《I was Invincible for a Billion Years》 Chapter 1 What is the ancient city Yangzhou? A great man in history. In different times, at different times. One by one, coming here? ¡­¡­ Thin West Lake, by the twenty fourth bridge lake. Several well-off young girls, dressed in high-class clothes, talked to each other freely towards the moonlight. One young man in a light blue tuxedo, holding his glass in his hand, shook it gently: "why do you think Qu Shao If you are a young man, you can''t help but let everyone look at him. The man, Qu Shao, is a handsome man in a black dress. He has a cool air. It seems that identity and status, among these young girls, belong to the summit. And looking at people''s different eyes. There is awe. There is worship. Please. There are also some scared eyes. Qu Tianyuan, a powerful young master from Suyang''s territory, is more and more happy. He took a sip of the red wine, his eyes slightly enjoyed it, looked at the people, pretended to be tall, and said lightly: "you can guess why first." "I think those big people are just looking for beauties." A little young man replied: "after all, it has been recorded since ancient times that beautiful women came out of Yangzhou since ancient times." However, the youth''s words just fell. Some people retorted: "if it''s only for the sake of beauty, a thousand years ago, the great man recorded in the ancient books, why did he dig the ancient canal, he could have someone to send all the beauties to the imperial palace." "In this way, will you get a reputation only for pleasure in later generations?" No matter how fatuous. Don''t you understand that? "Five hundred years ago, the emperor Wei came from the dead." "How could such a hero rush to visit Yangzhou for the sake of beauties?" The young man in tuxedo, with elegant manner, nodded slightly and agreed: "as for the one three hundred years ago." "How could a king in a prosperous age, for the sake of beauty, descend to Yangzhou five times?" "Climbing to the top of a dynasty''s peak is just a matter of red fans. How could they let him visit it five times?" ¡­¡­ "Coconky, you are from the coco family, which has been passed on for a hundred years. Don''t you understand that?" The young man in Tuxedo looked at the young man, shook his head slightly, and said: "will you, a rich young man, lack beautiful women?" "You don''t want any of those peerless and magnificent figures, don''t you?" A few big and small, just want to agree with Kongji. Immediately. They were stunned. Yeah! We''re all in need. Will big people be in need? What kind of beauty do they have in their eyes? In addition to the same identity, the status of the rich. What kind of beauty can''t you get? How to talk about standing at the top of a dynasty! ¡­¡­ In fact, it''s no fault for coconky. Since ancient times, there have been records of working hard for beautiful women. King Youwang of Zhou smiled at the beauty of Bo and made war with the princes. It led to the collapse of the Western Zhou Dynasty. King Zhou indulged in the beauty of Daji all day long and abandoned the government, which aroused the common indignation of the whole world. ¡­¡­ If it''s not for beauties, what is it for? Money? Generals? What do you want, peerless man? "Qu Shao, don''t make a fool of yourself, or tell me why?" Asked the young man in tuxedo. If it''s normal, Qu Tianyuan, the second young master of Suyang''s Qu family, doesn''t care at all. Let alone use the honorific name. You need to know that he is from a powerful Royal family. As for his identity, he tries to suppress all the people present. But today - after today. The distribution of Su Yang''s territorial forces will change. The alliance of Suyang qujia and Xiejia, whose forces will be directly against the powerful Royal family! ¡­¡­ And looking at the young swallow tail. In Qu Tianyuan''s eyes, there was a flicker of pride, as if there were words of cruelty, which would pop out of his mouth at any time: "what about your Lu family, even if it is now a noble family, famous and dominating the world in Niuer''s ear?" "Even if you are Lu Jiuxian and you are the eldest son of Lu family, what should you do?" "I''d like to propose a toast to you today?" From now on! I, Su Yangqu, will leap into the sky and keep pace with the two hundred year old king Lu family! Become the most beautiful people in Suyang today! ¡­¡­ However. Just as Qu Tianyuan is complacent and ready to point out the mountains and rivers to the public. Suddenly there was a faint voice, as if it was coming from the moon, with a deep sense of vicissitudes: "do you want to say it?" "These great men have come to Yangzhou to seek immortality?" "Unfortunately, it''s not. They''re just here to meet someone." "That''s all." This voice seems to be full of endless loneliness. Not from between, let Qu Tianyuan and so on, all body couldn''t help but beat a shiver. The ancients once said: hearing the sound, you can know people. Tonight. The person who talks in this thin West Lake is not rich but expensive. Let alone. Dare to interrupt the dialogue between Qu Tianyuan and others, in addition to having great courage, must also have an unattainable position. Otherwise. The anger of the dignitaries is not ordinary at all and can be ignored. However. Look for voices in public. In the sight, there was only a man with ragged and dirty hair, just like a beggar. Immediately. Lu Jiuxian and some other rich and powerful families are very young. Their eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and their eyes are very unhappy. If it''s not about your identity. I''m afraid next second. They will yell at the man: "what are you, just a beggar, dare to interrupt our conversation?!" As for the rich and powerful, there is a trace of contempt and disgust in their eyes. As if to say: "I think it''s a big and small family with such courage. It turns out that it''s just a beggar! Look at Qu Tianyuan again. His face was livid, his fist clenched tightly, and his eyes were full of anger, as if they were about to burst out. In my heart, I was furious: "how dare a beggar interrupt me!" Good gas! Too angry! I was about to pretend to be forced, but I was destroyed by a beggar! For those who come from Suyang''s first-class giants, they are small and rich. Ordinary people. No one can talk to them! Let alone a beggar! This is a great insult to them! But. Even if there is a day of anger, they are also very close to life self-cultivation, will be suppressed. "To know a beggar is an insult to their identity!" Qu Tianyuan beckoned to the security guard not far away to drive the shabby man out. ¡­¡­ But at this time. Outside the gate of Slender West Lake, a custom-made red flag sedan slowly drove in. Just appeared. The thin West Lake banquet, which was a little noisy before, was suddenly quiet. No matter who comes from Suyang, what is the status. All eyes. All concentrated in the red flag car. Even Qu Tianyuan, Lu Jiuxian, and so on, showed a trace of awe in their eyes. ¡­¡­ Soon. A tall woman came out of the car. One appearance. It attracted the eyes of all the giants on the scene. But everyone knows. This woman, they are not entitled to touch. That''s the fiancee of Su Yangqu''s eldest son Xie xueru! It is also the base card of the Xieshi family, an old famous family of Suyang, who married with the Qu family. It''s more of a step towards the royal family. The most important opportunity. Xie xueru is just like her name. The whole body is cool and gorgeous. A pair of eyes like a cold night, emitting a little cold light. White as snow face without a smile, the whole face looks like nine cold winter. Cold, cold without a trace of worldliness. Ice, the beauty of ice is unparalleled with that peerless beauty, especially can be called the iceberg goddess. This is a beauty in any dynasty that can be called the most beautiful. This moment. Thin West Lake, the ownership of your eyes, are focused on Xie xueru. Where does she go. Where is the focus of the whole scene. Again. Where Xie xueru went, the crowd was like the tide, avoiding to both sides. They were afraid of angering the future Royal Princess. ¡­¡­ And just Xie xueru. Facing the largest lake bridge in the thin West Lake, she found a dirty man standing in the way of the only bridge. She could not help the willow eyebrow to wrinkle slightly, in the tone of understatement, there was a trace of accountability: "you are in the way, let me pass." Her words, like a stone, stir up thousands of waves. The children of the whole hall, can''t help shouting. "Where are the beggars? Get out!" "What do security guards do for food? How can even beggars let in!" In the eyes of these powerful people. A lowly beggar. Dare to be in the same line of sight as Xie xueru. It''s a terrible sight. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. ¡­¡­ However. Next second. In the incredible eyes of all. I saw a big wave of the man''s hand. As if in his eyes, standing in front of him is not a beautiful and moving beauty, but just a garbage. In front of the public. This is the Pearl of Suyang Xie''s family, the fiancee of the heir of the future royal family. It seems that there is a sense of sweeping away a dust, as if it is invisible, and it is pushed directly into the lake. ¡­¡­ The next moment. In the dull eyes of all the people, the man drifted away from the position Xie xueru had just stood in. This moment. There was silence. Only a faint voice echoed in the public''s ears: "my name is Chu Lingxiao, let me make way, you deserve it?" Chapter 2 The huge thin West Lake banquet was dead. What happened in front of us. It''s like a mountain collapsing in front of us. Everyone''s eyeballs are almost staring out. What did they see! See what! Su Yangxie''s princess was pushed into the lake by a strange man! And this man. After the event, I used words to mock! Your name is Chu Lingxiao? What''s the usage? Are you crazy! Do you know what kind of person you are facing! Even dare to push Xie xueru into the lake in public. What''s the difference between this and looking for death! Qu Tianyuan also lost his eyes for a while, and was stunned for a long time. Then he ran to Xie xueru and pulled her ashore. ¡­¡­ However. Even if it''s ashore. Xie xueru also seems to be in a state of panic. Her hair is scattered and she has been standing there for a long time. Until she was completely relieved. Then I realized that I had just been pushed into the lake by a beggar! Immediately. Her face was full of anger, and the whole person was on the edge of rage, and her body began to shake violently. Is this a dream? She was humiliated in public by a beggar in full view of the public! Xie xueru screams and her face is twisted. She is dignified. At this time, her expression is ferocious: "ADA, er, break his hand for me!" ¡­¡­ The voice fell. Two bodyguards, one meter and nine, walked towards Chu Lingxiao. "It''s Shi Yongjian, two brothers of Shi Yongkang." "The owner of the Xie family has sent these two people." These two people are full of a motionless momentum. Seeing this scene, many dignitaries gathered around them are all agitated. Two brothers, Shi Yongjian and Shi Yongkang, are real fighters! Compared with ordinary people. I don''t know how many times stronger the professional boxer I can see. I''m afraid ten top boxers. They don''t necessarily win a common warrior. Not to mention the flow of dark energy like Shi Yongjian and Shi Yongkang. ¡­¡­ "Even these two brothers were sent to Yangzhou to serve as bodyguards for Xie xueru, just in case something went wrong in the middle of the way." Lu Jiuxian narrowed his eyes slightly and his face became a little solemn. The Xie family is absolutely necessary for this marriage. In order to ensure the safety of Xie xueru, let these martial masters follow. He knows. Why can the Xie family sit steadily in Su Yang in these years? "You know, that great man five hundred years ago, why didn''t he go down to Yangzhou in a hurry despite the opposition of his ministers?" "You know, three hundred years ago that great man, why left the government, five tours Yangzhou!" "Because I am heaven!" "No matter where they are, they will worship me!" One word at a time. It seems to uncover the mystery of thousands of years. It sounds ridiculous. But it was as if to witness the earth shaking, shaking the presence of all the hearts of a flutter of courage! ¡­¡­ And what happened next. It also makes all the dignitaries, as well as breathing, extremely urgent. One by one, they opened their eyes wide, their pupils tightened sharply, and their faces were even more frightened. "Ah!!! So painful! My hand! " The dignity of that identity is undoubtedly Princess Xie of Suyang''s top powerful family. She screams with great sadness. I saw her two delicate hands. Tear out a big bloody hole, the blood crack extends all the way to the whole arm. Next second. Only a bang was heard. Xie xueru''s two arms, completely separated from the body, burst into red blood. That scene. It looks extremely creepy! ¡­¡­ All the dignitaries from all sides of Suyang felt that there was a big hand in their neck, which was very close to suffocation. Look at this man like a demon. Their eyes became so frightened that they couldn''t even breathe. There is only one thought in my heart: "this man named Chu Lingxiao is crazy! Absolutely a madman! " Chapter 3 Dream! It''s a dream! They must be dreaming! But how do people think about the touch of the breeze passing through their skin? They can really feel it. "How dare he..." Qu Tianyuan, who is standing next to Xie xueru, is the second child of Qu''s family. He feels that the blood in his body is frozen by this extremely frightening scene. Scary! It''s scary! He wants to move his feet, but he just feels that his body is out of control, unable to move half a step at all. Crazy! A complete madman! Lu Jiuxian, who was standing on the white bridge not far away, had already turned into an unbelievable terror with his dignified face. He can''t believe it. It''s all true! This man, Chu Lingxiao, dare to be so unbridled. No! It''s no longer unbridled, it''s fearless and reckless! Under such a solemn occasion. At the engagement banquet of Xie and Qu, the two arms of Xie''s princess were torn like the legs of livestock, and they were abandoned! It''s that Lu family has a trump card in hand, and they dare not do such irreparable things! Lu Jiuxian could have expected that this man, Chu Lingxiao, would be revenged by Xie and Qu in the near future! The warlord of the realm. It is not to have the strength to absolutely ignore the powerful family. Inheritance of hundreds of years of rich, with ordinary people can not imagine the wealth, reward, there must be brave! It''s about the honor and disgrace of the two families. This is no longer the anger that can be endured by the martial artists of the chemical realm. However. And he couldn''t figure it out. This man, Chu Lingxiao, after doing such a thing. Unexpectedly, he is still so calm, as if he has done a trivial thing, as if he is enjoying the moon, walking step by step to the largest lake bridge in the thin West Lake. "What is he doing?" Lu Jiuxian is totally confused: "he will not escape at this time. After the Xie and Qu families know that, there is no place for you to live in this Suyang boundary!" ¡­¡­ It''s just at this time. Thin West Lake banquet gate, ushered in two top luxury cars worth no less than 30 million yuan. From one of the cars, out of a dignified middle-aged people, a valuable suit, can feel the momentum of a superior from afar, rushing to the face. Let many powerful families and dignitaries not be awed by their hearts. Here we are! Xie Donghao, the current owner of Xie''s family, a famous old Suyang family! If you change to a normal time, some people can''t wait to welcome you up, and exchange greetings, hoping to make an impression in front of this promising thank-you. However. Looking not far away from the lake bridge, the horrible figure reflected by the moonlight can''t help but make all people afraid and scared, and hurry to press the impulse to talk in their hearts. And another luxury car. Out of the two figures of the old and the young, the young one has a handsome face, elegant demeanor, a pair of sword eyebrows are quite a bit of evil and elegant temperament. "Is he the rubbish of the rumor?" "However, it was Qu Fanxuan who promoted the unknown Su Yang Qu family to a first-class noble family in just three years." "I''m afraid that the Xie family only married Qu Fanxuan because of this." Among the crowd, there were a few celebrities who were very small and whispered. Qu Fanxuan, one of Su Yang''s million Li land boundary giants, was originally unimportant, or even worthless. But I don''t know why. All of a sudden, with one''s own strength, he swallowed up several powerful forces in a year, and became the most dazzling young talent in Suyang. Even more incredible. Xie Laozhu, who hasn''t been out for a long time, condescended to visit for such a young man. It was then. Not only in Suyang caused a great sensation. It''s the Jinling area. Several royal families began to pay special attention to Qu Fanxuan. But. Until now, no one knows how Qu Fanxuan managed to lead a mediocre and powerful family to the top of the first-class one. At this time. When almost everyone pays attention to Xie Donghao and Qu Fanxuan, Lu Jiuxian''s eyes suddenly stop on the ordinary looking old man. This old man appeared with Qu Fanxuan. Obviously, it''s not the elder of Qu family. But he always felt as if he had seen it somewhere. "Where is it?" Lu Jiuxian frowned slightly, and suddenly his pupils tightened violently, as if thinking of something, he took out his mobile phone in his pocket and hurriedly looked for a picture in the album. When he found it. I took a big breath of cold air, my hands were shaking, and my eyes were unbelievable. Lu Jiuxian''s eyes were fixed on the old man, full of awe. At this time, he finally understood why Qu Fanxuan was able to annex several powerful families in a year. At last he understood. Why does the old master of the Xie family give up his high status and visit a young generation in person. There is no choice. In Lu Jiuxian''s heart, there was a sense of powerlessness. With the support of this old man, Qu Fanxuan, Su Yang, Lu Jiagui is a powerful king. What can he do? The old man is here. Who can stop the rise of the great family? Who can stop Qu Fanxuan from leaping into the dragon''s gate? "Xueru, my daughter, how could you be like this!" Just at this time, a hoarse cry of pain spread all over the venue. Seeing his daughter''s tragic appearance, Xie Donghao''s eyes are full of endless murderous intentions, which are all condensed into essence. Looking at all the people around, he asked angrily: "who did it! Who did it!!! " Qu Fanxuan can''t bear to look at his fiancee in a sad way. I tried to suppress the anger in my heart, and asked in a cold voice: "second brother, tell me who hurt xueru like this!" As he is today, there are still people who dare to use such bloody means to hurt people around him! What a shame! Xie Donghao, who loves his daughter dearly, grabs Qu Tianyuan''s clothes and his eyes are full of blood. He angrily asks: "who is it! Say it Qu Tianyuan forced his fear of Chu Lingxiao, so he had to straighten his head, pointed to the figure standing on the bridge in the middle of the lake, and said two words in a low voice: "it''s him..." For a moment, Xie Donghao''s eyes suddenly turned to the lake bridge. His face was full of hatred and ferocity. "Master Chen, please take revenge for the little girl for the sake of apprentice!" When I say this. Xie Donghao almost roared out. He wished he could tear each other apart. What! Master Chen! Master! Martial master! Almost at the same time that I heard this honorific title. The faces of all the rich and powerful people on the scene were white with fear. This seemingly ordinary old man turned out to be a martial arts master! That''s the top of martial arts! Martial arts master, looking at the whole China, is invincible. Even bullets can''t hurt him. With absolute strength. It''s the God in the eyes of ordinary people that can easily destroy the power of the royal family! "It''s over. At the moment when Chen Daoji appeared, it''s over." Lu Jiuxian''s eyes are dim. It''s not Qu''s but Lu''s that he hopes to have the martial arts master. There are martial arts masters in charge. Their Lu family is doomed to withdraw from the stage where Su Yang becomes king. And this man named Chu Lingxiao, facing the existence of martial arts masters, where can he escape now? ¡­¡­ Qu Fanxuan''s eyes became extremely cold at this moment. He who dares to hurt his fiancee is doomed to have only one end. That''s death! "Master, please kill him for me!" He nodded his head to Chen Dao. "Yes, let him die!" Xie Donghao''s face is crazy: "master Chen, please torture him for a while, and let him taste the pain of life is not like death!" He wants this ignorant man who hurt his daughter to know what is despair! What is pain! What is regret! But. Chen Daoji didn''t make the first move, but frowned. Looking at the figure on the bridge in the middle of the lake, he felt familiar. "Master Chen, hurry up! It''s easy to kill this man in your eyes! " Xie Donghao was impatient. "Wait, why do I feel like I know him? He What''s his name? " Chen Daoji asked quietly. At this time, Qu Tianyuan, who knew that Chen Daoji was the master of martial arts, began to be fearless and said at will: "what he called Chu Lingxiao." "Master Chen, you have no scruples. You are the master of martial arts!" However. Next second. "Big Your excellency, it''s really you! You... How can you be here? I''m very lucky to meet you, the sixth generation of Chen family of taijizong After learning his name, the famous martial arts master suddenly showed his astonishment. There was no master like a dragon overlooking all mortals. All of a sudden kneel on the ground, even dare not raise his head. Tremble! A master of martial arts who is above thousands of powerful families, his whole body is shaking wildly! Chapter 4 What?! Thank you! The top of the martial arts is like a mortal dragon, overlooking the existence of ants, kneeling down to a strange man! Not just kneeling. The body trembles with fear! What''s wrong with the world! Martial master, how can you kneel down to a mortal! "Master, you..." Qu Fanxuan was also stunned on his face. He looked pale and knelt on the ground, shivering Chen Daoji. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Actually. At this moment, in the whole Slender West Lake banquet, no matter any rich and powerful people, they were all full of consternation, even some people were scared and their legs were shaking, standing a little unsteady. ¡­¡­ Chen Daoji! They are the world''s most powerful men. That''s the martial arts master who can crush countless royal families! I thought. Killing this man named Chu Lingxiao is as simple as killing a fly. But I didn''t think of it. Chen Daoji, the martial master, kneels down to him and calls Chu Lingxiao an adult! ¡­¡­ Chen Daoji at this time. There''s no way to get rid of the dust. He didn''t want to die. He kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao. Even the blood in the head came out! Then. In the eyes of all. Like a pug begging the master''s forgiveness, he crawled to Chu Lingxiao and said: "it has nothing to do with me, my Lord!" "It''s these foolish mortals who offend you. I have nothing to do with them!" "Please let me go, as long as you let me go, I will be a cow and a horse!" A great master. It''s all humble! ¡­¡­ However. Chen Daoji''s heart is full of bitterness. Deep in his memory. Eighty years ago, there was a supreme man on the list of gods who wanted to be Chu Lingxiao''s dog, but he was not qualified at all. Not even the threshold! But. This scene. But once again let everybody all stupefied! They are all wide eyed, mouth wide open, looking at this scene. Because what happened in front of them was so unpredictable that it was beyond their understanding. What''s the matter! Isn''t it said that the martial arts master is the best in the world, and ten thousand people are subject to him? Isn''t it said that the martial arts master is said to be invincible?! ¡­¡­ "Taijizong? What is that? " On the bridge in the middle of the lake, Chu Lingxiao stands hand in hand. His indifferent eyes stare at the moon quietly, but they don''t return their heads. They are only left with a quiet figure. Everyone who looks straight at them is hairy at the bottom of their hearts. This man. Who is it! How could it be so horrible. Unexpectedly let a martial arts master, only hear its name, then hurriedly kneel! ¡­¡­ "Back to your words, taijizong In front of you, it''s not a thing! It''s not worth mentioning! Your excellency, you have been shining for thousands of years. No one in the world can beat you. A taijizong is not a thing in your eyes! It''s a junkyard martial arts sect! " Chen Daoji looks up and flatters. "Taijizong? Let me see. It seems that I want to start from something. " Chu Lingxiao raised his eyebrows slightly. "Adult......" Chen Daoji was stunned, and then said with a clench of his teeth, "my Lord, have you forgotten? At that time, the last God of taijizong was killed by you. " God''s name? What is that? The faces of the crowd were dazed. Only Lu Jiuxian from the royal family and Qu Fanxuan from the Qu family of the royal family heard this sentence, and their bodies suddenly trembled. Lu Jiuxian is almost paralyzed! Top of the list! It''s God''s name! That kind of person who is like being relegated to the world, each strength is comparable to the atomic bomb walking in the world! That kind of character! This man named Chu Lingxiao, how could he have killed! But. ¡°¡­¡­¡± What nobody noticed was that. Qu Fanxuan at this time, the previous color of panic, but it is reduced a lot, the face is very calm. ¡­¡­ "Top of the list? Why don''t I have any impression? " Chu Lingxiao eyebrows again a pick, looking at that kneeling on the ground Chen Daoji, tone extremely cold. "Yes It is. " Chen Daoji''s forehead was sweating, his mouth was trembling and he said: "in that year''s list of gods, there were two most powerful people, who asked Taishan to compete with each other." "One of them is the ancestor of taijizong." "Maybe thousands of martial artists came to watch and the fight between the top of the God list just woke you up." ¡­¡­ "Oh, I remember." Chu Lingxiao nodded thoughtfully and wrote lightly: "I said that there were several flies at that time, how could they always cry in my ear, and then I waved them casually, and there was no sound." "At that time, I was still wondering why there was no sound. I was dead." Chen Daoji heard this. I dare not speak at all. Wave at will!? Big God, do you know how horrible that scene was! You just wave! Several mountains in the vicinity were almost leveled! The two invincible gods rank supreme. There is no ash left in the dead! He was then. It is just a martial artist who follows his master to watch the war. Now. Although he is the master of martial arts, he is not even an ant in front of this horrible man! God! This is the supreme view of God''s list. You must be scared to be weak! Why am I so unlucky? I will meet you here. ¡­¡­ Staring at the moonlight, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes were deep and his heart sighed: "another five thousand years, another life." Maybe God is the most powerful. Better than everything in the world. But in front of his Chu Lingxiao, not even a ray of dust. 100000 years ago. The god Buddha in the sky, the leader of countless invincible galaxies and the emperor of the immortal Dynasty, who dares not kneel when he sees him? A million years ago. King Odin, who established the universe God court, wants to be his dog. However, is he qualified? Ten million years ago. A human race can prove to be the emperor, but it can''t defeat him by ten moves. Fifty million years ago. The Hongjun ancestor, who is known as the incarnation of heaven, respected him as the emperor of Tao. For a long time. He has been invincible for a billion years. ¡­¡­ "Impossible! Impossible! " At this time, Xie Donghao, the owner of the old famous family, finally thought of what it meant to be the top of the God list, and the whole man cried out like crazy: "how could he! Kill the God! Master Chen, don''t be fooled by him! He must be lying to you! " God''s name? That is close to the existence of myths in legends. How could it be killed! Fake! This is a fake! "They gave it to you. You''ll see to it." Chu Lingxiao didn''t care about it at all. He said a word to Chen Daoji. ¡­¡­ However. Just then. "Wait! With me, you are not qualified to touch anyone around me! " Qu Fanxuan, who was silent for a long time, suddenly raised his head, and his whole body still exuded a transcendent and sacred momentum. This momentum. From Qu Fanxuan''s weak and irresistible body, it becomes a pillar of light, rising from the sky! ¡­¡­ "This is!" Feeling Qu Fanxuan''s strength, Chen Daoji''s eyes were stunned and filled with disbelief. This moment. Qu Fanxuan despised all the people around him and looked at Chu Lingxiao on the bridge in the middle of the lake. His eyes were full of disdain: "when I come back to the world, you are the strongest person I have ever met." "But in front of the power of my previous life, you are only dead!" Chapter 5 This scene. It''s unbelievable to show it to everyone. Lu Jiuxian is stupid! Qu Tianyuan is stupid! Including his master, Chen Daoji, the martial master of taijizong! Chen Daoji thinks that in the past three years, Qu Fanxuan has grown from a waste in the eyes of a powerful family to the most powerful young talent in Su Yang''s territory. It''s all because of him. What is Qu Fanxuan without him? Without him, Qu Fanxuan inherited ancient martial arts. He bowed to Fanxuan. Still a mediocre waste! In the eyes of all people, that noble family is a bastard! But now it seems. From Qu Fanxuan''s body, the powerful power burst out, the power that is superior to all living beings! There''s absolutely nothing wrong! Supreme realm! His apprentice is a supreme power! How could it be! "My master, was it a surprise?" Qu Fanxuan is like a supreme one, his whole body radiates endless light, floating in the air, his eyes are extremely high: "it''s not so much crossing, but rebirth!" "After all, the power of my previous life can only be used three times. At first, I respected you very much, but it''s a pity that you disappointed me! " Looking at Chen Daoji below, Qu Fanxuan''s eyes are indifferent to the extreme. When the last word fell, a huge force of astonishment fell, like a mountain to suppress, the pressure of Chen Daoji was soon out of breath. Terrible! It''s terrible! Chen Daoji''s face was full of horror, and a drop of cold sweat came out of his forehead. His eyes were full of fear, and his heart was shouting: "how can it be! How can this power be so powerful! " "This is absolutely the number one God list! It''s the momentum that God list first has! " All the rich and powerful are numb. This day. That night. What did they go through! My God, now it is said that there is a God, they all believe! What''s wrong with the world? Qu Fanxuan, who used to be a punk in a big family, became an apprentice of the martial arts master. Now, he has become a master of martial arts, even more powerful. It''s a dream. You don''t have to! On the other side, Xie Donghao, who was just in despair, once again raised the hope of revenge and shouted to Qu Fanxuan: "Fanxuan, you should revenge for xueru!" "Kill him! Kill him for me! " Xie Donghao''s face was extremely dark and ferocious. He looked like a lion who wanted to eat people. His eyes were full of hatred and he stared at Chu Lingxiao. felt the towering power of Qu fan - Shen, simultaneous interpreting the Legendary God. I can''t help kneeling down! He believed. Even if Chu Lingxiao had killed the supremacy of Shenbang, he would not be Qu Fanxuan''s opponent at this time! "How is it? Adults? The body is suspended in the void, sending out infinite pressure. Qu Fanxuan is in the ascendant, looking at Chu Lingxiao coldly, his eyes are full of banter: "at this time, do you still have the right to kill me?" Just wave your hand and you''ll die? Is there such a thing in the world? It''s all bullshit! He bowed to Fanxuan. In the last life, because of the awakening of the martial arts, there is no pure Yang constitution in all. He rose from a powerful family to defeat 118 martial arts masters, killed five top gods and deterred all the heroes. Finally, he ranked first in the list of gods and was honored as God killing sword immortal! But when we step into the fairyland, we fall into the sky. Fortunately, he can live a life again! But now! This man, Chu Lingxiao, said he waved and killed two gods who woke him to sleep? It''s not bullshit. What else is there?! What kind of person is that? That is already standing at the peak of the world, everyone can be called the strength of a country! Atomic bombs will not kill! It is his previous life that ranks first in the list of gods, and he has the ability to fight alone in the top of the list of gods. It''s impossible. As Chu Lingxiao said, when he waved, the two gods fell. So he asserted. Chu Lingxiao is just making a statement! ¡­¡­ The battle of Shenbang at the top of Mount Tai. He was in a previous life. When I first stepped into the supreme realm, I also heard about it. But I didn''t care. After all. That''s more than a hundred years away from him. In his opinion. It is absolutely impossible to exist in this world. It can kill the gods in seconds. And in the past. Qu Fanxuan is clear. Within the boundary of China. Ten of the most powerful are hidden from the list of gods. Among them. There are also several old monsters with the top three powers in the God list. So. Chu Lingxiao. Must be one of them! As for. Kill the two gods. The details must be added to the list! ¡­¡­ "Even if you are really an old monster, what can you do? It''s that you have the top two powers in the God list, so what! " Qu Fanxuan''s eyes are full of coldness and arrogance. He looks at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes with confidence: "in front of the power of my previous life, the strength you have is not worth mentioning at all!" With Qu Fanxuan''s hand slowly raised, a huge white sword stood on the void, straight into the sky, stirring the night, as bright as the day! He stepped on a thousand divine swords and radiated holy light all over his body. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, he said with contempt: "die for me!" ¡­¡­ At this moment. Everyone looked at Qu Fanxuan, his eyes were full of shock. In front of such forces. Who can resist? This man named Chu Lingxiao can''t resist no matter how strong he is. It looks like it''s going to die! Chen Daoji looks at the strange and familiar Qu Fanxuan, and a trace of regret rises in his heart. Too strong! Too strong! Can there be anyone who can match this power in today''s God list? He''s not sure. Chu Lingxiao, can you resist it? ¡­¡­ "Die for me!" Qu Fanxuan has a cold smile on his lips. He believes that no one can resist the ultimate strength of his previous life. Boom! Endless sword Qi, crisscross the whole thin West Lake, and directly cut the lake into two sides. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s body was swallowed up by this huge sword Qi. Under the dazzling light, it hurt everyone''s eyes. When everyone. When you open your eyes again. Looking at the lake bridge shrouded in light, there is still a powerful sword spirit left there, which makes everyone feel shocked: "this man named Chu Lingxiao must be dead, who can block this force!" ¡­¡­ "Hum!" Qu Fanxuan gave a cold Snort and slowly took back his hand. His face was full of contempt for all living beings. He looked at the fading light, his eyes were cold, and his lips were sneering at him: "it''s your honor to die in the first hand of my previous life God list!" However. This sentence, just finished. When the light of the lake bridge completely dissipates. Qu Fanxuan''s pupil suddenly widened, as if he had witnessed a terrible thing. "Here It''s impossible! " His face turned pale, and his lips began to tremble. Look at the bridge in the middle of the lake. All the people were shocked and speechless by the intact figure. There''s nothing wrong! Is this still human?! Chapter 6 Everyone, one by one, stared. Is this still human! Just that kind of attack, comparable to a missile that can crush dozens of villas! He didn''t even have a thing! Can ordinary people be so strong? It''s amazing. It''s amazing! Xie Donghao, Qu Tianyuan, Lu Jiuxian and other top dignitaries all look silly at this time. They dare not move, but feel a sharp cold, cold into the bone marrow. Chen Daoji, the master of martial arts. His face was filled with tears and laughter. Think about it. Eighty years ago, those two gods ranked supreme, and countless warriors looked up to their existence. In front of this, it''s not like dust. Wave. It''s gone! It''s ridiculous that he should have questioned in his heart just now. "Here It''s impossible! " Qu Fanxuan''s lips trembled violently, his eyes widened, and he looked at the scene of subverting his cognition with great horror. The power of his previous incarnation. Nobody can stop it! Enough to wipe out a small country. He has enough faith that he can defeat six with one! However. Why? Why is the man in front of us so powerful that he doesn''t belong to the world?! Don''t say kill each other. It''s the lake bridge that the other side stands on. Even under his sword spirit, he didn''t move at all. There was no break! Terror! Fear! For the first time since his rebirth, Qu Fanxuan felt the fear from his heart! No! It should be said that even in the last life, when he was at the top of the list of gods and faced with the siege of dozens of supreme powers, he had no fear in his heart. However. In front of this man, he felt the first time what is the thrill! Why? Why, my supreme state strength in front of him, so vulnerable?! At this point. Qu Fanxuan did not dare to ask. I dare not speak. In this thin West Lake banquet, Su Yang is located in eight cities, and all the top dignitaries present dare not speak. This moment. It seems that even the air is much quieter. Such a large banquet hall, where the cold wind blows, seems to be due to the existence of Chu Lingxiao, which is invisible, with a sense of bleakness and loneliness. As the saying goes: I can''t speak, do you dare to move? Answer: dare not move, dare not move. ¡­¡­ "Alas." All of a sudden, a sigh came, like a small stone, falling into the cold lake, with vicissitudes and even heavy breath, so it spread and spread, making Qu Fanxuan''s body suddenly stiff. Before that. Chu Lingxiao didn''t make a move or make a sound again. But now. Just a little sigh. Qu Fanxuan''s body is cold, and he is the most important one in the list of gods. However, he has a chilling feeling from head to foot. He couldn''t help but stare: "what level has he reached?" Even if he used the power of his previous life to do nothing to Chu Lingxiao, he couldn''t believe it at this time. With a sigh, he almost collapsed. "Here This is a mixture of forces beyond the scourge! " Qu Fanxuan felt a cold and a deep feeling in his heart. And all the powerful people around. After hearing this sigh, one after another, his eyes widened, and his face was full of inconceivable. Before their eyes, they saw different pictures. It was the picture when they were born, such as the flow of light and shadow. In the picture, they began to interpret their future life. One scene at a time. Passing through their sight is no different from their previous experience! Time. Like a fleeting horse, gone forever. "Mirror flowers and water, floating life is like a dream, let the invincible years wash." There is a cloud in the poem: "when will rivers return to the west when they reach the sea in the east?" Time is irreversible. But now. Someone seems to have moved the wheel of time and turned against the current! What is this means? Everyone is confused. Chen Daoji''s eyes are dull and he mumbles to himself: "this Or martial arts? " "Wudao, can you do this?" ¡­¡­ Suddenly. Qu Fanxuan cried out in a state of stupor, as if he had been greatly stimulated: "this It''s impossible! " "It''s a fake! Fake! Even the legendary immortal can''t reverse the time! " "You lie! What kind of trick did you play! You''re lying to me! " Qu Fanxuan suddenly fell from the air, spitting blood at his mouth and sitting on the ground with his hair scattered. In a flash. His hair turned pale. This scene made everyone feel extremely cold and could not help shivering. "False, you lied to me!" Qu Fanxuan shook his head and his face was full of pain. He couldn''t accept the picture he just saw: "is my ending predestined in the last life?" "Then why, let me be reborn!" He saw himself in the last life. How to rise from the top of China to the top of the list of gods of all attention and supremacy. Again. He also saw himself in the last life. How to die in the sky, and then live again. However. The last scene after rebirth. So far, at this moment. In the feast of the slim West Lake, what will happen is not bad at all! "The Taoist once said that it was doomed in the dark. Why should I be reborn?" Qu Fanxuan''s voice grew louder and louder, and his voice was full of confusion. Finally, he looked at Chu Lingxiao on the bridge in the middle of the lake, and he shouted, looking very sad: "you say! Why! " "Why heaven has given me a new life, and at the end of the day I have come to this end!" "Is this the way of heaven! Is that destiny! " At this point. Qu Fanxuan didn''t hate Chu Lingxiao much. Even death. Now, he only wants one answer. ¡­¡­ "In your last life, when you looked down on ants like a dragon, did you ever think that there was a dragon looking down on you?" On the bridge in the middle of the lake, the voice with quiet breath comes from the distance. It''s cold. It''s too cold on the high place. It stands on the top of the mountain with a negative hand. There is no one but itself around. In full view. Chu Lingxiao looked at the moon sky. He did not look at Qu Fanxuan from the beginning to the end. There was a light loneliness in his eyes: "this is the answer you want!" The last word falls. Qu Fanxuan''s body was smashed and turned into light and shadow from the bottom to the top. As we die. He seemed to understand something, with a trace of reluctance, slowly closed his eyes. On the other side, Xie Donghao. It is even miserable cry, did not have time to send out, the body will directly burst. The second young master of the Qu family, though not dead. However. His limbs broke out of the air, he cried miserably, and he was exhausted. Immediately. Resounding throughout the thin West Lake banquet hall. All the dignitaries in the whole conference hall were stupefied and scared. Finally. When Qu Tianyuan died of bleeding. The whole thin West Lake banquet hall, this just returned to the just silent appearance. Why is it that the whole hall looks at all the powerful doors but hears no sound? Answer: "you have not said, who dare to say!" Chapter 7 Today is the information age. Thin West Lake banquet, what happened. Speed of propagation. It can''t be stopped at all. It''s like a rocket. Su Yang boundary, eight big cities, almost immediately began to boil. Even. Spread quickly around. ¡­¡­ The land of China. Dozens of royal families exploded at that time. I don''t know how many people there are. I was shocked by the news. An unprecedented sense of impact. It''s no less than a magnitude 12 super earthquake. ¡­¡­ "It''s forbidden for the royal family, Chu Lingxiao!" Lu Jiuxian, who witnessed all the banquets in the thin West Lake, was horrified afterwards. He was the first. By SMS, edit a text and send it to Lu Guohu, his father, who is far away in Jinling. "Father, send an urgent notice." "Let everyone in the Lu family, if you meet a man named Chu Lingxiao in the future, remember to take a detour!" ¡­¡­ Many high-ranking people in the outside world have received similar news. They were confused. Who is Chu Lingxiao? Why are you so afraid of him? In their view. Su Yang''s territory, all the powerful families in the eight cities, are the princes and nobles standing on the top. When should they be afraid of others? When. Are they afraid of a nobody? Again. Didn''t they all go to the wedding banquet of the old famous Xie family and the famous Sheng Qu family? How can Chu Lingxiao appear without any reason? ¡­¡­ However. In an underground world forum, the Chinese section. At this point. The top of each post, and is accentuated with red font. Usually in red. It''s a big event enough to shake the top. ¡­¡­ Instant. Many children of the rich families vied to open their doors. "Su Yang''s boundary, Xie xueru, a veteran of Xiejia family, has two broken arms!" "In Suyang''s territory, Xie Donghao, the head of Xiejia family, an old famous family, died at the Slender West Lake banquet!" "Su Yang, the second young master of the powerful family Qu Tianyuan, has lost all his limbs!" "In Suyang''s territory, Qu Fanxuan, the eldest young master of the powerful family, died at the Slender West Lake banquet!" ¡­¡­ Just opened. One message at a time, to everyone''s eyes. Immediately. The frightened people were dumbfounded. At the beginning, I thought it was my eyesight. I was wrong. How could so many people in Su Yang''s territory die overnight? But the next second. Another top news came out: "martial master Chen Daoji, personally visited the thin West Lake banquet." "Someone who knew that night told me that master Chen Daoji had accepted Qu Fanxuan as his apprentice three years ago!" ¡­¡­ When I see the last message. The whole forum of Chinese giants. Once again into a noisy. Chen Daoji! Martial master! He was Qu Fanxuan''s master. He was a dragon like figure who appeared at the thin West Lake banquet! All that makes sense. No wonder Qu Fanxuan can bring the great Qu family into the first-class and top-level field within three years. There is a master of martial arts, supporting behind his back. Why do you worry about not jumping into the dragon''s gate? So to speak. Before those top posts, the original are fake ah! Master Wudao is sitting at a banquet in the thin West Lake. Who dare to be presumptuous? This man, Chu Lingxiao, is mostly made up and misrepresented by good people. ¡­¡­ Original. Just as everyone talked about Qu Fanxuan, who was a big and young man, he became a disciple of the grand master. In the future, it will be the boundary of Suyang. Qu Fanxuan, how to leap into the dragon''s gate. A great family is a great family. And how to become the world''s largest Suyang. All of a sudden. Another crazy post came out. "Chu Lingxiao, suspected to be a super God, master Chen Daoji kneels to him!" As soon as this post was published, everyone''s enthusiasm exploded again. But also let many powerful families and royalty, crazy replies. ¡­¡­ But some of them are in the power of the imperial capital. See this master Chen Daoji, kneel to Chu Lingxiao. Many people shook their heads and sniffed at it. A bunch of country bumpkins. It''s really shallow. I don''t know what it means. ¡­¡­ A user named Yang Tianchen. As soon as I uttered my voice, my words were full of pride: "master Chen of Taiji sect is the top five master in tianbang. What kind of person is that?" "How could an unknown man named Chu Lingxiao kneel down?" "It''s ridiculous!" Yang Tianchen. It was soon recognized that it was the successor of the Yang family, one of the four royal families in the capital of Jinling. Any imperial family. There are masters in the family. After all, it is a family that has been passed on for hundreds and thousands of years. His speech. It''s persuasive. I think so. That''s the top of martial arts. It''s like a master like a dragon! ¡­¡­ "I agree with brother Yang. In my opinion, most of them are false." Another user, Zhu Wenbo, commented. Can talk to Yang Tianchen. There is nothing but the people of the imperial family. There are two sons of the royal family in the imperial capital. They come down in person. Soon. Everyone believed that the news was false. ¡­¡­ It''s just a few minutes. Suddenly. Zhu Wenbo sent another voice message, which seemed to change completely. His tone was full of shock: "just got the monitoring video from Yangzhou, Chen Zongshi did kneel to Chu Lingxiao!" "Brother Yang, I believe you Yang family should have got the video as well." Two seconds later. Yang Tianchen''s voice was shocked, and his voice was trembling: "unexpectedly It''s true! " "This Chu Lingxiao is terrible!" Just two words, but let everyone mind. All this. It''s true! At the same time, they realized. There is only one way to make a martial master kneel. Master is the best! God! In Yangzhou ancient city, there is an unparalleled supremacy hidden! ¡­¡­ However. No one knows. If Qu Fanxuan had not used the power of his previous life that night, his amazing sword power would have destroyed all the monitoring on the banquet of the thin West Lake. Otherwise. How can the video on the monitor only have the first half? It was late at night. Thin West Lake monitoring video, uploaded to the world forum. And after that. That night. I don''t know how many royal families are sleepless all night. This night. I don''t know how many dignitaries. The Chu Lingxiao. There are taboos that must not be provoked. Strong as Chen Daoji and other masters, they can only kneel and kowtow before facing each other! ¡­¡­ This night. Chu Lingxiao. He was hailed as invincible and resounded through all the Chinese giants. This night. Some people were shocked. Show Chu Lingxiao as taboo, more contemporary myth! Some people are dismissive. I believe that with my family background, I can surpass myself sooner or later. ¡­¡­ But there is no exception. I still remember Chen Daoji, the great master of martial arts, kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao like a dog for mercy. Wait for the scene. Never forget. Especially in the end. Overlooking many powerful and powerful people, the faint voice, like thunder, shocked all of them who witnessed all this. This night, there was only one emotion in their hearts: "big husband, if so!" Chapter 8 Jinling. Also known as the ancient capital of the Six Dynasties. Once upon a time, there were many wars, dynasties and emperors. Today. Created a time of calm. However. To this day, it seems peaceful, but it is still undercurrent surging, hiding endless fighting. It''s just for people in the market. I don''t know. Jinling ancient capital, there are four major imperial capital royal families who have passed on for more than 500 years. They live in the south of China and lead each other. Beiyang. Nanzhu. Xipu. Dongzhao. These four imperial families are like a giant, overlooking all the people in Jinling. It is the other top-level giants that can only avoid their sharp edges. However. Today. The gate of the eastern Zhao nationality in the ancient city of Jinling was blown in two by external forces. Glory of the past. Once gone, never to return. Unexpectedly, someone dared to challenge Zhao''s face! I saw the right place above the lobby. Only the head of the Zhao clan was entitled to sit here. At this time, there was a strange man in rags. Below kneeling a group of Zhao high-rise. Looking at the man who looked at them as follows, their faces were extremely ugly, and they felt the whole face was burning. Shame! What a shame! Who are they? This is the ancient capital of Jinling, the high-level Zhao people! When have you been so insulted? When do people dare to look down on people and despise them? "You Who are you! " Zhao Youhang ''s eyes are cold and angry, but his voice is full of endless fear. This strange man. From the moment he broke into the gate of his Zhao nationality. It''s like a God coming down to earth. It''s powerful and unstoppable. All the experts of Zhao Wang family want to stop him, but they are just like throwing rubbish, all of them are flying. The point is. From the beginning to the end, the man didn''t do it. All the people who want to fight against him are shot by a force that is indescribable and unclear. "The royal family of Zhao can be traced back to the royal family of Zhao a thousand years ago, when the emperor of Zhao added his yellow robe to create a modern Dynasty." Chu Lingxiao gently picks up the teapot, pours a cup of tea, sips a sip, the movement is very ordinary, but is full of a kind of indescribable temperament "at the beginning, Zhao Huang can awe the whole era with a set of the most ordinary fist techniques." He said lightly: "it''s a pity that future generations are so unbearable." "Today, the Zhao royal family, thousands of years ago, can only shrink under the Jinling City." A small sound like rain. From the mouth of Chu Lingxiao, it fell to the ears of a group of high-rise Zhao people, but it exploded like a thunderbolt. All the faces are unbelievable. Especially Zhao Youxing, the contemporary leader of Zhao nationality, raised his head abruptly. His eyes widened and he looked at Chu Lingxiao with astonishment: "these are the most important secrets of Zhao Wang nationality!" "You How did you know that? " Four royal families in Jinling. It is called the royal family. It is not as the outside world thinks, because it occupies the ancient capital of Jinling, so it has the title. That''s because. The four monarch families, trace back to history. There are traces to follow. It''s not the aristocracy of today. It can talk with it in the same day. Use the current saying to summarize. Those aristocrats. In their eyes, they are just upstarts! No matter whether there is a patriarchal master in the clan, it is only the power and wealth accumulated over the thousands of years. Then it can push countless powerful families. However. How can this strange man know all these secrets that even the top giants don''t know! ¡­¡­ The fragrance of tea wafted by. Chu Lingxiao narrowed his eyes slightly. His thoughts could not help but return to the distant past: "time, it''s so fast." A thousand years ago. It''s also under the city of Jinling. At that time, there were four wars in Jinling, and there were starving victims everywhere. A skinny little boy, with a few steamed buns in his hand, looked at a young man in a white robe wolfingly: "big Big brother, are you leaving? " "Can you take Zhao Zi with you? If you leave, Zhao Zi will be hungry again." That day. The young man in white did not take the little boy away, but quietly looked at the orphan with childish face and scattered hair. Pointing to the starving victims in the distance, he said meaningfully: "little Zhao Zi, your life is not for others, nor for this day." "You must remember that there is no resignation, only man can win the day." That day. When the ear. From time to time came the cries of starvation from the victims. The little boy ate steamed stuffed bun faster. He nodded his head. That day. The young man in white robe passed on a set of long fists to the little boy and left Jinling City. Since then. In the world, there is not a young man in white robe, but a general who is fighting on the battlefield with long fist and blood. Many years later. General, wipe out the flames of war and ascend to the top as the emperor! Zhaowang headquarters. It''s almost the size of three schools. It can be imagined that the emperor''s capital and the royal family are more profound than the powerful families. What happened in the lobby. Zhao Wang people in the backyard don''t know what happened. All they heard was what seemed to be the opening of the gate. But. Didn''t take it to heart. In this Jinling City, who dares to trouble the imperial family? I guess the eldest lady lost her temper again. ¡­¡­ However. When they saw Zhao Ning''s words, they hurried to the direction of the old clan leader''s couch. But there were some accidents. They all looked at each other. What''s the matter? "Grandpa, come to the lobby with me." At the same time, Zhao Ning thought of the man in ragged clothes, and he took a deep breath: "it''s good to have a grandfather, or I''m afraid no one can cure him." There is a martial arts master named Grandpa. Let''s see how the man responds! "Cong Yu, sit down first and speak slowly." Looking at his granddaughter''s abnormal appearance, Zhao Yongchang frowned: "look at your hurry, the sky can''t fall down." "I Me. " Zhao Ning said angrily at the thought of Chu Lingxiao''s superior appearance: "Grandpa, someone broke into the hall, and the words were disrespectful to his great grandfather!" "Well?" Zhao Yongchang tasted the fragrant tea and his eyes were cold. Which one doesn''t have eyes, even if he breaks through the gate of Zhao nationality, dare to insult my ancestors? He asked coldly: "how can he be disrespectful?" "The guy who didn''t know the height of the earth said What kind of Er Gouzi is great grandfather! " Speaking of this, Zhao Ning was even more angry: "he also said that his great grandfather kept a garment for him, and he came to pick it up today." "Who did he think he was, and his great grandfather would take care of his clothes?" "That''s bullshit!" At first. Zhao Ning was there alone, and balabalabala said a lot. She did not notice Zhao Yongchang''s face, which became more and more dignified. When she notices. Zhao Yongchang suddenly stood up without any omen, and even the teacup in his hand fell to the ground. This can''t help but frighten her. In her mind. It''s the first time to see Grandpa respond so much. "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Go with me now and teach him a lesson!" The expression on Zhao Yongchang''s face was very strange. He stood there for more than ten seconds. Then he took a deep breath and asked nervously, "well Where is that man now? " "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing Grandpa''s expression so tense, Zhao Ning''s words were all at a loss. "Tell me, where is that man?!" "Right in the lobby..." Just finish saying, Zhao Yongchang figure disappeared, only left Zhao Ning language a face dazed stand in place. Chapter 9 What kind of person is Chu Lingxiao? A person who is not only unconventional but also moody. How does it feel to live for a billion years and be invincible again? In countless years. He has seen so many amazing and gorgeous people, each of whom is the most gorgeous. It''s an era. Is it in the mortal world that these great men seldom enter his eyes? For him. Even in the mortal world, the great man with the greatest power is only a wisp of smoke in his eyes. For him. Even the little man whose life is like a mustard in the world can be as heavy as Mount Tai in his eyes. Like this one. Yuan family is very small, Yuan Sheng. With his yuan family''s position as a king, he can almost walk across Jinling. But. If he meets Chu Lingxiao, he has to kneel down. Not to mention the yuan family, which is the clan head of the four imperial capitals and kings, Chu Lingxiao will also be hit. At this moment. Yuan Sheng is like a dead dog lying on the ground, where there is still half of the past, the arrogance of big and small. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting quietly opposite, his eyes were full of anger, and he said: "I''m sure you will regret it later!" Come on. Yuan Sheng is a bit unlucky today. Originally, Yuan Shangying, his father, paid a visit to the Zhao family, the capital of the emperor. However, there was something wrong with Yuan Shangying, so he had to go first. I didn''t expect that. The gate of Zhao''s royal family seems to have been opened by others. It seems that someone has broken in! That''s enough! Originally, he wanted to see which one dares to break into the Zhao family. However. What''s more, he didn''t think of it. Just entered the lobby. Then I saw Zhao Youxing, the current head of Zhao''s royal family, kneeling in front of a man in ragged clothes, leading a group of senior officials! Take a look at Zhao Youxing. His face is iron and green. He knew the chance was coming! No matter what status and strength a man has, the old head of the Zhao clan is a great master of martial arts! Now in the world. Who can push Zhao''s family horizontally if Shenbang doesn''t do it? It doesn''t exist, OK! If you look at this man''s ragged clothes, how can he have a little transcendental demeanor? So Yuan Sheng concluded. Just wait for the old Zhao clan leader to show up. What can this man do even if he can walk away? Offended the Zhao family. Ends of the earth, this huge Chinese, where there is the other party''s shelter? And he wanted it. It''s an opportunity to please the king of Zhao. Otherwise, how can we fight against him even when we know that he is invincible? However. Yuan Sheng''s careful thinking, Chu Lingxiao will not know? "It''s often the opposite of being smart." Chu Lingxiao can''t see whether he is sad or happy on his face. His eyes are still as calm as before, without any fluctuation. "Hum!" Yuan Sheng smiled coldly: "just say it, I''ll see what you can do later!" Are you still pretending with me? When the old clan leader Zhao arrives, the crisis will be relieved naturally, and you will just walk away like a lost dog. And I Yuan Sheng. My yuan family. Will be able to because of this matter, the Zhao clan to support, become the leader of the rich! ¡­¡­ Just at the moment when the yuan family was dreaming, Yuan Shangying also came. When he saw the high-level of Zhao family, he knelt in front of a strange man. He was shocked, but at the same time, he was also shocked. This man. Crazy! How dare you treat the Zhao family like this! "I will let them kneel here just because of the pressure. At least it will be a perfect place!" "However, the patriarch Zhao is a great master of martial arts. He has no fear at all!" Seeing his father coming, Yuan Sheng, who was lying on the ground like a dead dog, immediately shouted: "father, hurry up!" Worthy of two fathers and sons. When Yuan Sheng nodded to Yuan Shangying, he immediately understood. "It''s my yuan family right now, another chance!" The next moment. Yuan Shangying, just about to put on a show. Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice: "if you want to be a dog, you need to look at the owner, and answer No." Today''s father and son of the yuan family are very similar to the ancestors of the Zhao family thousands of years ago. It''s just a pity. This world. There are no two similar flowers, let alone similar people. What he said. Yuan Shangying didn''t realize anything. The other side only thought he was pretending. "You''d better save your strength and think about how to escape later!" Yuan Shangying sneered, full of sarcasm. However. Just then, another shout came: "stop!" The voice is as loud as a bell. Hearing this sound, all the Zhao''s high-level people kneeling on the ground were all happy. Old patriarch, you are here at last! Do give us a breath! At this time, Yuan Shangying can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. To be honest, he was beaten down by Chu Lingxiao. But it''s better than lying on the ground, isn''t it? Seeing the patriarch Zhao hurried to come, he forced his heart to hold down a trace of palpitation: "Zhao Lao, you You can count. " "I''m going to fight for your Zhao family." Yuan Shangying was very excited about the arrival of the patriarch Zhao. To be honest. The yuan family, though a powerful family, is far worse than the imperial family. It''s only the patriarch Zhao, who is a great master of martial arts. On the other hand, it''s all the glory of his yuan family. Now. Yuan family''s opportunity to ascend the sky is in front of her. How can yuan Shangying let it go? "I''ll teach him a lesson for you first, patriarch Zhao!" Yuan Shangying said it loudly on purpose, hoping to attract more attention from the patriarch Zhao. "Slow!" However, Zhao Yongchang was still the one who interrupted him. Zhao Yongchang stood there and stared at Chu Lingxiao. His face was very complicated, with memories, excitement, and inconceivable. Even his eyes were moist. If it is said that the first time Zhao laozong stopped, Yuan Shangying can understand. But for the second time. It''s not just him. Even Zhao Ning, standing behind Zhao Yongchang, was very puzzled, and she couldn''t understand. Why is Grandpa not angry at all? It seems a little happy! Just now, it''s like It''s like rushing to meet someone important. No! Last year, a great figure in the capital of a northern emperor visited the Zhao family in person. Grandpa has never been like this. Grandpa, who has always been as calm as Mount Tai, what''s the matter today? Zhao Ning''s words fell into a daze. Yuan Shangying did not dare to act rashly any more, but could only wait and watch in silence. Zhao Yongchang walked slowly. When he was less than one meter away from Chu Lingxiao, he suddenly backed away. That feeling. It''s as if a small person panicked when he saw a great person for the first time. This can not help but make people more confused. Zhao Yongchang''s excited incoherence: "you You... " Although the voice is small, it is heard by everyone, but it is rumbling like the waves. They even doubted whether they had heard it wrong. Zhao old clan head unexpectedly to such a young person who breaks into Zhao''s royal clan, used the honorific language! Even with two of you! Yuan''s father and son were almost shocked to stay in place, and Zhao Ning''s words were even more shocked. What''s more incredible is that. The next scene. This man, unexpectedly, got up and walked to the elder clan leader Zhao''s side. He stared at the elder for a long time. Then. Touched the head of the old patriarch Zhao and said softly: "you are so big?" "Come on, talk to me in the backyard." This No! Am I blindfolded?! This moment. Almost everyone''s expressions were different. Their faces were shocked. They were like ghosts. They were stupid in the same place, as if the air had solidified. They watched Zhao as a servant, leaving behind Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 11 Looking at the ancient capital of Jinling, endless golden light reflects the eastern direction. Almost all people in Jinling City cast their curiosity and astonishment in the past. This day. The location of Zhao''s royal family is as beautiful as a nine fold heavenly palace reflected by layers of golden splendors. Even though Chu Lingxiao had already left. The light lasted for half an hour. This day. Walking in Jinling City, the most heard speech is about this matter. Some ordinary people say: that''s Zhao''s royal family playing with a high-tech product. It''s really good to have money. Some naturalists assert that: it''s just a strange sight caused by light, not a strange one. There are also chemical researchers who have come to the conclusion: Zhao''s royal family, I''m afraid that they are doing some terrorist experiments, and hope that the relevant departments can find out. However. No matter how the outside world comments, who dares to knock on the gate of the imperial capital? In this ancient capital of Jinling. Even in the whole Chinese territory. For them, the imperial family is an unshakable giant, insurmountable. ¡­¡­ In the evening, the sun sets. Dong! Dong! Dong! The sound of the three wooden posts striking the bell was heard from different directions of Jinling, and the sound was like ripples on the water surface, spreading slowly. Ordinary people. Hearing the bell, I don''t know its meaning, but I''m still busy with my own affairs. However. When the bell rang. In the whole Jinling City, the big and small giants, the ordinary ones and the top royal families are all shocked. More than 20 years. At this moment, the sound of the bells of the imperial capital and the royal family once again encircles the whole Jinling. Every time a bell rings, it means something big happens. Enough to change the pattern of Jinling City. The four imperial families, occupying Jinling, check and balance each other. No one dare to cross the red line between them. This time? ¡­¡­ Now. In addition to the Zhao clan, the other three clans have opened an emergency meeting. Its purpose is nothing else. It''s about Zhao''s royal residence in the daytime, the golden splendor hanging all over the sky. North of Jinling. Yang family is one of the royal families in the capital. This is an ancient building composed of quadrangles, each of which is worth no less than 500 million yuan. The ceramics for decoration alone have a history of hundreds of years, which is worth the most luxurious villa in the world. There are 21 seats in total. The owner of each quadrangle, going out, can shake dozens of elite fields in China. But now. In the meeting room of Yang''s royal family, a conference disc table with a diameter of 10 meters is full of men who are full of upper class spirit. Each of them had a very serious and dignified expression. This meeting. In fact, it''s almost five minutes, but up to now, no one has spoken. The atmosphere of the whole conference room became very strange, as if there was an ancient giant crouching over their heads, with a kind of extremely cold eyes, looking at them. But in the conference disc table positive position, sits a little rickets, is full of white hair, but the momentum is particularly strong old man. Those turbid and spiritless eyes, looking at both sides, could not help but sulk at the sight of no one talking, and exclaim in a cold voice: "are you dumb when talking?" "Isn''t it easy to say that you are outside one by one?" Where the voice was heard, everyone was afraid to reply, and their faces were dejected. There''s no way. From the current situation, it seems that the phenomenon of Jin Hui in the air is likely to be the old clan leader of Zhao''s royal family, whose skill has been further improved. Otherwise. How can it cause a vision? "Ten years ago, that old man was promoted to the position of grand master. Today, I''m afraid that he is more direct in pursuing eight Qi realms." In Yang Tailong''s eyes, there is a trace of unwillingness: "if he really gets to the eight Qi State, this Jinling City has maintained the pattern for hundreds of years, I''m afraid it will be broken." Martial master. There are nine areas in total. Only when the five Qi realm is reached, can it be called Grand Master. For hundreds of years, the situation in the ancient capital of Jinling has been controlled by the four major emperors, and no one dares to challenge their power. All because of the four emperors. There are experts above the five Qi realm. However. There''s also something to do with each other. But now "Alas, this is the end of the matter. We can only ask Tianmen for help." Yang Tailong sighed, took out a gold token from his pocket, on which was carved a majestic beast, white tiger, which made people look awed. Seeing the old man, he took out the token. Many senior members of the royal family raised their heads and watched the old man stop them. "Old patriarch, no, it''s a pity to use it like this." "Yes, that''s the Tianmen token." "It''s not necessarily that things have not changed. It''s not necessarily the vision caused by the breakthrough." Tianmen! It is a super giant in the north of China. It has been passed on for nearly 500 years. It is unknown to the non capital royal family. It is said that Tianmen is the current patriarch. Although in the list of tianbang, there is no name for it, but it is the supreme nine Qi state. Nine Qi state is the most powerful. Enough to defeat the four royal families of Jinling. And Tianmen token, once used, will completely lose contact with each other. If you don''t use it, you''ll have a gold medal. If it is used, Yang''s royal family will lose its protection completely. "Shut up!" Yang Tailong frowned, looked coldly, glanced at the crowd and shouted: "I''ve decided that it''s time for Yang''s royal family to break the cocoon and regenerate." "Stay here in Jinling, we will always be in a corner!" Think of his grandfathers, how brilliant. Up to now, they can only live in Jinling. In the eyes of the outside world. They are glorious emperors, but only Yang Tailong knows that they are no different from a bereaved dog who has abandoned thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. Again. A nine Qi state is very strong. Who in Jinling City can compete with his Yang family? Never break, never stand. In the future, there will be no so-called four royal families in the ancient capital of Jinling. He is the only king of Yang''s family! ¡­¡­ Kunlun snow mountain. It''s freezing all year round, thousands of miles away, and there''s no human life. And inside the snow mountain. Not to mention people, yaks with thick fur are not likely to survive in it. White snow symbolizes holiness. This is not only a mysterious and awe inspiring holy land, but also a quiet and yearning seclusion place. But the latter. It''s just a dream. The sky is far and the mountains are high, and nothing grows. In this world, who ever lived in a place where ice and snow mingled? Menghan, a herdsman, has been used to the cold for generations living under the Kunlun mountain. But today. In this cold wind, it can make people shiver all over under the snow mountain. But she saw a strange man in a thin white gown, walking towards the depth of Kunlun mountain alone. She wanted to stop each other. But I don''t know. Is it because of the cold wind lost eyes, or hallucinations, only a second later, the strange man in white disappeared in sight. Menghan rubbed his eyes and looked at nobody in the distance over the snow. He said to himself: "yes Am I wrong? " Chapter 12 Kunlun snow mountain. According to historical records, it is called Kunlun Xu. In later generations, there are some people who advocate immortals in myths and legends, while Kunlun Mountain brings people a sense of mystery. So that''s why. Some people think that in the unknown depths of the Kunlun snow mountain, there are really strange people living there. But. It''s just a rumor. Of course, if we talk about majestic and majestic, Kunlun snow mountain can be the first! That''s why. In a town thousands away, you can see the beautiful scenery of Kunlun snow mountain from afar. The sunset is reflected around. Add a touch of peace without losing the sense of solemnity. The largest Mountain View Hotel in the town is the one with unique vision, which has transformed the top floor into a mountain view. An old professor who has studied famous mountains and historic sites all the year round has pushed his presbyopia glasses. He can''t help but applaud: "it''s not a waste of this trip. This Kunlun Mountain is really worth appreciating." The old professor, not alone, was surrounded by five or six history students. One of the female students, who was more interested in anecdotes, asked: "Liu Lao, does Kunlun mountain really have a legend that there are immortals living in it?" As soon as the schoolgirl had finished speaking, some of the people around her covered their mouths and sniggered. This river is so naive. What about immortals? Those who study history should ask such ignorant questions. Myth is myth. How can it be true? Old professor Liu, looking at Jiang Ziwan, shook his head helplessly, and didn''t know what to say. I have to put on a serious look: "Xiaojiang, in another year, you will graduate." "When we study history, we must be objective and respectful. We must never think about anything, or it will easily affect your judgment." "In the future, you should read less messy books." However. All of a sudden, right now. Boom! Boom! Boom! People felt a slight vibration at their feet, and the distant Kunlun snow mountain, in their sight, was like a dozen missiles heading towards the bombardment. The Kunlun snow mountain, nearly five thousand meters high, began to shake violently. This moment. Everyone was stunned. "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" "There won''t be an avalanche, will there?" All the tourists gathered at the mountain watching hotel. How could an avalanche happen in the well behaved Kunlun snow mountain when they heard a little noise all year round and even animals dare not enter? But just when everyone talks and thinks there''s an avalanche. The next scene happened in the sky over Kunlun snow mountain, which made countless tourists'' eyes wide and their faces full of horror. Boom! Looking at the Kunlun snow mountain, a pillar of sky light, suddenly, through the thick clouds. For a while. The whole sky, just like the light in the daytime, covers the earth, and the whole Kunlun mountain top is extremely bright. Boom! Boom! Boom! There are three white mans, just like a hidden dragon coming out of the abyss, with endless luster, falling out of the sky. Dong! Dong! Dong! And almost at the same time. All of us heard the beating of war drums, as if someone had hit them on the chest with a sledgehammer, which made us panic. "My mother." Just now, a group of students in the history department who made fun of Jiang Ziwan''s childishness all couldn''t help exclaiming and hurriedly stepped back dozens of steps. Everyone''s eyes are the size of an egg, and their eyes are full of fear. The old professor of the history department, with an old face, was almost paralyzed by fear. How could he have been so calm before? Far away over Kunlun. Thousands of miles apart. But still can feel the chilling power, permeated in the whole Kunlun area. At this moment, everyone is in fear. Who says Kunlun has no immortals? That one way startles the sky light column, is it true that there are immortals coming to earth? Looking at the Kunlun snow from afar, where to find the immortal? The scene in front of us has made everyone''s face dull and shocked. The vast snow mountain top is not only the main peak of Kunlun, but also the whole Kunlun mountains covered with ice and snow. Ten light pillars run through the sky and the earth. Boom! The earth shaking sound, almost in a few seconds, spread across the whole northern China, dazzling light, even people thousands of miles away, can see clearly. North China. Countless people, at this moment, turn their eyes to the direction of Kunlun snow mountain, and there is an uproar in their words. "What''s the matter?" "It''s only late in the evening. It''s getting so dark all of a sudden." "God, is the end of the world coming?" When all the people noticed the ten pillars of light in the sky, tearing the distant void and blooming the endless glow, they could not help but take a breath of cool air. Just then. Boom! Above the Kunlun snow sky, ten beams of light suddenly doubled. Thunder and lightning tore the vast void in a moment. The whole north of China. At this moment, it was completely shocked, and countless cities fell into an unprecedented noise. The Kunlun Mountain, which stretches for tens of thousands of miles, rises up from the ground and rises slowly towards the sky. The mountains are thousands of meters tall. Unexpectedly Out of the ground! This unprecedented sense of visual impact, directly into everyone''s inner soul, people who witnessed all this, almost subconsciously can''t help but burst out a rude. "Trough!" On the vast northern land, I was immersed in a boiling noise. Everyone is completely stupid. What''s the situation???! The scene that eight lives can''t meet, unexpectedly at this moment, really happened! Who can explain?! What happened?! ¡­¡­ However. Before people can exclaim, the ten light pillars are like a magic sword, sweeping the whole world. The Kunlun Mountains, which are tens of thousands of miles long, split in an instant under the frightened eyes of all people. The eternal Kunlun snow mountain. It seems to be cut off by people, and the endless holy air is surging like the tide of the sea. The capital of China. Even if a legion can''t attack, it''s like a wall of iron. At the moment, the inside of the base is a mess of porridge. There are many staff who are walking back and forth and busy working as a regiment. "What happened to Kunlun Mountain, have you investigated it?" "What? Not yet? What do you eat! " "Send a helicopter to see the situation of Kunlun mountain!" You can see people with phones in their hands everywhere. They are like ants on an oil pan. They call and ask questions. In front of the big screen in the middle. A middle-aged man, who looks thirty or forty years old, stares at the picture sent by the satellite. There is only a thrill left in his heart: "under this power, there is the supreme god list, all of them are ants." Chapter 13 In this strong base like a military fortress, there is an old man in a Taoist suit besides the middle-aged. The old man took a handle to whisk the dust. If he was in normal times, he would look like a fairyland. Let''s see. Especially worship. But now. The dust in the hand, the white hairs, have been shaking with the old man''s hand, and the calm face has been filled with incomparable fear. Looking at the Kunlun snow mountain, which is several kilometers high, even if it is dozens of cities apart, the old man can feel a surprising power far away, which makes his pupils shrink sharply and lose their voice: "this It''s impossible! " "This is not mortal at all. It''s the power you deserve!" "It''s a fairyland, fairyland!!!" The old man''s words, saying more and more excited, finally suddenly screamed. Let the staff see it. I can''t help but stare for a few seconds. I didn''t expect that Zhang Tianshi, who has been unhurried, would also lose his temper. "Tianshi, you What do you mean? " The middle-aged man with three stars on his clothes looked at the old man in disbelief: "you You don''t mean to say that it''s man-made, do you? " This words he just blurted out, middle-aged men themselves feel some absurd, ridiculous. How is this possible? In this world, will there still be that kind of people? The middle-aged man knows that there once existed a group of ancient monks on the land of Chinese in the distant past. But I don''t know why. After thousands of years, these mysterious and unimaginable monks have disappeared into people''s sight, become history and legend. "According to my Tianshi cult, it has been recorded in the thousands of years of Tianshi degree that the ancient friars have long left the earth." "No matter what it is, now Kunlun snow mountain is not accessible to ordinary people." Now the strongest in the world. But God is supreme. But it is clear to the old man that even if some of the ancient friars did return to the world, the supremacy of God''s list may not be an opponent. They take two different cultivation routes. One pays attention to his body. One pays attention to its law. As for the mystery and the depth of heritage, I''m afraid the path of martial arts can''t even be half as good. At this moment, on the empty sky of Kunlun snow mountain, the fog is filled and surging. Suddenly. A huge ancient Tianyu road is like a white jade inlaid, heading to the north of China, some unknown coordinates. A golden lotus keeps blooming. The roar, the buzz. This moment. In the north of China, countless people were stunned. They seemed to see an ethereal figure on the snow sky of Kunlun. A terrible thought flashed in the mind of countless people: "then Is there someone? " For a moment. All the satellites floating in the vast universe in China have captured this scene. Although I can''t see the figure clearly. But in terms of body shape, it''s really a person. One person! A human, at this time, appeared in the Kunlun snow sky, eyes into the eyes of countless people. That kind of shock. Let countless people tremble for their bodies, and the color of horror in their eyes will never be forgotten. The staff in the mysterious base were shocked to put down their phones and stare at all these things. Just then, the old man of Daofu suddenly stood up, pointed to the screen and exclaimed: "unexpectedly It turns out that lotus grows every step of the way "It''s impossible!" The old man was completely shocked. The symbol of lotus growing step by step recorded in the Heavenly Master degree, which only breaks the shackles of heaven and earth and sublimates very near, actually appears in this era. From ancient times to the present. Few people can have such a symbol. It can be said. For hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, it is impossible to see a return of heaven and earth. Wherever it appears. There must be people from all over the world. However. Before the Taoist priest could recover from his shock, he heard a series of exclamations. "Look!" "My God, it''s amazing!" "How can this happen in this world!" Countless people looked at the sky over the changing Kunlun snow mountain. They all opened their eyes wide, clenched their lips to prevent themselves from making strange noises. Because of everything. It''s really shocking! It''s beyond all the words in the world. Only see that figure. Along the flawless Sky Road, toward a city in the north, slowly walk. Every step of the lotus life, every step, that one after another unattainable Kunlun snow mountain, will follow behind the movement. That scene. It''s like a skinny baby that can drag a truck weighing up to ten thousand kilograms. Who can see it. It''s amazing! That''s scary! And soon. Everyone saw the end of the road in the void, where it was pointing. "Jin Jinling? " The middle-aged man with three stars in his body was surprised to see that the destination was there. However, he hurriedly told the people around him: "send someone to Jinling!" The old man of Daofu was also confused, especially surprised: "how could it be Jinling?" "Is there any connection between them?" Looking up, the Kunlun snow mountains, which exude the cold air, stand towering over the ancient capital of Jinling at this moment. Immediately. All the people in the ancient capital of Jinling were afraid to move with their heads in their hands. You can imagine. The Kunlun snow mountain, which is thousands of miles long, like a sword, has been suspended overhead. What''s that feeling? An indescribable dullness. A fear of unknown Tao. It is like tens of thousands of tons of boulders pressing on the hearts of all Jinling people. If there is a sense of suffocation, they can''t help kneeling on the ground. Thousands of miles away, over countless cities. Destination. It''s Jinling! This not only makes all Jinling people feel panic, but also makes countless people in the north of China feel shocked! Ten snow mountains separated by Kunlun Mountains! Like a mirage in the air, it is suspended above the city of Jinling, which is particularly spectacular. Dong! In the next moment, among the countless eyes full of horror, one Kunlun snow mountain after another, like a building with high walls, one stands on the next, and thousands of people''s eyes are shocked by the world''s great scenery. Dong! Dong! Dong even if it does not touch the ground, it still causes bursts of vibration. It''s very frightening. Looking up, there were clouds around the mountain. When I look up, I feel empty and silent. Only the figure gives out a light speech: "from now on, Kunlun snow mountain will be my residence." "Without my permission, go up and die!" The wind blows, leaving no trace. Clouds come, but they are still. This moment. The north of China, no one dare to answer, the world is silent! Chapter 14 In 2019 and March 1st, has been suspended from Kunlun''s snow mountain for five days. In the past. In the city of Jinling, and even in the north of China, people in the streets and alleys are no longer talking about the scandal of a certain star''s tax evasion or cheating. It''s all about Kunlun snow mountain. When you go out, if you don''t talk about two words, people think you are too backward. "You know what? My relatives in Jinling told me that he saw someone flying a helicopter and wanted to climb it. " "And the result?" "As a result, the plane was destroyed and people died! No, we can''t find the wreckage of the plane or the body of a man! " "So horrible?!" Even in the past five days, this kind of conversation can still be heard everywhere in Jinling City. Some people say that''s what the gods did. Didn''t you see the man next to Kunlun snow mountain that day? It is likely that the immortals will come to earth! Others say it was done by aliens. Now is the era of science and technology, maybe in the vast universe, there are civilizations tens of thousands of years ahead of us. But. No matter how people argue. As long as I think about the scene of the day, I can''t help but wrap my clothes. The fear that comes from my heart and shakes my soul hasn''t dissipated until today. However. Fortunately, the Kunlun snow mountain, which is in line with the sky and the city level, is steadily suspended in the sky without any sign of falling. This is a great relief for all Jinling people. If this falls to the ground. The whole ancient capital of Jinling, with a population of nearly ten million, is not all smashed to death? ¡­¡­ And now. Zhao''s royal residence. But the door is closed. From the inside to the outside, there is a sense of waiting for the war to come at any time. Numerous high-level Zhao family members from other places were present, and the lobby was full of people in suits. Zhao laozong, who is sitting in a high position, looks around at his grandchildren and says in a deep voice: "call you back. There is nothing else. Let''s talk about each other''s ideas." There was silence and no response. Zhao Ningyu stands behind his father, Zhao Youxing. Liu Mei is slightly wrinkled and his eyes are slightly dim. From yesterday. Zhao''s royal family, all over the industry, has been hit by different forces and lost nearly 10 billion yuan. That''s ten billion. In the eyes of Zhao''s royal family, it''s only a small amount of money. But the key is. It''s the first time in 100 years that someone dared to challenge the Zhao family! And to this day. It''s still going on. It''s even like annexation. The trees want to stop but the wind doesn''t stop. Dare to fight against the Zhao clan, its behind the scenes is not simple. "In particular, you should have investigated it all, right? Let''s talk about it. " Zhao Yongchang looked at a group of people coldly. He was disappointed. All the year round, Zhao''s descendants have lost the four words of "being safe and thinking of danger". No one has the courage to look directly at them. Dare to fight against the Zhao family. The answer is obvious. But right now. But no one dared to face it. It''s not a good sign to be afraid before fighting. Zhao Youxing looked at his father Zhao Yongchang, hesitated for a moment, and suddenly he was in the position of the current head of the Zhao family. In his words, there was a sense of self-confidence: "I believe that everyone has a clear idea, and I will not hide it." "Yang''s royal family, no doubt, will tear their face and fight with my Zhao family." Zhao Youxing said, but he was confused. The strength of the two countries is similar. How can the other side decide to win? Not only Zhao Youxing, but all the senior members of Zhao family are very puzzled. What kind of stimulation did Yang''s royal family, who is usually in a good position to be independent, put on such a big show that they would never die? "The reason why the royal family of Yang came to us for an operation is that Zhu family in the South and Pu family in the West reached a marriage as early as five years ago." Zhao Yongchang frowned, realizing that it had been a long planned action: "the royal family of Yang dare not move them." ¡­¡­ To some extent, the marriage between Zhu and Pu in Jinling has broken the pattern of Jinling City for a hundred years. Only he is the king of Zhao. There is no way back with the Yang family, who are ready to move now. To be honest. It''s just that there''s no mountain. The embarrassing situation of the two families is better than the cold. As a result, even though the Zhu and Pu clans were married, they did not dare to go beyond Leichi to make annexation. That''s the truth. As early as five years ago, he knew. I believe that the Yang family in the north is also well-informed. Otherwise. Why do the two families still abide by their duties since five years ago? If one family dies, the other will. But why does the other party choose to have a sudden attack in these days? Is it? What''s the matter? Is it exciting to each other? They frowned at each other, looked at each other and shook their heads. They were puzzled. We''re not here these days. Is there anything big in the family? ¡­¡­ Zhao Yalong, he is the third generation of the Zhao family. Among the younger generation. In addition to Zhao Ningyu, the little princess of Zhao nationality, he is the most promising young generation first person who has the opportunity to enter the next leadership. After all, my father. It is not only the current second leader of Zhao nationality, who is in charge of half of the economic lifeline of Zhao nationality, but also has the strength not to lose to Zhao Youxing. So. Although Zhao Yalong has excellent ability, he has developed a proud attitude since childhood. Even in the face of Zhao Youxing, the current patriarch, he is quite awed in his words, but more of them are a bit of sarcasm: "patriarch, you won''t be afraid of the Yang clan, will you "My Zhao clan, on strength, on the inside story, on contacts, which point lost him?" The most outstanding young generation of Zhao''s royal family came out from behind his father, Zhao Ninghe. Facing many current senior leaders of Zhao''s family, he had a pair of instructions. It''s very pleasant. Although he has not yet entered the leadership of Zhao''s royal family. But it does what it says. When he spoke, he showed his contempt. He didn''t put the elders around him in his eyes at all. He showed the old school leadership in his speech: "what''s more, the old clan leader is a great master of martial arts. I don''t believe that anyone really dares to break into our Zhao family!" ¡­¡­ However. Just as Zhao Yalong was standing in the middle of the hall, looking around his elders, his face was full of high spirits, and he was making his own remarks at will. Suddenly. Sitting in the seats on both sides, many of the high-rise Zhao families stood up with a brush, and their faces were full of wonder. This can''t help but surprise Zhao Yalong. He subconsciously looked back, but saw a big bus palm, fan to come. Didn''t wait for him to report. Bang! Immediately. The whole body seemed to fly, like a shell, flying on the wall. This second. Everyone in the hall of Zhao''s royal family, looking at this uninvited man in a white robe, suddenly the atmosphere was extremely cold. Chapter 15 Boom! In an instant. Zhao''s royal family, many high-rise people returning from the outside world, seem to be struck by a thunderbolt. Their brain is blank and they look at this scene in amazement. Only stay in the Zhao family. Zhao you''s behavior is the first of many people, looking at this man in white robes, I feel inexplicably familiar. Why is it the first time to see you? But where do you always feel like? A white suit is like snow, and the temperament is cold. How cold! Looking at the man in a white suit, Zhao Ning''s beautiful eyes flashed a trace of color. However. She felt like she had seen it somewhere. But where? At this time, Zhao Yalong shook his head and got up from the ground. When he realized that he was in a mess, his face was blue and his whole body was shaking: "who are you!" "If you don''t tell me, dare to attack me!" In the public, especially in front of all the senior Zhao people, he was so humiliated and slapped by others, which made him feel extremely humiliated as the first person of the young generation. It was almost a moment when I finished speaking. Zhao Yalong''s expression was ferocious, and his feet shook the ground. In the eyes of the public, he was like an eagle flying in the sky, with a great momentum, rushing towards a strange man. However. Between lightning and flint. PA! There was another round of applause. Zhao Yalong was like a headless fly, and was fanned out again. His left face was swollen like a steamed bun. High level of Zhao people: "..." "Unbridled!" Seeing that his son was fanned again, Zhao Ninghe, as his father, could not sit any longer. He slapped the table angrily, and the whole body suddenly rose up without wind. However. Welcome him, still is a slap! PA! There is no suspense. The second leader of Zhao''s royal family, a master of transformation, will come to an end just like his son. The body turned into a beautiful parabola in the air, turned a few circles, and fell to the ground severely. "Cough." Zhao Ninghe fell to the ground, his face was pale, and his eyes were almost staring out. His strength at the peak of his transformation could be ranked in the top ten in the whole Jinling City, and even he was slapped by the other party to fly?! Not even qualified to fight back in the whole process? Just kidding! Zhao Yalong, lying on the ground, saw that his father had made a move and was just about to open his mouth and sneer. But I haven''t waited for his voice. What I saw was this result, and the whole person was stunned. Instant. This is the hall full of Zhao''s high-level royal family. They all stare at the strange man in white. The air is especially quiet. But. When the high-level of Zhao nationality in the hall, watching the white man walking towards the old patriarch''s seat, they were all stunned for a moment, and then all of them gave a light Snort and made a mockery. Whoever you are. I dare to beat people and go to the old patriarch. I''m just looking for my own death. All right! Let''s see how strong you are! Isn''t it just a slap in the face, a fan flying to Zhaoning river? You know, my Zhao clan is not only in the realm of change, but the old clan leader is the great master of martial arts! However. In response to the public''s voice, there are only two words: "serve tea." These words, like a needle falling into the silent night, are particularly harsh to the ears of all. Tea? This kid, after beating people, dare to let the old clan leader serve him tea? Did you hear me right?! ¡­¡­ At the next moment, as expected by all Zhao''s senior officials, the old patriarch stood up expressionless and walked towards each other step by step. That posture. In the eyes of all people, the old clan leader was completely enraged and wanted to fight against each other! For a while. All the people in the hall held their breath. They didn''t see the old clan leader''s hand for many years. Thanks to this man, they were able to feast their eyes on the old clan leader''s fighting power. But the next scene. Once again, such a large hall of Zhao''s royal family fell into a great silence of no one''s voice. It seemed that all the people had been drained of their strength and were silent. The sarcastic laughter I could hear before. At this moment. As if someone pressed the pause button, it came quietly, so many high-level mouths are still open. Only see. The old patriarch bowed down respectfully in front of the man in white and made a big gift. That''s the bending posture. They have never seen it in their lives, and never dared to think about it. The old patriarch of the Zhao family, the ancient capital of Jinling, and even the whole Chinese listened to the great name. They all wanted to be silent for a long time, and they bowed to a young man at this moment! Let''s talk about it. Who can believe it? In full view. The old clan leader of Zhao''s royal family, like an old servant, stood by and made a cup of tea for the man. It will. Except for the senior Zhao people who have been there all the year round, everyone knows who the man is. Can make the old patriarch treat like this. Who but that man can there be these days? Last time, the man was wearing ragged clothes and his hair was scattered. When he left, no one knew. I didn''t think about it. Today comes again "The taste of this tea is the same as that of the year before." Chu Lingxiao opened his mouth and felt the fragrance of tea, breaking the silence. He said lightly: "Lancang ancient tea, I haven''t drunk it for nearly two hundred years, but it''s still people, unchanged, tea of that year." Boom! Two hundred years! Chu Lingxiao, the voice of understatement, echoed in the whole hall. For a moment. All the people of Zhao''s royal family heard three words in two hundred years, and all their pores were fried. Two hundred years! What do you mean by that? This man, lived for 200 years?! Look at the old patriarch''s expression again. When he heard this, he was not surprised at all. That is to say, this man is not joking! It''s true! God! Living for 200 years, still so young, what a monster! Everyone looked at Chu Lingxiao and felt that the world was not real. Their eyes were lax and their limbs were trembling. In the distance, Zhao Ninghe and Zhao Yalong''s father and son had big mouths, seven souls and six spirits, all of them were scared to fly. How can I, Zhao''s royal family, have a good relationship with this horrible existence? And came to the scene in person. Lived for two hundred years, this This is not the top of God list, right?! Thinking of this possibility, everyone dare not speak again. This It''s a super big man who can crush the whole imperial capital of northern China! "Today''s Zhao clan is not as good as one generation." Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s voice, Zhao Yongchang''s body trembled slightly, and he was immediately nervous. He quickly bent down and knelt in front of him: "I, Zhao family, have let you down. Please punish me." With Zhao Yongchang''s legs kneeling down, countless high-level people hurriedly followed him one by one, just like the servants waiting for training, dare not look up. Chapter 16 "I have lived for more than one hundred years before I reached the state of Qi. Your beauty is still inferior to that of your grandfather." Chu Lingxiao took a sip of ancient tea, closed the cup cover and put it aside. It''s slow, it''s quiet. But let Zhao Yongchang dare not speak, dare not refute. More than a hundred years old. In the eyes of any royal family, it is an unattainable existence. But from Chu Lingxiao''s words, it seems to be particularly bad. Dada Chu Lingxiao''s fingers gently tap the sound of the table top. In this quiet and strange atmosphere, all the people of Zhao''s royal family are even more nervous. This is a super strong man who seems to be the top of the God list! In the face of Chu Lingxiao''s devaluation, Zhao''s royal family, a group of high-level officials, dare not speak out, even if a word offended the ancestor, so that the entire Zhao''s royal family will be erased. Zhao Ninghe and Zhao Yalong, both of them, got up from the ground and could not care about the dust on their bodies. They trotted all the way and knelt in front of the team. It''s scary! The moment when the two fathers and sons lowered their heads, they looked at each other one by one, and there was a horror in their eyes. I thought about it with lingering fear, but they couldn''t help shivering. It turned out that Chu Lingxiao was merciful! Otherwise, What slap would you make of them? "Tell me what happened." After a long time, Chu Lingxiao began again lightly: "it''s just that I also want to have a good look at the world. It''s not the same as before." It''s very quiet. The tone is also very cold, almost no emotion. However, after hearing this, Zhao Yongchang, kneeling on the ground, was relieved of his burden and relaxed a little. For Zhao Yongchang. Zhao''s royal family can still stand on the top of the ancient capital of Jinling in the vast years. It''s not because of the intricate connections. It''s not under the protection of the great master of martial arts. Think of that year. The war is burning. I don''t know how many imperial families have disappeared, and how many martial arts experts have died in tears. He belongs to the Zhao family. At that time, it was just a flickering wick in the cold wind. If there is no Chu Lingxiao. Why is he now? Only when you do not live up to the expectations of your benefactor can you be worthy of your heart. Zhao Yongchang got up slowly, poured Chu Lingxiao another cup of tea, then stepped back a little and said respectfully: "sir." "Today''s Jinling City is different from the past. During the period when you left, there were three major imperial capitals and royal families settled here, and the situation of four royal families'' chambers fighting in Jinling has appeared." "In the past 100 years, Jinling was still peaceful, but for some reason, the Yang family suddenly invaded our Zhao industry and began to invade." That''s it. With an old face and an embarrassed smile, Zhao Yongchang continued: "you know, sir, those industries are nothing but external things to our Zhao family." "But now, I don''t know why the royal family of Yang dare to provoke like this." Quiet! With that, there was no sound in the whole hall. Chu Lingxiao took a sip of tea, narrowed his eyes slightly, and felt the tea fragrance flowing into his body slowly in his mouth. It seemed that he didn''t take Zhao Yongchang''s words to heart. The tea is slightly fragrant. Make people feel good. But in this huge hall, a group of Zhao''s Royal high-level people have mixed feelings and are speechless. They feel like the big guy in front of them. It is quite different from the legendary image of the Supreme God, detached from the world, and more like an ordinary person who can no longer be ordinary. Is this really the supreme power? Light words came out of Chu Lingxiao''s mouth: "if you can raise your Qi state to nine Qi State, is it the royal family of Yang, as you said, that dare not be presumptuous?" Seven Qi states. Rise to the ninth atmosphere? What do you mean? Let the old patriarch rise to two great places in a row? All the Zhao people in the lobby are puzzled. What do you mean? Zhao Yongchang is also confused. It took more than one hundred years to reach the seven Qi realms of the grand master. How could it be said that the two realms were upgraded? Two more. That is to say, the nine Qi state is the most powerful, and the God list is the most powerful. It can be called the invincible hand in the world. That''s the master. How can it be achieved overnight? But at the next moment. In the eyes of all Zhao clansmen, Chu Lingxiao waved at will, and immediately a white light came into Zhao Yongchang''s chest. Less than half a second. Zhao Yongchang''s whole body suddenly exudes a nameless air, which is vast and long, and his whole body strength suddenly rises. Top of seven Qi States! There was a light purple light at the back of his head, which was in everyone''s surprised sight. It started to turn purple and gold! Seven Qi states are purple. Eight Qi realm is purple gold! I haven''t broken through in more than one hundred years. Now it''s a breakthrough! This moment. Everyone''s eyes were shocked and dazed. This This is against the common sense of martial arts! Is this a breakthrough?! After a while, the light behind Zhao Yongchang''s head turned into purple gold, and the eight Qi realm swept the whole court and rushed out of the whole residence of Zhao''s royal family. ¡­¡­ In a flash. Beiyang! Nanzhu! Xipu! In the three directions of Jinling City, there are all experts of imperial capital and royal family. If there are any, they will feel the strong breath beyond their realm. "Who broke through this? It''s the eight Qi realm!" Inside the Zhu family, in a secret room, an old man with white beard suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the direction of the breath. His eyes were full of shock: "this It''s impossible, Zhao Laodong, how could it break through again! " He really can''t believe it. A few days ago, isn''t the golden splendor distributed by the Zhao clan a breakthrough? At the same time. The west of Jinling City. A series of Chinese style villas of the king of Pu family. Among the biggest manors, an old man in a Chinese mountain suit frowned tightly when he looked at a certain direction: "how did that old thing break through again?" It will. The most restless is the high-level of the Yang clan in the north, especially as the old patriarch, Yang Tailong, who is extremely inconceivable. Muttering to himself: "this It doesn''t make sense. " If count as last time, isn''t the other side now the most powerful state of nine Qi?! However. The old chiefs of the three imperial families have not yet recovered from their shock. In the East, there is a sunset like color, like the scene of falling sun, which is suddenly scattered over the Zhao family. This scene. Straight let their pupil fall into an unprecedented enlargement, eyes have left boundless color of horror. Jiuqijing! This It''s really jiuqijing! Jinling City, the most powerful expert who hasn''t been out for more than 100 years, even broke through two realms! Yang Tailong, the old patriarch of the royal family of Yang, was frightened when he saw this scene and shouted at the people outside: "tell the Tianmen patriarch, Jinling City, something important is going on!" Chapter 17 The sunset is gone. The royal residence of Zhao family is unprecedented quiet. There is no one to talk in the hall that can hold thousands of people. looking at Chu Lingxiao who is sitting there quietly drinking tea, everyone feels numb, just like a sculpture. The expression on his face stays at a certain point of time, making people look lost. This Is this a dream? Even Zhao Yongchang felt very untrue, as if he hadn''t woke up yet. He looked at his hands and couldn''t speak for a long time. I am already the most powerful of Jiuqi state? Why is it so simple? No! It should be said. Why do you let yourself rise to the level that you can only hope for in your life? It''s back and forth. The hall of Zhao''s royal family with nearly a thousand people is dead silent! Let the old patriarch rise to two realms. At this moment, almost everyone shook their heads in their hearts: "no, it''s not to let the old patriarch rise to two realms, it should be said to be a gift! Give the old patriarch two places! " It''s unbelievable! How could such a thing exist in this world! Martial arts realm. Especially at the level of the great master of martial arts, it is difficult to ascend to the sky every time he rises to a higher level. Let go of talent. Only chance and insight can help to improve. How could it be like this?! It''s impossible for God to hold the highest position! All Zhao clansmen can''t think of words to describe their feelings at this time. They can only tell themselves again and again in their hearts that this is not a dream, this is not a dream. Otherwise. They all want to faint. ¡­¡­ "Well, now, no one in the four imperial capitals and royal families in Jinling City is your opponent." Chu Lingxiao''s voice was faint, and his tone was still so indifferent, as if he had given others two situations. For him, it was so natural, just like a small thing with sesame seeds. "Thank you very much, sir. You''re just relegated to the world!" Zhao Yongchang''s admiration for his five bodies and devotion to the earth, the ridge where he has not moved for more than one hundred years, is unheard of that he crossed so easily. He respectfully said: "Sir, you are worthy of being able to make Chen Daoji, the master of eight Qi realm, kneel down and kowtow." "It''s unimaginable!" Boom! In an instant. Hearing this, all Zhao clansmen in the whole hall felt a chill on their backs, and their frightened hearts were all jerked. Hear the name. Everyone was stunned and shocked. Did you hear me right?! Let master Chen Daoji kneel and kowtow? Isn''t it Some time ago, it was said that the whole Chinese royal taboo, Chu Lingxiao! He is Chu Lingxiao! Perhaps realizing what he said should not be said, Zhao Yongchang scolded in a low voice: "everyone has listened well, who dares to disclose the identity of Mr. Zhao and will be expelled from the Zhao family!" After that, Zhao Yongchang seems to have something to say: "and you, sir..." ¡­¡­ "If you have any questions, don''t quibble." Picking up the tea cup, Chu Lingxiao seemed to know what Zhao Yongchang thought, and his tone was indifferent. "I know I can''t hide it from you, sir." Zhao Yongchang''s old face is red: , "please, sir, I''ll be back soon." Finish. People, left the lobby. Not a minute later. Under the confused eyes of all Zhao clansmen, Zhao Yongchang returned to the lobby with a painting axis in his hand and carefully handed it to the table beside Chu Lingxiao. Chu Lingxiao took a look, and his eyes suddenly changed. The scroll is in a glass box. Although the scroll looks old, it is still vivid. "This ancient painting is handed down by the Zhao family from a thousand years ago to now..." Zhao Yongchang hesitated. He didn''t know whether to say it or not. After all, he felt it was too absurd. "If you have something in your heart, say it." Holding up the tea cup, Chu Lingxiao was indifferent. "Yes." Zhao Yongchang nodded, more respectful: "when Mr. Zhao left, he forgot to ask him something." "It''s this ancient painting. One of the people in it is very similar to the clothes of today''s gentleman." This ancient painting. At the beginning, Zhao Yongchang didn''t think much about it, just as a coincidence and didn''t think about it. After all, there are so many people in similar clothes in the world. But since Chu Lingxiao appeared again. Zhao Yongchang thought of it again. And he never thought of it. A hundred years on, sir is still alive, still so young! Mr. Nan Bucheng, is there any relationship with the people in the paintings thousands of years ago? "To tell you the truth, sir, the man in the picture, the thin little boy, is my ancestor of the Zhao family." Zhao Yongchang has been holding this doubt in his heart for more than 100 years. He has been puzzled about it. Then he meets Chu Lingxiao again. He naturally wants to know the answer: "Sir, do you know the man in the white robe in this painting?" The scroll opens slowly. I do not know how long the dust laden ancient paintings, once again in the eyes of all Zhao people. They couldn''t help but come closer. Looking at the picture hanging on the wall, Zhao Ning Yu was puzzled. She saw the picture for the first time, but why did the man in white only draw one side? Can only vaguely feel, is a young man. A thousand years ago. Why can a young man let his ancestor, who was appointed emperor, draw this picture on purpose? And. This There are only a few inscriptions on it. One of them seems to be different from other handwriting, and it is not the same person who did it. Strange. How strange! Who dare to write a word in the painting of emperor Feng''s ancestors? Zhao Ning was confused. Similarly, all the Zhao people in this hall are puzzled. It''s hard not to succeed. Can this royal taboo give the answer to the doubts of a thousand years ago? "Come here with ink, paper and inkstone." Chu Lingxiao didn''t answer directly, but he didn''t answer some questions. Although Zhao Yongchang was puzzled, he still ordered people to bring the ink treasure collected by the Zhao family. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao picked up the brush and gently wrote down a word - life on this ancient painting! One word. The white robe has gone. Only by the side of the ancient painting, Zhao Yongchang, with dull eyes, could not help shivering as he looked at the word of life. "as like as two peas ago, the ancient Chinese painting was written in a thousand years ago." Zhao Yongchang''s face was shocked but speechless. This ancient painting. It was painted by the emperor''s ancestor. The same is true of that line of characters. And that word of life. It''s most likely that the young man in the white robe in the painting left it. But now. How could the handwriting of a thousand years ago "Sir, it won''t last a thousand years!" Hiss! Zhao Yongchang takes in the cold air and is scared out of his wits. In the lobby, all the Zhao people are close to petrifaction. "A thousand years?" Standing on the top of Kunlun snow mountain, overlooking the whole ancient capital of Jinling, Chu Lingxiao saw it as a drop in the ocean, which was so insignificant. He sighed: "my years are more than a thousand years." Chapter 18 In the world, have you ever heard that someone can live for thousands of years? Peng Keng, a Taoist, has been practicing Taoism for eight hundred years. Later generations were asked to build temples to worship, known as Peng Zu. Now if someone lives for thousands of years and still exists in the world, it will definitely cause a world sensation. Since ancient times. As far as longevity is concerned, it is enough to make anyone lose their sense and go crazy for the road of longevity. However. If someone can give the martial arts master two realms, it will be more terrifying. Who dares to covet the secret of such existence? Zhao''s royal family, all of them, are aware that what they see and hear today, especially the fact that they have lived for thousands of years, must not be known to the third party. Otherwise. If you are not careful, you will surely catch fire. Many great masters of martial arts, and even all the gods in the world, once they know this news, it will be the biggest storm in the history of Jinling City. ¡­¡­ The land of Sichuan. Since ancient times, there have been poems saying that it is difficult to climb the blue sky in the Shu Road. In particular, some of them are deep mountains, dense jungle, rugged, ordinary people will get lost. Not to mention being able to board. From a few decades ago, those nameless mountains were set up as forbidden areas for local people to enter and not to leave. Rumor. A few decades ago, there was a well-equipped foreign regiment, with several heavy tanks escorting it. There were thousands of people in the regiment. In order to reach the designated place as soon as possible. Like a headless fly, it was driven by several heavy tanks, knocking down countless towering ancient trees, and intruding into these mountains. As a result, it hasn''t arrived for half a day. From inside, there are always screams that make people feel frightened and scared, which make people in Sichuan and Shu at that time remember vividly. Especially according to the rumor. When a few local young people with quick skills climb up to the top of several big trees several tens of meters high outside, follow the scream, look from the outside to the inside, look to the deep. Immediately. Seeing the extremely shocking scene, those heavy tanks, as if made of paper, were fragile. One by one, they flew into the air, and the car body fell into the surface of the mountain. The scene. It''s like someone kneads one ant after another, so casual, so easy. And the thousands of troops. One by one, like stepping on a trampoline, the body goes up and down, flying in the air, either missing arms and legs, or half of the lower body is gone, and then falling freely to the ground. Just a few minutes. Those young people saw nearly a hundred of them. They almost didn''t fall off the top of the tree. After that. There are foreign armies constantly. They want to go in and find out, but almost all of them end up like this. But. There are still some people running out of it in a panic. The whole face is full of blood, and they shout at the same time: "Hua Chinese Kung Fu, it''s so powerful. " "They''re not people, they''re not people!" ¡­¡­ Deep in the mountains of Shudao. Countless hundred year old trees, will cover the whole sky vision on the head. In the place where the wild animals often haunt, under the shade of trees and in the quiet place, there is an ancient garden with a length of 100 meters and great vicissitudes. At the intersection of the gate of the ancient garden, there is a magnificent golden plaque. There are two ancient characters on it - Tianmen! At this time, in the most important Backyard Space of that day, an old man in a blue shirt, as if he had been integrated with the outside world, his eyes were closed and he sat there quietly with his knees crossed. This old man, his appearance is no special difference from ordinary people. Just. In the middle of the open space, the old man''s body even left the ground a foot, floating in the air, as unchanged as ever, motionless. If the top five martial arts masters of tianbang saw it, they would be astonished. For a long time like this, they suspended on the ground without moving like a mountain. They asked themselves whether they could do it. But like the old man, there is no sweat. Even if we give them another ten years, we may not be able to do it. ¡­¡­ Wheeze! Suddenly, a figure jumped from an ancient tree nearby and fell on the ground like a feather. The figure is a young man of nearly 30. He has black hair, but his face is white and flawless. He is extremely handsome. He has a slightly different temperament. Going out can definitely attract the pursuit of many heterosexuals. And the young man came to the old man, less than three meters away, and stopped there. Bow down and salute respectfully with eyes, and whisper: "master!" "Well?" The old man opened his eyes slowly. Boom! Dozens of ancient trees around the open space seemed to be greatly shaken, wildly swinging, and leaves scattered. The young man saw it, and there was a trace of horror in his eyes. He knows that this is because the realm of the master has reached the peak that the great master of martial arts can reach. His true Qi is exposed and his every move implies a strong threat. Thinking of this, the young man is full of respect and says: "master, you are only one step away from the supreme realm." "Although it''s a step away, I don''t know how many great masters with outstanding talents have been blocked." The old man''s voice was filled with emotion, as if he had an unspeakable desire for the supreme realm: "the supreme realm, which is close to the legend of the world, has not been born for a hundred years." "If I can reach the supreme realm, I will be the first person in this century, which can be called the contemporary myth!" "Unfortunately, only one step, I don''t know how many people to block." The words of the old man can tell that he is longing for the supreme realm. Almost winning the supreme realm has become his lifelong obsession. ¡­¡­ "Not in a hundred years?" Hearing this, the young man had some accidents. He couldn''t help thinking of a rumor: "Sir, Chen Daoji, the great master of Wudao, knelt down to a man named Chu Lingxiao some time ago. Why do you think it is?" Chen Daoji, even if he can''t compare with the master, is also a famous top five person in tianbang. Why. He would kneel to a man he had never heard of before, but Chu Lingxiao was a God. However. "Chen Daoji, what is he?" The old man snorted coldly and despised: "but it''s just eight Qi environments. It''s said that he''s the top five experts in tianbang, but such a great master of martial arts can beat me to death with one slap!" "In today''s tianbang, except for the first master, the rest are ants. They are nothing at all." The old man said word by word, his tone was full of contempt. It seemed that Chen Daoji was a great master. In his eyes, it was as simple as killing a pig and killing a dog. That''s it. The man who made Chen Daoji kowtow and kneel was not worried about it. At most, his combat power was the number one in tianbang. However, Du Canghai is only one foot away from the supreme realm. Now, even if tianbang comes first, he is confident to kill each other within a hundred moves. What''s more, he is an unknown person named Chu Lingxiao. The old man''s words, let the young listen, the heart is more one of the awe, such words, God list the most important, who saw his Tianmen, do not shake three shake! ¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ Chapter 19 "You come to me today. What''s the matter?" Du Canghai slowly opened his eyes, but his body was still suspended there, and a world of high-ranking demeanor came into being. He has been closed for five years in Tianmen backyard. He is forbidden to be disturbed by any other people. Daily fight hunger with real Qi, so as to hone the mind, in this open and lonely environment. Even if hunger is hard. He only picked a few leaves to satisfy his hunger and lived a very near inhuman life that ordinary people could not bear. These five years. Almost met people, not more than ten times, gradually he can understand the true meaning of martial arts. This Junyi youth is his most proud disciple of closing the door. He usually handles the affairs of Tianmen and the outside world instead of him. He is not too urgent, and will never disturb his closing for no reason. "Master, the royal family of Yang in Jinling City, ordered people to send Tianmen token a few days ago." Hua FengHao bowed his head. "Well?" Du Canghai''s face changed slightly. Yang''s royal family, in the whole northern land, in the eyes of countless ordinary people, is a giant. Even in the whole northern imperial capital royal family, can rank in the top ten, or even the top five forces. But in his eyes, the strongest in the family is just seven Qi states. As long as he is willing to do so, he can make it disappear from Jinling. But now. After all, it''s the age when firearms are king. It''s inevitable for people to communicate with each other in the world. If you do not reach the highest level, you will never be able to be alone. So. This Tianmen token is also a maintenance point for the interests of both parties. But I didn''t think about it. Yang''s royal family, it really can be used. "The royal family of Yang sent a token and sent a message." Hua FengHao continued: "the old patriarch of Zhao family in Jinling City has broken through the eight Qi realm." "Is it?" There was a little interest in Duchamp Haydn. The ancient capital of Jinling, in the boundless years, there have been several strong men who only stepped into the supreme realm. Even. Two hundred years ago, a real God list appeared, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Zhao Yongchang, the king of Zhao family, once had a chance to meet each other. At that time, he expected that he could only stop at seven Qi boundaries in his life. How can we expect to break through now. But. Du Canghai was only slightly surprised. Now he is a man who has reached the top and peaks. Looking at the whole world, he can make waves in his heart. In addition to God''s highest rank, he can not exceed five fingers at most. Eight Qi States? But it''s just another ant like Chen Daoji. ¡­¡­ "Sir, it''s strange that..." Hua FengHao pauses for a while and stops saying: "it''s only a few days later. There''s another message coming from Jinling, saying something important." "Zhao''s royal family has broken through again." "And this time, there are two places in succession. The sunset in Jinling City leads to Jiuqi." When I say this. Huafenghao thinks it''s bullshit. How could someone in the world break through three times in a few days. "Another breakthrough?" Du Canghai can''t sit down this time. His face looks frightened. Xiang huafenghao''s tone is heavy: "are you sure the news is correct?" Master of martial arts, nine Qi realms. I don''t know how hard it is to break through every situation! A hundred years ago, Du Canghai was known as the immortal wizard, leading the way of martial arts in the same generation. Even so. It was only at the age of 60 that I could reach the seven Qi state of the grand master. A long lost monarch, even someone can break through three areas in a few days. How is this possible? "Sir, the information is accurate. On that day, many people in Jinling City saw the sunset rising from the royal residence of Zhao." Hua FengHao said in a trembling voice, which was a voice excited by some incredible conjecture in his heart: "you are clear, the one of the Zhao family, who was just the seventh Qi state of the grand master before." "It can break through three times in a row, but it is only to reach Jiuqi." "Here..." ¡­¡­ Boom! In an instant, there was endless crazy pressure from Du Canghai. The towering ancient trees around which five adult men couldn''t hold directly turned into 90 degrees, teetering. "Master!" Huafeng is so astonished that it takes several steps back. He knew that under this lonely environment, the master had gradually entered into the supreme realm, and could not tolerate any excitement in the middle. Otherwise. Five years of closed door income, will be abandoned. "Nothing." Du Canghai''s face was motionless, but there were more and more crazy colors in his eyes. At last, the whole backyard space raised a loud laugh: "hahahaha, God helps me, so does God help me!" "God help me to enter the supreme realm!" Zhao Yongchang, the king of Zhao''s family, is only seven Qi states. How can he break through in just a few days? Why did the first vision break through in a few days? And it''s still a two-way street! There is only one possibility. Zhao Yongchang must have got the treasure that even the top of God list needs to be jealous. He can help him to break through two situations after that! ¡­¡­ "The grand master is like a dragon, overlooking the ordinary people, and the Grand Master of jiuqijing can be called the existence of the emperor." Du Canghai said, but suddenly his feet spread out, standing on the ground slowly up. He used to be thin and fragile, but at this time, when his knees were completely straight up, he was like a magic weapon that had been covered with dust for many years, and finally came out of the sheath. His whole body had an unspeakable Charm: "now he has been closed for five years, although he is still not on the same level." "But now I am crushing the whole royal capital of Jinling, why should I use my seven layers of strength?" Du Canghai said, shaking his hands. In an instant, within a hundred meters around him, all the trees were uprooted and the leaves were flying. All the trees are broken into four parts, but the countless leaves are held up by an invisible force and gathered here. Immediately. The leaves of ancient trees in the open space of Tianmen backyard are dancing like a flying dragon from all directions, and are controlled by Du Canghai. "Here This... " Hua FengHao was stunned. The master was able to control so many leaves by his own power, and even gather them into a large living dragon body, which was terrifying. "Five years ago, I was not afraid of any nine Qi states in the world. Five years later, I will step into the supreme state. Who can stop me?" Du Canghai shouted. The next moment. Only to see the sky gate backyard, bang that dragon body blast open, suddenly countless leaves scattered. Whoa! It is distributed in the backyard as long as 100 meters in an instant, like raindrops, falling down. The scene is extremely spectacular, but this is like a miracle, but it is caused by human beings. "Master, invincible!" Huafenghao could not help kneeling on the ground. This kind of strength, already very people can imagine, which nine gas state is the most powerful can achieve? With his hands on his back, Du Canghai stepped out of the backyard step by step, which was a hundred meters away. In the void, his voice came faintly: "the wind is so great that he goes to Jinling with his master and steps down the Zhao clan. They don''t deserve to have such gods!" Chapter 20 Jinling City, Wangyue cliff. It is not so much a cliff as a viewing platform that overlooks the whole ancient capital of Jinling. From here. Jinling East, West, North and south, the four imperial capital families, each living on one side, hidden in the corner, in this vast sea of people, a little hidden dragon Crouching Tiger meaning. From Sichuan to Jinling, across seven cities, the road is far away, almost half of China apart. But at the foot of such a strong person as Du Canghai, it was just like walking on the ground. It took less than three hours to get there. However. But stop outside the city of Jinling and stand with your hands in your hands. Standing in this sight, you can see the moon watching cliff of Jinling. The eyes became more and more dignified, slowly to awe, and finally there was only a thick dullness in the eyes. His face was dumb, and his muttering voice was unbelievable: "how How could it be like this? " In the sky of Jinling City, there is a snow mountain that stretches for thousands of miles and goes straight into the sky. In this March, the environment that is close to spring is so contrary. "Here What''s the matter? " Du Canghai''s eyes are shocked. He doesn''t know how to say right. After a long time. A tall and handsome figure, across countless streets and cities, jumped on the horizon of the moon, stood respectfully beside Du Canghai. Huafenghao didn''t speak. It took a long time for Du Canghai to notice that huafenghao had come, but his face changed and he returned to the hermit''s appearance. He asked lightly: "FengHao, what happened to Jinling City in the five years since I was shut up?" Even though there are many conjectures in my heart, I still want to hear the truth personally. "Sir, I don''t know why." Hua FengHao recalled the scene that shocked half of China a while ago in his mind, with a tone of Horror: "just remember that at that time, the whole Kunlun Mountains suddenly rose up, and then split." "Finally, I don''t know why I came to the sky over Jinling." Boom! Smell speech, in an instant, this super master, who is taller than the sky and can crush the master''s nine Qi State, looked back sharply and said with astonishment: "again, this snow mountain is the Kunlun mountains?" Hua FengHao didn''t dare to respond to master''s response, but nodded gently. But the next moment. Another paragraph. Let Du Canghai listen to it, his scalp is numb. "Master, the reason why Kunlun Mountain is like this is because of a mysterious man. That day, everyone saw and heard that there was a man standing beside the broken Kunlun mountain. " "He also said that from now on, this will be his residence. Anyone who goes up will die!" Hiss! Almost at the next moment, Du Canghai, who had experienced a lot of wind and rain, finally took a breath of cool air. He turned around and stared at the Kunlun snow mountain, which was suspended in the void like a lifeless stone sculpture that never moved, but had set off waves in his heart. Thousands of snow, thousands of high altitude. Turn into endless piercing cold. At this moment, in Du Canghai''s heart, it has become an indelible taboo, and the mysterious man that huafenghao said has become a taboo in his life! This is the way for gods and ghosts to shake the sky. Have you ever heard of it? According to his life experience, it is impossible for him to be the supreme one on the list of gods. Standing on the moon cliff, Du Canghai looks at the people of Jinling City who come and go, and he falls into silence. Closed for five years. I didn''t expect this Jinling City to become like this. There are so many taboos on the snow mountain of Kunlun, why don''t you come to Jinling. Is it? ¡­¡­ "Master, just before we came to Jinling, the royal family of Yang came to preach. I hope you can help them to abolish the most powerful state of Zhao Yongchang''s nine Qi realm." Hua FengHao hesitated: "now that Jinling has the strong that can''t be speculated about, do you want me to turn down their request?" Two things. It''s a bit of a coincidence. It''s hard to doubt what the connection will be. First, Zhao''s royal family got the treasure suspected to be against the sky, which allowed Zhao Yongchang to break through two major situations. After that. This Kunlun mountain appears. "No need to decline." However, Du Canghai shook his head, and his face was full of disdain: "when the God list comes to the top, it''s a taboo to be afraid of. How can this little imperial family get involved with it?" He didn''t believe it. He would really let himself meet such taboos. Even if it happens. How can people like that possibly shoot at him for no reason? Although he is a super master who is only one step away from the supreme realm, he believes that in the eyes of such beings, he is still as weak as an ant and has no qualification to pay attention. ¡­¡­ Just then. Suddenly, a possibility came to mind. Du Canghai''s mood suddenly changed. His breath was a little short and his eyes were full of heat. If he takes this opportunity, he will integrate the four imperial capitals and royal families of Jinling into his Tianmen. This whole Jinling, his Du Canghai will be the biggest ant in the eyes of Kunlun taboo! Just so-called near water tower first month! The ant is small. But as long as there is still a chance to get the attention of great people, it will rise all the way! Just let that Kunlun taboo notice. He, Du Canghai, and the whole Tianmen, may become the supreme authority over the God list. In the world, who dare not know me! Thinking of this, Du Canghai looked coldly and said with a sneer: "Feng Hao, follow me to Zhao''s royal family and take the treasure first!" ¡­¡­ At the end of March, flowers bloom in April. The land is full of flowers, plants and trees. Compared with Jinling City, where peach blossom will bloom and buds will appear, the scenery of Zhao''s royal residence is a reverse growth. Peach blossom is in full bloom. The fragrance overflowed everywhere. Zhao''s royal family is quiet. The expressions on the faces of all the high-level officials are less worried and more calm. Now, the old patriarch is the most powerful in the nine Qi realm. Near top of the list! Who dares to invade this huge ancient capital of Jinling? Let''s see. Now that dog tooth is aimed at the king of Yang family. What''s the bottom line? I''m in trouble with the king of Zhao family! But right now. But in the front yard came a series of sad calls. All the senior members of the Zhao family came to the lobby and looked confused. Zhao Youxing and Zhao Ninghe look at each other with solemn eyes. This The voice was clearly made by the servants who protected the order of the front courtyard gate. A dark warrior of all colors. How can the voice be so tragic? It''s hard not to say that the royal family of Yang has been unbridled and dare to enter the door directly? Zhao Yongchang will be invited to sit in the lobby. All the senior members of Zhao''s royal family will be ready to show up. They really want to see it. Now the old patriarch is here. Who dare to be unbridled! ¡­¡­ However. To everyone''s surprise, there were only two people coming, the young one with elegant demeanor, but at this time, his eyes were full of contempt. And the other. But he has a crane hair and a child''s face. They had just stepped into the lobby and looked at each other. They didn''t pay attention to all the senior officials of the Zhao family. Especially the old man. As if there were no one else, just like walking into my own house, I didn''t pay attention to all the people, and sat directly on one side of the grand master''s seat. Wait for the gesture. Arrogance to the extreme! Next. All Zhao''s senior managers were regarded as floating clouds, and they began to talk about themselves. ¡­¡­ "Master." Hua FengHao stood at Du Canghai''s side, bent slightly, pointed to the ancient painting behind Zhao Yongchang sitting on the front of the hall. His eyes were hot, and he whispered, "that should be the treasure." Du Canghai glanced at it and said, "take it." Speak softly. But like thunder, Zhao Yongchang felt depressed. His nine Qi state was so strong that he almost collapsed because of the other side''s words. If he didn''t react at the first time, I''m afraid his chest would burst with blood. Come on. The strength is so terrible! Before he did, he was only attacked by the mind and spirit. The most powerful force of his master''s nine Qi state was suppressed in an instant. "Ancient paintings!" Zhao Yongchang''s face immediately changed. This is an ancient painting handed down by Zhao''s royal family for thousands of years. It''s of great significance. There are also Mr. Zhao''s words on it, which is even more difficult to find in the world. Now. Some people not only break in, but also directly rob the things of his Zhao family. What a shame! Immediately. Zhao''s royal family was angry. But seeing Du Canghai''s power is so terrible, the old patriarch''s nine Qi environment seems to be invincible, but no one dares to take it back. "Return my old paintings!" Seeing the ancient paintings fall into each other''s hands, Zhao Yongchang gets angry and attacks his heart, disregarding each other''s terrible strength, and stands up to scold. Du Canghai snorted coldly, glanced at all the senior officials of Zhao''s royal family, looked contemptuously, and said in a faint voice: "how dare you hide such a treasure, even if you are just a monarch?" Then. Open slowly. Suddenly, looking at the life characters in the ancient paintings, Du Canghai only felt that they were close to Tao, and only looked at them once, he felt that the infinite Truth between the heaven and the earth was all contained in this word. He is sure. This must be the treasure he is looking for. Unexpectedly, it was so easy. Chapter 21 "Go." Close the painting, get up, from the beginning to the end, do not see the Zhao family as a person, Du Canghai slowly left. Huafenghao followed him, and when he left, he looked at Zhao Yongchang with a scornful look. Nine Qi State, how about it? In front of my master, there is only one thing to avoid! "That''s something owned by the Zhao clan. What''s the reason for you to plunder like this!" Zhao Ning could not help asking and scolding. Immediately. This sentence, let huafenghao eyes a cold flash, stop. He pointed back and said with a sneer, "but how dare you scold my master for being such a cheap girl of the local royal family?" "I''m sure you won''t be able to stay in Jinling City!" Zhao Ning is not afraid of the language, looking straight at huafenghao. "Dare to threaten me, you want to die, bitch!" Huafenghao''s palm is outspread, and he can''t beat it. Boom! The strong palm wind overturned the seats on both sides. All the senior members of Zhao''s royal family are retreating, and their faces are full of fear. The young man. It''s a great master! "Stop!" Even Zhao Yongchang was quite surprised. He immediately protected Zhao Ning''s words behind him, offsetting this palm. But even so. Previously, he had been seriously injured, and almost all his kung fu was left. With his forceful hand, Zhao Yongchang suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood and half knelt on the ground. "Grandpa!" "Father!" "Old patriarch!" Zhao''s group of high-rise buildings, in a moment of panic, quickly helped Zhao Yongchang to sit on the seat. Zhao Ning''s face was pale and her eyes were frightened. But she still looked at huafenghao and said coldly, "you will regret it, I promise!" She stared at each other as if remembering to kill her father and enemy, and kept her appearance in her heart forever. "Regret?" Huafenghao takes back his hand and scorns: "what can I do for a district of imperial capital and royal family?" "Don''t say that you, the king of Zhao, have a state of nine Qi. Even if you have ten, you have to kneel down!" At this point. Du Canghai has left. Even if Zhao Yongchang is a king of nine Qi, huafenghao has no fear. Each other''s skill has been almost 70% eliminated by the master. With the strength of his master''s five Qi environment, he can cope with it freely. Of course. He didn''t do it again, he had to tease the other side again. After all. A real Jiuqi state is so strong that you can''t find such a rare opportunity in China. So much higher than their own four strong. Ridicule with words. Isn''t it fun? The royal family of the imperial capital has such a big identity. The nine Qi state is extremely strong and powerful. And then? Isn''t that the five Qi state that I haven''t even reached the threshold of the Grand Master of martial arts? ¡­¡­ The huge Hall of Zhao''s royal family. At this moment, fell into a dead silence, only huafenghao arrogant ridicule. It should be that the Zhao family had a nine Qi State, which was not afraid of anyone. I didn''t expect it. Today. A nameless old man came to the door directly, but the old clan leader of the master''s jiuqijing couldn''t compete. The dignity of the imperial family has been humiliated several times. "A group of lowly ants, my master is kind to help you. Those treasures will catch fire sooner or later." "You dare not follow me. You are beyond your capacity to fight with my master!" "Don''t worry, I''m kind-hearted and won''t kill you." Hua FengHao''s words are extremely ironic. His eyes pass over everyone of the Zhao family, and finally stop at Zhao Ning''s words, which are quite beautiful. He may have some ideas about such a cheap girl before. But now the master has the treasure. Maybe when will it be the first place to be on the list of gods in 100 years! And he''s gorgeous. He will be the chief disciple of Shenbang. In the future, Tianmen will be the leader of Tianmen. He has a noble identity. How can he find a royal woman to match him? ¡­¡­ "Oh, King Zhao, when is it so busy?" Just at this time, the Zhao family, who is usually not allowed to enter without permission, has lost their face, just like the vegetable market that is looked at at at will. When they enter from the outside, their eyes are very Schadenfreude, and their tone is even more sinister and full of sarcasm: "what''s the matter? Old man, didn''t I hear that you have broken through the master''s nine Qi State? " "How can I be beaten like this?" The group, headed by a middle-aged man and a young man, is talking to that young man at the moment. The middle-aged man, dressed in a mountain suit and with a light beard, looked at all the senior members of Zhao''s royal family. He was still, but he made a little salute to Huafeng: "Mr. Hua, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your master has been resting in our manor." "He asked me to see if I could help you." Hua FengHao nodded, but did not speak. However, the whole Zhao people''s faces turned ugly. Because they recognized it at a glance. The middle-aged is Yang Ming, the current head of Yang''s royal family, while the young man is his son Yang Tianchen. It turns out that all of these are promoted by the royal family of Yang! ¡­¡­ "Shameless, how shameless you are!" Zhao Ning said, the whole human body trembled, and wished to kill each other. "Hum!" Yang Ming snorted coldly and looked at Zhao Ning''s words lightly. He said: "if you know that the current affairs people are heroes, you won''t do this." "It''s strange that you, the Zhao family, are not satisfied and try to dominate the whole Jinling City." "We''re just starting first." In three words and two words, the king of Zhao''s family was given an unnecessary charge. It is obvious that he provoked a dispute, but beat it back. It is not shameless to the extreme. But now. The whole Zhao clan, however, dare not to be angry. "Young master Hua, isn''t that old thing refusing to hand it in and contradicting you?" Between words. Yang Tianchen''s whole behavior is like flattery, and he bows to inquire. After that, he turned around. He looked very high and angry. His eyes were taunting. He could not move his fingers. Zhao Yongchang, with a pale face, said: "old man, don''t hurry to apologize to Mr. Hua!" Smell the words. Zhao Youxing''s face was as gloomy as water, but he did not dare to call back. At this moment, the Zhao family, hundreds of lives, are pinched in each other''s hands. As the current patriarch, he must not be rash because of a cavity of blood. ¡­¡­ But Zhao Ning couldn''t help but grin and say: "why let''s apologize!" It''s clearly the fault of the other side. It''s really intended to shame their ancestors. Zhao''s royal family once awed an era. In the years thousands of years ago, when did anyone dare to insult them like this? When Yang Tianchen''s eyes sneered and wanted to say something else. "Forget it." At this time, huafenghao light mouth. There is no choice. Yang Tianchen fawns and nods. Everything should be like this. He says, "master Hua, you are so grown-up that you don''t care about them." "They?" Huafenghao despised it, and then said scornfully: "I just feel that such a low royal family is not worthy of apologizing to me." That''s all. Turn around and leave. After Yang Ming, Yang Tianchen and others followed, the whole Zhao family finally returned to peace again in the wild laughter outside the door. But at this point. In everyone''s heart, it is more painful than death. Chapter 22 From the day when Kunlun Mountain, Wanli, left the extremely cold place in the north, came to the ancient capital of Jinling. It has become the Holy Land in the hearts of countless ordinary people, which is unreachable and yearning for by the gods. If there are immortals in the world. Everyone would think of the mysterious man who lives on the top of Kunlun snow mountain. The scene of that day. It''s a poem: a sword is thirty thousand miles across, and the sword is bright and cold in nineteen states. It''s impossible to describe men''s deep and terrible means. Kunlun Mountain, eternal in the world, has been for thousands of years. It can be said. In the long past. All the people who had been granted the title of the emperor in the past dynasties have stepped here. They regard Kunlun Mountain as the land of gods. Ordinary people have no right to enter. It is an inviolable forbidden area. Ten thousand years later. Those who once climbed the top of the times and crowned the emperor, who among them would have expected that the immortal residence in their hearts, which they regarded as reverence, had been torn apart. The Kunlun Mountain recorded in the ancient books in the past is mysterious and mysterious. In front of the Chu Lingxiao, it is like a light boat on the sea. When encountering a huge wave, it will turn over when it is said to turn over and destroy when it is said to turn over. Kunlun has become a reality, a real untouchable forbidden area in the hearts of the world! ¡­¡­ Looking at Jinling, the ancient capital, from afar, we can see the endless ice and snow as if it were covered by clouds, so that we can''t see the end of Kunlun Mountain at all. Especially at night. When the moon shines on the stone wall, the whole Kunlun mountain seems to be the most shining star in the void. Looking up at the bright moon, I am alone in the sky. At the top of the Kunlun Mountain, there is an abyss at the foot. Standing on the cliffs, a long white figure stands with his hands in his hands. Although it is thousands of feet away, everything in Jinling City seems to be in his indifferent eyes, and close to the bottom of his eyes. But next moment. That pair of eyes without a trace of fluctuation suddenly flashed a trace of change, saying to himself lightly: "it seems that no matter how many years have passed, there will never be less greedy people in the world." The voice is extremely light. But let this empty and empty top of the snow appear very cold, even ice and snow are less than a bit, especially biting. A cold wind blew by. It''s snowy, it''s dusty. On the cliffs and rocks, the lonely figure has been lost. The night is deep. People in Jinling City have been busy all day, and gradually fall asleep. In addition to shops, hotels and hotels, there is hardly a place full of light in Jinling City. Everyone, turn off the lights, take off the fatigue of the day, and go to sleep. There are only four monarchs. At this time, they are still surrounded by lights. They are beautiful and have a little sense of independence. In the north of Yang''s royal family manor, there was a sound of drinking, as if celebrating something. The Zhu clan in the South and the Pu clan in the west, for some reason, were all present and seemed to discuss something together. ¡­¡­ Only the royal residence of Zhao in the East. At this time, if there is an outsider, there should be only one feeling, up and down filled with a sense of sadness. The gate, which symbolizes the dignity of Zhao''s royal family, always gives birth to a sense of awe when passers-by looks this way. However. The gate yard made of iron looks very lonely from afar. The whole gate seems to be sawn in two and discarded at will. A sense of authority, lost! In the inner hall of Zhao''s royal family, a dozen top-level officials sat on both sides. Their faces were very angry, but at the thought of the terrible old man, everyone immediately let off steam. Those who are strong. There is no match for him among the Zhao family. Zhao Youxing, the current patriarch, was helpless to see this. He sighed and looked to Zhao Yongchang, who was sitting on the other side: "father, what should we do now?" ¡­¡­ A group of senior leaders of Zhao''s royal family, looking at the words, were full of eager color on their faces. They really hope that the old patriarch can have a solution. Otherwise. In a short time, the royal family of Yang will attack them more recklessly. Nobody thought of it. Yang''s royal family can invite those strong ones. With one move, they can beat the old patriarch of the nine Qi realm to vomit and bleed. They almost become disabled. "Grandpa has been hurt so badly, Dad, can''t you think of your own way!" Zhao Ning said discontentedly. At the same time, she felt guilty. If grandpa didn''t stop her, how could he be like this. Only see. Zhao Yongchang, who was supposed to be the king of nine Qi and in the state of dragon and tiger, was pale and tired. He waved gently: "Alas, now I, the king of Zhao, have only one way to go." Smell the words. A group of high-level officials immediately got up and asked: "old clan leader, what is the way to go?" Zhao Youxing''s heart was filled with a sigh of relief. As long as there is a way to go, he will not die. But Zhao Yongchang said the following. But let all people, mute. "For today''s sake, we can only seek peace." Zhao Yongchang sighed. Immediately. There are objections. "Old clan leader, we can''t ask for peace. If we ask for peace, I will lose face of Zhao clan!" As the second leader of the current senior management, Zhao Ninghe is not willing to: "in the future, we will become the biggest joke in Jinling City!" "And those powerful families will certainly laugh at our incompetence behind their backs!" How can we bow down to our rivals at the same level and become courtiers! It''s a humiliation! ¡­¡­ "Yes, old patriarch, you can''t do that." "Is there no other way?" A group of high-level officials agreed with each other and disagreed with each other. They are all influential figures outside. It''s better to kill them than that. "Shut up!" Zhao Yongchang suddenly slaps the table angrily and resists the urge of weak Qi to cough. He hates iron but not steel: "compared with the inheritance of Zhao''s royal family for thousands of years, face is nothing!" "I can''t stand the humiliation of my husband''s flexibility. How can I rest assured that I will give you all the Zhao nationality!" Wen Yan, everyone, is silent. But each of them clenched their hands tightly, and their faces were very unwilling. It''s not just them. Zhao Yongchang was also angry, and he didn''t want to bow to the Yang family. But what''s the way? That old man is absolutely a step away from the Supreme Master of Shenbang. He is very close and invincible. I''m afraid that no great master can match him in China. But it was just then. In the void, suddenly there was a wave. A painting axis appeared in the hall of Zhao''s royal family. Suddenly everyone stood up, with unbelievable eyes on their faces. Because. This is the ancient painting that was robbed by Du Canghai. Now it comes back intact! Chapter 23 Yang''s Royal Manor at this time. Quiet! Originally, the scene was full of wine and conversation. Everyone was shot by a cold arrow in a moment. For a moment, it was quiet. One by one, the watchful and murderous eyes of the high-level royal families of Yang family fell on the roof of the manor, which was a strange figure. Everyone glanced at each other with increasing fear. Because just now. The other party suddenly appeared on it. Then, with a wave of his hand, he robbed the ancient painting of Zhao''s royal residence! It''s like taking things out of the air. The one who comes should be a master! "Who are you? I dare to break into Yang''s Royal Manor!" "Hand in the painting as soon as possible, or you will die without burial place!" It''s the second generation of senior leaders of the royal family of Yang who are arrogant and arrogant outside and don''t take anyone seriously. Fear returns to fear. Those who come are just masters. First of all, no matter the presence of Tianmen patriarch, who dares to show their teeth to the Yang clan in Jinling City? Only the old patriarch, a great master of Qi realm, can make the other side regret what they just did! Immediately. Yang Tianchen, who was just insulted by Zhao family and others, came out to point at Chu Lingxiao and said coldly, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you hear me? Don''t think you are the martial arts master, you can be presumptuous here! " "It''s as simple as stepping on an ant to kill a grand master in the Yang clan." If at ordinary times. Yang Tianchen, he really dare not tell a master what to do. But what is the occasion? Need to be afraid? ¡­¡­ But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes flashed slightly, and he raised his hand. Yang Tianchen, who had the momentum of a rainbow and disdain on his face, flew tens of meters away from the air on the spot. Bang! Suddenly, there was a crash on the table and chair. Yang''s people: "..." "Of you, who took the picture during the day?" Chu Lingxiao doesn''t look at the people below at all. He speaks lightly. Instant. The atmosphere fell to freezing point. Nobody expected that. How dare Chu Lingxiao! Yang Tianchen, who was not far away, stumbled to his feet and hid behind his father. His face was dazed and his eyes became extremely sinister. He stared at Chu Lingxiao directly. He doesn''t think Chu Lingxiao is really reckless. Otherwise. A grand master, he is not second dead? But it didn''t. This means that the other side is still afraid of his Yang clan! Hum! I thought it was a cruel man! Yang Tailong, the old patriarch of Yang''s royal family, who was a master of qiqijing, sat there, still motionless. From beginning to end, Chu Lingxiao was not regarded. For him. Chu Lingxiao is a young generation without proper measure. He is estimated to be the heir of some secret cultivation of Zhao''s royal family. Just came back from a trip. I want justice for my family. But what? Today, there is Tianmen Lord here. Even if you are the master of Jiuqi, you have to wait for death! The clown who jumped over the beam just added some fun to the celebration! "What a great prestige!" There was a sneer and a sneer from huafenghao: "you are the first one who dares to rob our Tianmen. Unfortunately, you will die soon." The moon is in the sky. On the roof of the eaves, Chu Lingxiao is speechless and stands with his hands in his hands. It seems that he has a super expert temperament. But in the eyes of all. Sneer in the heart way: "I see you can install how long!" ¡­¡­ "Young man, is that enough?" Du Canghai opened his mouth lightly, rose from his seat, shouldered his hands, and walked over step by step. All the people were ants under my feet: "that''s enough. Hand in the painting." In words, with the tone of command. It seems that ordinary gurus, who can talk with other gurus like him, who are superior to Jiuqi, are the greatest gifts. Huafenghao looks scornful and looks at Chu Lingxiao with a sneering look. Master, you don''t even have a chance to escape. You don''t have to hand over the painting. "It''s interesting. I haven''t met such a master for a long time." Du Canghai suddenly stopped. Although his eyes were a little surprised, his words still contained a sense of control: "young man, as long as you hand over the painting, I can not only protect you, but also accept you as an apprentice." Just now, he launched a mental attack and wanted to give Chu Lingxiao a lower horse power. However, he found that he underestimated the young man in front of him. Can resist. To be honest, this state of mind is the first time that Du Canghai met him. "Take me as an apprentice?" Almost at the moment when people heard that the Tianmen patriarch was about to accept his apprentice and became jealous, Chu Lingxiao''s body shape moved, and just a pair of peerless Du Canghai, where the old God was still there, suddenly his pupils widened and his face was startled. It''s impossible! How can it be so fast! In the blink of an eye, the distance from his face is only one hair away. A pair of indifference extremely Mou son, is looking at Du Canghai so directly. In the past 100 years, after half stepping into the supreme realm, Du Canghai realized for the first time what is fear. Just as he was about to raise his hand and hit the front, he found that Chu Lingxiao''s figure had returned to the roof of the eaves again, dressed in a white robe, and moved in the breeze, as if he had never left from the beginning to the end. Only the faint voice from the ear proved that it was not an illusion. "You are too slow." You! When Du Canghai heard this, he immediately felt greatly humiliated. He roared, shook and raised his hand. For the first time since he left Tianmen, he put out his hand with all his strength. However, the next second, he felt a sharp pain pouring out of his chest and spit out blood. This It''s impossible! Du Canghai''s eyes were wide and his heart was deeply shocked. He rushed up from the bottom of his feet. Who is this young man! Just a few seconds. An unprecedented sense of terror enveloped the whole royal family manor of Yang. Quiet! Dead silence! Those who hold their own identity and despise Chu Lingxiao, especially the old patriarch Yang Tailong, who had a calm and self-confident face before, had his eyes full of horror. One by one, everyone was stunned and stupefied. That elegant, magnificent, just for a moment, the eyes of ridicule and contempt, then turned into endless fear. This How is that possible? "Master......" Huafenghao, almost fell to the ground in fear. His master, Du Canghai, stepped into the supreme realm with half his foot. He could not resist even the slightest and almost negligible threat of the other side! Poof! Du Canghai was full of cold sweat, his old face was white and white, and his legs fell on the ground. "Spare your life, please. Spare my life. I''d like to be your first soldier. No, no, no, I''d like to be your dog." Du Canghai''s back was wet with cold sweat. His eyes were frightened and he couldn''t speak easily. That''s what he found out. I am so ignorant and weak in front of this young man. This moment. Looking at the high master, Hua FengHao was like a lost dog begging for mercy. Hua FengHao felt that his whole body was drained of energy. However, no matter who Yang''s royal family was, his legs were shaking. "He Who is he! " By this time. Chu Lingxiao finally said again, "once I had many names, now I''m Chu Lingxiao. Before you die, you can call me the forbidden master of Kunlun!" Now in the world. There seems to be only one person who can be qualified to be the forbidden Lord of Kunlun. Du Canghai: "..." Hua FengHao: "..." All the people of Yang''s royal family: "..." When everyone''s head was blank, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes suddenly looked at Yang Tianchen with a dull face, and said lightly: "you seem to have misunderstood something. I just want to send you and go on the road together!" That''s all. A giant giant hand covering the sky and the moon spreads all over the Royal Manor of Yang family. Chapter 24 This night, it''s fast to the end. It was almost five o''clock in the morning, and the moon was fading away. Although the sun had not yet risen from the end of the East, it was beginning to be bright outside. The ordinary people who are sleeping in the countryside, half dreaming and half dreaming, feel the cell phone beside the bed in a trance, look at the time, and then cover up the quilt, ready to go to sleep for a while. As if nothing had happened. Everything is new, everything is peaceful. ¡­¡­ The two overlords in the South and west of Jinling City, Zhu and Pu, have been deployed for nearly three hours. In response. Jinling City is a volatile situation. They have got definite and reliable information. In the north, the royal family of Yang took people into the residence of the royal family of Zhao, which has the most powerful territory of Jiuqi, yesterday evening. It can be said that the royal family of Yang had a great momentum. No one in their two families thought that the royal family of Yang dared to come to the door to provoke after tearing up their faces. This is no doubt looking for death! No matter why Zhao Yongchang can break through one after another, but the other side is now the most powerful master in jiuqijing, enough to compete for the first master in tianbang. There is no enemy in the world. In Jinling City, the most powerful is the seven Qi environment of the grand master. Even if their two families are willing to join hands with the Yang family, they are just praying for arms to be the chariot, which is not worth mentioning. On the left side of the chair, there is a row of high-rise buildings of the king of Pu family. The leader, an old man in a simple button shirt, said in a deep voice: "thank you, brother Zhu. Tomorrow our two families will visit Zhao family to express our position." On the other side, an old man with white beard nodded slightly: "brother Pu, you''re welcome. Our two families are family. Life and death are the same line." Finish. This old man, Zhu Shi, the old patriarch of Zhu''s royal family, has some worries in his tone: "now I don''t know his attitude towards our two families, Zhao Yongchang." In the past, the two emperors, Zhu and Pu, were the kings of Jinling City. They married each other. They looked to the South and the West. They were almost the biggest force in Jinling City. There are countless powerful families in the neighborhood, even royal families. Who dares not to talk to them? At one time, even the two great emperors, Zhao and Yang, were all royal families, sometimes they didn''t pay attention to them. How to fight against the two clans? The same is true. That''s why. They didn''t start against any of the Zhao and Yang. They were all old foxes who had lived for more than 100 years. Whoever moved them, the other side would fight back. The reason why the cunning rabbit died and the running dog cooked was clear to everyone. But now. Will Zhao Yongchang, who has reached the top of his master''s nine Qi realm, give their two families a chance to live together peacefully? At the top of the two groups, there was silence. Puwenyong, the old man who spoke earlier, the old patriarch of the king of the Pu family, began to worry a little, frowning and whispering: "now wait for the informant to come back and see what the end of the king of the Yang family is." "If the people who went to Zhao''s residence to find the dead still have a living mouth, it means Zhao Yongchang is a little concerned about the rumors caused by the outside world. If one doesn''t have a living mouth..." Pu Wenyong''s words are not complete. But Zhu Shi and a group of two high-level, the heart is not for one sink. If there is no one alive, the two families may not be able to have good fruit to eat if they go to show their kindness. Just talking. A figure in a hurry walked in quickly and said something in puwenyong''s ear. Immediately. Puwenyong''s eyes were shocked, his face was shocked, and he almost took off his mouth and asked: "what you said is true?" The spy who went to observe the movement of Zhao''s royal family, with a trace of horror in his eyes, nodded seriously. Immediately. As if frozen, puwenyong''s eyes were dull and he sat still. All the people of the two clans saw this scene and looked at each other. They were very confused. What happened to the old clan leader? What''s the big response? It''s hard not to say that the master of Zhao''s royal family, jiuqijing, really killed all the people who went to make trouble! "Brother Pu, what''s the matter?" Zhu Shi looked at each other in amazement. Not really dead! After a while, Pu Wenyong''s expression slowly returned to normal. Looking at Zhu Shi, his face was heavy: "brother Zhu, we all underestimated Yang Laodong''s Secret card." "Do you remember the rumor thirty years ago that Yang Tailong had a Tianmen token?" Hiss! Just finished, Zhu Shi took a breath of cool air, he realized what on the spot. "Brother Pu, you don''t mean it''s true!" The senior leaders of the two ethnic groups are not the great masters like Pu Wenyong and Zhu Shi who have been famous for a hundred years, so when they hear these four words, they are confused. Tianmen token? What is that? "Brother Zhu, I''m afraid this rumor is true!" Pu Wenyong''s eyes were startled, and he said in a deep voice: "just now the news came. Before Yang Ming and Yang Tianchen''s father and son took people to Zhao''s royal residence, there were actually two people who had never been there before. They were one old and one young." "If I''m not wrong, that old man is Du Canghai, the Lord of Tianmen!" Du Canghai! These three words, even the seven Qi environment of the grand master, are now Zhu Shi, the ancestor level of Zhu''s royal family. In his eyes, he is suddenly overwhelmed by a wave of fear. I can''t speak for half a day. "In the news just now, Zhao Yongchang, who has reached the most powerful seat in jiuqijing, has been abandoned by the Tianmen patriarch Du Canghai!" When Pu Wenyong said the last sentence, Zhu and Pu, the two great emperors, all of them, could not help shivering and sweating behind them. It''s impossible! Master jiuqijing, who can be the enemy! What''s the origin of this Tianmen Lord? Looking in front of him, Zhu Shi, the old patriarch of Zhu''s royal family, who had a pair of eyes full of doubts and fears, managed to pull his mind out of fear, suddenly opened his mouth, but he couldn''t help it. There was another chill in his voice: "Du Canghai, the patriarch of Tianmen, was the leader of the same generation of Tianzong a hundred years ago." "Thirty years ago, when we were still the sixth Qi state of our master, he had reached the top of the ninth Qi state of our master, but he didn''t care to be listed in the heaven. And he said that when he is born again, no matter who wins the first place in the world, he can kill within a hundred moves! " Boom! Smell speech, all people''s eyes, stare like a light bulb, the eyes are extremely frightened. Thirty years ago, it was the master''s nine Qi realm?! Now that we are born, we should step into the top ranks of the list of gods, the invincible and terrible people in the world! Yang''s royal family, there is such a card! "We were all wrong before. There was Du Canghai. The Zhao family had to die. That was the end." Puwenyong''s face turned white. Once the Zhao clan disappeared, would they be able to be independent? "Looks like we''re going to have to think about something else." Zhu Shi repressed his fear of Du Canghai and made a difficult speech. However, just at this time. A desperate figure, like a deserter leaving his armor behind, came running all the way from the outside. Just entering the door, I also planted a heel. My eyes are like seeing a ghost. My pupils are enlarged, my head is raised, and in my words, I make a frightening sound: "big It''s not good. The Yang clan is gone! " Chapter 25 For a moment, all of us look at this figure that suddenly becomes jumpy with the eyes of a fool. Has the Yang clan gone? It''s early morning. What do you say in your sleep? "Wen Bo, pay attention to the occasion!" Zhu Shi''s face was wrinkled, he coughed dryly, and his tone was displeased, saying: "he is the eldest son of the younger generation, anyway. How can he be so unstable when things happen?" Now, the Yang clan, with Du Canghai coming down in person, is just like a tiger. They are old enough to be useless. All pointing to young posterity, can be proud in the future. But look at Zhu Wenbo, the grandson. He is the first of the three generations of the Zhu family. He is so impatient that there is no city at all! This can''t help but make Zhu Shi sad. ¡­¡­ At this time, Zhu Wenbo spoke again. "Grandpa, listen to me first." When he thought of what he saw when he just came back from the outside, Zhu Wenbo was still in a state of panic. He looked at the pupils of all the people, and his eyes were full of fear. He said in horror: "the royal family of Yang, the dozens of manors, all of them It''s all gone! " Hearing this, all the people put up a white eye, especially all the high-level officials of Zhu''s royal family. They felt helpless, and some could not cry or laugh. This is another sentence. Do you really not wake up? What''s the end of Yang''s Royal Manor??? "Wenbo!" Seeing that Zhu Wenbo is talking nonsense again, Zhu Shi can''t stand it any longer. He immediately slaps the table angrily and stands up and glares at him: "now it''s our Zhu and Pu families. When making a decision, you should stop talking crazy or get out first!" "Grandpa, I Not crazy. " Zhu Wenbo felt short of words, because he also felt that no matter how extravagant he said, he could not describe that kind of situation, so he could only solemnly say: "you go to Yang''s royal family manor with me now, and you will know it at a glance." Yeah? Seeing Zhu Wenbo''s insistence, Zhu Shi and all the people on the scene changed their faces a little bit. Could it be that something really happened to Zhu''s royal family? That''s not right. Even though the Zhao clan can''t bear the humiliation of breaking into the door, ignoring the secular rules and regulations, and mobilizing tens of thousands of soldiers to besiege the Yang clan to discuss. But there is Du Canghai sitting there, that is, to turn the sky upside down, to launch guns, guns, and rain, and finally will be defeated! To the end. It''s just self humiliation. What''s more, how could the huge city of Jinling be so quiet when it launched such a formation? I didn''t hear any noise. "Well, I''ll let you have a look." Zhu Shi gave a slight snort. Although he was a little dubious, his tone was still cold and scolded: "if anything happened after the past, nothing happened!" "Then you don''t have to run for the successor of the next chief of the Zhu clan!" As soon as that is said. Sitting on the side seat of Zhu''s royal family, a middle-aged man with a sword eyebrow and tiger eyes and a magnificent spirit stood up immediately to oppose anything. "Father, this..." This middle-aged man is Zhu Yinghao, who is also the father of Zhu Wenbo. "I don''t want you to interrupt when I speak!" Obviously, Zhu Shi is a little angry and has strict eyes. This is the discontent of your good son. He scolded: "shut up first!" Say that. Zhu Shi turned his head to one side and saw that although his face was still calm, he could see that there was a trace of ridicule in his eyes. Pu Wenyong, the old patriarch of the king of Pu family: "brother Pu, would you like to have a look with me?" "Well, just take this time to visit that one." Pu Wenyong nodded slightly and stood up and said: "as long as you make a good impression on that old fox, Yang Tailong, maybe, won''t dare to do anything to our two families." Already known. Zhao Yongchang, the great master of jiuqijing, was abandoned, and the Zhu and Pu families did not have to visit again. It''s most important now. It''s to keep the king Yang''s family in the sun, and to please Du Canghai, the top of the world! Immediately. As Zhu Shi and Pu Wenyong, the two great emperors, the old patriarch of the royal family, got up and sat at the top of the two families in the seats on both sides, all of them followed. Then when they walked out slowly, everyone followed one by one. They were going to see what Zhu Wenbo said about the disappearance of the royal family manor Almost everyone. No matter from his own family or from the top of the Pu family, Zhu Wenbo was given a look of ridicule and ridicule. "I didn''t think there was a chance for the next patriarch to succeed. Now it seems that it''s a good chance." "Is this the eldest son of the Zhu clan? It''s ridiculous! " The implications of that are different. Without exception. It is believed that Zhu Wenbo, the successor of the next chief of the Zhu clan, is ready to be found. Can be said at. What king Zhao''s manor is gone? After such silly words, it''s doomed to lose. Even Zhu Yinghao, who is Zhu Wenbo''s father, was so angry that he couldn''t help him to the wall. He walked by and said in a low voice: "don''t catch up!" "Come back and settle with you!" Only Zhu Wenbo. It was still the expression of being helpless and absent-minded. Immediately, he went to the Yang''s royal family manor. ¡­¡­ The length of this journey is not long, it is not short. If you don''t take a car, Zhu Shi, Pu Wenyong, and other great masters of qiqijing will arrive in less than ten minutes. But now there is Du Canghai, the great master of the Yang clan, who can scare half of the northern masters. How dare they put on the position of master. In order to show respect, people can only go by car. It took almost half an hour to span half of Jinling. Zhu Shi, Pu Wenyong and other high-rise people finally reached a place less than 100 meters away from the Royal Manor of Yang family. But still, when driving on the road. Everyone''s eyes were stunned. They were wondering if they had gone the wrong way. How could they not see the manor of the Yang family. But then. They suddenly realized something and were stunned in an instant. "Yang Where is the royal family manor of Yang Looking not far away, it should be a residential garden composed of several billion quadrangles. At the moment, there is no shadow in sight. Zhu Shi, the old patriarch of Zhu''s royal family, is stupid. "How How could it be like this! " Pu Wenyong, the old patriarch of the king of PU, who always claimed that Mount Tai had collapsed in front of him, was equally shocked. Not long ago. He also used his eyes to mock Zhu Wenbo, the ugly successor. Get in the car and stand there. Looking at the Yang''s royal family manor, which is thousands of kilometers long, there is a ruin at the moment, as if there had been an earthquake with a magnitude of 12, and there is no grass, and there is a mess all over the place. The whole person''s eyes were dull for a moment, his body was shaking wildly and his face was purple. At the same time. Zhao''s royal residence. Zhao Yongchang, the master of nine Qi realm, is the leader of the hundred high-level Zhao people. He is facing the main hall. A young man dressed in white robes is worshiping. Chapter 26 More than a dozen valuable manors with a length of thousands of meters, especially their owners, are also the Yang family, one of the four overlords of Jinling City. But now. The breeze blows over my face, and the air is filled with a bloody smell. It''s like a ruined manor. I can''t bear to look directly at it and turn it into a ruin. This scene. It reminds everyone. All the scenes in front of us are true! This is not a dream. They are not wrong at all! This Who did it! In the presence of the two great emperors, all the high-level officials of the royal family, for a while, their pupils were severely constricted, and each face was full of fear. Their legs were shaking wildly. Some people even sat on the ground in fear. All of us stare at the front of us. Our brains are in a mess. We almost forget how to breathe and gasp. Everyone thought of a horrible picture. There was a giant who raised his huge sole and stepped on the ground with one foot. The footprints left were enough to accommodate ten people! Now. The scene in front of us is more mysterious! It seems that there is a huge fingerprint, which suddenly falls from the sky and shoots hard at the ground. as if something happened, Yang''s Royal Manor, which was thousands of meters away, collapsed instantly, just like a bubble, and all of them collapsed and became smashed. What''s more terrible is that. It seems that the owner who initiated this palm print overestimated the bearing hardness of the manor house, leaving a deep impression on the ground directly! Thousands of marks! And the location in this modern building of Jinling City, such a tragic scene, it has not caused a sound! It can only be described in two words. Terror! This kind of scene, they are in the dream, dare not imagine! What Zhu Wenbo said before is true! The whole royal family of Yang No more! "Brother Pu, you What do you think? " Zhu Shi''s eyes were in a panic. He tried to keep his mood steady, but at the end of the sentence, his voice was still shaking. Thousands of miles wide, located in the ancient capital of Jinling, Yang''s manor has a history of one hundred years. In an instant, they disappear. Who can imagine that? Pu Wenyong''s eyes were full of lingering fear, and he was still in a state of shock. He said a sentence from his mouth: "brother Zhu, it must have something to do with the Zhao family in nine out of ten!" "Brother Pu, do you mean that there is another person behind the Zhao clan?" Zhu Shi was shocked. That''s what he remembered. Du Canghai just abandoned Zhao Yongchang. The whole Yang family is gone! If there is no connection between them, it is really a ghost! Wait, where''s Du Canghai?! Almost at the same time, the two suddenly looked at each other, which made them think that there was an invincible figure in the realm of grand master Du Canghai! But soon. At the thought of the whole royal family of Yang, it was as if they had been bulldozed flat. They couldn''t help but look at each other again, and both of them smiled bitterly. It''s all like this. I''m afraid that Du Canghai has long been dead! A half foot into the existence of the supreme realm, so inexplicably died in Jinling City. If the news gets out. Imagine what a storm it would cause! ¡­¡­ "When did the water in Jinling become so deep? There was a great master who could kill Du Canghai in a second." Zhu Shi frowned tightly, his eyes were full of contemplation. Gradually, he could not help lifting his head and sighing. He was a great master like Du Canghai, and he could not be expected, let alone seckill. Looking at the top of his head like a castle in the air and the ethereal Kunlun snow mountain, he laughed at himself: "Alas, I can''t help myself. I can''t figure out if I am the strong one." Just finished. Looking at the Kunlun snow mountain hidden in the clouds, suddenly, he was stunned, and a bold idea came out of his heart. He took off his mouth and said: "brother Pu, will it be him?" Zhu Shi pointed to Kunlun snow mountain in the void. "Impossible." But at once, Pu Wenyong shook his head and said: "although Du Canghai is a great master who is superior to you and me and can''t catch up with him all his life." "But in the eyes of that adult on the Kunlun snow mountain, it''s not the same. It''s a mole ant. I''m afraid it''s not even a mole ant." Puwen never smiled bitterly. He could not help but look in awe at the immortal Kunlun snow mountain, which is like a holy land of myth. Let alone Du Canghai. Even now, when God''s name comes out of the world, he doesn''t dare to offend Kunlun mountain. "I think it''s more. How can I get rid of the existence of the world and fight against the royal family of Yang?" Zhu Shi''s mouth showed a touch of bitterness, shook his head, and put the idea behind his head. Looking at the ruins of the Yang clan, they could not help shivering again. No matter who shot it. But it is absolutely related to the Zhao family. And it''s not necessarily a god ranking strong man! I didn''t expect that in their eyes, the king Zhao family, who has been defeated and will not exist again, could rise from the dead and come back to life. "You all listen to me. Today''s business is not allowed to be spread out until the outside world has understood it!" An imperial power at the level of royalty, so quietly gone, will definitely attract the attention of all parties, it is bound to be investigated. There are no unnecessary troubles. What the two families are going to do now is to go back the same way, when nothing has happened. ¡­¡­ But no one knows. At this time, the huge Hall of Zhao''s royal residence was full of people kneeling. It''s almost two hours! For two hours, all the high-rise members of Zhao''s royal family knelt on the cold floor without any complaint. Because. At this time, it is Chu Lingxiao who is sitting there drinking Lancang ancient tea! The act of kneeling. It''s not that Chu Lingxiao forced them by force, but led by Zhao Yongchang, the old patriarch. They all knelt down sincerely. Even after two hours, Chu Lingxiao didn''t say a word, they still didn''t get up. From that ancient painting, which has been handed down for thousands of years and symbolizes the glorious dignity of Zhao''s royal family, back to my side. In a few minutes, Chu Lingxiao appeared. At that time, everyone understood. It must have been my husband! Mr. Zhao saved face for them! I will be gracious to you! Therefore, even after kneeling for two hours, all the people of Zhao''s royal family still have no regrets. "All right, get up." At this time, Chu Lingxiao finally opened his mouth and said lightly: "Yongchang, prepare the ink, paper and inkstone for me. I want to write some words." And when they had spoken, they rose. Although there was doubt, Zhao Yongchang did not slightest neglect. He quickly brought a set of ink and ground it for Chu Lingxiao himself. Get up and write. In between, a paper of regular script and ink characters has been completed. When they saw the lines on the Xuan paper, they suddenly felt that their hearts were shocked and an unquestionable will went straight to their hearts. That piece of paper said: "in the name of Chu Lingxiao, I will tell the sky! "From now on, the city of Jinling will not allow foreigners above the seven Qi kingdom to enter. Those who violate will be beheaded!" Chapter 27 Not allowed Master Qiqi more than foreigners enter, disobey, cut! What a bully! It''s just to despise all the secular rules and regulations and regard all the martial artists in the world as grass mustard! The master''s Qi level is above seven. Eight Qi State! Jiuqijing! Forget it. Such a relegated immortal as Mr. Right is a weak ant at all. His fingers are flying in the dust. But. There are still gods on the list of supremacy, just like the gods above, peeping at the world. In the eyes of the sovereign. Ordinary people are all chess pieces in their hands. They can swing freely. Who dares to wield a sword in the supreme state? The ban. Once issued to the outside world, it will definitely cause a uproar among the heroes. In the picture of Liao and Liao dynasties, there are hundreds of emperors in the northern part of China. They have long been used to the rules of self-respect and arrogance. Who dare to restrict them? All the people of Zhao''s royal family are silent. "Sir, here..." Zhao Yongchang hesitated, took a deep breath and encouraged the courage of airway: "Sir, will this be wrong?" "Once it is promulgated, there are one or two old monsters in the whole northern area, even the several super clans in the south of the Yangtze River, who, as far as I know, are locked up and peeping into the supreme territory." "This ban will make these super clans think that you are provoking their majesty, sir." In fact, Zhao Yongchang is more worried. If it is released by the Zhao clan, countless questions will be gathered. An injunction, such as the emperor''s order, cannot be refuted. The rest are ministers. Who can stand it? This is simply a challenge to the heroes of the world, in the invisible, they hit a loud slap. At that time, can the Zhao family resist the pressure? At this time, Chu Lingxiao didn''t respond to Zhao Yongchang''s worry, but came a light saying: "when I went to pick up the painting for you, I heard that they called the old man who robbed your painting, what was master Du, do you know?" Master Du? It turns out that nameless old man, surnamed Du! All of them were shocked to think of the terror old man who was able to suppress the old patriarch at will, but almost all of them looked at each other, their eyes were full of ignorance, surnamed Du? Is there a great master named after Du in the world? Only a few generation of high-level people, after frowning and thinking for a while, suddenly, their pupils suddenly coagulate violently, their eyes show a terrible color, and they seem to think of something, but they are not sure. Straight Leng Leng of looking at Zhao Yongchang, want to confirm is the person that the heart guesses. "Sir, you Are you sure it''s Du? " Even Zhao Yongchang''s face suddenly turned white, and his tone was inconceivable. Deep in his memory. It seems that there is only one master surnamed Du, who can''t hurt him. That''s the real one! At this time, Chu Lingxiao took a sip of tea and said in a understatement: "I heard his disciples say, from what Tianmen." Boom! Smell speech, all Zhao''s Royal generation of high-level, the eyes suddenly faded, the face showed deep incredible, it is difficult to swallow a saliva. I We guessed right. God! The person who comes to rob the painting is really It''s really that man! "Then How is he now? " Zhao Yongchang''s face was full of bitterness, and he finally squeezed a word out of his throat. Zhao Yongchang, I can''t believe he was killed. He robbed the ancient paintings of Zhao''s royal family and beat him seriously. It was Du Canghai, the great master of Tianmen! The peerless man of his generation! The great master of HENGGUAN era! It''s back! And also has the connection with Yang''s royal family! "I took the painting back and he wouldn''t let me go. I clapped it and he died." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Hiss! Everyone''s mood hasn''t returned to normal yet. Chu Lingxiao added a word. When everyone heard it, he took a breath of cold air, and felt that his heart was suddenly pumping. All of them couldn''t help but hit a spirit. Everyone was stunned. Dead! Du Canghai, the great master of Tianmen, was slapped to death by his master! "What about the royal family of Yang..." Zhao Yongchang couldn''t help being curious. His heart was palpitating. Just after Zhao Yongchang''s words were finished, Chu Lingxiao waved in the air. At the next moment, a light curtain appeared in the air. A picture appeared in front of all the people of Zhao''s royal family. "See for yourself." In the picture, it is at this time that Yang''s royal family manor is in ruins. No one survived. Huge thousands of handprints, in addition to dozens of rotten houses and gardens, there is a mass of blood. The blood. It''s like the way blood splashes out when I accidentally use too much energy to pat a dead mosquito. The royal family manor of Yang family, which is thousands of meters long, is dead and silent. There is no living man. Only the huge hand print can capture the thousands of places and sink them into the earth for five meters This moment. Zhao Yongchang, heart as if hit by a hammer head, immediately held his breath, eyes very shocked. This moment. All the people of Zhao''s royal family can''t say a word, only one after another to take a breath of cool air. "Now, who else wants to say?" Chu Lingxiao took a sip of tea, and said softly: "if not, announce the ban!" ¡­¡­ After seeing the tragic ending of Du Canghai and the royal family of Yang, Zhao Yongchang and the whole royal family of Zhao dare not have any other ideas. Especially Zhao Yongchang, who is really clear and at the same time as Du Canghai. He knew in his heart more than anyone how terrible Du Canghai was. At the age of 20, he entered the realm of master. At the age of fifty, he stepped into the six Qi state of the grand master. In the second year, he would be able to break the tianbang and not reach the grand master, so he could not understand the record of his own martial arts. He created his own martial arts to reverse the sword and completely left the martial artists of the same era behind. Then within twenty years, he went to the master''s nine Qi realm and became the first warrior to reach this realm in nearly one hundred years. However. Such a terrible person was slapped to death by my husband! Thinking of this, Zhao Yongchang hurriedly began to act and ordered all the senior members of Zhao''s royal family. To all the outside forces, whether they go up to the imperial capital royal family or down to the ordinary powerful families, they should convey Mr. Ban. This day. Underground world forum, Royal forum, Royal forum, imperial forum, even the Grand Master of Wudao can enter the tianbang, which is as peaceful as usual. But when a dazzling red and bold post is sent out, no matter who, the eyelids are involuntarily beating for a while. Title, only a few words: "ban!" When everyone clicks in, check it out. This day. Everywhere in China, countless people were shocked, and the smoke of gunpowder suddenly rose everywhere. Chapter 28 The ancient capital of Jinling, in terms of geographical location, neither belongs to the North nor to the south. It''s a place where the north and the South meet. It is because of its unique advantages that only one city can be created, and then four monarchs can be born. Then. The tiger looks south and North. There is no outside force willing to bear the anger of the four imperial capital clans, and risk themselves in the heat of the water. Of course. Not everyone can take a fancy to Jinling. Luoyang Ji family! That''s one of them. Luoyang Ancient City is located in the center of the north. It has been passed down for nearly 1500 years. It is a place that can be as famous as Jinling. It was once granted the title of emperor. It is located in the ancient capital and commands the world. But the Ji family. But I live by my family name. I don''t care to use the royal family name of the capital to walk in the world. In their eyes. In the northern part of the country, there are many imperial capital royal families with great masters. They are not visible at all, but a group of lonely royal families who have long lost their brilliance and put on a veil. So. Although the Ji family in Luoyang is listed as the imperial capital royal family, it is not recognized at all. There is a kind of superelevation attitude that although in the world, it despises all forces. So. When the Jinling City issued a ban to the world, the Ji family immediately sent out a speech full of Satire: "it''s ridiculous that the lonely imperial family dare to hold a sword and challenge people in the world." "And Chu Lingxiao. Don''t think that you can make Chen Daoji''s Grand Master kneel down and be arrogant!" "The real masters in this world are far stronger than you think!" That afternoon. An old man in a Zhongshan suit left the headquarters of Ji''s family with more than a dozen people in uniform. The old man''s clothes, with five buttons connecting the middle, are strange in workmanship. The usual button color of Zhongshan suit. It''s either black or white. But this time it was very bright. Red, which has many meanings, often symbolizes the blooming of the flower of death. Soon. In the underground world forum, someone recognized the old man, Ji Shenglong, the former head of Ji''s family! One did not rank in tianbang, but he was also a master of nine Qi realm who had been silent for 20 years! Strictly speaking. Ji Shenglong is a grandparent of the current head of the Ji family. You can imagine how high his rank is. Many warriors of the same era as Ji Shenglong have already died, but Ji Shenglong is still alive. His presence. Not only shocked all the young people who had heard the legend of Ji Shenglong since childhood, but also made countless great masters of the older generation open the underground world forum that they didn''t care to see before. When they saw the real-time photos uploaded from Luoyang, they were all dumbfounded. Ji Shenglong, really There it is! Even the great master like them, who should be called the elder, is still alive! That''s it. Isn''t Ji Shenglong 170 years old now! Hiss! All over the north, there was a sound of shock in the imperial residence. The old patriarch of all the royal families in the capital, as well as the great master on the list of heaven, looked at the face in the photo, which was still bright and red, Ji Shenglong was silent. Is this still 170 years old?! Clearly with the prime of life, there is no difference, ah, blood is not lost at all! It''s impossible. Ji Shenglong, is already the most powerful state out of the secular world? But soon. This kind of speculation is rejected. As we all know, the birth of a supremacy, its appearance, posture will fade away from the old, return to the young look. This can be called rejuvenation. Obviously, Ji Shenglong did not. But the blood is still so strong, which can not be treated by ordinary grand masters. In a northern imperial family, a retired patriarch, jiuqijing, was in a strong state. In a hoarse voice, he said in a deep voice: "Ji Shenglong, I''m afraid half of his foot has stepped into that world." When you finish saying that. Many of the descendants in front of him all stared at the old patriarch in front of him, and all of them were shocked. Half foot, has stepped into the supreme state! Can''t Luoyang Ji''s family replace their family and become the first force of imperial capital and royal family in the north! "I didn''t expect that Ji Shenglong, an old man, could hide so deep." In the northern part of the country, the old patriarch, one of the only nine Qi realms of the patriarch, sighed a little. Then, his face looked very dignified and said seriously: "when I die, you must maintain a good relationship with Luoyang Ji family. It''s time for us to give way." Ji Shenglong chose this time to be born. I''m afraid that he took the opportunity to set Luoyang Ji''s family on a new level. "Old..." Hearing this, these young people were still a little reluctant, but when they saw that the old clan leader was full of wrinkles and was already an aged face, they were silent for a while and finally nodded their heads. Their family. In the northern part of China, it has been the first imperial capital for more than 100 years. All this. Only because of the existence of the old patriarch can they enjoy the respect that ordinary people have always cast. If the old clan leader is not there, all this will be the past. "Old patriarch, I still don''t understand." A young man with outstanding temperament and a starry sword eyebrow looks like a dragon among the people. He frowned and asked: "King Zhao of Jinling, at best or not, is also a king of the imperial capital. Zhao Yongchang, the great master of Qi realm, is still in charge of the family. Why did he listen to Chu Lingxiao so much? " Since the end of last month. From Yangzhou came the video of Chen Daoji, the great master, kowtowing to Chu Lingxiao for mercy. The name of Chu Lingxiao has always been the focus of everyone''s conversation. And that''s the focus. In the video at the beginning, although I can''t see the appearance clearly, I can hear it from the clear and bright voice. Chu Lingxiao is just a young man about his age. This makes him envious, who has always been the object of flattery. Why can a boy of unknown origin make the great master of baqijing kowtow to his knees, and the light rises directly, surpassing him as the heir of the first imperial capital in an instant. And that''s only the last ten days. Here we go again! Zhao''s royal family, the capital of Jinling emperor, is like a servant who comes and goes as soon as he calls, saying that if he wants to speak for Chu Lingxiao, he will speak! What about the dignity of the imperial family? The old patriarch, almost without thinking too much, insisted: "this young man named Chu Lingxiao must have an old monster standing behind him." "Otherwise, Chen Daoji and Zhao''s royal family would never submit to a young man." But just then, a man hurried in, with a strange and frightening expression on his face, and looked at the crowd trembling and said: "old The old patriarch, just now Zhao''s royal family announced another news at the underground world forum. " "What news?" The old patriarch''s tone is very plain. With Ji Shenglong on the horse, Chu Lingxiao''s arrogance will soon be eliminated. As for what news Zhao''s royal family has released, it''s just another act of grandstanding. "Zhao Yongchang, has broken through the master''s nine Qi State!" Old patriarch: "..." Everyone: "..." Chapter 29 "Master jiuqijing!" After hearing this sentence, the old patriarch of the first imperial capital, who spoke in an old voice and was in a weak state, seemed to jump up from his seat, standing there, his eyes were shocked, and he lost his voice: "are you sure Zhao Yongchang has broken through the ninth Qi state of the patriarch?" He couldn''t believe it. How could it be, there is such a thing! This is absolutely the ghost story of Zhao family, who is afraid of Ji Shenglong! Many of the royal family''s children were also shocked, but they immediately showed their questioning eyes and looked directly at the person who came to report. "Is that true?" "Zhao''s royal family, really announced this at the underground world forum?" See all people don''t believe it, ye Yao directly took the mobile phone and handed the photo just taken to the old patriarch Ye Hetu. The big red characters are very striking. The underground world forum, the Royal section of the capital, actually topped the news. "It''s impossible!" However, ye Hetu is still adamant: "Zhao Yongchang has been staying in the seventh Qi state of the grand master. There is no possibility that he will break two Qi states in such a short time and win the ninth Qi state of the grand master!" "This must be the smoke bomb of the Zhao clan, which made Ji Shenglong afraid to go to Jinling." Zhao Yongchang, if it''s true that the master is in the nine Qi State, ye Hetu has to suspect that behind the man named Chu Lingxiao, I''m afraid that there is a more terrifying and mysterious existence than Ji Shenglong. Maybe the other side is an old monster who will step into the supreme realm earlier than Ji Shenglong. But is it possible? Ye Hetu remembers very clearly that when he last held his birthday, Zhao Yongchang came to celebrate it in person. At that time, he saw that the other side''s state card stopped at the seventh Qi state of the grand master. This life has no chance to move forward. This is a well-known thing in the field of great masters. Zhao''s royal family suddenly announced such a funny news at this time. It''s just a big joke! Now. The underground world forum, all sections of China, is full of laughter. The top posts of Zhao''s royal family are all satirical replies of the strange and gloating. In the northern part of China, when hearing the news, many imperial families sneered at it. "Since Zhao''s royal family knows that they are afraid, they should stop fighting to be fat and make people laugh at your incompetence. Why did you know it in the first place? It''s a long-standing joke to think that you are also a famous monarch and one of the four overlords of the ancient capital of Jinling who surrendered to a young man! Chu Lingxiao, do you really take yourself seriously? Those powerful families are afraid of you. We kings are not afraid of you. It''s just a straw bag backed by an old monster. Dare to hold a sword and command the heroes all over the world? It''s just a big story! " ¡­¡­ It is those local rich families and royal families who have begun to dare to be fearless and to satirize the Zhao family who once could only look up. These are small and powerful places. I haven''t even met the martial arts master, let alone Zhao Yongchang. But they know better. It''s just a matter of time. Human commonness. How can there be ridicule when the building is about to fall? Those places are small and powerful. Don''t mention how cool they are at this time. I didn''t expect that one day, I could trample on the giant above my head and satirize it wantonly! In the middle of the trip, the Ji family and their party all sneered at the news announced by the Zhao family. Ji Shenglong, the founder of the Ji family, smiled and showed a hint of teasing with his muddy and bright eyes. He waved his hand gently to let people rest for a day in the middle of a city. Ji Shenglong, this is a joke intended to make Zhao''s royal family stay longer, so that he can bring more sensation after he breaks down the whole Zhao''s royal family. Master Qi State? Breaking through two situations in an instant? This kind of joke, I live more than 170 years old, or the first time to hear! Funny child Chu Lingxiao! After I have defeated the whole Zhao family, I will force out the people you depend on behind you. I want to see why you are such a child and dare to obey the Jinling ban! That night. The Ji family and their party stay in the city. A noble royal family. Leading many small and powerful families in many places, like the eunuch specially serving people, he knelt down in front of all the people of the Ji family and begged to give them a chance to feast and entertain. For the royal family. Luoyang Ji''s family is a real dragon flying in the sky, which is extremely sacred. They are a humble and weak insect. I don''t have the qualification to see one side. That''s a good sentence. Lick dog lick dog, lick to the end, everything. This time, it''s not easy for them to have this chance. They don''t cry for their father and cry for their mother? As for. Will they offend the Zhao clan in Jinling? Do they still have to worry about this obvious situation? Zhao''s royal family, no wonder! And Chu Lingxiao. I thought that he was the one who could make Chen Dao''s great master kowtow on his knees. I didn''t expect that he was just an idiot who didn''t know how to advance or retreat! This night. The underground world forum brought another amazing news that caused a sensation in the whole northern half of the sky. Tianbang first, wuzhentian has spoken! A great man who has occupied tianbang for 30 years! Although tianbang, there are still a dozen old clan chiefs of the imperial capital, who are not included in the list. More or less, there''s some water. But wuzhentian is not the same. He is a great master of jiuqijing who is able to suppress all heroes! The three known great masters of jiuqijing. Yehetu, qinlongyu, wuzhentian. As early as ten years ago, Qin Longyu could not go any further. As his life was exhausted, he announced that his soul would return to his hometown. Ye Hetu, though still sitting in the northern Ye''s royal family, is the oldest of the three top Grand Masters in old age and retired for many years. His Qi and blood are weak and his whole body force is no longer the same as that of that year. He may die sometime. Only in wuzhentian, from the day when he became the master of the nine Qi realm, he became the No. 1 in tianbang without any dispute! Someone once saw wuzhentian in the boundless desert. He didn''t use any real Qi. He used his physical strength to shuttle six times a day in the extremely hot desert and cold desert at night. That year, wuzhentian was a hundred years old! Wuzhentian''s intention is obvious, so he directly dropped the words: "I will go straight to Jinling City!" But when Wu Zhentian''s words just caused the huge shock, people were still thinking about when Chu Lingxiao and Zhao''s royal family would be ended by these two big people. Suddenly, another red and bold post appeared on the underground world forum: "I, King Zhu of Jinling, will look forward to Mr. Chu in the future!" "I, King Pu of Jinling, will look forward to Mr. Chu in the future!" Chapter 30 Suddenly two red posts. Let a lot of royal families directly rub their eyes hard, one by one, they are all stupid. What''s the situation! Now, I can see clearly what the situation of Zhao''s royal family is. And Chu Lingxiao is just a arrogant man who can''t be used. Did the Zhu clan and the Pu clan in Jinling take the wrong medicine? Even in this case, even the bold voice stand Chu Lingxiao! Are the old chiefs of both kings old and confused? How can we let the younger generation play around? It''s clear to push yourself into the fire pit! "Zhushi and Pushi in Jinling, what medicine is sold in this gourd? What are they doing? " Many old chiefs of the imperial families in the North looked at these two news in surprise, and their faces were all strange. Now Jinling is in such a situation. These two families can sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight and reap the benefits of the good fortune! After Zhao''s royal family''s vitality is greatly damaged, Ji Shenglong will withdraw, because what he wants is only an opportunity to declare Luoyang''s Ji family as the first imperial capital royal family. By that time. Zhao Yongchang returns to the West. But Chu Lingxiao even if there is an old monster behind him, but in front of Ji Shenglong and Wu Zhentian, they only have to escape. In this way, is not the Zhao clan like the fish on the chopping board and will be slaughtered by others? How clever the Yang clan, one of the four overlords in Jinling, is! Hold still! Not a word! Just wait for it to be ready. There is a saying among the people: lie down and win the game, and you will not lie down! Zhu''s and Pu''s in Jinling, the two great emperors, want to die. They are not such a way to die! What do you think Chu Lingxiao is? Is he the adult who lives in the forbidden area of Kunlun snow mountain, suspended in Jinling? Can we turn things around? Ji Shenglong was surprised to learn that Zhu and Pu, the two kings, had bowed down to Chu Lingxiao to be ministers at this juncture. He snorted coldly: "what knows nothing about life and death, dare to fight with my Luoyang Ji family!" "When I kill the Chu child and the ancient capital of Jinling, there is no need for these two royal families to stay any longer!" Only the imperial capital and the royal family, who are in charge of the seven Qi realm, dare to despise Luoyang Ji''s family? If you are a lonely king in peace. You can''t wait for the Zhao family to die, and then allow you to share their details. Since you are so ungrateful, don''t blame me for killing you! He, Ji Shenglong, is one of the most influential ancient people in the world. Now. Ye Hetu, the old head of the first royal family Ye family, met him, and was expected to hold the ceremony of the younger generation. The two royal families of Jinling, even in order to fight against a fledgling boy, did not hesitate to provoke him! This show is to hit his old face! It is announced to this world that Ji Shenglong, the ancestor of the Ji family in Luoyang, a strong man with half his foot in the supreme realm, is not as good as a young man named Chu Lingxiao! That night. It was found that almost all the experts were sent out by the Luoyang Ji family, and one of them was a great master of Qi State, which immediately shocked everyone. Add Ji Shenglong. There are two great masters in Luoyang Ji''s family. It''s a surprise to countless people! Two great masters! Which imperial capital and royal clan can show such details? Hearing this news, many royal families are silent in the north. Ye Hetu''s eyes were wide open and his face was startled. He never thought about it. Luoyang Ji''s family is actually in charge of two great masters. It seems that they used to be ye''s family. It''s arrogant. Since he was the first king, he underestimated the northern heroes. It is estimated that the Zhu and Pu clans in Jinling now have some regrets. With a long sigh, he said: "the overall situation has been determined. The ancient capital of Jinling will be dominated only by the royal family of Yang." But. It''s a little strange to all the people of the imperial capital and royal family who secretly watch the bustle. The whole northern part of China is full of discussion because of the ridiculous ban of Chu Lingxiao. In general, the powerful families, even the local small ones, dare to take advantage of the trend of Zhao''s royal family''s coming down to ridicule the Dragon wantonly. Why can''t we see the local people in Jinling alone? Is it close, afraid that the Zhao clan will retaliate directly? Luoyang Ji''s family, led by the master qiqiqijing, first went to join Ji Shenglong and slowed down on purpose. They should arrive at Jinling one day later. ¡­¡­ Jinling''s farce has attracted the attention of all parties. It''s the ordinary citizens in the ancient capital of Jinling who feel the wind and rain coming, as if something important will happen. On the cliff outside the city, the number of ordinary tourists suddenly increased sharply in these two days. Or wear a expensive suit, there are seven or eight bodyguards behind you to protect them. At first sight, there are a lot of middle-aged people. Or an old man in a Chinese mountain suit with a white beard on his chin. All of them stand hand in hand. A martial arts expert that can only be seen in martial arts movies. Moon cliff, and so on, is almost everywhere. ¡­¡­ And in the shade of an unnoticed tree. A tall and straight man, back against the cliff, two hands on the back of his head at will, a person sitting there lazily. His eyes were calm and he looked at the east of Jinling City, which was the direction of Zhao''s royal residence. Looking at the moon cliff. The people in Zhao''s royal family''s residence showed their mockery. The man''s slightly upwardly raised corner of his mouth gave a sneer, and his tone was filled with a trace of complacency. He whispered to himself: "in my eyes, how unattainable was your Zhao clan." "But now I''m back!" "I want to let you know that the king of Zhao family, it''s time for you to look up to me!" Voice just fell, a leaf fell, under the shade of the tree, where is there anyone else? Ten minutes later. Su lie appeared outside Zhao''s royal residence. Looking at the majestic and solemn, there are two stone lions weighing 100 Jin standing outside the gate of Zhao''s royal family. Su lie''s lazy look suddenly changed. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and his face was full of memories: "I''m back!" "Zhao Youxing, when you thought I didn''t deserve your daughter, drove me out of Jinling. Now I''d like to see if I''m worthy of it in my present identity! " Su lie came to the front door, just about to enter, he was stopped by the Royal Guard of Zhao family. He looked calm. Take a letter out of his arms, hand it to the guard, and directly point out that he wants to give it to Zhao Yongchang. He will know as soon as he sees it. Zhao family''s guard, seeing Su lie''s well-established mind, had a strong meaning in his tone. Dare not neglect. Tell Su lie to wait here first. Immediately, the Zhao guard took the letter and went straight to the inner courtyard lobby. See the guard leave. Su lie was not in a hurry either. In his opinion, when Zhao Yongchang saw the contents of the letter, he would definitely command people to invite him in respectfully. At this time. When he just wanted to sit in the guard room to have a rest, the guard with Thaksin surprised him and came back so soon. Immediately. Su lie''s heart couldn''t help sneering: "it turns out that you, the king of Zhao, are not always as high as I think, so you are flattered too!" Just when he thought that Zhao Yongchang must have read his letter, he was asked to enter the lobby quickly. He was just about to cross the door. But I heard a cold word from the guard: "let me tell you three words, our old clan leader." Su lie is not from a Leng, the face reveals the state of inquiry. At the next moment, with a wheezing door closing sound, there are three loud voices in the air "you don''t deserve it!" In an instant, Su lie''s face was ugly. Chapter 31 You don''t deserve it! These three words, in an instant, made the dusty memories in Su lie''s mind come out like a flood. Five years ago. He was just a poor boy. At an occasional high-class business meeting, he met Zhao Ning, the king of Zhao. From that day on, Zhao Ning was the only one in his heart, and he could no longer tolerate other members of the opposite sex. Since that day. He went crazy and worked hard. In only three years, he became the general manager of a listed company. At the same time, he met Zhao Ning who was full of stars at the business meeting. Summon up the courage accumulated in his whole life to express his love to the audience. In return, however, Zhao Youxing''s disdainful eyes and merciless sarcasm: "just a general manager of a company wants to be the son-in-law of Zhao''s royal family?" "It''s ridiculous. You don''t deserve it!" From that day on, he was hit hard, and the company was even more forced to dismiss him directly. Vaguely remember that night. Under the overpass, he was drunk and just wanted to jump into the river. Suddenly, an unknown old man appeared beside him, making a faint voice: "young people, life is not as good as anything, and they will be laughed at." "Why do you think of light birth for a woman?" "Come with me, I will let you one day take back all the lost things!" The words of the nameless old man. Let then decadent he, suddenly drunk big disappear. From then on, the old man passed on his unique skill, which made him completely reborn. After five years of bloodshed in the world, he became the famous and terrible God of murder in the dark world, the dark emperor that all countries have to worry about! Through thousands of battles. In the past 50 years, the youngest master of tianbang ranked 12th. Therefore, he was called Su 12 by many old great masters, which means that within ten years, he will be able to reach the top ten, twenty years and have the chance to attack the first two. As for number one. Because his master, that nameless old man, is the No.1 martial Zhentian in tianbang! Dark world! Tianbangsu 12! In his present position. Which name does not frighten a large group of royal families to death? In addition, he is the first disciple of wuzhentian in tianbang. Which imperial family dare to despise him? But now. He is still the king of Zhao family. He didn''t save half of his face. He was mercilessly insulted and even refused to enter. As five years ago. Again by those three words, the disparaging is worthless! "Good! Good! Good! " Su lie, who was turned away from the door, had a cold face, clenched his fist to death, and his chest heaved violently. He said hello three times. Take a leap. Across the height of several meters, ignoring the high gate in front of him, he walked directly into the royal residence of Zhao. "I really want to see it, Su lie." "To this day, under such a severe situation, why dare you ignore my existence?" Dozens of gate guards stood stunned when they were there. When they reacted, Su lie had already stood 100 meters away. Looking at the headquarters of Zhao''s royal family, which was almost out of sight, Su lie could not help sneering: "it''s worthy of being one of the four overlords of Jinling. This mansion is really big." "Unfortunately, it won''t take long to change hands!" These five years. Although Su lie had been paying attention to the news of Zhao''s royal family, he came in for the first time in this antique Zhao''s mansion. A little silence, I don''t know where to go. Dada! In a few minutes, a disordered step came from all directions. The guard hurriedly led the Zhao family to protect the martial arts garden, and hurried in a cold look. Without saying anything, he surrounded Su lie. "Well?" Su lie shows a trace of disdain at the corner of her mouth. Do you think I was the general manager of the company five years ago? Good! Since you want to play, I will play with you! After all. Five years ago, Zhao nationality was a superior real dragon in his eyes. You can laugh at him with contempt. For five years, it''s not easy to have a chance to show it to Zhao. He must let Zhao family know that our Su lie''s current background and identity can look down on you! Come on! Do those who observe me secretly think that the content of the letter is false, so you shut me out? Now I su lie, let you see, I am the strength of the top 12! "Come on, you trash raised by Zhao clan!" "Let me see your strength. Is it worth it?" With the sound of ridicule, Su lie made the residence, which was supposed to be in a quiet environment, especially harsh. Some high-level Zhao clans could not help standing on the high place with curious eyes. Su lie? Seeing Su lie''s such a big reaction, the leader guard''s face was stunned. It''s sick, this man. Light way: "Sir, we do not want to fight with you, just want to ask you to leave immediately." "Go away!" In an instant. With a big hand, Su lie directly grabs the leader guard from the air, mentions that he is one meter away from the ground, and his eyes are extremely disdainful: "you dare to command me, too?" "Take me to see Zhao Yongchang at once, or I will make him regret his decision!" Bang! Throw the lead guard out tens of meters. "A group of rubbish, dare to stop me?" Then, a palm wind swept by. Directly in front of a group of people are flying, for a while, many of the high-level Zhao clan can not help but show different colors, slightly surprised, did not expect this Su lie, is really a master. But it''s a pity. Now I am a king of Zhao family. If there is that gentleman, it is your master who is really wuzhentian. What can I do? Su lie takes back his hand and sneers scornfully: "I''m so disappointed. Zhao''s royal family, can only raise some bread and drink bags?" All of a sudden, the faces of many guards were not good-looking. They endured the pain and just wanted to go on. In the air, suddenly came the voice of Zhao Yongchang, the old patriarch. "Let him in." Hearing this, Su lie gave a light Snort and showed his satisfaction. That''s already the case, isn''t it? ¡­¡­ Zhao''s royal family, inner courtyard lobby. The leader escort, after bringing Su lie here, looked at the figure of the snow-white robe sitting in the upright position, with respect on his face, and then took a deep look around Su lie. Then, he slowly retreated. Su lie, of course, also noticed the eyes of the leader guard. He didn''t think much. It''s down to the guard trying to see him make a joke. It''s a pity that you are wrong. Today''s Zhao clan, it''s my su lie who is laughing at them! In the lobby, all the senior members of Zhao''s royal family are there. Zhao Yongchang, sitting in one of the two seats. On the other side. Su lie could not help showing his surprise. He was supposed to be the seat of Zhao Youxing, the current patriarch. At this time, he was sitting in a young man who looked about his age. At this time. He seemed to think of something. There was a trace of contempt in his eyes. He strode across, glanced at all the people of Zhao''s royal family, and said in a strange tone: "presumably, this is the Chu taboo which is now famous in the whole North, right?" Chapter 32 While Su lie was talking, he watched Chu Lingxiao secretly. Ordinary as ordinary people. In addition to temperament is first-class. There''s no breath of the mighty warrior. It seems that this kid named Chu Lingxiao is really like what I thought before. He is just a fox pretending to be a tiger, depending on the waste backed by the old monster! At the same time. Su lie thought of the Yangzhou video. His heart was filled with ridicule. Chen Daoji, Chen Daoji, you are still the great master of the top five and eight Qi realms. How can I kneel to such a waste? It''s a shame to lose our master tianbang''s face. When I break through the seven Qi realm, I will replace the top five position of your list in ten years! Glancing at Zhao''s high-rise in the seats on both sides, Su lie could not help sneering again. Zhao''s royal family is in the right place. The current patriarch doesn''t sit down, but gives way to a waste. It seems that you, Zhao''s royal family, really live more and more! "Ha ha." Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t take care of himself, Su lie''s mouth showed a touch of meaningful sneer. He thought that the dark emperor of our hall, the peerless genius of tianbang 12 and the closed disciple of tianbang No.1 wuzhentian, couldn''t even enter the gate of Zhao family at first. Yes! Now I su lie would like to see how this rubbish can sit in the right position in the lobby and ignore my existence! Su lie stands high and reaches out his hand, but looks down at Chu Lingxiao with his eyes: "Chu taboo, Hello, my name is Su lie." Good! The thighs of Zhao''s royal family? Talk to you and ignore me, don''t you? Detached from the world? Do you really think of yourself as a human being? All right! I''m going to shake hands with you now. I''d like to see if you still ignore me at the moment when the whole hall is full of high-level Zhao clans! Come on! Let me see. Do you really even want the most basic self-discipline! Su lie, the great dark emperor of China, has gone through thousands of wars and lost tens of thousands of enemies. I don''t know how many unfathomable people I have met. But I haven''t seen a guy like you dare to be so deep in front of me! However. Su lie didn''t expect that, but he didn''t expect that the guy in front of him was nothing but an ordinary man. He was still drinking tea, smelling the fragrance of tea and tasting tea. He didn''t look at him from the beginning to the end. The high level of Zhao''s royal family in Mantang. His hand, alone in the air. The embarrassment was extreme. Su lie''s heart was filled with rage. This boy, he was so crazy that he dared to play with him as a clown! "Chu taboo, what do you mean?" Su lie took back his hand and said: "I shake hands actively, which shows my respect for you. Aren''t you trying to embarrass me?" Su lie, frustrated, portrays herself as a decent image, so that all the senior members of the Zhao family can see Lingxiao''s ugly original. However, the whole hall, all the high-level of Zhao''s royal family, is still that motionless and indifferent. Tea fragrance overflows, sip tea. Chu Lingxiao didn''t even look in the eyes. That feeling. It''s like watching Su lie perform a circus and amuse them. Su lie: "..." Pain! Invisibly, I feel a loud slap on my face, and Su lie only feels a hot face. He was very angry and forced out a smile: "Chu taboo, it is really extraordinary." Although it is boastful. But at this time, anyone who listens to it can feel the murderous intention. Zhao Yongchang looks at Chu Lingxiao carefully. There is no reason to see. Zhao Yongchang coughs, poses as an old-fashioned elder, looks at Su lie directly, and says lightly: "say it, what are you going to do when you come to our Zhao family?" Yeah? Hearing this, Su Li frowned slightly. What else do you want me to do? Didn''t I read all my letters? In this case, how can I still be a high-ranking person who doesn''t put Su lie in the eye? "In the letter, it was made clear that I would marry Ning Yu!" When it comes to Zhao Ning''s language, Su lie''s tone is obviously more gentle. But marriage matters, how can play. It should have been discussed by both sides before making a decision. But in Su lie''s words, all the senior officials of Zhao clan frowned because they felt a threat. It''s like the golden body of his Zhao family. Of course, there is no doubt. Only marry him, Su lie! As a father, Zhao Youxing almost couldn''t resist, just wanted to slap the table angrily, got up and scolded. But he looked at the figure on the throne that made him both awe and fear. Think about it, hold back. I didn''t say a word to all the senior members of Zhao''s royal family, and the future father-in-law who had never paid attention to him. Immediately. Su lie was elated. "It seems that all of them are aware of the crisis Zhao family is facing now. In this case, I will waste my saliva again!" Five years of life and death experience, it''s time to harvest. A trace of tenderness flashed in her eyes, and Su lie said to herself in her heart, "congealing, wait. I will marry you and wait for me before long!" When thinking about the future far away, Su lie''s eyes left no trace and flashed from Chu Lingxiao, highlighting a sense of self-confidence that he wanted to compete with Tiangong. It won''t be long. I, Su lie, let the whole Zhao family know a fact. I am the one who can really help the Zhao royal family in the hot water! I am the real dragon who can fly in the sky! Compared with me, Chu Lingxiao is just an ant that can be trampled by others, weak and ignorant! But at this time, a understatement interrupted Su lie''s fantasy. "I also said that you are not qualified to marry my family!" Yeah? Su lie was stunned at the spot immediately and said with a sneer, "elder Zhao, I advise you to think about it carefully." "At present, only my Shifu is willing to help you in the crisis of Zhao''s royal family. Of course, it is stated in the letter that there is only one condition." "Will be condensed..." Not finished. Zhao Yongchang didn''t want to listen any more. He waved and interrupted: "OK, you can go!" To be honest, Su lie is indeed qualified to be the son-in-law of his Zhao family. But at this time. In this way. It''s a small man''s success! "Farewell!" Smell speech, chase guest order, Su lie pour also free and easy, put a sign, turn around and walk. But when I left, I looked at Chu Lingxiao with extremely cold eyes. See Su lie leave. Zhao Yongchang, as well as all the senior officials of Zhao''s royal family, hurriedly got up and bowed slightly towards Chu Lingxiao, and made a collective salute. "Sir, why didn''t you kill him when he just offended you like this?" Zhao Yongchang raised his body to show his incomprehension. "Killing a group is more fun than killing one." Sip tea, put aside, Chu Lingxiao light way. Zhao Yongchang nodded and stood aside. "Come out." Chu Lingxiao talks again. At this time, from the back of the lobby, out of a Miaoman figure. It''s Zhao Ning. Looking at the place where Su lie had just stood, there was a complex color on her face. For Su lie. She is not completely unmoved. Unfortunately, the character of the other side failed to pass the test. "Since ancient times, beauty is like a crystal clear jade, which is invaluable." Looking at the distant sky, it seems that countless tall buildings can''t block Chu Lingxiao''s deep and boundless eyes. Finally. Directly hit the many ready to move figures on the moon cliff, and continued: "but they are often beautiful, but they are like a disaster." Chapter 33 Since five years ago, ordinary life has ended. From now on, no one can insult his dignity, he vowed. No one can despise him any more! Today. Originally thought that to reach the present status, the Zhao family should flatter him, but never thought about it, and still ignored him. Three words and two sentences. Get him out of the door again! He looked down at the invincible and attacked the whole dark world. Which super organization of the dark world would not be frightened to hear its name? Which master of tianbang, hearing his name, doesn''t show great respect? "Good, good, good!" When she walked out of the gate of Zhao''s royal family, Su lie''s face was gloomy, showing uncontrollable anger. Looking at the inner courtyard that was once out of reach, he has sharp eyes, a cold voice and a low voice. His tone is very firm: "I, Su lie, will make you regret today''s decision!" "And Chu Lingxiao, you have successfully angered me. Don''t think that you can be unscrupulous if you don''t know the origin of the world''s rubbish." Think of just now. That scene was ignored by the public. Su lie''s face was cold, especially when he was ignored by a waste who only relied on external force and was arrogant, which made him tremble with anger. "Chu, Ling, Xiao!" He raised his head, grimaced, and said the name word by word, biting his teeth and sneering: "no one can hide the mystery in front of my dark emperor!" "Even the top five experts in tianbang are no exception!" "I''d like to see where the old monster you depend on is holy!" Toot! Su lie went to the shade of a tree and dialed a layer of encrypted mobile phone number. A few seconds later, there came a young voice with a bland tone but a sense of joking: "Oh, what kind of wind, let you, the great emperor of the dark world, personally call to inquire?" The other side. On a nameless island like spring all over the world, an all-round base hollowed out by the whole mountain seems to be isolated from the rest of the world. Everyone here is dressed in ancient Chinese clothes. And one of them, a young man with a bun, with a light smile on his face, said with a smile: "the dark emperor, the head of the top ten giants in the dark world, will have something to ask of our royal guards?" See the silence over there, the atmosphere is not right. The young man could not help but put away his laughter again, and said lightly: "say, what''s the matter? There is no secret in the world, no matter who is in front of my royal guards." The tone of the young man was calm. As if it was the giant of the dark world who called in person, his royal guards didn''t need to put on the look of being flattered. Let alone. What to ask? His royal guards are hidden in the world. For a long time, they have a super high attitude that can''t be despised by anyone even though they are outside the event. They have already become the existence overlooking the world. Everything in the world. Even the royal family, even the top of tianbang, even the old monster who can''t escape from the world, can''t escape his royal guards'' eyes. "I hope you can find someone for me." Su lie spoke slowly, with sincere words. He did not show that the dark emperor was superior to others and despised all organizations. Yes. Royal guards, it''s too mysterious. Mysterious to the dark world, there is no one giant who can know the location of their headquarters. Even. He is the dark emperor, and he has never met one of them. It''s said that a ranking beyond the level of tianbang, named Shenbang, is made by the royal guards. "First name." There is still a flat tone, only two words. "Chu Lingxiao!" With a sneer, Su lie said without hesitation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± However, Su lie was a little surprised. After a sudden silence of several tens of seconds, he suddenly said something: "are there any photos?" I heard you asked for a picture. Su lie frowns. It''s not the first time he has traded with the royal guards, but it''s the first time he wants a photo of the other side. But it''s OK. The hi-tech watch on hand has been in operation, including Chu Lingxiao''s video. Video the lobby directly and send it. Su lie also deliberately reminded: "he is the one who sits in the upright position and wears a white robe." Hum! Soon. I dark emperor will know your true face of Lushan. When it''s time, I will uproot you and make you have nothing to hide! But then. For some reason, there was no sound. Then. Before Su lie found out, he heard a beep in his ear. He couldn''t help but take a look in front of him. On the phone, three words are displayed: "hung up." Su lie: The question mark in capital comes to mind. Said, no signal? Try to call back several times, and you will be prompted that there is no answer. "Well, it should be overseas and inland signals that are subject to fluctuations." Su lie frowned and remained silent for a long time. Even if there is no royal guards. He can also use his own inside information to trample Chu Lingxiao under his feet. Think for a few minutes. Su lie turned over the encrypted number of his mobile phone, dialed a string of calls again, and within seconds, he heard. He said directly: "the old man, the king of Zhao disagrees. I need you to come to Jinling and ask the other three masters to come and take charge of the market for me." "No problem." An old but strong voice came faintly. Hang up. Su lie turned around and looked at the gate of Zhao''s royal family with cold eyes. After a long time, a slight smile flashed on her face. Zhao Yongchang, Zhao Youxing, didn''t pay attention to me five years ago, but still five years later. Good! Good! Ning Yu, I haven''t seen you come to see me for such a long time. You look down on me, don''t you? "It doesn''t matter. I don''t blame you." "When Su lie brings out the real details, contacts and influence of these five years, you will know that I am enough to overturn the whole Jinling now!" The future is long. A real hero, like Su lie, the great dark emperor of mine, starts from the end. Only in the world. You will all stand under the cliff and look up to me who is now standing at the top. The shadow of the tree passed slowly, and Su lie''s figure had disappeared. ¡­¡­ But he didn''t know. The royal guards headquarters on the mysterious island. At this point. Qin Zhen''s heart, as the 11th generation of beizhenfu emissary, was shocked. His eyes were just like staring at the light bulb. The hand holding the phone just now was shaking all the time. When he saw the appearance of Chu Lingxiao, Qin Zhen''s whole pupil began to shrink, and his breath was almost out of his reach. This kind of state, continues until now. Wait for him to return. Immediately. Regardless of the strange eyes of his subordinates, he ran towards a certain depth on the island like crazy. He seemed to have some words in his mouth as he walked, saying something: "old Grandfather, he he he''s back! " Chapter 34 Royal Guards was once a special department set up by a person of imperial rank in history. It has been passed down for more than 600 years. Although the time passed by is not comparable to that of some emperors who have passed on for thousands of years, but in terms of the depth of the inside information, no royal family can match it. How many foundations have been broken in the process of inheriting the imperial capital and the royal family? Otherwise, the family that once belonged to the emperor level peerless person, would only the grand master be in charge? The royal guards are different. Six hundred years of history, once unbroken! Six hundred years of experience, all in this isolated overseas island. You can imagine. How unfathomable is the royal guards. Qin Zhenxin, though not the strongest one in the royal guards. However, as the current beizhenfu emissary, he is a man of cultivation. If he goes out, his talent is peerless. What kind of dark emperor and what kind of genius is listed in the list of 12? It''s just that the world''s vision is too low, and the standard of the word "genius" has been lowered to some extent. Twenty six years old. The great master of the eight Qi realm can go from the last one in tianbang to the second. But now, no matter what his status and what kind of genius he was, Qin Zhen could not help his hair standing up when he saw Chu Lingxiao. Deep in the island, the speed is extraordinary. But those two trembling legs, no matter which royal guards department members looked, were all confused. In normal times, he is always the caretaker of Beizhen. What''s the matter today? What''s the matter, will panic into this? You can''t walk steadily. You can walk two steps with soft legs, fall down, and fall in three steps. Stumble between. Qin Zhen''s heart finally reached the cave where the seventh generation of beizhenfu envoy closed. "The eleventh generation of beizhenfu made Qin Zhen feel at heart, and here he kowtowed to the ancient ancestor Shengan." Qin Zhen knelt outside, looked respectful, and kowtowed to the cave door, shouting: "Grandpa, I have something important to report, please show up and meet me." In the open mountains, he could only hear his own echo, except for the silence. Qin Zhen''s heart was empty. Last time he came here, I vaguely remember that he was only five years old. Things are different from people. Twenty years passed. I don''t know how you are. In his generation, the post of governor of Beizhen has been handed down to eleven generations, but in the boundless years. Only the seventh generation has lived to this day. Only in the seventh generation, the talent is really rare in the world. It is not listed in the list of gods. It ranks among the top 20 most powerful people in the world together with the eight ancient martial arts masters! Twenty? Among the many forces in the world, only 50 can be included in the list of gods. And twenty of them are the top of the world. They are not included in the list of gods and ignore all the rules of the world. The world''s great powers, the vast sea of people, and the population of several billion people have just given birth to fifty. You can imagine. What is the number of twenty. "Why bother the old ancestor Qingxiu when he is the fuemissary of Beizhen?" A cold voice of accountability suddenly came from the deep stone forest. Two old men in grey robes stood on both sides of Qin Zhen''s heart. Seeing the appearance of two elders, Qin Zhen''s heart and face showed great solemnity: "I have no intention of making noise, but I really have something important to report to the ancestors." Royal guards, the highest commander is the fuemissary of Beizhen. Here are three thousand households who are responsible for maintaining normal operation. Qin Zhen knew. Today''s royal guards, the top three super masters, in addition to their ancestors, are the two ninth generation of thousand households in front of them. "Xiao Qin, as the supreme commander of the royal guards, you should know." One of them, a white bearded, unshaven, barefoot old man, attached to Qin Zhen''s heart, whispered: "as early as 20 years ago, the old ancestor gave an order that no one should disturb him for 30 years." "Otherwise, no matter who you are, you will abandon your cultivation!" "You''d better go quickly. We two old guys should have never seen you before before before before before before, before my grandfather found out." What''s important? What''s wrong, it''s worth coming here? What is the divine existence of the seventh generation of beizhenfu emissary? He made the list of gods. It is up to him to rank the best. To some extent, the rules of martial arts in the world are created by him. What is the supreme symbol? There''s something else in the world that needs to bother him? "Master Qianhu, come here. I have something to tell you." At this time, Qin Zhen''s heart suddenly waved gently, letting the barefoot old man lower his ears a little. Then, he said a word in his ear, the voice was very small: "that adult, he appeared again." Yeah? Which adult? The barefoot old man gave a light cry, showing a look of indifference. He was just about to raise his head. In an instant. He thought of a person in his mind. He stopped at once, glared at Qin Zhen''s shoulder with both hands. He looked very scared. His lips trembled and asked: "you Is that true? " Qin Zhen nodded. Boom! On the spot, the barefoot old man took a breath of cool air, as if he was greatly stimulated, and sat on the ground directly in fear. Another old man: "..." What''s this for? "Come on, Xiao Qin, let me listen." There was a trace of ridicule on the old man''s face, as if to say that you were so old that you were scared like this by the words of a little boy. Then. The old man put on a kind of demeanor of being calm and self-contained no matter what he heard. He bent his ear forward and said with a faint smile: "I''ll listen to you. What can scare the old man..." Hiss! Before he finished speaking, there was another cold sound absorption, as if the space had solidified. The old man''s body suddenly stopped there and stared at Qin Zhen''s heart in front of him. "He He he he he''s really back? " Qin Zhen nodded mechanically again. In an instant, the old man fell to the ground in fear. My ancestor! What a big deal! The next moment, when the three people report together, they say it together at the stone gate of the cave. This island outside the world. Like the destruction of the sky and the destruction of the earth, the wind burst up. Originally a clear blue sky was suddenly covered by numerous black clouds, and the whole island was shrouded in a flash of lightning. In between. One sentence after another, with majestic and powerful voice, spread all over the island: "spread It''s said that the seventh generation of the northern governor''s holy order, all members of the royal guards must, in the evening of the day after tomorrow, wipe out from the world all the people who are related to the tianbang twelve Sulei! " "Never, let That adult knows that our royal guards have talked with Su lie! " "Listen to me! If anyone leaks it, I''ll chop you up and feed the dog! " The sudden voice makes everyone on the island dull. What surprised them was not the master of the voice, but the ancestors who had not spoken for decades. But each of them can hear it. In their eyes, the symbol of supreme power, at this time, their tone was filled with uncontrollable fear! A shivering fear! Chapter 35 In the morning, the news spread. Ji Shenglong''s first group of luxury cars have arrived in Suyang area. In the evening, they will go through the western mountain canyon to the ancient capital of Jinling. Arrive in Suyang. Jijia''s motorcade, just like driving on its own road, is unimpeded. There is no pedestrian on the road. There are several main passageways, which are forbidden for the public. No private car can be seen. Roads on both sides. All the lines are closed. There is no doubt that the Royal faction shows itself. Although the masses in Suyang are dissatisfied with the overbearing behavior of the Ji family, they dare not show it. With such a large-scale travel team, the one sitting in it is absolutely a super person. Jinling, Wangyue cliff. The royal families who came to see the play from all over the world are full of expectations. After all, they will witness the collapse of an imperial capital royal family, which is a rare scene in a century. No way. Even three! The end of Zhao''s royal family is doomed. After that, the Zhu and Pu emperors, the royal families, and the Luoyang Ji family will definitely find them to settle accounts. On the moon watching cliff. In order to witness all this with their own eyes, many royal families from the outside world even set up a wine table on it, looking very happy. If it''s normal. It is to give them ten courage, dare not comment on the monarch level magnates in private. But now. Zhao, Zhu, PU, the royal family? It''s just three wretches! Besides, the Ji family will arrive in the evening. At this time, the three overlords of Jinling. I''m afraid I''m as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, jumping up and down. How can I care about them? "It''s said that the four overlords of Jinling are superior to each other and should not be speculated." A middle-aged man with a red face and a little intoxicated, with the strength of this wine, made a lot of comments on the existence that once could only look up, and his face was extremely happy: "now, in my opinion, it''s just like the words of Luoyang Ji family, but it''s just a group of lonely royal families." "Everybody, do you think so?" The middle-aged man said and laughed directly. The tone of the last sentence was full of irony. Immediately. Moon cliff, a burst of laughter. "Brother Wang, yes!" "Yes, too!" "What are the three overlords of Jinling? They are just a group of lonely rats. I guess they are all running around now!" I don''t know how excited they are at this time. There can be a cynical satire of imperial power. I didn''t dare to think about it before. Cool! It''s so cool! But Su lie, as the dark emperor, didn''t care to talk with the aristocrats. But. He stood at the top of Wangyue cliff and looked into the direction of Zhao''s royal family, but there was a flash of pleasure. It was a kind of final wish and a happy mood when everything was in the plan: "wait for Ji Shenglong to crush your Zhao''s royal family, and I will go with several masters." "At that time, Wu Zhentian, the father of master jiuqijing, took the lead, and two Shifu, two Shifu and three Shifu, eight Qijing. I''m sorry that Naji wins the dragon, but he won''t give me Su lie''s face!" "Zhao family, wait for me! Five years ago, I want to pay back the humiliation I put on myself! " Su lie''s eyes are very determined. Under his eyes, Zhao Zhu Pu, the three emperors, all of them, are in the bottom of his eyes. Only the farthest, in the north direction. He didn''t notice anything unusual. Similarly, all the high-level royal families from the outside did not enter Jinling City in order to prevent fire. One step away. Sometimes, the truth will be known. One step away. Heaven and hell are separated. ¡­¡­ In the evening. West mountain valley leading to Jinling. A group of noble and luxury cars, driving in a mighty way, are about to walk out of the entrance. Suddenly. But at this time, when the leading lights lit up the road ahead, I found a white bearded old man standing straight in the middle of the entrance, with a smile on his face, looking at the motorcade, as if waiting for a long time. Who? The Ji family''s son, who led the driving, just wanted to shout and scold, but he couldn''t help but find the old man''s appearance. He had already remembered it in his mind long before he left Luoyang. He got out of the car quickly, ran to a customized RV in the middle of the back team, and reported the situation in front of him in a low voice. "Well?" Hearing this, there was a strange old voice in the car. The next moment. The door opened and an old man in red buttoned clothes came down. It looks like he''s in his early sixties. In the dimpled eyes with black hair and dark brown eyes, he looked at the exit of the canyon with a calm and upright figure and a faint voice: "interesting, dare to come here directly." Ji Shenglong shouldered his hands and walked step by step. At this time, from the front of the famous car, and walk down a gray haired old man. Look at how pale your hair is. Obviously older. But when Ji Shenglong passed by, his tone was extremely respectful. He bowed his head slightly and gave out a name: "father!" "Let me have a look. I''d like to know Zhao Yongchang. How dare he come alone?" Ji Shenglong snorted coldly. There was a trace of disdain in his words. At this time. All the members of the Ji family came out of the car. Zhao Yongchang, who is alone, looks at each other. Neither side spoke first. "It''s interesting that in this situation, Zhao gonglong''s son is still able to maintain a calm appearance." Seeing that Zhao Yongchang''s face was calm and there was no panic on his face, Ji Shenglong could not help praising him, but his tone showed a hint of ridicule: "unfortunately, Zhao gonglong had already died." "Today''s Zhao clan, do you think you can stop me?" Once he Ji Shenglong and Zhao gonglong, in that long time, and called two outstanding dragon. If anyone can be the opponent of Ji Shenglong, Zhao gonglong, the king of Zhao in Jinling, was once absolutely one. But now, only once. Zhao gonglong is dead. In the land of the north, the great master below the supreme realm, who can be his opponent, has nothing else but the Tianmen patriarch Du Canghai. "Whether you come to beg for mercy or to die, it''s too late." Ji Shenglong looks at the front coldly. It seems that as long as his Ji Shenglong is there, everything has been settled. He opens his mouth lightly: "the Zhao family will become the Ji family in Luoyang, and tell the world to climb the stepping stone on the top!" At last he stood with his back to his body, ready to return. He didn''t care at all and didn''t observe Zhao Yongchang''s present state carefully. He said at random: "Sheng Peng, take him on the road for me!" But then. The white haired old man, Ji Shengpeng, the current head of Ji''s family, has always been with Zhao Yongchang and Qi Jing. He, who was still watching his changes, suddenly expanded his pupils as if they were exploding. His eyes were shocked. Like seeing a ghost, he looked at Zhao Yongchang and lost his voice: "you How can you be in the state of nine Qi! " Chapter 36 Whoops! In a word, all the kids of Ji''s family were shocked. They want to say something, open their mouth and don''t know what to say. Finally, everyone''s eyes turned to Ji Shenglong. Master of jiuqijing?! That is to say, the news announced by the Zhao family is not sensational at all! Is it true? Zhao Yongchang, actually broke through to the master''s nine Qi realm? No way! How did he do it? Wen Yan, just turned away, Ji Shenglong''s face could not help showing a trace of surprise. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Zhao Yongchang. Only then did he find out that the other side was really full of Qi, and there was indeed the image of a great master with nine Qi states. How? It shouldn''t be. According to the information collected by his Ji family, last year, Zhao Yongchang was still in Qi state. How could he break through the two states in an instant? It must be weird! There can be no such thing in this world! "Sheng Peng, give me a try!" Ji Shenglong spoke coldly. It''s really the Grand Master of jiuqijing. I''ve only stepped into the supreme realm now. I don''t need to be afraid of a younger generation! At this time, Ji Shengpeng''s face was shocked, but his eyes showed more complexity. I think he was the same generation as Zhao Yongchang. Both of them are great masters of qiqijing. How can the other side directly break through the nine Qi situation? Why? Bang! Ji Shengpeng stamped her foot violently, jumped to the height of five meters, clenched her fingers, and in the blink of an eye, with the help of the speed of falling down, she went down with one blow. It''s not a strong fight. It''s a straight fight! Around the fist, purple gold appears! Eight Qi State! Zhao Yongchang''s fierce eyes suddenly coagulated, as if he had seen Ji Shengpeng''s intention to hide his strength. The next second, with a fist, the whole body was full of Xia Qi. Nine Qi state was the most powerful strength, which was released without reservation. Boom! Two fists collided in the air! In an instant, a huge wave of wind with two people in the center swept around, causing a violent vibration in the valley, and countless broken stones on the ground were all shocked in the air. The scene is shocking. A dozen of Ji''s children, whether young or old, were stunned. Zhao Yongchang was able to compete with the main chamber. If there is any doubt before. Now. In all eyes, there is only boundless horror. Zhao Yongchang is really the Grand Master of jiuqijing! Only ten seconds passed. Ji Shengpeng''s body was blown away and fell backward. He lost! Eight Qi State, he is confident that he will not lose to anyone, only nine Qi state is the strongest, he is not an opponent in any case. "Interesting, Sheng Peng, please step back to one side." Ji Shenglong slowly extended his hand and walked in the idle court. Then he held Ji Shengpeng''s uncontrolled body. Then he looked at Zhao Yongchang with contempt, and said lightly: "now I''ve changed my mind, just tell me why you can break through two situations." "I can only abolish your cultivation and never move you, the king of Zhao." Ji Shenglong has enough capital to despise everything. Nine Qi state is the most powerful. For his current level, there are ten more, not his rivals. But. The reason why Zhao Yongchang can break through two situations in succession, he is very interested to know. Maybe it can help him step into the supreme realm! But all of a sudden, at this time, a flat voice without a trace of emotion, resounded throughout the western mountains and valleys. "Do you really want to know?" It''s clear that you don''t even see anyone, but it''s as if someone is in your ear, pounding the war drum hard. It''s deafening. Cold! Suddenly, almost all the Ji family members could not help but tremble unconsciously. It''s Ji Shenglong. This distance from the supreme realm, half foot into the characters, are not from the heart a firm, fierce review four weeks to look, looking for the speaker. But look up. Apart from the towering Canyon, and countless gravel, there are no other people. Zhao Yongchang put away his smile and stood there respectfully. Sir has arrived, who can be alone? "Who dares to play the devil in front of me?" Ji Shenglong glanced around, with a cold light in his eyes. In response to him, it is still a light sentence. "Aren''t you looking for me?" Hearing this, Ji Shenglong seemed to realize who it was. He snorted coldly, "you are the ignorant child who dares to challenge the world''s Heroes under the Jinling ban, Chu Lingxiao?" Immediately. Everyone in the Ji family, everyone''s face, showed a sneer. Who should I be. It turns out that''s the stupid green in the whole northern part of Yixiao. "Grandfather, don''t talk to such ignorant people." An old Ji family elder, immediately disdained to say: "you should catch Zhao Yongchang first. As for this kind of small waste, we don''t need to pay attention to it." "He is not even qualified to be the stepping stone of our Luoyang Ji family." But then. "Oh? Is that right? " In the air, Chu Lingxiao''s indifferent voice came again, with a hint of banter: "is that qualified?" As soon as the voice fell, the faces of the Ji family were not clear, so what was the boy talking to himself? What, is that qualified? Which one? "Rui Uncle Rui, you, you, look at you! " Suddenly, a young generation of Ji''s family made a startling sound. His hand trembled and he pointed to the old generation who had just mocked Chu Lingxiao: "look Everyone in the Ji family hears the sound and looks at it. In line of sight, the next scene, let all the faces, all show incredible eyes. In an instant. The scene in front of us. Let Ji Shenglong, the old monster who only steps into the supreme realm, the ancestor of Luoyang Ji family, the northern land really belongs to the invincible existence under the supreme realm. Open your eyes directly. As if something incredible happened, he kept his eyes on giri. Red! According to the division, it is an important process for the transformation of real Qi from the first stage of the transformation into the master''s realm. It is also an iron proof of the achievement of martial arts masters. The master''s aura is orange. Three gas environment is yellow. At this time, giri''s red all over her! To become a master? "Here This... " After the reaction, Ji Rui''s face was frightened. He didn''t look scornful of Chu Lingxiao''s face before. He couldn''t say a complete word for a long time. Is he dreaming? The other side a word, let him break through? "Impossible." "Here Is this an illusion? " The Ji family is all alone, and their eyes are dull. In the void, Chu Lingxiao''s joking voice came again: "how can it be enough to break through only one situation?" Orange! Yellow! Green! Cyan! Blue! Purple! In an instant. On girI, six colors flash by, and the gate of the realm rises like a rocket. "Qiqijing?!" Ji Shenglong''s hair stood erect, as if he had witnessed the great terror of prehistory. The whole man was stunned, only feeling the heartless beating back and forth, and the cold sweat on his back. This moment. All the members of Ji''s family, their legs trembling, knelt on the ground directly and looked around the canyon in horror. Hope to find Chu Lingxiao''s figure. Ghost! Damn it! They saw the ghost! Light words, still did not stop: "not enough, and then break through the two." The next moment. Purple and gold gathered, enveloping girI, who was almost fainting with fear. Eight Qi State! Up to jiuqijing. At this moment, the sunset appears in the whole Canyon! Looking at this scene, the ancestor of the Ji family, the whole person has been numb, as if frozen, and his face is frightened. Finally. All the people in the Ji''s family were stupid, like lifeless sculptures, all of them fell to the ground in fear. At this time, in the void, a faint voice came again: "now, am I qualified?" Chapter 37 You, Chu Lingxiao! When I am the stepping stone of Luoyang Ji family, I am not qualified! Previously. This sentence. The manner and tone of Ji Rui''s words have been heard by many Ji''s children. They feel how generous and ambitious he is. They are Luoyang Ji''s family. Even if it''s not a royal family. However, they were born king! Remove all obstacles! In today''s world, who dares to fight with them! All his splendor has been engulfed by the rolling tide of history. Today''s world. It''s their Luoyang Ji family that dominates the sun and the moon, and commands the world to be heroes. They are famous for their Luoyang Ji family! However. Between words. Except for the fact that her pants were already wet with fear, and she lived like a fool with a silly smile on her face. All the remaining members of the Ji family, with their pupils dilated violently and their faces frightened, had no courage to look up. The whole western mountain canyon. There was a dead silence. Ji Shengpeng, the current head of the Ji''s family, looked with great fear. Every drop of cold sweat on his forehead was as big as a bean, and he could not help shivering. He finally understood. Zhao Yongchang, who was the same generation of Zhao Yongchang, was able to break through two boundaries in a short period of time, and to reach the top of jiuqijing. They are Luoyang Ji''s family. From the beginning to the end, in the eyes of others, it''s just a play for yourself to pass the time. It''s funny that I, the Ji family in Luoyang, boast of invincibility and tell everyone in the world that I want to go to the ancient capital of Jinling to settle accounts. Funny, sad! Who is a blind eye? Who is the frog at the bottom of the well? A word. Then let the martial artists of the chemical realm be promoted to the martial arts master. With three words and two words, we are determined to be the most powerful and achieve the position of great master of jiuqijing. Is this a dream? Or did they meet God? Looking up, all the kids of the Ji family, with dementia on their faces, have been able to see everything they''ve trained in the city for many years. At this moment. Crash! Old ancestor Ji Shenglong. Two years ago, when he announced to the Ji family that he had broken the shackles and stepped into the supreme realm with half his foot, the whole Ji family cheered and congratulated. Everyone clenched their fists and looked forward to the future. He Ji''s family is going to change once in a while. Look down on the world and be the king of the dragon. Build a name that has been handed down for thousands of years, go straight to a person who was granted the rank of emperor hundreds of years ago, and copy the brilliant road he has gone through! At that time, Ji Shenglong, the old ancestor, was like the God of the world. With his own strength, he was able to help Ji Shengpeng, the head of the family, to break through the eight Qi environment. Such means. They will never forget it. Later, the ancestors helped them, the younger generation, to break through the realm. More importantly, they competed to worship and kneel. He Ji''s family, with more than a dozen incarnations, and a great master of eight Qi realms. That''s all. They have enough qualifications to sit on the first throne of God''s royal power. But now. On the way to the ancient capital of Jinling, I met a kid named Chu Lingxiao who made them sneer before, but with only a word or two, he could break through nine realms, namely, to become a king on the spot! Isn''t this a dream??? Compared with the ancestors who are regarded as gods in their hearts, they are just a piece of sand in the sea, which is so insignificant. "Fake, fake!" In this world. How can there be such a huge gap! In a word, nine boundaries are broken. It''s impossible to achieve the supreme state! Looking up at the invincible heroes in the world, those who have been famous in history and have made great contributions for thousands of years can not find such a horrible existence. Time returns, five thousand years of history. Who was there? Fairy? Where do immortals go in this world? This Why can''t we look back thousands of years of history and find a similar one? No! Why there is no trace of such terror in this world? It''s so anonymous. God is supreme. We can find a large number of written records from the ancient books collected by the Duwang people. It''s a more mysterious figure. Some clues can be found. "Who is he? Who is it? " Ji Shenglong''s mind and thoughts were in a mess. His face was sweating and cold. He tried hard to remember what he had seen in his life. I tried my best to scream in my heart. Hallucination! It must be an illusion! How could such a thing exist in this world! It''s not just Ji Shenglong. At this time, all the kids of Ji''s family, their eyes were full of panic. They raised their heads, opened their eyes, and stared at Ji Rui, who was paralyzed on the ground like a fool. I hope I can see that all these are illusions. But then. It seems to know what everyone in the Ji''s family thinks at this time. A plain voice, suddenly, is directly transmitted to everyone''s sea of knowledge. "Have you heard of the forbidden master of Kunlun?" Suddenly, everyone in the Ji family, including Ji Shenglong, the ancestor, was shocked and dazed. Who is the forbidden master of Kunlun? Why never heard of it? But then, just a second later. All of them breathed rapidly. Suddenly, they thought of a sentence, and their eyes were full of horror. "Kunlun Mountain, go up and die!" Hiss! In an instant. Ji Shenglong''s pupils are sharply constricted and his chest is violently fluctuating. He stares at Zhao Yongchang standing in front of him with wide eyes. Even if he is reincarnated, he is still scared and uncertain. "No, no way!" His heart was shaking violently, his teeth were all broken, and his mood was like a dam breaking through a dike at this moment. All the kids of the Ji family, at this moment, have the same frightened expression that makes seven souls and six spirits all fly. They stare at Zhao Yongchang closely. They really want to say: "it''s impossible. Behind the Zhao clan, you are the one on the Kunlun snow mountain!" But I don''t know why. My throat seems to be blocked by a stone. No matter how hard I try to make a sound, I am only hoarse. Zhao Yongchang can''t help but be stunned. Is this frightening? How can you look at me when Sir talks to you? This one. No matter how stupid you are, you understand. It''s no wonder that he dare to hold the sword, such as emperor Xuandi''s order, to restrict the world''s heroes. It''s no wonder that he can get out of the world at a word and break through nine realms. Chu Lingxiao Is now suspended in Jinling, that Kunlun Mountain fairy! Where do immortals go in this world? Boom! A minute later, with a loud noise coming from the west mountain canyon, everyone in the Ji family got the answer at the last moment of their lives. Where in the world to find immortals? Jinling ancient capital, Kunlun mountain! At the same time. Wangyue cliff, the dark emperor Su lie, like many high-ranking royal families, is looking up and waiting for the arrival of Jijia motorcade in Jinling. But at this time. When I received the call from Master Wu Zhentian, I thought it was to ask when Ji''s family would arrive, but when I pressed the connect button, I heard a furious voice mixed with panic: "what did you do in Jinling, little rabbit!" "Who is that Chu Lingxiao?" Chapter 38 The voice of anger and terror. It''s like an invisible ultrasonic current. It''s extremely harsh. It goes straight to Su lie''s forehead, making him unconsciously move the call away from his ear. His face was dazed. I thought there was a hallucination. Look at the cell phone. Yes, it''s Shifu''s number. How "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Su lie''s eyebrows are frowning. I don''t know what happened. However. In response, it was a minute of silence. Where else is the sound? "Teacher..." Just when Su lie wanted to ask, there was a fierce fight over the phone. There were two familiar voices, but they were full of grief. "Let''s go, second brother!" "No, third brother, you You go first, I''ll hold them The voice is intermittent and powerless, which makes people feel as if they are seriously injured and dying. In an instant. Su lie''s pupils were enlarged, his eyes were lost, he could not help wriggling his throat and swallowing his saliva. I feel uneasy inside. Because the master of these two voices is the second master and the third master who taught him the method of martial arts cultivation! What''s the matter?! Listen to the voice, it seems that we are going through a war, and have been wandering on the edge of the cliff of life and death. Who is shooting at them? Although the second master and the third master are not on the list of tianbang, they are all great masters of baqijing. Their accomplishments are not inferior to the top five of tianbang! "Ah!" There was another horrible scream, even a crack. Su lie was in a panic, and her eyes were shocked. She immediately shouted to the phone: "what''s the matter with you, master 2!" This shout made many high-ranking royal families talking to each other on the Wangyue cliff look at each other from the side, with more or less a trace of doubt and dissatisfaction on their faces. What''s the name of this kid? But no matter how loudly Sue called. At the other end of the conversation, after a heart rending scream, there was no response from the second master. This moment. Su lie''s eyes suddenly flickered, and he felt only the top of his head, like a dark cloud coming. His heart was frightened, and he could not help shivering. Second master, will not die? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No. "Three Three brothers, run away! " But then, a very frightened voice came to his ears. Su lie immediately stared and directly clenched his lips. He felt a chill on his back and was stunned on the spot. Master''s father, Wu Zhentian, the existence of the master''s nine Qi State, at this time, the voice was shaking! What''s the matter?! "Ah!!!! Big brother, let''s go! " Another painful cry, like a thousand arrows pierce the heart, made Su lie almost lose her mobile phone and fall to the ground. It''s not over yet. The next moment, on the other end of the conversation, two cold and strange voices came. "Want to escape, in front of us want to escape?" "Neither of you can escape today. I can only blame you for your bad life and the wrong apprentice!" The voice is as cold as ice for thousands of years. Even Su lie, who is far away from the moon watching cliff, can feel a strong sense of killing. Masters? Dead? There was a lingering fear in Su lie''s heart, and he could not help but step back for several strides, and sweat came out from the forehead. Impossible, impossible. It''s impossible! Master''s father, Wu Zhentian, is the top expert in tianbang. In recent years, he has stepped into the supreme realm with half a foot. Once the three masters join hands, if they fight each other to death, it will be Ji Shenglong, the ancestor of the Ji family, who can only draw. How could it be Will die! But it''s not over. When the call was automatically disconnected, only half a minute later, another encrypted call came. Su lie looked at the number in front of him in a trance, which surprised him. It''s the dark palace created by Su lie, the dark emperor! It is the biggest power in the dark world overseas. But now he has a bad feeling Just press the connect button, there is still a voice of panic at the other end of the call, more like an urgent inquiry at the critical moment of life and death. "Boss, you What did you do in Jinling? " "For Why did six great masters suddenly attack our base! " Bang bang bang! There was a huge explosion with a scream that made everyone tremble. It seems that at this time. The dark palace, which is full of firearms and can''t be attacked by tanks and airplanes, has been plunged into a sea of fire hell. "Ah! No, no! " "Who are you and why Ah Click. There was a sound like breaking his neck. From there, Su lie''s throat was suddenly tight, and her face was dazed. Her legs were back, and she could hardly stand. What happened? How How can it suddenly become like this?! Wasn''t it all right the day before yesterday? In one night, his dark palace, which no one dared to commit, was destroyed! Two master of eight Qi state. A master of jiuqijing education, who is also the No. 1 wuzhentian in tianbang, died in just a few minutes! Why? Su lie''s eyes are dull, and he looks at the Zhao''s royal residence, which is still in the sunset. The whole person is in an unprecedented fright, and his body is shaking violently. It''s the same moment. Almost at the same time. At this time, the personal mobile phones they carry with them suddenly ring one after another. Everyone looked at each other with a slightly embarrassed smile. What a coincidence. They all called. But when they connect, they put their cell phones in their ears, and are ready to put on the dignity of a high-level royal family to listen to what they want to say. Everyone, on the spot hand shake, cell phone unexpectedly fell on the ground directly. If you hear it! Everyone''s face was as white as paper. Looking at that setting off in the sunset, especially add a unique artistic conception of the ancient capital of Jinling. But at this point. Regardless of any high-level royal family, but the eyes, full of an uncontrollable panic. The next moment. As for birds and animals, they scattered and fled from the moon watching cliff. A lot of people. Even if you lose one of your shoes, you won''t care. They just want to stay away from the ancient capital of Jinling as soon as possible. It''s just a moment. The moon watching cliff, which has just turned red and wine green, is as empty as being swept by a sandstorm. Instant. Under the setting sun. Only Su lie fell to the ground and stared at the silent ancient capital of Jinling. Zhao''s royal family, mansion lobby. Many high-level Zhao clans stood on both sides with respectful faces and looked at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting on the right seat at that time. In everyone''s eyes, there was only deep awe. Tea is fragrant. Chu Lingxiao, take a sip. As if from beginning to end. He never left here. When an old figure came back, he bowed slightly and stood on one side. After a long time. In the lobby, a sentence came out: "the weather is turbulent, and my road is booming, but the sky is still too small." The voice is very light, but it seems to shake the whole world. At this time, the outside world, suddenly a surprising news came out, directly let the whole northern land, are fried. "The patriarch of Tianmen, Du Canghai, is suspected to have died in Jinling." However, just when the people shouted that this was false news, there was another one that made all the imperial families tremble. "Jijia and his party have been passing through xishanling gorge for two hours, but they haven''t appeared again." Chapter 39 Two messages. Like in a still lake. All the imperial families in the north were shocked by the storm. The underground world forum, for a while, was quiet and strange. Those local giants who had been reckless and ridiculed Zhao''s royal family had been scared to speak again. Even though. Many powerful royal families, not as high in the imperial capital of the royal family, have extraordinary insight. I don''t know the leader of Tianmen, Du Canghai. But it must be an unimaginable figure that can make all the spokesmen of the imperial capital and the royal family lose their voice in an instant. I''m afraid. It''s the same level warrior as Ji Shenglong, the ancestor of Luoyang Ji family! I was shocked at the sound. Many old chiefs of the imperial family sat on their own chairs, frowning for a moment, and their faces were unbelievable. Lord of Tianmen, Du Canghai. It was a living legend in their generation. Press on many great masters, and achieve the best reputation of the same generation! Today, ye Hetu, the old chief of the first imperial capital, the great master of jiuqijing, was born in the same generation with Du Canghai. However, the great master of jiuqijing once said: "if anyone of our generation has the chance to step into the supreme realm and truly soar in the world, only Du Canghai is alone!" What a compliment is that? In the supreme realm, there is no enemy between heaven and earth. Du Canghai is a great master of Tianzong who is destined to step into this realm. But in the hearts of all the imperial families, the legendary people died in the ancient capital of Jinling? Is that how you died? It''s impossible! Absolutely impossible! This is absolutely a completely false news. Those who step into the supreme realm with half their feet are invincible figures in the field of great masters. Even though. Unfortunately, it fell in the middle. In advance. It''s impossible to hear the grass move in the whole northern area. How could it be so silent? Who spread the false news! Dare to tease me! But just then. Once again, everyone was shocked and stared at the news, which spread from the sea to the inland like a gust of wind, shaking everyone''s heart. Master of jiuqijing, No.1 in tianbang, wuzhentian! His name. Even from tianbang, it''s gone! It seems that this man. It has never appeared on the sky list. It''s like it''s become transparent and evaporated from the world. At the same time. And his disciples. Su lie, the great dark emperor, was called a genius by many famous great masters. Tianbangsu 12. His name is also so silent. Before long, there was amazing news from overseas. The super power of the underworld. The dark palace, which was created by the dark emperor, was suddenly unable to stand up to its roots. There was no one alive. For a while. Everyone feels invisible. It seems that there is a big hand suddenly resting on his shoulder behind his back, which makes many old chiefs of the imperial family cold on their back and can''t help breathing. What''s the matter? Tianbang first Wu Zhentian, and his famous disciple Su lie, the dark emperor, were all removed from the list! Jinling ancient capital. Chu Lingxiao, the ignorant younger generation, had underestimated their identity before? If the above news is true. This Chu Lingxiao doesn''t come from there! ¡­¡­ West mountain canyon entrance. Jinling ancient capital is only half the way across the city. At this time, on the Middle Road, a group of people wanted to make friends with the leader of Luoyang Ji''s family, the place where the giant tree is. They are waiting for Ji Shenglong and the arrival of Ji''s team. There are even people. We set up a welcome team here to flatter. What is the scenery of Luoyang Ji family? How does it exist? It''s just the leader of all the dragons who will be in charge of the power in the north! If their small family can be rewarded by the senior level of Luoyang Ji''s family, they will surely become a powerful family! Wait for the chance. Once in a century! However, it is three hours after the expected arrival time. They didn''t even see the shadow of Ji''s motorcade. I don''t know why it hasn''t arrived yet. But every local family leader has no idea of leaving. You''re kidding! How can such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity be abandoned because it exceeds the expected time? Wait! No matter why. You have to wait! As long as we seize this opportunity, the threshold of the royal family will be open to them! However, at this moment, each of them''s personal cell phones suddenly ring. After switching on. Immediately. Everyone''s face turned white with fright, and his body began to shiver. A look of panic. Looking at the dark road ahead, there is no light, which is the only way for Jijia motorcade. But At that moment, the heads of all the local aristocratic families lost their spirits. Immediately. I''m afraid that people will know that they once wanted to receive the whole Ji family. They were in a panic. They went three steps at a time, as fast as they wanted. In a short time, where else is there on this road? My mother! Something big happened! A character who is the same as the ancestor of the Ji family died in the ancient capital of Jinling! How could this happen? It must have something to do with Chu Lingxiao! And before. In spite of the Jinling ban, wuzhentian, the great master of tianbang, suddenly evaporated! This Chu Lingxiao has a problem! There''s a big problem! Naji''s team, which didn''t show up for three hours, won''t be That night. In the whole northern part of the country, all the royal families waiting to see the Jinling play are mute for a moment. After that. There is an old clan leader of the nearby Imperial capital, who is brave enough to try to find out what happened to the Jijia motorcade. With ten of them. Along the route of Jijia motorcade, we finally arrived at the entrance of xishanling canyon. But when they go in. Looking at the middle of the mountain road, it seemed that there was a big earthquake, and there were huge rocks falling down everywhere. Many famous Ji family cars. It was smashed into pieces. They went on. When it comes to the exit. ¡­¡­ This moment. In front of the scene, the old patriarch of the imperial capital, the great master of Qi realm, and dozens of high-level officials all took a few cold breaths. As if Mount Tai had collapsed in front of them, the pupils tightened in a moment, just like a piercing cold, making everyone''s scalp numb. In front of me. It''s like going through a terrible war. What a tragedy! Even the body did not stay, only a continuous stream of blood still flowing! That scene, the horror of the heart straight shiver! Jijia motorcade, more than a dozen Huajing, a great master of Qijing, a living fossil who only steps into the supreme realm. It''s all dead! Instant. The news of great fear spread from the mouth of the old patriarch of the imperial capital to the whole North. In an instant. Countless people stared at the direction of Jinling with dull eyes, all shivering for it. Chapter 40 Jijia motorcade, in the west mountain canyon, the whole army was destroyed. Luoyang Ji family. This one will almost become the leader of many imperial families in northern China. However, nowadays, Ji Shenglong, the ancestor of the Ji family, has only half stepped into the supreme realm. He thought that in the eyes of the public, he would go straight to Jinling, level the Zhao family, and take the head of Chu Lingxiao. But nobody thought of it. In the western mountains and valleys, all It''s all dead! I don''t even have any slag! All people, whether it''s the imperial capital royal family like a giant dragon in the world, or the powerful family in charge of countless wealth. At this moment. They were all shivering. Many people are glad that they didn''t go to meet Ji''s family, otherwise, it''s not far from death! At this time, finally, there are local royal families in Jinling, and some people utter their voices intermittently. For those local aristocratic families who have mocked the Zhao family, they say: "br > " do you know why we didn''t talk before? " "You only need to see what the royal family of Yang looks like now, and then you will know that you were looking for death!" A bunch of idiots! Do you really think that Ji Shenglong, the ancestor of the Ji family, is invincible? How dare they run to Wangyue cliff, talk and laugh, and look at Zhao''s royal residence and sneer? Ignorance! Before long, an encrypted video from Jinling district was uploaded to the underground world forum. Point in public. At the same time, his eyes are full of fear, and his face is full of endless horror. Everyone, can''t help but cover their lips and don''t let themselves scream. However, in the northern part of the country, regardless of the royal residence in any city, there is a voice of utter horror. My God! What about the royal family manor? In the past few days, the ruins of the manor, the large handprint across the kilometer, have been cleaned up by the people above. Even so. But everyone knows that the place should be a unique quadrangle group of the Yang family. But what? No more! Nothing! No grass left! How could it be like this?! Looking at the dead underground world forum, a local leader of Jinling, with a wry smile on his lips, murmured: "now I know why we dare not make a sound?" The whole group of Yang''s royal family has been destroyed! How dare we talk? Perhaps, which saying is wrong, the end will be as tragic as the Yang family! At this moment, everyone was shocked as if they were hit by a flash of lightning, and their hearts were suddenly shocked. They suddenly realized it, and their faces were bitter. No wonder! It''s no wonder that Zhushi and Pushi, two overlord royal families in Jinling, were so impatient to issue a declaration to submit to Chu Lingxiao. Originally. The other side knew the horror in the morning! Funny they are shameless, ignorant to come out and make a mockery. A real royal family! Wuzhentian, the great master of jiuqijing, ranks first in the list of heaven! The head of the Ji family, master qiqijing! Tianmen patriarch, Du Canghai, Ji Shenglong, the ancestor of Ji family, two and a half great masters of Tianzong who only step into the supreme realm! That''s what they found out. So many invincible people died in this big play! Everyone. They are all places in the north. They are very important and can even subvert the existence of the whole North. For a while, I don''t know how many people are scared to hide in their own homes and never dare to say a word again. Just sit there. Shaking all the time! For the first time in their lives, they have this kind of fear that comes from the heart and is very near manic. ¡­¡­ Jinling City, Wangyue cliff. It was nearly the next morning. In the eastern sky, a ray of dawn lights up the earth, just like sweeping away all the haze in the world. Quiet and comfortable. Chu Lingxiao, a white robe draped on his shoulders, the breeze blowing, the bottom of the robe gently moving, he stood on the edge of the cliff, overlooking the whole landscape of the ancient capital of Jinling. A long sigh: "traveling in the world of mortals, no matter the time and people, the dynasty change, all things in the world, after all, have been rising and falling." Behind him stood a line of people. There are all the high-level officials of Zhao family headed by Zhao Yongchang, and the high-level officials of the two great emperors headed by Zhu Shi and Pu Wenyong. All eyes are full of awe, looking at Chu Lingxiao. Only now. In such a peaceful and quiet environment, they could feel Chu Lingxiao''s profound and natural detachment. Zhu Shi and Pu Wenyong, the two old heads of the royal family in Jinling, secretly congratulated themselves on their original decision. How wise. At the first time, regardless of all the sarcasm, he stood up to support Chu Lingxiao. Otherwise. Can they stay in this ancient capital of Jinling? ¡­¡­ "Ha Ha ha ha ha, I didn''t think of it, I didn''t think of it! " A sad voice was heard from the moon watching cliff, but it was mixed with a trace of unwillingness. In the words, there was a question: "why? Why on earth? " "Why can you easily solve the dilemma that even the emperor and the royal family are restless?" "Why, you tell me, who are you?" At this point. Standing not far from the left side of Chu Lingxiao, the man who is wearing his hair and speaking is Su lie, whose mood has suffered a huge blow and collapsed. His face was sad, his feet were unsteady, his body was about to fall at any time. Pointing to Chu Lingxiao, with a complex and sad look on his face, he asked aloud: "why? Even if I die, I want to know. " However, no one responded to him. Chu Lingxiao, looking at the rising sun in the distance, speechless, no one knows what he is thinking at the moment. At this time, a ray of dawn shone on Su lie''s face. He felt it immediately. It seems that there is a feeling that has been buried in my heart by myself, and it is sprouting quietly again. That feeling is called ordinary. It''s so gentle. So comfortable. As if this second can wash all the memories that you want to avoid and feel shame. ¡­¡­ "I see, Yuan It turns out that I''m just flirting with myself. " Looking at the silent and expressionless Zhao Ning''s words standing there, at this moment, Su lie suddenly seemed relieved, looking up at the sky and smiling, but there was a trace of sadness in her voice, as if she was remembering her original self: "maybe it would be better to be an ordinary person." "Perhaps, no power or power in the world is as happy as an ordinary person." He closed his eyes. In my mind, in the past five years, in the stormy and bloody overseas life, I want to find a relaxing picture with even a few seconds. But found out. Not at all It turns out that he, from the beginning to the end, is just a poor guy who lost his past memories. But it was just then. Su lie suddenly showed ferocity on his face, clenched his fists tightly, and in his tone, he was unyielding. He was furious at Chu Lingxiao and said: "even so, I don''t regret it!" "I''m born extraordinary, who dares to be above!!!" When the last word falls. He suddenly jumped over the sky, devoted his whole life to cultivation, and dived down towards the Chu Lingxiao. He had a determination to die. He shouted: "today, though I am dead, I am still the dark emperor Su lie!" However, when Chu Lingxiao was still half a foot away, Su lie''s body was smashed, without any sign, and disappeared in the air. Silence and silence. After a long time. The light voice of Chu Lingxiao''s non cannibal fireworks came from the moon watching Cliff: "pass on my words, five days later, in the northern part of China, all the imperial families will enter Jinling." Chapter 41 The dust settled in Jinling. All people, at the same time of great consternation, are more puzzled. Chu Lingxiao. What is the identity? Where does he come from? Ji Jiaji Shenglong and Tianmen patriarch Du Canghai are all great masters who only step into the supreme realm. Why they didn''t even see the process. Two people, so quietly died? There was also su lie, the dark emperor of wuzhentian, the number one in the list that day. Although they could not compare with those two, they had one identity, so that many imperial families could not ignore them. Tianbang! These two words represent a lot behind! Although they don''t like to be included in the list of heaven, they fight for the rank of great masters. But it can''t be expressed. They can ignore the power of building tianbang! There are too many secrets in the northern part of China. They are the descendants of the so-called emperor level peerless people. They dare not stand up and declare to the whole northern part that they are respected by the imperial capital and the royal family! In the eyes of ordinary giants. Sitting in all ancient capitals of China, they are the king of the imperial capital. They are invincible and stand on the top of the mountain! But only they know. In the northern part of China, there has been a division since the end of the reign of emperor. Divide the world power into one to ten stars. If there are powerful families in the town, they are all from one star to three stars, which can be called the royal family! Four to five stars, no division. It belongs to fighting. It can only be sealed! But only the great master of six Qi realm is in charge of the power. That is the real power that can be called the king of Zhenlong. All of them have a say in the whole northern area. Up again. It is the Grand Master of qiqijing and baqijing, the imperial capital royal family in charge of the town. It''s just like the existence of one side of princes. It''s called Qixing royal family! Eight star royal family! In the whole northern land, only Ye family, the first imperial capital and the great master of jiuqijing, ye Hetu, can be qualified to win! The power of tianbang! Only when we reach the nine star royal family, can we truly turn a blind eye and stay alone! And that wuzhentian, just disappeared. Afterwards. Tianbang has no statement! Many old chiefs of the Seven Star royal family, with shocked and appalled eyes, looked at Jinling and frowned tightly: "is he really from the nine star royal family?" Only the nine star royal family, which has long been reclusive, can kill two and a half great masters of Tianzong who only step into the supreme realm. It''s called the nine star royal family! There are three strong people in the family, such as the ancestor of Ji family and Du Canghai, Tianmen. Is that true? Just as many old chiefs of the imperial families were trembling and uneasy, suddenly, a high-level official rushed in to convey a word. Smell the words. Instant. All the old chiefs of the imperial family rose abruptly, and their faces were frightened. This Chu Lingxiao. What the hell is he doing? Is he really a great man in the north? Let me wait for the top of the Seven Star royal family to enter Jinling? What''s the difference between this and orders? Previously, Chu Lingxiao''s Jinling ban was treated as a joke to the royal families like princes. But when Du Canghai, the patriarch of the Ji family and Tianmen, suddenly died I understand. Chu Lingxiao''s identity is absolutely related to the nine star royal family! That''s it. If you don''t allow us to enter Jinling, we will. But can''t we hide? Anyway, if you stay in your own territory, it''s not the same as princes, or thousands of people look up, stand high and look down on the masses? Yes. Behind you Chu Lingxiao, it seems that you are a nine star king! Can hold the world ox ear, regard us as the mole ant. But now you really regard yourself as the master of our seven star royal family? A word, a shout? Many old chiefs of the royal family are gloomy. "Even the nine star royal family should be concerned about the secular rules and dare not do too much." ¡­¡­ As the land of the north, ye Hetu, the only old patriarch of the eight star royal family, once heard his words and gnawed his teeth: "it''s too much to deceive!" "Just a little boy, how dare you be so unbridled!" Yehe map, all a little muddled. Such a way of doing things is not in line with the style of the nine star royal family. "This son is too ambitious to understand the situation at all!" "If you have a tiger in your heart, you can sniff the rose!" Ye Hetu is the great master of jiuqijing. As the old patriarch of the eight star royal family, he has seen many amazing young descendants in his life. They are the real legitimate sons of the nine star royal family. He has met one or two of them. But never. Such as Chu Lingxiao, arrogance to the extreme! It seems that behind this son are a group of arrogant people who do not put the world''s Heroes in their eyes. The tiger in the heart sniffs the rose. What is a tiger? It refers to both strength and mind. If it''s desire, it''s out of the reach. One day, it will be swallowed up by the rose. ¡­¡­ And all of a sudden. A senior member of Ye''s royal family walked quickly to Ye Hetu and whispered to his ear: "old patriarch, there are several young people outside, indicating that they want to see you." Ye Hetu''s frown. At that time, he looked at the middle-aged senior manager with a puzzled face: "are you sure you want to come to me?" He was stunned. Who will come to him at this time, or some young people? Ye Hetu is just the arrogant words of Chu Lingxiao. He is upset. Then he waved and frowned. In his tone, he was full of anger: "no, let them roll for me!" What kind of person is Ye Hetu? Master jiuqijing, the old patriarch of the eight star royal family, when did the younger generation run to his Ye''s residence and named him to see him. Which younger generation is qualified for his interview! "You Why don''t you listen to the notice and break in? Where are we, the Ye clan! " But as he spoke, there was a loud rebuke outside the door. But I just heard it. Bang bang bang! Three hits on the floor. Immediately. The three guards of Ye''s royal family fell into the lobby with their faces full of pain. The next moment. Three young men in brocade and blue suits came in, their eyes looked around, their eyes were full of the color of arrogance one of them glanced at the three guards who were lying on the ground in pain and lamentation, and said to himself: "brother, this is ye of the eight Star royal family? It doesn''t look great either. " As soon as I say that. Standing beside yehetu, the high-level man turned black and shouted: "want to die?!" "How dare you insult my Ye family, who are you?" But the three strangers were arrogant and domineering, without even looking at him. At this time. Standing in the middle, looking at the picture of Ye he sitting there looking worried, he said lightly: "elder ye, long time no see." "Look at you. It''s Chu Lingxiao, isn''t it? You don''t need to be a nobody. " "He, our nine star king, will solve it!" I always think the young man is familiar with yehetu and hears that he has reported to his family. Immediately. An incredible shock, the whole person brush, from the chair stood up. Chapter 42 Nine star royal family! These three young people are from the nine star royal family! On the spot, the Ye''s high-level opened his eyes wide and closed his mouth quickly in fear of saying more. Ye Hetu, the great master of jiuqijing, got up from the Taishi chair and quickly stabilized his previous upset mood to show respect. After finishing his clothes, he walked slowly towards the other side. Nine star royal family! Just saying that, the other side actually appeared! This moment. It is not only the Ye''s royal family, but also the Seven Star royal family residence in the ancient capital. Except for Jinling. Kaifeng, the ancient capital of seven dynasties! Anyang, a thousand year old city! The capital of Shu, once the capital of Shu! Xianyang, once born a dynasty that has passed on for thousands of years! There are nearly ten cities with seven Grand Masters in Qijing. All of them are strange young people with extraordinary temperament and extraordinary demeanor. They say different things. Everyone, with a proud look in his eyes and a sarcastic tone in his voice, said a person''s name. "Chu Lingxiao!" Almost at the same time. No matter who is the old patriarch of the Seven Star royal family, when he hears these words, he is like a giant dragon on the top of the floor, peeping into the nine star royal family in the world. He is more shocked than shocked. It''s because of Chu Lingxiao! No! Isn''t Chu Lingxiao from the nine star clan? Are they wrong? "Elder ye, I haven''t seen him for many years. Are you all right?" The young man, who is the leader among the three, has a plain smile on his face, and bends down slightly towards yehetu. Immediately. Ye Hetu''s heart was shocked. He walked quickly to stop the other party''s actions. He said with a flattered smile: "nephew Ke, you are a man of gold. In the future, you will take over the power of the royal family of Ke." "How can you salute me? I don''t deserve it." The young man in front of me. Even the great master of jiuqijing like him, the old patriarch of the eight star royal family, dare not pose as an elder. How can we make each other salute? Ke bingxu seemed to have expected this. Before ye Hetu''s hand touched him, he just bent down slightly, and then stood up slowly. He said lightly: "thank you very much, little nephew." But if at this moment. There are carefully observed people around, must be able to feel Ke bingxu, tone between the faint, showing a trace of unrivalled pride. As if he bowed to yehetu. The other side must stop it! Otherwise. It''s just disrespect! The two young people standing beside Ke bingxu saw that elder brother had just prepared to salute Ye Hetu. Can''t help sneering in my heart: "elder brother, is it too much for ye old man''s face?" "It''s not just an old patriarch of the eight star royal family. The great master of jiuqijing can only rank the third in terms of strength among the Ke royal family!" The two brothers Ke fanwei and Ke mu, their eyes full of contempt, a pair of superior arrogant eyes, a light glance at the map of Ye he, could not help but snort again. Count you old man. Just now, I have some eyesight. I know to stop it. I''m the first clan of the nine star royal family. The future successor is to salute you, and you have no right to receive it! Two brothers, disdainful look. Naturally, you can have a panoramic view of Yehe. So what? If ordinary people dare to despise him like this, he would have slapped him in the face! Even if it''s the royal family of seven stars. He dare to shoot! But the two in front of me. If he can''t help it, it''s estimated that the whole Ye family will suffer a lot. "Fan Wei, Xiao Mu." Seeing the two younger brothers around me, he was a little too arrogant. Ke bingxu coughed dryly and spoke lightly: "I haven''t hurried yet. Have you seen elder ye?" Although the royal family of Ke has its own unique pride, the minimum surface etiquette should be in place. Ke fanwei and Ke mu, just want to say that they are just eight star old clan leaders, who are not qualified to let us salute. They see that elder brother Ke bingxu looks at the picture of chaoye river with a stare, and can''t help but do a salute. "Two wise nephews, you are just breaking my heart." Seeing this, ye Hetu was in the mood of climbing to the palace in the sky. The whole person dared not neglect it. He asked: "come here, serve tea to the three wise nephews!" Say. Ye Hetu slightly turned over and reached out to the lobby: "three wise nephews, this way, please." Ke bingxu nodded. No longer push anything, directly sat in the same position as yehetu. But Ke fanwei and Ke mu, knowing that this place is someone else''s territory after all, sat in the side position. Sitting on the other side, ye Hetu gently pushes a cup of freshly brewed ancient tea to Ke bingxu''s right hand. His face is heavy, and he hesitates for a long time. He wants to talk and stops saying: "dear nephew, just now I heard from you that you, Ye''s royal family, want to..." Chu Lingxiao. These three words. In today''s northern land. Especially when the patriarch of the Ji family and the Tianmen clan died, they were not under the name of taboo. Don''t know each other. How can we find out? We need to solve the problem of Chu Lingxiao. Ye Hetu, I dare not talk too much. "It''s just a sudden unknown. Why is elder ye so afraid?" Ke bingxu took a sip of tea with a slight disdain on his face and said with a smile: "didn''t he just kill two great masters of Tianzong who just stepped into the popularity with the old monster behind him? "Nothing great." "The boy named Chu Lingxiao made the biggest mistake, that is, he dared to stand up as the king of the northern land!" Ke Bingxu cold hums, in the sneer on the face, is permeated with one silk to have no the mockery color of the knower. Not long ago. That ridiculous Jinling ban. He didn''t pay attention to the NINE-STAR royal family Ke Shi, and didn''t have any intention of coming out. He was still at the top of the cloud and looked down upon the small farce in the real giant posture. But this time. Chu Lingxiao, however, touched their bottom line. How dare you put out the Royal School and order all the imperial families to enter Jinling? Do you really think of yourself as king? When did you tell the north what to do? Ke fanwei and Ke mu all flashed a sneer of disdain. As early as Yangzhou incident, his royal family of Ke noticed Chu Lingxiao. At first. There is just a blood line, almost negligible collateral children, who witnessed all the processes in Yangzhou thin West Lake. Unfortunately, no matter how their lineal line rebukes and asks, the lineal line just doesn''t open its mouth, just like being scared to be silly, shaking his head when asking anything. I didn''t care about you last time. This time, I dare to ride on our nine star royal family and pose as king. I really want to die! But. But at this time. Ye Hetu''s face is full of doubts. Lengbuting asks, "dare to ask, nephew, what''s the popularity situation you just said?" "Isn''t it supposed to be a half step realm?" Immediately. When hearing Ye Hetu''s words, Ke fanwei and Ke Mu showed a trace of irony in their eyes. They didn''t even know that they were indeed a group of lonely emperors. Even Ke bingxu raised his eyebrows and was surprised. No wonder Chu Lingxiao dared to be so arrogant. It turns out that the imperial families in the northern land are not even clear about the division of the three realms of Tianzong grand master. That would be good. When I wait for the nine star royal family to come out, I will definitely ask all people in the north to have a look. Chu Lingxiao is just like this. They used to be king! This is still the case! Chapter 43 Popularity? What is that? Ye Hetu was very surprised. He was the first to hear about the division of the great master of Tianzong. I can''t help it. With a trace of curiosity in his tone, he asked again, "what is the meaning of popularity, nephew?" As soon as he said that. Ke fanwei and Ke Mu were even more sneering and laughing. Now they understand a little bit. Why does an unknown person dare to stand on his nose and face like this, and take himself as the king of the northern land again and again, and give orders. In any case, it is also called the imperial capital and the royal family. It is so lonely that even the most basic level of common sense is not clear. It''s really the offspring of the emperor level great man! So it looks. The boy named Chu Lingxiao, as they guessed, was just a man of great reputation. He could only bully and bully these lonely kings. Ke bingxu''s eyes were calm, he blew the steaming tea lightly, his manners were elegant, and he had a pretentious attitude. Instead of answering, he asked: "elder ye, do you know all the words in the world today? Who made them?" Ye Hetu was shocked. Although he didn''t know why Ke bingxu suddenly asked this question, he pretended to cooperate: "of course, this old man knows that thousands of years ago, after emperor Xuanyuan unified China, he ordered a historian named Cangjie to create a figure that can be understood at a glance. Later generations call it a character!" This shallow problem. Even an ordinary person should know, let alone the eight star old clan leader. "Elder ye, you are right." Ke bingxu nodded slightly and said: "then you can see why the two characters of Jade King seem to be the same, but the meaning of their representatives is different from each other?" This Yehetu hesitated and shook his head. After living for more than 100 years, he certainly understood the meaning of the word "Jade King". As for why Cangjie stipulated such a writing when he created the characters, he really did not meditate. But. How does this relate to popularity? "Cangjie''s character, the same as the Jade King, is a symbol of precious identity, but even if he Shibi can reach the next city, it is just a common thing." Ke bingxu said quietly, but there was a deep and abrupt look in his eyes, and a bit of awe flashed on his face: "but for the king who is high above, he just plays with things in his hands." "Three horizontal lines and one vertical line are king characters. Three horizontal lines are heaven, earth and man. One vertical line is the one that can connect heaven, earth and man. It''s king!" And they are nine star royalty. In this northern land, is the real king! Smell speech, at this time of leaf River figure, just like have thought to nod, seem to understand what is popular situation. "The great master of Tianzong, just like this jade word, seems to be one step away from the supreme realm, but it is two steps away from the supreme realm, only through the human realm." "If we can connect the local atmosphere and the weather, it is only one step away from the supreme environment!" When Ke bingxu said this, he added a lot of pride to his face, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth: "the environment of popularity, the environment of the earth and the environment of the weather, though only one, is the gap between the ants and the elephants, which is not the same at all." Ye Hetu''s heart immediately trembled, and the difference among the three environments was so huge. The old monster behind Chu Lingxiao. Isn''t it at least the geographical environment? Otherwise, how could we kill the Ji family''s ancestor and Tianmen''s patriarch without any movement? "Elder ye, don''t be so afraid." Ke bingxu chuckled, dismissing: "Chu Lingxiao let you, the imperial capital and the royal family, go to Jinling and ignore it." "Our nine star royal family will let him know that he is not allowed to indulge in this northern land!" Two old monsters in the popular environment died. It can really shock the whole North. But their NINE-STAR royal family, however, have elders who have participated in the atmosphere of the earth, and even have an ancestor who has lived for 200 years and participated in the atmosphere of the heaven. This time, they are the king of Koch. One thing must be understood by all the Seven Star royal families in the north. They were kings in the past, and they will be kings in the future! "Nephew, if Chu Behind the Chu Lingxiao is a weather environment. Then we, the Ye clan... " Ye Hetu is still afraid. Up to now, Chu Lingxiao has a mysterious feeling. What a weather situation! At that time, I''m afraid it''s the nine star royal family. They all have to decide whether to come out. Hearing this, Ke bingxu chuckled, as if he didn''t take Chu Lingxiao as an eye, sipped his tea lightly and despised him. Seeing this, ye Hetu is a little confused. Is he wrong. The weather is strong. King Ke, don''t worry about it? "Elder ye, are you really scared by Chu Lingxiao?" The two brothers, Ke fanwei and Ke mu, who were sitting there with disdain on their faces and a hint of ridicule in their tone: "before we came, my elder brother praised you for being still powerful and powerful." "Why do you look a little old and confused now?" Ye Hetu''s face suddenly sank a little. These two little bastards, a master of the second Qi realm, have no manners since they entered the door. Now, it''s a direct taunt! If it wasn''t for you two to have a good birth, I would really like to break your mouth if I was born in the family of nine star king Ke! "Elder clan ye, don''t blame my two younger brothers for being frivolous. It''s the elder clan that worries you too much." At this time, Ke bingxu gently put down the teacup, with a tone of contempt for Chu Lingxiao, sneering: "it''s behind him, it''s really a weather situation, and it''s just splashing a layer of water on the calm lake, which can''t overturn any big waves." "This time it''s not just my king Ke''s family. Six nine star kings hidden in the north will come out!" Ke bingxu snorted a little coldly, his heart was full of laughter. Weather conditions? As long as you are not in the supreme state behind you, please wait and kneel down for the nine star royal family! What''s more, I''m afraid not even the atmosphere! Boy, haven''t you seen a big scene? What''s the use of bullying a group of old, weak, sick and disabled emperors? Our nine star royal family, like the giant overlooking the whole North, did not make such a fuss and put on a king posture. Even if it''s a show of power. In this northern land, when is it your turn to a kid who doesn''t know from which gully? Good! I like it, right! I like to pretend to be a big guy, right! Then we, the nine star royal family, will build a biggest stage for you and let you know well that "there are points in your heart", how to write these five words! At this time, ye Hetu''s face on the other side changed dramatically. He was almost stunned. His hand holding the tea cup was shaking all the time. What did he just hear? Six nine star kings! Six noble kings come out together. The northern land is going to change! Chapter 44 Who is the most famous name in the North today? I''m afraid that any family, royal family, will blurt out three words. Chu Lingxiao! Let all the royal families of the imperial capital enter Jinling, which is just to be superior to the whole North and be named king. Everyone knows. The attitude of the imperial family in this world has always been that no one dares to fight against it. Let alone command! However, today''s imperial families have experienced the death of the Ji family''s ancestor and the Tianmen clan leader. Who else dares to disobey that man? At least, in the eyes of all the powerful families, there is no doubt that the imperial capital and the royal family will go to Jinling! But the opposite is true. All the people did not expect that, in this northern land, all the imperial families seemed to have agreed on a similar statement within the same day. "I am the emperor''s capital, standing in the north for so many years, never threatened by anyone!" As if there was no fear of Chu Lingxiao at all, there was a strong tone in his words. This moment. Everyone was stunned. I don''t know how to think about it. When the characters such as Ji''s ancestor and Tianmen''s patriarch appeared, they were not heavy and appalled one by one? Now, they are all killed by Chu Lingxiao. Don''t you think you should be more afraid and dare not resist his words? How suddenly with took the strong medicine general, suddenly rose! Is the play wrong? At a time when everyone was surprised, the entire northern imperial capital and the royal family once again jointly issued a statement. The strong attitude surprised everyone. "Five days later, the old patriarch of Ye''s royal family will hold a birthday ceremony. All the powerful families must be present!" "Of course, there are three royal families in Jinling!" In particular, the last sentence, let everyone immediately hold their breath, heart shocked, all feel a real storm, will attack the whole North. All the big northern families are shocked. Nobody expected it. All the royal families of the imperial capital were united and United, and they wanted to fight against Chu Lingxiao! If something goes wrong, there must be a demon! The royal family. Can live in the world for so many years, which is not a thousand year fox, one by one, more and more excellent. Without sufficient assurance, it is impossible to press forward step by step! It seems that they are short-sighted. I think so. That''s a royal family. I don''t know how many bloodbath I''ve experienced. How can I take a hairy boy? There''s no way? But this time. All the big schools in the north have learned well, and have not jumped out as recklessly as last time. Watch the fire from the shore temporarily to stop it. This group of imperial families fight. If they win, they will be standing in line. But in the hearts of all the giants, there is a number. It is estimated that Chu Lingxiao will be planted this time. After all, it''s just a young man in his twenties. How could he really overturn the emperor''s capital clan. Zhao ''s royal residence, an artificial lakeside in the inner courtyard. Although it is man-made, it is surrounded by green mountains and rivers, with a forest of ancient trees. Look around. By the lakeside, a few willows, swaying with the breeze, scatter the catkins of the next place. A long fishing, a white robe, a man standing on the shore of the lake, looks out of the world. The picture is uncomfortable and poetic. Chu Lingxiao, with his fishing rod in his left hand, his right hand behind him, his eyes as calm as water, looked at several egrets flying in the distance from time to time, as if his mind was not on fishing at all. But when you look down at the top of the fishing rod. But I was surprised to find that countless strange lake fish, all gathered around the fishing line and swam, with their mouths open, as if begging Chu Lingxiao to catch them. One by one, from all directions, like a lotus in full bloom, the lake is splashed with countless ripples. That scene. It''s spectacular. Zhao Ning, who was holding a fishing basket in a slender jade hand, stood beside Chu Lingxiao, with a small mouth open, and his eyes were full of shock, watching this extremely incredible scene. She knows. There was no hook under the line. Only a single fishing line can''t sink into the lake, just floating on the lake. But it is. Unexpectedly, the whole lake moved. All the creatures under the lake wanted to bite the fishing line. Zhao Ning said that her eyes were beautiful and her eyes were big. After watching for half an hour, she heard a faint voice in her ear: "Su lie, have you ever been moved?" The light floating voice made Zhao Ning''s body tremble. After a long silence, he looked at the snow-white figure in front of him and shook his head. She has no scruples. Because, for Sully, it really did not come to that share. Seeing that the atmosphere became dull again, Zhao Ning could not help but say: "Sir, all of a sudden, those imperial families in the outside world have changed their ways. It should be the nine star royal family that intervened." "Would you like to..." Before she finished speaking, there was another saying on the Bank of the lake: "it''s interesting to fish slowly, otherwise it''s too boring." "That Surrey is luckier than them, at least knowing the truth a little earlier." With that, Chu Lingxiao raised his hand gently, and the fishing rod was put away automatically. Suddenly, all the lake fish woke up like a dream and wandered around. He stood up with his hand in his hand and looked at a place in Jinling City. There was a trace of vicissitudes in his eyes. He sighed: "well, I have a promise that I haven''t made yet. It''s just today. You can go out with me." ¡­¡­ Jinling ancient capital. There is a well preserved ancient street area. Most of the houses here are old courtyard in 1930s. One of them is a high-rise building with a small courtyard in the middle. It''s called the late Liuqin Academy. Although it is a piano hall, there are only two shabby tile houses. There are more than ten tables with missing corners in the hall, but there is no student. In front of the old-fashioned long table, an old man with grey hair and a face full of vicissitudes, wearing presbyopic glasses and a face full of melancholy, looked at the account book in front of him. Next to the old man, a little girl with two ponytails, at most four years old, with an innocent look, sat on one side of the table very cleverly, undisturbed. "Grandpa, you haven''t had lunch yet. Let''s eat first." The little girl touched the round little head and said with milk. "Niuniu, Grandpa will eat later. The money for your operation hasn''t been settled yet." The old man sighed and looked depressed. The old man is in this ancient block. He is called old Chen. This piano hall is inherited from his grandmother''s generation. The profound culture can be called the real Centennial Piano Academy. But because of the development of the times, more and more young people prefer Western musical instruments, such as their Guqin academy, almost eliminated. There is no hope! Looking at the empty courtyard without any students, and looking at the granddaughter Niu who has congenital heart disease, old Chen looks sad. Do you really want to sell grandma''s Guqin? Once someone wanted to buy it with a million yuan price, so that the operation cost of her granddaughter, Niu Niu, would be there. But the guqin, grandmother left a last word, let him wait for a person. But a hundred years have passed. Is the man still there? On one hand is filial piety, on the other hand is the granddaughter who lives by each other. It''s really hard for him to choose. At this time, just when old Chen felt powerless and his face was sad, a magnetic voice suddenly came from the door: "Liu Ruying, I''m here for an appointment." Chapter 45 Outside the gate. Chu Lingxiao stood with his hand in his hand, but did not step in. He just looked up at the plaque hanging on the gate of the Qingwa courtyard. He could see the word "late willow" in it. There was a long silence. Zhao Ning''s face was quiet, and he stood behind respectfully, asking nothing more. The courtyard is shabby, hidden in the cracks of the ancient street area, and there are few people coming. There is no choice. Attract a lot of businesses around and look. It''s really strange that the Qin house of old Chen''s ancestral family is almost closed. Today, someone came to visit it. "Let''s go in." Chu Lingxiao stares at the Qin court, opens his mouth lightly and steps into it. In fact, when he was near the piano hall, he realized that there was no life breath of Liu Ruying around. Life span of ordinary people. If you are not a warrior, how many can live in the past 100 years? "Sir, let''s make a centenary agreement." "If, a hundred years later, Liu Ruying can still live in this world, please come and listen to the little girl play a song." At that time, under the city of Jinling, the woman dressed in a long red dress, made a living by performing arts. No more sound. Now there is only the agreement left in the sweet smile. When Chu Lingxiao stepped into the Piano Academy. The person who thought it was grandma to wait finally came, but saw only a young man in a white robe. Chen Fuyan''s expectant eyes suddenly disappointed. It wasn''t the one grandma was waiting for. If only he could show up. I also finished it. My grandmother gave me an order at the end of her life, so that I could sell the Guqin. Niuniu''s operation cost would not be too much to worry about. Looking at the innocent and pure eyes of her granddaughter, Niu Niu, Chen Fuyan sighed and returned to a sad look. It seems that they are not used to it for a long time. Usually, there are some tourists from other places. They take this Guqin hall as a local scenic spot to visit. Chen Fuyan waved his hand casually and whispered a reminder: "it''s OK to visit, but don''t touch the things here, and pay 100 yuan for foreign affairs." It''s not that he is greedy for money. It''s really his girl''s disease. She needs money badly. Zhao Ning said, nodded softly toward Chen Fuyan, and put a hundred yuan on the table. Immediately. He followed Chu Lingxiao again. See pay money, Chen Fuyan also didn''t say anything, continue to turn over the account book in front of, full of bitterness. Late Liuqin hall. If you look at it now, it''s not really a place to teach piano art. There are only a dozen wooden tables in all. Although the Qin is complete, its strings are old and cannot play the most pleasant timbre. The place is even smaller. Walking inside, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes finally stay on the corner cabinet, a black-and-white photograph with a strong sense of age. It''s not like that. It''s more like a sequel. In front of me, there is a column of incense that emits smoke. In the picture, is a face full of wrinkles, gray hair, wearing a body embroidered with lotus cheongsam. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes lingered for a few seconds, then he turned to the Guqin which was placed below. Slowly sit down, close your eyes, as if feeling something, gently brush your fingers on the strings, slowly move to the end of the piano. Next second. Open your eyes and look at the woman in the picture again. "Sir, I learned another tune today. I''ll play it to you." "One day, sir, I will pop up the most pleasant tune in Jinling City, and let all the big people in Jinling City listen to it!" The past. There is a woman in a red dress, with a confident smile on her face, standing on the moon watching cliff, shouting loudly at the Jinling City below, bright and lively. Even if there''s a lot of fighting down there. Even though, the whole Jinling is devastated. Even though women have suffered many unfair experiences and have been living in the sound of ridicule, even though they are just ordinary people, they still keep a positive heart and have no complaints about the poor life at present. A red dress, a guqin, an ancient capital. But now it''s not over, the strings are broken. Seeing Chu Lingxiao sitting in front of his grandmother''s photos and touching the guqin, Chen Fuyan''s face was stunned. He didn''t even think of this strange young man sitting there. At this time, he just thought of a voice to keep Chu Lingxiao away. Outside the door suddenly came a girl''s voice full of ridicule, though with the respect of elders. "Grandpa Chen, have you thought about it? Would you like to sell me your piano house?" "There''s no one, it''s no different from going out of business. Why don''t you hold on?" Immediately. Smell speech, Chen Fuyan''s bent body, suddenly trembled, hurriedly hugged her granddaughter Niu Niu in her arms. At the next moment, a girl who looks only seventeen or eighteen years old, looks pure, but has a very tall body. She is wearing a simple dress and a rich girl. She is followed by five or six bodyguards in sunglasses. Girls look around, showing unbridled eyes, looking around the hospital. When it was found that there was no one in the piano hall, there was one more man and one more woman. All of a sudden, I was stunned. However, I didn''t pay attention to it. It''s estimated that there are two tourists from other places. Looking at the scared advice on the face, the girl''s face shows a trace of satisfaction. She says: "Grandpa Chen, don''t be so afraid." "Today I''m here to talk to you about the transfer of this piano hall." Just finished. Chen Fuyan''s face was suddenly angry, and his voice was hoarse and old. He said angrily: "I have already said that I will not sell this piano hall to anyone!" "Get out of here!" The girl in front of me, though she is only 17 or 18 years old, has already reached the performance level. In Jinling City, there are all famous talented girls. But I don''t know why. Since three years ago, I have been staring at this late Liuqin school. Because this girl is the eldest miss of Zhoushi group, so many people came to study piano. For fear of offending the rich family, I dropped out of school in a year. Late Liuqin hall. Now it''s a tragedy that no one cares about. Most of it is due to the devil like girl in front of it. "Out?" Hearing Chen Fu''s words to drive her away, Zhou Yao''s face showed a trace of disdainful smile and sneered, "what Zhou Yao is going to do, no one can stop it!" "Today, I will smash your broken piano hall. After a big deal, I will pay you a little more money. What can you do with me?" Immediately. The seven or eight strong bodyguards began to smash all over the place. All the Guqin and tables were smashed directly. "Hahahaha, right, right, hit me, hit me hard!" Looking at a piece of Guqin broken, it seems to make Zhou Yao more happy. The pure and lovely face is full of unspeakable resentment and jealousy: "I smashed all the Qin handed down by Liu Ruying''s old witch!" "None of them are allowed to stay. I''ll smash them all!" This moment. There is only an old man in such a big piano hall, holding his trembling granddaughter in his arms. He is lonely and helpless. He can only watch this happen, and can''t stop it at all. Zheng! But suddenly, a string of Guqin suddenly sounded, which seemed to shine with endless light. Zhou Yao''s unbridled sarcasm stopped suddenly. Chen Fuyan looked at the snow-white figure with trembling eyes and an incredible look on his face. That Guqin is playing! Chapter 46 Grandma''s Guqin made a sound! Chen Fuyan, in his eyes, was full of shock, as if he had witnessed the most incredible things, and walked quickly with his old body. But looking at the snow-white figure, I stopped at once. He was very excited, but his face was full of conjecture and a trace of doubt: "grandma, you said that whoever can play this Guqin is the one you want to wait for." "But this young man, really?" A hundred years! In this world, who has lived for a hundred years and still looks young? Zheng! But it was also the sound of a string, like a ripple of water that filled the four sides, shaking all the people present. Those bodyguards, just smashed East and West, were all stunned at the spot. His eyes were full of surprise. Looking at the snow-white figure, I can''t say a word. Old Chen''s Guqin is said to be broken. How can it pop up now! They also heard that the old generation of this ancient street said that the owner of this ancient Qin was once the most famous Qin player in the ancient capital of Jinling. Even some of today''s Guqin masters are different from each other in artistic conception. They can''t play the music. But my eldest lady, didn''t she say that the piano was broken long ago? And the eldest lady, three years ago, when she first reached the performance level, she tried to play, but found that no matter how she played the strings, she could not make a sound. Why now. In the hands of a strange youth, as intact as a brand-new piano, burst out endless vitality, melodious tone, endless. Zheng! A beautiful piano sound, suddenly sounded, such as the slowly flowing stream under the mountain, gentle and continuous, but also like the sea from time to time rolling waves, cadence. I don''t know why. When the sound of the zither is heard, everyone seems to see that there is a red skirt woman walking in the streets with an ancient zither behind her. Every time I walk down a street. The sound of the zither spreads, and the lingering sound seems to see through the injustice of the world. However, it can always be accompanied by the sound of the zither, so as to achieve real freedom of mind. Beauty! Like mountains and rivers, they fell into the minds of all the bodyguards. At this time, they suddenly hit a spirited, unimaginable face, staring at the white figure. His eyes were stunned. Immediately. They found that the piano skill of this strange young man in front of them, compared with her, seemed to be a child who had just learned to walk and could enter the threshold, just like the difference between heaven and earth. There are such people in the world! The piano skill of the eldest lady, but the performance level, is the talent that several Guqin masters praise. It''s hard to meet in 50 years. But now. In an abandoned ancient street area and a shabby piano yard, there is such a strange young lady. Compared with her piano skills, it''s hard to be elegant! And only Chen Fuyan, from the previous full face of surprise, to consternation, finally eyes filled with incredible, lips trembling murmured: "Zu Grandmother, are you back? " As the ancients once said, it seems that Yan has come back. Now, Chen Fuyan feels that the person who plays the piano now is not the strange young man in front of him, but his grandmother, Liu Ruying! The piano. It''s almost the same as listening to my grandmother''s music when I was a child, no matter the tone or color! This "Stop it for me, stop it, stop it for me!!!" All of a sudden, Zhou Yao, who was standing there listening to the sound of the zither, seemed to be greatly stimulated, with a ferocious face and a tone of shame and indignation, shouted at Chu Lingxiao: "it''s hard to hear, it''s hard to hear!" "Stop it for me, stop it, stop it for me!" Zhou Yao is very angry. Why does a young man who doesn''t know where to drill out seem to be several years older than her, but the piano sound is ten times better than her. Why! What is the reason for this? Zhou Yao got the Guqin performance certificate when she was 15 years old. She is known as a talented girl. Which peer can compare with me?! So far. Zhou Yao, I don''t know how many world-class performances she participated in, is destined to become the most outstanding Guqin player in the future! Why! No matter what others say, in the past 100 years, among her peers, the only thing she can''t surpass is that Liu Ruying! I don''t know how many years she died. She''s an old woman, a cheap woman who works in the street, a country bumpkin who hasn''t even been abroad. Why can she compare with Zhou Yao! I''m not as good as her! In response to her, it is still the continuous sound of the piano, such as the unyielding firefly in the moonlight, which blooms for a lifetime. It is Zhou Yao''s bodyguards who feel that they find a resonance at this moment. But soon, an angry scream broke their minds. "What are you doing, you punks? Smash the man''s piano to me!" "No, take it out for me and burn it!!!" It''s hard to imagine a girl who looks pure and lovely. At this time, she is just like a shrew who is obstinate and vicious. She holds her hair with both hands. Her tendons are swollen and angry. It seems that everyone around her should be around her, which is a real world. Clench one''s teeth, stare at Chu Lingxiao fiercely, and stand by her side. Her temperament and appearance are even higher than that of Zhao Ning, the eldest miss of Zhou family group: "smash it, and then interrupt this man''s hand!" "I want him to play the Guqin all his life!" "And his girlfriend. I''m looking for ten men to see his girlfriend insulted!" Hear that. Zhao Ning''s beautiful eyes were immediately cold. Seeing Chu Lingxiao still sitting there, as if he was in another world, he closed his eyes, fingertips and strings, and played softly all the time. The sound of the Qin never stopped in this piano hall. She looked at Zhou Yao coldly, and then she didn''t pay any attention. But it was this slight look of contempt that made Zhou Yao''s simple and sweet face full of cruelty. "You old woman, don''t you look satisfied? I want to sell you to the mountains and let the old men play with you every day!" Crazy. It is insidious. At this time, Zhou Yao, who is like a well-educated rich family, the whole face is full of ruthlessness. All the bodyguards were silent for a moment. It''s true that the eldest lady in her family is really weird and terrible. But what can that do? It''s so easy to kill two ordinary people in Jinling City. "My dear daughter, who made you angry again?" Just then, from the outside came a mid air laughter. "My dear daughter, haven''t you always wanted this broken piano hall?" "Today, Dad, I have said hello to high-level friends. Tomorrow, this piano hall will be demolished. Then Dad will build another largest swimming pool for you!" The next moment. Walking into a middle-aged man with elegant demeanor, wearing gold glasses and a sense of superior, what he said was the old and frail Chen Fu''s words, which made his heart feel cold like a knife cut. Chapter 47 When middle-aged people step into the piano hall. Zhou Yao, who just had a cold face, immediately changed. She was a little girl next door. She was innocent. She grabbed the middle-aged man''s arm with her small hand and shook it. She said softly: "Dad, how can you come?" "Do you know someone bullied me?" The middle-aged man showed a helpless expression and gently poked Zhou Yao''s head. Although the words were full of reproach, the tone was full of Indulgence: "you are in trouble again. With seven or eight of my bodyguards, who can bully you?" Finish. Zhou Wenhao looked around and saw that all the facilities in the hall had been smashed. He shook his head and sighed: "you are so worried all the time." My own daughter. He was very restless since childhood, which caused him a lot of trouble, but fortunately, his daughter has been to a lot of wine parties with him since childhood, and has seen many big scenes. There is still a sense of proportion in my heart. Know who can provoke, who can''t provoke. Like now. What if I smashed a broken piano house? Who dares to say that his daughter Zhou Wenhao, half of whom is not? Zheng! However, when Zhou Wenhao didn''t think so, he suddenly found that someone in the hall was playing the Guqin against a broken picture. This can not help but let Zhou Wenhao, eyebrow a twist, face slightly unhappy. He, the head of the 10 billion group, has already condescended to visit such a broken place in person. Great men come. A humble little man, who dares not to see? "I''m the head of Zhou group. Now I want to talk to my daughter." Zhou Wenhao''s light words are polite, but they are irrefutable. "That little brother, don''t play first!" A small person at the bottom of the society in a broken piano hall. Is it true that in the movie, wearing a white robe, you can dress yourself as a mysterious man? Who dares to disturb me when I speak with Zhou Wenhao? "Dad, he just bullied me!" With his father as the group''s president present, Zhou Yao suddenly got back to work. His eyes were full of resentment, and he said: "just when I talked to him, he dared not to ignore me!" "Dad, you must teach him a lesson for me!" Quiet! I don''t know if it''s Zhou Wenhao''s words that work, or how, like the flowing water, it''s frozen. The sound of the piano in the courtyard stops in an instant. This sudden change. Zhou Yao was stunned for a moment. Immediately, her face was full of teasing color. She thought it was her father''s president status, which scared the other party at once. She raised her head high and laughed, full of full sense of superiority: "didn''t she just like to play deep?" "Why, is that frightening?" Looking at the Chu Lingxiao who came to him step by step, Zhou Yao was even more elated. Now you''re afraid? Want to come and apologize to me? It''s late! I want you to play the Guqin better than my Miss Zhou Yao. I will break your hand later! And your girlfriend, as I said, I''ll find a few street gangsters and tie her up and sell her to those old mountain singles! But. When Chu Lingxiao is only one step away from her. In an instant! The momentum has changed abruptly. It''s fierce! In the past, Zhou Yao was domineering. With the support of a president''s father, she suddenly opened her eyes. Before she could react, Chu Lingxiao stretched out her hand and grabbed Zhou Yao''s hair directly, so she lifted her whole body in the air. It hurts! Hair and flesh, pulling violently. Let Zhou Yao give out a sharp sound of hissing teeth, delicate and weak body, struggling violently in the middle of the air. PA! Then a slap fan passed, as in the silent night, suddenly issued a voice, especially harsh. PA! Before Zhou Wenhao''s reaction, there was another red and swollen slap on Zhou Yao''s delicate face. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are quiet and far away. Looking at Zhou Yao, whose hair is scattered, he said lightly, "no one has been here for a long time. I''ve beaten him like this." "You should be glad." Zhou Yao, who was thrown down and lying on the ground, had tears in her eyes and looked very sad. Wait for her to come back. It''s like a porcelain doll, with a delicate face, twisted in a moment, ferocious features, full of resentment, staring at Chu Lingxiao, with a trace of afterknowledge in her eyes, I can''t believe that she She is the grand daughter of the 10 billion Zhou family group, many Guqin masters, and the talented girl praised. Or countless heterosexual eyes, pure and lovely, such as out of the mud and not dye the dream goddess. I was just beaten! Or in front of his own bodyguard, in front of so many people, was so like carrying garbage, no face left slapping! Are you dreaming? Zhou Yao, I was slapped! "You, you dare to hit me!" Covering the stabbing cheek, Zhou Yao''s chest trembled violently. He bit his teeth and stood up unsteadily. He screamed: "how dare you hit me? I''m going to kill you. Zhou Yao must have cut you alive and fed you to the dog!!!" PA! Chu Lingxiao''s face was expressionless, and he slapped the fan in the past. In a moment, Zhou Yao was scared to lose color. She hurriedly held her head in both hands, but it was her whole body, which was flying by the fan. Her cheeks were swollen to the size of steamed bread, and her mouth corners were bleeding, and she fell to the ground. But for Chu Lingxiao. If he did. Zhou Yao just as a whole person, directly will be destroyed, even the chance of reincarnation, will not. "Presumptuous, how dare you hit my daughter!" When all the people came back, Zhou Wenhao immediately had a face. He could squeeze out water in a gloomy way. He yelled at the bodyguard: "a group of rubbish, what are you still waiting for? Give me this kid, break both hands and feet!" But just want to encircle Zhao Ning language, directly block in front. Although she is a daughter''s family, as the king''s daughter of Zhao''s royal family, she usually takes the commercial road, but she is a real warrior. With three fists and two feet, he knocked these ordinary bodyguards to the ground. Zhou Wenhao was so angry that he scolded his mother quickly. Even a woman could not beat him. You are a waste! "Boy, wait for me!" After Zhou Wenhao picked up his daughter Zhou Yao, he saw the Pearl in his hand held by him since he was a child, and even one of his front teeth fell out. He suddenly looked up violently, and his eyes were angry. "Dare to hit my daughter, none of you will leave today!" "I''m going to beat you two, one into a cripple, throw them on the street to beg, the other to catch them and send them to the Fengyue place. Every day, they are ravaged by men!" Zhou Wenhao was furious. He stared at Chu Lingxiao, took out his cell phone and went out to make a phone call. "You''re done!" Zhou Yao''s body leaned against the table, but she smiled, and it was extremely cold. Her face was gloomy, she coughed bitterly, and she said bitterly: "you You don''t want to run! " "My father is the head of Zhou''s group. No matter where you run, it''s useless to ask for money and connections!" "It''s just that I can fight a little. What''s the use? When my father calls, I will let you kneel down for me and step on your face severely!" Zhou''s group is a great asset of ten billion enterprises. Even dare to fight! I don''t know the dignity, the dignity and the lowliness. I want to die! But what no one knows. At this time, Jinling City. In all directions, those first-class noble families, noble families, and even the palaces of the three emperors. There are more than ten luxury cars driving out. Under the shocking eyes of all the people in Jinling City, they drove to this ancient block. Chapter 48 "You are dead. I will let you die!" In such a large Guqin academy, everyone was silent, and only Zhou Yao, alone, gave a grim and sarcastic laugh. The bloodshot in her eyes, like a spider''s line, spreads out from the bottom of her eyes, and stares at Chu Lingxiao with death: "a man with no money and no power, wait for me, and my father''s call will arrive later!" "I''ll let you know, what''s regret?" "I''ll break your hand later and let you have a taste of what it''s like to be miserable!" The bleak voice spread. Let has been hiding under the long table, holding Chen Fuyan''s granddaughter Niuniu in her arms, can''t help shivering, looking worried, standing in front of Chu Lingxiao. "Grandma, he''s really the one you''re waiting for, isn''t he?" "Or is it just the offspring of that man?" For all along. For Chen Fuyan, who lives with her granddaughter, Niu Niu, the problem is put aside for the time being. Chu Lingxiao, fighting the great fortune of the great Zhou family group like this, it seems to be more dangerous than good. And his family''s Guqin hall. Can''t you really protect it? Thinking of the words of Zhou Wenhao, the general manager of Zhou''s group, Chen Fuyan''s heart was already mixed with five flavors. His old eyes were restrained by tears. If you don''t even have this piano hall. What should I do about that granddaughter Niu Niu''s illness. Thinking of Chen Fuyan''s son and daughter-in-law who died of a serious injury due to a car accident, Chen Fuyan couldn''t stop the tears in his eyes. He cried in his heart: "new words, I I''ve failed to live up to your last promise to let me take care of Niu Niu. " "I I''m sorry! " Feeling the grandfather''s body shaking, the little girl Niuniu seemed to understand something and tightly hugged Chen Fuyan. Deng Deng Deng! There was a sound of footsteps on the stone slab, accompanied by a question: "what is it, uncle Zhou?" A young and mature boy in a expensive suit with short hair came in. This boy, shanghangping, is from a Jinling City, who can barely be called a noble family. Although only 19 years old. But he has outstanding ability. With the funds allocated to him by his family, only half a year has passed, and there are ten companies of different sizes under his name. "Brother hang, you are here at last." Just after Shang hangping appeared, Zhou Yao, who was about to eat people and had a grim face, suddenly cried like a pear blossom with rain, as if she had been wronged. She was like a little girl, with a small head buried in each other''s arms. Then, jiaosheng cried: "brother hang, you must be angry for Xiaoyao!" Shang hangping didn''t understand what was going on. When he looked down, he saw that Zhou Yao''s faces were swollen, and there was a trace of dried blood on the corners of his mouth. Immediately. His face was gloomy, he bit his teeth, took Zhou Yao''s hand, walked forward, and glared at everyone present. "Who did it!" How dare you take my favorite person. Fight like this! It''s so arrogant! Shang hangping looks at the people of the four weeks with a gloomy face, and finally locks his eyes on Chu Lingxiao. His voice is full of anger, and there is also a chill. He angrily says: "boy, it''s you!" However, Chu Lingxiao didn''t even look at him and turned away. Sit back in front of the Guqin and touch the strings. Immediately. This act of indifference directly made Shang hangping, who was very angry, look stunned. Some people were not sure of Chu Lingxiao''s identity. But when he found that he didn''t even have a bodyguard around him, he didn''t look like he had a big start. Immediately, he sneered: "good boy, play with me calmly. I didn''t play this trick for two years ago!" "I''m shanghangping, but I''m from Jinling. I''ve seen all the famous families in Jinling City, even the royal family!" "I tell you, you can''t scare me!" That''s what it says. However, Shang hangping is only 19 years old, but he is thoughtful and never loses the middle-aged people who have lived for decades. There are seven or eight bodyguards in the Zhou family. They can''t take Chu Lingxiao. That''s for sure. The other side must have practiced. At this time, Shang hangping carefully observed Chu Lingxiao and found that the other side should be older than him. He said with pride and sarcasm: "I''m not that stupid, I really want to fight with you." "I''ll live a few years longer than me. I''m good at it. What''s the use?" "In this world, as long as there is money and power, no matter how strong people are, they must kneel down for me!" Push push push! Soon, there was another riot. This time, it seemed that more people came. Instant. Hospital. Standing full of bodyguards than the previous Zhou family, but also momentum Ling ran, tall man in black. The leader is a middle-aged man with elegant temperament. Looking at the middle-aged finally arrived, Shang hangping walked quickly and stood respectfully by his side. He also made a gesture to Zhou Yao, who seemed to say with great confidence: "don''t worry, my father is here, this boy is dead!" However, Zhou Wenhao, who had been silent and gloomy, looked at Chu Lingxiao coldly. Immediately. Go out and talk to this middle-aged man. Ten seconds later. The middle-aged eyes show a sense of clarity, and their eyes are directed until the Qin Chu Lingxiao in the hospital is brushed. Then, a group of big men came in with their hands. They glanced at Chu Lingxiao with disdain. Their tone was slow, but they were in charge of the whole scene: "it was you who beat my niece Xiaoyao, right?" The next moment, Zhou Yao shows a pitiful look of grievance, pointing to Chu Lingxiao: "Uncle Shang, he hit me!" Hearing this, Shang Yingcai felt Zhou Yao''s head and said loudly: "Xiaoyao, don''t worry, your father told me." "It''s just that I can fight. Well, I brought a gun with me this time. Let''s see how he fights!" Shang Yingcai''s faint voice came out. Hearing Chen Fuyan hiding under the table, he quickly hugged his granddaughter and curled up for a few steps. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, his face became more worried. Gun! Hearing this word, Zhou Yao, who had just been hiding in Shang hangping''s arms and looked like a weak and irresistible wind, had a direct light in her eyes and no lingering palpitations in her heart. She yelled at Chu Lingxiao, and her tone was full of malice: "you hit me, but you continue to hit me!" "Why don''t you make a sound? You know you''re afraid. You''ll be shot and killed later!" "Dare to hit me, after killing you, I will kill your family!" As for Zhou Yao''s sudden and fickle behavior, it seems that the father and son of Shangjia had been used to it for a long time, and they didn''t take it seriously at all. They look at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, just like an ant that can die casually. Their eyes are extremely contemptuous. That''s right. My family is almost a noble family. Who can control us when killing a small family in Jinling City? But just then, a roar of parking came into the courtyard, so that everyone was stunned for a few seconds and turned to look. Shang Ying just wanted to go out and have a look. A panic figure, ran in, said a word in his ear: "boss, there are more than ten luxury cars outside." However, he didn''t care about the talent at all. He asked lightly: "whose?" "It seems that the old man is still in charge of our family." Talented person: "..." Zheng! At this time, the silence of the piano, suddenly sounded again. Chapter 49 The sound of distant zither reverberates in this ancient zither hall. As if at this moment, it can spread far and wide, and can be heard by people in the whole ancient block. Modern urban buildings are around. The shabby tile house in the corner, the shabby Guqin hall with rotten breath. At this moment. All of them have become the focus of attention of all people in this ancient block because of the coming of more than ten million luxury cars. For a while. Outside all the shops, you can see a head sticking out and looking curiously. On the street. The tourists who come here stop one after another and turn their eyes to the outside of the Guqin hall. A middle-aged man who has stepped down from a luxury car, each of whom has a very rich aura, has a unique appearance from inside to outside. I saw the old man come here in person. Shang Yingcai and Shang hangping, their faces dull, hurriedly went out, followed by a group of bodyguards, to meet them. Originally, I could hear Zhou Yao''s words. Instant. Become extremely quiet. She froze in place for a long time, only to be pulled out by her stunned father Zhou Wenhao. Don''t look at Zhou Wenhao. He''s worth ten billion yuan. In this city, Jinling is definitely a big man with a head and a face. But in the eyes of Shangjia, it''s just a small businessman who just got in touch with them. But the friends we have made for many years are talented, although they are only a collateral of Shangjia. There are at least a dozen such people in Shangjia. But for him, Zhou Wenhao. That''s really a man of all trades. Now the old man of Shangjia is here in person. It''s a great honor to see him so suddenly. "See, this is the man my father knows, the real big man!" Zhou Yao, who lived in his own world since childhood, raised his head proudly when he walked out. His sarcasm was full of superiority: "what else are you playing, you waste man? Get out of here and meet me!" Zhou Yao, there is a kind of excitement to see big people, that kind of behavior is invisible, the impulse to show off, hurriedly follow his father Zhou Wenhao. However. Her eyes just moved away from behind, the scene in front of her immediately let her face stupefied, straight stupefied stood in place. The old master of Shang family, as well as a dozen senior members of Shang family''s lineage, who exuded a strong momentum, even ignored the bow salute of Shang Yingcai and his son directly. One by one, they didn''t look at each other, walked by and went straight to the piano hall. Boom! The father and the son looked at each other in a daze. The respectful words just to be said were stuck in their throats and could not be said any more. What''s the matter. Old man, what''s the matter? It won''t just be there. There are some big people you know! Suddenly, they thought of Chu Lingxiao at once, but then they sneered at him: "we all know the families and royal families of Jinling City." "This boy, it can''t be one of them!" They thought of the old man hiding under the table? It should be possible. The old man is in his nineties. If you want to know people, you can''t be just a young man. But when they followed, they went into the piano hall again. However, I was shocked to find that the old man and a dozen of his own senior officials who usually flatter him were looking for someone with a nervous face and staring at every corner of the piano hall. And when they find out, the final direction of their eyes is Instant. Shang Yingcai''s father and son were still as if they were cicadas. They were uneasy and stared at Chu Lingxiao. Their breathing became more and more urgent. Zhou Wenhao saw this, his eyes were shocked, his hands were tightly clasped, and his body began to tremble slightly. No way! The old master of Shangjia, it''s impossible to find him! Only Zhou Yao, with a disdainful face, muttered in a low voice: "this kind of useless man, what is he? How can the old man of Shangjia find him?" What''s the status of a man who seems to be just a few years older than her? "Grandpa Shang, what are you doing here?" Zhou Yao, who thought he was cute and simple, asked with a sweet look. But in return, it was the old man of Shangjia, four cold words. "Shut up!" This sentence. Like a cracked dam hit by a meteorite falling from the sky, Zhou Yao''s body shook violently and her face suddenly changed. Zhou Wenhao''s eyes widened suddenly, his eyes were frightened and he was at a loss. Previously, he thought that he was from a noble family, shanghaiping and his son were despised, and his back was cold and shocked. All the people were quiet as cicadas. At this time. Mr. Shang, there was a suspicion in his eyes before. When he noticed Zhao Ning''s words standing beside Chu Lingxiao, his face was frightened instantly. An old face was worse than death. The next moment. In the astonishing sight of all people, the body of nineties, the Grand Master of Shangjia, knelt down on the ground directly. His voice was full of fear, and he said to Chu Lingxiao with great fear: "Sir, spare your life!" "Sir, if they offend you, do whatever you like, but please forgive me!" In a flash, a dozen of shangjiadizhi high-level people behind them, one after another, knelt down in fear. This moment. Hiding under the table, I saw the worried advice, opened my mouth, and was shocked. But Shang Yingcai and Shang hangping''s father and son, however, stared at this scene with their eyes widened in direct astonishment. Zhou Wenhao, the whole person has been scared to stay in place, his legs are shaking. Zhou Yao''s lovely little face is full of white, her pupils can''t help contracting, and her whole body can''t stop shivering. There was a dead silence. Zheng! Only in that snow-white figure, slender fingers, the never-ending Guqin string sound, reverberated in the whole courtyard. GuJie District, outside Qinyuan. Because Shangjia has parked a row of luxury cars, there are more than a dozen of them, which together has reached a hundred million yuan, which makes more and more people gather here, talk to each other and talk to each other. What kind of great man is this? He condescended to visit a humble broken piano hall. A grocery store. A little boy looked at an old man sitting on a chair and asked curiously: "Grandpa Qin, you are very knowledgeable. Tell me, whose family is Jinling City?" The little boy''s words attracted all the people around him. He listened attentively and wanted to know who that was. "That''s right. Grandpa Qin has lived in Jinling City for more than 80 years. Who hasn''t seen him?" The old man sitting on the chair, shaking the thin fan, looked proud: "I''ll tell you that as long as I look at the car he drives, I can know who it is." "Just like those people, they come from a great family." Hearing this, everyone nodded his head clearly. Then the little boy suddenly saw another car coming from somewhere and asked: "what''s the driver of the red flag car The old man''s eyelids didn''t blink. He was lying on the chair and replied lazily: "that''s a question, of course, it''s a noble family." "What about a statue of a dragon head on the car?" The little boy asked again. Immediately. Old Qin, who was just lying on the chair, seemed to realize that the little boy''s words were abnormal. Get up from the chair. It was only then that the whole ancient block was found. At this time, countless luxury cars drove in at all the intersections. When he saw the dragon head statue said by the little boy, the thin fan on his hand fell suddenly. The whole man seemed to be struck by lightning. His eyes were shocked, and his lips were shaking This is the royal family! " Three leading statues and luxury cars appeared in the moment, and the whole ancient block seemed to be at a standstill. Looking up, they were all big eyes. When Zhou Yao, Zhou Wenhao''s father and daughter, Shang hangping, and Shang Yingcai''s father and son, the four suddenly looked back. This moment. Their faces were as stiff as death. Chapter 50 Ten mile old block. There are countless luxury cars parked, like a thousand kilometers long dragon lying on the street, but there is no end at a glance. In a luxury car. In the eyes of all the people in the whole ancient street area, a stranger with extraordinary momentum came out. First impression for everyone. This is definitely Jinling City, the most outstanding group of great people. This moment. The whole ancient block was silent. Everyone held their breath and stared at the old Guqin hall. Zhou Wenhao, the father and daughter of Zhou Yao, was completely shocked. Shang Yingcai, Shang hangping and his son, almost fainted when they saw someone coming. Hole! Cao! Strict! Hua! Four first-class Jinling giants! Kim! Wei! Two royal families in Jinling! This group, I don''t know how many levels better than his family, the top leaders who once tried their best to come forward and want to talk about one or two sentences, and the old masters who have been looking forward to all their lives, are all present at this time! But when you see these top people. It''s not the front, leader! Instant. Let their hearts go cold, there is a kind of panic that can''t stop surging up. The royal family! Walking in the front, it is absolutely rumored that in Jinling City, the three old chiefs of the imperial capital and royal family! The answer. Directly let Shang Yingcai and his son breathe cool air in their heart, and their eyes are almost staring out. The royal family! That''s the imperial family! At ordinary times, they can only stand at the farthest distance and climb cautiously even when they see the top leaders. The royal family. Not even the qualification to meet! Now. They were in a tattered Guqin hall. They saw a real dragon that they could only hear of occasionally! Shang Yingcai and Shang hangping''s father and son swallowed their saliva hard. Their eyes were extremely frightened. They turned to Chu Lingxiao. Again. Zhou Wenhao, the father and daughter of Zhou Yao, felt a sudden thumping in his heart. He seemed to realize something. In a flash, the biggest panic in his life swept his whole body. No! It won''t come too Zhao Yongchang, Zhu Shi and Pu Wenyong, the three old heads of the imperial families, led a group of top-ranking figures in Jinling City behind them to the Chu Lingxiao who flicked his fingers to the Qin, and made a 90 degree bow salute. The tone was extremely awesome. Qi qiqigong said: "sir!" Just two words, but as loud as thunder, this moment, like a wave of the sea, from this piano hall to the ten mile old street outside, there are all high-rise families. In this moment, bow to the piano hall in unison and say: "see you, sir!" Ten Li old street, under the eyes, there are many high-rise buildings in the ancient street. The sound is so loud that all the people in the ancient street are shocked, their eyes are shaking violently, and they stare at the Qinyuan. At this time. All people find out. Those who stand outside seem to have no qualification to enter. My God! What is the most important person in the world! At this time, the piano hall. Quiet! It''s so quiet and strange! "First Sir! " Shang Yingcai and Shang hangping, father and son, seemed to be hit by a huge stone, with their heads buzzing. There was a voice of great fear in their hearts, echoing and repeating the two words all the time, which almost scared their hearts to explode. Zhou Wenhao, but also a pair of eyes a dead silence, has been scared of stupidity, almost wandering in the edge of madness. Zhou Yao''s delicate little face, sweating, staring at the snow-white figure, the temperature of the whole person suddenly dropped, cold and stiff. Four. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, like being hit by a heavy hammer, his eyes are tongue tied. "He He... " If the old master of Shangjia is here, Zhou Yao is still lucky. At this time, five thunder is a sensation, and her face is very frightening. If there is a big terror that is hard to encounter in her life, her throat will be out of breath. This, she thinks, is a man with no money and no power. This is the man who killed her family. How terrible! "I I... " Zhou Yao watched in horror, his whole body and limbs were cold for a while, as if for a moment, his legs were disabled, unable to support them directly, and he collapsed on the ground, shaking violently. I just want to reach out and depend. But found out. Her proud father, who did not even have the courage to look up, had already knelt on the ground like a lifeless puppet, with no eyes or spirit. The one she''s been showing off to. Shanghangping, the son of shangjiazi, is kneeling on the ground, curling up and shaking. Zhao Yongchang and other three old clan leaders of the imperial capital, looked at all this indifferently, and their hearts were cold. if I hadn''t waited for the imperial royalty, I could not believe that anyone would dare to offend him. You who are not even at the level of a powerful family! It''s a dead end! "First..." Zhao Yongchang takes a step forward and wants to ask how to deal with it. He just said a word, but Chu Lingxiao''s light four words make him drink it back. "Back down!" "Listen to the music!" These four words immediately announced the emperor''s order, shaking the whole ancient block, making many families, the old head of the royal family, and all the people outside the piano hall feel shocked and awed. They dare not disobey the order half and listen attentively. This moment. The whole Guqin yard, even the whole ancient block, there is no sound at this time. The sound of a long piano came out. Echoing in this day, it seems that in this moment, I saw a picture full of vicissitudes. That hundred years ago, Jinling City. There was a red skirt woman with an ancient zither on her back. She walked through every corner of Jinling City, walked in front of every household, and played zither, but she was treated coldly every time. She, through countless tears. But can, each time smile face tomorrow. This moment, as if the ear can hear women, from the distant past, came a lively, full of optimistic laughter. "One day, sir, I will pop up the most pleasant tune in Jinling City, and let all the big people in Jinling City listen to it!" When they come, they are barren; when they go, they bloom. Liu Ruying, I gave you a chance to climb the top of the sky. But you say that you just want to live a life and play the piano to the moon. Your mood, in these five thousand years, only a few people can do so. Maybe for you. As a mortal, it is better. When the sound of the zither goes to the end, the whole ancient street area is quiet. In the piano hall. Chen Fuyan, holding her granddaughter Niuniu, is already in tears. She is crying in her heart: "grandma, the person you are waiting for is finally here..." When Chu Lingxiao got up, he walked out slowly step by step. Everyone bowed and saluted, and stood aside to both sides. No more words. They know. In the future, the old Guqin hall will become the largest one in the north. Chen Fuyan and his grandson will live in the future without any worries. "Kill!" Just walked to the gate of the piano hall, Chu Lingxiao suddenly stopped and fell down like a thunderbolt. It''s like a ghost. Zhou Yao and Zhou Wenhao, Shang Yingcai and Shang hangping, were frightened. They were just about to get up and run away, but next second, their big heads, which were staring with four eyes, were separated from their bodies and rolled to the ground. One breath. All the people around stared at the white figure walking slowly on the ancient street. Sir, you say that you travel around the world every five thousand years. Have you ever been alone, sir? Not alone why? For the heavens are in my hand. Chapter 51 What happened in GuJie district. Before long, it spread all over Jinling. There are many curious people who want to see for themselves what''s the reason for this. It''s worth driving all the great people in Jinling. But. When we saw the ancient street area, several important entrances and exits, all stood one by one with sunglasses and majestic black clad men, and all could only be deterred. This day. For all the people in Jinling City, it was a great shock. In the past, it was absolutely impossible to imagine that all the noble families, royal families, even imperial capital families, and high-level officials could move out. Whatever the reason. Let''s be clear to everyone. In Jinling City, the high and insurmountable upper world must have changed at some time in the past. In the evening. Most of the unclear luxury cars left from the ancient block. Not long ago, the ancient street area, which was nearly deserted and left over by history, was restored to its former and peaceful appearance. That night. Jinling City, a few tens of billions of rich, in order to find out, almost everyone tacitly, taking advantage of the night, driving. They went to the Street merchants. Asked about the day. Finally. When hearing that many top figures in Jinling bow to a young man in a long snow robe, they are the three elders of the imperial capital and the royal family. When they are still like this, they all stare at each other, their mouths grow up, and take a few breath of cool air. After that. Immediately back home, not for a while, they got a shocking news, Zhou group, that tens of billions of enterprises, even in the night just half an hour, so declared to the outside world closed! Instant. A very frightening guess, in their mind jumped out. Is it? Not long ago, Jinling City was up and down. It''s said that the Yang family moved to the south. It''s fake! For a moment. All of us, think of the mysterious young people who appear in the ancient streets during the day and can make the imperial capital and the royal family condescend to salute. Not The royal family of Yang has been destroyed! Cold! This makes anyone, all feel ridiculous guess, but let these rich people, from the heart of the shiver. No wonder not long ago. On the cliff of the moon, there are many people who seem to be of great status and origin. Originally. Jinling City, there are big people! Here comes a terrorist who can easily crush the imperial capital and the royal family! However, there was a storm in the sky this night. As if it was a sign to all that something more frightening would happen. The storm. It didn''t stop until the afternoon of the next day. There was a little dark cloud, floating in the sky. You can see a round of bright day covered. Just. When people inadvertently look at the moon cliff. I found that on the cliff where the Rainbow Falls, I could see one young man after another, dressed in luxurious brocade clothes, standing by the cliff, looking at Jinling City from time to time. Moon cliff. Among those young people who are extraordinary, there is a girl with elegant white dress. She stands at the top of the mountain and looks at Jinling City in the distance. Her eyes are full of curiosity. It seems that this girl in white dress. Among these young people, identity is very special. Generally speaking. If anyone, stand above the heads of these young people. Isn''t that saying. They come from the north, male thousands of people of the imperial capital royal lineage, is not a girl who can not be said to be famous? But at this time, the royal family of the imperial capital on the Wangyue cliff, as if acquiesced to this fact, allowed the girl in white dress to stand on their head, and no one was a little unhappy. Although I don''t know the identity of the girl in white dress. But they know. The people who can make the nine star royal family respect, fear and dare not despise are definitely of great origin! "Brother Han." Among them, a young man with dazzling sword eyebrows, looking at the Jinling City below, asked in a low voice: "what do you think of the sudden appearance of the nine star royal family?" This young man''s words, let a group of surrounding emperors all royal family direct lineage, slightly frowned. Nine star royal family! In the past, as the heirs of the Seven Star royal family, they have not had a clear understanding. Only think. No matter how strong, it will not be much better than them. It should be the same as Luoyang Ji''s family, which once had a half step supreme state. But we should understand the division of the great masters of Tianzong. Each of them, the heart can not help but start a cold sweat. The ancestor of the Ji family in Luoyang, who can crush countless great masters of jiuqijing, is just a new role in the eyes of the nine star royal family! On top of it. Unexpectedly, there is still a long way to go. The local and weather conditions are the super masters who can overlook the whole North! Six nine star kings! They all have a weather environment, which is the real and the legendary supreme environment, just one step away from the old monster! Six weather conditions, once the hand. Who can be the enemy if the supreme state cannot be reached? "That arrogant person named Chu Lingxiao must be dead. I don''t need to say that. Everyone should agree with him?" Han Feng''s face showed a trace of smile, which was in the atmosphere of talking and laughing, inadvertently showing disdain. He said lightly: "that guy, the biggest mistake is that he shouldn''t put on a show for the king and let me and other imperial families enter Jinling." "Who does he think he is, the emperor?" "This time, when six nine star kings came out, there was a weather situation behind him, which was useless." On Wangyue cliff, no one has any objection to Han Feng''s words. There is no doubt that Chu Lingxiao and the old monster behind him will be torn apart. At this time, the girl with white skirt standing on the top of the mountain suddenly asked out of the air, "how about Grandpa Yun?" The next moment. An old man with a big body and bronze skin suddenly appeared behind the girl. He said in a respectful voice: "Miss, just after the old servant had checked carefully, there were only three people in the city, better than the old servant. There was no one else." "According to the old servant, those three people should be the old chiefs of the three royal families in Jinling." "As for Chu Lingxiao, he is really just a small role that doesn''t need attention." The girl in white nodded and stopped talking. He is an old servant of his family. He is comparable to the old clan leader of the six star royal family. He is the Grand Master of six Qi realm. As long as he doesn''t reach the great master of Tianzong, he can detect one or two. That Chu Lingxiao is only the age of weak crown, and can''t surpass the nine Qi state. If so. The man named Chu Lingxiao stirred the whole North. As the outside world has said, it''s really an incompetent person who is not worth mentioning, but relies on the support of the old monster behind him and acts recklessly. However. Just then. From the climbing Road of Wangyue cliff, a strange young face came up, which made all people here look at each other. Chapter 52 I''m in a white robe. It looks like I''m only in my twenties. Just. All the royal families in the imperial capital looked at each other, and there was a trace of doubt in their eyes. Look at the temperament. It''s not vulgar. It should be the son of a powerful family in Jinling City. Immediately. There is a trace of ponder on all the faces. Just now, there is a royal lineage of the imperial capital. When I step forward, I want to tease each other. Suddenly. A big hand stopped in front of him. At the next moment, the royal family of the imperial capital was stunned. It was Han Feng who stopped him. He was stunned. "Brother Han?" Han Feng frowned and shook his head. At this time, the emperor''s royal family, only to find that each other behind, even with a person! A woman! To be exact, a woman they knew in all the royal families! Jinling City, Zhao Ning, the daughter of the king of Zhao family! At this moment, everyone''s face is cold. If it was put before, Zhao Ning''s words belong to the first-class beauty in their circle. She is also the king''s daughter of the Seven Star royal family. Distinguished status. Enough for them to pursue. But now, the relationship between Zhao family and Chu Lingxiao is too close. Almost needless to say. When the day of Ye''s old people''s longevity comes, six nine star kings will fight and six northern kings will raze the whole three capital kings of Jinling to the ground. Today, Zhao Ning says that she is the king and daughter of the royal family. It''s a long time ago! In this moment of cold-sightedness, all the imperial families suddenly flashed a light. Wait! If Zhao Ningyu appears here, the young people in white robes standing in front of them are not Chu Lingxiao! So he is the arrogant guy! He, what do you want! Looking at that road standing on the edge of the cliff, only left a negative hand standing behind, to their Chu Lingxiao. Everyone''s eyes were cold and their faces were full of sarcasm. Sneer in my heart: "let you be proud for a few more days. When the old Ye family''s longevity comes, you will die without a place to be buried!" Han Feng, who once pursued Zhao Ning''s language, came from the first heir of Han family in Kaifeng ancient capital. His eyes were cold, and he stared at Zhao Ning''s words. He couldn''t help saying: "I''d better advise you, or the old patriarch Zhao. Now it''s not too late. Before the six nine star princes really do anything, hurry up and..." That''s it. Han Feng glanced at Chu Lingxiao and continued: "I''m Kaifeng Han, I can ask for your help from the nine star clan." "The premise is to cut off contact with this guy so as not to make mistakes!" However, in response to him, it is silent. Zhao Ning''s words behind Chu Lingxiao still stood there respectfully, as if he didn''t see Han Feng at all, and didn''t even return his head. This makes Han Feng a handsome face, suddenly gloomy down. Good! Zhao Ningyu, give you a chance you don''t want, then you wait to die with this waste! "Grandpa Yun, what do you think?" The girl in white dress on the top of the mountain gazed at Chu Lingxiao with a glimmer of color in her eyes. This man. Why is it so calm now? Six nine star kings, six old monsters in the weather. Isn''t he really afraid? Or have you been ignorant enough to live and die? The old servant, a pair of turbid eyes, stared at Chu Lingxiao for a long time, then lowered his ears and whispered: "young lady, it seems that there is no martial spirit in this young man at all." White dress girl slightly surprised: "really?" The old servant''s eyes were solemn and he nodded his head affirmatively. No accomplishments! There was a trace of disappointment on the white dress girl''s face. She thought there would be some good scenes when she came to the north. I didn''t expect it was just a farce. "You don''t have to worry about anything!" At this time, on the climbing Road of Wangyue cliff, there was a voice full of self-confidence, pride and sarcasm: "the old monster behind this waste, even if it is really hidden in Jinling City at this time, we are here, and he dare not give it up with his bravery!" Crazy! Jie arrogant! All the royal families of the imperial capital looked up one after another. Two young men in brocade and blue suits came up, smiling, but with disdainful eyes, staring at Chu Lingxiao. Nine star royal family! Kirsch''s door! Seeing the identity of the visitors, all the emperors were royal families. They showed a trace of banter on their faces and looked up at Chu Lingxiao. We didn''t dare to do it just now. Isn''t it because of the old monster behind you? Now as soon as two princes of one of the nine star royal family arrive, the old monster behind you still hasn''t weighed up how many Jin and how much? Ke fanwei and the brothers. Seems to disdain and Chu Lingxiao station is too close, walk to a distance of two meters, then stop. His eyes are full of pride. Dismissive. Ke fanwei put his hands around his chest, put out a strategic posture, and asked lazily: "you Is that kid named Chu Lingxiao Speechless, silent. However, many imperial families think that Chu Lingxiao''s face has not changed at all, and he must be very flustered now. I think so. The same is true of Cuomo. Therefore, there was a slight sneer on the corner of the mouth, and then he shouted: "boy, are you deaf? Didn''t hear my second brother. What do you say? " As soon as that is said. A group of royal families behind him grinned. Han Feng said directly and loudly. You two are gentle, don''t scare this guy to death. Smell speech, Ke fanwei, Ke Mu two people, eyes show disdain, cold hum. Yes. Have a good time with this boy. Otherwise, the appearance of their nine star royal family is not too boring. The girl in white dress on the top of the mountain, with a helpless and disappointed expression, was really uninteresting. She thought there was a good play to watch. It turns out that Chu Lingxiao is just a straw bag. The old servant looked down at Chu Lingxiao and shook his head with a wry smile. Nowadays, young people are really useless. They just don''t have the strength. They don''t know the word "convergence". Lean against the old monster behind you. Kill the Tianmen patriarch and Luoyang Ji''s patriarch. These two popular environment experts. Want to be king? I really don''t know the height of the earth. It''s all about lifting stones and smashing my own feet! "Hey, boy, dumb, ask..." However, when Ke Mugang was a little impatient, he was ready to reach for Chu Lingxiao''s shoulder. Boom! It''s just that all of a sudden, I heard a terrible sound on the moon watching cliff. It came from the door of the nine star royal clan Ke clan. The whole head of Ke Mu exploded directly, and the blood gushed out like a fountain! Bang! The next moment, his body, cold on the ground. Dead! So dead! Whoa! All the imperial families who didn''t understand what was going on, their eyes were extremely frightened, and they stepped back several times in a moment. Their faces were frozen with a huge horror, staring at Chu Lingxiao. Han Feng''s face was even more frightened, and his back was sweating. He was so scared that he fell to the ground. The son of the nine star royal family died! In a second, it''s a corpse! "You You... " Looking at the younger brother who was just standing in front of him, he suddenly died. The whole head of Ke fanwei was gone. His whole face was pale, and he felt that seven souls and six spirits were about to be scared. The girl in white dress on the top of the mountain, looking at this scene, was stunned. She could easily squeeze out a sentence in her throat: "cloud Grandpa Yun, he just made a move. Can you see clearly? " But the old servant''s face was dull Chapter 53 Moon cliff, a dead silence. There was only one body. A headless body in a brocade blue suit lay cold on the ground. All the emperors are royal families. Their eyes are as big as light bulbs. Their faces are frightened and their legs are weak. What did they see! Nine star royal family, a young master of Ke family. He is also the brother of the next successor of the Koshi family. He died in such a blink of an eye! The most terrible thing is. They didn''t see Chu Lingxiao, how to fight! Como, that''s how he died in front of them! Although there was a rainstorm and everything was fresh, it still couldn''t hold back the air at this time. There was a strong smell of blood in the air. When a breeze blew through the skin, the royal families of all the imperial capitals were directly related, but their hair was cold and their hearts were cold. Compared to others. Ke fanwei''s eyes were scared and dull, his face was as white as paper, his scalp was straight with gooseflesh, he swallowed his saliva hard and stared at Chu Lingxiao tremblingly. My brother, Kemu. Master of two Qi realms. In the whole northern Seven Star royal family and even the younger generation of the eight star royal family, apart from the same lineage from the nine star royal family, which peer can be compared? But I was killed by seckill! Even the scream, did not have time to cry out the pain, died! This point. Ke bingxu, the eldest brother of his family, who is known as the nine star king, is most likely to be promoted to the evil genius of eight Qi realm in ten years. It is impossible to do that! On the top of the mountain, the young girl and the old servant in white skirts stared with wide eyes and their faces were dull. After a long time, their faces were slowly harmonious. Even so, their hearts were shocked and unbelievable, but they were not eliminated. Just now, they also think that Chu Lingxiao is just a little man who has no accomplishments and deserves no attention. What really needs attention is the old monster behind him. However, I didn''t expect that the strength was so terrifying! Looking at the snow-white figure with her back to her, the girl in the white dress had a straight hair in her heart and a low voice. She asked again: "cloud Grandpa Yun, did you just see clearly how he did it? " Compared with the young people present, there was no fear on their faces. Yunbu is shocked by the great master of six Qi realm, who is enough to be the old patriarch of six-star royal family. At the moment, he is in a state of astonishment, with all his life experience, and is deeply shocked. I just made an assertion. This is a young man who stirs up the whole North and relies on the support of the old monster behind him. But it''s just a waste with no merit or accomplishments. Unexpectedly, he was wrong! And it''s a big mistake! Which is behind the old monster? The young man himself is a complete Super Master! Just seconds to kill Cuomo. He is a great master of six Qi realm. He still doesn''t even notice the breath of martial arts! What is the gap? Nine Qi state is the most powerful? No! He could feel the breath when he stepped into the popularity. But just now How could this young man, Chu Lingxiao, be so strong! This is absolutely at least one of the great masters of Tianzong who has participated in the terrifying existence of the earth atmosphere! "I''m afraid that he has stepped into the weather," he said in a low voice Smell the words. The girl in the white dress has a tiny mouth. Looking at the snow-white figure, her beautiful eyes are lost, and she can''t say a word any more. On the Wangyue cliff, the royal families of all the emperors are in fear. Their eyes flicker. They look at the corpse of Kemu lying on the ground. Their pupils shrink sharply. They stare at Chu Lingxiao. Their eyes tremble with fear. Everyone previously despised Chu Lingxiao. Already scared disappeared. Like a frightened mouse, hiding deep inside. It''s terrible! Behind one stood two local conditions, one of the nine star Royal Children in the weather conditions! Dead! That''s the land of the north, one of the six kings! This kind of character, dare to kill! Around them are the imperial families who look down on countless people. They all feel this Chu Lingxiao. It''s terrible to scream! In the past, there was no Han Feng who put Chu Lingxiao in his eyes. Sitting in Kaifeng, the ancient capital of the seven dynasties, the first crown prince of the Han family, had his teeth shivering with fear. He wanted to speak hard, but he could not say anything. He was shaking all over. The whole cliff is silent. All the royal families of the imperial capital dare not breathe for a moment. It seems that at this moment, the sky is suddenly cold, invisible, and only feels a great pressure, which makes their heart flutter. From the beginning to the end. The road stands on the edge of the cliff, facing the snow-white figure of Jinling, without moving a step. Instant. A suffocating impulse, such as a strong wind and waves, with an unspeakable horror, directly broke down the psychological defense line of all people. First. Han Feng! This is Zaoyi, the first crown prince of the Han family. The whole person is like a lost dog. Regardless of any self-control, he climbs on all fours and screams loudly. He rushes down the mountain road. Run! Run! This Chu Lingxiao is terrible. If you stay here, they will die! The next moment. Almost all the royal families of the imperial capital think this way, just like the little sheep hiding from the fierce tiger. They are scared one by one and follow them in panic. Bang! However, Han Feng, who was walking in front of them, had not stepped out for a few steps, and his whole body exploded suddenly, with blood all over the sky, dropping on their faces. Han Feng is dead! In an instant. All the people stood still, waiting for them to react, let alone move their feet, but the breath seemed to be frozen. At this moment, all the faces were dull, the whole body was cold, and the scalp exploded. The girl with white skirt on the top of the mountain, who was startled by the clouds, looked at this scene and was stunned, "you You... " Just about to get up and leave, Ke fanwei can''t help shivering directly. He subconsciously reaches for Chu Lingxiao. But it is. Bang! It was another loud noise. His body was smashed and countless blood was scattered in the air. Dead! Another nine star Prince died! This moment. A chill like ice and snow covers thousands of miles, which makes all the royal families in the imperial capital feel tense. It''s an unspeakable feeling, fear, consternation and shock. No one knows what they experienced in this second when they collapsed on the ground. Just know. Blood in the sky, waving in the sky. In their lost eyes, they turned into a line of scarlet words with fear that they could no longer hold in their hearts. "Pass on my words, to the nine star royal family, on the day of their birthday, I''m looking forward to their performance" if it wasn''t for yunbu to shock the great master of six Qi realm, she would have been paralyzed on the ground like all the royal families of the imperial capital, holding on to the girl in white dress with fear and trembling body. Looking at the figure slowly walking down the moon cliff, the girl in the white dress shivered her beautiful eyes and murmured: "he What is the origin of him? " Chapter 54 The news of Ke fanwei, Ke Mu and Han Feng''s death, like a sudden gust of wind, shocked the whole northern area with the power of thunder. All the imperial families, even the nine star families. Hearing the terrible news, all eyes were wide open, and there was an incredible expression on his face. Everyone was shocked to be stupid! That arrogant Chu Lingxiao, who they have always believed, relying on the support of the old monster behind, arrogant junior. How terrible! Especially when the nine star royal family asked the girl in white dress, the old servant of six Qi realm around them, they felt even more incredible. The Grand Master of six regions. In the eyes of their nine star royal family, it is not worth mentioning, but the identity of the girl in white dress comes from a super clan in the south of the Yangtze River. No one doubted the conclusion the old servant gave them. Earth atmosphere! Chu Lingxiao, at least in the local atmosphere! But now. Located in the north, some unknown mountains. There seems to be no sign of the anger among all people of the family of the nine star king. Everyone. Standing in front of the pine covered mountain behind the Koizumi''s ancestral peak, though it was near 12 o''clock in the evening, the ground under the mountain was ablaze with lights, illuminating the whole mountain. Ke bingxu looked up at the top of the mountain with a respectful face and frowned, but he thought of the tragic death of his two younger brothers. Anger and hate in his heart: "Chu Lingxiao, you will die when an old ancestor of Ke clan is born!" Next to him. Standing in plain clothes and clothes, there are two elders, and hundreds of the top leaders of the Koshi clan, are all martial arts masters of the same color. Among them, there are ten great masters. And so on. Enough to become the first royal family in the north, including the nine star royal family! At this time, the front stood side by side with two old Chinese people. A middle-aged man in a long robe frowned slightly and said: "father, is the old ancestor still alive?" The oldest old man, with a fine light in his eyes, nodded softly: "yesterday, my grandfather personally sent a message to me that he would be born today." All along. He was a member of the Koshi clan, the ancestor who had been in the weather environment for 100 years. In this Pine Mountain, close up and study hard. It''s just that time has changed, and a hundred years have passed. The nearly 300 meter Songshan Mountain has changed a lot. After several violent earthquakes, the closed door of that year has long been in vain. Now, where can we find the cave in Songshan mountain? A hundred years! Not eating or drinking for 100 years, even if it''s the ancestor of the weather, but it''s still human body after all, will it really be ok? A hundred years! Do you still have the strength to break through the pass? But just as a group of Ke''s people were waiting, there was a huge shock on the Pine Mountain. The next moment. The scene that appears is that the two super masters of the earth atmosphere of Keshi''s family, with their eyebrows suddenly twisted, their eyes wide, looking at the hundreds of meters of Songshan standing in front of them, their eyes full of horror. Only the three hundred meter Pine Mountain. In the light of countless lights, it is like a horrible lightning. It is so cold that it splits in the void, and a huge crack extending from the bottom of the mountain appears in an instant. Bang bang bang! That impregnable, standing in the unknown number of years, I do not know how many times experienced a major earthquake in Songshan. Under the shocked eyes of all the senior officials of Keshi''s gate, they cut the Pine Mountain into two parts like a cold knife on tofu, and the distance between them was more than half Zhang! I haven''t waited for them to come back. A terrible figure, just like in the dark, which can''t see five fingers, suddenly burst out a startling light, which is as dazzling and dazzling. It didn''t take long. Bang! Once again, there was a loud crash. Under the illumination of countless lights, a slender figure appeared in the eyes of all people with a strong momentum of shaking the four sides. At this moment, there was silence. It''s horrible! A 300 meter high Pine Mountain, as simple as cutting melons and vegetables, was cut in two by human power! Is this the power of the supreme realm? It was not only all the members of the Koshi family, who were shivering all over, but also the two elders in the earth atmosphere. The old man in plain clothes, looking at the strange and familiar figure, tried to bear the lingering fear in his heart and asked tentatively: "is that you, ancestor?" The figure nodded. When the eyes fell, they were as cold as ice for thousands of years. They were all shivering. What the eye points to. All the high-rise buildings of the Koshi gate have a panoramic view. When the view stops again, the two old men in Chinese clothes show a trace of unhappiness on their faces. Cold voice way: "after so many years, how do you two get to the local atmosphere?" As soon as that is said. On the faces of the two old men in Chinese clothes, though they were laughing bitterly, they were shocked. Although I can''t see the appearance of my ancestors clearly. But the voice is getting younger! This is clearly a return to old age! They tried their best to suppress the excitement in their hearts. Returning to their old age means that the ancestor really reached the supreme state! That''s the supreme! From ancient times to the present, how many dreams can''t reach the peak! They are one of the Koshi clans. They will climb to the top of the clouds and be superior to all the nine star clans. In the future, they will look down on the vast world with a real giant attitude! At this time, the figure looked at a group of senior officials of Ke''s family and made a piercing and cold voice: "Longwei, tell me about the origin of the man who killed two younger generations of Ke''s family?" There was no emotion in the voice. It seems that although he is the ancestor of the family, it doesn''t matter how many generations he died. Can kill him. It''s about dying! The old man in plain clothes forced his fear, and a cold thought flashed on his face: "we don''t know his origin until now, but since he appeared, we have killed Ji Shenglong, the ancestor of Ji family in Luoyang, and Du Canghai, the leader of Tianmen clan in succession!" "Oh?" When the figure heard that Ji Shenglong and Du Canghai had died in a young man''s hands, there was a light Yi on his face. In a light voice, he said: "it''s interesting that in the north, there was such a peerless monster." But then, suddenly, the tone turned into endless cold, and the words were full of infinite confidence. The cold voice said: "it''s the peerless monster that reaches the weather situation, and how can it be!" "I, Ke zhenlie, have been placed in the highest position now. It won''t be long before I can be promoted to the top of the list of gods and get rid of everything in the world!" Within a kilometer around, the murderous atmosphere is rampant. All the high-rise of Ke''s family, even those two old people in the local environment, are afraid of it. They have a feeling. If the ancestor does. These northern places are enough to turn over their hands for the cloud and cover their hands for the rain. Even if they are added together, they may not be able to block the old master''s move! As for Chu Lingxiao. In the eyes of all the people in the kosher family, it has become less important now. Because the ancestor was born. They will destroy everything and provoke the scoundrels of their nine star royal family! Chapter 55 In a city in the north, one of them is resplendent, a quiet and simple mansion. This is the general residence of Ye family, a famous eight star royal family. But now if someone looks at it at a glance, he will be surprised to find that there is another Ye clan here? The area once looked up by many northern royalty. Now it''s a meeting place for six nine star kings. No one is allowed to see it. All Ye''s people are forced to retreat to another residence, even ye Hetu, the great master of nine Qi realm in Ye''s family. At this point. There are only seven people sitting here in Ye''s hall. Five of them, in terms of appearance, are all middle-aged people who have just entered their prime. But everyone seems to have a thick breath after a hundred years of vicissitudes, which is daunting. "King Ke, why didn''t anyone come?" Sitting at the first one on the left, the middle-aged man in a thin red shirt, with a hint of irony, uttered a cold voice: "what? Don''t they just die? " "The royal family of Ke is so worried that they dare not come to discuss and deal with Chu Lingxiao?" The five middle-aged people in this hall don''t think that they have black hair and strong blood. They look like ordinary middle-aged people, so they really are. They are all great masters of Shentong Tianzong, super old monsters in the weather! The appearance of the prime. It is the most powerful proof that we are only one step away from the supreme realm and returning to the old age! "Brother Qin, you have lived for two hundred years. Don''t be so impatient." Sitting at the first place on the right, he was a scholar in a white suit. Instead, he was more like a second generation of childlike and slightly frivolous. I don''t seem to care about anything at all. There was a faint smile on his face. He looked lazy. He stepped on the side of the Taishi chair, raised his head, and turned a paper fan while playing. He said with a smile: "if the Ke family doesn''t come, they won''t come. If we don''t have another Ke zhenlie, we can''t afford the kid named Chu Lingxiao." How about the environment of the earth and the weather? In this northern land, there is less than one brat in turn. Give orders! "Brother Xiao, do you think I''m afraid of a kid in his twenties?" The middle-aged man in the red shirt snorted coldly, with a trace of disdain on his face: "as long as it''s not the supreme state, I can kill him alone without you!" "I''m just surprised. Why hasn''t Ke zhenlie arrived?" ¡­¡­ At this time, the only woman in the middle of the left side, covering her little mouth, chuckled: "br > " that old man, who has been shut up for 100 years, doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead. " "Besides, what day can a little boy turn over?" This beautiful woman, though wearing a black shirt and ancient clothes, has added a mysterious and enchanting color to her enchanting and charming body. She then said with a smile: "anyway, now Miss Ling has told us clearly." "That kid named Chu Lingxiao is not a return to old age and the supreme old monster, so we don''t need to wait and see anything more." "After three days, when the birthday comes, it''s him Death! " As soon as the last two words of the beautiful woman came out, the faint laughter turned into a real cold murderous air and swept the whole hall. This is a woman who can''t look on the surface and say that you can turn your face, otherwise you don''t know how to die. Four middle-aged people shook their heads and smiled. This woman is the same as before. Her words are like gentle wind, but her heart is like a scorpion. It''s just that she''s right. Chu Lingxiao must die! only the six kings of the North has the final say, and no young man can be bold. The hall is in the right position. It is sitting on the moon watching cliff, with the white dress girl of the old master and servant of six Qi realm. Although she still had a little fear of what happened on the cliff, she said to herself: "unfortunately, Chu Lingxiao is a peerless monster." "But if you don''t know how to advance or retreat, you will die before you go to a higher level!" The girl in white dress is determined. Chu Lingxiao, although qualified to enter her eyes, is not the one she wants to find in the Lings of Jiangnan. ¡­¡­ Just now. It is a taijizong general hospital with a hidden ancient school and a great master of eight Qi realm. But it was a tragedy. Like hell on earth, falling into a sea of fire, there are shrill screams everywhere. All the elders of Taiji sect. All disciples. Whether it''s a newcomer to the martial arts or a great master of the martial arts of the powerful Royal family who can be in the outside world. They were killed one by one. A pool of blood, flowing in every corner of taijizong, blood stained the whole land, have been able to accumulate into a bloody stream. Once upon a time, the golden plaque, which was inscribed by God, was mercilessly plucked and broken into two sections, and then stuck in the ground. The only master of six Qi realms left in taijizong is still fighting to death. Seeing his disciples fall down one by one, he is devastated and wails: "my taijizong, the foundation of more than three hundred years, is over!!!" "Why, who are you!" His eyes were full of anger and hatred, and he stared at the strangers around him. Bang! But as soon as he finished, he was stabbed in the neck. A stream of blood gushed out and fell to the ground. The only ancestor of taijizong, who was directly attacked and killed by two old monsters in the same place, was in the closing place. To death. His eyes were wide open, and there was a kind of resentment that he could not close his eyes in death. As the current leader of taijizong, Chen Daoji, at this time, his stomach was cut open and his whole body was dyed red. His face looked extremely solemn. Think of his taijizong. He was once the super power in the supreme position of Shenbang. He once awed an era, and the whole North was under his feet. Now. But it was destroyed! He couldn''t figure out why and who these people were! "Do you want to know why?" Suddenly, a slender figure, with the scattered moonlight, walked step by step to Chen Daoji''s side. That''s a young man wearing a blue robe and a thrilling breath: "well, I''ll tell you that anyone related to Chu Lingxiao, even taijizong, must die!" Once taijizong was regarded as the Supreme God, which was the existence he needed to look up. But this time is different from the past, he no longer need to have any respect! Hearing the three words of Chu Lingxiao, Chen Daoji was directly silent. He didn''t expect that it was this reason that provoked these people. In a few seconds. He raised his head and looked at the youth coldly. His eyes were full of hatred, and he said: "who are you?" "Me?" The young man snorted, and there was a sense of pride in his words that he wanted to compete with the Duke of heaven: "remember, my name is Ke zhenlie, now you can call me Ke Zhizun, and you can die in my hand, and you will not waste your life!" However, Chen Daoji suddenly laughed at the irony and ridicule: "ha ha ha, ke Supreme? Kezhizun "On huangquan Road, I, Chen Daoji, will wait for you, ha ha ha!" Chen Daoji looks at Ke zhenlie with a sneering look at the ignorant and the frog at the bottom of the well. "Dying!" But the next second, it was a knife cut off the head, passed on the three hundred years of taijizong, died! Chapter 56 2019, March 22nd. This day. Countless monarchs have numb scalp. The whole northern area, even the rich city in the south of the Yangtze River, an old monster who has been dormant for hundreds of years, is awakened by a shocking news. Even. There are those who are superior to the world and who are in charge of the super clans in the south of the Yangtze River! Because. The list of gods, which has been silent for a hundred years, was reopened to the outside world on this day! Countless great masters were shocked. Can enter God list, life without regret! This is really belong to the heaven and earth, the top group of martial artists, the highest glory of their life! On this day, I don''t know how many old monsters in the weather environment open their eyes and stare at the moment when the God list unfolds slowly and reappears in the world. In the dark. South of the Yangtze River. It has been listed in the God list for a long time. Some of the most powerful people frown secretly and want to see for themselves who is promoted to the God list. "Shenbang is the most advanced master. At the age of 18, he is ranked as the Grand Master of martial arts. At the age of 30, he created his own Tianlei Sabre technique and lost 15 old masters." "At the age of 60, he was defeated by the six most powerful masters of his generation. After that, he was closed for 40 years. At the age of one hundred, he broke the shackles and promoted to the Grand Master of heaven and ascended to the state of Jin." Tianlei Sabre technique! See these four words. This moment. The ancestors of the nine star royal family in the north, the old monsters in the weather, all jumped with their right eyes. Their eyebrows were almost screwed together, and they all had a bad feeling in their hearts. Not "One hundred and fifty years old, detached from the mortal body, is listed in the weather environment. Today, detached from all things in the world, I have achieved the supreme environment. Now my God list is opened, earning the name of Ke zhenlie!" Boom! In an instant. Those nine star kings, the old monsters in the weather conditions, stared with big eyes and their faces were dead. It''s Ke zhenlie! It''s really him! He broke through to the supreme state! That old man, compared with all of them, is one step ahead of the others in the rank of God. When the middle-aged scholar who was in the Ye''s royal family hall heard the news, his face was no longer a little lazy. He couldn''t believe staring at the names on the God list, and his face was shaking: "I can''t imagine, ke Ke zhenlie, unexpectedly, has reached the top of the list of gods At this moment. It is not only the ancestor of Xiao family, the nine star royal family, but also Xiao Yanfeng. The other four nine star kings. Bu Shi! Gu! Mengshi! Qin family! The four ancestors of the nine star royal family are all stunned. Never thought of it. Ke zhenlie. He has broken through the supreme realm and achieved the position of God list. In a real sense, he is a super strong man who transcends all the threats of firearms and ignores all the rules of the secular world! This The north is going to change. It''s going to change dramatically! This list of gods was born. In the future, the whole North will not be ruled by several nine star royal families, but only by other king Ke''s family! This moment. South China. Many old monsters in the weather environment, shocked for a long time, returned to close again. From the moment when Ke zhenlie''s name came into the list of gods. They knew that the anxious situation of the six nine star kings in the north, who had been king for many years, was gone forever. In the future, the king of Ke''s family would command the world and the heroes! This is also true of the gods of the super clans. Just when they''re in awe and curiosity. At a distance of thousands of miles, the moment when the breath is released and permeated Jinling City, all of a sudden is a gush of blood. A wry self mockery: "it seems that it can''t be done. The one who is still sitting here is not only Kunlun snow mountain, the whole ancient capital of Jinling, but also a forbidden area in a sense!" At the same time. Zhao''s royal residence. Under the peach trees in full bloom, wearing white robes and jade like figures, he stood here with his hand in his hand, and his fretting look returned to normal again. There was a breeze. A wisp of peach blossom. Floating in the air, falling on the shoulder. As if everything outside, how boiling shock, he never move. After a long time. An old figure, walking slowly, stood respectfully by his side and bowed: "Sir, someone wants to see you." Silence. "She is Jiangnan..." Zhao Yongchang just wanted to report the identity of the other party, and was interrupted by a voice of understatement. "Let her in." Zhao Yongchang nodded a little, then retreated step by step and slowly withdrew from the peach garden. He just left for a while. There was a young girl in a long white dress with elegant temperament. She came in with an old servant behind her. This is Ling Xuerong. Looking at the snow-white robe in front of me, I turned my back to my figure. Even if Ling Xuerong from a super ethnic group in the south of the Yangtze River, her beautiful eyes could not help flashing a trace of color. She came to the North these days. For the first time, I was so close to the man who stirred the whole northern sky. Ling Xuerong, this just comes from the heart to feel that the man''s super dust temperament is like the wind. This great determination. Among peers. Even among some ancient clans in the south of the Yangtze River, she had never seen the peerless Tianjiao who was going to be the next leader of the martial arts. Just in front of this too aloof, do not put any hero in the world, in the eyes. Everyone else said. Young people are successful, people are flying. But it took only 20 years for this monster to reach the height of 200 years. I think it''s understandable. As a little princess of Lingjia in Jiangnan, Ling Xuerong. By virtue of his noble identity, I don''t know how many young people who have been successfully persuaded to be brilliant and talented. Naturally, I know that we can''t talk with common sense about such monsters, so I directly explained the purpose: "I''m from Lingjia in Jiangnan. I''m here to hope that you can join the zuoling family." She is confident enough to persuade Chu Lingxiao. Now, the ancestor of the Koshi family, with his amazing appearance, is on the top of the list of gods. In this northern place, you can become the invincible person on the same level with several super clans in the south of the Yangtze River. Which weather conditions can be enemy? Chu Lingxiao, even more impossible to avoid, the tragic end of being killed! Of course, she''s selfish. If the former Ke zhenlie had not ascended the supreme realm. Even if Chu Lingxiao is a unique evil spirit in the weather, who is her lingxuerong? Jiangnan Lingjia, little princess! Do you need to condescend to visit someone who is inferior to her? But now it''s different. Ke zhenlie was promoted to No. 51 on the list of gods. The grandfather of her Ling family, just ranked 50th, is still alive, but Shouyuan will be exhausted, and she needs to find a young Tianjiao who can become the supreme realm to protect Ling family. The condition is to enter Ling''s home. For a peerless monster who is in a period of great prosperity and rising, it is the most reluctant thing to see the mountain top and fall in the middle. "From early morning to dusk, it''s only a moment for time." But when Chu Lingxiao slowly opened his mouth: "however, in the endless years, birds flock to the sky, swaying stars and describing loess." After savoring it, Ling Xuerong''s pretty face gradually darkened. Chapter 57 Half an hour later. Wangyue cliff, one little, one old and two figures, stood on it, and looked down at Jinling City, the residence of Zhao''s royal family. "You don''t need to be angry, miss." Yunbu looks at lingxuerong in front of him, his face is full of anger, and his head is shaking with a sigh: "even if the cultivation of these peerless evils is under pressure, it will be smashed in an instant." He carries his hands on his back. An old pair of eyes, slightly narrowed, staring at the distance, the quiet Zhao family mansion, can not help but smile again. That''s one. With a hint of ridicule, but also with a hint of sigh chuckle. Zhao''s royal family, this peace. It will be eliminated completely soon. In the near future, this kind of inheritance left by the emperor level figures will also become a part of the vast history. In the future, it can only be seen in books for future generations. All of this. All of them are caused by Zhao''s royal family''s mistake of bowing to the wrong Lord! Birds chasing? Xinghe, loess? Thinking of what Chu Lingxiao said just now in Taoyuan, Zhao''s royal residence, yunbu shakes his head helplessly and sighs in his heart: "it''s arrogant. My young lady intends to help you Chu Lingxiao get through the difficulty." "But you didn''t know what to do. You didn''t pay attention to jiangnanling''s family. You also compared it to a bird?" Yunbu is shocked. Chu Lingxiao is a top-notch martial artist. He is comparable to the next young martial master of the ancient martial arts. He is destined to step into the top of the list of gods. Unfortunately. The moon is full and the beautiful jade is flawed. Chu Lingxiao is so arrogant and arrogant that he will eventually die in two words - self conceit! It''s hard to understand. Such a peerless monster. How can we achieve this kind of cultivation only by ourselves without attracting attention. Before. He has been dormant in a certain high mountain and deep forest, trying to make a direct surprise? Yunbu was shocked by the appearance of an old master and experienced many things. He said to himself lightly: "it''s a pity that he has such a direct pursuit of the young martial master''s accomplishments, but his vision is too low, so he lost his mind." For a long time. Ling Xuerong, who has been silent, snorts coldly. Her beautiful eyes are cold. She looks at Zhao''s royal residence for a long time. Then, without a trace of nostalgia on her face, she turns around and leaves. Chu Lingxiao! I''d like to have a look at Ling Xuerong. What''s your background? You are facing the interrogation of the nine star royal family! Step by step walking on the moon cliff, the lingxuerong on the way down the mountain. She stopped for a while, still with a little anger on her pretty face, her eyes were cold, and she took a look at Jinling City in the distance again. In the peach garden of Zhao''s royal family, she, the little princess of Lingjia in the south of the Yangtze River, reported her identity to Chu Lingxiao. From the beginning to the end, the other side only returned the arrogant metaphor of birds chasing, Star River and loess. Next. Even if she even relegates herself, she can speak softly. Chu Lingxiao has no response, and the scene without a word is just ignoring her! Conceited man! Now, Ke zhenlie, an old ancestor of the Ke clan, is ranked as the highest god in the top of the Jin Dynasty. There is no enemy in the world. Who dares not to respect the land in the north! You Chu Lingxiao killed their two legitimate families. Without the support of our Jiangnan Lingjia family, you and them would not die! Who is the bright star river, who is lonely loess. I will wait and see! That is to say, kezhenlie is the top of the list of Jinding gods. The news that shocked the whole North and south of the Yangtze River didn''t last long. A piece of appalling news. As a result, there was turmoil in all directions. It has been passed down for more than three hundred years. There was an ancient sect called taijizong, which was once the most important one in Shenbang! It was destroyed! Taijizong, with a population of more than 500, including Chen Daoji, the great master of tianbang and baqijing, was killed! Among them, there is an old monster of earth atmosphere! Taijizong general hospital is full of corpses. It''s a mess. It''s just terrible. At the moment when the news came out, all the imperial families in the whole North were frightened. Who on earth did this, dare to destroy the ancient sect taijizong? Although the name of taijizong is no better than that of that time, it was the inheritance of the top God list! Yuwei is still here! Maybe it will provoke an old monster who has ever been the supreme and benefactor of taijizong to revenge! A divine grace. One word at a time. It contains its own understanding of the higher realm, which may give inspiration to an old monster in the local environment, and directly break through the weather environment. This has not never appeared in the ancient books before. Maybe two or three old monsters with a heart of gratitude can jump out. So. Even though taijizong has been lonely these years, no one dares to provoke. But now, the people who were killed are clean and there is no one living At this time, when all the imperial families and even the nine star families frown secretly, a figure in a blue robe raises his cold and proud face and announces to the whole North lightly: "Chen Daoji, the taijizong, once knelt down and submitted to Chu Lingxiao, which is a capital crime!" "Listen to the Zhao, Zhu and Pu families in Jinling. Taijizong is your end!" Boom! Kezhenlie! Seeing this young man, the whole North was silent. It should have occurred to them that now, in addition to the clan Ke, the nine star king, who dares to attack taijizong? Taijizong, this is a disaster. At that time, the supreme ancestor of taijizong, who was ranked No. 30 in the list of gods, could be proud of the whole world and overlook those super clans in the south of the Yangtze River. If there was no engagement, the duel of Mount Tai, which attracted the attention of the century, would not be gone forever. Eighty years ago. Their gang, the monarchs and even the nine star kings, who sit in the ancient capital, are not qualified to go to the war. Up to now, I don''t know what happened at the top of Mount Tai. The two gods are all dead! Afterwards. Those ancient families and sects who had gone to watch the war were all sharp minded, but they kept their mouths shut and didn''t say a word about what happened. Near the sunset, a word came out from the city of Jinling, which was delivered by the Zhao family. This sentence. Just came out. All over the north, there was a moment of laughter. Countless people, covering their stomachs, feel funny. "I''m not ashamed to say that as long as Ke zhenlie, the new Jinshen, can take a move from him Just let him go? " Everyone is making fun of Chu Lingxiao''s short knowledge and poor skills. Is this the last struggle in life? Last time, you were faced with Luoyang Ji family and Tianmen Lord. Both of them are great masters of Tianzong who are not included in tianbang. You killed him, which really shocked the whole North. But tianbang is only tianbang after all, it can never be compared with Shenbang. No matter who reaches the supreme state in the world, they must be included in the list of gods! In the list of gods. Where is your name, Chu Lingxiao? So, dare to boast, want to use this kind of inferior trick to scare off Ke zhenlie? Funny! "Grandpa Yun, as you thought before." Looking at the news of Jinling City, Ling Xuerong, who is sitting in the hall of Ye''s royal family, shows a trace of disgust on her face, and lightly says: "this Chu Lingxiao is just a person who has just run out of the mountains and forests. He has no common sense and only shows off!" Chapter 58 On March 23, it was only a night before the birthday of the old patriarch of the Ye family. Chang''an! An ancient city, a place in the north, the most ancient capital in the West. This night. The whole city of Chang''an is full of wind and clouds. All the citizens feel an unusual breath, as if something important is going to happen. On that street. I don''t know how many years of silence the bronze ancient lamp, actually one after another lit up, it seems to be greeting some big people, it''s really strange. The ancient gate, which had been abandoned and closed for a long time and was only for tourists to visit, was located in the East, West, North and south, and opened in four directions. Four ancient gates, decorated with lights, a piece of red make-up. That night. In Chang''an City, at this moment, countless citizens open their mouths, look up and admire, and look at all kinds of luxury cars in the street. Dragon head statue! It''s all imperial! That night. There are a large number of luxury cars, countless red flag cars, which are the symbols of the royal family, have never been broken in this street. Someone made a rough count. As many as a thousand people live in a noble family. There are at least one or two hundred royal families. There are twenty emperors and kings in all the ancient capitals in the north! As if from the beginning of the Chang''an moon, the city is full of powerful nobles. The land of the north. It''s only one night since I came here to participate in the family of Ye''s old people''s longevity Chen, the royal family and the imperial family. All the luxury hotels in Chang''an city are almost full. Historical records. Chang''an City, once in the rolling history of the river, born three people of the imperial rank. Thirty thousand li in the East, leading the way for thousands of years. Only the ancient capital of Chang''an, which is the real imperial residence that can command the world. The river is surging and rolling. Recalling the past, extraordinary years. There are thousands of people in the world. History, after all, is history. We can never go against the current. The world''s heroes are on the stage. Finally in this year, a new God list was born, and the whole world was respected as the king. The supreme realm. Once upon a time, let many young Tianjiao look up and have a dream, now Ke zhenlie is on the top of the list of gods. On this night, all the royal capital families and even the nine star families in Chang''an city are looking forward to the first ray of sunshine tomorrow and a glimpse of the supreme state. As for Chu Lingxiao? Although there are all kinds of high accomplishments, they are just a test stone for the supremacy of God list. ¡­¡­ When the moon is full, the stars shine in the north. At this time, it is located in the eastern part of the north, under several deep mountains, a ten thousand meter wide Koshi mansion, which is full of banquets and laughter. The God of Jinding, the ancestor of our family, is the most important. We must celebrate to gather people''s hearts. Whether it''s the lineage of the town owner''s family or the lineage of the branches, they all come here. At a glance, there are tables covered with red cloth. Talking and laughing are endless. by the moonlight, we can reach the peak even more. Now, Ke''s family is superior to the nine star royal family and becomes the super clan in the world. Everyone''s face is full of smiles and toasts to each other. At this point. Whether it''s the brilliant young talent or the dandy who is addicted to wine, they are extremely excited. Because. From now on, as the sons of the Ke nationality, they must bow to them wherever they go and no matter what their status is. What kind of scene is that? The old patriarch of the emperor''s capital, the most powerful patriarch from jiuqijing, respected them. Nine star royal family, those old monsters in the weather environment, respect them as king. Under one, over ten thousand! In the north, no one dares not to obey, but they are merry and free from any secular restriction. Sitting at the dinner table, Ke Longwei, the old chief of Ke nationality, who can see all the people''s drinking help talking, has a bold smile on his face, touches his chin white beard, and nods his head and cheers from time to time. The old monster of the local atmosphere, with a healthy body and white hair, can feel that it is not like living for more than 100 years in the wanton laughter, but still full of energy and the attractive atmosphere of the superior. He looked at the table next to him, standing there, toasting Ke bingxu, the grandson of Ke''s family. His eyes were more satisfied. In the future, he will lead the ups and downs of the north. The only grandson, Ke bingxu, will become the most brilliant young generation in the north. Old zuke zhenlie. Now it is in the top position of the list of gods. If you give a little instruction to Ke bingxu, you will be able to leap up! In a few years, it will become a nine Qi state supreme. In time. Will become the most famous figure in the North! At this time, it is necessary to discuss who is the most spirited in his heart. He must be Ke bingxu, the successor of the next patriarch. "Come on, everyone!" He lifted his glass lightly and laughed: "I''d like to give you a toast to your uncle and uncle. Tomorrow, I''ll go to Chang''an and meet my grandfather. We''ll give him another toast." In the light and loud laughter, there was a kind of comfort. Some young man on the wine table, but his eyes were full of cruel boys, holding up his glass, spoke lightly. "Eldest brother, today so many collateral lineage, only less Yangzhou that vein, wait for a few days, you must be good to spur them!" Hearing this, they all sneered at Yangzhou''s pulse. I really don''t understand how their Ke nationality''s current status can have such formidable collateral relations. Up to now. I was so afraid of Chu Lingxiao. It seems that I have too little insight. I don''t know what is the top of God list! The ancestor is alive. Not to mention a Chu Lingxiao, is the super clan in the south of the Yangtze River, they do not have to be afraid! Ke bingxu''s face was a little calm and confident. He drank all the wine in his glass and suddenly asked: "Chu Lingxiao is really just a young man in his twenties?" He shakes his head at the table. To tell you the truth, in his twenties, the weather? Is it possible? Ke bingxu looks at his grandfather Ke Longwei, intending to ask. "It''s true." Ke Longwei nodded slightly, touched his beard, and exclaimed: "that ignorant child, Chu Lingxiao, is indeed a peerless genius." Just finished speaking. "What about the peerless wizard? Tomorrow, Chu Lingxiao is just a corpse." Ke bingxu stood with his hands down, his eyes slightly narrowed, and he was very confident with a confident attitude: "but I, Ke bingxu, was born to be king. In the future, I will not only reach his height, but also directly surpass him and become the supreme god!" It''s said that Ke Longwei clapped the table directly and praised: "well said, this is our Ke generation. It''s just Chu Lingxiao. Grandpa is waiting for you to surpass him!" Boom! "Is it?" However, just then, suddenly, two big words came into everyone''s ears, which made everyone tremble. Instant. As the end of the world comes, clouds cover the moon. In an instant! The whole territory of the Ke nationality, a huge threat of terror, swept tens of thousands of meters. I haven''t waited for everyone to respond. Ke bingxu, as a whole, was held up in the middle of the sky by an invisible force, like his neck, struggling painfully. The next moment. A snow-white figure suddenly appeared out of the sky, standing with his hand in his hand, standing beside Ke bingxu, shocked the whole audience. Chapter 59 Ke bingxu, the successor of the Ke nationality, who just talked loudly and had a high spirited face. "Cough!" The handsome and extraordinary face, red and suffocating, limbs in the air, frantically wriggling, expression is extremely painful, make every effort, cough and gasp. This moment. The whole territory of Ke nationality is ten thousand meters around. It''s silent. All people hold up their glasses and are stunned. The next head of their Ke clan. This young Tianjiao can''t be found all over the northern imperial capital and the nine star royal family. He can be an old clan leader of the Seven Star royal family! Now. Even more, there is the ancestor of the supreme realm of God list, who dares to show his teeth when escorting him? Don''t say it''s to break into the territory of the Ke nationality directly. The world is so big. Who dares to start against their own children? In an instant. At present, Ke batian, the father of Ke bingxu, is the chief of Ke nationality. His face is hard to see. "Where are you from!" He immediately slapped the table angrily, his whole body was like a river, suddenly burst out, his hair suddenly shook without wind, angrily pointed to the snow-white figure and shouted: "don''t put down my son quickly, dare to come to the territory of the Ke nationality, you are looking for..." Boom! However, Ke Taitian''s words are not finished. The next moment. He suddenly felt his shoulders on both sides, just like a terrible five finger mountain town, suddenly a huge pressure, which made his ground like a spider network, scattered and split, directly let his legs kneel on the ground instantly! "You!" Ke TA Tian''s eyes were wide open, his face was frightened, and he stared unbelievably at the white figure standing in front of him. Instant. Everyone in the audience was stunned. The cultivation of the great master baqijing, the patriarch, can''t take this young man who suddenly broke in. He''s just looking for death! At the same time. "Unbridled!" Kelongwei can''t sit down directly. This old clan leader of Ke nationality, an old monster in the local environment, only left a shocking shadow in place. He carried a terrorist force that can divide the gold and the stone, and made a bold move. Boom! The whole person is like a Jiaolong going out to sea, shaking the whole venue. Just by momentum, the wine table near him will turn into powder! Seeing this scene, some people couldn''t help shaking their arms and shouting directly: "old clan leader, mighty!" Bang! However, in less than half a second, a human figure went back in an instant and shot blood in the air. It was as easy and random as being thrown into the ground, smashing the ground directly into a big hole. This moment. The whole audience was horrified and stunned, and everyone looked at this scene with a dull face and couldn''t believe it. The one who just shook his arms covered his mouth and shivered. The struggling Ke bingxu in the mid air. His eyes were wide, full of fear, and he was almost stupid. A son who breathes harder than he does now. Kneeling on the ground, Ke treads on the sky, even more stupidly. His face is white as paper. He is an old clan leader. In the northern part of the country, they all belong to insurmountable mountains. The Super Master of the local atmosphere fell down without even touching each other! Think of a young man''s face again. Now only Now there is only one person in the vast North! He is, Chu Lingxiao! This idea, like a thunder and lightning strike in an instant, scared everyone back and forth in the scene, a face of panic. Ke Longwei, Ke treading on the sky and Ke bingxu. Their faces were shocked. They didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao to come directly to their Ke boundary! This guy, is he crazy! "Ignorant child, i ke clan haven''t found you yet, how dare you find you directly!" A sound like Hong Lei shakes the whole field and suddenly spreads all over the boundaries of Ke Nationality: "give me another chance to put down Bing Xu. I can leave you a whole body!" The voice. As if to let all the clansmen of Ke nationality suddenly regain their heart and gaze up at Chu Lingxiao. Boy! My uncle is here. See how arrogant you are! Ke Longwei was relieved. To be honest, Chu Lingxiao could not cope with the weather. But now, don''t worry. Brother Ke Kuang Heng has no intention of leading the affairs of Ke nationality, so he always presides over it. In terms of cultivation, brother Ke Kuang Heng is a bit higher than him, but in terms of talent, he can''t match him in any way. From the top of the God list, elder brother Ke Kuang Heng got the true preaching of the old ancestor. Now the outside world doesn''t know that his Ke family has born a weather environment! At the top of the mountain in the distance, there is a faint human figure looking at this place. His whole body is shining with a dazzling light. His momentum is stronger than that of kelongwei in the local environment. "Grandpa, help me!" Ke bingxu''s body struggled with all his limbs and stretched out a hand to the mountain for help. Everyone, looking at the snow-white figure in front of us, there is no fear in our eyes. Chu Lingxiao, you can''t be arrogant for long! I''ll see you later, uncle. You can''t even protect the whole body! Ke Longwei and Ke Tiantian, both of them, were sneering at the cold killing in their eyes. This moment. Everyone seemed to have a dream. This Chu Lingxiao definitely inquired about the old ancestor in advance. Now he is in Chang''an, so he dare to come to the boundary of Ke nationality directly. The last madness in life? Take us to the Koreans, and give you a cushion? How naive! Boy, I didn''t expect it! You can count thousands of times, but I didn''t expect that our Ke nationality would give birth to a weather environment comparable to yours in just a few days! You just wait for death! "I didn''t hear you!" On the top of the mountain, Ke Kuang Heng saw that Chu Lingxiao dared not to be moved, and suddenly turned into a dazzling light group, with an amazing momentum, which made the surrounding mountains rumble and roared loudly: "if you want to die, I''ll give you a ride!" But the next scene. Everyone''s pupils shrink sharply in the whole audience. Anyone who opens his mouth can swallow an egg at a time. The sneer on his face just now solidified in a moment. His face is full of fear. Bang in their eyes, the super expert who has reached the weather environment, the uncle ancestor who should be invincible under the supreme environment now, only heard a loud noise in his ear, the whole body was smashed, the blood was all over the sky, and the whole audience was shocked. Ke bingxu was stunned directly. He felt a cold sense of horror. Along with his throat, the horrible sense of suffocation rushed all over his body and his limbs were cold. Dead! The Super Master of weather environment died like this! That''s the weather situation which is only one step away from the top of God list! So dead! This Is this an illusion It''s said that Chu Lingxiao is also the weather! This moment. Cologne is stupid. Kota is stupid. Thousands of all the Koshi people, as if they witnessed the most terrible scene in the world, the collective petrifaction. That night. No one knows what happened here. Just know. When the snow-white figure left, there was no complete body in the ten thousand meter wide boundary of the Ke nationality. Chapter 60 The night was fading away, and the curtain was slowly opened in the morning. It''s another colorful morning, when everything recovers and the humid wind blows all over the north, bringing fresh air to the world. I hope Chang''an will be in the sun and Wu will be in the clouds. March 24. This day. The whole ancient capital of Chang''an is no longer a modern, boring and boring place with red lanterns hanging all over the place. It is filled with a festive scene of the coming Spring Festival. You can hear the sound of firecrackers and shake many tall buildings everywhere. From five in the morning. The four ancient gates, the luxury cars coming in, one after another, are like a giant dragon across the whole Chang''an boundary, which has never stopped. Countless business owners, fruit vendors, from time to time to stop the matter at hand, looking out. Those white-collar workers, elites and business owners who stay on the tens of meters high building and sit in the comfortable office also stand at the window with a curious look and look at the road not far below. Too much. I can''t count any more. As long as the world''s famous luxury cars can be called, they are all available. In Chang''an City, countless citizens are scrambling to take photos and post a circle of friends and microblogs to show off what they have seen today. Hot search index, the first in an instant. But. It was soon discovered. The messages they sent, no matter which channel they sent them through, were somehow deleted, and the hot search soon plummeted and disappeared. Chang''an city. A top-level official soon realized this and saw that the road was almost congested like a twist. "Who allows you to put all these luxury cars into the city without permission?" The high-level man frowned tightly, and his face was full of discontent. He walked back and forth with a full stomach of fire. He picked up the internal telephone on the desk and called. After connecting, he directly scolded in anger: "don''t you want to do it!" "I don''t know if this will cause a large area of road jams!" Just the next moment, when I was on the other end of the phone, there was a weak sentence. Immediately. Scared, the senior manager was sweating on his face and hung up the phone on the spot. He stood there for a long time, and then called back again. He said a word to clear the road as soon as possible, and then hung up. He never thought about it. Appears in Chang''an City, each main road. The identity of the following luxury cars, the lowest among them, has also reached the level of a family of great families! My God! Today, Chang''an, is this going to be a big event! When he stood in place and swallowed hard, he took out his personal cell phone and dialed another number. Immediately. When he finished, there came an old voice over there, sighed and said slowly: "you don''t need to worry about it. Just let them keep the road smooth and keep the order as soon as possible. Don''t disturb these people." "Because now, all the imperial capital and royal families in the whole North are gathered in your Chang''an city." Boom! All the imperial families in the North! This sentence, suddenly let this high-level startled lose color, almost cell phone did not hold steady. That''s what he realized. This is far beyond the confines of the first high-level of Chang''an city. The wind and rain are coming, there is no peace. All heroes in the world gather in Chang''an. Chang''an City, what happened? He didn''t dare to think about it. He quickly let the grass-roots units under him organize people to go to the road and maintain normal driving. The royal residence of Ye family at this time. A sea of people, a thousand birthday banquets, filled with the land from the north, all over the city''s rich children. There are tens of thousands of people, all of whom are of extraordinary temperament and good appearance. There are senior figures in charge of the family. They are calm and steady. They sit in the right place alone. There are also young students who are domineering and dignified, sitting beside them. The inner court of the mansion. A hundred tables of banquet surrounded by red cloth were also filled with seven star royal families from all over the city, who were in charge of the ancient capital. In front of it, in the lobby. It''s a huge disc banquet that can hold hundreds of people. Only the nine star royal family can be qualified to be seated. In that position, it''s not the owner of today''s birthday feast, ye Hetu, the old clan leader of Ye''s royal family. But he sat quietly in the side position. In today''s pattern. In the northern part of China, the nine star royal family is located at the top, especially the five oldest monsters in the weather. It is a great honor for him to be able to sit at this table. Wherever he goes in the future, it will become his talk material to show his dignity. No one does not envy him. Because at this time. Sitting next to him, he was in a position of indifference to many royal families in the imperial capital and above all the nine star royal families. It is. In today''s world, new Jinshen is the most important. It will also be Ke zhenlie, the ancestor of the Ke nationality, who will be in charge of the whole world in the future! The supreme state of Jinding. After returning to old age, Ke zhenlie was arrogant and arrogant when he was young. Perfect facial features, as well as elaborately carved general, looks extremely cold and handsome, but with a sense of overbearing, as if between hands and feet, you can grasp everything in the world at will. Even now. Sitting at this table are five ancestors of the nine star royal family, the five old monsters of the same era as Ke zhenlie. It''s still a straight face, I don''t see any disrespect. Just because of the four words of "God is the most important", it''s too horrible. The world is really invincible. But now. Even if there are tens of thousands of people. Even though all the dignitaries of the north were present, there was no one to speak and silence. There was only a middle-aged woman in a Tai Chi suit. Her hair was scattered and her face was full of pain. She seemed to have suffered a serious internal injury and fell powerless in the lobby, but she was still angry and called someone''s name. "Ke zhenlie, take Take your life! " The middle-aged woman in the Taoist uniform, though she was very worried, covered her chest, her face was pale, and her mouth was full of blood. But the color of anger and hatred in her eyes and the revenge in her heart have never been reduced. She shouted: "Ke zhenlie, you still belong to taijizong, more than five hundred lives up and down!!!" The middle-aged beautiful woman, originally an ancestor of the oldest generation of taijizong since the death of the Supreme God Bangzhi, has been touring in the weather, hoping to find a chance to break through. Never thought. When she returned to the north, she heard that all the people of taijizong were killed by Ke zhenlie! It inherits more than 300 years old sects. Now she is the only one left, no sorrow is greater than death of heart, even if she knows it is death, she will find revenge! However, in response to her, it''s a understatement: "it''s your taijizong who is responsible for the connection with Chu Lingxiao, and Chen Dao who is extremely brave to kneel down to that kid. This is a capital crime!" Just the next moment. Hearing Ke zhenlie''s words, the middle-aged beautiful woman is like being struck by a lightning. Boom! There was a blank in my mind. Even if I heard that kezhenlie had the highest rank in Jinding, which could shock the whole North, her face didn''t show too much panic. But when I heard Chu Lingxiao''s words, I thought of Chen Daoji''s words and knelt down to him. Instant. In her mind, 80 years ago, the horror scene at the top of Mount Tai suddenly opened her eyes and her face was full of unprecedented fear. Ke zhenlie, speaking of Chu Lingxiao No! It won''t be that man! Chapter 61 Absolutely that man! Absolutely 80 years ago, the top of Mount Tai, that horrible man! This moment. Chen Qingshui smiled and looked at Ke zhenlie, who sat there, put on a high position and ignored everything. She laughed loudly. "Ha Hahaha! " The whole Ye''s royal residence, the heads of all the rich families, the old heads of the imperial capital and the senior leaders of the nine star royal family, all heard her with extremely strong laughter. This moment. Ye Hetu, the head of the eight star family, is the leader of the eight star family, whether he is a powerful family or a high-level of the seven star family in charge of an ancient capital. Not from between, all picked to pick eyebrow, froze. Taijizong, the old ancestor who came to revenge, is it crazy? Does she laugh at anything? It''s going to die. Smile? Still laughing so ironically? With ironic, even disdainful laughter, it still continues to spread throughout the birthday banquet. Xiao Yanfeng, Qin Xiantao and other five, the weather of the nine star king of the ancestors, but also frown. It''s Ling Xuerong, a super family from the south of the Yangtze River, sitting next to Ke zhenlie, with elegant temperament and cold face. Looking at Chen Qingshui who fell to the ground, his face was pale, and his mouth was full of blood. His life was already hanging, but he was still laughing with ridicule and laughter. She didn''t let the willow eyebrow pick it lightly. She felt very confused. She was still smiling when she was dying? A Super Master of the weather environment, he will die with dignity. So enraged Ke zhenlie, not afraid of the end, not even a whole body? Ke zhenlie''s eyes were cold and arrogant. He didn''t even look at Chen Qingshui. He drank up a glass of wine in front of him, with a high posture of controlling everything. He said lightly: "what are you laughing at?" Chen Qingshui''s laughter made him suddenly think of Chen Daoji who had been beheaded and turned into a corpse. What it looked like before he died. Why, the same thing. After he mentioned the name of Chu Lingxiao, he suddenly smiled. The laughter was still so ironic. It seems that he is mocking how ignorant Ke zhenlie is. Can I, Ke zhenlie, be bluffed by such a little trick like yours? Chu Lingxiao, what is it? Now, Ke zhenlie is in the top position of Jinding God list. He is proud to live in the north, superior to all super forces, and able to see the Jiangnan people. He is just a young generation and deserves to be feared by Ke zhenlie? He had already asked Ling Xuerong, the little princess of Ling''s family from Jiangnan, about one or two. In the boundless world, I have searched for thousands of mountains and rivers and ancient forests. There is no great clan with the highest rank of God in the town. Its surname is Chu! Then Chu Lingxiao can be excluded. He has no identity of any surprising origin. On the God list! Not to mention its name! Can such a young generation be turned upside down by Ke zhenlie? "Ke Ke zhenlie, I''ll be on huangquan Road, waiting for you! " However, Chen Qingshui is still mocking. Although her face is painful and bloody, her face is full of hatred to be avenged. Her face looks relieved: "as soon as that person arrives, you will die, you You won''t live long! " "The lives of five hundred people in taijizong will soon be repaid with your life!" The man? Who? Ling Xuerong frowns. Is it possible that taijizong and some living God are on their way? All the people who were present also listened with their ears up. Who was the man Chen Qingshui said? Who else dare to come and die? At this time. Ke zhenlie got up slowly and raised his foot. He didn''t treat Chen Qingshui as a man at all. "Your words remind me." In front of the public, it''s as pleasant and natural as kicking an animal, kicking each other to a corner of the lobby, which directly ruins Chen Qingshui''s cultivation. The whole person lies on the ground in silence as if he were dead. Everyone in the room was silent. This is the top! It is thousands of weather conditions together, and it''s not Ke zhenlie''s one-man opponent. Chen Qingshui clenched his teeth tightly, endured the sharp pain of his whole body, which was about to burst. He tried his best to support his body with his hands. He looked like he was going to die at any time. The whole man was very sad, miserable, and his eyes were dim. He leaned against the wall alone. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you now." Ke zhenlie walked slowly and looked down at Chen Qingshui with a sneer on his face: "what you said just now reminds me." "As soon as the ignorant child Chu Lingxiao arrives, there will be a companion on the huangquan Road, and I will personally send him on the road with you!" Chu Lingxiao? This taijizong, named Chen Qingshui, is the weather situation ancestor. The man just mentioned is Chu Lingxiao? Everyone on the spot a Zheng, in the eyes a disdain, immediately, the face is full of helpless shaking head. What time is it? Chu Lingxiao? The one in front of you, however, is the supreme one, invincible in the world! Then how could Chu Lingxiao be unique? He would be the rival of all the characters in the world? It''s hard to say whether he dares to come to this ancient capital of Chang''an to keep an appointment. Do you expect him to kill supreme Ke? All of us are sarcastic. It is for the almost invincible weather conditions, weak as the ant''s rich and powerful children, at this time, their faces, can not help but whisper ridicule. What weather situation Super Master, this and got dementia old immortal, it is no different. Many old chiefs of the Seven Star royal family also sneered. No wonder taijizong was destroyed. It''s strange to let a group of Yong Yong people who are so ignorant of the overall situation take charge. The five ancestors of the nine star royal family despise Chen Qingshui. At least you Chen Qingshui, is the same level with us, how can you be so ignorant! Chu Lingxiao? Dare he come? Sitting there, Ling Xuerong did not show much expression on her face, but her heart was cold and contemptuous from time to time. Chu Lingxiao, can you kill Ke zhenlie? What a joke! There is no earthshaking identity, nor is it the Supreme God who overlooks all things in the world. How can he kill kezhenlie? It seems that Kong has a strong cultivation. Even those who are one step away from the supremacy of God list are useless. Otherwise, the older they get, the more confused they will be, and easily push themselves into the abyss. But right now. Ancient gate in the east of Chang''an city. One luxury car after another gathered here. Everyone who came down was majestic, and his whole body was full of the breath of the superior. But all people, all face respectfully stand there, did not speak, quietly looking at someone in front. It was a unique figure with white clothes and snow. When he stepped into Chang''an City, thousands of people followed him. Day by day, East by itself. Chu Lingxiao, here you are! Chapter 62 At the moment, Chu Lingxiao didn''t wear that white robe. His white clothes were like Shengxue. He had a worldly temperament, and the whole person was more elegant. Just stepped into Chang''an city. It attracted the eyes of countless people. Especially for the opposite sex. The dignified and inviolable face, the natural aloofness, seemed to step on their hearts every step, which was too fatal. Who is he? Just now, all citizens have witnessed the shocking scene of many powerful families, imperial capitals and royal families entering Chang''an city. Now, seeing this scene, they can''t help but look at it with curiosity again. Thousands of people. There are old and young people with extraordinary temperament. At a glance, we can see that the identity is extremely noble, which is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. However, so many top dignitaries who can decide the fate of thousands of people in one word. But they were all respectful and did not dare to surpass. It was inconceivable that everyone, like a servant, followed the young man in white. There are also people who are too expensive to speak. In order to keep an eye on the order of the road, I came to the top of the tallest building in Chang''an City and quickly adjusted the perspective of the telescope. When he saw that there were people he knew in the crowd, his eyes were wide open, his face was full of amazement, and he said to himself: "that''s not the Wu family, the famous family in Jinling, the old family leader?" "And the royal family of Jinling, the head of Qi''s hometown, Qi Shengtai!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The more you look at it, the more shocked you look at it, the more frightened you are. Isn''t it the emperor''s royal family that can stand in front of these dignitaries! My God! Immediately. This is the first high-rise building of Chang''an ancient capital. His eyes are wide and his breath is cool. Who is this young man in white! Can let emperor all royal family, willing to be a servant, accompanies its behind! Before I went to the highest building in Chang''an City, I couldn''t see a broader vision, and I didn''t dare to inquire where the big houses, the imperial capital and the royal family were going. And when he along this road, line of sight moves forward to some place all the time, the pupil of an instant congeals! Wait! Where they are going, how How could it be a royal residence of Ye family! What the hell happened! Go there anyway! In Chang''an City, there will be no earth shaking event! The high-level eyes pupil, has been shaking violently, can not calm for a long time. The palace of Ye''s royal family is full of jubilation. Many noble families, noble families, seize this rare opportunity to bow to the emperor at the front table, hoping to climb up the relationship, which is absolutely conducive to their future development. As for the table in the lobby. They still have points in mind. The peerless great men of that rank, who can see the upper side, are already glorious. How dare they ask for anything else. "Do you think Chu Lingxiao will come?" When drinking for fun, such similar sounds can be heard from time to time. "Do you still need to ask? Certainly not. " "It''s not a question of whether they will come, but whether they dare to come." All the elders of the Seven Star royal family sitting in front of me heard these words from my ears. They were all old-fashioned people who had seen the world. They smiled and didn''t pay attention to them. Chu Lingxiao. If you dare to come, you will have come. How could it have not appeared yet? As if they had never heard Chu Lingxiao''s name, the younger generation of their own, toasted and exchanged greetings with each other. They belonged to the self-confident style of the crown prince of the imperial capital. Undoubtedly, everyone was very satisfied and indifferent. We are all young Tianjiao in the north. In the future, he will take over the affairs of the royal family, hold the power of the family, overlook all the ordinary people in the world and override all the powerful families. Chu Lingxiao? It''s just a powerful mountain village man. In a short time, it will die! A dying man is no longer worthy of fear! Ye Hetu poured a glass of wine for Ke zhenlie himself, with respectful tone. He asked in a low voice: "Ke Zhizun, why haven''t you only seen Ke people until now?" "Isn''t it? What''s the matter with them?" The birthday party is half over. It''s reasonable to say that all the ancestors of Ke zhenlie are here. There''s no reason why no one of the Ke family won''t come. But up to now, no one has arrived. It''s strange! Not only Ye Hetu, the five ancestors of the nine star royal family sitting at this table, many high-level officials, and Ling Xuerong and yunbu Jing, the master and the servant, all show their doubts. Ke zhenlie, since the top of the list, has been maintaining a proud face, but also a little embarrassed. Yes. His family of kochs should have arrived long ago. Why didn''t they see anyone. At this time. In order to avenge taijizong, he came alone. However, Chen Qingshui, the ancestor of taijizong, was beaten to vomit blood and Qi deficiency. His body had been leaning against the corner of the hall, and he was dying. He suddenly opened his frail eyes and looked under many banquet tables to the gate of the Ye''s royal residence. He murmured: "here comes!" At the same time. It seems that all the people have a feeling. At this moment, they are aware of a little bit of wrong energy and look out of the gate tacitly. Immediately. Everyone''s eyes are wide open and their faces are unbelievable. One attack of white clothes and snow, just like the immortal dust in the sky, followed by thousands of people, stepped into the royal residence of Ye family. Whoa! There were thousands of people, including the heads of many families, the old heads of the imperial capital families, and a group of young descendants, all of whom were shocked. Chu Lingxiao! Here we are! How dare he come! At this moment, countless people can''t help standing up and shaking their faces, seeing the figure of snow in white, walking in front of them. Only then. When Chu Lingxiao passed by step by step, the sons of the powerful families who had ridiculed Chu Lingxiao, all the legitimate princes of the imperial family. Only then can I feel what it means to go up to the sky, which is inviolable! Let their whole body tremble and stay in place. All the senior leaders of the nine star royal family, Xiao Yanfeng, Qin Xiantao, and other five ancestors of the weather environment, are unimaginable. Ling Xuerong was also stunned. She didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would dare to make an appointment! If I was the Qing emperor in his year, the newspaper would open with peach blossom! Why? Is he not afraid of death! "Good, good, what a Chu Lingxiao!" Ke zhenlie can''t help clapping his hands and praising. Immediately, his voice is cold and fierce: "Chu Lingxiao, just for your courage, I, Ke zhenlie, will leave you a whole body!" Leaning against the wall, Chen Qingshui, who still has blood around his mouth, smiled again, but he was both happy and sad. It''s really him! The man on the top of Mount Tai! The vast royal residence of Ye family. Countless people are silent, only looking at the figure of the white dress, the heart quivers. Chapter 63 Leading to the lobby of Ye''s royal residence and the kilometer long red carpet corridor, countless people couldn''t help but stand up and stare at the young man in white. "Chu Lingxiao!" "It''s really him. He really dares to come!" Da! Da! Da! There was silence all around. I only heard the footsteps on the red carpet step by step from the thousand meter corridor. The figure in white was so elegant, but heavy and impermanent, which made everyone''s heart tremble. Even if no one had ever seen a face. But it can make the old chiefs of the three major imperial capitals and all the powerful families of Jinling settle down behind them. This is definitely Chu Lingxiao! This moment. No matter who you are, you feel a kind of near illusion, which is real and shocks your sight. They never thought of it. Chu Lingxiao, here we are! In the face of the king of Jinding, the ancestor of the Ke nationality, Ke zhenlie, is respected as the king in the north. He really dares to come! The eyes of all the people in the whole Ye''s royal residence were sharply narrowed, and their hearts were shocked. Their eyes were as big as eggs, and they looked at the figure of the slowly moving white clothes. They only felt that their throat was stiff and they wanted to talk, but they could not say it. Ling Xuerong, the little princess of Jiangnan Ling family, opened her mouth slightly and was speechless, with a blank face. But then. Just return to the previous indifferent, high and cold dignified look, with a trace of scorn in his eyes: "come on, what can we do? It''s not the same as death." "It''s just to leave some ridiculous dignity at the end of life." As the little princess of Jiangnan super Ling family, she knows better than anyone present. Chu Lingxiao has no terrible identity or background. Not even the most powerful one in the list of gods! As long as the top of the list is three years, you have the right to check the list of the top 50 gods. Before she came to the north. It has long been in the name of Jiangnan Lingjia''s supreme realm. It has no name of Chu Lingxiao. Everyone was silent and wanted to see for themselves what would happen next. Ke zhenlie, on the other hand, sat down and drank again. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who has come to the courtyard, he snorts coldly and looks cold. But some people can''t sit fast. Surprise to surprise. Anyway, Chu Lingxiao is doomed to die today. This kind of great opportunity requires good performance. Among the ancestors of the weather environment of the nine star royal family, the only female was cold as frost. Her eyes were shining with a cold light. She slapped the table and scolded: "I don''t kneel down when I see Ke Zhizun, ignorant young man!" Seeing that Leng rufrost suddenly got up to scold and drink, Xiao Yanfeng and Qin Xiantao, the other ancestors of the nine star king family, frowned and scolded in their hearts. This woman! It''s so poisonous! How can she take the lead in this once-in-a-lifetime good thing! The family, the royal family and all the royal families in the imperial capital all responded on the spot, and they all wanted to slap themselves. Just Chu Lingxiao passed by. How can we think of it! Anyway, this guy is dead now! If you can let Ke Zhizun have a look at us, we will not have wind or rain in the future! However, in full view of the public, a white dress fluttered with the wind, and Chu Lingxiao stood in front of him quietly, as if he had not heard the words of cold frost, and his eyes did not even look at her. It''s not up to everyone. Looking at each other, they were full of doubts. They couldn''t guess what Chu Lingxiao was going to do. This is to lead a group of Jinling dignitaries to die with him? See Chu Lingxiao is dying, dare to ignore her, cold as frost that charming face, suddenly become extremely cold. "Young generation, you want to die!" The whole person directly turned into a shadow, five fingers slightly bent, just like a hawk claw, the gesture was to grasp Chu Lingxiao''s neck. But just as everyone held their breath and opened their eyes, they wanted to see this rare scene. But only a faint voice was heard, which spread all over the audience: "her legs are wasted!" Very dull voice, but let everyone''s eyes, all a Leng. What''s wrong with her legs? Whose leg? What is Chu Lingxiao talking about? Ling Xuerong gave a light snort, showing a trace of mockery on her face. At this time, she was still holding on, making sense. If you don''t do it again, others will let you die! "Ah!!!" But in all people, just can''t help but say some sarcastic words, the ear suddenly sent a miserable cry, instantly let their body shake violently. Next second. I only saw the ancestor of the nine star royal family, who was only one step away from the top of the God list. The Super Master of the weather environment was as cold as frost. His legs were bleeding, his white bones were exposed outside, and he knelt less than half a meter away from Chu Lingxiao. He was howling in pain and his face was white. "Ah!!! My leg! My legs This moment, like a huge wave, shakes the whole scene, frightens everyone''s face. All the imperial families are even more horrified. The weather ancestors of the nine star royal family are preparing to go to the theatre. The glasses in their hands are broken on the ground. Their faces are dull. Ling Xuerong is also dumb for a while. What''s the situation! A Super Master of weather situation, who is one step away from the top of God list, has been abandoned! Ke zhenlie stood up directly. He had a high posture of controlling everything before. His eyes were fixed and his face was heavy. He stared at a place in front of him. Deep voice way: "who are you!" Instant. All of us realized that behind Chu Lingxiao, there was an old man with a bronze mask on his face. He could only see his body, but not his face! The whole place is silent, everyone seems to have become a lifeless puppet with a dull face. Looking at the old figure standing behind Chu Lingxiao, his heart is like seeing the terrible waves coming, his limbs are cool, and his heart is beating wildly. They haven''t seen it! It''s a bad weather situation! In the blink of an eye! This This is the supreme state! This is absolutely the supreme state! After Chu Lingxiao, there is a supreme state standing! Everyone''s pupils were dilated and their faces were shocked. Many of the old chiefs of the imperial capital, Xiao Yanfeng, Qin Xiantao and all the senior leaders of the nine star royal family are all stupid. Ling Xuerong is even more dazed. Where does this supreme realm come from? She came to the north. Looking up the list of all gods, there can be no supreme strongman behind Chu Lingxiao! Who is this! However, just when everyone was shocked, he saw only the old figure, the superior superior and powerful one, bow to Chu Lingxiao and salute him like a servant, with great reverence: "Sir, can I disclose my identity?" Boom! Smell speech, everyone''s face is shocked, the face is unbelievable, Ke zhenlie is also one of the hearts immediately, a heart is slightly trembling. When Chu Lingxiao nodded lightly. That old figure, then respectfully back a few steps, turned around, in front of all people opened the bronze mask. "Old man, God is the most important, Ling Yuxuan!" When the old, the old appearance appears for a moment. Standing in the graceful lingxuerong, the whole body suddenly trembled, as if seeing the extremely strange surprise, the pupil suddenly suddenly shrank. This moment. The whole palace of Ye''s royal family is silent. Chapter 64 Top of the list, Ling Yuxuan! These seven words. Just like a strong wind, it spreads all over the quiet Ye''s royal residence. At this moment, all the families, kings, capital kings, even nine star kings are full of tens of thousands of people. Their eyes are wide open and their breath is stagnant. They dare not make a sound. Even Zhao Yongchang, Zhu Shi, Pu Wenyong and other high-level royal families in Jinling, as well as all the dignitaries in Jinling, were stunned. They didn''t think of it. In the early hours of the morning. The old man wearing bronze mask who came to visit suddenly was also the top of God list! However, it is still true that In the past, they probably understood Chu Lingxiao''s terror and set up psychological endurance. But when they saw it with their own eyes, they could understand what is the real direct attack on the soul and the incomparable shock! This moment. Xiao Yanfeng, Qin Xiantao and other ancestors of the nine star royal family, even kneeling on the ground, their legs are still bleeding at the moment, their faces are as cold as frost, and their foreheads are sweating. They only feel a bone cold in their back and shiver all over. Ling Xuerong, standing in the lobby, looked at the old man in front, but her body was shocked and her mind was blank. Because it''s not someone else standing in front of you. It is her Lingjia in Jiangnan that can become a super clan in the world, overlooking the most profound information in the world. Or her grandfather Ling Xuerong! Ling family''s ancestor, lingyuxuan! But now. This little princess of Jiangnan Ling family wants to ask lingyuxuan, her grandfather, why you are here. But I don''t know why. When you see that hand in front of you, you are as proud as a snow figure in white. Her heart couldn''t help shivering, and her beautiful eyes were in a trance. She seemed to be the distinguished identity of the little princess of Lingjia in Jiangnan. At this moment. Under this figure, there was nothing left, and it became a ridiculous bubble, which made her unable to summon up courage and speak again. Standing behind him, the old servant yunbu was shocked, even more with a wry smile, and his shame was hard to bear. Once upon a time, he boasted that he had lived for nearly one hundred years, and had seen countless great faces in his life. He was also the old housekeeper of Jiangnan Ling family. He directly asserted that Chu Lingxiao was such a proud and short-sighted young posterity. Although he had a near invincible strength, he was doomed to end in tragedy. But now. His Lingjia family in Jiangnan is unparalleled in the world, ranking the highest in the list of gods and ancestors for nearly one hundred years. In front of Chu Lingxiao. Like a servant, respectful! I can''t imagine! For the first time, Ke zhenlie felt unprecedentedly dignified since he ranked the highest in the list of gods on the top of the mountain, was proud of the north, and regarded all the super powers. How could that be! It''s impossible! He''ll find out in the morning. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t have any identity background at all. He is neither the lineage of the super clan in the south of the Yangtze river nor the disciple of some god list. But how can we just blow up a lingyuxuan! He wants to ask Ling Xuerong, but he finds that he is lost in both eyes and has been in the same place for a long time. I had to bear the shock in my heart, and said in a deep voice: "today is our business with Chu Lingxiao. It has nothing to do with others. Ling Zhizun, what do you mean?" However, standing in front of him, Ling Yuxuan, with a slightly bent body, looked at Ke zhenlie with a smile all the time and didn''t speak. This can''t help but make Ke zhenlie, a little deep in his heart, with a little cold in his tone, continue: "for a young generation without background, it''s worth your long journey from Lingjia in Jiangnan to the north, to intervene?" He has figured it out. Isn''t it just a sovereign realm that is one place higher than him on the list of gods? He is also the supreme god! Now lingyuxuan, an old man, has not broken through in a hundred years. Compared with his young and healthy body, it''s really necessary to start. It''s not necessarily that who loses wins! The whole North. Up to the nine star royal family, the imperial capital royal family, down to the district''s elite class, there are enough tens of thousands of people around to watch. If he is withdrawn today, it will be said that how to take charge of the northern heroes in the future! Chu Lingxiao! Today must die! But just as he was about to speak again, he heard a faint voice again: "you, step back!" The next moment. Under the eyes of all the people in the audience, which were shaking and unimaginable. Ling Yuxuan, the ancestor of the Ling family in the south of the Yangtze River, who is the most important person in the list of gods, once again bowed down and bowed back, like a servant who can command at will, with respect on his face, and stood back behind Chu Lingxiao. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they would have dug out all their eyes. I can''t believe it. It''s true! At this time. Ling Xuerong finally calmed down. She just wanted to open her mouth, but she saw her grandfather. She frowned and shook her head, motioning not to speak. It can''t help. Again, she was confused. Why? Grandpa, why on earth? Chu Lingxiao. For you, it''s just a young generation in the weather environment, and it doesn''t have any terrible identity. Why do you still have to be afraid again and again? She really wanted to ask. But when she saw her grandfather Ling Yuxuan, her face was worried, for fear that she would find something to do without any reason, she had to hold back. A white dress, as elegant as an immortal, holding hands and standing in front of all people. At this moment, it becomes the focus of the whole audience. A voice of understatement spreads out from the mouth and spreads all over the royal residence of Ye family: "I can give you a chance to make a move." Yeah? As soon as the words come out, they shake the whole audience. Chu Lingxiao, what is this? Is he crazy! This is to rely on one''s own, to fight with Ke zhenlie, the supreme of the new top God list? Ling Xuerong, also stunned. It''s too much for you to compete with Ke zhenlie for your accomplishments in the weather? "Boy, you dare to insult me!" Smell speech, Ke zhenlie whole person is angry at a moment, like tsunami general gush up, billowy momentum sweeps the whole field, in front of that 100 people''s table, turn directly into smash. The man at the table who was scared on the spot quickly backed away. It was Xiao Yanfeng, Qin Xiantao and other ancestors of the nine star royal family, all of whom were horrified and took several big steps back. They looked at Chu Lingxiao who was still standing there, motionless, his eyes full of sarcasm. As a junior, you dare to speak up. You should fight with Ke zhenlie, who is now the most important one in the list of gods! Even if we have lived for 200 years, we dare not do this! This is definitely looking for death! Boom! As soon as Ke zhenlie made a move, his amazing momentum soared to the sky, and he directly overturned the Yeshi royal family hall and the whole roof with blue bricks and tiles. Bang! Bang! Bang! The dozens of beams made of hundred year old trees fell down. The supreme power of threatening the four sides is like an eight level tornado, which blows a huge dust. All the banquet tables within a hundred meters are smashed, which immediately shocked everyone present. Terror! It''s horrible to have a god! Before he did, he had such a terrible power. If it hit people, it would not turn into ashes like a hair falling into the hot magma. The next moment. Bang! Ke zhenlie''s right hand is a knife. It seems that he can see a terrible Sabre Qi now and then. He gathers the whole body''s supreme power and cuts it down towards Chu Lingxiao''s shoulder! Boom! Taking him as the center, the whole ground split abruptly and stayed directly for three meters. Everyone''s eyes are wide open, looking at all this. However, Ke zhenlie''s face was startled and his pupils shrank. He couldn''t believe what happened. He practised the sabre technique for two hundred years. Now, the top of the list of gods in the top of Jin Dynasty is even more terrifying. It''s enough to level a hundred meter mountain. But at this time, it was chopped on Chu Lingxiao. He didn''t have anything! It''s impossible! How could it be! All over the sky, the dust blew everywhere, so that everyone around could not see what happened. Wait until the dust clears. Everyone was stunned and shocked. The figure in white as snow, still as indifferent, still as negative and standing in front. Let alone the whole person. It seems that even the white clothes did not flutter in front of the power that could overturn a tall building. This moment. The whole scene was silent, and everyone''s eyes were dazzled with horror. Ling Xuerong takes a breath of cool air directly, and only feels that the whole body is shivering. "That''s all you have?" There is only a faint voice. From that white figure''s mouth, it spreads all over the territory of Ye''s royal family: "if not, I can give you another chance." Chapter 65 There was no sound and big eyes were staring. Everyone''s mouth was wide open, holding their breath, and looked at the figure in white incredibly. The breeze blows, but the white dress can sway gently with the wind, which makes everyone shocked. They didn''t see it wrong! God is supreme. A thunderous attack, within 100 meters, all the banquet tables were smashed, but Chu Lingxiao was unharmed, not even moved his clothes! Boom! This moment. Those ancestors of the nine star royal family, the Super Master of the weather environment, Xiao Yanfeng, Qin Xiantao, and others, with their cool limbs, were directly scared to be stupid. Cold as frost is more of a feeling. The broken legs are no longer filled with bone piercing pain, but with a great sense of horror. With the unprecedented coldness in my life, I instantly rushed to all parts of my body, and the whole person was very numb. This Is this a dream? Ke zhenlie''s eyes were wide, his proud, young and domineering face was full of horror. As if at this moment. Just like the experience, the most unbelievable horror, the whole person''s hair explodes, and the amazing sword Qi gathered in his right hand disappears instantly, which makes his body retrogress involuntarily. How could it be. It''s impossible. He is sure. Just now, it''s true. It was cut on Chu Lingxiao''s shoulder. It''s amazing. It''s sweeping the whole field. It''s turbulent everywhere. The ground is collapsed and sunk several meters deep. However, how could he have done nothing! Ke zhenlie''s whole face, his face was startled, and his eyelids were jumping wildly. Looking at the figure of the white clothes in front of him, his right hand, which gathered the Qi of heaven shaking sabre, could not help shivering slightly. The voice in my heart is similar to fear, and I can''t believe shouting: "this It''s impossible, it''s impossible, there''s absolutely no such thing in the world! " "Even if I hit the top 10 of the list of gods directly, I can''t be physically or even undamaged!" There was a dead silence. Everyone felt a chill in their throat, but they didn''t dare to wriggle a little. "Not yet?" In a faint voice. It seems that Ke zhenlie, who is now ranked in the top of the list of gods and has reached the supreme level of strength and overlooks all super forces, is not at all concerned. Just like a conversation with an ordinary person who has no hands and no power to bind him, there is only peace in his tone: "I said that I could give you another chance." It''s a light floating sentence. But let everyone, again can''t help but stare big eyes, the heart gave birth to a huge fear. Ling Xuerong''s beautiful eyes vibrated, and the whole person stood in the same place, shocked. She couldn''t believe everything in front of her. Now the most powerful person in the world, Ke zhenlie, is the most powerful one in the list of gods. He can shake the whole palace of Ye''s royal family. He has no use for Chu Lingxiao! Who is he? Who is he? Now that we have such terrible strength, but it has become a vast historical monument to collect the names of heroes in the world, why there is no name for him in the God list! Under the eyes of all the people, a figure in white, just standing there quietly, has made all the people tremble, as if the air is solidified at the moment, and all the people dare not breathe. Lingyuxuan, the ancestor of Lingjia family in the south of the Yangtze River, is the 50th in the list of gods. Before you come. He was a little depressed. It''s a shame for him to come to the north to serve as a servant for a young man who doesn''t know where to come from, leaving all his noble status behind. But just think of it. It is appointed by the super figures who set up the God list and can be juxtaposed with the ancient warlords in the world. He had to do the same. But now he''s really scared! A young man who is not on the list of God''s list is unbelievable in terror! The awesome power of the supreme realm. In front of him. It''s like a leaf falling into the sea, let alone a wave, not even a ripple! "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it Ke zhenlie, holding back his fear, raised his head to the sky and gave a loud drink. His whole body burst out with a huge white sword gas, which was like an atomic bomb exploding, shaking the ground around him. Boom! From Ye''s royal residence, it is like a huge fountain, rushing up a hundred meters high, but it is also like shaking the earth. It is majestic and majestic, making all the tall buildings around Chang''an City tremble. Bullet proof windows are one after another, making a loud crack. Instant. All the people in the surrounding buildings, from the company''s general manager, manager and white-collar workers to the cleaning staff, are all in the same place. What''s going on? Is there an earthquake?! But when they ran to the window and were about to check it, the scene outside the window made everyone stare and stay there on the spot. I saw a huge Sabre Qi. Such as a laser burst, with a huge sense of visual shock, along the top of the building, impact and up! My mother! Immortal come to earth! I don''t take this film with me! All the people were shocked, and all the things in their hands fell to the ground. Boom! With Ke zhenlie''s hands, he lifted them up slowly, as if an earth shaking force gathered around him, shaking violently! Bang! Bang! Bang! There was a huge Sabre Qi. Ten meters away, from his hand, he set his palm as a sabre, splashed all around, and swept the whole palace of Ye''s royal family in an instant. Countless ancient trees were broken, and the whole ground was cut into a big crack, straight towards Chu Lingxiao. This moment. All the big houses. All the imperial families. All the nine star royal families were shocked, and they all retreated on the spot. It is Ling Yuxuan, the top 50 God list, who also quickly retreated. Countless people stared at the direction Chu Lingxiao was standing in. Under this force. It''s easy to destroy a 100 meter high-rise building built of steel. For Chu Lingxiao, it''s impossible to use it any more this time, isn''t it? It was Ke zhenlie who was gasping for breath, with bloodshot eyes, looking at the place covered by dust. However, the next moment. His pupil is enlarged instantly, his mouth is as big as an egg, and his scalp is beginning to be acutely numb and his face is full of fright. Everyone present. The same face is dull, scared legs soft, very close to the full swallow a saliva. In the dust. There was a vague figure of white clothes, which didn''t give out any shocking power. It was still in the posture of holding hands, but in an instant, countless people were shocked and fell to the ground. There was a dead silence. Only in the corner of the Ye''s Royal Hall, which was already in ruins, came a sad laugh with pain and joy: "ha Ha ha ha, ke Ke zhenlie, I''m Chen Qingshui, waiting for you on huangquan Road, waiting for you!!! " This moment. Let Ke zhenlie, who was already full of horror, stand there shivering all over. His eyes were wide and his heart was frightened. He thought of Chen Daoji''s words on the verge of death. This is true! What they said is true! "That''s it!" At this time, I saw the figure in white, with a wave, falling down, like a sword out of its sheath, sending out dazzling light and removing all dust. Bang! Bang! Bang! However, as soon as his words fell, all the faces on the scene were frightened. Xiao Yanfeng, Qin Xiantao, lengrushuang and other five ancestors of the nine star royal family, the whole body was like fireworks blooming, the blood was blown away, and they died before they knew what was going on. Ke zhenlie took a breath of cool air on the spot. Now, he still cares about the face of God list. The whole person''s face was frightened, turning into a white light, escaping from the sky. He suddenly felt a terrible chill behind him, not to mention that he was alone, it was a million people in Chang''an City, all of them were suddenly shocked. It seems to feel something. Look to the horizon. The next moment. Everyone, the whole Chang''an city is silent. Only a white figure, as if stepping across the river of time, from afar, step by step in the void. "I said, as long as you can take a move from me, I will spare you not to die!" Chapter 66 Long blue sky, light voice, from the sky, swing all over Chang''an ancient capital. Countless people, full of shock, looked at the white youth walking in the sky, but his face was blank. It''s near evening. A young man in white walked in the sky without any flying machine. They are not awake, appear in the dream? There is such a thing in the world! At the same time. All the people in Chang''an City noticed that there was another one in the sky. His body was suspended in the air, but he was frightened and his whole body was shaking. This moment. In an instant, there was a huge uproar in the whole Chang''an city. Countless people opened their eyes and looked up at the sky. Their necks were stiff and stayed in place. The 21st century. In the modern city, between the tall buildings, there are two people standing in the void! This kind of feeling is like witnessing the myth and story with one''s own eyes, appearing in the real world. It makes countless people in Chang''an City tremble with their eyes and their faces are full of dullness. Is this God joking with them! The first high-rise of Chang''an City, standing on the top of the tallest building and observing with a telescope, at this moment, the whole person was stupid, with his mouth wide open and his face dazed. My God! What a big deal! What kind of terrorist are these two people? They can fly in the sky and stand in the air! But in an instant. Countless people think of a terrible picture that shook the whole northern land some time ago. The ten thousand meter Kunlun snow mountain, hanging in Jinling, has become the most unforgettable horror memory. Now there are two similar people. What''s wrong with the world? From small to large, what they have seen and heard now, shuttles through the high-rise buildings of various modern facilities every day, meets those people who wear expensive clothes and have great status, which is the real existence compared with the present? For a moment. All the people in Chang''an City, with all kinds of questions in their hearts and shock on their faces, close their lips and stare at the two figures in the air. Walk in the void like walking on the ground! Only at this time, as the two men, Ke zhenlie and Ling Yuxuan, who have reached the top of the God list and looked down upon all the martial artists at the bottom, knew clearly what this represented. What kind of state can we reach? Ke zhenlie''s heart was filled with fear. For him who was just in the supreme state of Jinding, he only knew that the world was huge and vast, which was unheard of at all! Only Ling Yuxuan was alone, frowning and thinking. Such a terrible state. Only the eight old masters of the martial arts royal family and the royal guards who established the supreme rules of the God list and won the top of the martial arts can achieve this. But that one. It was a sign of great fear that he was told to give Chu Lingxiao and serve as a servant before and after the horse! From Jinling again? Kim Jinling? Boom! Instant. Ling Yuxuan, who is deeply in thought, suddenly seems to think of something. His pupils tighten violently. He has a white beard on his chin. He looks up at the white figure in the sky. His face is unbelievable and frightening. He He won''t be! It won''t be!!! The audacious conjecture in his heart became more and more intense, which immediately made Ling Yuxuan''s legs soft. The whole body could not help falling forward. Fortunately, he responded in time, or he almost didn''t stop and fell on the ground directly. If everything makes sense. Chu Lingxiao is the forbidden master of Kunlun! Just now, standing in front of me, Chu Lingxiao, less than half a meter away, is the forbidden master of Kunlun! In the eyes of today''s servants, it is a terrorist existence that controls the ten thousand meter high Kunlun snow mountain and becomes a forbidden area in Jinling. Just stand in front of me! Hiss! Lingyuxuan suddenly took a breath of cool air and looked up at the sky. His eyes were wide and his face was as frightened as if he had seen a ghost. in the sky, the figure in white went hand in hand and step by step under the reflection of sunset and the sun. At this moment, countless people hold their breath and stare at this scene. In Chang''an City, there are nearly a million people. Usually, there is a lot of noise and bustle everywhere. But at this moment, it is quiet. Looking up, the red sun reflected half of the sky, but in front of the white figure, it seemed very lonely, as if this moment, the boundless void, he alone. Without any gorgeous emotional color, the voice is still as calm as ever: "as long as you can take one move from me, I will spare you from death." It is still such a sentence, but it makes Ke zhenlie''s eyes lose his mind, his body shakes violently in the air, and the whole person''s spirit nearly collapses. He''s completely scared. Why? Isn''t it said that God is supreme, invincible in the world, boundless in the world, no one can fight with it? In his mind, flickering past countless memories, and finally stay in a certain scene. It was a little boy who had a hazy vision for the future. Only a six-year-old boy finally had the courage to ask his weather master: "master, what is the real invincibility of martial arts cultivation?" The old and frail master, who was going to die soon, touched the little boy''s head, smiled kindly and said: "what is invincible? Of course, it is the highest one on the God list!" Smell speech, the little boy grasps the small head, the face reveals to think, half understand again ask: "then master, how do they compare with you?" Master shook his head and said with a smile, "how can I compare with those top figures? They are all invincible people in this world." That day. The little boy saw something different in his master''s eyes. Although he was deeply hidden by the master, he knew that it was a kind of thing called pursuing and yearning. After that day. Within a month, Shifu Shouyuan would die. That day. The little boy secretly vowed that he would become the most invincible God in the world, overlooking all the martial artists in the world, so that the master could get a little comfort under the nine springs. Finally, the little boy became the top of God list! Boom! But when a white mang tears Ke zhenlie''s body, he immediately spits out blood, and his whole body breaks a big bloody hole. His eyes are dim, but he suddenly sees another tragic picture, which makes his whole face full of anger and hatred, and yells at the white figure: "if you want to kill, then kill. Why kill a thousand lives of our Ke family?" He didn''t think of it anyway. It turns out that the clansmen of his Ke nationality have not arrived yet. They were all killed by Chu Lingxiao! However, in response to his angry words, he asked with a dull tone: "why do you want to kill more than 500 people in Taiji school?" This can not help but let Ke zhenlie a Zheng. Then, I didn''t even think of it, roared: "those ants, how can they compare with our Ke people, what are they?" He''s a member of the Ke family. He''s a nine star king! The whole North who can be compared with them, taijizong has been lonely now, how can it be destroyed! But the next sentence. In an instant, Ke zhenlie was speechless and his face was dull. "Then what are you in my eyes?" This sentence. It seems that in a moment, Ke zhenlie''s whole body energy and spirit were completely dissipated, and the whole person seemed to get a kind of relief, laughing in the air, and the voice was full of sadness. Slowly his body, from the bottom up a little bit into nothingness. When he reached his head, Ke zhenlie looked at the afterglow of the sun in the distance, and his eyes were confused. He seemed to see the scene of his own conversation with his master before he died. Master, do you think the supreme state is really invincible? Maybe. Master, don''t worry, I will step into that world in the future! The next moment. When Ke zhenlie completely turned to ashes, the whole Chang''an city was dead. Chapter 67 In the distance, the sky gradually falls against the setting sun of the afterglow. The white youth, who is hanging in the air, is as elegant as an immortal and stands with his hand in his hand. At this moment. Chang''an city looks up in countless eyes, as if it has become the only eternal in everyone''s heart. Look up, a quiet, only deep inner shock, retained. "He, who is it?" "He is the same as the one in Kunlun snow mountain. Is he a fairy?" Ling Xuerong, the whole person is stupefied. Even lingyuxuan, the grandfather standing in front of her, almost fell down. She didn''t notice that from just now on, her whole body has been shaking, her lips are open, and she can''t say anything. "Chu Lingxiao?" "Chu Lingxiao!" Now there is only such a name, but it is cognitive and has changed dramatically. In her opinion, he is a self defeating, arrogant and conceited man with a strong cultivation ability. He is just an ignorant village man who has just come out of the mountains and forests. Now it seems that one can make her lingjiashen in Jiangnan list the highest, her grandfather, willing to serve before and after, and one can casually bring the new generation of the highest, fight ashes and smoke, and there are no bones left! But now she was shocked to find that this is a person! A funny man who she had previously decided not to regard as a little princess of Jiangnan Lingjia! Birds flock to the sky. Who is Star River? Who is loess? I will wait and see! That''s under the promise of Wangyue cliff. But now she can''t help holding hands, biting her thin lips, looking at the white figure in the sky, and falling into a long time of shame and indignation. When Chu Lingxiao went down the stairs to the sky, step by step, with a clear landing sound, he stood again in the already messy palace of Ye''s royal family. Instant. Everyone hurriedly lowered their heads and did not dare to look straight at them. Up to the emperor''s capital, down to the powerful families and families, the top dignitaries in the north, their whole body could not help shivering. Once upon a time. When they heard that the great master of Tianzong had the power to divide, they decided that Chu Lingxiao was more dangerous than good. When we know that the nine star royal family, Ke zhenlie, an old ancestor of the Ke clan, has become the most invincible God in the world. They directly assert that Chu Lingxiao will surely die! And then hear that. If kezhenlie can take a move from me, I will let him go. After that, I will make a mockery. What Chu Lingxiao? It''s just a big grin! God''s list is supreme. The world is invincible. You dare to make a big speech, which makes people laugh! But now Who dares to look up when the figure in white looks? In particular, the eyes of a group of nine star Royal high-level officials, who once claimed to be peerless and arrogant, were even more frightened. There was only a cold chill coming from the whole body, stiff and shaking, and their heads were dazed. Kozhenlie, the supreme of the God list, did not even take one move, and then the whole human in their eyes disappeared. Their weather conditions are old. Even more just waved and died! This kind of hanging on the edge of the cliff, below is the bottomless abyss, which is about to be smashed to pieces. It makes their hearts full of despair. ¡­¡­ At this time. When Chu Lingxiao passes by Ling Xuerong. This makes the body tremble as if it is suffocating. It also makes Ling Xuerong''s head suddenly empty. His hands, together with his fingernails, are pressed deeper once again. She is a super family in the south of the Yangtze River. She is a little princess who is loved by thousands of people! She is Ling goddess who can make many young people in the south of the Yangtze River proud and bow down in pomegranate skirt, showing the incomparable heat and appreciating the eyes! But now all pride. But it''s very fragmented Everyone carefully raised his head and looked at the figure standing in the hall of the ruins, both frightened and frightened. In the corner of the lobby, Chen Qingshui, who was dying, was lying on his back. Her face was covered with blood, and she couldn''t see what she had looked like. She could only vaguely see a pair of dim and inanimate eyes, with a grateful look, looking at Chu Lingxiao in front of her. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes were calm. He raised his hand, and his fingertips were shining with the breath of life. But. When he saw Chen Qingshui, he shook his head gently. He took back his hand and looked at each other quietly. The end of life. There is no one in the world. Is there no longer a place to live? He has the ability to revive taijizong and others. But. Traveling through the rolling years of the world of mortals is only five thousand years in this area. Such things have gone through countless times. Every man has his own life. In fact, Chen Qingshui''s life has long been exhausted. She just wanted to see when Ke zhenlie died, and she has survived until now. In this way, her taijizong, more than 500 innocent lives, can be considered to be repaid. At the end of the sky. The afterglow of the sun, due to the dark, Chen Qingshui finally slowly closed his eyes, stopped the heartbeat. This moment. Chu Lingxiao looks back and faces forward. Everyone breathed, suddenly one of the condensation, eyes full of uneasiness, as if a heart is at the moment, directly mentioned the throat, back straight sweat. However, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes did not fall on them, but looked at Ling Xuerong. The dull voice, the moment when it was introduced into the other''s ear, made his body suddenly tremble: "now you say, who is the Star River and who is the Loess?" Smell speech, Ling Xuerong clenched five fingers, directly into the palm skin, silk blood flow down, tightly biting his lips, dare not look at Chu Lingxiao. Her pretty face with delicate Princess Makeup. In this moment, flashed countless complex expressions. There was fear, uneasiness, shame, and a bit of doubt, because up to now, she had no idea who Chu Lingxiao was. But in the end, they all turn into deep regret and stand in the long silence. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao takes back his eyes, stands with his hand in his hand, and looks at all the people around him. Suddenly, his temperament changes in a flash. A voice that can look at the past and the present, which is magnificent. It is turbulent all around: "tell me, who is the king in the north now?" Words fall. All of them trembled violently, their legs were weak and their faces were appalled. But after a while, there was a weak voice and Chu Lingxiao''s name. "Chu Lingxiao!" Whether it''s the rich and powerful family that owns the wealth of the enemy country, or the imperial family that has been in charge of the ups and downs of the ancient capital for thousands of years, it''s also the nine star family that dominates the whole northern land. One by one, thousands of powerful people shouted in unison, which turned into a thundering sound and reverberated in the whole Chang''an City in an instant. This moment. Ling Xuerong is shocked, unable to support directly, and collapsed on the ground. Who is Star River. Who is loess. She finally saw it. Chapter 68 It''s night. In the northern part of China, all the royal families from the big cities and ancient capitals have retreated. Coming to Chang''an, the road is crowded and disordered, which is dignified by all the people''s eyes and proud. Leaving Chang''an, I was in a panic. In the eyes of all the citizens, I drove out of the ancient gate of Chang''an City, just like the deserters who abandoned their armor and fled. When I first entered Chang''an, I was very proud. Ye''s royal residence. Because the whole lobby was destroyed, we had to send someone to arrange the inner courtyard. Immediately. Respectful general Chu Lingxiao, please come here to rest, then, dare not disturb, back out. Ye Hetu was very worried. He knows. Once they were King Ye''s family. They were very close to Ke''s family. Now Ke zhenlie is dead. He is afraid that the next unlucky one will be the whole King Ye''s family! Ye Hetu, standing outside the hospital, was extremely upset. He frowned tightly, as if he had made a decision, and sighed: "now, that''s all he has to do." Then. He left in three steps. Inner court. Only Chu Lingxiao sat in the right position. In front of him, there were only Ling Yuxuan and Ling Xuerong. Yunbu surprised the three people standing. Everyone looked different, but there was fear on their faces. But everyone''s heart is different. Yunbu''s heart was shocked, with a sense of emptiness. He once said that to Chu Lingxiao. Fortunately, he didn''t say it in front of the other party. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to wait for the end. Ling Xuerong''s head is still in a daze. Only Ling Yuxuan stood there, more than 200 years old, full of children and grandchildren. Life floating dust, after unknown number of difficulties, just in the top of the list of God, after the heroes, overlooking all things in the world. But now. Just think about it. Now sitting in front of this white youth, it is very likely that it is the matter of the forbidden Lord of Kunlun. His whole person has a kind of restlessness, and his legs can''t help shaking. This is the forbidden Lord of Kunlun! Don''t say it''s his 50 year old supremacy. Even the old masters of the eight martial arts kings, those who stand on the earth and are not listed in the list of gods, all come here, they will tremble! Ke zhenlie died without complaint. Who told him to shut up for a hundred years and not know what happened outside? It wasn''t long before the top of the list of gods in the Jin Dynasty, he wanted to use Chu Lingxiao to establish his power and intimidate the whole North. Unfortunately. He chose the wrong person. It''s the forbidden Lord of Kunlun! Think of it here. Lingyuxuan could not help wriggling his dry throat, coughing in a low voice, trying to calm his fear, and then he carefully bowed to Chu Lingxiao and saluted in a tone of great awe: "then That gentleman. " "I''ve heard before I came here that my great granddaughter went to Jinling to see you and wanted you to visit my Jiangnan Ling family, didn''t she?" Hear that. Let Ling Xuerong in a daze, like a lightning stroke, instantly return to his mind, and immediately face full of shame and anger, head down dare not speak. But lingyuxuan''s next words, but let her beautiful eyes open, feel extremely incredible, the whole face, are gloomy down. "I''ll make her kneel to you now to apologize for her ignorance. Please look at this and forgive her for her offence to you." Grandpa, why? I didn''t make any big mistake. Why should I kneel down to make an apology! Why? Chu Lingxiao, is it really worth your fear? Seeing Ling Xuerong, the great granddaughter, is indifferent, but Ling Yuxuan is even more worried. She immediately yells at her: "Xuerong, still not kneeling down!" This is not from let Ling Xuerong, tightly bite thin lips not loose mouth, heart is full of grievances, tears suddenly filled with eyes. Why! It is for the future of the Ling family in Jiangnan that she put down her distinguished status and found Chu Lingxiao. Looking at sitting there, sipping light tea, I didn''t even look at her white figure. Ling Xuerong immediately clenched her jade hand, her body trembled slightly, and a trace of anger flashed in her heart. Grandpa looks really old! When did she humiliate her family in Jiangnan? Now she is the proud daughter of heaven. She has become the legitimate favor of all the super families who have the highest ranking of gods. There is even a young warrior leader of the ancient warrior family who makes a promise to her that she will marry her. She just politely refused. But this is not more able to reflect her lingxuerong charm! Ke zhenlie, what is it! If one day. She lingxuerong put down her high cold posture. There is a young Tianjiao standing on the top of the God list behind her. She is not crazy about her! "Not kneeling!" Lingyuxuan once again scolds to drink to open mouth, in the heart actually flashed a silk to be intolerant, but soon was pressed down. Snow. Don''t blame grandpa for his weakness. In front of us, the identity of this being. Terror can make the whole star tremble violently. Watching in front of him, Chu Lingxiao still drinks tea himself. In Ling Xuerong''s heart, there was even a flash of hatred. In her eyes, Chu Lingxiao intended to humiliate her. Clearly as long as you have a simple word, you can let Grandpa worry. Why don''t you say it! I''m a beautiful lady of Jiangnan Ling, who is the most beautiful woman in China. Aren''t you moved at all! "Kneel down!" Lingyuxuan''s angry voice finally makes lingxuerong''s legs soft and kneels on the cold ground. This immediately let Ling Yuxuan in the heart, relieved a breath. This kneeling can protect his Jiangnan Ling family for life. Ling Xuerong kneeling on the ground, although his face is expressionless, his heart is full of anger and hate. She clenched her teeth, her pretty face was as gloomy as ice, a pair of delicate jade hands, tightly clenched, trying to suppress the flame that wanted to explode. At this time, even she could not believe it. Ling Xuerong, she is really kneeling! "In that case, let it go. I should go somewhere else." At this time, Chu Lingxiao gently put down the tea cup, got up, left, and did not see Ling Xuerong from the beginning to the end, which made her even more ashamed and angry. But Ling Yuxuan looked at Chu Lingxiao''s back and asked: "where are you going, sir?" "Jiangnan!" Two words fall in the air, no one is seen. Only left lingyuxuan standing in place, frowning thoughtfully, will kneel on the ground of lingxuerong and help up. He just wanted to say something comforting. But I saw Ling Xuerong, my great granddaughter, who had no feelings on her face, and said in a deep voice: "Grandpa Zu, please arrange for me, and say that I am Ling Xuerong, and promise to propose to the Jiangnan Lin family!" Chapter 69 At the end of March, April is near. Spring returns to the earth, a warm bloom, countless cities, flowers and ancient trees sprout, the northern land, will finally move towards the recovery of all things season. Chang''an city people. Experience the unimaginable scenes of yesterday, in their hearts, plant a future, no longer a workplace of intrigue, no longer a plain life of firewood, rice, salt and salt. It''s about picking up the myths and legends that I yearned for when I was a child. Laozi changed the Hu and left Hangu pass in the West. Nuwa mends the sky and seeks stability for the world. Kua Fu chases the sun and makes the earth bright again. There is also the great sage naotiangong, in order to ask whether all things in the world are really equal. But when they grow up and mature, they think that these illusory characters are just an unreal story for people to enjoy. But now. When experiencing the vast sky, that walk in the afterglow of the sun against the white figure, Chang''an city all people can not help but ask themselves, once those childhood, is it true? Maybe. Myths have always existed. But, being forgotten by their later generations Witnessed yesterday''s shocking scenes, many people at that time recorded pictures with their mobile phones. But today. When they returned to their own minds and opened their mobile phones, they found that there was no trace. It seemed that there was an irresistible organization, invisibly, invading their mobile phones and deleting this video that could shake the lives of ordinary people. Maybe. Myths never disappear. Just turn into a mortal, hide in the world of mortals, get along with them day and night, and spend a day with them. Chang''an City, restore the former tranquility. The whole northern land and countless modern cities seem to be moving towards another world. This day. Countless professional elites engaged in various industries suddenly have a feeling that the leading group at the top of the company, as the lineage of a powerful family, seems to have become more amiable, no longer see them, and put on a domineering and condescending look. It is the hard-working workers at the bottom who also have an illusion that the world today has changed a little differently. They can''t tell exactly where. I always feel that those big bosses, when inspecting their work, have a sense of being a man with their tail in their hands. Sometimes they smile at them, and there is a trace of politeness in their words. Today. For countless ordinary people, it''s a day of confusion. However. In terms of the world forum, it is also a day of confusion. Many Jiangnan families are quietly waiting for the end of the longevity of the old Ye''s royal family. Those northern powerful families and the emperor''s royal family can''t help posting. After all. There are some shocking scenes, such as the attendance of the new Jinshen list and the presence of Ke zhenlie. If they were not afraid of the supreme one, they would feel unhappy. Those Jiangnan families who have not received the invitation letter have already passed by and seen the excitement. But so far. I didn''t see a post about that birthday on the forum. Why? They can understand that for hundreds of years, the emperor''s royal family has been in a stable and motionless state. In the eyes of their Jiangnan family. It''s a group of lonely royal families. Their ancestors are glorious and have been defeated for a long time. Nowadays, they still carry the upper class''s airs. It''s just the emperor''s new clothes and let them laugh. It''s just those northern giants. How can they do this? When I see a martial arts master, I can''t help making public everywhere. I wish the world knew that a group of little ants, who are ignorant, have become so calm one by one? It''s amazing! What''s wrong with this? Many Jiangnan families, all high-level lineages, frowned and confused. Is it Ke zhenlie, the supreme of the God list, who gave them some kind of warning, not to disclose the news of the day? Should it not be like this, such as the sea, not a bit of wind and grass. It''s not all said that in the northern part of the country, a peerless youth named Chu Lingxiao came out, who was trying to suppress many imperial families. In the eyes of the world, he made a great show of being king. At last, he provoked the nine star family to come out of the world. Would you like to kill him? Ke zhenlie even made a statement on the top of Jinding, telling the world that Chu Lingxiao would come to plead guilty on the day of his birthday. Did such a big thing end up with no result? This is a ghost. By right. Ke zhenlie''s spirit on the top of Jinding is the most important. His nature of looking at the world will use this event to intimidate the north and to look at the south of the Yangtze River, making his name of Ke zhenlie more famous in the world. But How could this happen? It is not only the Jiangnan ethnic groups that are concerned about this matter, but also the super power of several people who are named as the most noble family, who are secretly waiting for the latest news from the north. But. They can probably guess what the end is. Chu Lingxiao died. Ke zhenlie''s name resounded in the north, spread all over the world, shaking their rich city in the south of the Yangtze River. However, at this time, a surprising news suddenly destabilized the whole Jiangnan and shocked countless people. "The little princess of Ling family, the most noble family, agreed to the proposal of Lin family!" All of you, you''re shocked. I didn''t expect to hear the news from the north, but I heard about the marriage of the two great aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River! What a change of day! I didn''t expect Ling Xuerong, the little princess of Ling''s family, to change her high cold attitude and propose marriage! But. Some place in the south of the Yangtze River is a noble family. Just for this amazing marriage, when I felt inconceivable in my heart, suddenly the gate of the mansion was pushed open, and a young man with shock and horror rushed in. Immediately. All eyes cast. Before he knew what was going on, the young man''s lips trembled and shouted: "Lord Wang, uncles, come out It''s a big thing. It''s unbelievable. It''s unbelievable! " The young man gasped and tried his best. He was almost shouting, his forehead was blue. "What''s the matter? It makes you panic like this!" The royal family, who is now the king''s master, was very unhappy. He clapped the table angrily and stood up: "is there any greater thing than the marriage between the two royal families today "Do you still have my family style? Get out!" But just after finishing, the young man suddenly took out his mobile phone and seemed to find a video, and continued to shout: "Lord Wang, there is a shocking event in the north. It''s amazing for one hundred years. No, it''s impossible for three hundred years in the world!" "Ke zhenlie was killed. He was killed by Chu Lingxiao!" "What!" In an instant, this royal residence was quiet and silent, and everyone''s eyes widened. The contemporary Lord of the royal family, who was just about to sit down again, almost fell to the ground with his legs soft. Many of the high-level are even stupefied and shocked. Chapter 70 The news of Ke zhenlie''s death gradually spread to the rich cities in the south of the Yangtze River. Although the secular high-level, ordered the relevant technical departments, will Chang''an City, the shocking things, those people mobile phone video, eliminate. But for Jiangnan, which has been a treasure since ancient times, especially for the most noble family with God list, it is not too difficult to get the video of the day from the secular high-level hands. But when they saw the video, many people lost their color. Freeze and walk! One move to kill Ke zhenlie, the most important one in the world! The whole body, like a bubble evaporated, dissipated in the boundless void. How powerful is this? The world is grey. Have you ever heard of it? "Ke zhenlie''s Sabre technique of combining Dao with one, the last thundering blow, turbulence around the high-rise buildings, if I was an old man, I would not dare to take it by the flesh." Somewhere in the south of the Yangtze River. In a land where peach blossoms are blooming, an old man in Hanfu looks up to the north, his face is full of worry and horror, and finally sighs: "tell me to go on, let the little children in the family settle down, stay away from the outside, and make trouble again!" "I have a strong premonition that there will be an unprecedented rough wave in Jiangnan!" Behind the old man knelt a hundred younger generations. Hearing the words, they all looked at each other in horror. Then. Respectfully withdraw from the peach garden. A peach blossom wind rose suddenly and fluttered around the old man. It was peaceful and peaceful. I only heard the voice of the old man, with a touch of sad memories, murmuring to myself: "Chu Chu Lingxiao, 300 years ago, when I was an orphan, that man was also called Chu Lingxiao. " "Is that you..." Peach blossom in the wind blowing, with continuous fragrance, so big peach garden, to the end, can only hear a voice, with memories, a long sigh. "If only the young people in white in the video could see more clearly..." These scenarios. There are many hidden places in Jiangnan. Dozens of gods list the supreme, hearing the name, carrying hands, a pair of eyes full of vicissitudes, quivering slightly, looking to the north, falling into a long silence. "Chu Lingxiao!" The name, which has disappeared for 400 years, echoes in the world again at this moment. In the afterlife, if you believe, there will be; if you don''t believe, there will be none. In the long time, there will be two similar flowers in the world. Through the reincarnation of hundreds of generations, one flower will wither and the other will bloom. Whether it is a person or not will be judged by later generations. Is that you? Four hundred years ago, that''s what you said. You say you want to travel around the world and find a flower that never appeared in front of the world and is really similar. Four hundred years. We are all old. Do you really live in this world? ¡­¡­ When heavy news came out from the north, the underground forum of the whole world was silent. Everyone was stunned and couldn''t say a word. "I, the Ye clan, would like to withdraw from the position of the first imperial capital in the north and yield to the Zhao clan in Jinling!" "I, the Bu family of the nine star royal family, would like to respect the Zhao family in Jinling, and I would like to show the whole life of my family to the ground!" "I, the nine star king Gu, would like to respect the Zhao people in Jinling, and I would like to show them all my life!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± The whole Jiangnan was completely shaken. I still don''t understand what happened. It''s just like an atomic bomb. In a moment, many cities in the south of the Yangtze River are dazzled by countless people. Their faces are unbelievable. "new Jin Shen bang Ke Zhenlie, in 2019, March 29th, disappear!" "It is hereby announced that in the world, No. 51 on the list of gods will be removed!" Kezhenlie! Dead! He died!!! How could it be! Invincible in the world''s top God list, this represents the peak of martial arts peerless figure, even will die! "Ke zhenlie was killed by Chu Lingxiao in a flash. The supreme king of Jiangnan has got the video of that day!" "But it has been sealed permanently and will not be spread to the outside world, but the news is absolutely true!" A shocking news sent by a large ethnic group in the south of the Yangtze River, such as a sudden outbreak of a 12 magnitude earthquake, attracted the world''s attention, and instantly the whole south of the Yangtze River completely exploded. Kezhenlie is the most respected one! He was killed by Chu Lingxiao! What''s more, it''s a quick move! This moment. Countless people opened their mouths and looked at their fellow countrymen, who were also shocked, unable to speak for a long time. There has been consensus since ancient times. For thousands of years, all the martial arts sages and predecessors have clearly recorded their cognition in the books left to future generations. Master, be like a dragon! Supreme, be like heaven! The supreme realm is a real invincible existence. No one can compete with it. It is to send out 100000 well-trained soldiers with modern sophisticated weapons, one million bullets fired together, hundreds of missiles bombed in turns, which may not kill the supreme of a god list. When the world''s new Jinshen list of the supreme Ke zhenlie, dead! It''s dead! What''s even more shocking is that Ke zhenlie was killed by someone who was not on the God list! A quick move! What''s the concept! In the vast South of the Yangtze River, there are hundreds of houses of all the big families in the world, all of them are full of horror and silence. By the Luoshui River in Jinling. All the citizens, staring at the Bank of the river, stood in a row of people dressed in suits and suits, Zhongshan suits, with the upper breath. Thousands of river banks. It''s all full! Just like seeing off a great man, the awe in his eyes makes all the people in the street feel numb. Because they found out. In that crowd, there were some big people that could only be seen on TV. But these big people were not at the front. They made the people who came and went more and more feel empty. They left quickly. How dare they continue to watch. Led by Zhao Yongchang, the senior level of Zhao''s royal family, Zhu''s royal family, Pu''s royal family, and all Jinling''s powerful families quietly look at the distant Luoshui River, stand on the light boat hand in hand, and gradually walk away from the white figure, with respect in their eyes. The moon cliff in the distance. There are two people, one old and one young, looking forward to the same distance, the white figure on the Luoshui river. Lingyuxuan''s eyes were heavy, he shook his head gently, his face flashed a trace of sadness, murmured: "Jiangnan, Jiangnan, finally in the three hundred years of silence, is about to usher in change." And Ling Xuerong standing beside him. Then he looked at the white figure on the Luoshui River in the distance, but with a sense of firmness in his heart. He said to himself in a cold voice: "Chu Lingxiao, I lingxuerong, waiting for you in the south of the Yangtze River!" 2019, March 29th. Chu Lingxiao did not enter the south of the Yangtze River, but it has made many rich cities in the south of the Yangtze River. All the super clans have heard its name and talked about it. From this moment on. In this world, there is a saying: "if you don''t know Chu Lingxiao, you will be called a hero in vain!"! Chapter 71 South of the Yangtze River. Hundreds of rich cities, stretching for millions of miles, nearly a third of the area, gather here. It is like a tiger sitting on a dragon''s plate, with a long-term vision. It looks at all the rivers and mountains. Therefore, as the ancients said, those who are in the south of the Yangtze River, the granaries in the world hold their hands. There are many aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River, which are different from the imperial capital families in the north. In their eyes. The royal family, overlooking all the ordinary people in the world, had a high attitude for 200 years, but they were arrogant at night. If we were to move to the south of the Yangtze River, we would never remain as high as in the north and scorn the world. Looking back five thousand years. Although for some reason, those who revered the emperor level peerless figures, who had built an era of the supreme emperor, all chose to establish the imperial capital in the north. But Jiangnan cities. But not bad. All because there are many top gods and royal families in the town, who have been around all the year round. It also indirectly creates that the countless families living in the south of the Yangtze River are more likely to contact the core lineage of the supreme royal family than the imperial capital royal family living in the north. The news of the marriage of Chen family and Ling family. Now. It has already spread all over the south of the Yangtze River. Two years ago, Chen family proposed marriage. Within a few days, he was rebuffed by the current leader of Ling family. Although the party concerned is the first person of the royal family, in the eyes of all the people, it is normal that the Ling family refuses this matter. If other children of Chen''s family want to marry this little princess of Ling family, the first Ling goddess in Jiangnan, then the king of Ling family is absolutely satisfied with this marriage. Without any hesitation, he will agree to but it is. Chenjiannan! That once used to be at least 23 years old, he was honored with the title of eternal glory! He was the successor of the next king''s motherboard! Chenjiannan! Once upon a time, the name was more famous than the young masters of the eight martial arts kings. Let this Jiangnan many big clans to be astonished. Even the top of Shenbang is moved by it. It is considered that if one day, who can develop martial arts in the future can keep pace with the old masters of the eight martial arts King families, he must be in the south of taichen sword, and there is no other second person! I don''t know why. Three years ago, Chen Jiannan''s accomplishments were changed suddenly, and he fell back to the five Qi realm of his master, and these years are still falling back! Once the first peerless Tianjiao. In such a moment, he fell from the altar. During that time, the whole Jiangnan people were blinded. How can the good end become like this? After that. It has become the object of scorn of all the royal families. Within a year, the name of chenjiannan, like the bright fireworks, disappeared completely from the south of the Yangtze River. If Chu Lingxiao is a monster, it will not appear. Chenjiannan, the general is today that rings through the sky! But now. Jiangnan Ling family little princess, I don''t know what medicine she took wrong, but she promised that this marriage was impossible three years ago! Needless to say, the family. It''s hard to understand even the most important royal family in God''s list. What happened in the middle? This marriage has returned to everyone''s sight. I have to say. Chen Jiannan is really lucky. With his present status, he is not qualified to be the son-in-law of the Ling family''s little princess. ¡­¡­ Hangzhou West Lake. A white stone bridge step. A beautiful, wearing white leisure sports clothes, petite figure, hands in his pocket, jumping on the stone bridge. This is a girl in her twenties. She has a round oval face, her cheeks are red, and her whole body is full of a youthful and lively atmosphere. She stood on the stone bridge, smiling and chanting to someone below, with a coquettish voice in her voice: "Jiannan, Jiannan, hurry up, walk so slowly, in case that all the people are gone!" Under the stone bridge. A man wearing the same couple''s clothes and white sportswear came up slowly. The bright and white face of the man is full of cold handsome with clear edges and corners, dark and deep eyes, and a trace of indifference to the tourists around him. But when I look up and see the girl on the stone bridge, I can''t help but feel a little more gentle in my eyes. The man''s face was quite helpless, he pinched the girl''s nose gently, but he said with a touch of doting in his tone: "you, ah you, don''t be cheated." "What West Lake, hand in hand and stand in a canoe, a station is a whole three days, do not eat or drink white youth." The man looked at the girl, reached out his hand again and shaved the girl''s nose, shook his head and said with a smile: "I guess it''s the West Lake scenic area, which is a special way to attract tourists Where in the world is there an ordinary person who does not sleep for three days, does not eat or drink, and is still alive? It''s a wonder! The great master of martial arts is not necessarily able to do so, let alone a common man. It''s the great master of Tianzong and the Super Master of weather environment. It''s OK to eat or drink for three days. But it''s impossible to keep your eyes open for three days without sleeping. Unless he''s a god! But those peerless people who stand on the top of the world and overlook all mortals will run to a worldly scenic spot and make such a move? Obviously, this is just a West Lake scenic spot. It''s boring to attract tourists! "Hum!" Murianling gave a light Snort and angrily turned her face to the other side. Her mouth tooted: "anyway, everyone else was saying that the young man in white came in from the Luoshui river outside the scenic spot in a light boat three days ago!" Hear that. Chenjiannan can''t make fun of himself secretly. This girl is talking nonsense again. It''s so simple. The Luoshui river outside the Jijing District of West Lake is the most turbulent area. Let alone a light boat less than three meters in length, it is a cruise ship weighing several tons. When it comes in, it will directly overturn the whole boat with people! Forget it. It''s better to have a look with her. "Come on, you little fool." Chen Jiannan takes mu lianling''s small hand and looks at each other helplessly, and continues to walk forward. Soon. Chenjiannan rented a boat and sailed into the West Lake. Not for a while. When mu lianling saw the white figure standing in the center of the West Lake, she was like a child, waving her hands cheerfully: "Jiannan, you see, it''s him, it''s him." Chenjiannan stopped the boat beside him, frowned and looked at it. He was disappointed. There is no breath of warrior. If it''s as he thinks, it''s just an ordinary person! "I''ve seen it. Now I''m satisfied. I''m gone." Chen Jian looks at the curious mulianling in the South and shakes her head with a wry smile, pulling her back to the boat. "People, I haven''t finished watching it!" murian said with a small mouth "You..." At this time, Chen Jiannan was just about to speak. Suddenly, a word came into his ear: "you two will die tomorrow!" Instant. Chenjiannan, the whole face is dark. Murianling, who was just about to open his mouth, was shocked when he heard this. Chapter 72 When it comes out. The surrounding area is very quiet. Only the sound of the light water ripples on the lake can be heard. "Let''s go!" Chen Jiannan''s eyes were cold. After staring at the white figure on the boat for a long time, he would hold his anger and press it down. Immediately. He pulled mu lianling back to his side and was ready to leave in a sightseeing boat, but his face was still cold. In my heart, I said to myself: "if it wasn''t for Chen Jiannan, I would not be a fanatic, but for the sake that you are just an unarmed and ordinary person." "Just by that, you are a dead man!" Standing beside the mulianling. Just now, a heart full of fantasy and fun suddenly lost interest. He secretly looked at Chen Jiannan with a calm face, and felt a little sorry. I knew it would turn out to be so unpleasant, so I didn''t come to see any strange people in white. Now Jiannan is so unhappy When the tour boat passed by the boat, mu lianling suddenly turned around and made a funny and lovely face towards the white figure, shouting: "Jiannan and I will not die tomorrow, you are a weirdo!" "I admire lianling. I want to eat, play, watch the sunset, watch the sea rise and fall, and live to be 100 years old with him!" Under the long blue sky, it seems that at this moment, only this tour boat, the clear west lake surface, instantly echoed the innocent voice of Mu lianling. Hear that. Chen Jiannan''s calm face immediately returned to normal. But. Seems to be afraid that the other side will disappear from their own front, that hand holding each other, more seize a point. Looking at that happy smiling face, chenjiannan is very firm in heart and vows to heaven: "lianling, I chenjiannan hereby swear to heaven that I will accompany you all my life, watch the sunset, watch the sea, and grow old together with you!" "No one in the world can separate us, no, never!" When the cruise ship disappeared on the lake. "It doesn''t seem that..." Only that white figure, still looking at the slow and quiet sunset in the distance, with a trace of loneliness in his eyes, sighed the vicissitudes of life, and immediately reverberated in the whole west lake: "in this life, I Chu Lingxiao, do not repair the cause of the next life, only look for the fruit of this life, must find that similar flower." ¡­¡­ Early morning. With wisps of peach blossom fragrance, it floats all over Hangzhou. This day. On behalf of Hangzhou''s most distinguished identity symbol, Haogu restaurant welcomes the most difficult and glorious engagement banquet since its establishment. It''s done. Haogu restaurant has the identity of all people up and down, up to the top of the cloud and the sea. It''s a mess. The whole tavern will be closed, and these senior figures will be reduced to sleeping street. Because today. It''s the engagement banquet of Chen Jiannan, the eldest son of Chen family and Ling Xuerong, the little princess of Ling family. All high-level officials in Hangzhou will be present at the ceremony. Even the heads of many aristocratic families dare not refute the invitation of the two royal families. They will come here with their core lineage and formal clothes. So. Haogu restaurant. Those shareholders who usually see the tail and don''t see the head rush back directly from other places, take charge of all affairs and instruments in person, lead all the staff, and at four o''clock in the morning, command the final inspection of the venue. It''s about ten in the morning. All the big people who came to the engagement banquet were present. Seeing that everything was normal, they were relieved. Today''s Ling Xuerong, with a light and delicate makeup, is wearing a crown of Phoenix and a long red banquet dress behind her. She stands quietly on the engagement stage and talks quietly with the head of the family who comes to toast. There is a trace of Queen''s style between her hands and feet. Both sides under the stage. Standing on one side are many of the Lings'' lineal high-level officials, who are the current king of the Lings and respected by lingdaoyuan. Just. Ling Daoyuan is frowning now, his face is gloomy, and his heart is extremely uncomfortable. It''s been an hour since the engagement banquet. Why hasn''t Chen''s family arrived yet! If it''s not for your daughter''s determination to marry, it''s for your sake that chenjiannan is still the first successor to chenjiawang. I don''t think Ling Daoyuan will marry your daughter to such a backward cultivation. It''s just like a son who is no different from a waste! Now, dare to be late! Do you still think that you are the unique Tianjiao of Jiangnan''s title, who has never existed in the past, playing tricks with my Ling family! Later! My future father-in-law should make you know who you are in front of everyone! On the other side, Chen family is the current king, and Chen cangyang is the leader of Chen family. It''s the smile that comes from the heart on the face. Each of them holds a glass of wine and laughs with the legitimate children of the aristocratic family who come to toast. In their eyes. The unexpected marriage proposed by Ling''s family was a pie in the sky. It hit the forehead and made everyone happy. Whatever the reason. They didn''t expect it. Jiannan looks like this, but she is so lucky to let Lingjia Princess propose marriage! At this time. Chen cangyang looked at the time, and then realized that it had been two hours, but his face and brow were slightly wrinkled. Jiannan, why hasn''t he arrived? It''s not just him. Many guests who came to attend, looking at the engagement stage, were still Ling Xuerong alone. They all looked at each other, revealing a self-evident, almost ironic smile. This son of Chen''s family, his cultivation has been going backwards, but also in the royal family, just like the waste man. But the shelf is getting bigger and bigger! Such an important engagement occasion, but up to now, no one has appeared! Lingxuerong on the engagement stage, the willow eyebrow is slightly wrinkled, and the delicate pretty face under the Phoenix haze shows a hint of sullen anger. All the betrothed guests have finished drinking to her! Chenjiannan, why hasn''t it arrived! Is it true that when I Ling Xuerong, I will marry you? "I just want to repent in public on such a grand occasion, and tell all those in Jiangnan who want to covet, when my husband Ling Xuerong''s royal family is a thing, you are not worthy!" Lingxuerong, a jade hand, clenched gently, her face was cold and heavy. Looking at the huge engagement banquet, she had a strange smile on her face, and said in a cold voice: "I want to be lingxuerong''s husband. In this world, only eight young masters of martial arts are qualified!" See Chen Jiannan has not appeared. She began to walk towards the engagement platform, the highest position. Every step up, she could not help recalling the scene of the white clothes in the royal residence of Ye family, which brought her great shame. She immediately bit her teeth and murmured angrily: "Chu Lingxiao, I also want to let you know that I am Ling Xuerong. Although I am only a young girl now, my future real long husband''s son-in-law will never be more accomplished than you Low! " "You wait, I will make you regret!" But when she was about to turn around and announce to everyone that she was going to repent of her marriage, she suddenly walked into a man with a beautiful face and a sword eyebrow star. "I, Chen Jiannan, will not marry her, Ling Xuerong. This engagement is invalid!" This moment. All the people at the engagement banquet couldn''t believe it. They were dumbfounded by the words from their ears. Turn around. Lingxuerong, who is crowned by Fengxia, is even more ashamed and indignant. The whole face is gloomy. Chapter 73 Everyone opened their eyes, as if they felt their own auditory hallucinations, extremely incredible, all stay in place. All over the engagement banquet, you can hear your breath. Ling Xuerong stood on the stage, his face cold as ice, his eyes full of shame and anger. What did she just hear? Chenjiannan, who used to have no one in the past, dare to repent in front of the whole Hangzhou people! You know. The marriage of the two royal families was proposed by Ling Xuerong! Even if you want to repent, it''s me! Chenjiannan, you are a useless member of Chenjia family. How dare you humiliate me in public! A delicate make-up, the cold temperature, are fast to squeeze out water, Ling Xuerong stood on the stage, eyes full of anger. Immediately. She cast her eyes on the other side, the girl in a white leisure sports suit. Immediately. The fire of anger and resentment in the heart, like the hot magma, is boiling and surging, and the face is even more difficult to see the extreme: "just for such a look, temperament, family background, are not as good as my inferior woman Ling Xuerong, you Chen Jiannan dare to repent!" Lingxuerong standing on the stage, the whole person was almost angry and exploded. The Phoenix haze bead on her head, with her body shaking, has been shivering. Ling Daoyuan and dozens of other core senior managers of Ling family all look gloomy at a glance. Chenjiannan! How dare he repent in public! All the people in Chen''s family are stupid. Jiannan, what kind of medicine did you take! Now you''re a loser! Lingjia little princess can look up to you. It''s been a blessing for a hundred years. How can you be so confused and say that if you repent, you will repent! After Chen cangyang returned to his mind, Chaoling''s family and all of them first burst out an embarrassed smile on their faces. Then. "Bastard!" He hurriedly went to chenjiannan, walked quickly, leaned in his ear and shouted: "no matter what day it is today, no matter what, first finish the engagement ceremony process, then talk about it!" "Did you hear that? Don''t hurry..." Chen cangyang''s words have not finished, Chen Jiannan walked past him, and all of a sudden he was in the same spot. "Three years ago, I, the glorious one, could hear the ridicule of my family every day since I fell down from the altar after I experienced the retrogression of cultivation. Even so were my compatriots'' relatives, not to mention the outside world." "Now chenjiannan is no different from the waste man, but I will never be a tool for the two groups to trade interests!" When I heard a solemn announcement again, Chen Cang Yang''s face was full of rage. He wanted to walk over and slap his son directly! "I have another half of Chen Jiannan. She, when I am most helpless, encourages me!" "She, in my most confused time, gave me a light, let me regain confidence!" "Now, I Chen Jiannan, just want to spend the rest of my life in peace with her!" A big hand and a small hand are linked by ten fingers. In front of all people, with only you and me in mind, it is a kind of declaration that will never change until death. In lingxuerong''s angry eyes, she is even more dazzling. She directly picks up the fruit knife on the banquet table beside her and walks towards chenjiannan slowly with a gloomy step. Every word of the other side. Let her feel, at this moment as Ling''s little princess''s noble identity, a self-esteem, is being severely trampled at the foot of each other, humiliating! "So this marriage, I Chen Jiannan quit, you find someone else!" Say. Without any hesitation, she directly pulls murian Ling, who is still in a daze, and turns to leave. She is just an ordinary, looking forward to the future and a new employee of the company. Nine to five every day. Work hard. After meeting chenjiannan, I didn''t think about the identity of the other party, just want to be with the beloved forever. As for her, the biggest person she has ever met is the marketing manager who has been in the company for tens of thousands every month. But today. When Chen Jiannan brought herself to the Haogu restaurant, she was immediately shocked. This super-high scale restaurant is well-known in the whole south of the Yangtze River. It''s worth billions of rich people. It''s difficult to book a suite of rooms. But now. I told myself that there was an engagement banquet for him! At the same time, the heart of murian Ling was not lost. "It turns out that Jiannan''s family background is so far away. He is really serious with my company''s small employees, or is it just for fun like some young boys..." But now! All these thoughts disappeared in the heart of Mu lianling, and there was only a little sweetness on her face. "Jiannan, it''s very kind of you..." Just. When mu lianling just wanted to turn around and bow to everyone with apology, a fruit knife, like a cold light suddenly lit up in the dark, pierced her weak body mercilessly. The next moment. The dazzling blood dyed the white couple''s sportswear of mulianling instantly. "You are such a bitch that you dare to rob a man with me, Ling Xuerong. Let me die!" When she fell to the ground, she only heard a vent full of vicious anger and hate, which was introduced to her ears, making her eyes more dim. Between lightning and flint. All the people on the scene were surprised. They didn''t expect Ling Xuerong, the little princess of the Ling family, would kill people with a knife. But soon peace returned. Ling''s little princess killed a man. What''s that? ¡­¡­ In response, Chen Jiannan turns around. Looking at the murian Ling in the pool of blood, she was shocked. She couldn''t believe what happened. Her indifferent face was white for a moment. "Ling! Snow! Rong!!! " Chen Jiannan is biting his teeth. In his eyes, he is ready to kill others. He hits them directly. The whole crowd swept the floor. Like a strong wind, Ling Xuerong''s whole face suddenly lost color. The fruit knife in his hand fell to the ground directly. But. When she was still half a foot away, a mountain like figure stood in the way. Chen cangyang angrily said: "you bastard, you want to kill your fiancee for the sake of an unidentified bitch!" However, Chen Jiannan didn''t pay any attention. He was mad, and hurriedly reached out his hand to hold mulianling in his arms. His face was full of grief, and he just wanted to use his kung fu to protect his blood flowing heart. But suddenly found out. Three years ago, I was honored as the first peerless Tianjiao in Jiangnan! Today''s him, who has the ability Immediately. He rushed to Chen cangyang, who was standing in front of him, and pleaded: "father, please hurry up and save her..." But Chen cangyang, after glancing at the increasingly weak breath of Mu lianling, despised her, and said lightly: "a cheap girl, she died without pity!" Chen cangyang''s words, like a cold and piercing cold current, instantly extinguished the only point of life-saving flame. But looking at a group of expressionless people, their eyes were full of sarcasm. Chen Jiannan''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. "Sword Jiannan, I Am I going to die... " At this time, suddenly a little hand covered with blood touched chenjiannan''s face, and immediately let chenjiannan''s body shake. "Lian Ling, don''t worry. You won''t die. You won''t die." I don''t know why. At this moment, chenjiannan suddenly thought of a man, the white youth on the west lake yesterday! Just like grasping the last straw for help, holding the bloody mulianling, he hurriedly ran out. "Bastard, where are you going! For the sake of a cheap girl, do you really ignore this engagement banquet! " "I tell you, today you dare to leave, from now on, don''t go back to Chen''s house!" ¡­¡­ But. That figure, however, did not hesitate at all. He stepped out of the engagement banquet and saw Chen cangyang standing in the same place with a face that hated iron but not steel. As the current king of Ling''s family, Ling Daoyuan and all the senior members of Ling''s family are even more gloomy. All the families in Hangzhou were speechless. Chen Jiannan. For a inferior girl who didn''t know where she came from, she gave up the great chance to become the son-in-law of Ling family of the supreme royal family, and the honorable identity of the eldest son of Chen family! What a joke! But Ling Xuerong, the face hidden under the crown of Fengxia, shows a little sneer, and feels very comfortable in her heart: "chenjiannan, you deserve it. If you follow the original plan, you will become a joke in the south of the Yangtze River in the future. Now you are responsible for all this!" "The waste man is doomed to be the waste man, but also want to save your woman, dream it!" Chapter 74 Haogu restaurant is quiet. Many heads of Hangzhou aristocratic families and lineages looked at each other and smiled helplessly. For them. The engagement banquet of the two royal families only played a role of support and foil, and the rest of the business was not their concern. Now. In such a disgraceful case, it is Chen''s family and Ling''s family that should be annoyed. As for the others. Just go to the theatre. On the other side, Chen cangyang, a group of senior Chen family members, apologized to Ling Daoyuan and others. They didn''t expect that Chen Jiannan was so determined. Three years. Chen cangyang, who is both the current king and father of Chen''s family, can occasionally listen to people talk to him about his son, who has a little girlfriend outside. But he didn''t care. Chen cangyang''s son, even if he is a useless man now, is still the Chen family of the supreme king. The first successor of the next king, even with the blood of the supreme god! His identity! His pride! How can I really give my heart to a small employee of an ordinary company! But he never thought of it. My son, really let him down! I thought that I would take care of the whole Chen family, but I didn''t expect that I would make a public repentance scandal for a inferior woman, and I would give up all my noble status, disobey his father''s words for a dying woman! Chen cangyang felt sad and painful, and asked himself: "am I really wrong, or have I never understood this son?" Not long. Ling Xuerong stood alone on the stage, holding the microphone, with a sad look on her face, and said in a pitiful tone: "everyone, what happened just now, you can see that it was Chen Jiannan who humiliated me mercilessly. It''s not that I Ling Xuerong didn''t want to marry him." "Now that things are like this, there''s no need to continue this engagement banquet and the marriage of two families. It''s invalid!" When speaking. Ling Xuerong takes off the crown of Fengxia on her head, and then, with a heartbroken look, directly throws it under the stage. See this. Many of Hangzhou city''s aristocratic patriarchs, high-level lineage, but on the face of Ling Xuerong a little more sympathy. They all scold Chen Jiannan in their hearts. She is a daughter of Ling''s family. She puts down her life''s reserve and proposes marriage. Chen Jiannan treats her like this. Now, she is in such a state. She has no reason! Ling Daoyuan''s face was gloomy, and he bit his teeth to suppress his anger. It is Chen cangyang who comes to apologize to him in person. He is also angry at this time! He''s just such a daughter. Now, Chen Jiannan, a useless man, repents in public! It''s so hateful! However, let alone the presence of people did not pay attention, it is as a father Chen cangyang also did not find. Ling Xuerong''s face, which was covered with jade hands, was a pretty face that everyone could not help crying. In fact, it was secretly sneering, and the smile was gloomy. I''m afraid the whole Jiangnan. No one knows that Ling Xuerong is really a human being. In fact, the quiet and elegant temperament expressed in the outside world is all fake! There are thousands of women in the world. Only the white lotus girl has a deep heart and is good at concealing! Hangzhou city. The sky was thick with clouds, and it began to rain. The main road leading to the West Lake is roaring by, but at this time there is a man full of grief and anxiety, holding a girl full of blood and pale face, running fast. From time to time, the man lowered his head and shouted: "murianling, you are not allowed to die. Do you hear me? Don''t close your eyes!" Seeing the bright eyes of the girls, gradually darkening, the speed of men''s running is faster, murmuring: "it''s fast, it''s fast, it''s almost to the West Lake." "That young man in white, since he expected so accurately, he must have a way to save you, Lian Ling, you will persist, ma You''ll be all right in a minute. " On the silent road. It seems that at this moment, in addition to the sound of rain in the sky, only the man''s extremely eager self-talk, just talking about the last, only with regret of the tremor. From the beginning. If you don''t go to Haogu restaurant, maybe all this will not happen! He hates Ling Xuerong and his father is helpless! I hate my incompetence! "OK It''s cold, sword Jiannan, I''m so cold. Am I going to die... " I feel that the girl in my arms is getting weaker and weaker, and the voice of speaking is also if there is anything. Immediately. Chen Jiannan''s whole face was white. He felt only one heart. It was like cutting with a knife. When he stepped into the gate of the West Lake, without any hesitation, he rushed to the stone bridge. Running and shouting: "murianling, you are not allowed to die. Do you hear me! You must not die without my permission! " "Didn''t you say that you''d like to accompany Chen Jiannan to eat, play, watch the sunset, watch the tide of the sea rise and fall, and grow old together?" To the end. Chen Jiannan, who never shed tears, is already very sad, and his face is full of tears. The world says. A man''s tears do not flick, however, just not to the sad place. When mu lianling closed her eyes, it seemed that at this moment, the whole world was darkened. Chen Jiannan, struggling to run, stopped like a puppet without soul. "Lotus Ling, Lian... " Chen Jiannan stayed in the same place, his eyes were very dull, looking at the face that once had a lively smile, but now it is pale and cold. His lips trembled violently, and he tried to shout softly, but the heartbeat of the man in his arms had already stopped beating completely. Tears and rain, instantly wet chenjiannan''s sad face. The next moment. "Lotus spirit!!!!!" The whole west lake, accompanied by chenjiannan a burst of heartrending tears of grief, a pain, full of sad voice, instantly spread around. "Why, why does God want to treat me like this chenjiannan!" "Why!!!" Chenjiannan looks up to the sky and shouts angrily, tears have lost his eyes, and there is only endless sadness left in his voice. But then. In his ear, a faint voice suddenly came in: "do you want her to survive?" In an instant. Chenjiannan, like hearing of amnesty, hurriedly looked around. The sad eyes could not extricate themselves, finally locked in the middle of the lake, a white figure on the boat. Looking at the figure in white, Chen Jiannan didn''t think at all. He took off his mouth and asked: "do you have any way?" "I can make her live, but not now." Chenjiannan asked again, "what do I need?" "The price, you will know later, as for now, I will give you a small chance!" The voice just dropped. Chenjiannan''s sad eyes changed in an instant, just like seeing the most incredible thing in the world, which shocked her eyes, drizzled all over the sky and disappeared in an instant. Under the night, the light of stars poured into his body. The next moment. The whole west lake is shining with stars, just like in the daytime, which shakes many people in Hangzhou. This night. After three years of wasted time, chenjiannan is a super master in the weather! Chapter 75 Last night in the West Lake, the light of all the stars, like meteors across the night, gathered and shook the whole city of Hangzhou. However. When the next morning comes. "Ling! Snow! Rong!!!!!" While still sleeping, all the citizens of Hangzhou were awakened by a stone breaking roar. They thought that there was an earthquake, and countless people stared with astonishment. "I want you dead!" The roar full of fierce murderous intent is like a thundering explosion. The windows of several landmark buildings in Hangzhou city are shaking slightly. Ordinary office workers. At the same time of astonishment, they are all standing in the same place, with a blank face. Who is Ling Xuerong? Now it''s a social order. In the extremely severe modern civilization century, some people dare to commit murders in broad daylight. It''s too lawless! And This man''s voice is so loud! Everyone in the whole Hangzhou urban area can hear him. Is this His megaphone! But at this point. Hangzhou city. All the aristocratic families are full of fright, and their eyes are unimaginable. They can''t help but look up to the direction of Lingjia residence of the supreme royal family. What did they just hear? How dare someone kill Lingjia little princess! Who is this? Is he crazy? But before they calmed down, there was a deafening sound like a tsunami in the distance, shaking Hangzhou City in all directions. All the family members were shocked. Listen to the sound. It seems that someone has broken into Ling''s residence of the supreme royal family. It''s really going to kill! Bang! Bang! Bang! The thunder of houses collapsing came out, shaking the sky and the earth. Even though they were thousands of meters away, the small stones on the whole road were trembling slightly. Immediately. The whole city of Hangzhou was shocked. When you see a dusty place in the distance, like a mountain tsunami and a huge sandstorm, all the nearby commercial buildings of tens of meters are submerged. In an instant, everyone''s forehead is numb and their hair is standing up. What''s going on here! In a short time, the movement became more and more big, and even reached the point of demolishing the house! Boom! Boom! Boom! On this day, the great noise that resounded through the whole urban area of Hangzhou lasted until two o''clock in the afternoon. Soon. Message out. All the heads of the two royal families who experienced the farce of yesterday''s engagement banquet and the high-level lineage all looked dull. They only thought that God had made a joke on them, and all the people were in the same place, their eyes were full of disbelief. That Chen family eldest son! Chen Jiannan, who has been an invalid for three years! How dare he, on his own, break into Ling''s family, the most highly guarded royal family, and kill Ling Xuerong, the little princess of Ling''s family! Is he crazy! But soon. A piece of news came out, which made everyone, the eyes staring, almost scared out. Let alone this Hangzhou city. In the south of the Yangtze River, after hearing the news, all the leaders of the aristocratic families stood up from their seats and stared at the senior members of the lineage who came to report the news. Many of the king lords of the supreme royal family were equally shocked. It was also a burst of consternation for the gods who hid themselves in the mountains outside the world, kept away from the world, and did not ask about the world. Hangzhou Chen family''s unique and unique talent, even after three years, returned to the ranks of weather super experts! What''s the matter! All the gods in the royal family frown and meditate on the possibilities for a long time. At last, there is only an incredible dumb face. It doesn''t make sense! How could it be! In this world, how can there be such a great wonder that has never been seen in ancient times! Three years ago. Chen Jiannan has become a useless person for no reason. From the time when they were ranked as the top gods, they all agreed that Tianjiao was the first one in 400 years, and their cultivation immediately regressed to the five Qi realm of the grand master! Two years ago. Fall into the master''s two Qi realm! According to this trend, in less than a year, you will become a real waster with no accomplishments! But now. How could this happen! Changbai Mountain Tianchi! A young Taoist in a Taoist suit, standing there quietly, looked at the Tianchi under the cold air, a pair of smart eyes, without a trace of earthly floating dust. Suddenly. The handle in his hand flicks the dust gently. His face, which doesn''t eat fireworks, slightly frowns and mumbles: "how did chenjiannan do it, strange, really strange..." "Even Shifu once asserted that he would never recover in this life." Suzhou. An ancient garden with flowers blooming and quiet environment. A young man dressed in brocade and expensive clothes, with a beautiful and indifferent face, a modest gentleman and a jade like image, with a calm face, listened to the bottom man and reported the news to him. But they just left. The young man had a calm face, suddenly became gloomy, and his tone was full of hatred and unwillingness. He gnashed his teeth and said: "I didn''t expect that what I had carefully planned three years ago was useless! "Chenjiannan, why are you back in the weather again!!!" To the end. The whole ancient garden, only the angry voice of young people. Somewhere in the south of the Yangtze River is an unknown forest. An old man with both hands on his back, wearing a shabby old suit and a face full of vicissitudes, hummed a nursery rhyme in his mouth, and walked lazily up the mountain steps step by step towards the top of the mountain. Behind him was a girl of thirteen or four who was dressed in a Retro Green cheongsam, with a smart face and a slightly immature face. Looking at the old man and the girl in the green robe who are walking in an orderly and slow way and humming, they wiped the sweat on their faces and murmured in a low voice: "Stinky master, why are you walking so fast? I don''t know how to wait for me." But just after finishing, it seems that the old man heard it. The young girl could not help but hear an old joke: "white girl, what are you whispering about Shifu?" Immediately. The girl lowered her head awkwardly and smirked in embarrassment: "master, I didn''t say anything, you heard me wrong." "Come on, come on." The old man looked back and didn''t care, so he continued to walk to the top of the mountain. As she walked, the girl continued to mutter in her heart: "it''s a strange old man. At this time of the year, she climbs this deep mountain without any real breath." "I also lied to you that it was ordered by the grand Shifu. The grand Shifu is almost 500 years old. No one in the world can live to be more than 500 years old!" Just. When the girl finally reached the top of the mountain. But found master, the body even slightly trembled, a person stood in that daze, eyes full of moisture, eyes still stay in front. Immediately. The girl looked puzzled. Looking forward along the line of sight, I saw a young man in white, standing with his hands on his back to her. The next moment. I haven''t waited for her to respond. Her master, who was ranked in the top ten, knelt down on the ground directly at the young man in white. Next. The master''s voice was full of excitement. The moment when two words came out. "Master!" The girl''s eyes suddenly widened, and the whole face was even more dazed. Chapter 76 Green dress girl, people are stupid. Such a young man in white is the great master that master has always been thinking about! Master, I still live in the world Bai Suqian''s face was dazed, with big smart eyes. She stared at the white figure standing in front of her hand. She was dazed and could not help whispering: "this How could it be. " That''s how it counts. These are all over five hundred year old monsters. How can they be so young! "Su Qian, what are you waiting for?" Gu Chungang frowned and saw that his apprentice was still in a daze. He frowned and scolded in a low voice: "I haven''t knelt down yet. I''ve seen taishifu!" Immediately. Bai Suqian''s heart was startled, and then he reacted. There was a trace of deference on his face. Just when he was about to bow down and kneel, a faint voice came from his ear. "I just passed your master a set of swordsmanship. It''s not your master at all. You don''t need to kneel." "Chungang, get up, too." Smell the words. Bai Suqian looks at his master and can''t help spitting out his tongue. When Gu Chungang stood up from the ground, a peaceful words echoed again on the empty mountain top. "She''s your apprentice?" The voice is light and there is nothing else in it. But in this silent forest, a moment came out. But let Gu Chungang, the top ten God list strong man, suddenly tremble, quickly bowed his head to answer, but was interrupted again. "Master baqijing, in this secular and earthly environment, her age, is also a small achievement." Light words, let Gu Chungang no longer dare to answer. But. Bai Suqian''s heart was a little reluctant, and his murmuring problem was repeated. He murmured: "what kind of person, just hit me when we met." "I''m only 14 years old, and I''ve reached the eight Qi level of my grand master. I can be ranked in the top five of the top five. Can this also be called a small achievement?" As soon as that is said. Gu Chungang, who was standing beside him, lost his color and covered Bai Suqian''s mouth with fear on the spot. Then, a fierce stare, a sign not to talk! Bai Suqian pouted her mouth proudly. Just want to move the master''s hand away, the next moment, she suddenly opened her eyes, as if to see the extremely incredible phenomenon, the size of the egg with her mouth open directly, and her face was shocked. Hum! A dazzling white light appeared on her. In an instant. The whole dark mountain top, like the sun, the moon and the stars blooming together, is shining with infinite light in an instant! A sunset scene, crashing into the top of the thick clouds. Let this mountain and old forest, which is empty all the year round, suddenly add colorful colors! Master jiuqijing! Popularity! Earth atmosphere! Weather conditions! Just a few seconds later, Bai Suqian rose to four realms in a row. Looking at the parties, she was scared to be stupid and her face was dull. Gu Chungang also felt a tingle in his scalp, the light in his eyes was quivering, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, only to realize later and return to his mind. "At the age of fourteen, it''s a genius." An empty hilltop. Silence, only a light quiet voice, from Chu Lingxiao mouth. The next moment. Bai Suqian''s body suddenly trembled, with big bright eyes. He looked at his master, Gu Chungang, stupidly, and his face was already dull. Dream or hallucination? I''m already a Super Master of weather situation, only one step away from God list! Instant. As if the eyes were fixed on a nail, they could no longer move away from the white clothes in front of them. In the eyes, there was only boundless daze. On the top of the mountain. Chu Lingxiao, hand in hand and stand quietly. After a long time. One after another can make all the most noble royal families in the world show their extremely dignified and shocked names. From his mouth, they send out a flat voice like water: "God list the twenty fifth, Wei Tianxiao!" "Twenty third in the list of gods, Zhuge Shuo!" "No. 29 in the list of gods, the God of Wuhan!" "No. 21 in the list of gods, Yang Xiaoji!" "Come to Wuyishan, see me!" When the last word falls, it''s like a huge Thunderclap from the sky. It has a long history. From the top of this deep mountain, it''s suddenly spread all over the world! The next moment. There are hundreds of millions of rivers and mountains, hundreds of modern high-rise cities and hundreds of millions of people in the south of the Yangtze River. Looking from left to right, they seem to be frightened. They are all in the same place. What''s the situation? Who''s talking! However, at this time, all the aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River directly set off a huge sensation. Countless people were shaking their legs and frightened their faces. My God! Who is this so bold and reckless, dare to call the name of God who is superior to all the people in the world! Also with a tone of command, let it meet! This is looking for death! "The twelfth highest god, Chen Mingfan!" "No. 13 on the list of gods, Yanlu!" "No. 15 in God list, sikongchen!" "Come to see me now!" This moment. Weiwei rivers and mountains, a million Li area, countless deep mountains and ancient forests. Just like a huge meteorite, countless people suddenly stare at it. Hundreds of cities suddenly fall into a huge uproar. Because. They realized through their mobile phones that, suddenly, there were some inexplicable and frightening sounds. Even if they were thousands of miles away, they could hear them all over the south of the Yangtze River! But now. All the contemporary kings of the supreme royal family did not find this problem and thought it was only the area where they were sitting. But they all raised their heads suddenly and felt the voice coming from the distant sky. They were shocked. One after another, they stared up with their eyes full of horror. The whole body was slightly shaking. This Who is this! Who is so bold! Even the top 30 of God''s list and those who are titled as king dare to command! Is he crazy! Hangzhou city. The ancestral hall of Chen''s family of the supreme king. An old man with a crane hair and a child''s face and a purple robe. He is healing Chen Jiannan''s wounds, but suddenly hearing the voice from the sky, he immediately opened his eyes and was surprised. But I haven''t waited for him to stabilize the shock. In the sky. Suddenly again came a thunderous name, which made his pupils shrink sharply, a pair of healing hands, suddenly, shaking violently. "God list the seventh, Wei Tianxiao!" "No. 8 on the list of gods, Guo Hongyan!" "No. 6 on the list of gods, ye Yichen!" "The fifth highest god, Chen Guanyun!" "The world''s monarch, come to see me quickly!" This moment. Looking at the sky, from time to time fly one after another, sending out a terrorist atmosphere of the figure. The whole south of the Yangtze River is silent. Many of the gods in the royal family were frightened, their eyes were wide, and their bodies began to shake violently. Chapter 77 Throughout the south of the Yangtze River, countless people look up at the void and shake their eyes. What are those? Over the vast sky. There are dazzling light clusters, like birds flying in the sky, passing through their sight. In the eyes of many contemporary King lords of the supreme royal family, there is also a trace of confusion and horror. What are these light clusters? Just a few seconds in front of their eyes, the momentum that was inadvertently revealed directly made them almost out of breath. Not It''s not in the light group. It''s really the top of God list! In an instant! All the contemporary King lords of the supreme royal family thought of something, and suddenly they could not help shaking their bodies. Their eyes were full of endless shock and fear. Lingjia ancestral hall of Hangzhou city! There was silence. Ling Daoyuan, as well as all the Lingjia high-level, looked up at the void, the shock in his eyes, can''t retreat for a long time. Who is this! Just a word. Actually let those titles be the king, overlooking them, the top gods of these royal families, all rushed to an unknown place! Ling Xuerong''s delicate pretty face, like petrified, has been looking up at the sky, a pair of beautiful eyes is extremely confused, deep in the pupil is full of consternation. But at this point. The whole Jiangnan. Lingyuxuan, the founder of the Ling family, is the only one who sits on the top of the list of gods of the super clan. He looks at the sky with wide eyes, his face is full of shock, his lips are shaking and he says to himself: "my previous guess may be right. Chen family boy suddenly gets back on the weather, maybe because..." "Then That''s coming, that''s really coming! " ¡­¡­ The top of a mountain. Gu Chungang and Bai Suqian can swallow a whole bulb of electric light directly. They are numb. In all directions. Full of ten light regiments, from the distant sight, flying towards this side. Gu Chungang, ranking ninth in the list of gods. He knows better than anyone that the top ten people, including himself, are people with a higher heart and are unwilling to be subordinated to anyone. He is ancient and honest. Four hundred years ago, in this misty Wuyi Mountain, I met a young man in white and taught him a set of unknown swordsmanship. So far. In this world, he has become a famous swordsman for four hundred years. He is in the top ten in the list of gods. But he only knows today. It turns out that four hundred years ago, he was not the only one who got the chance. There were eleven top dignitaries on the God list! It''s hard to imagine! Looking at the road ahead, I have always regarded it as the white figure of the mentor. At the same time, Gu Chungang was shocked, and his mind was shocked. The whole brain was shaking. If so. Isn''t that on the list of gods, there are 11 people who used to be just ordinary people. However, just a few words of instruction and a set of skills were taught, which made the world stand in awe and awe! I can''t think! Dare not think!!! I can''t think about it any more! We must frighten people to death! This cause and effect, directly let Gu Chungang stare big eyes, once again doubled, he desperately wriggled throat, swallowing saliva, heart at this time not from rise a trace of horror. Is the world really going to change dramatically! First, some time ago. In the north of China, there suddenly appears a terrible taboo that can kill the old masters of the eight Wudao kings! Now even the God list. In addition, the ninth ranking swordsman, a total of 12 top figures who were named king, all came from the same family! ¡­¡­ An empty hilltop. In an instant, there were ten more people. After they looked at each other, they were also shocked. No one thought of it. They are the king''s top dignitaries. They used to be almost old and dead, but they meet in this way today! Four hundred years ago. When the mysterious young man in white left, he told them that they, who were still children, would come to Wuyi Mountain four hundred years later. I thought it was just a farce at parting. But today, I really see each other again! Looking at the figure of the white dress in front, all the people were shocked, but at this time, their faces were already dumb. Four hundred years. It''s been 400 years! Years, not only let them become famous all over the world, as the king of the top God list, but also let their appearance, from a handsome young man, to disappear into the face of the bad old man. But that white dress. It is still like four hundred years ago, still standing with hands down, standing quietly on the top of Wuyi Mountain, looking at the rising sun on that day, but their eyes are full of vicissitudes, which makes their hearts immediately moved. "Here you are." The bland voice, just like in the silent autumn night, suddenly a maple leaf is falling slowly, and it''s still and silent. It''s spread to everyone''s ears: "four hundred years ago, how did you explain your business?" Immediately. Gu Chungang and other top gods ranked the highest, and suddenly he was stunned and nodded. Immediately. They each produced a painting full of simple and heavy flavor, which is very old at a glance. Looking at the master, Gu Chungang also took out a picture. Bai Suqian''s smart eyes were full of curiosity. The material quality of a painting''s axis is different. There are rice paper, bamboo slips and blue cloth, which are products of different times. The oldest one, I''m afraid, dates back to at least five thousand years! But it looks. It''s just a picture However, at the next moment, Bai Suqian''s eyes are wide and his face is shocked and inconceivable. Eleven ancient paintings appear in front of Chu Lingxiao automatically. Suddenly, they radiate endless holy light. In an instant, this dark and silent mountain vibrates completely! Countless insects, birds and wild animals in the forest burst into flames. "Twelve, one more." At this time, Chu Lingxiao suddenly spoke again. In the light voice, there was a trace of indifference, which made Gu Chungang and other people suddenly sink in their hearts. They immediately lowered their heads and dared not look at them directly. "Greedy people, what''s the use of keeping you!" Boom! Just after the voice fell, there was a huge explosion in a secluded place outside the world in the south of the Yangtze River. A 500 meter high mountain suddenly turned into ashes from the astonishing eyes of countless people. The next moment. A painting axis, unfolding slowly, appears in front of Chu Lingxiao quietly. See this. Gu Chungang and all the other top gods ranked supreme. He quickly lowered his head, looked at each other and realized what had just happened. Immediately. His eyes were full of horror, and his back was full of cold sweat. Chapter 78 Gu Chungang and many other top gods named as the king rank supreme. After seeing each other for a while, he found that there was really one person missing. God list the seventh, LV Fenghou! He didn''t come! Four hundred years ago, when Chu Lingxiao was about to leave, he told them to find an ancient painting with the word "emperor" in every corner of the world! It took a hundred years. Each of them, at last. With it. They found that the ancient paintings in their hands could help them improve their cultivation speed by a month in an instant. Boundless years, greedy people, never disappeared. However. Too greedy. There''s no good ending! Across countless mountains and rivers, ancient forests, high-rise buildings in the city, thousands of miles away, Lu Fenghou, the seventh highest god, died! Gu Chungang and others are full of horror in their eyes, but at the same time, they are secretly glad. If you don''t keep the mirror, the final result is that there are mountains and rivers in front of you, and lightning is waiting for you. Good. They made the right choice Twelve. The top gods named king in the world list the highest, and the ancient paintings that are guarded, finally put together a huge painting axis as long as 50 meters, unfolded slowly in front of all people. The next moment. When Gu Chungang and other people saw the picture clearly, their mouth suddenly opened wide and their pupils suddenly shrank. After 400 years, they did not know how many big scenes they had seen. At this time, their faces were full of disbelief. Even Bai Suqian, who has been in a daze, is also a pair of bright eyes and a pretty face, full of stupidity. Listening to the majestic male voice coming from my ear, there was only a strong shock on my face. "Now we unify the six kingdoms and unify the world. I swear that I will wipe out all the barbarians. This oath is evidenced by the sun and the moon. The heaven and the earth will learn from each other!" "All the sun and the moon, all the rivers, are Han soil. Today, I give the name of the world Han. Where can I dare to offend my towering Huaxia River soil? I can go if you invade it!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Full of vicissitudes. An ancient emperor, suppressed a time of the emperor level peerless great man. Just like crossing a long river of time, from the distant past to the present, telling a period of sublimation and brilliant history. While Chu Lingxiao looks at the scenes in the painting, his eyes are long and calm as usual, but his deep pupils are full of inexplicable loneliness. "As time goes by, there will be two similar flowers. One will wither and the other will bloom. In this life, it seems that they will not appear." He stood with his hands on his back and stared for a long time, with a trace of vicissitudes in his voice. He sighed: "I just didn''t expect that these mortal emperors were lucky enough to help this fallen star and reopen the old road of Xinghe River after death." "Just let me see what will happen in this life." ¡­¡­ See Chu Lingxiao step forward, ready to leave Gu Chungang, as well as a group of top gods, immediately returned to their senses and raised their heads. One by one, they all bowed together, with respectful faces and endless awe in their voices: "teacher You, please move to my residence. I can serve you and be at your command at any time. " Although it is a chorus. But everyone, not with us, but just one - me! In my heart, I was thinking carefully. Four hundred years ago, Chu Lingxiao was able to let them become the top people on the God list and the king. If there is a chance. Often left and right. They may even step out of the list of gods and truly surpass all things in the world. They will respect the old masters of the eight martial arts kings and overlook the whole world. But when a indifferent look, a glimpse of the moment. Gu Chungang and all other top gods ranked supreme. Suddenly, his body was cold, his legs could not stop shaking, and there was an unprecedented fear in his heart, and his face was white. In an instant. One by one, he quickly knelt on the ground, trembling all over, and his face was full of fear, explaining: "you You misunderstood, we are not greedy, I We are really just... " They were so frightened that they realized that they had just made an extremely serious mistake. LV Fenghou was greedy and wanted to take the ancient painting as his own. So. Dead straight away! "Don''t be greedy." Chu Lingxiao stands with his hand in his hand and his eyes are leisurely, as if a million miles away. All the people in the city, all the states in the world and all the vicissitudes in the world, have a full view of him at this moment. After a long time, I spoke again lightly: "fate will see you again. Remember, a thought of heaven, a thought of hell, a gentleman and a villain is just a thought." Finish. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, seemed to enjoy the process of being an ordinary mortal. He walked slowly towards the bottom of the mountain. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s lonely figure. "Farewell, sir!" All of us immediately joined hands and knelt down. Somehow, at this moment, Gu Chungang and other gods ranked the top. Suddenly, a trace of sadness, bitterness and tears flowed down his heart. Four hundred years ago. They, who are still children, look at Chu Lingxiao like this and disappear step by step from front of them. Four hundred years later. It is full of white hair, creating a brilliant ethnic group, and their children and grandchildren are still watching. They, is there another 400 years? Maybe. Today''s farewell will be forever. Under Wuyi Mountain. A group of young people with extraordinary bearing, each wearing precious brocade ancient clothes woven from needles and threads, hurried to the top of the mountain from all directions. When they gathered at the same time and looked at each other, they were stunned. One of them, dressed in a green green blouse and in her twenties, was looking at someone in the crowd who was walking in front of her, with a trace of accident on her face. She asked: "Brother Guo, are you also here to find your ancestor?" In the crowd. A young man in a brilliant blue suit with a scholarly look nodded his head in a dignified way. Almost at the same time. All the young people on the scene frowned. What an unbelievable person that they are, all the super clans that are thousands of miles away, can hear their voices. What''s more, their ancestors are so flustered that they dare not have any delay and fly straight away. "What are you still waiting for? Hurry up the mountain!" Not for a moment. A lot of middle-aged people with a strong atmosphere came along. They scolded their children and hurriedly went to Wuyi Mountain to find their ancestors. Just. No one saw it. When they just went up the mountain, a white figure walked out slowly from a deserted mountain road nearby. And when we got to the top of Wuyi Mountain. I watched my ancestors, who were named king and top gods, kneel there respectfully for a long time. Immediately. All eyes were shocked and lost. Five days later. Suzhou city is a town of township water. A young man in white, with hands on his back and calm eyes, walked slowly on the street. Attracted countless people, can not help but look sideways. Chapter 79 Old town streets. A young man in white with hands on his back. It''s just like coming out of the ancient paintings with green mountains and clear waters. There''s no sadness or joy on the face. It''s out of line with the surrounding modern environment, but it looks like it''s out of the ordinary and floating like an immortal. A white suit, with the wind. Let the residents of the small town show curious eyes from time to time and stop to stare. This Suzhou City, the only water town, does not like other towns, vigorously develop modern high-rise buildings. Instead, it retains buildings like teahouses, ancient arch bridges, and all kinds of ancient buildings. Therefore, it has become a famous and poetic ancient town. Nearly ten years. It has become a tourist attraction. Many famous film and television troupes have come here to take pictures. Male and female stars in ancient clothes. The residents of the town have seen too much. But when I saw the white figure walking slowly in the street, I couldn''t help but compare it in my heart. Compared with the ancient costume stars, who are talented and have both good looks, there is a common saying inside and outside! Water town riverside, a two-story ancient tea house, box. A girl in a lavender dress with a delicate appearance. She lies with her hands on the second floor beside the bronze carved window, looking at the white figure walking in the street, with a trace of contempt and disgust on her face. Her willow eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and she says to herself: "it''s another city shaking and bumping. She likes to use this boring way to attract the attention of ignorant girls." "It''s really annoying, like..." It seems to mean someone else. Not yet. From the stairs on the second floor, there was a clear step up the stairs. The next moment. A boy came up wearing a white collar shirt, a light blue jeans pants and black glasses. This boy, with a slightly messy hair, a handsome face and clear edges, came to the girl with a warm smile, just like a big boy next door. His face was full of sunshine. "Wan Ruo, I went down for dinner. Today, I made your favorite sweet and sour carp. Make sure you like it!" Hear the words in your ear. Lying there in the eyes of Xu wanruo''s disgust, not from more than a few points, but then disappeared. But. As if I didn''t find the boy at all, I have come to my side. I still can''t move. I have been looking out of the window. It seems that boys are indifferent to this situation. I''m used to it. There was no displeasure on his face, but he could not help following Xu wanruo''s line of sight, and saw Chu Lingxiao in white, carrying his hands, walking slowly on the street of the town. Immediately. That smile is bright, warm face, slightly a lag, in the eyes flashed a cold awn. But then. I didn''t pay any attention to it, but I recovered the original one again. With a friendly smile on my face, I whispered: "Wan Ruo, I''ll go down first, and remember to come down for dinner later." Watch the boys leave. Xu wanruo''s beautiful and pure face, with a hint of retch and nausea, and a hint of sadness in his eyes, whispered: "hypocrite, if it wasn''t for my father''s coercion, I wouldn''t come out to play with someone like you!" Say. When she looked out of the window again, she found the white dress. I don''t know when, she was standing in a small pavilion by the river, only 50 meters away from the teahouse. Motionless, hand in hand. Xu wanruo, the eyes can not help but Leng for a few seconds, just return to God. Immediately. There was a trace of disgust on her face, and she was very tired of saying: "she was deliberately making a show of being attractive and boring. I don''t know why such people always appear in the world!" Immediately. No longer any interest in looking down, turned to look at the distant horizon, the twilight scene is about to disappear. After half an hour. When the night finally swallowed up the last light, Xu wanruo took back his sight. Then, he stretched himself lazily, stood up and prepared to go downstairs for dinner, but when his eyes just glanced in another direction. Instant. She suddenly froze, a little disbelieving rubbing eyes. Still there! It''s been half an hour. The man is still standing there! "I don''t believe it. I''ll see you when I come up after dinner!" Xu wanruo snorted, turned around and went downstairs. Water town. The street lights automatically turn on on on time. The dark pavilions and pavilions, with white clothes and hands on their backs, listen to the river quietly and make a slight surging sound. Around the town, a few families have finished their meals, enjoy the cool chatting residents, watching began to point. A four or five-year-old girl, lying on the couch, asked curiously: "Grandpa, that brother, has been standing there since the afternoon. What is he doing?" "I don''t know. Maybe I''m waiting for someone." An old man with the appearance of 60 or 70 shakes his head and says something helplessly. The little girl gave a little "Oh" and went on counting the stars. Add in the old man. In fact, many old people in the surrounding towns were puzzled. What is this young man doing? Since I appeared in the town in the afternoon, I have been standing there, motionless. It''s like waiting for someone, not like that. I don''t understand. I don''t understand Gradually, many families in the small town began to turn off the lights and go to sleep. They just looked at the pavilion, the white clothes, still standing there, all of them were shaking their heads in confusion. Young people now. They are really getting confused. The second floor of the teahouse. After dinner, Xu wanruo, who came to the window, opened her eyes and looked surprised. She had no idea. Even standing there! For the first time, Xu wanruo showed a very surprised look, which lasted for two hours, and was defeated by sleepiness. When he closed the window, when he was ready to go to bed, he looked at the white dress, and was not satisfied with the airway: "I don''t believe it. Tomorrow morning, you are still standing there!" But. She didn''t find out. On the stairs on the second floor, there was a gloomy figure with glasses on. Before that, when she looked along her line of sight, her face was always full of cold. Night in town. There is no city, from time to time to the sound of car driving, there is no chaos. That night. Xu wanruo sleeps peacefully and comfortably. But. When the second morning comes. She opened the window, closed her eyes and took a lazy breath of fresh air in the morning. It suddenly occurred to her that something had surprised her so much yesterday. Just. When you open your eyes and look at a pavilion. Instant. Xu wanruo is still sleepy. Suddenly, she has nothing. She looks at the white dress that seems to have never left. She was all by the window. Chapter 80 Staring 50 meters away, in the attic of the pavilion, stood the figure in white. Xu wanruo rubbed hard, bleary eyes, convinced that he was right, his face was full of disbelief. No! This young man in white! It''s really like this. Did you stand cold and clear all night! Soon. Xu wanruo noticed that there were many small town residents around the pavilion. They looked at Chu Lingxiao like her, and talked about it. These days in town. Xu wanruo''s heart probably has a bottom. In the small town, these residents who are doing small business are very hardworking and simple. Every day. Before the sun rose, they kept opening doors and doing business. However. Look at all the nearby residents at this time. They look surprised. That is to say. This young man in white really stood like this all night! "My God, who is this guy..." This time, Xu wanruo is completely ignorant. Standing by the window, I felt extremely shocked. I couldn''t calm down for a long time. My eyes were dazed, and I murmured: "from yesterday afternoon, I kept that standing posture, and I still don''t move." "This guy, how did he do it? Isn''t he tired..." I thought that the other side was a idle and ignorant young man. Now. Look at this. Directly let Xu wanruolian wake up, that body didn''t eat for a night, and the hunger, the moment no longer, leaving only a brain of curiosity. Lie down by the window. Keep watching. Stairs on the second floor. The boy with black glasses and big brother next door walked up to the box on the second floor and looked at Xu wanruo, who was lying there. He smiled and said: "wanruo, I bought it earlier, come down to eat breakfast." Silent. No response. Duan Junze, warm smile on his face, a little coagulation. When he came to the window, he whispered again: "Wan Ruo, come down to eat breakfast." There was still no response. Immediately. He followed Xu wanruo''s line of sight. When he saw the past, his face suddenly sank. Then, he forced out a smile, which made everyone feel forced to smile: "wanruo, since you are not hungry now, I will go to eat first." When walking down the stairs. Duan Junze, pushing black framed glasses, once again showed a warm smile on his face, saying: "Wan Ruo, I bought your favorite Suzhou City small cage bag, don''t forget to eat it." The second floor of the teahouse. There is still no response. But when Duan Junze went down to the second floor, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared. His gentle and friendly appearance suddenly turned gloomy and ferocious. He walked over. Take up the bun and soymilk on the table, directly from the back door of the teahouse, and throw it into the garbage can. The next moment. Duan Junze takes off the black glasses on his face. Immediately. A gentle temperament, suddenly changed, that a pair of big boy next door, smile very warm and friendly face, at this time, it looks very cruel and vicious. He gave a cold look at the second floor window. Then he went into his room and closed the door. Duan Junze, as a whole, became extremely cold. He said in a low voice: "for you, Xu wanruo, the heir of Duan''s royal family, I went to such a poor town to buy breakfast and cook for you every day!" "In order to give you a good, approachable image, I will not hesitate to wear such cheap, tasteless clothes, but also eat such low-level servants, will eat!" Say. Bang! Duan Junze slapped the table with his hand angrily. The anger and shame in his heart immediately burned. "You dead bitch, I Duan Junze did so much for you. You don''t look me in the eye. Can''t I compare with a lowly countryman?" His gloomy face, as cold as ice, can squeeze out water quickly. His eyes are grim. Looking across the first floor window, he looks into the pavilion not far away. The figure in white roars in a low voice: "dead bitch, wait for me, wait for me to get you, play enough, and then give you to those seventy-eight old old guys of Duan''s family, rub and abuse every day!" Duan Junze said as he took out his mobile phone from his pocket, saying in a cold and sinister voice: "dead bitch, let you see!!!" "I''ll find someone to tear down the whole pavilion now. Duan Junze will have a look at this low-level countryman. Whether he will go or not!" However. Just then. Just issued a beep of the call, his mobile phone suddenly came out of a loud, pleasant voice of women. "Chinese brand 2060 mobile phone silly girl, for your service, you have chosen as the 863rd experience object in this time and space!" "Friendly reminder, the initial password of the first boot has been set as, I love you!" At the same time. In some unknown space of the universe. There is a blue planet with thousands of high-tech buildings all over the land and cars flying everywhere. Among them. There is a science and technology building with a height of 5000 meters. At this time, there are dozens of people in white overalls with the word Skynet on them. It seems that they are working for a group of scientists. They are recording something on the scientific research platform. "Time and place, galactic earth!" "Skynet, the latest technology product, Chinese brand mobile phone silly girl, 2060 models, all running normally!" In front of the research platform. A square electronic screen with a length of 10 meters, a real-time video player, is Duan Junze with a mobile phone at this time! "OK, change one!" Cried a middle-aged scientist with elite glasses and a beard. Immediately. "Time and place, Angel Star." "864th experience object, looking for success!" Soon, another new and strange face appeared in the electronic screen. And now the teahouse room. Duan Junze was stunned at once. He thought there was a phantom hearing. "Who''s talking!" He eyes light move, eyes change some vigilance, not from hurriedly look around. "The 863rd client, Yan Junze! Gender: male age: 26 years old identity: the first heir of Duan''s royal family in Suzhou city! Strength: in the early days of dark power A clear, sweet voice of women, into Duan Junze''s ears. Immediately. With a heavy look, he looked around the room and said coldly: "since I know who I am and I''m so detailed, don''t play the devil again. Get out of here!" "Silly girl can''t get out. Silly girl is the cell phone you have in your hand." Duan Junze: "..." Chapter 81 Mobile phone? Duan Junze is stunned. He looks at his mobile screen subconsciously, but finds that it shows an unknown number. Immediately. His face sank, and he said coldly: "who are you, dare to make up and tease Duan Junze, I don''t think you want to live!" What Chinese brand 2060 mobile phone silly girl? it''s only 2019 now! Who is Duan Junze when I am? Fool? Or have you seen more sci-fi movies and fantasized about becoming the inferior pariah of Superman every day? Dare to use this boring trick to tease Duan Junze! After I go back, I have to ask someone to find out the origin of this number! Next second. Duan Junze to hang up the key, press. "Aware that the host has no intention to open, silly girl hereby reminds the host." "If you want to restart the program later, please dial this first..." Not yet. Duan Junze snorted and hung up the phone. Still pretending to cheat me? When we get Xu wanruo, the dead bitch, we will find you and let you know the end of teasing Duan Junze! But. Duan Junze just hung up. Within seconds, his cell phone suddenly prompted that another call was coming. Put it in front of you and see the caller ID. Immediately. His face changed. After connecting, he respectfully said the name of an elder: "father!" The next moment. At the other end of the cell phone, there was a steady and powerful voice of middle-aged people: "Zell, when I called your cell phone just now, the line was busy all the time. Who are you talking to?" "It''s OK. It''s just a liar who doesn''t matter." Duan Junze, after a few awkward seconds of silence, asked respectfully again: "father, what can I do for you?" He and Xu wanruo have been playing in the town, and the top of the two families hope they can combine. In this way. No matter for Duan''s royal family or Xu''s royal family, the strength of the two families will be improved in an instant, surpassing all the powerful royal families around them. In time. Maybe we can go hand in hand with many aristocratic families in Jiangnan, overlooking the whole Suzhou city. How can Xu wanruo be such a bitch. Never give him a good look. So. After the senior management of the two royal families discussed, they decided to first arrange the two of them in a small environment to cultivate their feelings. Maybe they didn''t need to make a hard match, and everything would come naturally. But it''s not more than half a month. How can the phone call come "You and Xu wanruo will go back to Suzhou City tomorrow. Our two families have made a serious discussion and decided to hold your wedding ceremony three days later!" Smell the words. Duan Junze''s face was stunned, and there was a glimmer of joy in his eyes: "that''s great father, I''ll go back tomorrow!" Hang up. Duan Junze''s whole face showed a cold and proud dry smile, and his cold words said: "Xu wanruo, how can you escape my Wuzhishan this time?" "On the night of the wedding, the night of the wedding, tie your arms and legs to the bed, and one by one, after you open your clothes, let you taste my strength!" In a quiet room. Full of Duan Junze, extremely excited, happy laugh. He seemed to have seen the arrival of that day. He pressed Xu wanruo''s delicate body on the bed and played with it wantonly. And now. The second floor of the teahouse. I saw Xu wanruo with the mobile phone standing alone by the window, with the big tears in his eyes, turning violently, like a broken pearl. The whole person looks as if he has lost his soul. His face is full of despair. ¡­¡­ The next morning. It''s dark. In front of the teahouse, there are two Rolls Royce vans, which are extremely luxurious and noble. Early risers in the town. From time to time, I turn to the envious eyes, I look at several majestic black bodyguards and orderly carry the suitcase to the teahouse and put it into the car. And Xu wanruo, standing outside the teahouse, is still like last night. The whole person is like losing his soul, clenching his lips and trying not to cry. Why Why I''m the daughter of the patriarch of Xu family in Suzhou city! Why! I want to marry Duan Junze, a hypocrite! Her eyes are full of loss, despair, a deep look, not far from the pavilion Chu Lingxiao. Murmured in my heart: "if I were you, it would be nice..." The next moment. Xu wanruo took a deep breath, his eyes were empty, as if he had already accepted his life. He got into one of the RV and drove away. "Hum!" Looking at Xu wanruo leaving, Duan Junze snorted coldly. He was very proud of himself. He laughed loudly and said: "three days later, you are Duan Junze''s crotch plaything!" Immediately. He immediately got on another RV, but when he left, he made a cold call. Command way: "send some people to dismantle the pavilion for me!" "What''s more, if you don''t leave, you can dismantle it. If something goes wrong, Duan Junze will deal with it!" A country pariah! Let Xu wanruo, a mean woman, pay attention for such a long time. Duan Junze is the successor of Duan''s royal family, a powerful family, and has not been treated like this! We must let the country pariah know, and pretend to be mysterious! Soon. Duan Junze didn''t leave for long. When the residents of the small town still stare at Chu Lingxiao in the waterside pavilion and talk to each other from time to time. Suddenly. A rumble came from the ground. The next moment. I saw a huge yellow excavator with a weight of 20 tons, driving towards this side. The leader is a middle-aged man with an inch board and a cigarette in his mouth. He was followed by seven or eight strong men. Immediately. "Sun Sun Delong! " There was a commotion around. The residents of the small town were surprised and recognized the middle-aged man. Sun Delong! This is a small rich man with millions of money in the small town. "That''s the pavilion. Please tear it down!" Before waiting for the town, all the residents are back to their senses. Only see. The middle-aged man named sun Delong waved impatiently towards the waterside pavilion. The next moment. That super excavator, in full swing in the past, but the driver just prepared to control the arm, smashed down. Immediately. He was shocked to find that there was still a young man in white standing in the pavilion. He could not get his head out of the cab. He hesitated: "boss, there is a man standing in the Pavilion!" Smell the words. All the people in the town have a close look. This young man, why are you still there? Hurry up! "What are you talking about!" Sun Delong, standing on one side, continued to smoke without any concern, squinting his eyes and Thinking: "when I don''t see it!" "You can tear it down if you want. If something goes wrong, you have to deal with it." Chapter 82 Sun Delong sneers. How can someone do it! He was inspired by a high-level official in Suzhou city to tear down the pavilion. The meeting that just got the call. His whole body, from the desk and chair of the office, jumped up excitedly. I am such a small boss in a small rural town. In the eyes of such a big man, I can''t even count as a rich man. It''s a little ant that can knead to death by lifting his hand! However. He is such a small ant that he can make the top-level of a big city call in person, which makes him very flattered! Clap your chest and promise! Absolutely! And memories. Listening to the tone of voice of the top-level senior of Suzhou City at that time, it seems that he was appointed by someone, so he called in person to supervise such a trivial matter. Can make that kind of character. Do not dare to neglect the existence, simply think of it, it makes the scalp numb. And when it comes. Immediately. He understood immediately. No wonder that top management, the last sentence, said so obscure! Whatever it is, it must be removed! It turned out that the drunk didn''t want to drink! What is the real reason for such a riverside pavilion? It''s the people inside! "Boy, although I don''t know how you get such a big guy that I can''t even imagine, my purpose is to tear down this Pavilion!" Sun Delong took a hard breath of smoke, threw it on the ground and trampled it out. He sneered: "as for the others, I don''t care about my affairs. If I offend such a big man, sooner or later it will be a street full of corpses!" Immediately. He put on the appearance of a millionaire, tidied up his clothes, looked at the indifferent driver, waved his hands and shouted coldly: "br > " Why are you still in a daze? Tear it down for me! " Immediately. The small town residents around showed their worries. The young children hurriedly covered their eyes and did not dare to look down. The old man also shook his head. Young man, hurry up! When the excavator goes down with a shovel, it''s such a small pavilion. It can''t stand dismantling. It collapsed in a moment! Dong Dong Twenty tons of super large excavators, into a green belt, the soft soil ground, are directly sunk in half a foot. The huge excavator shovel, which is directly higher than the whole pavilion, is suspended on it. Just press the switch! In an instant. The whole pavilion will fall down! See this. All the small town residents gathered around, frowning and sweating. This It''s going to kill! But the next moment. Yeah? See the mechanical shovel moving up and down all the time, but it doesn''t shovel down. Everyone is stunned. What''s the matter? The excavator is broken? Why don''t you move? Sun Delong just wanted to shout. Bang! All of a sudden, there was a violent explosion, like thunder, around the Pavilion! In an instant. His eyes were wide, his face white, and he couldn''t believe the scene. The excavator weighs 20 tons, and the whole mechanical arm, like paper paste, is torn apart and scattered on the ground! My mother! Sun Delong fell to the ground directly. Quiet! Dead silence! The excavator driver opened his mouth wide and his face was dull. All the residents in the small town around him stared directly and were surprised! The next moment. A sighing voice came from the pavilion, just like a quiet lake, which made everyone feel strange and shivering. "Mortal......" The sigh of quiet and cold spread all around. Immediately. Everyone, looking at the figure of the white dress in the pavilion, his eyes are dazed and his scalp is numb. Sun Delong was scared out of his wits. He sat on the ground, sweating. "Let''s go. This is the only time. It''s not the next time!" A faint voice reverberated. The next moment. Only a slight dissipating sound was heard. In an instant, the excavator weighing 20 tons turned into nothing with a very unreal sense of vision, like a bubble, under everyone''s dull eyes. This moment. Just like seeing a scene that can only appear in a myth, everyone is shocked. The whole town, a moment of silence! All the residents around the town, open their mouths and stare at it. The seven or eight big men who came with sun Delong, all of them with cool limbs, stared at each other and were as numb as a chicken. "I I... " Sun Delong, who was paralyzed on the ground, was almost scared mad, his lips were shaking, his hair stood upright, and his face was full of fear. The whole person collapsed and shouted inside: "my mother, this What kind of person is this!!! Is this still human! " "This is God! God I, sun Delong, dare to provoke such a man from all over the world. I''ve lived too long! This This... I''m afraid that top-level person in Suzhou city doesn''t know what kind of God he has provoked. If he knows, he''s not crazy! ¡­¡­ Xu''s royal family manor. A dignified, middle-aged man in a Chinese mountain suit, sitting high in the lobby, asked a high-level person in front of him lightly: "Miss, haven''t you eaten yet?" The senior manager replied respectfully: "Miss, since I came back this morning, I have been locked in my room for ten hours without eating or drinking." Smell the words. The middle-aged man frowned, waved and signaled to step back. After a long time. So big lobby. Only a feeble sigh came out. ¡­¡­ Six p.m. In the 100 meter high office building in Suzhou City, it is the office with the highest status. Only see. A middle-aged man, 40 or 50 years old, wearing gold glasses and suits, was sitting on the seat in front of his desk, with a smile that was overjoyed. He said on the phone: "Oh, Mr. Duan, you are so polite." "If you want to invite me to your wedding with Miss Xu, just ask someone to inform Gao once. How can you call yourself?" A manor in Suzhou city. "How could it be? It''s not your identity." Duan Junze''s gentle face was full of a happy smile. He went to the artificial lake happily. After scattering a piece of fish food, he said with a smile: "that''s the deal. Don''t forget to join then, I''ll hang up first." "Wait a minute, nephew. There is no result of that in the morning. Why don''t I call first?" Duan Junze was stupefied for a moment. After a few seconds, he thought of something. He casually said: "thank you." However. Duan Junze, but in the heart is extremely disdainful, will press the mobile phone hands-free, then casually threw to one side. What else can I do. Isn''t it just a country pariah? Need to ask again? When middle-aged people use their own personal mobile phone to call sun Delong''s number, they also press hands-free. Next. Put it beside the office plane, hoping that Duan Junze can hear the conversation between them. And listen to the beep coming from the cell phone. Duan Junze''s disdainful color on his face can''t help but add some points. Is it necessary for him to be such a villain? "Sun Delong, how are things going?" Soon. The phone is ready. It''s just the next moment. A trembling, angry voice, just finished a few seconds. Before Gao Yukang and Duan Junze could react, they hung up. "I My family has gone abroad. Don''t call me again, you fool! " Gao Yukang: "..." Duan Junze: "..." Chapter 83 In two places. At the same time. Duan Junze and Gao Yukang were stunned and confused. Quiet! Both sides of the phone, it became surprisingly quiet. Gao Yukang, in particular, looked embarrassed and even doubted whether he had called the wrong number. Several times in a row. That''s the number of sun Delong! Yeah? What''s the matter? Did sun Delong eat bear heart leopard gall? How dare a small town boss challenge the top level of Suzhou City? Gao Yukang gave a dry cough, looked at the other end of the phone, and Duan Junze, who didn''t know why, quickly said with a smile: "I''m sorry, nephew, he should treat me as another person, and I''ll call another one." At this time. Duan Junze''s black face was only slightly relieved. Although Gao yukanggui is the top high-level in Suzhou City, he is not a top-ranking official in the eyes of Duan''s royal family. But how dare a country pariah scold Gao Yukang? It should be because of the mistake. However. The next moment. At the other end of the cell phone, a loud tone directly made Duan Junze look confused again. "Sorry, your number has been blacklisted by the other party. Please call back later." Gao Yukang: "..." At this point. I''m afraid of sudden silence. An embarrassment that is hard to describe. Like a dry cold, silent autumn wind, suddenly swept the whole office of Gao Yukang, so that he did not know where to put his whole face, the instant rose red. "Then That what, virtuous nephew, three days later your wedding, Gao Mou definitely will go to give you a show. " Half a minute passed. On Gao Yukang''s face, he forced out a smile, and turned away the topic: "as for other things, let''s put them aside for the time being." Say these words. Gao Yukang, already blushing, wanted to hang up immediately. What a shame! He is a top-level person in Suzhou City, but he is a small boss in a small rural town No! In his eyes, not even a fart! However, it was such a life, such as grass mustard, raise your hand can let its bankruptcy of small people, small ants! It''s blacklisted! You''re home in disgrace! ¡­¡­ "In that case, I''ll hang up first." Hang up Gao Yukang. Duan Junze''s face suddenly became gloomy. He threw his mobile phone on the sofa and stood there with disdain and a sneer on the corner of his mouth. "The country pariah, the country pariah, doesn''t know what level of big man he is facing!" "Duan Junze, I dare not do one thing about the things he ordered, and do it well. I don''t know the height of the earth!" He is a member of Duan family. In this Suzhou City, the wind and rain have been standing for more than 100 years. As long as you don''t belong to those aristocratic families, you don''t need to get wind or rain! Now twice. He was upset by the pariah in the country town! It seems that I will not go out in person! These pariah! I don''t know what they can''t imagine in their lives. They can turn the world upside down with one hand! "Eldest young master, the master asked you to go to the inner hall." At this time, I plan to send my servant to help Duan Junze, who is from the countryside. Suddenly, behind him, a middle-aged housekeeper came in a hurry and said something in his ear. Immediately. Duan Junze stared at the middle-aged housekeeper with disbelieving face. He lost his voice and said: "are you serious?" The middle-aged housekeeper, with serious eyes, nodded. "Go, go to the inner hall!" Immediately. Duan Junze hurriedly tidied up his clothes and trotted towards the front inner courtyard. ¡­¡­ The mansion of Xu family. Now. Seats on both sides of the lobby. There are a large number of high-level officials of the Xu family, all of whom are looking at each other with their mouths open and their faces red and their ears red. They seem to be arguing fiercely. "You old people who rely on the old and sell the old, why don''t you decide to have the wedding first without our consent?" "As the eldest daughter of the Xu family, she should know her responsibilities from the day she was born!" "Nonsense!" A beautiful woman dressed in black and embroidered with rose cheongsam of noble temperament, her face full of anger, pointed to a group of white haired old men on the other side, with crutches in his hands, and scolded: "my Tian Qinling''s own daughter, her marriage event, when it''s your turn to be a group of old people, pointing fingers and drawing feet!" Opposite. Those senior members of the Xu clan, sitting there, are all holding crutches in their hands, with ugly faces and frowning brows. Among them, sitting in the first one, he looks the oldest. He is wearing a white sleeve collar Chinese mountaintop with wrinkles on his face. He is wearing a pair of presbyopic glasses. His voice is calm and cold: "Tian Qinling, although you are married from Tian family, but you have been the daughter-in-law of Xu family for several decades. Be careful when you speak!" "At least we are your elders, still proud of the wind..." However. Tian Qinling directly interrupted the old man''s words, sneering and shouting: "do you know it''s Rongfeng''s uncle?" "If so, don''t interfere with my daughter''s marriage!" Five years ago. The royal family of Xus, a powerful family, ushered in a period of high-level rights and alternation between the old and the new. Zhongzhuang school. He began to take over from the senior generation and take charge of the affairs of the later generation. But. Since ancient times, fame and wealth are hard to give up, especially rights. Although Xu Rongfeng, the new head of the family, has been in office for five years, he still can''t completely control the power lifeblood of the whole Xu family. It seems like a marriage debate. In fact, it is a dispute over rights. The new owner can''t serve the public. I''ve been sitting in the right position in the hall since I came here. My hometown owner Xu Ruge looked at me, but he didn''t care. He just said: "vote to decide whether to marry Duan." As soon as that is said. Immediately. The faces of all senior executives were heavy. But on Zhongzhuang''s face, it was a happy face. Xu Rongfeng, who was sitting in another upright position, also had a change of face. He took a surprised look at his father Xu Ruge. He has a clear mind. As the last head of the family, Xu Ruge, father, is the support of many senior leaders. Therefore, although he succeeds the head of the family now, although he has some differences of views with the elders, he is not easy to interfere too much. But now Xu Rongfeng said in secret: "it seems that the old man has been dissatisfied with these old guys for a long time. The number of the Zhongzhuang group headed by me is obviously a little more. The old man is trying to help me. " Just. Just about to vote. An old housekeeper in a swallow tailed butterfly suit and grey hair suddenly came in from outside. Then, in Xu Ruge''s ear, he whispered a word. Immediately. Xu Ruge''s eyes were wide and his face was full of unbelievable eyes. After a brush, he stood up and said: "no need to vote!" "Wan ruo''s marriage to Duan''s royal family is settled!" Suddenly. All the people who heard this sentence, including Xu Rongfeng, were stunned. Chapter 84 "Father... Father, what do you say? " Xu Rongfeng''s eyes are wide open, his face is inconceivable, and a big doubt arises in his heart. Didn''t you help me just now? How did you change your mind in a blink of an eye? In the lobby. All the people of Zhongzhuang group were very happy one second ago, and their hearts were full of comfortable ones. They thought that they could finally crush these senior leaders. However. One second later. The smiles on their faces gradually disappeared and turned into a blank face. Standing there, I just put down a heavy stone in my heart. Tian Qinling, as Xu wanruo''s mother, is also a heart hanging up again. His face is full of melancholy. The old man spoke. There is basically no room for discussion about this The old man with presbyopic glasses glanced at several old people around him and made a look at each other, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. The next moment. Looking at the young people sitting opposite him, he snorted in his heart and felt extremely happy. "I really think that when I join the senior management team, I can be on the same level with the old guys like us." "It''s still early!" But. He was also confused. Usually. In order to save face for the senior leaders of their generation, the head of the family has never interfered in the internal decision-making of the royal family. Just now, even the senior Yuanlao thought that the old master would make an exception this time! He has done well. He gave up the marriage I didn''t expect that. The head of my hometown intervened in this matter directly, and even put on a tough attitude that no more disputes were needed, declaring that marriage was necessary! "Jingteng, show them the letter sent by Duan''s royal family." The old housekeeper nodded respectfully, took out a letter from his arms, and then bowed down and handed it to Xu Rongfeng. When you open a sealed letter, take a closer look at the contents. Immediately. Xu Rongfeng''s eyes widened, and he looked at his wife Tian Qinling in astonishment. Instant. It was a face full of shock. Seeing her husband''s astonished expression, Tian Qinling''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Then. When all the senior members of the Xu clan, one after another, had read the contents of the letter, they all looked at each other with astonishment and disbelief. All the Zhongzhuang faction that opposed marriage before were silent and silent. Tian Qinling is also like a deflated balloon, sitting on the seat all of a sudden, his eyes are very dull. "That''s how it''s decided. No one is allowed to argue about whether to marry or not!" "Now, there''s only one big thing for Xu''s royal family. It''s to be ready for the wedding ceremony of the two families in three days!" Xu Ruge, the royal family of Xu family, the old and strong last head of the family, made a big wave of his hand, which meant that he could fix the world with a stroke: "now tell the servants to prepare!" All of a sudden, a group of high-level, get up and leave. Those senior leaders led by Xu Honghai. When he left, he looked at Tian Qinling, who was sitting there with a face like a lost soul, and all his faces showed a trace of ridicule. Who do you think Tian Qinling is? Married to our Xu family for decades, we should abide by our duties, be a woman, just do it! Dare to scold the senior leaders of our group? Now you are, keep fighting us! ¡­¡­ In the lobby. Soon only Xu Ruge, Xu Rongfeng, Tian Qinling and the old housekeeper were left. It was quiet. No one spoke. After a while. Xu Ruge sighed deeply. He was nearly 90 years old and could feel that his weak and old body was getting worse day by day. Facing the confrontation between the old family and the two factions, he felt even more exhausted. Xu Rongfeng, the son, has no children under his knees. I''m afraid that in the future, the power of the Xu family will not fall into his hands. Now. He can only count one step at a time in the countdown phase of his life. First, he can settle the whole Xu family. Previously. He kept a wait-and-see attitude towards his granddaughter Xu wanruo''s marriage to the Duan family. But now, he thought it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. What a surprise! Ye''s royal family, who sits in the ancient capital of Chang''an and is inferior to many aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River, should have their own lineage to attend the wedding. It''s a great honor for the wedding! Maybe. He, the king of Xu family, can take advantage of this opportunity to upgrade to a higher level in the rich land of Jiangnan! "Rongfeng, Qinling, do not worry too much." Xu Ruge stood up and sighed: "Wan ruo''s future husband, the young man named Duan Junze, I''ve seen. He is a good-looking person. He is also gentle and steady in his speech." "If Wan marries him, it''s not necessarily a bad thing. Go and persuade her. If she gets angry on the wedding day, and our two families can''t get off the stage, it''s embarrassing." Looking at his father, Xu Ruge, far away. Xu Rongfeng couldn''t help but stand up and look at his sad wife Tian Qinling. After a few seconds of silence, he said two words: "let''s go..." Sacrifice your daughter''s life happiness. It''s true that he, as a father, felt a little cruel. But he is still very clear about the current head of his family. That''s it. Tian Qinling can only clear up the negative emotions and nods to appease her daughter Xu wanruo. Night, gradually. Now. The inner courtyard of Duan''s mansion. All the senior officials, including Duan Jiangya, the former head of Duan''s royal family, Duan Chengguan, the current head of his family, and Duan Junze, the first lineage of the young generation. Dozens of people. All of them are royal families of Duan family, which are very important. They can be regarded as the existence of one person in the whole Suzhou city. But they were all afraid. Dare not have the slightest disrespect, toward the front, a long figure who has been leaving quickly, bow to salute collectively. When that figure, completely disappeared in sight. Everyone, this just slowly looks up, but still is the vision, maintains for a long time respectfully. "Come on, you go down first." Duan Jiangya, the master of his hometown, waved and waited for all the senior officials to leave before he said to Duan Junze, his grandson, with great solemnity: "Junze, master ye will be at your wedding this time!" "At that time, you should perform well, and strive for our whole family Duan to tie up the mountain of Ye''s royal family!" Duan Junze''s face was full of excitement. He nodded heavily. At the moment, I want to be in a high mood, just like the tsunami, which suddenly erupts in my heart. The whole person is extremely impatient and joyful. That''s the imperial family! The royal family! Duan Junze, we must seize this opportunity and go up to the sky! Just. When all the people of Duan''s royal family are organizing the wedding venue in order. The land of the north. The Seven Star royal houses are silent now. Many old clan leaders of the imperial capital and royal family lead the high-level people in the family. They all stare at the sky, which is like the emperor''s order, sending out the majestic, sacred and inviolable golden characters. They were all in fear. "Three days later, in the northern part of China, all the imperial and royal families gathered at Duan''s mansion, a powerful gate in Suzhou city. If you don''t come, cut off!" Chapter 85 Jiangnan. Different from the north. Once upon a time. The north is the residence of the emperor who established the imperial capital and ordered the world. So. This also creates a situation where an ordinary royal family can dominate a city. Jiangnan cities are different. For example, in the current Suzhou City, in addition to a number of ordinary noble families, as well as two noble families, Duan family and Xu family. The rest are three, enough to rival the Seven Star royal family! Weijia! Li family! Wei family! In addition, a super giant, the grandson of the supreme royal family, who has a god list and sits in the town, is the only proud one! By right. The marriage of the two royal families in the district could not arouse the attention of the aristocratic forces. But when ye Qiyao, the first crown prince of Ye''s royal family, was about to attend the wedding, the Duan''s family dazzled and publicized the news. Suddenly, all the powerful families in Suzhou were shocked. Ye, the eight star king! Unexpectedly, he sent his own crown prince to Suzhou City in the south of the Yangtze River. This unusual signal is really weird. I''m afraid the Ye clan wants to use this springboard to move to Suzhou city. After all. For the sake of the nine star king ke Today''s situation in the north is too complicated. If there is a little carelessness, there will be a royal family, which will be destroyed directly. Even Ke zhenlie, who is going to be proud of the world and look down on the top of the list of new Jinshen, has been killed by one move Suddenly thought about it. As soon as I remember that terrible event happened in the North last month, all the senior members of the three aristocratic families in Suzhou City could not help shivering. "Being a man is not Chu Lingxiao, so it''s useless to call him a hero!" This is not just a saying. Even many tycoons and royal families in the south of the Yangtze River can''t see through. It''s lucky that he didn''t come to the south of the Yangtze River. ¡­¡­ Three days later. In the mansion of Duan''s royal family, there are lots of lights and decorations. It''s very lively and joyful. The whole Suzhou city. All the masters of the rich families, heading towards Duan''s residence, travel in full attire. Today''s Duan Junze is very spirited. He is wearing a tailored Western-style dress, a black bow tie, and a decent and elegant gentleman. Together with Duan Chengguan, he stood outside the door to welcome the guests who came to congratulate him. The other side. It''s wearing a white wedding dress, which looks very bright and holy, with light makeup, holding his mother Tian Qinling''s arm, and full of the absent-minded appearance of Xu wanruo. "Hello, Hello, please go inside." "Mr. Yang, you are here. You are not well received. Go in first, wait for my nephew to meet all the guests, and then go to entertain you in person." Although more and more guests come to celebrate. But Duan Junze is still happy to respond. It seems that he is enjoying the glorious moment that makes everyone see his goal. His face is modest, gentle and jade like, and never stops. At the same time. Attracted those who come to congratulate with their elders, dressed in expensive evening gowns, and dressed in exquisite rich people, from time to time cast their eyes in the worship of peach blossom. "Xu wanruo''s life is really good. He was not only born in the royal family, but also married Duan Junze. He is not only handsome and gentle, but also the next heir of Duan''s family." In the main venue area of the wedding, several rich women from the rich family talked in a low voice. "When you just came in, did you find out? It seems that Miss Xu is not very happy." "I saw it, too. Look at her. On a happy day, she has a bitter melon face. She''s unhappy. I don''t know what kind of melancholy she''s pretending to be!" One of them is a girl with gorgeous dress, wavy curly hair on her shoulders, tall and tall, wearing a backless evening dress, slightly covering her mouth, saying to the people around her in a sour voice: "Duan Junze is such a perfect man, how can he just like her!" "Shh Don''t let people hear you. " Standing opposite her, the girl in sexy, red and thin lips, whispered a warning. Later, he also said jealously: "who gave her a good life? She was born in the Xu clan." Smell the words. This group of rich people, surrounded by wine glasses in their hands and talking to each other, kept silent for a while, all of them secretly raised a trace of envy. Xu wanruo! In terms of looks, which of them is worse than her! However, such an identity, the future husband or Duan Junze, but now put on this gloomy look, it is simply discontented! ¡­¡­ "Bitch, I''m going to be Duan Junze''s woman soon. I''m not going to get a good face like this!" Duan Junze, who was greeting the guests outside the door, glanced at him slightly. Standing beside him, wearing a white wedding dress, Xu wanruo, who looked sad, said with a sneer: "wait, enter the cave at night, and let you taste the pain of dying and despair!" At the same time. His heart was restless for no reason. Young master ye, why hasn''t he come! Come on! You come, this wedding, just can really set off my Duan Junze, born to be extraordinary! Drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop drop At this time, there was a roar of luxury cars in the distance, and three leading Red Flag cars came, which instantly made all the owners of the luxury families who came to the wedding feast stare with wide eyes. Wei! Lee! Wei! This is the leading red flag car of three aristocratic families in Suzhou city! My God! Duan''s face is too big. Even these three super clans come to the wedding! In a flash, the high level of Duan''s royal family was shocked. Duan Jiangya, the host of our hometown, who is greeting us inside, hurriedly leads us all out to meet us in person. Even Xu wanruo, who had been depressed and dejected all the time, immediately raised his head and stared with astonishment. Looking at the master of the three aristocratic families getting off the bus, she felt even more desperate. Such great people are here! Then this wedding, even less likely to have some accidents, and the termination Duan and Xu, the two heads of the family, bowed and welcomed all the senior leaders of the three aristocratic families into the door. They have a clear mind. The three overlords of Suzhou came in person, not really to attend the wedding banquet, all because of Ye family, the legitimate Prince of the eight star family. Soon. Another leading red flag car drove directly to the gate of Duan''s royal residence. In the awe of all. Down came a dignified young man, with a bright and white face, a sharp and angular cold handsome face, dark and deep eyes, and charming color, all of which were noble and elegant. This moment. The whole audience was quiet for fear of the noise, which made the young man feel a little unhappy. Duan Junze hurriedly welcomed him up, bowed slightly, saluted, and said with great respect: "young master ye, please come in quickly!" As the first crown prince of Ye family. Ye Qiyao''s face is indifferent. In the eyes of all people, he looks like a real king standing in front of the audience and inspecting the whole audience. Just when the cold, proud eyes, just back. Suddenly. A figure in white appeared in sight. In an instant. His pupil suddenly shrank, showing unbelievable eyes, the whole body was slightly shaking, and the foot just stepped out stopped in an instant. Chapter 86 The whole atmosphere changed. Everyone, looking at the sudden behavior becomes a little strange, a foot has been hanging there, ye Qiyao, who does not put it down, is all stunned, and there is a trace of doubt on his face. What''s the matter with the first crown prince of Ye''s family of eight stars? Foot cramps? "Cough..." Ye Qiyao, who had come back to his mind, coughed for a few times and tried to cover up the embarrassment. However, he was very frightened. Yu Guang glanced at the white dress consciously or unconsciously and asked in a trembling voice: "that What, where is my seat? " Yeah? It''s said that ye''s brilliant Prince of the eight star royal family is different from what they think. Didn''t you just see that everyone is a king''s school with indifferent eyes and empty eyes? Why now, even talking, are a little shaky? Stage fright! The eight star royal family, the first Prince of Ye''s family, has stage fright! Wei family, Li family and Wei family, the three elders of Suzhou City family, all looked at each other and smiled. It seems that they are really too nervous. Ye''s royal family, even if they moved to the south of the Yangtze River from the northern part of the country, is now nothing more than a dead tiger. From this first crown prince, we can see a trace of doorway. Flashy! "Here This way, this way, please. " Duan Junze hurriedly returned to his mind, walked quickly to the front, led his way, and walked towards the banquet table that only those people with the most distinguished status and dignity could sit at. Although ye Qiyao''s behavior and voice just now do not accord with his noble temperament. But it doesn''t get in the way. The impulse of all the family owners who want to flatter and talk. That''s the eight star clan! The first crown prince! In terms of identity, it is more noble than the three aristocratic families in Suzhou city. In terms of details, only the most noble royal family, who is like a God, is superior to the rest of the world and overlooks the world, can be superior. Now! Such a great man! Only Duan Junze can stand by himself! Don''t say to lead the way for them, it is to let them, the leaders of these powerful families, serve tea and water for a lifetime, they are willing to! "Duan family, the successor of the next head of the family, is afraid that after today, they will turn fish into dragons." Looking at Duan Junze, who was at the front of the family, an old famous family leader in Suzhou City sighed: "the marriage of the Xu clan is the most correct decision-making in the history of more than 100 years." Then. He suddenly thought of something. He took a quick look at his daughter and had some plans. It''s not just him. Almost all the family leaders at the scene seemed to think of one piece. Just. What does it matter to be able to tie up this big boat that is about to break through the wind and waves, even if you send your daughter to Duan Junze as a lover, even if she is a famous concubine? "Wan Ruo, don''t hurry to catch up!" Aware of all the masters, Duan Junze''s eyes, like a jackal seeing a rabbit, are shining green. Xu Ruge hurriedly walked up to him and urged in a low voice: "Grandpa knows you don''t want to marry..." "But whether we, the Xu clan, can stay in this Suzhou City in the future, it''s up to you now!" Finish. He made a look at Yu Rongguang, Tian Qinling. "Wan Ruo, you can go quickly." "Go ahead." Listening to his father''s mother''s cry, Xu wanruo is like a helpless child at this time, secretly crying in his heart, and the whole person is in agony. Why! Why!!! Why let her marry a hypocrite who looks gentle and insidious behind the scenes! Life, is that life Duan Jiangya, the master of my hometown, squinted his eyes and stood with his hands on his back. He looked at the grandson who had become the focus of attention of the whole audience. The whole person was smiling and reached out a hand to touch his beard. He was very satisfied. There are such descendants! This life is enough! No regrets, no regrets! Duan''s royal family, a powerful family, can continue for another hundred years! "Young master ye, sit first, and I will order someone to serve you wine." Duan Junze, with a flattering smile on his face, stooped and said: "our Duan royal family has a bottle of bamboo leaf green that has been kept for a hundred years. You must try it later." Although there is a bit of decency, it''s not worth seeing. But in the eyes of those rich men, they are all models of perfect men. At this time. When wearing a noble white wedding dress, Xu wanruo stood beside Duan Junze without saying a word. Those rich and powerful people, can''t help sneering, spitting in their hearts, and jealously saying: "just now, they''re still loveless, ignoring Duan Junze?" "Now, how can I begin to declare that you are the sovereignty of his bride, for fear of being robbed?" What a snob! See Xu wanruo, and finally take the initiative to move closer to themselves. Duan Junze, who was standing on one side with a complacent look, seemed to welcome heaven''s pleasure to the whole person, more comfortable and satisfied in his heart. "Dead bitch, didn''t he always ignore my Duan Junze''s love? Now he has finally figured it out?" "Don''t worry. I will play with you in the evening!" But. When the whole proud man was almost unable to find the north. Duan Junze, with such a casual glance, suddenly saw a picture that surprised him so much that he took off his mouth and scolded: "you are such a low-level country pariah, how are you here? Who put you in?" The voice fell. Sitting there has been panic, quiet as a cicada leaves Qiyao. It was a surprise. Immediately raised his head, like looking at the fool''s general caring eyes, looking at Duan Junze. He wants to come at this time! You are such a man that you dare to scold even this one! Scold. All the people in the room couldn''t help looking for a voice. Only then did they find that on the banquet table in the corner, there was a strange young man in white, drinking wine at will like his own home. Who is this? Everyone, all looked at each other, all shook their heads to show that they did not know each other. But Xu wanruo is also stunned. Then, he immediately reacted and was shocked. This Isn''t this the weirdo of the country town! How did he show up here! "Somebody, get him out of here!" Duan Junze yelled again: "who put him in, a rural pariah, can also be eligible to attend my wedding? "Get rid of me!" What a country pariah? I thought it was a special address Dare to be a country bumpkin who doesn''t know how to sneak in and run for food and drink. Let''s go let''s go! Instant. All the distinguished guests are disdainful and don''t want to have another look. Just the next moment. Duan Junze''s voice just fell. Suddenly, a servant came from the door, shaking in amazement one after another. "Han Haohong, the old patriarch of the Han family, the ancient capital of Kaifeng, here you are!" "The ancient capital of Anyang, the old patriarch of the Qi clan, Qi Jianhao, here you are!" "The old patriarch of the Liu family, the capital of Shu, with all the senior members of the family, arrived!" "Qin Ming, the old patriarch of the Qin family, the ancient capital of Xianyang, is here!" This moment. There was a total silence. Even each other and each other, can hear each other, extremely fast breath sound. Look up. Everyone''s eyes were wide and their faces were shocked. Chapter 87 Now. In Suzhou City, an ancient manor with a history of more than 500 years. A young man in a gorgeous brocade suit, with a dazzling sword star, who looks like he is in his twenties, sits on the top of a bare rockery group, which is more than ten meters high and has no protective measures. The young man''s thick black eyebrows, like two sharp swords, slant across his hair temples. His eyes are like two black jade. The dark eyes seem to be covered with a layer of water mist, which makes his eyes dim and unreal. Suddenly. With a sudden congealing of his eyes and a loud drink, he was suddenly surrounded by the sunset scenery. Suddenly, the back garden area of the old manor was shrouded in a yellow and brilliant light, which was particularly beautiful. "Well, well, my eldest son Wuji has finally reached the master''s nine Qi State!" The young people are very happy to look up to the sky and laugh, and the laughter is full of pride and arrogance: "from now on, among the young generation, who is better than me, except for the chenjiannan of Hangzhou City, and the rest of the peerless Tianjiao, as well as the eight young martial masters of the Wudao royal family!" "Who!!!!!" The strong momentum of the youth, invisibly, made the whole back garden rise to a strong wind, and all the towering ancient trees around began to shake violently. Bang! At the next moment, even the man-made lake in front of us is like being hit by a shell. The water of the lake is like spraying water, turning around, and even setting off a huge wave! After a while. It was only four weeks before peace returned. "Young master..." At this time, outside the gate of the back garden, stood an old man with wrinkled face and bent body. He bowed and said: "I have something important to report!" Seeing someone coming, the young man still sits on the rockery group with his knees crossed. He only glances at it slightly and says lightly: "come in!" When the old man came in, he saw a faint yellow light around the young man''s body. His eyes tightened, his face was surprised, and he bent down again. His tone was more respectful than before: "Congratulations, young master, and finally broke through the master''s nine Qi state!" "If the head of the family and his wife know it, they will be proud of you!" Old man''s words. Let changsun Wuji''s eyes suddenly darken. After a long silence, he reverts to the usual manner of extraordinary and arrogant. He lightly replies: "that''s natural!" "My eldest grandson, Wuji, will not only surpass my father, but also reach the same height as my ancestors and win the top of the list of gods!" One word at a time! Full of self-confidence, even with a little overbearing, can not be a lifetime of arrogance. As if the list of gods, which overlooks all mortals and is just like God, is just an object at his fingertips. "Alas..." As the old housekeeper of Dugu family, Tao Juyin sighed a little in his heart and said to himself: "young master''s talent can be called arrogance. However, there is no change in his arrogance." "I''m afraid it would have been a long time ago if the children of ordinary families were so blind to the world''s Heroes..." Ten years ago. Sun Tianfang, the eldest ancestor, practices in seclusion in order to reach the highest level of the God list named king. He has handed over all the affairs of the eldest son of the royal family to the eldest sun Wuji, the successor of the next eldest. Just. In recent years, with the rapid improvement of martial arts cultivation, it has surpassed most of the old chiefs of the imperial capital, and brought about great changes in mood. Arrogance! Conceit! "I don''t know if it''s lucky or unfortunate for the young master." Tao Juyin, who has experienced the ups and downs of his life as the eldest grandson of the previous generation, sighs in his heart: "young master, I hope you won''t offend some god named king because of your arrogance, and you will end up a sad man." "In a few days, the old ancestor will be out of the customs. I hope you can get some disillusionment by then." Seeing Tao Juyin''s sudden silence, changsun Wuji frowned and said in a calm voice: "come on, what''s the matter?" In this whole Suzhou City, what else can I do to make Dugu family, his royal family, worthy of attention? A big family? Royal family? Aristocratic family? It''s just a group of ants that can shoot to death at will. "Young master, I just sent a message to you..." After a pause, Tao juyindun felt particularly uneasy. He continued: "for some reason, many old chiefs of the imperial capital and royal family in the north, with a group of high-level families, suddenly gathered in the mansion of Duan family." "It looks like they''re going to celebrate, but..." It''s strange. A small and powerful family. However, he was able to let so many old chiefs of the Seven Star royal family in the North come in person. This was too strange for Tao Juyin. Although the emperor, known as the real dragon flying in the sky. But in the eyes of the eldest grandson of their royal family, it is only a slightly larger ant, which is nothing at all. It''s a noble family. What''s the difference in the eyes of those emperors? "Well?" Such as a statue that does not move like a mountain, sitting there with knees crossed, closing his eyes and meditating, Wuji, the eldest son, suddenly opens his eyes, showing a trace of surprise on his face, and lightly says: "what you said is true?" Tao Juyin nodded seriously. The next moment. Changsun Wuji rose slowly, with a proud air on his body. He shouldered his hands and looked at the direction of Duan''s mansion and said: "it''s interesting. A group of half feet are fast stepping into the coffin. They should visit Duan''s such a small mansion." Next. "Isn''t this Suzhou city a northern group of rubbish that comes in as soon as you say it?" From the rockery group, his figure suddenly flashed. Next second, he appeared in front of Tao Juyin, with a trace of disdain in his eyes: "go and meet them!" Smell the words. "No, sir!" Tao Juyin, with a panic on his face, hurriedly stopped in front of Chang sun Wuji and said: "those imperial capital clans in the North must not provoke them now. They will lead out if they don''t point out. That horrible man named Chu Lingxiao!" However. On his face, there was a hint of sarcasm, and his tone didn''t care: "isn''t it a Chu Lingxiao? Sooner or later, I will surpass him!" "As for the present, do we need to be afraid of a few small monarch families?" Looking at changsun Wuji''s departure, Tao Juyin can only keep up with him. I knew it would. He won''t say it! Young master, when can you change your arrogance, which despises everything. Chu Lingxiao, it''s not that surpassing can surpass! That''s a monster, an unimaginable monster! Chapter 88 meanwhile. The whole mansion of Duan family is silent. Just like the temperature of the space dropped to 100 degrees below zero in a flash, everyone in the audience seemed to lose consciousness, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe for a while, staring at the scene. Scene! Extremely strange, frightening! It is like a penniless man living beside the garbage all day long, dressed in ragged beggars, waking up one night and opening his eyes. Suddenly, he was shocked to find that there were hundreds of billions of world-class tycoons sitting only half a foot away! Quiet! A dead silence! All the masters of the noble family stood there in a daze. Their faces were shocked and their bodies did not dare to move. A small and powerful family like them. Before, let alone the royal family of the imperial capital. They were the sons of the royal family like Duan family. They didn''t see each other several times in a year. And now. In their sight, there are ten old chiefs of the imperial capital and royal family in the banquet at the middle table. Each of them has a charming momentum and majesty, such as a grand mountain with an altitude of kilometers, which makes each of them jump with one heart, and their limbs begin to tremble. Start at the door. Just like nobody else, all of them are sitting there. Up to now, they haven''t said a word. Let''s not say that a group of powerful families are the three masters of the aristocratic families in Suzhou. At this time, their eyes are as big as a night pearl, their pupils are so tight, and their faces are full of horror. Because. Three of the old heads of the imperial families at that table were among them! King Zhao of Jinling, Zhao Yongchang! King Zhu, Zhu Shi! The king of PU, Pu Wenyong! Compared with the big families of frogs at the bottom of the well, the three elders of the family are very clear about what happened in the North last month! I don''t know the details. But they know better. There is a monster in the north, a super monster, a terror giant who can kill Ke zhenlie on the top of the new Jinshen list in one move! And now. In so many northern places, the old clan heads of the imperial capital and the three old clan heads of Jinling even came to visit. This is clearly a very frightening and frightening signal to them! "Chu Chu Lingxiao, here! It''s right here at the wedding! " Boom! A moment! This undoubted terrorist message reverberated in Weidong hall, Li Xianggeng and Wei Yanhai. The three masters of Suzhou City aristocratic family were in charge of their brains. Suddenly, their whole body was bristling with fear, their legs were shaking, their eyes were like thieves, full of fear, and they carefully swept from one guest to another. Where is it! Where is that one! One after another familiar face of a powerful family, from the sight of the past, suddenly the pupils of the three people suddenly shrink again, as if discussed, the eyes are all focused on a corner, the legs are soft in an instant, and there is a burst of panic on the face! Not Duan Junze''s mouth is a country pariah! This young man in white suddenly appeared, just It''s Ke zhenlie who kills the new jinshenbang in one move, which makes many of the most noble royal families shocked by Chu Lingxiao! Hiss! In an instant, the old heads of Weidong hall, Li Xianggeng and Wei Yanhai, three aristocratic families, suddenly took a breath of cool air and felt their scalp numb. The whole person began to back slowly and longed to leave. However. Dare not move, really dare not move! This big guy, but even kozhenlie, the supreme of Shenbang, said to kill! The first three of them. Although there is no such a cynical expression on his face as any other big family. But the disdain of the corners of the mouth is really revealed But also immersed in the shocking scenes of many old chiefs of the northern imperial capital, all the famous families in Suzhou City, as well as Duan and Xu, the old masters of the royal families, senior officials, don''t know what terrible existence they have violated in the past! Standing there one by one, like a petrified sculpture, I dare not speak. "And "Why are you still in a daze?" Duan Junze, with his eyes wide open, rebuked in a low voice: "let''s get rid of this country pariah first!" Immediately. Those big men, who were very big, couldn''t help but beat a spirit, all of them were back to their senses, and hurriedly walked towards Chu Lingxiao''s banquet table. Just. He is stretching out his hand, ready to throw Chu Lingxiao with his seat. All of a sudden! The temperature of the whole field suddenly dropped again, and everyone''s back suddenly became cold. Just out of the hand, suddenly stopped in the air. This moment. Everyone was scared. Their throat was tight, their legs were cold, and there was a cold sweat behind them. My God! Stop scaring us! What kind of trouble is this! I saw the ten old chiefs of the imperial capital and royal family who had never said a word like a wooden man. At this time, everyone''s eyes were all focused on Chu Lingxiao! "Then Well, elders, you... " Duan Junze was so scared that he didn''t know what to say. His lips were shaking. The whole man was helpless. He thought it was just his voice. He quarreled with each other. His voice trembled. He quickly explained: "I I just want to get rid of this country pariah, not intentionally... " Let alone Duan Junze. At this time, all the people on the scene were afraid to make a sound, and their hearts were extremely frightened. Because. They don''t understand until now. They just attended a wedding with high spirits. Why do you provoke me suddenly? Ten old clan chiefs of the imperial capital, a thousand year old capital! This is God! Are you kidding all of them! "Hurry up, what are you waiting for!" Duan Junze''s face was full of cold sweat, his eyes were staring straight and furious. He clenched his teeth and shouted angrily at the big men again: "hurry up to get rid of this bastard, a group of rubbish!" But the voice just dropped. An angry clap of the table came out, followed by a cold question, which came to Duan Junze''s ear: "how dare you say that, sir, I don''t think you want to live!" Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, the sound of clapping the table ten times in a row, like thunder, shook the whole audience. The next moment. Led by Zhao Yongchang, all the old chiefs of the northern imperial capital, one by one, stood up and stared coldly at Duan Junze. "Just like an ant, the heir of a powerful Royal Family dare to despise him!" Boom! This moment. It''s like hearing the most incredible news in the world. Everyone in the audience turned to one side and looked at Chu Lingxiao who was sitting there with a glass in his hand. All of a sudden my head was empty. I couldn''t believe it. I just heard something. And Duan Junze. It''s even more frightening with cold sweat, two lost eyes, staring as big as a light bulb. There was a dead silence. I only heard a faint sigh in my ear: "this is not as good as the wine and taste in the world Tea. " Chapter 89 One by one, with the most revered honorific name, it came out from the mouths of one old patriarch of the imperial capital, one by one. It was so majestic and trembling that all the people in the audience stared and breathed. Looking at the corner, sitting alone at the table, the white dress with light wine tasting sound. All the people in the audience were horrified, and their hearts were even more terrifying. This is a big man! A super big man! How dare they laugh at it before! It''s over It''s over! Xu wanruo''s eyes are wide open, and her face is full of disbelief. Looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting there not far away, her heart can''t help jumping and shaking, she feels even more shocked. "First Sir... " The other side. A second ago, Duan Junze was angry and powerful. Next second. His legs were shaking in fear. "I I... " The whole person''s face was white, full of fear, and his forehead was dripping with cold sweat. He began to speak poorly and incoherently for a while: "he He, I, I...... " This Who is this! Shouldn''t he be an ordinary country pariah? Hiss! "You fool!" For a moment, thinking of sun Delong''s phone call, Duan Junze was sweating and shivering. Then he realized that the other party had definitely experienced some extremely horrible scene, otherwise, how could he dare to hang up! It used to start in rural water town. He offended a monarch, who was afraid, frightened and unimaginable! Others on the court. But they were all in a fog. They didn''t understand how such a great God could burst out suddenly. They came to the door in person This is the case today. It''s Duan Junze. I don''t know when he provoked this terrible terror! He''s tired of living! Everyone, mouth closed, dare not speak at all. But Duan Jiangya, the head of Duan''s family, was full of fear, and his eyes were full of blood. He stared at his grandson and gasped heavily. Not long ago. He also praised Duan Junze, his grandson, for turning fish into dragons. He has no regrets in this life, and he will die in peace! But now. He would like to go ahead and pick Duan Junze''s skin and throw it into the mountain to feed the wolf directly! This little bastard! Eye power, have you eaten for the dog! When did you offend such an astonishing super God? Did you want the whole powerful Duan family to go to hell with him! There was a dead silence. No one, make a noise. "Come here, pour the wine!" At this time, a faint voice, once again spread all over the court, Duan Junze''s eyes were white, and the whole person was almost stunned. "I don''t hear. Did you come over and pour the wine?" "I I... " This is the successor of Duan''s royal family, who dreamed of going up to the sky. At the moment, my legs are tied with two shot put balls. I dare not move a step. My lips are shaking, and I am about to cry. Duan Junze hurriedly walked up to Chu Lingxiao, but he didn''t dare to look at it at all. His hands trembled violently. He took up his drinking utensils, and only heard the cap made of porcelain, making a clear jingling sound. The whole audience was silent. Then he poured down a glass of wine and said: "please Please use... " The next moment. "You brought those people, didn''t you?" There was a quiet, light voice in his ear, but Duan Junze, who was standing there, was frightened. His legs were suddenly soft. His whole body hit eggplant with frost and sank half. "I I... " "Palm!" Light voice, gently floating out. PA! As soon as the voice fell, Zhao Yongchang suddenly appeared beside Duan Junze, and a slap in the other side''s mouth and a tooth came out. The elegant and handsome face of Zhang Sven was almost deformed: "how dare a small Royal Family provoke Mr? Who gave you the backing! " Duan Junze''s face was pale, his pupils were full of panic, and he was close to the edge of collapse. He wanted to explain: "I I don''t know, he... " But not yet. But it''s a plain voice. "Another palm!" PA! The skin and the flesh of a face suddenly opened, and the bones showed a little, but Duan Junze could not care about the sharp pain in his face. He was afraid that his life would not be saved in the next slap. He quickly got up from the ground and kowtowed his head hard. The voice was filled with endless tremors and fright: "please Please spare me, I I don''t dare any more. " ¡­¡­ But. Just then. A voice full of disdain and arrogance suddenly came in from outside. "Let me have a look at the royal families in the northern imperial capital. After entering the Suzhou City, instead of visiting my eldest grandson''s family, they come to this humble wedding banquet!" Suddenly. Looking back subconsciously, everyone saw a young man in a brocade suit, with a cold air, with his hands on his back and a proud face, walking towards this side step by step. Immediately. Wei Dongtang, Li Xianggeng and Wei Yanhai, the three leaders of the aristocratic family, suddenly recognized who they were! "Long sun Wuji!" Three people look at each other, their eyes are appalled, and they feel extremely incredible. This is the acting clan leader of the supreme royal family. How can he come! "He He is! " At the same time, everyone remembered what the youth said when they came in, and the whole audience was shocked. The eldest grandson of the royal family! A hundred cities in the south of the Yangtze River, the real super overlord! What kind of wind did you take today? One by one, these super figures! "Don''t you old guys forget who you are? Do you want to come to Suzhou and visit our family first? " With his hands on his back, Chang sun Wuji came in and looked at the head of the imperial capital, Tianlao clan, at a table. He said with great contempt: "why do you think that my Chang Sun family is not worth your visit?" The whole audience was quiet. No one dares to squeak. Kneeling there, Duan Junze, who had just kowtowed, lost his eyes for a while, and his face was still. Nobody thought of it. The acting clan leader of the eldest son of the royal family, the legendary Tianjiao eldest sun Wuji, will suddenly appear, and the spearhead will point to these old clan leaders of the imperial capital! My God! What kind of wedding banquet is it It''s almost a fairy fight! Changsun Wuji, who had just arrived at the venue, was full of contempt, didn''t put anyone in his eyes, and looked at all the people in the venue recklessly. "I don''t know what the ancestor thought. Since there is a video about Chu Lingxiao, why don''t you show it to me?" "I don''t believe it. He''s so good!" Soon. He found that there was a young man in white in the corner, who dared not look at himself directly, and still sat there, drinking as if he were nobody else. "What a arrogant kid, is he the Chu Lingxiao?" Chang sun Wuji narrowed his eyes slightly, and after observing secretly, he smiled coldly: "how dare an ordinary person despise me?" "Boy, roll over to me and kowtow. I can ignore your actions without respect for the moment!" However. What he said just a second ago. "I think you have no superiority or inferiority!" An angry voice of hatred for iron and not for steel suddenly came out. Before he could react, an old man in a white suit with an awe inspiring look appeared beside him. Then, he threw a loud slap on his face, and suddenly hit him in a daze: "kneel down for me!" Long sun Wuji: "..." Chapter 90 An old man in a white suit, who looks at most sixty or seventy years old, suddenly appears out of nowhere. All the people in the audience are frightened. Their eyes are wide when they are staring. What''s more, the old man dare to directly fan the eldest son with a big mouth! Who is this! Everyone, a trance. Only Wei Dongtang, Li Xianggeng and Wei Yanhai, the three masters of the family, suddenly looked at each other with astonishment. They couldn''t believe that even the super big man, who is above all the rules of the world and overlooks all the living beings in the world, was blown up! But changsun Wuji was stunned directly. His eyes were staring like a bell at the old man in front of him. He just got here. We haven''t shown this group of lowly and powerful families what is the real identity of one person below and ten thousand people above. We haven''t stepped on these old chiefs of imperial capital from the north and let everyone enjoy his unique demeanor! Just I was slapped in front of the public. I lost my face! "Little bastard, you''re deaf, aren''t you?" The beard of the old man in Chinese costume was erect. It was not so much anger in his voice, not fear. He kicked his foot at the feet of the eldest sun Wuji. There was a stir in his voice, and he shouted: "kneel down for me!" Bang! All of a sudden, everyone was still immersed in the terrifying dignity of the eldest sun Wuji. At the next moment, the other side became a bereaved dog, kneeling directly on the ground. His face was dazed. Open your eyes to the ground near you. Changsun Wuji''s face is unbelievable. He feels that his face is completely lost. In the eyes of Suzhou city''s powerful people, he kneels down to a strange man who has no accomplishments! Immediately. On his face, sun Wuji was angry, biting his teeth hard, and his eyes were full of reluctance. But when he just raised his head and wanted to stand up, he saw the extremely cold eyes on his head, glared at him. I haven''t waited for him to speak. There was a very respectful voice of apology in my ear, just like being hit by a flash of lightning. In an instant, my eldest grandson''s eyes widened. He looked at the old man bowing in front of me. His face was unbelievable. "Sir, please forgive him for not knowing your identity." Silence. No response. But the more it was like this, the more shocked the eyes of Wuji, the more intense it was, because he saw the old man bending over and bowing, and his forehead was sweating! "Take it back and think about it for three months!" Boom! Hearing this, changsun Wuji has not been able to get back to his mind. Next moment, he only saw the old man''s respectful salute. In his voice, he felt as if he was relieved of his burden. He quickly bowed down and said: "thank you Mr. Xie''s forgiveness, I will take him away and take him away. " Before all the people in the audience turned around, I saw the old man as if he was carrying a chicken, and immediately put the whole person of Changshun Wuji in his hand. Next second. A flash of figure. Vanish in a flash! This scene. It made everyone look confused and dumbfounded. They didn''t understand what had just happened. What the hell happened! Isn''t that the acting head of the royal family! The degree of dignity of identity is that there are a hundred royal families, which are incomparable! It''s not ten minutes. Suddenly an old man appeared and slapped his eldest son Wuji loudly. He even dared not say a word! The problem is not the old man but Instant. All the people in the whole venue did not dare to breathe. Their eyes were all gathered. Sitting on the white figure in the corner, the whole wedding venue was suddenly silent and chilling! At this point. Kneeling there, Duan Junze, who dared not even raise his head, was full of panic, and his body was like a puddle of mud, shaking wildly. Others only know. The eldest son of the royal family bowed to the white dress. But the three masters of the family, Wei Dongtang, Li Xianggeng and Wei Yanhai, felt like a huge storm in their hearts, and their legs were shaking. Even though. Psychological preparation. But after seeing that scene. It''s unforgettable for them all their lives! The old man who just appeared suddenly is absolutely Three minutes later. The back garden of the eldest grandson of the royal family. An old and a green figure appears here. The old man in Chinese clothes threw the lost immortal Wuji into the artificial lake as if he were a humble object. Tao Juyin, the old housekeeper who had been waiting here for a long time. Seeing that changsun Wuji can come back safely, that is to say, he hasn''t made a big disaster yet, so he can''t help but congratulate himself secretly. Fortunately, he informed the ancestor one step in advance, otherwise, now the whole royal family changsun family will face the disaster of extinction! "Why! Why? Why!!! " Standing in the artificial lake, like a drowned chicken, his whole body is wet. He is biting his teeth and holding his fists. He is unwilling to talk to himself. At last, his voice gets louder and louder, almost shouting: "why, ancestor!" "But why let me make a fool of myself in public and kneel for a man who has no accomplishments!" The old man in Chinese clothes, looking at the shouting elder sun Wuji, looks gloomy for a while. He raises his hand and slaps it in the air. He angrily says: "my elder sun Tianfang, how can there be such a arrogant descendant of you who has only been shut up for ten years? You will give me the eldest son of the royal family and almost cause a big trouble!" This slap. Directly hit changsun Wuji again, dazed, the corner of the mouth blood DC. "Do you know that he is Chu Lingxiao?" Chu Lingxiao? At that time, Chang sun Wuji refused to obey: "even though he is Chu Lingxiao, I have tried him out. He is a waste without cultivation!" Smell the words. Changsun Tianfang was furious directly. He looked at changsun Wuji as if he were a fool. He slapped his hand and slapped it in the past. He shouted in a cold voice: "who gives you the backing to try to find out the truth, you idiot!" "Don''t you believe it? Good! " Turn around and take a look at Tao Juyin. In a cold voice: "take the sealed video of Chang''an ancient capital in the secret room, and let the arrogant beast have a look!" All along. I thought it was just a beautiful lie made up by my ancestors to motivate myself. But when I saw that move, I killed the video of Ke zhenlie, the supreme of the new Jinshen list. In an instant. Wuji''s face was white. He grew up with a big mouth and looked at Tianfang with a gaping eyes. His body was trembling and he was stupefied. Actually. It can''t be blamed on Wuji. In the past ten years, with his rapid improvement in accomplishments, leading many of his peers, his self-confidence has been growing, which has also resulted in his contempt for any news from the outside world. If you put down your airs, you can fully rely on your own identity and ask other royal families for confirmation. However, he did not "It took ten years to reach the master''s nine Qi state. What do you have to show off?" I''m at your age, and I''ve been a Super Master of the earth atmosphere! Originally, I didn''t let you watch this video for fear of hitting your mood, but now it seems that in ten years, instead of making you more and more calm, you are becoming more and more arrogant! From tomorrow, I''ll think about my face for three months. Without my permission, dare to go out, I''ll break your leg! " Listen to the old ancestor changsun Tianfang, a wave of merciless shouting. Changsun Wuji finally understood that, just at Duan''s residence, he was just wandering on the edge of life and death. He quickly lowered his head and never dared to make a sound again. ¡­¡­ And Duan''s residence at this time. After a long silence. When the white figure, in the eyes of all people, rose slowly for a moment, as if the air were suddenly solidified, full of fear and silence. "Now, what to do with you?" A faint word came out. Duan Junze was hit by lightning. He subconsciously buried his whole head, his lips were pale, his limbs were cold, and he felt the end of the day. Chapter 91 It never occurred to all the powerful families in Suzhou that one day, a person appeared in front of them, as if standing on the top of the world, just raising his hand, all the imperial families in the North came to meet each other, just a word or two, just like a God, stamping his feet all the way to the south of the river, all of them had to follow the eldest Sun family of the supreme king, who was shaking three times, and even left in a hurry. This moment. Everyone''s legs were weak and their faces were frightened. One by one, they trembled. At the next moment, they could not help kneeling on the ground. They did not dare to look up and look at the white dress. "Rao Spare your life, please Please, spare my life! " Duan Junze''s face was even paler as white snow. He was scared without a trace of blood. In a moment, he was like a dog, crawling on all fours, and his face was full of fear. He climbed towards Chu Lingxiao crazily. His lips trembled and said: "this time, I dare not, later I will definitely... " Fear! Panic! Uneasy! But just as he was about to climb over, he hugged Chu Lingxiao''s leg and begged for forgiveness. In an instant, Zhao Yongchang kicked him ten meters away and spewed blood. "What are you to touch, sir?" Disdainful voice. Echoing in the mansion of Duan''s royal family, every corner. No one dared to speak. "Yes Yes, I''m not a thing! " Duan Junze was shivering all over. He quickly got up from the ground and knelt on his legs. At the moment, there was no heir of Duan''s royal family. He looked elegant and luxurious. The whole person seemed to lose his intelligence and kowtowed wildly: "right, right, I It''s not a thing, I''m not a thing, I should fight, I should fight! " PA! PA! In the silence of the whole audience, Duan Junze, a slap on his face, a loud voice, invisibly, accompanied by the piercing cold silence in the air, scared all the people, sweating all over. However. The white dress stopped suddenly when it came to the door of the mansion. "There will be a funeral for him in Suzhou tomorrow." Instant. The bursts of applause came to an abrupt end. Only see. Duan Junze kneeling there, his eyes empty, his body suddenly lost its support, and collapsed on the ground directly. A bland voice. The moment when Duan Jiangya, the master of his hometown, heard it, made him tremble violently. Next second, he nodded like a rattle. "Sir, please stay!" At this time, like other people, Xu wanruo, who has been keeping his head down and dare not make a sound, suddenly raised his head, seemed to muster up the courage of his whole life and asked: "please give me a name..." Instant. Xu Ruge, the head of Xu''s hometown, and all the senior managers, heard this sentence, and immediately felt a cool swish behind them. They raised their heads and looked at Xu wanruo unbelievably. It was not fatal. They dared to make a sound at this time! Xu Rongfeng and Tian Rongqin were equally confused. Daughter! What are you doing "Interesting." The faint voice came from the white figure, leaving only three words in the air: "Chu Lingxiao!" For these giants. These three words are very strange. Now in the south of the Yangtze River, if you can touch the level of the name, at least it must be the aristocratic family! But. From today. Suzhou City, even the whole Jiangnan noble family, will transfer this name. Anyone who hears of it will be shocked! "If you don''t know Chu Lingxiao, you will be called a hero in vain!" Wei Dongtang, Li Xianggeng and Wei Yanhai, three old heads of Suzhou City aristocratic family, looked at each other and smiled bitterly. You can know the three words of Chu Lingxiao. They are all heroes of the day. It''s a great honor for these regional giants to get their names today. With. Chu Lingxiao leaves. All the masters of the rich families, leading their own people, fled towards the door. Dare not wait! Dare not wait! If you stay any longer, you must be scared to death! There are few people around now. "Brother Duan, it''s like this. Look at the marriage..." Seeing that all the people have gone, Xu Ruge walks over slowly. Before he has finished speaking, the meaning is obvious. The marriage is void. "Xu laodi, you don''t have to say, I understand." Duan Jiangya looks at Duan Junze, who is lying on the ground, and sighs coldly: "it''s lucky that we can keep Duan''s family today. I won''t keep you. Let''s go first." Xu Ruge nodded with a hint of apology. For Xu wanruo. At this moment, I deeply remember a person''s name and bow down to it: "Chu Lingxiao!" He changed her life. ¡­¡­ Seeing that all the people of the Xu family have left, Duan Jiangyan, the master of his hometown, immediately waved his hand and said: "go to the cellar and bring me the bottle of hundred year old bamboo leaf green." Finish. His face suddenly changed and he heaved a long sigh, as if he was talking to himself: "Junze, it''s not that grandpa doesn''t talk about family affection. As a member of Duan''s royal family, you should understand that it''s impossible to bury this hard won ancestral industry for the sake of your own mistakes." "So You can do it yourself! " Hear that. Duan Junze, with a panic on his face, hurriedly climbed up from the ground, lying in front of Duan Jiangya''s heel, pleaded loudly: "sir Grandpa, you can''t, I don''t want to die, I really don''t want to die! " "I......" But the next moment. Duan Junze is just like a changed person. His eyes are full of cruelty. He never regards Duan Junze as his grandson who is related to him. He snorts coldly. His tone changes coldly: "now, I only give you an hour to think about it. If you come back and find that you are still alive, don''t blame grandpa and send you on your way!" "Father Father! " Duan Junze hurriedly turned to one side, his body trembled violently and cried out: "please beg for mercy, I......" But in response to him, there is still a word without a trace of emotion: "Junze, you can rest assured that after your death, I will certainly hold a funeral for you in the wind and light. Every year, it is Qingming, and all the people of the family will worship you!" "Remember, I''ll give you only one hour!" The cold voice came out. Duan Jiangya, looked at everyone coldly and signaled to leave for the time being. When the bottle was just taken out of the cellar, it was poisoned with green bamboo leaves and was thrown at Duan Junze''s feet. His whole body suddenly shuddered, like a walking corpse, losing all his energy and spirit, and from the ground, he staggered to his feet. Looking at the poison wine under his feet, Duan Junze''s eyes trembled, and his heart was almost choked with fear. He kept talking to himself in the trembling voice: "I I don''t want to die, I really don''t want to die... " But in the end. He slowly lowered his body and extended his hand. Chapter 92 For the wedding banquet held in Suzhou at this time. As early as three days ago, it has already spread to many cities in Jiangnan. If common and powerful families get married, how can they attract the attention of all parties. But those are two great families. Once they are integrated, their influence in the whole south of the Yangtze River is immeasurable. Except for the family. It is a powerful family that can no longer fight against the supreme royal family like the gods in the world. When the next day, early morning comes. The news that the wedding banquet would be a complete success for the two great families in Suzhou was a surprise to all the great families in the south of the Yangtze River! Duan Junze, the next heir of Duan family, died! Just a day! Happy, sad! Wedding, funeral! How could a good marriage be like this! Let alone those small and powerful families in the south of the Yangtze River, that is to say, many powerful families and kings, all met for a while and a half, so it was hard to accept this extremely strange news. Soon. Some people learned from the wedding guests that it was because of a man named Chu Lingxiao. In a few words, the heir of Duan''s royal family, who was a powerful family, lay in the coffin! In addition. No more details can be asked. Who is this Chu Lingxiao? Why can Duan family, the royal family, be afraid to reveal any origin? Just. All the people who went to the funeral said the same thing when they came back: "now that they are dead, what about the body?" It''s strange. Duan Junze, the successor of Duan''s royal family. Should have been quiet, lying in crystal coffin, but everyone found that it was empty, no body. Maybe it''s the royal family of Duan. In order to give the former heir a last trace of dignity, I don''t want to let outsiders see what he looks like after his death. But. Chu Lingxiao! These three words, like a huge atomic bomb explosion, shake the whole land in the south of the Yangtze River. At the moment when the news came out, all the family leaders collapsed on the ground in fear and looked at the direction of Suzhou city. "Then That, unexpectedly arrived Jiangnan, my mother, Jiangnan will not also change the sky Many royal families were also shocked. They quickly recalled all the clans and watched the shocking video of Chang''an ancient capital for countless times. The first thing I saw about the younger generation in my family was to scold them directly, and the spitting stars all flew out: "even if there is no exact and clear appearance!" But you little boys have been remembered by me. If you meet him in Jiangnan in the future, you must see his body shape and recognize him! Then, hide as far as you can. If something goes wrong and involves the ethnic group behind you, I will be the first to abandon you! " The whole Jiangnan. And so on. In all the ancestral halls of the supreme royal family, there is an old man who looks or is dignified or kind, with his hands on his back, facing a group of young and middle-aged people kneeling down at the bottom of the hall, and drinking his words fiercely. The only difference is. Hangzhou city. Lingyuxuan, the ancestral hall of the king Ling family, who has been reprimanding lingyuxuan for nearly two hours, was ranked No. 50 on the list of gods. Suddenly, his eyes sank and he found that there was one missing. Immediately. His face changed a little ugly. He looked at a middle-aged man standing beside him. He said in a cold voice: "Xuerong, call her to me!" The middle-aged man, immediately bent in Ling Yuxuan''s ear, whispered to remind of something. Gradually. "I know, I know, needless to say." Lingyuxuan''s cold and calm face was relieved. He waved his hand and said: "when she comes back, you will tell her in person that once you see Chu Lingxiao in the future, you can''t let her behave in front of others!" "OK, Grandpa." The middle-aged man nodded respectfully. "Then I''m relieved." Lingyuxuan felt a little relieved, but still said in a deep voice: "you all remember, except for the news of Chu Lingxiao, you don''t need to call me anymore!" "Yes, ancestor!" All the senior members of Ling''s family, the younger generation, looked at each other for a moment, and responded respectfully. But. Wait until Ling Yuxuan leaves. The expression of all the people in the audience was totally different from the previous one. Suddenly, the young generation was frivolous, while the senior generation didn''t show anything on their faces, but they could not help but show a trace of contempt. "Patriarch, when we meet Chu Lingxiao in the future, do we really want to lower our heads?" "Yes, patriarch. If we didn''t have to scold our ancestors before, we should avoid meeting him." The next young man, dressed in a Chinese style, button suit and cold and handsome appearance, said something. Suddenly, the conversation changed and he didn''t care: "br > " but now, Mr. Sikong intends to marry a young lady. In the future, the whole Jiangnan, who dares to be superior to the Ling family, our most noble king! " "Don''t say that the top five of the God list, which is named king, is the top five. We don''t need to give each other any more face!" Youth''s words make everyone nod in silence. Indeed, in front of you, you can kill the top achievements of the new Jinshen list in one move. It''s so terrifying that it makes your body tremble. Even if I lent them ten courage, I didn''t dare to dance with Chu Lingxiao. But now. They can''t wait to see that this myth, which has become the most important king in Jiangnan, will be broken by their Ling''s children. By then. The whole Jiangnan will be absolutely shocked by them! We don''t need to be afraid of any current myths or invincible symbols! "All right!" A faint voice came out of lingdaoyuan''s mouth: "don''t you dare not listen to the words of my ancestors? For the moment, do it according to the words of my ancestors!" "You, go down first!" Although it is emphasized to follow Ling Yuxuan''s words, it makes all the senior members of Ling family of the supreme royal family, as well as the younger generation, excited instantly. Because. They heard two words, for the moment! "No wonder, old man, you''re only at the bottom of the list for the rest of your life." When everyone left the ancestral hall, Ling Daoyuan was the only one left. Suddenly, a little sarcasm appeared on his face, and he said to himself: "no matter how strong Chu Lingxiao is, how can it be? What kind of person is Sikong Xingyun, the young leader of the eight martial arts kings? Who in the world can fight against the martial arts kings by his own force?" "Old man, as long as Xuerong is married to the king of Sikong, the Ling family will never be able to talk to you again!" Just. He didn''t know. In this world, in addition to the eight martial arts kings, who are not included in the list of gods, there is another one that has been passed down for 3000 years. Even after decades of baptism and wars, it still stands like an eternal evergreen tree in the vast world. Its name, dragon and tiger mountain! And now. A white dress, moving with the wind, carrying hands, step by step on the steps leading to the dragon and tiger mountain, which is thousands of stone steps. Chapter 93 It''s a famous mountain for thousands of years. It''s a fairyland. There are countless legends about Longhu Mountain, which has a history of 3000 years in China. The most famous one is Zhang Daoling, the first Celestial Master. Once he realized, he became an immortal! Previous records. However, no one in the future really believes that this is true. It is the young Taoists of Longhushan in this era who are skeptical of this record. Now in the world. Really exist, immortal, this kind of ethereal thing? God list is the highest, standing on the top of the world, not included in the God list. The eight old martial masters of the martial arts royal family can also be called gods with the same brightness as the sun and the moon. "Elder martial brother, I''m so bored." Thousands of stone steps, a young Taoist, languidly squatting on the ground, two hands dragging his chin, looking down one by one towards this side, step by step to rest, then tired and panting tourists, grumbling: "I can''t stand standing here every day, like a fool, watching these tourists climb the stone steps." "Senior brother!" The little Taoist was very distressed. He really didn''t understand why every disciple who had just entered Longhu Mountain had to experience such a boring and useless thing. It also has a good name: "temper your mood?" Every day, I look at a group of tourists who are not even martial artists. They are tired and out of breath. They are sweating. What''s the point of climbing the thousand stone steps leading to the Taoist temple of Longhu Mountain? "Why, can''t you stand it?" Standing nearby, the fat Taoist who looked a little older and a little older knocked the little Taoist severely on his head. "Elder martial brother, you hit me on the head again. It''s very painful!" The little Taoist bared his teeth, took a breath of cold air, and touched his head gently. "I, your elder martial brother, didn''t survive like you!" The fat Taoist sighed helplessly and covered his face with one hand, thinking how I was so unlucky, and was sent to do this hard job. Think of that year. When he started, he was alone. He watched the tourists coming and going all day. How could a Taoist like him have a speaker. And this man! It''s him! What a bore! What I have suffered, I have to suffer another time in disguise! At the thought of this, the fat Taoist felt a sense of inexplicable sadness, and then immediately scolded: "what do you have to complain about? Squat on the ground lazily, like what it looks like. Stand up for me and have a good look!" "Good, good, senior brother." Zhou Yankang stood up reluctantly. At this time. He suddenly thought of something. He looked at the fat Taoist with a smile on his face and asked: "elder martial brother, can you tell me what the inner part of the Tianshi mansion looks like?" Immediately. "Ouch!" Only to hear another dull knock, the little Taoist sent out a cry of pain, and complained again: "elder martial brother, what are you beating me for? I''m just curious. Do you want to ask?" "And this is your eleventh time today!" Zhang Qianwu glared at each other and put on a stern supervisor''s airs. He said in a reproachful voice: "let me have a good look. After the last three years, you will be able to officially enter the Tianshi mansion. Don''t you know what it looks like then?" There is no choice. Zhou Yankang seems to have let off steam. Some of them lose hope and stare listlessly at the climbing tourists below. Three years! Three years to see! Seeing Zhou Yankang''s dejected and disappointed appearance, Zhang Qianwu shook his head helplessly and sighed: "OK, let me tell you the basic points." Smell the words. Zhou Yankang is like beating chicken blood. He comes to the spirit at once, with his big eyes open, staring at elder martial brother Zhang Qianwu. "First of all, once you enter the Tianshi mansion, no matter what your surname is, you have to change it to Zhang. This is also the way for the Tianshi mansion to protect its disciples. In the future, if you go into the world to experience and meet a strong enemy, he will be merciful to you if he sees you wearing a Taoist robe and surnamed Zhang. " It''s not the first time, though, to talk about this unwritten rule. But every time I talk about it. Zhang Qianwu, who has been in Tianshi mansion for six years, still sighs heartily: "there are thousands of people with the surname of Zhang in the world, but only those with the surname of Zhang in Longhushan Tianshi mansion and Zhang, who travel the world alone and are not bound by anyone. The most noble royal family is not qualified, and the eight martial arts royal families are not qualified!" It''s a famous mountain for thousands of years. It''s the immortal mountain of Taoism - Longhu Mountain, Tianshi mansion! These fourteen words can represent everything! ¡­¡­ "Elder martial brother, is it really so powerful?" Zhou yankangben is a wandering orphan. By chance, he was taken in by an old Taoist in Tianshi mansion. Although he is an official disciple of Longhu Mountain, he has not yet been listed in Tianshi mansion. For these things. Usually I can only know a little from elder martial brother Zhang Qianwu. "Of course, you don''t always think that you''ve been here for seven years, so you really know it." Zhang Qianwu said, pausing suddenly for fear of what others might hear. His voice became very quiet: "don''t you think the martial arts master is very powerful all the time? Do you know what is the top of the God list?" God''s name? Zhou Yankang shook his head and looked white. "Forget it!" All of a sudden, Zhang Qianwu''s eyes turned, and a thoughtful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "why should I say this to someone who hasn''t officially stepped into the Tianshi mansion with you?" Zhou Yankang was stupefied, with a hint of indecision on his face. He grabbed Zhang Qianwu''s arm, shook it vigorously, and said angrily: "elder martial brother, you go on talking. Every time you say this, you don''t say it in half!" "Then give me a good look and try to be patient!" Immediately. Zhang Qianwu holds his arms to his chest and starts to stare at Zhou Yankang. His expression becomes extremely serious and severe. Opening way: "if you want to know more, you should cultivate a heart of not arrogant and impetuous as soon as possible. Otherwise, after three years, you still have to stare at tourists climbing stone steps every day!" You need to understand that when you are still a human being, you must abandon the overlooking psychology that you unconsciously have when you look at ordinary people, because you are not qualified to look down on the people! " ¡­¡­ It seems that I''m tired of listening to this for a long time. Zhou Yankang quickly turned off the topic, "OK, elder martial brother, don''t say it, I see. I don''t think it''s OK!" "And the young man in white who just passed by us, elder martial brother, have you noticed? It seems that he is a little different from other tourists. When he climbs these 2700 steps, he doesn''t sweat a drop." It''s the first time I''ve seen it for seven years. "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s just an ordinary tourist. What''s so strange? Now, give me a good look!" However. If let Zhang Qianwu know, at this moment, what happened in the Tianshi mansion, I''m afraid my legs are not straight. Because. The Tianshi mansion of Longhu Mountain has been handed down for three thousand years. It has accumulated the skills of Tianshi of all generations. Now there are seven weather conditions, one supreme condition and the degree of Tianshi guarded! No more! Chapter 94 The mountain road to Tianshi mansion. Only to see that two young Taoists in Taoist robes were arguing with each other as they walked. In front of the two. Walking a young Taoist with a white face and a handle of dust in his hand. He has long hair, fixed on his head with a wooden hairpin, and dressed in a white Taoist robe without any dust, especially like a beautiful man coming out of ancient times. "Am I not right! Chen Jiannan, the most important king of Suzhou City, is now back in the ranks of super weather experts. Is there anything more powerful than him among the younger generation! " "Why not? Little martial uncle is better than him!" The two young Taoists behind us were quarreling more and more. They pushed and jostled each other. No one was satisfied. They were about to fight! "Do you understand what I''m talking about? I say chenjiannan, return to the weather!" The young Taoist who looks rough and has a beard directly reaches out and grabs each other''s ears. The next moment. Yell in the ear: "do you understand! I''m talking about returning to the weather situation that is only one step away from the top of God list! Weather conditions!!! " The latter''s ears were shocked by the deafness and buzzing. The young Taoist with white and tender skin pushed it away at once, and said angrily: "Zhang Qijin, you are sick, say so loudly! I''m not deaf! " What can Chen Jiannan do when he comes back to the weather? He hasn''t worked hard for three years. Can he still be the first person of the previous young generation! Our little martial uncle, but the close disciple of the old Tianshi, and the successor of the next Tianshi, will be worse than him! " Listen to the endless arguments between the two behind you. Zhang Leiyi''s white and flawless face shook his head, showing a trace of helplessness. As the close disciple of Zhang Daoqian, the thirty sixth generation old celestial master, he went to the Tianchi of Changbai Mountain according to the master''s arrangement and took a hundred year old python that had been open and intelligent. It has been reported on TV many times that Tianchi Lake in Changbai lake has dragged tourists into the water and drowned them. In fact, it is the python that has opened its mind and is marching towards the Jiaolong kingdom. Good. When he first went. It happened to be in the weak period when Python peeled, so he didn''t work hard, so he killed it. Now think about it. I''m afraid that Shifu has already calculated the time, so I feel relieved to let him take the snake gall of Python for a hundred years, and help him directly to break through the weather without any obstacles! "Chenjiannan, although I don''t know how you can get you back to the peak, I am in the same situation with you now!" Zhang Leiyi, a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. At the same time. In his heart, he said: "when returning to the Heavenly Master''s mansion, he must ask his master and his elder to find out how to get to the top of the supreme realm." For outsiders. How about the supreme royal family? I''m afraid the eight Wudao royal families also think that every Heavenly Master in the Tianshi mansion can be called the strongest supreme state. But this unchanging law of thousands of years will be broken in the hands of the next successor of the Tianshi mansion. Chen Jiannan will be honored with the title of Kuang Gu Wuyi all his life. Unfortunately, no one knows. The reason why Tianshi mansion has been prosperous for thousands of years is because of one of the biggest secrets! Master of heaven! "Every new Celestial Master will receive the power left by the previous one. In his generation, it will be the thirty seventh generation. There are thirty-six teachers in front of him. They are gathering strength and pouring it into him. I don''t know what kind of strength it is! " But. As a disciple of the current master, he also has many doubts about the degree of the master. Master Zhang Daoqian. Since there are so many sages, why do they still stay in the supreme realm? And master is the supreme one. But with other people, like the bright moon and fireflies, there is a world of difference. Once upon a time. He had seen an old master of the eight martial arts kings come to the Tianshi mansion alone to challenge his master, Zhang Daoqian. He was the only one present at the time. But he was lucky. Fortunately, only one person knows the result, otherwise it will spread out, I don''t know how great the shock will be. Just 20 moves! The old master, whose Xuangong is very close to the God, was willing to worship the downwind and directly put up his hands to admit defeat! "The problem must be the Heavenly Master. Although Shifu is in the supreme state, he looks like a real immortal in the world. He can''t even beat a peerless and supreme old master." Walking. When you can see the Taoist temple of Tianshi mansion not far away, which is blocked by the branches and leaves of trees, Zhang leisurely turns his eyes to the other side and looks at the Taoist tower of Tianshi temple where Tianshi temple is placed. He frowns and mumbles: "br > " is there any secret hidden in Tianshi temple? " But just then. "Come on, tell me. I''m not right!" "Even if the Tianshi degree is really lost now, how can it be? If there is a Tianshi, who dares to look down on our dragon and tiger mountain!" After that, a series of chattering quarrels came out. For a moment, Zhang Leiyi turned his head and stared at her eyes and lost his mind: "what did you just say? God... I lost my master! " Immediately. The whole area quieted down. Zhang Qiju and Zhang Zhaode, both of them, can''t help but clap their heads hard. That''s how they react. They just think about each other''s gnashing their teeth and arguing, and forget such an important thing! As the closing disciple of the 36th Tianshi, Zhang Xianyi always faces all people with a calm and calm appearance. But when I heard that it has been passed down for three thousand years, and it is the supreme treasure of the Tianshi mansion that gathers the skills of the past generations! Tianshidu, it''s lost! Immediately. He opened his mouth wide, the whole person was stunned in place, his face was strangely dazed. The next moment. "You two bastards, why don''t you tell me earlier!" For the first time in his life, Zhang Xianyi broke his tongue and scolded: "Why are you still looking at me? Tell me what''s the matter now!" The two hurriedly pointed to the Taoist tower of Tianshi and said in unison: "Tianshi and several martial uncles and uncles are discussing with the Taoist tower of Tianshi. They..." Not yet. Zhang Xianyi''s figure has disappeared. "It''s all your fault. I forgot such an important thing!" "It''s not you, always quarreling with me! But for you, can I forget? " Less than half a minute. Zhang Xianyi appeared under the Tianshi Taoist tower in an instant, and saw a group of disciples of the Tianshi mansion surrounded by him. He asked quickly: "how is it? Has Tianshi Du found it?" "Leisure, you are back." A middle-aged man with a beard and a blue Taoist robe turned around and saw that Zhang Xianyi had come back. He sighed: "it''s Zhang Xianggen''s responsibility to lose his talent this time. I I am a sinner in Tianshi mansion! " Seeing the middle-aged Taoist robe, they all shed tears. Everyone in the Tianshi mansion was silent and didn''t know what to say. It''s hard for them to imagine what kind of existence it is to be able to take away the Heavenly Master under the eyes of a supreme state. Zhang Xianyi''s face also shows a trace of sadness. Master, he is the 36th Tianshi. Now he has lost his Tianshi degree. I don''t know how sad he is. But. No one would have thought of it. Zhang Daoqian, an old master of martial arts, who can use 20 moves to fight against him. At this point. He is staring at his room table with a shocked face. It seems that the intact Tianshi Du has never left the dragon and tiger mountain! There is also a light language echoing in my ear: "there is no eternal life in the world, only the immortal method, Zhang Daoling, he is just doing nothing." Chapter 95 In the quiet room, in front of the simple carved window, he stood quietly in white with his hands on his back. Only in the sight of Zhang Daoqian, he left a distant and unfathomable back. His heart was straight. As the 36th Tianshi in Longhushan Tianshi mansion, who else in the world can''t see through? Eight old masters of the martial arts? Or the royal guards ancestor who built the God list? Only Zhang Daoqian can see the summit of China and even the overseas countries. No one can hide his strength. To some extent, as long as these super forces don''t use their last cards, no one in the world can support 50 moves in his hands! But look at the back of the white dress in front of you. Zhang Daoqian only felt that he was as small as a grain of dust. He had to kneel down and worship him. Fairy! This is a fairy! Zhang Daoqian''s mouth was wide and his face was shocked. His eyes were full of vibration. Between lightning and flint. He thought of a person, a terror that all people in the world should fear! "He He will not be the forbidden master of Kunlun! " Instant. Zhang Daoqian''s face was full of panic and bewilderment. He was the second and no one dared to say that he was the first. At the moment, after thinking of this undoubted possibility, his legs were weak and he was almost unstable. "In this star where spirit is scarce and immortals fall, you can reach the land God fairyland, which is a bit of qualification." A flat voice came out. However, Zhang Daoqian quickly bowed his head and felt a feeling of bewilderment. He said with great shame: "this This is the protection of many ancestors. The strength of the path is nothing compared with the generosity and righteousness of the sages It''s nothing. " They are the first Tianshi in Longhu Mountain, Zhang Daoling. It''s said that after they became immortals, they left this Tianshi degree with the great creation of the power of immortals. Measure yourself. Treat people. To live. Every Heavenly Master does not take part in any struggle in the world, but if anyone dares to offend Huaxia, he or she may be the traitor. They will uphold the magic sword left by their founder, Zhang Daoling, and wipe out all the enemies they have attacked. They will also have a clear sky in China! And Heavenly Master degree. It''s because of this. Three thousand years. As the orthodoxy of Chinese Taoism, there is no one in their Tianshi mansion who is greedy for the power of Tianshi and wants to occupy himself. Between rivers and mountains in China. The reason why the dragon and tiger mountain can stand in the world for three thousand years is that they can stand the teachings of their ancestors and the conscience of heaven and earth! "What questions do you want to ask, come in and say." Smell the words. Zhang Daoqian quickly closed the door, then bowed to salute, kneeling directly on the ground. "May I ask you if it is..." "Now that you know the answer, you don''t have to ask any more." His insipid voice interrupted him, but he still left Zhang Daoqian with a white back. Although it was close, it seemed to be so vast and far away. It was like a towering green mountain peak. Zhang Daoqian could not help but swallow his saliva, and a little awe rose in his heart. He was eager to ask. Ask: "who are you? Why do you have such strong strength, and where do you come from... " But when it comes to the mouth, it can''t be said. By virtue of his cultivation beyond the peak and the supreme realm, and further, he was a great man of the imperial rank who once suppressed a strong man of the times and ascended to Sendai. But I feel it from the bottom of my heart. What is the bright moon. What is a firefly. "Sir, you..." However, at this time, Zhang Daoqian has not finished his words. Suddenly. His body suddenly shuddered, as if sensing something. He quickly opened the door. At the next moment, what happened in front of him made his pupils open instantly, and looked at the upper level of the sky in the distance. The sky that should have been clear and comfortable. Highlighting the great changes, it directly cracked a hundred meter gap, a dark cloud, lightning, as if there were some extremely terrible creatures, just drilled out! Boom! He did not wait for his reaction, a powerful pressure he had never felt, like an unprecedented wave, towards him all around the general, rushed over! Just a little bit of pressure. Even his land God fairyland, which had gathered the past thirty-five heavenly masters'' skills, could not resist at all. At this moment, it seemed that the whole world was on his shoulders. "Here It''s impossible! " Zhang Daoqian''s face turned pale with fright. His pupils shrank sharply and he knelt on the ground directly. At the same time. It''s not just Longhushan Tianshi mansion! The whole Jiangnan! The whole area near China, anywhere in the world! Whether it''s changsun Tianfang, lingyuxuan, the ancestor of the royal family who ranks in the list of gods, or Gu Chungang, who has been named king, all of them are frightened, sweating, gritting their teeth, and fighting against the sudden threat of terror! But without exception, all legs kneel on the ground! A little bit of pressure, the supreme of the world, no one can resist! Strong! It''s so powerful! Whose power is this! At this moment, even those who are comparable to the gods in the world are not included in the list of gods. Besides the eight old martial masters of the Wudao royal family and the seventh generation of the royal guards, they are also kneeling on the ground, with their pupils sharply shrinking and their faces full of fear. This little bit of pressure. It seems that the purpose is only to overlook the supreme state of the world! Under the Taoist pagoda of Tianshi, the middle-aged man in the blue Taoist robe, with his teeth clenched tightly, looked extremely miserable. Zhang Xianyi and others can''t feel this power at all. Seeing that middle age suddenly had no sign, he knelt on the ground, thought about the past and helped it up. "Elder martial brother Xianggen, what''s the matter with you?" "Danger!" But Zhang Xianggen suddenly whispered, "you You, don''t come! " Strong! Strong unimaginable! Who is this! If someone touches him at this time, he will definitely die! But the next moment. Zhang Xianggen, however, was stunned. This trace of unknown pressure, suddenly seems to be blocked, suddenly disappeared! Zhang Daoqian was also dumb. Then. He can''t help but realize it, turn around quickly, face the back of the white dress in front of him, bow down and kneel: "Mr. Xie, let''s go!" A mountain in Suzhou city. Two figures, standing on it. A young man in his twenties looks very gentle and wears a normal modern suit. But there''s another majestic look. If ordinary people see it, they will definitely open their eyes and tremble. If they don''t want to turn around, they will run! Only the man. Black face, long hair, wearing a polished iron armor, a pair of boots under the foot, two axes hanging on the waist! But there are a pair of huge horns! Chapter 96 "Ah, brother Duan, it turns out that thousands of years later, the world is like this." Looking at many high-rise buildings in the distant city, the black faced man was full of wonder and exclaimed: "you are a better place, and you look bigger and brighter than my old ox!" The young man in his twenties. It''s Duan Junze who died! At this time, he seems to have changed into a person, with a little hypocrisy in his eyes, a little calmness, confidence in his face, a little smile on his lips, and a loud release of his unhappiness towards Suzhou City in the distance: "in the future, no one in the world can step on Duan Junze''s feet!" "No one!!!" Above the mountains. From Duan Junze''s loud shouting, we can hear all kinds of complicated emotions, including anger, joy, expectation and a trace of excitement. "I didn''t expect that Duan Junze would have such a great chance!" "From now on, I will control the day of this era, and I will trample on this place!" Wanton laughter, full of excitement. Looking at Suzhou City in the distance, Duan Junze gradually sneered at the smile on his face. He really didn''t think of it. Last time, the 2060 Chinese mobile phones were true. In his despair, give up resistance, just about to drink poison wine to commit suicide, but the sound of his cell phone rang in his mind! Immediately. The injury on his body will be cured in a few seconds! Really! All this is true! He got the top technology products from the future, which not only have all kinds of supernatural functions, but also medical treatment, identity recognition, psychological reading, and even can go back to any place in the past through time and space! He, Duan Junze has changed! Completely changed! Because of this, he knew all the secrets of the world. It turned out that the most noble royal family could not stand up, just like God, and always looked down on them. It''s all because of God! On it. Eight martial arts kings! "From now on, the rules of the world will be changed by Duan Junze!" "I will trample on all the gods, the strong and the royal families!" Duan Junze''s smile became more and more intense. He remembered why he almost killed himself by drinking poison wine. His smile suddenly turned cold. He said to himself coldly: "Chu Lingxiao, wash his neck, and die!" "At that time, I will redouble all the humiliation I have suffered to you!" ¡­¡­ In order to be proficient in using this mobile phone from the future, he directly opened the time and space shuttle, hiding in the Tang Dynasty. According to his ability at that time, what can''t Chu Lingxiao do! But now it''s different. He''s back! He also cheated back a person who only exists in the myth and legend. He could not kill any other person in the world! , "I said, brother, what kind of person do you talk about Chu Ling Xiao, and what old cow do you need to come here with you?" 2019? The big black faced man grabbed his head, and his face was full of confusion: "just now, the old ox has observed carefully. Your age is very strange. It seems that there is not a fairy, not even a goblin." Duan Junze smiled coldly. The monster described in the myth has no real power, but it''s a little bit hard to use. It''s stupid! He is such a mortal. Three words and two words, just promise to send each other a few beauties, then deceived this stupid cow! Immortals? Monsters? No, no, nothing to think about. Just in time, in the future, who else has the strength to disobey him! But now. I also hope this stupid ox will escort him. When the profit is used up, I will send it back to the original dynasty! "Brother Niu, don''t worry about this first." Duan Junze has a smile on his face. There is a kind of sincere brotherhood. To be honest, he says: "let''s go, I''ll take you to find beautiful women, let you have fun first. I''ll tell you that the beautiful women of our time are..." "Wait first!" However, Duan Junze was just about to turn around and go down the mountain. The face of the black faced big man suddenly became solemn and frowned: "tell me first, what is the mountain eight hundred miles away from our west?" Eight hundred miles away? Smell the words. Duan Junze was immediately shocked. I think: "it''s really a mythical figure. Even in such a far place, there are many cities and a mountain in the middle that I don''t know!" Although I don''t know why the dumb cow asked this all of a sudden. But Duan Junze quickly gave the order in his heart: "check it for me. What is the mountain eight hundred miles away from the west?" In less than half a minute. Then came the most detailed information. The next moment. Duan Junze could not help saying: "brother Niu, that mountain is called Longhu Mountain. There is a 3000 year Taoist temple on the mountain, called Tianshi mansion. Now in our era, it has become a tourist attraction." Longhushan, Tianshi mansion? The black faced man frowned, stood there, and immediately fell into deep thought. Just now, he deliberately released a little bit of pressure, just to observe the age, what kind of people still exist. But in fact, he was disappointed. A bit of pressure, can not resist, really too weak! But it''s strange that there are just two strong mortals in the western mountain. They obviously have no resistance, so they kneel down and submit to him. But why After only a while, can you resist it? "Dragon Longhushan, Tianshi mansion? " The black faced man, reciting the place name in his heart over and over again, hopes to think of something that can resist his slightest threat. He should not be so nameless. "It''s hard not to be successful. This is the inheritance that Zhang Daoling left in the world before he became an immortal?" "Maybe there is something precious left to protect the younger generation, maybe." Zhang Daoling, an old man, really has some strength. "But!" The big black faced man snorted coldly. But just when he wanted to continue his exploration, Duan Junze suddenly said: "brother Niu, there will be opportunities in the future. Let me show you a good look. How is our era?" Forget it. Not busy for a while. I think so. But when the black faced man left, he took a deep look at the dragon and tiger mountain again. Three thousand years have passed since he came to this world. There are many extremely inexplicable places. The most perplexing thing is that . Why can''t he feel the breath of any immortal? Just. What the big black faced man didn''t know was when the mountain returned to silence. All of a sudden, a figure in white appeared out of the sky. He stood with his hand in his hand, just where he was standing. Looking at the end of the sky, his eyes were a little lonely, and he said lightly: "when you know the truth, will you come to this era?" Chapter 97 It''s spring again. It''s better to be a king and a marquis. At this time of year, the whole Jiangnan, and even the whole Chinese territory, will have several earth shaking achievements. Xiaoze will be famous for the next three hundred years. In general, it is enough to be famous in history. In later generations, the children of ten generations will set an example. This is also a good time for the young generation to become famous and establish their own fame. But before that. The first is to have a building board. The heavier the weight, the more persuasive! Commonly known as stepping stone! Now if you ask who is the most famous, many royal families will be silent and dare not speak freely. "If you don''t know Chu Lingxiao, you will be called a hero in vain!" The man in this sentence, whose weight is too heavy, is no longer a stone, which can be described. That is an insurmountable mountain! Not to mention that the younger generation, whose wings are not yet full and who has not achieved any success in fighting, is the ancestors of all the supreme royal families, who have long been on the list of gods, overlooking the three hundred years of the supreme state elders in the world. It''s also the change of smell. I don''t know the origin. I don''t know who I am. But it''s so sudden. When it comes out, its strength is not comparable to that of the top of the God list. It can almost force the old masters of the eight martial arts kings to become a monument that can suppress the world for three hundred years! And. So young! It looks like a young man in his twenties! The eight old masters, who claim to be able to shine with the sun and the moon, can become the invincible symbol of all gods and worship, but also maintain the middle-aged posture! Even. Some people think that Chu Lingxiao is not weaker than any old martial Lord of the martial arts king family, maybe even stronger! Especially in the past few days, after the sudden threat of terror, the hearts of all the top gods are more determined. The strongest in the world is not really announced on the surface! Among them, there is a secret. So far, nothing has come out of the water. A hundred years ago. The mysterious strong man in the ancient capital of Jinling in the north, who is not listed in the list of gods, but is afraid of his strength. Up to now, no one can get rid of the clouds and know the origin! Now. In the sky of Jinling, there is Kunlun snow mountain, which has become a taboo place. The immortal who lives in it - the forbidden Lord of Kunlun! I''m afraid that as long as they wave their hands, those who once looked down upon the world will be destroyed! The world has changed. One terrorist giant after another, one after another, has been born in this century! Next! Now, there is another young man in his twenties who is comparable to the eight old masters of martial arts! However, at this time, a military order was issued out suddenly, which was superior to the supreme royal family. For a moment. The whole Jiangnan is shocked! Three hundred years later, the Wudao royal family appeared in the air again, without making any nonsense, and came up to announce a martial order with extremely powerful words: "our young martial master will kill Chu Lingxiao''s head in three months, and then he will officially ascend the top martial master position!" The east of the river, the waves washed out, the famous figures of the ages, to appear in today''s it! To kill Chu Lingxiao! A young martial master, do you have the qualification? But soon. Many ancestors of the supreme royal family can''t help being silent. The Wudao royal family is clearly set up to kill Chu Lingxiao after eating. They want to make a great impact on this young martial Lord! Who killed Chu Lingxiao in the end is not the key at all. As long as it is declared that this is the result of the young warlord, it is enough! Are you coming. On the first day of spring this year, we are going to have such a great event. Is it really unprecedented and no one will come after! Kill a world-famous strongman at the level of old martial master! In the future, we can''t find the second one! No one doubts the weight represented by Chu Lingxiao, but no one doubts that it is like the sun and the moon, shining on the whole kingdom of Wudao for hundreds of years! In addition to the old master of martial arts who is like a God, there are many powerful experts from the martial arts royal family. Even if they are not listed in the list of gods, they are definitely entitled to be the king! And in this world. There has never been a man who, by his own power, pushes a martial arts King South China border. As soon as we are faced with a long river and a natural moat, the river flows, and talks about countless heroes from all ages, who have come here and left behind lofty sentiments and ambitions, today, with the rivers and streams, we will never return. And here should be prohibited, all buildings exist, is a vast world in the world, for tourists to take photos, watch the Yangtze River water, Pentium vast scene of private land. The other side. But it is facing a quiet, simple manor gate. Back in the 1920s, or even two hundred years later, it seems that it already exists. To this day. No one thinks there is anything wrong with that. However, only a few of them, the top ranking royal family, know that this manor, which seems to be built on the edge of the Changjiang River, belongs to a certain Wudao royal family! Once upon a time. In the world, a top-level official in power, with a wave of his hand and an order, must demolish this ancient manor which enjoys the sound of the Yangtze River and occupies land without permission within three days! However. Response received. It''s a word: "roll!" That high-level, obviously, knew the owner of the manor, who was unimaginable, but he was determined to fight for justice for the common people with a heavy hand at that time! But. Before he was angry, he ordered 200000 soldiers to go south with the top firearm regiment. Suddenly, he announced to the public that his next job was to provide for the aged! For three hundred years. In today''s era when there is no emperor level peerless person to suppress. The king of Wudao. It seems that he has become a god giant who can control the fate of anyone in the world without being a supreme emperor! Ascend to the top of the estate. Hand railing, looking at the Yangtze River. A man with white hair and white robe looks like a 40 year old middle-aged man. He stood there quietly with his hands on his back and his eyes closed. He listened to the rapid sound of the river coming from his ears. His eyebrows wrinkled and slowed. It seems that no matter there is any change in the Yangtze River, it can''t escape his ears. Spring and autumn. Years are like smoke. The middle-aged people feel that if they give them another ten years, they may touch a threshold leading to the land God fairyland! By then. In addition to the horror taboo in the ancient capital of Jinling, the owner of the previous few days, and the modern Tianshi in the Tianshi mansion of Longhushan. There will be no one in the world, his opponent! "I hope that Tian''er will not fail to live up to my expectations and enter the supreme realm as soon as possible." The middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes, looked down at the river below, and said in a cold voice: "otherwise, even if the Chu Lingxiao is cut off, what can it represent?" However, at the next moment, behind him, suddenly came an inappropriate word, which was full of inconceivable voice: "father, just came the news that the Tianshi mansion of Longhushan suddenly announced that it would be closed for three months!" Chapter 98 On the high steps. A middle-aged man in a black button down jacket, cold and seeming to be in his 40s, looked extremely serious and said: "father, Mount Longhu, the old Tianshi of Tianshi mansion, has just announced in person that he will seal the mountain for three months, and it is strictly forbidden for his disciples to come out of the mountain!" Behind the middle-aged. He also followed a young man who looked cold and proud, wearing a white robe embroidered with gold. This is a young man with outstanding temperament. His name is Dugu Tian. It is the young warrior who wants to take the head of Chu Lingxiao as a stepping stone and formally climb the top of the martial master of Dugu Wang family! And this middle-aged man in a black mandarin jacket is the current leader of the Dugu royal family, Dugu Cheng! If you are in the list of gods, you can be in the top five! Just. At this time, Dugu Cheng''s face was full of shock. What can make him show this surprised expression in the world is no more than five fingers! "Fengshan?" The middle-aged white robe with his back to them and a distance to the Yangtze River is one of the most precious masters in the world today. Now, Dugu Bubai, the old master of the Dugu royal family. But. When I heard about the Tianshi mansion of Longhu Mountain, I had to seal the mountain for three months. This made Dugu Bubai frown slightly. In his eyes, there was a trace of strange color and doubt: "the Tianshi mansion of Longhushan, although it has not been involved in the external struggle for three thousand years, there would be no objection to the strength of those old people, especially Zhang Daoqian Even if he heard the unexpected news, Dugu Bubai still kept his back to the two people and said calmly with a kind of profound words: "it''s really amazing that they closed the mountain, but for whatever reason, we, the king of Dugu, don''t need to pay attention!" Standing behind him, Dugu Cheng nodded in silence. When he heard the news just now, he did lose his temper a little bit, so he hurriedly came to Gaotai to report it. Now I can''t help but feel relieved when I hear his father''s words. "Tianshi mansion, this kind of mountain sealing behavior has never appeared before. Those old ox noses are very powerful, but they are too timid." Light words. From Dugu bubaikou''s mouth, he could keep a calm face at any time, showing a hint of sarcasm, but his tone could not help exclaiming: "it''s also good that they are a group of Taoists, who are born to be all-around, otherwise today, how can our eight martial arts royalty run the country!" The last time the whole Kunlun snow mountain was suspended in Jinling, there was a silent forbidden master of Kunlun. At that time. This group of ox nosed old way, intentionally sealed the mountain for a week, saw the outside world did not have any big storm, and soon lifted the mountain. This time. I''m afraid it''s because of the threat of terror! Although I don''t know what level of strong people I come from, I can basically guess one or two. "Zhang Daoqian, an old man, has already reached the land God fairyland. Can he seal the mountain again? Is it difficult to be an immortal again?" Dugu Bubai, with his long eyes, looked down at the surging Yangtze River, and his heart was sinking and floating: "make a noise, as long as they are still one of the leaders of this day, even if the real day is pierced, how about it!" "Tian''er, after my Dugu Wang family beheaded Chu Lingxiao, who is famous in the south of the Yangtze River, how sure are you to break through to the supreme realm?" Meanwhile, Dugu Bubai returned to his mind and said in a faint voice: "I will tell you that Chu Lingxiao will die!" "But if you can''t reach the same level in the future, you will shame the whole Dugu royal family. Do you understand?" With the power of a family, kill a peerless supreme one, build momentum for the younger generation before climbing the peak road, win the next hundred years of Shengwei, let anyone hear its name, fear it! In this world, except the Wudao royal family. There is no one who has the courage and strength to do it. This is the king of Wudao, who can always maintain the awe inspiring demeanor in the minds of many supreme kings. For hundreds of years, it has always been so. But. This is the second time to kill a peerless sovereign! Once Dugu Cheng, now the current leader of Dugu royal family, came here when he was young. But his stepping stone was one of the top five gods named king. It''s not as earth shaking as it is now. Aim straight. One of the most powerful men in the world! "Grandpa, don''t worry, as long as you can help me to kill Chu Lingxiao, I, Dugu Tian, will be able to break through the supreme realm this year!" From the young master of the Dugu King''s family, the heroic words and ambitions seemed to come out. The golden and white robes he was wearing seemed to be on the high platform, shining with the golden light, illuminating Dugu Tian''s cold and proud face, showing his high self-confidence. If you think about it, you have to be thrilled and shiver all over the world. Once obtained by Dugu Tian, one of the eight new masters of the martial arts will be able to control the remaining seven! A few years later. Another group of young people came on stage. He, Dugu Tian, will be called the God of martial arts in these people''s hearts! Who remembers the truth? It will only spread the rich records of Dugu Baitian standing in the heaven and the earth! Forever! "Chu Lingxiao is a mediocre. Who told you not to know how to hide?" Dugu Tian clenched his fists secretly, his eyes were excited, his face was slightly sneering, and he sneered in his heart: "I will take your head!" Those supreme royal families always think that there are only a few of them. But who knows. In fact, there are at least a dozen such strong people in the world. But because of the eight royal families, they have formed a line of their own. Once they step into it, they will become stepping stones for young masters of martial arts! Once there were three peerless lords, who were killed by the three previous masters of the old martial arts, with the strength of the whole clan! One of the achievements. It''s on the head of Dugu Bubai, the old martial master of Dugu Wang family! "In that case, tomorrow we will announce to the whole Jiangnan that your grand ceremony of Fengchan will be held." "Now I think Chu Lingxiao should have heard the martial order of Dugu Wang. If he had gone abroad like those people three hundred years ago, that would have been enough. If he had not..." Dugu Bubai made a faint voice. He didn''t finish what he said, but the meaning was obvious. He waved at will and asked Dugu Tian and his father and son to leave first. "Father, if he dare to appear in the ceremony tomorrow..." However, Dugu Cheng could not help but mention it, but before he finished, he came back with a cold response: "he dare to come, pour the whole family''s strength, take him!" Wen Yan, Dugu Cheng, the father and son of lonely sky look at each other, the latter is full of expectation, the eyes light is the crazy beat that can no longer be restrained, the heart is more excited and can''t help saying: "Chu Lingxiao, you must come!" "Come on, make me a success, and be proud of the achievements of the next three hundred years!" Just. At the same time, Dugu Tian was looking forward to tomorrow. Dragon and tiger mountain. Zhang Xianyi, Zhang Xianggen and other disciples of Tianshi mansion. Zheng Qiqi kneels outside Zhang Daoqian''s room, his face is full of incomprehension. If you want to kowtow, please remove the mountain seal. But no one knows. At this time, Zhang Daoqian, the old Celestial Master of the Heavenly Master''s mansion, was shocked, and his eyes were shaking violently. Although two days have passed. But his ear, as if still reverberated with those two words, making him extremely frightened and uneasy light voice. "I can reward you for three months to seal the mountain. All disciples are forbidden to go down the mountain!" "No one else will be innocent!" Chapter 99 For hundreds of years, the eight Wudao kings, like gods hanging in the air, were high above and looked down upon everything in the world. The royal family with the highest rank can be regarded as a country, but even so, they still have a little respect for the top leaders in the world, and the face they should give will be given. But the Wudao royal family is different. Since entering this era and ending the reign of emperor Fenghuang, there have been no great figures at the level of emperor Fenghuang who can suppress them. Their high attitude is for everyone! There is an ancient capital in the north, but in the eyes of hundreds of millions of ordinary people, it is not a lonely imperial capital, but a real capital of the time! Different classes. Contact with the world, there will be small, there will be big. Identity is different. Who can let the supreme royal family kneel and worship? It must be the eight Wudao royal families. But who can make the king of Wudao keep his own peace? Only one, once suppressed a strong man of the times, was a great man of the imperial rank. In the eyes of countless ordinary people, their supremacy is now living in the forbidden Pavilion. Those old people who have been working for the country and the people all their lives and forgetting to eat and sleep. Inside. In a pavilion surrounded by water. A few old men in plain shirts and only a pair of cloth shoes under their feet, with wrinkled faces, are drinking tea and talking. "Lao Lu, how is your health recently? I don''t think you look very good. Don''t let''s just walk away first." "Wang Guozhu, drink your tea, I''m very good!" "Well, we five old guys don''t know how many years to live." It''s hard to imagine. These old people, who look old and wear clothes, are no different from those farmers who work hard in the countryside. However, it is the most top power holder in the world. With a wave of his hand, a million powerful soldiers will meet each other. In a word, all the royal families in the north and many aristocratic families in the south of the Yangtze River will give him three points of face. "Lao Wang, it''s said that the old Tianshi is going to seal the mountain for three months." the old man with a little white beard and crutches, sitting in the west, suddenly asked coldly: "do you know? What''s the reason this time? " Several people couldn''t help looking at the old man named Wang Guozhu, wearing presbyopic glasses. Since the end of the reign of emperor. Without the Fenghuang figures to stand up and suppress the eight Wudao royal families. But. Fortunately, the Tianshi mansion of Longhu Mountain is willing to stand on their side. Otherwise, in today''s secular world, I really don''t know what kind of chaos will happen. But the Tianshi mansion suddenly closed the mountain. It''s quite different from the previous several times. There''s no sign that one letter will be sealed for three months! "I asked, but the old Celestial Master refused to answer, and all his disciples did not know." Wang Guozhu, as the top leader of the Xiongbing group of special departments, would like to know why. "Forget it. I don''t believe in the three months when the old celestial master is away. The eight martial arts clans really dare to be restless!" Lu Enjin, who had been teased by several old people and was very weak, clapped the table and got up with a trace of anger in his voice: "it''s a big deal. I''ll wave a million, and fight with the eight parasites!" Smell the words. The rest of the old people were silent. On age. Lu Jin is ten years older than all of them. She was born in the military camp. Although she is old and frail, she is too young, but her hot temper has not changed at all. But as we grow older and older. In particular, after that Even after decades, it''s like a thorn that can''t be pulled out. It''s stuck there all the time. Every time they think about it, they feel very bad, angry, powerless and sad. "Lao Lu, don''t mention it. Have you forgotten what Xia Lao told us before he died?" The old man with white beard on crutches sighed and said with a gloomy look: "don''t be enemies with them, we can''t fight them..." "Yangqishan, I''ll bother you scholars, what are you afraid of!" Lu Jin snorted coldly, holding a fire in her voice, sat down again, and said angrily: "those eight vampires don''t go away, how to comfort the old summer in the sky!" "How to get China back to the top of the world!" These two or three hundred years. The bad deeds of the eight Wudao kings can be said to be countless. By force, they manipulate the whole world behind them and deliberately play with the hard work of ordinary people! Obviously for them. Money, the word, is no longer important at all. The wealth of any warrior king can equal the national treasury of ten superpowers! However, it is so. Still every year to divide two thirds, if there is not a Heavenly Master''s house in, I''m afraid to take all! Once there was an old man who, though in a high position, always put the ordinary people first in his heart, even the clothes on his body, took all kinds of sewing and mending, pudding, and had no children or daughters in his whole life, just to get back a fair belonging to countless ordinary people! Not afraid of life and death! Two hundred thousand, straight down south of the Yangtze River. However, he ended up in a lower position. Before his death, he was insulted and ridiculed wantonly by a few children who were only eight or nine years old. "You mortals don''t really think we can see the money, do you? "We just like it. You are like monkeys, scratching your ears and scratching your cheeks, jumping up and down, but we have no way to look miserable!" Huge forbidden Pavilion. Vaguely remember. An old man dressed in patched plain clothes, full of vicissitudes. With a thin and ordinary body, we should support a sky for countless ordinary people, and strive for those high-level Wudao Royal people who are wearing luxurious brocade clothes! High speech! A cavity of blood! But in return, it is still one sentence after another, merciless ridicule, contempt and disdain. "Ordinary people want to be fair?" "Old man, you mortals, who are lucky enough to be trampled on by us and fooled around by us, should feel more happy. It''s glory!" Although it has been nearly 90 years. But in the past, every time I think about it. Lu Jin, Wang Guozhu and Yang Qishan, the five leaders of the world, still remember vividly. Their faces are full of sadness and their eyes are wet. It seems that they happened yesterday. "Don''t feel sorry for me, and don''t think about overthrowing the Wudao royal family. It turns out that I was wrong I was wrong... " Silent ward. With an old man working day and night for the people all his life, his voice became smaller and smaller until it disappeared. That day. The whole world is in great sorrow. But no one knows what the truth is. Only. Lu Jin and others will always remember that in the voice, they questioned with great anger: "mortals are doomed to be played with by the Wudao royal family!" Chapter 100 Today, there are no tourists. Dugu Wang people are extremely domineering. They don''t say hello to the world''s top leaders at all. With a wave of their hands, they directly delimit the whole Yangtze River into their land of Fengchan. The whole atmosphere in the south of the Yangtze River dropped to freezing point. It''s only two or three hours before the time of the lonely King''s retreat. However. All the royal families are in a dilemma, whether to go or not. If they go, they will undoubtedly stand on the side of the lonely royal family, in case that Chu Lingxiao will lead them to anger in the future. What should I do? If you don''t go, you will not give face to the Dugu royal family, and no one can bear the pressure. Hangzhou city. Ling family, Chen family. Suzhou city. The royal family of changsun. But tacitly chose not to go. Ling family and Chang Sun family, no one knows the reason why these two royal families don''t go. No one can help but provoke the other super clans in the south of the Yangtze River. Their faces are wrinkled. Who can''t understand that there is any courage to ignore the Wudao clans? But. The reason given by Lingjia in Hangzhou city shocked all the royal families. The overlying princess, Jiangnan Ling goddess, will marry the young master of Sima royal family in a short time! Lingjia ancestral hall! Ling Xuerong looks at the direction of the long river, with a slight sneer on her face and a sarcasm in her heart: "Chu Lingxiao, you didn''t expect it. Only a month later, you have become a bereaved dog, and you are going to be chased and killed by a king of martial arts!" "And I, Ling Xuerong, will marry into the Sima royal family soon. Now I''d like to have a look. You dare not despise me!" At this point. Beside her stood a handsome young man in a brocade suit and a green shirt, with a tissue folding fan in his hand. Looking at this future king Sima, the undisputed next leader of the martial arts, Ling Xuerong is very proud that she can capture such a peerless pride. "There is no man in the world who can despise me, Ling Xuerong!" said the cold voice "Chu Lingxiao, if you didn''t let me kneel at the beginning, I may still be able to ask brother Yan for help today, and let him help you out, but now it''s too late!" "As soon as the ceremony is over, you will die!" Thinking of this, she still has a trace of uncertainty and a sweet smile on her face. There is not a little chilly look of white lotus girl and snake and scorpion beauty. Her voice is weak and greasy and she asks: "brother Yan, I ask you, do you think the Dugu Wang clan can successfully kill such a powerful person as Chu Lingxiao?" Empty Lingjia ancestral hall. The echo left by her words hasn''t disappeared yet. Sima Yan, the next young warrior leader from the king of martial arts, has a slight disdain on the corner of his mouth: "although I haven''t seen Chu Lingxiao, even if he can be the peerless sovereign at the same level as the old lord, he can only escape in the face of a king of martial arts encirclement!" "If I were him, I would learn to be smart and stay in the green mountains. I would not be afraid to go abroad without firewood!" A warrior king. There are so many experts in his family that it''s impossible for someone to go out alone! Far away. It''s the seventh generation of beizhenfu emissary who is now sitting on an isolated island overseas and has established a list of gods, claiming to polish the ranking rules of the supreme realm with one hand, and can be as famous as the eight old masters of Wudao royal family. At first. He is also China this piece of land, does not give birth to the peerless supremacy. What''s the result? Has it become a stepping stone for the young master of Wudao royal family? If it wasn''t for this northern governor to make his mind clear, to know that he was outnumbered and had no hesitation, he would have fled overseas. Today in the world. What else is there? But. Ling Xuerong hears these, but in the heart is particularly excited, in the Mou reveals a touch of crazy color. Because. She knows. Chu Lingxiao is not the kind of person who likes to run away! On the contrary. I am extremely confident in my own strength. Once upon a time. At one time, she thought that the other side was extremely conceited and arrogant, so that she could not recognize herself. Now Looking at the present. Ling Xuerong''s face was sneering in the direction of the long river and the natural moat of the Buddhist ceremony. Her eyes were full of ridicule. With a murmur that only she could hear, and a tone that was weird, she sneered in a low voice: "Chu Lingxiao, don''t let me down!" At this time, the Yangtze River is at the edge of the chasm. In addition to the Ling and Chen families in Hangzhou city and the changsun family in Suzhou City, all the royal families in the south of the Yangtze River have reached Qi. In order to show respect, he brought only one current king to the scene. Everyone knows. On this occasion. Young people, who is qualified to observe. On the platform of heaven worship. Dugu Baitian, dressed in a golden silk and white robe, stood beside Dugu Bubai, one of the eight most eminent people in the world, with arms around his chest. He was fearless of anyone in the world. Cold voice: "it seems that there is no need to wait. Chu Lingxiao must have been hiding abroad now. Unfortunately, he missed an opportunity!" "A chance to make me famous forever!" Finish. Dugu Tian turned around to look at the surging Yangtze River, which seemed to have a peerless manner, full of self-confidence, cold and arrogant voice, with an urgent shout, full of the whole audience, which was introduced to every God''s top ear: "who is my Dugu Tian? The next leader of Dugu family, one of the eight martial arts kings! " "Come on!" "With your humble life, help me to add a touch of glory before reaching the summit!" Although there is any color on the face of all the gods around, there is a little sneer in the heart. It''s too proud! Oneself is weather condition only, begin unexpectedly not to respect a world strong person, put in the eye! This is the Wudao royal family! Who dares to change to any younger generation? Take a look at Dugu Bubai sitting in the central position. In the history of the so-called Dugu royal family, a wizard who hasn''t met in 400 years, once he made the same debut, he stepped on a peerless and supreme head and ascended to the top of the martial Lord''s position! Now he has become the ancestor. It''s hard to imagine that Qi and blood are still in the middle age. It''s a living fossil! Keep your eyes closed. Be calm. It''s not so much to let alone Dugu Tian, to be uninhibited, to name and insult a powerful man of the same level as him as a little weather situation. Rather. I don''t care at all. Will Chu Lingxiao come. Because they didn''t even think of it. On the list of gods, the first one came from the Dugu royal family! Add ten more, and you will be the king! Such a lineup. Who would be stupid? Let them be the stepping stone of the younger generation? I''m afraid now, Chu Lingxiao really left China and hid overseas. "I''m really disappointed!" "I didn''t expect such a peerless sovereign who looks like me to be so bloodless. Like those old guys before, he is a shrinking turtle!" On the high platform, the wanton sneer rises against the river. Just. At this time. All of a sudden. The far end of the sky. There was a slight sound of footsteps, which made the laughter stop suddenly, with many incredible eyes. Only see. A white dress, rising with the breeze, stepping on the void, comes slowly Chapter 101 "Chu Lingxiao!" "It''s really him!" In an instant! There was a total silence. All the contemporary King lords of the supreme royal family stared with disbelief on their faces and dared not make a sound. Atmosphere. Suddenly it became very strange. All of them were big eyes and small eyes. It was this group of people who had been through a long time. I don''t know how many times the God list was the most important one in the grand scene. They all felt nervous. Their palms were sweating. They were as tight as a spring. They didn''t dare to move at all. Far away in the sky. That white dress, step on the void, the slight step sound, but spreads in the whole river natural moat. It seems that there is a feeling in the dark. The whole Jiangnan. Those young princes who are not qualified to come here and observe the great ceremony of the emperor Dugu''s Zen ceremony can not help looking up in this direction at this moment. They don''t know what is the situation of the long river and the natural moat. Somehow. There seemed to be an irresistible Majesty in their hearts, which forced them to look up. But only a few seconds later. The numbness, palpitation, which can''t be expressed around the heart, suddenly disappeared without trace. Suzhou city. The eldest grandson of the royal family, an ancient manor. No one knows so far. If he goes further, he will be able to be named prince in the God list. In fact, his identity, and even the whole changsun family, are actually related to the Tianshi mansion of Longhushan mountain! It really counts. Changsun Tianfang will call Tianshi Zhang Daoqian, the grand martial uncle! But he looked down at the seal in his hand. Letters from yesterday morning. Changsun Tianfang still feels a fit of numbness on his scalp. Even his throat seems to be blocked by something. He is choked like chewing wax. His heart is extremely frightened. He almost feels like coming back from the ghost gate, with cold sweat coming from behind. "Tianfang, your eldest grandson, although he is not a disciple of our Heavenly Master''s mansion now, you must remember that you can''t go to the ceremony of emperor Dugu''s Fengchan tomorrow!" "Because Chu Lingxiao is the forbidden master of Kunlun!" Looking into the sky, the figure in white is approaching. It''s the first time to see all the top gods on the spot. This is the most powerful person who killed Ke zhenlie in one move! Young! It''s too young! The last video of the ancient capital of Chang''an is not clear at all. Although I saw the video with my own eyes, there is still a trace of doubt. Is there a real one in the world, whose strength is equal to that of the old master, but whose appearance remains the peerless supreme one in his youth? Because. Throughout 400 years of history. There is no such record. You should know that if you are in the supreme realm of the peerless and keep this look, its combat power is absolutely invincible at the same level! However, it''s really unreasonable to face a whole King martial arts expert with one person''s power! Although Dugu Tian''s sneer had stopped, he still held his arms around his chest, showed a little sneer on his face, and put on a confident posture of being alone and proud. Looking at the empty sky, Chu Lingxiao is walking slowly towards here. His face is full of contempt. Light opening. The voice is full of a kind of superior person''s look down on the inferior person, contempt: "you are still a little self-conscious. You can rest assured that you will become the stepping stone of my Dugu Tian, which will make you famous in history!" "You know, I''m the next leader of the Dugu family. It''s a matter of time and night to surpass you Actually. When I say this. Dugu Tian felt a little red in his heart, but what about that? A dying man! What can I compare with Dugu Tian! It''s just that I didn''t expect to come? Dugu Bubai, one of the eight old masters of martial arts, was the strongest of the Dugu royal family. At this time, he got up from the center of the high platform, and walked towards the high platform railings step by step. His face was very similar to Dugu Tian''s, full of coldness and arrogance. He didn''t worry about any accidents. Just come on! When you come, you will become the stepping stone for future generations! He got up with this. And then there''s Dugu Cheng, the father of Dugu Tian! As well as dozens of people who can be named king''s supreme realm! In addition, one of the gods who has been traveling for a hundred years is No. 1, and one of them is Dugu Hao! Instant. The tense atmosphere on the field, with the incessant sound of rivers and waters, suddenly pulled to the highest! All the ancestors of the supreme royal family who came to observe the great ceremony of Fengchan could not help but step back. Such a world shaking, hunting a world-famous strong war, once fighting, I''m afraid that the whole river and the natural moat, will turn over a storm! See the ancestor, father and so on more than ten supreme people, already walked towards behind oneself. In Dugu Tian''s mind, this unstoppable excitement was more like a raging fire. It seemed that Chu Lingxiao, an invincible person, should die in his hand immediately. With a strong excitement, it turned into a series of angry shouts: "hurry up, dawdle, what are you doing so slowly? Hurry up and let me kill you!" "In front of me, you..." However, at this time. I haven''t waited for him to finish. In the void, the white dress looks like an immortal. With his footsteps approaching, it finally appears in the eyes of all people. The next moment. Only heard a faint voice, fell for a moment. This moment. Everyone''s eyes changed, as if they were scared to be stupid. In April, it suddenly snowed, and the whole river was like a fairyland on earth. It was frozen for thousands of miles, and there was no sound. Only that sentence: "ordinary people, why do you always think so?" Dugu Tian: "..." Dugu Cheng: "..." Dugu Bubai: "" Wheeze! In the blink of an eye. Dugu Tian''s hands disappeared in an instant. There was no blood flowing out and no pain feeling, but they disappeared like shadows. He was still holding his arms to his chest and looking down on all the coldness and arrogance, but when he came back, his whole face was full of fear and his mouth was wide, and he fell to the ground directly. "I I... " Dugu Tian''s pupil lost his mind for a while. Then he saw the strange sight of the snow falling and the ice covered Yangtze River. His lips were shaking wildly. He could not say a complete word. His seven spirits and six spirits were almost flying out. In an instant. Everyone''s scalp is numb and their hair is standing up. Their eyes are as big as eggs and close to the petrified edge. Is this a dream? Dream! It must be a dream! However. Even if all people are afraid to lift their heads, they feel that there is a cold eye, which has been staring in this direction. Boom! Less than half a second. The whole old manor of the Dugu royal family, with the white clothes, had gone to the sky over the Changjiang River moat for a moment, as if it had never appeared before, turned into a large cloud. "Mortals, I heard that you are going to take my head?" Dugu Bubai: "" All the people of the Dugu royal family: "..." This moment. There was a total silence! Meanwhile, Dugu Bubai was scared to death and trembled. He felt that the whole world was unreal, just like a dream. He had never heard of anything in his life, even what he had seen, to the point of suffocation. "Mortals, why do you always think so?" Chapter 102 Such a long river and natural moat, a dead silence. The old manor, which has been built for more than 400 years and covers an area of more than 50000 meters, disappears like powder. It feels like it has been sealed for millions of years. Although it''s finally seen today, it''s rotten inside and will be broken in a touch! Just now the group was headed by Dugu Bubai. You should be ready to kill all the king level masters of the Dugu family together. Standing there, your pupils suddenly shrink, like a gray stone statue. Your face is extremely white, your limbs are cold, and your whole body is shaking wildly. What kind of power is this? On the platform of the whole Fengchan ceremony. More than 30 deities from the south of the Yangtze River are all cool behind. That''s because of the shivering of the whole body from the bottom of my heart. The cold sweat behind the direct fear evaporated. It''s a terrible chill. It shivers the whole field, making everyone dare to take a few cold breaths in their heart. They only know today what is the eternal bright day in the sky! What is God''s name? Be like the sky! It''s nothing to say that they broke a mountain thousands of meters away. But now, at this moment, they are the people who look down upon all living beings in this era, not to mention looking up, just looking at them, they feel that hundreds of years of accomplishments have been accumulated in their bodies, and they are in a state of chaos and surging. He is the only one in the world! The highest in the world, just like ants! The white dress did not show a bit of astonishing momentum, and did not have such a breathtaking look. It was just carrying hands and looking at the platform lightly! But who dare to have the courage to look straight! Quiet! Dead silence! One second, two seconds, three seconds. The snow in the sky is getting bigger and bigger, and the whole Changjiang Tianqian seems to enter another interface in an instant, which is quite different from the outside. Tens of thousands of meters away. One side is sunny, spring flowers, but on the other side is ice and snow, like winter. This invisible, with a sense of oppression, gradually let everyone breathe tight screen, facial expression, but also extremely panic, the scalp, are feeling fast burst, the hairs stand up, all want to hide in the pores, never come out. A word! Change the world! What realm is this? Land God Wonderland? Match it! Fairy! Only a real fairy! It''s worthy of this power! All the people of the Dugu royal family were completely shocked. I thought it was a hot blooded hunting war that could be recorded in history. I''ll wait for them to behead Chu Lingxiao, the peerless and supreme head! To tell the world! The reputation of their Dugu royal family. In the future, it will be famous for hundreds of years. All living beings in the world are frightened by the news. Among the descendants, there is a dementia and waste! You can also enjoy the reverence and awe of heroes! What a brilliant scene it was! It''s not like the head of Wudao royal family, but it''s better than the head! But now After another ten years, he could enter the land God Wonderland. Dugu Bubai, one of the eight elders in the world, was so scared that he could hardly breathe. A heart beating wildly is bigger and bigger. It feels a sharp pain. But in the pupil, that pair of eyes son, is the bloodshot straight up, is full of boundless panic! A hundred years ago. The old martial master of Sima Wang family came here to visit his Dugu family. The two are close in age. In this era, a small group of people who are only proud of the peaks do not pretend to be arrogant and talk with each other. "Brother Dugu, a few days ago, I went to challenge the old NIUBIZI in the Heavenly Master''s mansion. Seriously, it''s too strong!" "How strong is it?" "Within fifty moves, I can''t take it." That day. For the first time, he clearly understood the gap between the supreme and the land God fairyland. "Brother Sima, do you think there is a stronger existence in the world?" "I I think there should be! " To this day. Recalling the panic in the eyes of the other party when he was about to see off the guests, he now finally realized that the moment when the other party left completely, the slightest sneer on his face at the beginning seemed so ignorant! A real fairy! A character that only once existed in myths and legends! In the original world, there is such a existence! If he is here, the sun and the moon will be there! Looking at the white clothes on his head, Dugu Bubai was shocked by his teeth. In a trance, his pupils narrowed sharply, his face was frightened, and suddenly he thought of a terrible guess. It has always been thought that Chu Lingxiao was the mysterious supreme one who appeared in the ancient capital of Jinling a hundred years ago. But now. When this guess is denied, another horrible signal flashes in my mind! "Jinling, there''s another one ten thousand times more terrible than that!" Instant. Dugu Bubai''s hair was standing up. Between his legs, he was wet and fell on the ground. In the brain, those four words are echoing all the time: "Chu Lingxiao is the forbidden master of Kunlun, he is the forbidden master of Kunlun!!!" All of them, seeing Dugu Bubai on the ground, didn''t realize this at all. Because of their fear, they lost their last thinking ability and their heads were empty. "Grandfather, father, help I, help me. " Dugu Tian''s whole face was pale, and he fell on his knees. At this time, his appearance, little by little, becomes distorted. Start at the bottom. Every second, the body disappears a few centimeters, this torture, let him completely collapse. The moment when he announced that he would trample on Chu Lingxiao''s head as the head of the top martial master and step on the foot stone. He stayed up all night excited. Every time I think of the scene where a peerless head will be trampled on by such a weather junior, I feel so excited that I can hardly extricate myself. But now He wants to live, he just wants to live! What is the supreme glory, eternal fame, who loves who takes it! "Spare your life, my Lord. Spare your life!" As the king of Dugu, Dugu Tian, the next leader of the martial arts, had a trembling face and a sudden chill, which made him feel scared and kowtow wildly. "Spare your life, my Lord, spare your life!" It''s not just him. Meanwhile, Dugu Bubai was also scared. A once proud face of the whole south of the Yangtze River, now pale as a piece of paper, lips dry, body suddenly trembling. Although there are not many people, only 500, all of them are real Jiangnan giants. But now. All frighten lie on the ground, let the snow in the sky, hit on the head, dare not move. There was a total silence. The ancestor of the supreme royal family who came here to observe, dare not make a sound. "Please, please, my Lord!" "Mortals, you should be very proud to die in my hand!" But when a little joking words fall. But it also made all the people of Dugu royal family feel the burning stabbing pain on their faces, and their pupils were in a terrible color. For a moment, they were all submerged in the snow. "Kun Lord Kunlun, please Chapter 103 Kunlun forbidden? When Dugu Bubai''s voice was so scared, it fell for a moment. Boom! No matter all the ancestors of the royal family, or all the frightened people dare not lift their heads. The whole body is buried in the snow. All the people of Dugu royal family just lost their souls. Instant. I just felt that the whole day had collapsed and all the hairs were standing up. I couldn''t believe it. My hair was all scared. Kunlun forbidden! Suspended in Jinling, turned into a forbidden place! Jinling, Chu Lingxiao! For a moment. Everyone''s head, together with the whole body, suddenly trembled. In an instant, some problems that had been ignored were connected, and suddenly woke up like a dream. The whole toe was numb. Before the long river cuts. Only heard a burst of throats wriggling, swallowing the sound of saliva, full of horror and fear! That day! Ten thousand meters high. Ten thousand meters Kunlun snow mountain! Step by step the lotus, the gorgeous white figure, the sky and the earth, from ancient times to the present, only he is unique, surpassing all words in the world that can be described with words! That day. When they stand on the top of the world, like the gods that can shine with the sun and the moon, they can''t help their heart throbbing. They just want to release a breath to test, but they just breathe, and all spit blood. It was then that they first knew. What are the ants who can''t help themselves! "Kunlun forbidden master, this is Kunlun forbidden master, standing over us now!" All the ancestors of the supreme royal family are very complicated at once. In addition to panic, they are deeply flattered. Such a supreme taboo appears in front of them at the moment. It''s the supreme reward of their family! Chu Lingxiao! The forbidden Lord of Kunlun! The forbidden master of Kunlun is Chu Lingxiao! Dugu Tian was completely frightened to be a fool. These two words echoed back and forth in his mind. His face was lost, but he was frightened again. He was trembling and kowtowed wildly: "spare your life, spare your life, spare your life!" This ridiculous hunting war is over before it begins More than 500 people of the Dugu royal family were buried in the snow, their bodies were shaking violently, their heads were afraid to lift, almost everyone was shaking their voice, and they kept talking in fear. "Rao Rao... " However, it is one after another, the body into nothing, leaving only a head, standing on the snow! Instant. Only Dugu Bubai, lonely Cheng and lonely Tian were left. The next moment. A frightful chill enveloped the whole body! Looking at the taboo white clothes in the sky, the three people were frightened and opened their mouths to spare their lives. But the next second. But only to hear that, once they looked down upon ordinary people, said the light words, now around their ears, especially harsh, just like a demon. "Ordinary people should spare their lives. What are your qualifications?" Thousands of miles of ice cover the Yangtze River, snowy sky, empty silent, only the voice of the white dress like a light description, just like eight wastelands and four seas - King in the world! Dugu Tian: "..." Dugu Cheng: "..." Dugu Bubai: "" Quiet! There was a dead silence around! The weather is very strange. All the ancestors of the supreme royal family in the whole audience were in cold sweat on their foreheads and stiff necks. They dared not look up. The voice of Dugu Wang family is gone, that is to say A warrior king, that''s it In an instant. All people stare big eyes, a drop of cold sweat, down the face to the chin, drop in the snow, the heart is full of fear. Once upon a time, there was a saying that no one could push a Wudao royal family on his own. Lateral push? This is called horizontal push! Just said not more than five words, and did not give a hand, a martial arts king so no! "You..." In the boundless sky, the voice fell slowly. All of us, the king, suddenly trembled. Our heads were lower. "Take care of yourself..." Da da da! The sound of footsteps, gradually moving away, all of them raised their heads a little bit hard from the shock and shock. Come quietly. Silence on the way! Looking at the end of the sky, the white dress disappeared, but everyone''s heart was still shaking, and when they turned to look at the platform. Immediately. The pupils tighten sharply, and the breathing becomes extremely fast. After looking at each other for a moment, the mood can no longer be calm, one after another, such as a frightened flock of birds, scattered. Next second. The ice capped Yangtze River restores the surging rivers. All over the sky, the snow disappeared without trace. And On the high platform of Fengchan, there was a head rolling down A hundred cities in the south of the Yangtze River. Thirty five royal families. At this moment, the great ceremony of Fengchan held by the Dugu Wangs in the Changjiang River graben attracted the attention of all over the world. Those young children who are not qualified to visit have already been impatient and gathered in their ancestral hall. Waiting for the return of their ancestors, all want to hear what kind of spectacular scene it is, absolutely they can not imagine the brilliant scene! On the high platform of the Yangtze River. As one of the eight king families of martial arts in the world, Dugu family wants to crown the young master of martial arts, and then cut off the head of a powerful man as a stepping stone before climbing the top. Really! As soon as I think of it, I feel the blood all over my body, dancing and surging! My generation of men. If you can be as proud as Dugu Tian, you won''t go to the world! On the seats of the ancestral halls of many royal families. Those ones. The royal lineage who is about to step on the stage of this era is looking forward to the direction of the long river and the natural moat. The expression on his face is very excited and excited. "Grandpa, Grandpa, why don''t you come back?" More than 30 deities have come together to watch and celebrate for a young generation. Such a hot scene will surely leave a strong mark in the history books in the future. "Grandpa, how long will it take before you come back?" Senior executives can''t help thinking. When the king of Dugu, the astonishing and proud young man, ignited the great tripod of Fengchan and raised his arms, it was a really exciting moment! "I thought there would be a peerless sovereign who is as famous as the old master. In the future, Jiangnan will become more and more lively." "But I didn''t expect that Dugu royal family would use the head of a powerful man as a stepping stone for their descendants!" Blood! Blood! "You say it''s almost evening. Why hasn''t the ancestor come back?" "What''s the hurry? It''s the ceremony of the next leader of the Dugu family. Maybe there''s a banquet in the evening!" In the ancestral halls of many royal families in the south of the Yangtze River, young princes could not bear to be excited. They talked with each other and waited for their ancestors to come back. Then they listened to the grand ceremony of Fengchan. They were going to hunt the heroic words of a powerful man. And just then. Almost every ancestral hall of the supreme royal family came back from the sky with an old figure. All of them were ecstatic and rushed to it. No doubt the first crown prince of each family is the one walking in the front. "Grandpa, Grandpa, tell us about it. What''s up?" But the next second. But without exception, all of his own lineal high-level, crown prince, are to see a pair of panic, six gods without a master''s face. Next. Before they had any doubts on their faces, they came up and heard a blatant scolding: "tell me about your uncle, your second uncle. I don''t want to die. I''ll forget it in the future!" This moment. The whole Jiangnan. All the ancestral halls of the supreme royal family are dazzled, stupefied and silent. Chapter 104 Night, rendering the long river. When everyone left, two strong and one green figures suddenly appeared on the platform. Looking at the head all over the ground. Even if we get future technology, we can freely shuttle through the past, and Duan Junze has greatly improved his mind. At this point. At the sight of this miserable scene, he could not help retching and his legs were shaking. If he didn''t hold the railing on the high platform, he would fall to the ground in fear. The big black faced man with horn on the top and two axes hanging on his waist didn''t feel anything. He said lightly: "a group of mortals are just ants. Think of the beginning. I am the demon king of niuzhan mountain. I have hundreds of thousands of little demons under my hand, not to mention five hundred mortals. I have eaten a lot of land immortals and Jiaolong under the sea. " The big black faced man glanced at Duan Junze, who was frightened and trembling, and shook his head helplessly: "brother Duan, are you too timid Duan Junze: "..." Five hundred. Open a pair of frightened eyes, stare at this side to see, this kind of scene, is a mortal should be afraid of it! Think I''m your monster! A few days ago. When the Dugu royal family wanted to kill Chu Lingxiao, Duan Junze sneered. It seems that Chu Lingxiao could die without the stupid Ox I cheated back! Because. He has estimated Chu Lingxiao''s strength to the maximum extent. At most, he can fight for a while. I didn''t expect that. He just wanted to come to see the great ceremony of the Dugu royal family with curiosity, but directly let him see such a miserable scene! "Brother Niu, when are you going to do it?" "Wait, let me observe again." On the high platform, with the disappearance of the two men, the original silence was restored. Just. Duan Junze, however, could not hear a word from the heart of the ox demon king. "Strange, why do you always think you''ve seen it somewhere?" ¡­¡­ The current imperial capital in the north. Located on the right under a canyon, there is a cemetery. For. Tiannanling! This is a place for those modern sages who have spent their lives for the common people, who can be further improved, and who have worked hard day and night for the country and the people, to return to Xili and bury. There is a bloody battlefield! In order to be able to let the people behind us, get the recognition and respect of the whole world, the general who lies on the horse with a horizontal knife! There are also paper and pen as knives! Words and deeds shield! In order to make more than one billion people stand up, be proud of the top of the world, and devote themselves to the development of science and technology weapons, we have to go to our hometown for millions of miles and never meet our family several times in our life! And the black windbreaker. Sit at the negotiating table. Although he is a scholar, there is no weakness in his heart, and there is a unique calm belonging to the ancient nation. At the moment when he took up his pen, he wrote down a piece of language to fight back any contempt, and wanted to provoke overseas countries of China, rivers and mountains. The whole body is full of a kind of pride of Xiake''s sword! Mortal! Born extraordinary! Night, deep! But this cemetery of sages belongs to mortals, but it is full of sorrows, unwilling to murmur. "Old Xia, I''m sorry for Lu Jin. What you told me before you died, I I really...... " In the quiet cemetery. In front of a half meter high tombstone, an old figure, sitting there, holding a pot of wine, looked at the old man in the picture on the tombstone, and kept talking. "All It''s said that good people have good rewards, bad people don''t, but it''s not time to kill your Dugu royal family. Four hundred years ago, they have been fooling the common people. Now, they Why are they still alive! " In the dim light. Lu Jin is slightly intoxicated: "is that old saying really right?" "Good people don''t pay well, bad people harm thousands of years..." Sad voices of self mockery came out from time to time. Looking at the photos of old Xia on the tombstone, Lu Jin felt even worse. He could not help clenching his hand and biting his teeth: "old Xia, I hope you are in the sky. Don''t blame me for my carelessness. My whole life of Lu Jin''s army is almost over. It''s a big deal!" "Do it!" His face was so resolute that he seemed to make a decision, rose abruptly, and bowed deeply to the tombstone. But just as he turned around. He was stupefied for a moment, his body shook violently, and his drunkenness disappeared half at once. Because just now He seemed to see a white dress, like a meteor, passing over the cemetery. "Look Are you wrong? " Lu Jin patted his head, hoping to make himself more conscious. Next second, he immediately raised his head and looked up to the sky again, but he saw no abnormality even if it extended to a far distance. "Here This wine, it seems that we should drink less in the future, and all have hallucinations... " With a deep breath, he smiled bitterly. Then, looking at the direction of the long river, Lu Jin''s face showed a trace of sadness and indignation, and she said to herself in a cold voice, only for the generals, the unique encouragement: "however, I can''t drink this wine!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!!! " With a million legions! Step on the level of Dugu king! Even if we die, we should let these self-sustaining kings of martial arts know that we mortals are not easy to grasp! We, too, have power! "Old Xia, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself. Maybe I''ll be with you soon..." Lu Jinbei to the tombstone, secretly voice, but he just stepped out of a foot, words have not finished, ready to leave. There is no choice. The pupil of his eyes suddenly shrank, and his whole body was excited. Although his back was facing the tombstone at this time, the shadow reflected by the light made him find that there were three round objects in front of the tombstone Not yet! How However, he turned his head again for a moment, and suddenly two eyes were all about to stare out! I can''t believe it! Three heads! It seems that there is a sense of apology, and all the faces are facing the tombstone. In the quiet cemetery, there are three heads suddenly, which will make people feel uncomfortable all over, especially around the body. However, Lu Jin, who had been in the battlefield for a long time and used a machete to cut down the heads of countless enemies, did not feel a trace of fear because of this. He walked step by step again. Just want to see the whole picture. But when his eyes moved to the front, even though there were dozens of gnashing faces in his mind, he still sat on the ground in fear, his eyes were trembling, his eyes were full of fear, and he could not move anywhere else. After a long time. "Good! Good! Good! " Only heard the whole Tiannan cemetery, a burst of incomparable anger, sobs, and laughter. "Xia Lao, you are in the spirit of heaven. Have you seen that good people in the world have good rewards? Bad people really don''t give up, but the time hasn''t arrived!" "Good to die, good to die!" This night. When the heads of Dugu Bubai, Dugu Tian and Dugu Cheng appeared in the Tiannan cemetery, it seemed that the sound of insects around them disappeared. Only Lu Jin was excited and shocked. But that day. With the coming of the morning, the vibration brought by the long river and the natural moat has just begun. Chapter 105 2019, April 16th, early morning. The whole royal family of Jiangnan is surprisingly quiet. For the next generation, they don''t know what happened these days. For them. I can reach the highest level, that is, the supreme royal family. I don''t know much about the Wudao royal family that looks down on the world like a God, but I haven''t heard of it. But they are very keen to feel that these two days, the air filled with a trace of unusual. The first time in the past, all the sons of the royal families who were outside returned to the ancestral hall. Big event! There must be something big! But why, after only two days, did the noisy ancestral hall of the supreme royal family return to peace? There are eight Wudao clans in the world. They all take the surname of Fu as their name, and enjoy the worship of human incense - money! At the moment when the Dugu royal family issued the martial order to encircle and suppress the Chu Lingxiao, the other seven martial arts royal families, their intestines were all regretful and they all hated themselves. Why didn''t they think of this first. This kind of achievement, which can make future generations achieve a good reputation for thousands of years, was robbed by the Dugu royal family! The last old master of Dugu Wang family! It is to unite the three ancestors of the Wudao royal family, and to pursue them from the Changjiang natural moat to the current capital of the North! That war! It can be said that it''s 400 years ago, the most sensational war in the world. The whole northern imperial capital''s houses have been collapsed in half, and the mountains and rivers have been broken. At the end of the war, there has been a scene of the sun and the moon! The world is supreme, all is marvelous! It is the living fossils of several small overseas countries that are sitting on the top of the world. They are also awakened by the shock. Actually. The seven Wudao kings want to see it with their own eyes. After all, it''s a rare event in a hundred years, and there''s also a way to kill one of the most powerful people in the world. In the future, the reputation of the Dugu kings will be able to shake the world for another 400 years! What a pity! What a pity! When Chu Lingxiao appeared, they hesitated for a day. That''s the time. Then Dugu Wang clan took the lead! Huangshan peak! There is a weathered and crumbling thatched house under the dense forest and a large number of leaves. Where the sun can shine, it is built on the top of the mountain. When the five mountains return, they don''t look at the mountains. When the Huangshan Mountains return, they don''t look at the mountains! In front of the thatched house. From time to time, after a few tourists taking photos, it may not be the first time to climb the top of the mountain. Therefore, they are used to having such a thatched house, which stands on the top of the mountain despite the wind and cold all the year round. I''ve been used to it for a long time. In front of the thatched house, there will be a woodcutter in a mountain suit with pale hair and a middle-aged man in his forties. There have been reports on TV. A lot of deep mountains, in order to avoid the troubles of real life, choose to cut off all relations with the outside world and live in the mountains, so as to live here quietly for a lifetime, but to die. "Dad, look at that uncle. His hair is white. He lives in such a shabby thatched house. He must have a hard time. Let''s save some money for him." "Son, dad told you that such a person is not worthy of sympathy. You see that he has hands and feet, but he is cutting firewood here. What is this? It''s called escapism! " Not far from the mountainside. A middle-aged man wearing gold glasses, a travel bag on his back, and a casual sports suit pulled a young boy with young face and curious eyes. "Dad, what is escapism?" "When you grow up, you will understand." From time to time, the little boy turned his head and looked back at the pale woodcutter. Suddenly. His small round eyes, suddenly wide open, his face full of wonder, hurriedly pointed to the woodcutter, loudly said: "Dad, that uncle can do martial arts!" The glasses were stunned for a while. Looking back, they found that there was nothing wrong with them. They could not help but face each other. They said severely: "I''ve told you several times. Children can''t lie, you know!" "In the future, Dad won''t take you out to play!" Smell speech, the little boy lost low head, no longer squeak. But he just really saw that the woodcutter went from the thatched cottage to the cliff, just like in the TV play, the martial arts master moved quickly! Father and son''s voice, gradually away, soon disappeared in the vast Huangshan. They just didn''t see it. When the first ray of clear sunlight, along the edge of the cliff, shines. The middle-aged woodcutter was shining a strange light all over his body. The thick leaves around him were golden. For a long time, a sigh echoed around him: "I, the Ouyang royal family, missed another chance to shine on the history of the family. I don''t know how many of them are so stupid and green." Looking at the direction of the Yangtze River natural moat. The eyes of the middle-aged woodcutter were bright and slightly quivering, his brows were wrinkled, and his face was angry. He sighed again: "Chu Lingxiao, Chu Lingxiao, why did you let the Dugu royal family take the lead? Why not I, the Ouyang royal family!" "Why!!!" It''s too unpleasant! The more you think about it, the more angry you are! In the last battle of the imperial capital, Dugu, Shangguan and Nangong, the three major martial arts royal families, used 30 supreme lords, together with the last three senior masters, and hunted the three most powerful people in the world! That war, shocking the world, weeping ghosts and gods! With one stroke, the three clans are in the highest position in the world! Although the strength is still equal to those of the martial arts kings, their reputation is a great leap! It is clear that the strength is always equal. But fame "Chu Lingxiao!!! Chu Lingxiao, if you appear in front of me now, I must do my best to kill you! " "It''s a pity. It''s a pity that you are not my prey!" On the top of the summit, Ouyang Jing, as the old lord of Ouyang clan, the eight martial arts king, looks at the direction of the Changjiang natural moat, and his face is extremely gloomy. At this moment, he really wants to immediately announce that his Ouyang king will hunt Chu Lingxiao! Who can take off Chu Lingxiao''s head at last, depending on his ability! "I don''t know how long it will take to miss this opportunity!" With his hands on his back, Ouyang Jing clenched his fists tightly. His eyes kept flickering. He clenched his teeth and said: "no matter what, if he has not made any progress in his fifty years'' practice in Huangshan, he might as well have done a great event first!" However, just as he was ready to blow down the thatched cottage to show his determination, a carrier pigeon suddenly flew in the distance. "Well? My carrier pigeon of the Ouyang royal family? " Ouyang Jing''s face was a little surprised. He slowly took out a roll of paper from the letter box: "fifty years ago, these sons of the family also know..." But when he just saw the contents of the letter, before he had finished speaking, the whole man was suddenly stupid, his pupils were tight, and his face was full of astonishment and disbelief. Same as this. The rest of the Wudao royal family have the same expression. Chapter 106 Hangzhou City, Lingjia ancestral hall. Sima Yan, the young martial master of Sima family, who has lived in Ling''s family for three days, sits high in the master''s seat and doesn''t take himself as an outsider at all, just like the leader of Ling''s family. Behind him stood Ling Xuerong, but now she was like a shoulder pinching servant girl, with a shy face and a lovely look of birds depending on people. The little princess of Ling family, the goddess of Ling in Jiangnan, was in her boudoir as early as three days ago and officially became the woman of simayan. This. Ling Daoyuan, as a father, already knows that he would like Sima Yan to stay in his daughter''s boudoir every day. The longer he stays, the more he can say that Sima''s next martial master will definitely marry his daughter! Like a God, overlooking the world''s Wudao royal family! I''m afraid that the whole Jiangnan, all the supreme royal families, are going crazy with envy at this time! On the right, a young man in a Chinese suit and a cold and handsome face suddenly muttered something to himself: "Grandpa, I don''t know why. Mr. Sima rarely stays in our Ling house for a few days, and he doesn''t come out to entertain us." This young man is Ling Xuerong''s cousin, Ling He. Since learning that simayan is going to be his son-in-law, he began to pay no attention to Ling Yuxuan''s words. It''s not just him. All the senior members of Ling''s family, the young clique, are like this. Only one dares to say it, and one dares not to say it. "Brother Yan, you won''t be angry, would you like me to apologize to you for my ancestors first?" Linghe picked up a cup of green tea beside him, put on an apologetic posture, and said with a smile: "how much you have to do, my grandfather is old, maybe he is a little confused." Sima Yan nodded slightly and said nothing. But his heart was gloomy, and he snorted coldly: "this old man, however, dare not to give Sima Yan face when he is ranked the top of the 50 God list!" If it''s not for the sake of maintaining this polite and modest appearance, it shows how extraordinary he is as a young martial master of Sima family. How can it be just a turn to the end of the supremacy, with him to put on airs! "You say, how long can Chu Lingxiao last in the face of the strong encirclement and suppression of the Dugu Wang clan?" "Are you too proud of Chu Lingxiao? Does he dare to face Dugu royal family "Hahaha, that''s right." Sitting in the lobby later, the Ling family''s young clique, joking and talking, can be heard from time to time. The senior managers who do things steadily don''t say anything, but there is a faint smile on their faces. They have a relaxed appearance of going to the theatre. See for yourself the truth. The scene of Chu Lingxiao being beheaded. It''s a pity that such a powerful man can''t be so stupid and still stay in the inland. It''s estimated that after hearing this news, he was scared like a street mouse and fled overseas. What a pity, what a pity. Linghe''s tone is casual and ordinary, without any scruples. Lengbuding added: "if you want to kill Chu Lingxiao''s head, you are brother Yan." However, Sima Yan took a sip of green tea, but shook his head, and said lightly: "such a magnificent achievement, to me, is not useful at all. If I want to make a move, I must cut a world-famous head by myself, rather than by external force." "What''s more, Chu Lingxiao is just a bereaved dog. How can he compare with me in the future?" Sima Yan''s plain voice spread all over the hall, and all the young cliques were quiet at once. There was no more sound. They all looked at Sima Yan as if they were pilgrims. Their eyes were full of worship and excitement, as if the blood was boiling and hot because of these two sentences. It''s worthy of being the next young master of Sima family. It''s very inspiring! If you want to cut it, cut it with your own hands! Not by outside forces! That''s what the big husband did! "Yes, brother Yan is right!" Linghe''s eyes vibrated, glanced at his peers and said excitedly: "brother Yan, you are a world-famous man, you will surely surpass Chu Lingxiao in the future!" Senior executives were also led to look at each other and nod their heads secretly. This is the world-famous man who is going to succeed as the martial master of Sima Wang family and ascend to the top of an era. This argument alone can prove that he is afraid to surpass any young martial master of the martial arts king family. Just then. Sima Yan''s face suddenly sank and asked: "I heard that Xuerong had knelt down to Chu Lingxiao?" Immediately. Everyone in the Ling family was stunned. Even lingdaoyuan''s eyebrows wrinkled suddenly. He looked at lingxuerong and said in a deep voice: "is this the case?" My daughter is going to marry into King Sima''s family and become the most honorable wife of the martial master. How could such a scandal happen again? Ling He and all the senior members of Ling''s family have seen the past. Standing behind Sima Yan, Ling Xuerong, who was holding her shoulder, said with a sad face: "br > " don''t talk about it anymore... " But the more lingxuerong is like this, the more simayan frowns, the more unhappy she is. The Sima family is one of the eight martial arts kings in today''s hall, and he is the future master of martial arts! How can he kneel to others after his martial arts! But Sima Yan didn''t know. Two days ago, he had just arrived at Ling Xuerong''s boudoir, and what he heard about kneeling was just what Ling Xuerong intended him to hear. White lotus female, deep heart. Pretending to be a weak woman, in order to let the outsiders sympathize with her, she finally made a move to be a beauty! "How can we not mention it, Xuerong!" Sure enough, Sima Yan''s tone became gentler, but his heart was extremely angry: "we must ask our ancestors to issue a ban. If Chu Lingxiao dares to appear in the inland, we must unite with Dugu family to kill him!" However, at this time. "Xuerong provokes Chu Lingxiao in advance. Although she kneels down to make amends, she can keep her life safe and free from injustice!" An old voice came in, and then an old, thin figure came in slowly. Immediately. Sima Yan, stupefied. Everyone in the audience was stunned. Ling Xuerong, also stunned. "Grandfather, how can you say that?" Ling he was also stunned by Ling Yuxuan''s sudden exit, but he soon returned to his mind. The third generation of Ling family''s descendants, however, dare to directly refute: "little sister, now Brother Yan''s unfinished empress of martial arts, how can we say no "Ancestor, you..." But before he finished, Ling Yuxuan slapped his hand across the air. At the next moment, Ling he flew out of the hall and fell to the ground, spilling blood from the corner of his mouth. In an instant. As if the air had solidified, the whole place was quiet, with a cold hum and a trace of anger. Everyone immediately felt a deep chill: "what are you, dare to point your finger at me?" "If you don''t want to die, go out and inquire about other royal families. What''s going on in the long rive Chapter 107 In the lobby, everyone, you look at me, I look at you, confused. A long river? What happened? Are you asking me clearly? It was of course that the Dugu royal family held the ceremony of Fengchan, and announced that the head of Chu Lingxiao was the stepping stone for the young warrior to ascend the throne! "Old Grandpa, are you really confused A senior member of his lineage couldn''t help it any more. His voice trembled and he asked: "the great ceremony of the emperor Dugu''s worship of Zen has long passed. Today is the second day, my grandfather." "What else can I do..." But. I just finished speaking. PA! Like Linghe in front of him, he was swept out of the air in an instant and fell on the ground with blood flowing from the corners of his mouth. "I''m an old fool?" You sons and daughters, take my words as the wind in your ears, don''t you! Didn''t I tell you something? As long as it''s about Chu Lingxiao, come and report it to me! " Some young clique lying on the ground could not help muttering. "What''s the report? Chu Lingxiao has become a lost dog now. He..." PA! However, it was still before he finished, and it was firm and solid. He was slapped across the air. This time, Linghe was totally confused. He taxied all the way from the ground for tens of meters before he could stop. "I think you are a group of bereaved dogs!" Ling He: "..." Ling Xuerong: "..." All the senior members of Ling''s family, their lineage: "..." The whole lobby is suddenly quiet. Sitting there silently, Sima Yan''s face sank slightly. He pretended to have a profound feeling. He said lightly: "what are you doing, old man?" Although with respect, but the tone is full of questions. But. In the face of Sima Yan, the young master of Sima family, Ling Yuxuan still didn''t give half face. He said in a cold voice: "Mr. Sima, I advise you to give up the idea of looking for Chu Lingxiao and asking questions!" "Because you don''t deserve it!" Simayan: "..." Ling Xuerong: "..." All the people in Ling''s family stared at Ling Yuxuan with big eyes. Grandpa, are you crazy! Say this to Mr. Sima! You don''t deserve it! All of a sudden, Sima Yan got angry. He took a picture of the table directly. He never looked like a gentleman with elegant demeanor again. He shouted angrily at his name: "lingyuxuan, you don''t take my son seriously!" "If it''s not for the sake that you are the ancestor of Xuerong, with your just words, the king Sima clan can remove you from the list of gods!" An angry voice. It''s full of people. Ling Xuerong''s face was ugly, and her tone was cold: "what are you going to do, my grandfather? Is it just a Chu Lingxiao? He has been blacklisted by the Dugu Wang clan. He can''t protect himself!" "And I''m going to marry brother Yan. We Ling''s family, are we afraid of him?" A question. Immediately. Said in all Ling family high-level, the young legitimate heart, all eyes with a little indignation, cold chip, gathered in Ling Yuxuan. Sitting in lingdaoyuan, a sneer flashed across the corner of his mouth, which was also a cold voice in his heart. "This old guy, it seems that the older he is, the more confused he is. He is just a Chu Lingxiao. He is stared at by two martial arts royalty. Even if he doesn''t die, he will never dare to enter this land again!" "What else can he take to make us Lingjia, scared!" Sima Yan carries his hands on his back. Even in the face of lingyuxuan, the most important God, he is not afraid at all. Just stand in front of lingyuxuan, put on a high posture of asking questions, look straight at you! After all, the young martial master and the Sima royal family behind him have not yet committed any of the following actions against Chu Lingxiao. One more thing is better than one less. Ling Yuxuan said lightly: "Mr. Sima, I advise you to contact now, you Sima Wang!" "Maybe I''ll feel a little bit lucky for your ignorant words just now." Sima Yan snorted coldly, without any concern. I''m ignorant? Sima Yan, the next martial master of Sima''s family, is not necessarily superior to me in terms of experience. Funny! Is Sima Yan happy? Then. Go to one side. Picked up the phone in the Lingjia lobby at will and called the internal call of Sima Wang. The whole hall is so quiet. Ling Xuerong secretly clenched her hand and looked at Ling Yuxuan, the ancestor who once respected Youjia. She felt very uncomfortable at this time. Grandpa, what''s the matter with you! Is not a Chu Lingxiao, still so stubborn up to now, afraid that he will be like this? I''m going to marry into the Sima royal family and become the future martial queen of Sima Yan. What do you think of me when you make such a fuss in the future? Everyone, staring at Ling Yuxuan, his face is full of incomprehension, and there is even a trace of unhappiness in his eyes. "Old ancestor, you are old, quit!" "It''s always like this. We are afraid to step back. In the future, we will be dragged down by you sooner or later!" Soon. Sima Yan finished the phone call, but just when everyone thought that their ancestors would lose face. The next moment. Everyone''s eyes widened. Sima Yan''s face was frightened and bowed respectfully to Ling Yuxuan. "Thank you, elder. Please tell me your kindness. I''ll leave first!" Ling Xuerong, Ling Daoyuan, and all the members of the Ling family, with wide eyes, stared at the red eyes with a gesture of seeing ghosts, but did not look away. What is the situation? "Brother Yan, you..." Looking at Sima Yan, who is about to leave without saying hello to herself, Ling Xuerong opens her mouth, but when she sees the world-famous hero in her mind, she is trembling and shaking when she walks. She stumbles on her heel directly, almost falls down, and her head is blank. "He already knows, and you?" Just then. Sima Yan had no sooner left his front foot than someone came to his back. The whole Ling family''s courtyard heard a sound. It was obviously coming to Sima Yan, who was directly announcing the news outside. "Jiang family, the supreme royal family of Qingzhou, came to tell us that they should not be enemies with Mr. Chu because of the kindness taught by Sima Laozu." "Ge family, the supreme king of Xuzhou, came to tell us that they should not be enemies with Mr. Chu because of the kindness of Sima Laozu when he rescued them." "Cao family, the supreme king of Wuzhou, came to tell us that they should not be enemies with Mr. Chu because of the kindness of Sima Laozu when he was apprenticed." ¡°¡­¡­¡± "There are five hundred people in the Dugu royal family, including the old warrior, Dugu Bubai. All of them are dead, five hundred heads are hanging all over the river." "I''m here to tell you!" The sound of Qi''s complaint, like a roar to the sky, reverberates in the whole Lingjia hall. Hiss! This moment. A breath of cool air rushed from the sole of the feet to the whole body, limbs, viscera, to the hair on the head. Ling Daoyuan and all the people in Ling''s family were numb. Their eyes were wide and their faces were frightened. Ling Xuerong sat down on the ground in fear. Her face was dull, like losing her soul. She couldn''t help saying the fourteen words repeatedly: "for If you don''t know Chu Lingxiao, you call him a hero in vain. " ¡­¡­ 2019, April 16th. The rising sun shines on the whole south of the Yangtze River, just like the name of Chu Lingxiao taboo, shining for thousands of generations, shocking the sky for thousands of years! So far. With the Dugu royal family, in the Yangtze River natural moat, overnight, into nothing. The world''s seven famous gods, overlooking the world''s martial arts kings, are all trembling, all shocked. No longer dare to pose high, plunder wealth in the past, all in the world mortals. "When the spring flowers are blooming, no one in the world knows you!" This moment. The world shakes. Taboo, has been in the world! Chapter 108 Who has seen, say a word, can gallop ceaselessly long river natural moat, ice cover ten thousand li? The vast void, but also under the snow. That scene. Who in the world has seen it? "I have seen it!" said all the nobles in Jiangnan That taboo general man, his name Chu Lingxiao! It came out from Jinling in the north and became the name of real taboo. It was in the south of the Yangtze River where all the dignitaries stood! What kind of martial arts do you have. To what extent? One word is the law, a martial king, then ashes, become a picture on the history books, a paragraph of text. All the high-level and legitimate members of the royal family want to know what happened in the changjiangtianqian on that day. But even if they ask. My ancestors all have nothing in their mouths except that sentence. "Dugu royal family, destroyed by Chu Lingxiao, you don''t want to talk about it in the future." However, this sentence, is to become all people, from the heart of a fear, pressure in the heart. It''s really hard to imagine what kind of horrible state Chu Lingxiao has reached. A king of martial arts, so destroyed. Human combat power. The moment makes everyone have a clearer understanding. The supreme royal family controls the ups and downs of the world. Wudao royal family, overlooking everything in the world. Chu Lingxiao! Surpass any strong person in the world, really stand on the cloud of the eternal dome, an invincible person, an ancient and modern, proud of the world ''s terror taboo. "He won''t be better than the emperor, will he?" The idea. Suddenly. In the minds of the seven Wudao kings, they flash by, and their hair stands up in fright on the spot, and a cold sweat appears behind them. Shake your head at once. "No, no, there are more powerful people of that level in the world." Since 500 years ago. The old man in the northern imperial capital, whose soul has returned to the heaven and the South tomb, has lost his last refuge to all the royal families. They can kill and play with it. But I dare not do it too much. Legend. The old man''s spine is still buried deep in the current imperial capital in the north. It is recorded that: "crystal clear, just like the sun and the moon!" It is used to suppress any curfew who want to disturb the Chinese secular order. When foreign enemies invade, who dares to be that traitor, this backbone, will be born and all the craftsmen will be eliminated! At the time of birth, all the mountains and rivers in the world will fade! "That''s the last imperial figure. It''s been five hundred years. It''s hard to find such a great God in the world." The king of Wudao only dares to sneak around and play with ordinary people. And dare not make a big show. It is because of the existence of the backbone of the emperor level figures that no one dares to cross the thunder pool. Now. There is another taboo God in the world that can suppress the Wudao royal family. He pushes the Yangtze River ten thousand meters high and shakes the whole world. Finally, there is a trace of comfort in the world, when the shackles are removed. Five hundred years! First time! "Jinling, Chu Lingxiao..." The only remaining seven Wudao royal families suddenly thought of these five words, and their hearts could not help shaking again. They only felt that there was a huge black cloud above their heads, mixed with lightning like palpitations, covering their whole body. They sent people to ask about the many royal families who went to watch the ceremony on that day. But even if you intend to put out the martial arts Royal shelf, to threaten a list of gods supremacy. But it is still the scene of the day. "Chu Lingxiao, Jinling, Kun Kunlun is forbidden. " The seven Wudao kings can''t help but connect these nine words to one another. All shook their heads again. Absurd, absurd. Chu Lingxiao, how could it be that Kunlun immortal. Now, the most suitable identity should be the mysterious strong man who appeared in Jinling a hundred years ago. The backbone of an emperor level great man can change the color of mountains and rivers. If they had seen the appalling scene of the great moat of that day, they might have understood. Who is Chu Lingxiao. "Forbidden Lord of Kunlun!" ¡­¡­ The mountains of China are all over the south of the Yangtze River. Jiangnan. It is also the birthplace of Taoism, as well as Zen and Tantrism, which is the Tathagata Buddhism. Lingyin Temple! Located in the east of a forest cliff, although not as other temples, the establishment of that magnificent. But the number of believers. Number one! Legend of dragon subduing arhat. He took off the Buddha''s embryo and was born in a large family around him. Once I woke up, I finally knew that the previous life was the head of all the Arhats. With a ragged cassock and an old bamboo fan in my hand, I entered Lingyin Temple and traveled around the world. To this day, Xianghuo is still flourishing. On the steps of Lingyin Temple. There are some successful people in suits, who look like a big boss, some students with beautiful faces, some women in the social wine market dressed in glamorous clothes, and some old people who have a strong sense of upper class and are wearing Zhongshan suits. No matter in the world, how high the status. When I got here, I couldn''t help kneeling down. I could not stop until I reached the temple. A white dress. With hands on your back, step by step, step by step, passing by the people who kneel down and worship one after another. Every time I walk by. Have a Lengshen, and sullen face, slowly raised, looked directly at the white figure. On a hillside thousands of miles away. Standing two figures, looking at a blue screen in the void, and the people in the screen are the white clothes on the steps of Lingyin Temple. "What is he doing in this broken temple?" Duan Junze frowned, puzzled. In this way, one can destroy a taboo strongman of the Wudao royal family. Suddenly. What''s the meaning of a secular temple? "Just take this time to identify this guy. What''s the origin!" Duan Junze''s eyes turned and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. He said lightly: "turn on the identity recognition function, name, Chu Lingxiao!" In my mind. Soon, there was a message panel. [Name: Chu Lingxiao! ] identity:??? ] age:??? ] strength:??? ] origin:??? ] but there are four question marks in a row. Duan Junze almost doubts whether there is something wrong with his ears. His face is dull. How can he not recognize the situation! "Turn on the identification function, name, Chu Lingxiao!" "Sorry, host, silly girl can''t recognize it." Duan Junze: "..." "Don''t you come from 2060, future technology, will not recognize the past?" "I''m sorry, host. Silly girl doesn''t know why she can''t recognize it." Suddenly. Duan Junze is confused. ¡°¡­¡­¡± How can this be? Is the script wrong! Shouldn''t it be that I Duan Junze have future technology, and I''m free in the world! The big black faced man standing next to him, is staring at the screen picture. His eyes are growing wider and wider. He seems to have witnessed some extremely incredible phenomenon. He can''t help but excite himself and murmurs in his heart: "it''s strange. How does the temple on earth feel strange thousands of years later?" "And the ordinary people in White always feel that they have seen each other and where they are." And then. Inside the screen, there was a sound of anger. "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know the rules of Lingyin Temple?" Chapter 109 On the steps, a middle-aged man in a suit and shoes, with a strong face, stood up and pointed angrily at Chu Lingxiao. "Lingyin Temple rules, step by step, step by step kneeling, heart is not sincere, how to let the Buddha Luohan in the temple bless you!" "You are blaspheming and will be punished!" The old man in the middle mountain suit also shouted in a cold voice: "the young people now are really getting more and more outrageous!" "The temple worships the Buddha, all dare to do the child play to treat, the heart has no awe, after is must suffer the big loss!" On the front steps, the believers who came here to pray for Buddha''s blessing all frowned when looking back. Where are the young people from. I don''t know the rules! Lingyin Temple is not the place outside where people use the guise of faith to brag about the city! Heart is soul! Things are done! "Can you hear me or not, get down quickly and kneel down step by step!" A beautiful girl in a white dress, with a cold and beautiful face, pointed to Chu Lingxiao with an ordered tone. She used to use this posture, repeated trials, so that many boys of the same age, bow. Boys of the same age. There is a little bit of vanity, especially in front of such a sweet-looking girl as her, she would like to show it. Even though. At last, I lost face, but in my heart, I was very happy. It can make such a beautiful goddess angry and full of achievement! But. Unfortunately. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, walked past her. In an instant. White skirt girl Leng in place, completely did not expect this result. "Benefactor, please obey the rules of our temple." At this time, two monks in cassocks made a bow gesture and stopped in front of Chu Lingxiao. However, the next moment. But I heard a faint voice, full of vicissitudes of life in the tone, with a long, cold feeling, suddenly reverberating in everyone''s ear. "Buddha, I''m not qualified to kneel." The whole court was quiet. Everyone opened their mouths and looked incredibly at the white dress in front of them. He What did you just say? "Shi Benefactor, what do you say? " Uncertain trill, with a hint of anger, asked again. "Buddha, no qualification, let me worship." This time, the tone of silence, mixed with a long sigh, fell to everyone''s ear, and the whole scene was dead. For a long time. Outside the Lingyin Temple, there were many reprimands, which suddenly came out. "This guy must be insane. Let him go!" "Let him go!" Everyone, it''s angry. I''ve seen the costume. I haven''t seen the costume! "Benefactor, you are unreasonable. Please leave now!" But just as the two temples presided over it, they stepped forward. There was a purple air over the Lingyin Temple, just like the picture recorded in the legend. Lao Tzu rode on a blue bull, went out of Hangu pass, thousands of miles of cloud, turned into holy purple air, and suddenly fell down from the eastern sky. All the statues of the Buddha in Lingyin Temple, arhat body, trembled violently, as if they were really revived, and the golden light all over them suddenly rose! Boom! In an instant. It seems that something is flying out of Lingyin Temple and into the clouds! Carrying hands, temperament is like the immortal Chu Lingxiao, slowly closing the deep eyes. "Here comes the purple!" A light voice, with the breath of the vicissitudes of life, just spread and spread, let the whole body of all the people, suddenly stiff. Boom! A purple atmosphere, permeated the surrounding cities! It only happens in a few seconds. Silly. All the people who came to the Lingyin Temple were stupid. They were stagnant at the same time. Looking at the sky, Chu Lingxiao, who exudes the holy breath, almost stopped thinking at the same time, and the whole person petrified. "Look what that is! There seems to be a purple rising in the sky! " "Then That seems to be the direction of Lingyin Temple! " "Wait, there seems to be someone else!" Seven or eight cities. Direct and complete sensation! Countless people open their eyes, their faces are dull, their limbs are stiff in place, their lips are astringent, and they look at the sky in the distance. Ziqi floating dust, can''t be said to be 30000 Li! A million miles! Half of Jiangnan in an instant! Only saw a ethereal figure, the whole body is covered with purple Qi, just to see, I feel very dignified. Like a pair of eyes under the abyss, cold, but plain, staring at half of the people in the south of the Yangtze River, everyone felt their hearts, were severely whipped, and could not help shivering. This moment. Looking at the direction of Lingyin Temple, the seven Wudao royal families have cool limbs. Their trembling voice is appalling: "and Another taboo is born! " Hangzhou City, Lingjia. A woman with elegant temperament, known as Jiangnan goddess, felt the tremendous momentum of ancient times, her beautiful eyes trembled, and her face was full of horror. Longhushan Tianshi mansion. Looking at the direction of Lingyin Temple, the purple air filled the sky, all of us were shocked, and there was an impulse to kneel, which shocked our hearts. Zhang Daoqian''s mouth is wide, his eyes are frightening, his beard is like the wild grass. He shakes wildly and his face is unbelievable. He can''t say the whole thing if he wants to. "Here This is... " ¡­¡­ "It''s impossible, how can it be!" Outside Lingyin Temple, on the hillside thousands away. Even the black faced big man, even if he has seen the god Buddha, there is also a baiba demon emperor who once dared to be a brother with Qi Tiangao, the title of the great saint. At this time, it is also scared to step back, eyes stare like two bells, eyes are crazy and trembling. "Feng Fengxian list, Fengxian list!!! This... How can it be!!! " Looking at the mythical figure who had been cheated back thousands of years ago, I was scared to look like a frightened man. Duan Junze''s face was stunned and his mind was blank. "Brother Niu, brother Niu, you What''s wrong with you. " He asked, his lips shaking and his mouth watering. It doesn''t matter. How does he raise his voice. The black faced man is still like a lost spirit sculpture with white face and wide eyes. Standing there, a scared look of all souls flying, shaking his head, repeating three words in his mouth. Boom! The purple air rises and pierces the sky. Half of the ground in the south of the Yangtze River is shaking violently. Countless pairs are full of dull, shocking eyes. Only a purple figure is seen, rising from the sky, hanging in the clouds, floating in long clothes, such as the return of the tide of the sea, sending out a turbulent holy breath. This moment. Everyone opened their mouths, took in the air conditioner, and all the goosebumps were up. All the people outside the Lingyin Temple fell to the ground in fear, on the hillside in the distance. Duan Junze''s whole body trembled and his eyes widened. He didn''t understand what happened. It''s thousands of meters away from each other, but I feel that Chu Lingxiao is looking at their small hillside. Before he knew it, he said something that was extremely strange to him. It was so light and floated around him. "Now, do you know who I am? The devil of the ox? " Chapter 110 The sentence fell. As if Chu Lingxiao had never been such a person. The purple air that covers half of the south of the Yangtze River disappears in an instant. Lingyin Temple, shining with golden light, has also returned to its former tranquility. All of us were sweating, as if we had been drained of all our strength. There was a sense of panic, and we all collapsed on the ground. Duan Junze, who was standing on the hillside, looked at the big black faced man standing beside him with an incredible face, and his legs began to tremble. What did he just hear? Lord of the ox! Chu Lingxiao, how to know! "Cattle Cow brother. " A cool feeling of pouring into the four limbs, passing through every pore until the heavenly cover, only felt that at this time, the air was filled with a ghostly breath, Duan Junze could not help but step back for several strides. He just moved a few steps. Immediately. Hiss! Looking at the white dress in the sky, I don''t know when I''ve been standing beside him. In an instant, the whole person''s hair stands straight, his scalp is numb, and he takes a breath of cool air. "You What are you doing? I I''m not afraid of you now! " Even the bull Lord knows! Just now Duan Junze had a panoramic view of the scene that shook half of the south of the Yangtze River and covered a million Li with purple air. At this time, Duan Junze really understood what kind of terrorist he was facing and could not imagine. "Even if you have weapons beyond the stars, you are still so stupid." Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, took a casual look at Duan Junze and made a faint voice. Duan Junze suddenly collapsed on the ground, looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, staring at the very near astringent, the heart also began to plop up. He has an illusion. Chu In front of Chu Lingxiao, he didn''t have any secrets, and even felt that he could see the silly girl in his mind! "You Don''t come here, I''m not the same as before! " That''s what it says. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t move from the beginning to the end, instead Duan Junze himself, with fear on his face, collapsed on the ground with his legs and moved back crazily. After keeping a certain distance from Chu Lingxiao, it seemed that he was relieved a lot. He quickly stood up from the ground, with a sneer on his face, but his tone still felt a tremor: "I I don''t believe it. What can you do with me now! " I can''t beat it! Then try something else! Technology from the next 2060 years can''t cope with a person from the past? [enable time and space shuttle function, transfer location, Tang Dynasty, transfer object, Chu Lingxiao! ] but just before he gave the order. A planet hundreds of millions of light-years away from the whole galaxy. By this time, the pot has been fried. The building, which represents ten galaxies and the highest technology, is full of researchers who are busy making a group, following the ants on the hot pot and walking around. Everyone goes out. The value that can bring to a star is enough to dominate a small Galaxy! But now. Each face, with a kind of panic, confusion, horror expression. "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? It''s been a hundred thousand years since I met this problem!" A middle-aged man wearing glasses, clothes and a white badge stood there and clapped the podium and said: "if you don''t hurry to find out, which star is the 863 experience object, why can''t you identify?" "Report, it''s the star of the Galaxy!" The middle-aged man suddenly froze there. As far as he knows, there is no superstar in the galaxy. How could this happen? According to common sense. Their sky Gang stars are the first two thousand ancient stars in the whole universe. Do not follow the path of cultivation. Technology is also king! Even those super stars in the galaxy can''t have the latest technology that can make them unrecognizable. Right, how can they just be a waste star "Give me the picture of the unidentified person." The middle-aged man took the picture and hurriedly walked out of the scientific research base to the top floor of Tiangang star. Even Tiangang technology can''t identify people. Who will it be? "Report! I have something to report! " Standing at a door as high as 10 meters, the middle-aged man bent down and bowed respectfully. "What''s the matter, come in?" The middle-aged man pushed the door into the room after a faint, moderate voice came from the room. Looking at a busy figure blocked by the light curtain, it is concise and comprehensive, which explains the purpose. "Jushi, your 3000 piece of science and technology has had a bit of an accident in the galaxy "Oh?" In the light curtain, there was a trace of doubt in that figure, but he was still busy designing the latest Tiangang technology, which didn''t seem to be the same thing. He asked casually: "what''s the accident?" "Earth Star, there is a human named Chu Lingxiao. His identity cannot be identified." Said the middle-aged man, taking the picture into the light curtain. "Here is his picture. Please have a look." Quiet! The room, which can hold tens of thousands of people, was suddenly quiet after the figure saw the photos. For a long time. Here comes a word. "I know. Tell others that the local stars are not allowed to put Tiangang technology in the future. I have something else to do. You can quit." The middle-aged man was stupefied for a while. He didn''t expect this answer, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions. He respectfully withdrew. But just before he left. In the empty and quiet room, only the more and more rapid breathing sound was heard. Then, there was a scream of fear. It seemed that if you didn''t scream, you would have to be scared to death. "I!!!! Tiangang Jushi, I''m lucky to see that second person!!! " ¡­¡­ "Time travel function! The transmission place is Tang Dynasty, and the transmission object is Chu Lingxiao! " "Send it to me! Send it to me!!! Send it to me!!! " "Send Chu Lingxiao!!!" On the hillside, Duan Junze was like a madman. He was sweating, stamping his feet madly, giving orders again and again, with a sneer on his face. [receive the Tiangang technology instruction and release the binding with the local star Duan Junze! ] with the sound in my mind, I feel uneasy on my face, from fear to horror. "Why! Why? I''m not the host. " "No Brother Niu, brother Niu, help me Duan Junze''s pupils were wide and his face was frightened. He didn''t understand what was going on. The whole person turned to ashes. Ziqi comes to the East, and the list of immortals will be published. The ox demon king standing on the hillside has a gloomy face. He already knows who Chu Lingxiao is and why this era doesn''t exist Immortal. "Don''t you go back, demon of the ox?" "Sir, Tiangong group of immortals, are they all dead after thousands of years?" "First Sheng, you don''t have to say that the old ox is just a rude man. The reason why the immortals will fall is that the old ox wants to go back to experience! " As if from the future through this era, the shadow of the ox demon disappeared. For a long time. The top of the hillside. A sigh, facing a ray of the sun, but only leaves a leaf, slowly falling, no white figure. "One day, you will all reappear, this day, not far, not far..." Chapter 111 [Duan Junze, the latest technology of Tiangang technology, silly girl, bind the host! ] [black faced man, unknown identity! ] [Lingyin Temple, ziqidonglai, tentatively related to the legendary immortal list 30000 years ago! ] [Chu Lingxiao, identity, age, origin, unknown! ] [strength, immortal level! ] in a remote and ancient manor. A young man in a loose robe looked at the direction of Lingyin Temple. His expression was calm. In his tone, he had an unexpected insight: "so it was." "What do you know, young man?" Standing next to him, a woman in a thin blue blouse showed a trace of joy on her face. "Tell Princess Dan what''s going on." The young man is just about to speak. Then came in a voice of ridicule and scorn. "Oh, our prince Chang of the royal family of Taishi, why did he get up so early today? Shouldn''t he stay in the room and rest all the time?" "Take a rest, take a rest, be careful of the wind outside, and blow your body away." A woman in a blue blouse, her pretty face sinks suddenly. She looks at the past along the direction of the voice, and her eyes are not happy. Outside the lobby. Into three or five extraordinary temperament, wearing a luxurious blue robe of young people. One of them, with a sneer on his face, seemed to be the leader. His words were full of concern, but he was full of sarcasm. "Our eldest son, we should have a good rest. Otherwise, how to take charge of the royal family in the future?" "Do you think so?" The young leader said, looking at the companion standing behind him deliberately, and then raised a roar, full of irony. "Yes, too!" "Five elder brothers are right. Our eldest son can''t fall down. Otherwise, how can he take over the royal family of Taishi in the future, isn''t he?" In the lobby, there was a burst of even more harsh and unpleasant laughter. The leading young man, with a slightly raised corner of his mouth, a sinister smile on his face, his hands on his back, and a sense of condescending looking down, his eyes sneering at the melancholy young man sitting there. "Second brother, you''d better go back to your room and have a rest. Your body can''t stand the tossing." All the people behind looked at each other, with a trace of banter on their faces, and looked at the youth with disdain. "Tai Shiluo, it''s interesting to come here every day to do this to Chang Gongzi!" The woman in the blue shirt clenched her hands and couldn''t bear it any more. The sarcasm of these people came out, full of anger and said: "good or bad, Mr. Chang, he is also a brother related to you. How can you always come here and insult him every day!" There is no choice. Everyone was shocked for a moment. Unexpectedly, one of them was just a servant of the royal family of Taishi, who dared to challenge the master. "How can it be uninteresting? It can trample on the foot of our once genius and ridicule us wantonly," sneered taishiluo "How can it be said that it''s not interesting?" "Brothers, you say, isn''t it?" Immediately. There was laughter again, and the hall was full of mockery again. "Five elder brothers are right, interesting and interesting. Is there anything more interesting than this in the world?" "Genius, the most amazing prodigy in the history of our royal family, what a big name!" "Oh, keep your voice down. Don''t frighten this genius. Otherwise, we won''t come out every day. Who else can we find to have fun?" The royal family of Taishi. Today, one of the seven Wudao royal families is located at the top of the North Mountain in the south of the Yangtze River. It is known as the North King''s history. It is also one of the seven Wudao royal families, which has the longest history of the family. I''m afraid that there is no inheritance time except for the Tianshi mansion of Longhushan mountain, which can be longer than it. Two thousand three hundred years! But. There are ten frescoes left by the royal family of Taishi and the founder of Chuang family, taishici. Up to now, no one can fully understand them. Finish. At this time, taishiluo''s eyes suddenly cold, staring at the woman in the green shirt, cold scolded: "and what are you, stinky girl!" "When will our brother talk about you, a lowly servant, and dare to comment on us?" Make a move. Raise a big hand, too Shi Luo is about to be direct, mercilessly fan green shirt woman one slap. Just. The taishiluo group didn''t notice that even the taishiluo women had the most weak eight Qi state of the grand master. Taishiluo had reached the earth Qi State, and she didn''t pay attention to it. But in the face of taishiluo, when she was about to fall, she was sitting there with a sickly face and didn''t speak all the time. Taishilao, who was once a genius of taishiluo, suddenly spoke out and said: "five younger brothers, my close servant girl is not sensible, so don''t blame her." Smell speech, too Shi Luo tiny smile, the face shows a trace of complacency. The hand that is going to fan down is only scratched on the fragile face of Princess Chen Dan. The latter is the pretty face with charming temperament. He has a desire in his eyes and attaches himself to Princess Chen''s ear: "little beauty, how can I give up to beat you? When I sit on the position of Lord Wu of the royal family of Taishi, I see this Waste, how to protect you! " "I will make you obedient and climb up my bed!" There was no one to talk. It was a quiet lobby. The voice of tislow. Extremely loud. Everyone behind him looked stunned. Looking at the eyes of Princess Chen Dan, she is full of a burning desire for possession. It''s a close servant girl of the second brother waste. It must be very exciting to play! "My good second brother, I''m here to tell you that my father has recommended me to my ancestors as the next leader of the Taishi royal family." "Then, don''t forget to come to my announcement!" Too Shi Luo sneers repeatedly, the face is full of cold arrogance, a wave, took everybody to leave this yard. "Five elder brothers, wait for you to play enough, then play for me." "Play for me too. If you can play in front of the second brother, it will be better!" In the distance came waves of laughter and scorn. "Young master, you can really bear it. These people are so insulting to you!" When everyone left completely, the whole body of Princess Chen Danfei''s temperament changed, extremely cold and full of killing intention. If there is a supreme state to see, will be surprised chin all fell, a servant girl unexpectedly reached the atmosphere state! "Don''t worry, it''s not the time." Taishihao stood up from his seat, even from a weak and irresistible appearance. In an instant, the whole person seemed to become a king who looked down at the world. The aura was especially unfathomable, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth: "compared with these, I now care more about Chu Lingxiao." "After half a month''s observation, he already has the qualification to become my servant!" Chapter 112 "Childe, that Chu Lingxiao, can''t be underestimated, are you sure to subdue him?" The willow eyebrows of Chen Danfei frowned, worried a little, and then stopped saying: "even the Dugu royal family..." "With one''s own strength, we have overthrown a warrior royal family with the same strength as our Taishi family. The strength is too terrible. We should not wait any longer." Taishi Hao shook his head and smiled at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t care. He said lightly: "Chu Lingxiao is really strong enough to dominate the whole earth. Unfortunately, he met me and could only submit to me as a slave." Too much, not from the heart sigh. Immortal! A fairyland is hundreds of times stronger than the land God. I didn''t expect this guy from Jinling to reach the realm that only ancient immortals deserve. If the ancient road of stars reopens now, the spirit will revive. Maybe. Chu Lingxiao must be the first immortal to mount the Xiantai! There is that section of the Junze, it turns out that he is also a system host, but it is a blind arrogant, do not understand advance and retreat of the idiot. I have no strength at all. Relying on only one auxiliary system, I want to take Chu Lingxiao down. It''s just a fool talking in his sleep. "Young master, you haven''t told me what happened to Lingyin Temple just now, and who is the man who is shrouded in purple Qi." Looking at the silent Taishi Hao, Princess Chen Dan''s eyes are full of adoration, a pair of eyes of Liu Dan, with an indescribable infatuation. Now, only she knows how invincible the prince is. It''s not like the rumors. Young master, when he saw through the mystery of the ten murals, unfortunately, he became possessed by the fire, spitting blood, and his realm plummeted. All the way, he became a waste with only the strength of a grand master. On the contrary. Today''s young master is incomparable to the old martial master. He will definitely be defeated within ten moves! "Chu Lingxiao!" "The man in Lingyin Temple is Chu Lingxiao. He is even more terrible than I imagined," he said coldly "He again?" Smell speech, Chen Dan imperial concubine immediately returned to the spirit, the face suddenly surprised. "Young master, wait a moment, wait for you to take the position of martial Lord, and then go to accept him." Lingyin Temple, purple air covers half of Jiangnan. All this, because Chu Lingxiao and rise. Even the omnipotent childe, Princess Chen Danfei is not sure whether she can make the other party willing to bow down. "Princess Dan, when did you disappoint me?" In one hand, Tai Shihao pulled the graceful Princess Chen Danfei into her arms. Her face was full of evil smiles. She closed her eyes and smelled the unique body fragrance of women. Light way: "that Chu Lingxiao is very strong, there is no one in the world. But I also have a token that he can''t refuse to be my servant! " Taishihao said, put his hand into Princess Chen Dan''s clothes, and gave her a firm squeeze. The latter can''t help singing. Let taishihao touch, a pair of charming as the beautiful eyes of snow, full of feelings. "Young master......" Chen Danfei''s voice is soft and greasy. She asks, "what are you going to do next?" "He is now at Chen''s house, the most important royal family in Hangzhou." Taishihao looked at the direction of Hangzhou city and spoke lightly. His tone was full of undoubted meaning: "go there and let him see me." "Young master, let me go?" Concubine Chen Dan was stunned for a moment. She was not sure. Such a strong taboo, will you listen to her just such a local environment? "Tell him what I said. If he swore to be my slave to Tarot all his life, I can help him to become the true immortal!" Taishihao got up, and a confident speech spread. He had his hands on his back and his eyes narrowed slightly. Staring up at the boundless sky, as if anyone in the world, he can''t see through, exuding a profound atmosphere. "As long as you have said this to him, I believe that he will kneel and beg you to bring him to see me." Chen Danfei''s beautiful eyes are more and more obsessed. She likes too Shi Hao. It seems that everything in the world can''t defeat him. She controls everything in her fingers. "Young man, I will go now!" "Go back quickly. Let Chu Lingxiao fly you in the sky. Come to me." Taishihao''s face was extremely calm. He didn''t worry that Princess Chen Dan would return empty handed. How about a fairy? Who can resist the temptation that only the ancient immortals can achieve the true immortals? "Chu Lingxiao, be my servant!" After Princess Chen Dan left. The whole yard, only taishihao is left. Suddenly. He seemed to be facing the air, talking to himself, and his plain voice echoed: "haven''t you analyzed the identity records of the black faced man?" "I''m sorry, but we can''t analyze it because of the strength of the host." "That is to say, Chu Lingxiao can''t?" "Yes, host." In the quiet courtyard, there was a voice of Taishi Hao talking to someone. "Host, whether to open Xiuxian or not." "Don''t worry, wait for that Chu Lingxiao to come over and be a slave. I have something to ask myself!" Hangzhou city. The royal family, the ancestral hall of Chen family. An Mengyou feels proud of her 20 years identity. He was sitting on the throne of the ancestral hall, a young man dressed in white and sipping tea lightly. He was severely humiliated. Who is she? Chen''s next cousin, Chen Jiannan! Living in Chen''s family for 20 years, Chen''s family has basically become noble. Apart from a few people, the servants of the whole Chen''s family, who dare to show a little disrespect to her! But today. She just woke up and was going to stay in the ancestral hall for breakfast. Then in the afternoon. Put on fine clothes, go shopping with her little sisters, have tea, and go to the bar by the way. I saw a man who didn''t know a strange man. He sat in a position that only Chen Wang could sit in. Even more for her rebuke, dare to ignore! "Ask you, who are you!" An Mengyou shouted: "who put you in? This is the Chen family of the supreme royal family. It''s not a place for you to come in!" Strictly speaking. An Mengyou is the one who lives and drinks in Chen''s house all day. When she was a child, she followed her parents to visit the Chen family of the supreme royal family. In order to show politeness, she was invited to play in the Chen family for a few days. Such distant relatives as an Mengyou. In every royal family, there are one hundred and eighty, almost of whom are of weak consanguinity and can be ignored. I don''t know. An Mengyou can''t leave. Because of the relationship between relatives, Chen''s family is not easy to say anything. If they live there, they will live there. Anyway, there are many houses. In this way, they have lived for 20 years! "Know who I am! I''m Chen''s little princess. Dare you ignore me! " At this time. There was also a cold sound coming in. "Who wants to see me and my grandfather?" Chapter 113 A young man dressed in white casual clothes and looking cool and handsome came in from the outside. He looked around the ancestral hall. Finally. When I saw Chu Lingxiao sitting in the right position, my eyes were slightly open and my face was respectful. I hurried to go there. An Mengyou saw Chen Jiannan coming. He was very happy and gave Chu Lingxiao a cold look. As if to say. You dare to ignore me. I''ll see you later! An Mengyou stops in front of him, grabs Chen Jiannan''s arm, shakes it and says: "brother Jiannan, you can count it." "Someone bullies me. Please take my place and teach him a lesson." Chen Jiannan stopped, but stood there. He was cold and aloof from others. He was totally different. His eyes were dazed, happy and frightened, and he stared at Chu Lingxiao in fear. "Brother Jiannan, have you heard me?" An Mengyou didn''t realize that there was something abnormal. She still had a lovely princess fan. It seems that she should be the one who was spoiled and protected by all people unconditionally in and out of this Chen''s house. Happily shaking chenjiannan''s arm, there was a sweet voice in sullen: "Jiannan cousin, hurry up, he bullies me!" How to know. Chenjiannan returns to his mind. In his sight, he feels the small face of an Mengyou. It''s the first time he sees it. Subconsciously, he casually asks: "who are you?" An Mengyou: "..." In the whole south of the Yangtze River, the only peerless Tianjiao with a unique title is chenjiannan. In addition to his own cold character, he will not take the initiative to see outsiders. Although we live under the same roof. But the Chen family of the whole royal family is too big. There are several entrances and exits, and there are more than a thousand servants in and out. An Mengyou, such a distant cousin, even if Chen Jiannan has seen her for several times, she is only subconsciously a servant. Then, forget it. But. An Mengyou is not angry at all. She loses her mind for a few seconds. Immediately, there was a sweet smile on his face. He tooted his mouth and said softly, "brother Jiannan, I''m cousin Mengyou. Don''t you remember?" "When I was a child, I came to your home to play and lived here." Chen Jiannan recalled for a while, and finally came to realize something. He was quite surprised and said, "Oh, you are the distant cousin twenty years ago?" "Twenty years later, you haven''t returned?" An Mengyou: "..." There is a kind of human face, which is thicker than the wall. And an Mengyou is a typical representative of self-improvement all the time. Even though Chen Jiannan doesn''t mean it, the meaning is obvious. An Mengyou still thinks that her lovely and beautiful girl, who lives in other people''s home, is totally natural. "Brother Jiannan, this is not the time." An Mengyou''s tiny hand pointed to Chu Lingxiao, and her face was slightly angry and red. She once again said: "br > " this man, he bullied me! " However, the next moment, her eyes are wide open, a small mouth has become a big "O" type, surprised. "Sir, Jiannan is polite." Her legendary cousin in the whole south of the Yangtze River, unparalleled and unparalleled, bowed down to the man in white at the moment and saluted him with great respect! "Brother Jiannan, are you mistaken? He is a......" An Mengyou just wants to talk, Chen Jiannan immediately turns back and stares at her coldly. She is so scared that she immediately lowers her head wrongly and dare not make a sound. But my heart is full of bitterness. "What is unique? I think it''s a brain failure. The master of Chen''s family bows to a strange man." The identity of an Mengyou. It''s a distant relative of Chen''s family. If you don''t listen, you''re just cheeky. I have been with Chen''s family for 20 years. I think I am a noble and unattainable royal lineage. I really think I am such a person. In fact, it''s the three words that often belittle people - the country bumpkin! Because. She didn''t even know the meaning of the royal family. What''s more, it''s not clear why Chu Chen Jiannan was called "no one in ancient times". No qualification to know, now has become the taboo name of the whole Jiangnan! As a result, seeing the arrival of Chen Qianfeng, the old ancestor of Chen''s family, immediately jumped up, pretended to be aggrieved, wiped his tears, and cried, "Grandpa, you are finally here, someone is bullying me." "Brother Jiannan, not only doesn''t help me teach him a lesson, but also stares at me with his eyes." "Little old Chen Qianfeng, see you, Mr. Xie, for helping Jiannan detoxify!" An Mengyou: "..." "Chen''s current master Chen cangyang, pay a visit to Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen is coming to our Chen''s house. It''s just so magnificent!" An Mengyou: "..." Instant. An Mengyou only felt the burning pain on her cheek, which made her helpless. She retreated one after another and found that only when she retreated outside the gate, she was like a drowned rat, and there was no trace of her running. Chen Qianfeng asked in a cold voice: "which girl is this? I don''t understand etiquette, offend sir!" "An Mengyou." "Twenty years ago, that little girl?" Chen Qian Feng is a little bit stunned, "one lives 20 years, this wench is cheeky enough, you didn''t let her go!" Chen cangyang: "..." It''s also the royal family. There are many houses and relatives. I''m sorry to open my mouth! "All right, all right." Chen Qianfeng waved, and then made another respectful salute to Chu Lingxiao: "I don''t know, sir, I''m coming to Chen''s house this time..." It''s not finished yet. Sitting there, Chu Lingxiao uttered two words lightly: "wait for someone!" Chen Qianfeng, Chen Jiannan and Chen cangyang look at each other. They are puzzled. People? Who? It''s almost two words. Just a second later, at the entrance of Chen''s ancestral hall, a charming woman in a blue shirt came in. In an instant. Chen family three people, all pupil fierce one congeals, full face is surprised! Earth atmosphere! What a young environment! The key is that they don''t know each other! And the first words of the woman in the green shirt made Chen Jiannan, Chen Qianfeng and Chen cangyang open their pupils and their eyelids beat. "I have an order from my son to recruit you Chu Lingxiao as a slave. Now come with me!" This is Princess Chen Dan. She saw that Chu Lingxiao was unmoved, and knew that such taboos existed, how could she listen to her. I can''t help but think of the words that Taishi Hao told her when she was leaving, with a cold and bright face and a light way: "as long as you go with me, young master will make you become a real immortal right away!" Immediately. Chen Danfei looks at Chu Lingxiao lazily again, turns around directly, and is about to leave. You must be right, Prince Shi Hao. As long as this sentence is said, the other party must follow her. However, the next second. Chen Danfei went back to see, but Chu Lingxiao was still sitting there, and her eyes were slightly shocked. I didn''t think it was clear. His face was a little unhappy, and he repeated it impatiently: "my son said that as long as you are willing to be a slave, you can become a real immortal right away. Do you hear that? Hurry to follow me!" Chapter 114 It became very quiet. Sitting in the right place of Chen''s ancestral hall, the white dress was still indifferent. She took a sip of tea lightly and looked indifferent, as if she had seen the air. From the beginning to the end, she did not see Princess Chen Danfei. Chen Qianfeng, Chen Jiannan and Chen cangyang are three people, but they are stunned. The three words that Chen Danfei said are echoed in their mind all the time. The pupils can''t help tightening, and their faces are appalled. This woman What did you just say! How immortal! Fairy! Even if I don''t know what true immortal stands for, one immortal word is enough to win everything! And! This woman''s son Listen to the tone. Now he knows everything about the whole Jiangnan. Otherwise, how dare he come here! Know their identity. Still so blind, there is no meaning in the heart, not a trace of fear! More to be a slave! Chen Danfei was a little angry, a pair of charming Danfeng eyes, straight out of anger, whispered: "did you hear what I said, deaf?" "My young master said, let you become a real immortal!" In fact, Princess Chen Danfei doesn''t know the meaning of true immortal position, but she knows that what Prince Shi Hao said is absolutely the supreme truth! No refutation! However, the air is still very quiet. Chen Danfei is the only one in the ancestral hall of Chen''s family. The white dress sitting in the right place still sips tea lightly. This kind of attitude of ignoring and disdaining makes Princess Chen Danfei laugh. It''s cold and mocking. The laughter is getting louder and louder. The whole hall is full of disdain. "It seems that it''s my son. I look up to you. It''s necessary for me to explain to you what the true immortal position represents for you now." Ironic words seem to laugh at Chu Lingxiao''s ignorance. According to Chen Danfei, it''s not the temptation of the real immortal, it''s not enough to make Chu Lingxiao crazy. It''s this man. I don''t know what it is! "Young master, you really look up to this guy." Princess Chen Dan looks at Chu Lingxiao with slight contempt and a sneer on her lips. She can''t help but think of Prince Shi Hao''s appearance. She has a crush on her face and sneers at her heart: "it can be seen from this point that the experience of Prince Chen is much higher than that of you, the immortal of the world!" She said directly: "I''ll tell you that the true immortal is hundreds of times stronger than your present state." "So, do you understand? Come with me if you understand! " 100 times! Smell speech, Chen family three people, eyes can''t help but stare again big, the thought blew up suddenly, a chaos. It''s a hundred times stronger than Mr. Chu''s current strength! How could this happen in the world? "Nonsense!" Chen Qianfeng, as the 40 most important person in the God list, was the first one to clap the table and shouted: "where is the little girl, you know how strong Mr. Chu is!" "A man pushes a Wudao royal family horizontally. You say that your son can make him more powerful than 100 times?" "What nonsense!" In front of Chen Qianfeng, there is still some uncertainty about the origin of Princess Chen Dan. At a young age, she has reached the local environment. It''s really amazing. It seems that she is not the lineage of Wudao royal family. But if you don''t know where you''re coming from, you can make the taboo around you, which is now the whole south of the Yangtze River, even more powerful! What is that concept? All he could think of were the illusory immortals in ancient myths and legends! Is there any such character in the world? Except "You can also question my childe''s ability from your perspective?" With scorn on her face, Princess Chen Dan glanced at Chen Qianfeng and sneered at her: "a small God ranking is superior, comparable to the power of a country, but only for ordinary people!" "My son, is a real reincarnation of the ancient immortal. He can accept you as a slave, which is a great reward!" Light words. It seems to be presenting a fact beyond doubt. Spread all over the hall. Chen Danfei looked away from Chen Qianfeng, looked at Chu Lingxiao with contempt, with a tone of command and a tone full of ridicule: "the whole star will be the plaything in my son''s hands in the future." "As long as you follow me now, my young master will let you ascend the immortal position which is hundreds of times stronger than you now." "Am I clear enough? Do you want to say it again? " Before you come. Concubine Chen Dan is still a little nervous. She is a strong taboo in the world. If she explains her intention, will she annoy the other party? But now it seems. It''s all her thinking. "Sir, this ignorant woman, who does not know how to be feared, will give it to me!" Chen Jiannan got up and saluted respectfully. He couldn''t stand it anymore. In their ancestral hall of Chen''s family, there came such a silly woman, who wanted to be enslaved. However, he was just about to make a move. "Chen Jiannan, three years ago, suffered from some kind of strange poison that suppressed cultivation, which has gone from the past to the waste "You finally got it, am I right?" His eyes despised Chen Jiannan and fell on Chu Lingxiao. But let Chen Jiannan suddenly, Leng in place, full of consternation, staring at Chen Danfei. "How do you know!" Chenqianfeng and chencangyang, hearing this sentence, are also in the same mind. This matter. In addition to them, all the senior members of Chen''s family don''t know, this woman, how to know! "Joke, who is my son?" Seeing Chen Jiannan''s three people''s look of astonishment and horror, Princess Chen Danfei immediately felt proud and snorted: "do you know why I can reach the place where only you, the peerless Tianjiao, can reach at this age?" "Because my son can do anything!" She said, glancing at Chu Lingxiao with disdain, and said lightly, "it''s nothing to relieve the strange poison. My son, you have a pill that you can''t imagine in your whole life!" "As long as you eat one, you can make anyone below the top of the list of gods improve a realm instantly!" Finish. Chen Danfei thought of Tai Shihao, sometimes melancholy, sometimes carrying hands of the emperor''s posture, deep pupil immediately full of obsession. "Is that so?" However, just then, a faint voice came out of Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. In an instant. The shock brought by Princess Chen Danfei has not been fully digested. The next moment. The scene that appears on Chen Jiannan seems to have witnessed a magnitude 12 earthquake. Chen Qianfeng and Chen cangyang are shocked. Their eyes are almost staring out. Their breath seems to be solidified at the moment. "Or so?" Light voice, again. The voice just dropped. Chenjiannan, temperament, posture close to God. There was a gust of surging weather around, like a giant dragon, soaring for thousands of miles, stirring the clouds in the nine clouds. In a moment, the whole Jiangnan was shaken. Countless people, full of horror, look at the direction of Chen''s ancestral hall. Concubine Chen Dan is even more scared to be silly. She has a big mouth and stays in place. "Here How could it be. " Chapter 115 All over Hangzhou, the city of Hangzhou. All the weather conditions, as well as the supreme conditions which are named in the God list, all feel the surging weather. Like the roar of the mountains and the sea, it is centered on the ancestral hall of Chen''s family and permeated all around. Ordinary people. There is no right to feel it. Near Hangzhou City, the royal families of several big cities around were all shocked and looked up at the direction of Hangzhou city. Ling family. Ling Yuxuan''s eyes were wide and his face was unbelievable. Looking at the sky on the other side of Hangzhou City, he was shocked and said: "this That young man of Chen''s family has broken through. " "It''s unbelievable, it''s appalling." Dozens of gods list the supreme, looking at the soaring breath of Hangzhou City, all of them can''t help but suck in the air. Three years later, it''s only half a month since we got back to the top! Chenjiannan! It''s a direct breakthrough to the supreme realm! "It''s unbelievable. It''s unbelievable." The nearest one is Dugu Tianfang in Suzhou city. He looks up at the sky in the distance and takes a deep breath. His face is shocked and he says: "before he is thirty years old, he has arrived at the supreme one. In this case, Chen Jiannan will not enter the supreme one who is named king before he is fifty years old!" He has just finished speaking. In the sky of Hangzhou City, the supreme breath of wanton surging, just like a real cold knife, suddenly became extremely fierce, a strong pressure directly on the front, rushed to them directly, all of them shrunk fiercely when they were pupil, their lips kept shaking, their voice was full of horror, and like seeing ghosts, they screamed: "br > " Supreme! " Chenjiannan! Chenjiannan again! He actually broke through again and directly stepped into the ranks of those people who were in the supreme state! All the gods are supreme, completely stupid. No way! How could it be, how could it be! Chen''s ancestral home. Quiet! A dead silence! Chen Danfei stood there with a dull face, her facial features twitching like a fool, giggling and retreating in fright, shaking her head with a rattle and saying: "it''s impossible, it''s impossible, how could it happen!" Chen Qianfeng and Chen cangyang, both of them, have big eyes. They just feel like they are dreaming. It seems that at this moment, the whole world is very unreal. How could this happen! Only two words! Jiannan, from a weather situation! All the way up to the ordinary people spent 200 years, are impossible to achieve the title of King - the supreme! Chenjiannan''s feeling now is that he just took a very exciting roller coaster, his heart was beating wildly, his whole head was dizzy, and he looked at his father and grandfather with shock. Looking at sitting there, like nothing happened, Chu Lingxiao''s expression was calm. When Chen Jiannan spoke, he couldn''t speak quickly. "First Sir, here This... " "Last time I didn''t detoxify you, but directly promoted you from the grand master to the weather." "Now it''s the real antidote, and it''s easy to upgrade your realm." Chenjiannan: "..." Chen Qianfeng, Chen cangyang: "..." Princess Chen Danfei: "..." The whole ancestral hall of Chen''s family suddenly set off an inexplicable sense of horror. The air temperature is as cold as a hundred degrees below zero. "Your son, can you do that?" Chu Lingxiao opens his mouth lightly, and finally looks straight at the past for the first time. However, Princess Chen Danfei was afraid to go out for a while. She felt a chill behind her. She tried to open her mouth, but she felt that her throat was blocked by something, her face was dumb, and her whole body could not help shaking. "Young man, let me have another one." "This pill can only be taken by one person within ten years. Unless you reach the supreme state, I can continue to give it to you. Otherwise, you will not be able to bear the power and die." She subconsciously recalled the conversation between the two when she took out the elixir that day. "That can not use Dan medicine, can let a person, the method that promotes realm instantaneously?" "Yes, but it''s a legend belonging to the immortals. It seems to refer to a person." "Who?" "Here I don''t know. " So far. Her realm is climbing all the way, and she has become a Super Master of the earth atmosphere! Princess Chen Danfei shivered all over her body. She woke up from the memory. Her face was frightened. Her pupils were tight. She stared at Chu Lingxiao. Her lips were shaking and she said: "you You, you won''t, it''s that... " "Impossible, impossible, said the young master..." Her words did not finish, the plain eyes, the moment turned extremely cold, scared Princess Chen Dan immediately breathed a coagulation, directly collapsed on the ground. Chen Jiannan, Chen Qianfeng and Chen cangyang, close their mouths tightly and dare not make a sound. Terror! World shaking! You can put Just then. Chen family three people, immediately pupil opens big, this moment, they all thought through. Instant. I just felt a huge terror sweeping my whole body, and my hair stood up. I looked at each other at once, and saw that the other side was also frightened. It was self-evident in my heart that four words came out. "Forbidden Lord of Kunlun!" These four words appear in my mind for a moment. They finally understood why all the gods who watched the Dugu royal family and sealed the Buddhist ceremony were not willing to disclose the details of that day. A drop of water. Spring phase report! Chu Lingxiao has great kindness to them. Chen family will not go anyway! But now It''s all figured out! Kunlun forbidden! Chu Lingxiao is the forbidden master of Kunlun! They should have thought of it! Kunlun Mountain, suspended in Jinling for a short time. In the north, there is a terrorist existence that kills the supremacy of the new Jinshen list in a single move. Such an obvious connection, they actually understand now! But in the mind of Chen Danfei, there are several other words echoing all the time. "It belongs to the legend of the immortals and Buddhas. It traces back to the myths and stories. It can be traced back to thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, hundreds of thousands of years." "Maybe it''s not the sun that Kuafu pursues. I went out of Hangu pass in the west, and I didn''t go to preach. The foreman didn''t run into the mountain, not just to vent his anger." "There is also a group of four people from the west, who have traveled all over the world. I''m afraid it''s not that simple. They should be looking for someone!" Princess Chen Dan''s thoughts are still turning. But the next second. Her whole body began to turn into fragments. When she found out, her face was frightened and almost mad. She looked at the white dress in front of her eyes, and her eyes were shocked. She wanted to open her mouth and talk. "No..." But just finished a word, suddenly silent, her whole mouth has been gone. Only see a pair of eyes light shudder, full of regret, dull Danfeng eyes, has been staring at Chu Lingxiao, seems to say the unfinished words. "Childe, he is..." Chapter 116 The dying Princess Chen Dan. Regret. Regret to the extreme! She wanted to go back and tell Tai Shihao not to accept Chu Lingxiao as a slave, and not to be an enemy of him. "Young master, we''ll see you in the next life..." The ancestral hall of the royal family of Taishi. Standing there, with both hands on your back, staring at the direction of Chen''s home in Hangzhou, Taishi Hao is still waiting for the return of Princess Chen Dan. Suddenly. I felt a little uncomfortable in the dark. Subconsciously, I frowned slightly. With a little doubt in her tone, she said to herself: "why hasn''t she come back? At her speed, she should have brought Chu Lingxiao back now. It''s right to come back." How immortal! The temptation of a real immortal is enough to make an immortal on earth look crazy after hearing it. "Chu Lingxiao, come on, and become my servant!" A smile slightly raised from the corner of the mouth, a pair of placid pupils deep, full of deep, calm. "I''m so grand. Thousands of years ago, the ancient immortals of the world passed away. Who has the deep knowledge of me in the world?" He had already guessed that Chu Lingxiao was the Kunlun immortal suspended in Jinling. But who is he? Ancient immortals on earth! Thousands of years ago, there were no immortals. The Eight Buddhist vajras and the seven Penglai immortals were those who could climb the Lingxiao temple. He had the honor to meet one or two of them. Ancient Tianting, long gone. Tiangong group of immortals died in the last great disillusionment. Even if there is a immortal level, it''s lucky to survive. At most, there are only one or two immortals. They don''t even have the status and honor to be wild immortals! "Now I can understand the mystery of the ten murals left by taishici and get the system of cultivating immortals." The voice of coldness and arrogance echoed in the whole ancestral hall. "It''s just a Kunlun wild immortal. I''m too smart to accept you as a slave. I''m fully qualified!" He can''t wait to see the scene of waiting for Chu Lingxiao to arrive, and kneeling to beg for him in order to ascend the real immortal position. Five more minutes passed. Too Shi Hao eyebrows, can''t help wrinkling tight again some, how haven''t come back? "Help me see where Princess Dan is." [Xiuxian system starts, search target, Princess Chen Danfei! ] [search location, Chengchen home, Hangzhou! ] [report the host, target Chen Danfei, has no breath of life! ]"..." Too Shi Hao''s eyes, and then to the face, suddenly gloomy down, a face became unusually cold. He can''t believe it. "You said there was no breath of life..." [report to the host that Princess Chen Danfei is dead. It seems that she has no soul and can''t revive! ] [please host, save your sorrow! ]"..." Quiet! The whole ancestral hall of Chen family is very quiet in a moment. You can only hear the sound of clenching your teeth. You can feel the anger that is being suppressed. It is burning violently. "Who did it!" [report host, preliminary identification, Chu Lingxiao! ] even if there is an answer in mind. But the moment the voice falls. All of a sudden, there was a strong sense of killing in Oshio. Around the moment. With countless fierce swords, the desks, chairs, benches and benches are all turned into powder. "Chu! Ling! Xiao!!! " Looking at the direction of Chenjia in Hangzhou. A cold face can wring out of the water quickly, word by word from the teeth, squeezed out, full of anger and hate, cold. "I swear to Shi Hao, I will let you die, and I will let you pay for Princess Dan''s life!!!" Boom! An unimaginably powerful and powerful pressure, suddenly from this ancestral courtyard, the whole territory of the royal family of Taishi was shaken. All of them immediately looked up, their pupils were wide, their eyes were frightened, and their faces were full of disbelief. It was built in a secret chamber in the deep mountains of the royal family of Taishi. A middle-aged man, who sits cross legged and has white hair, feels this shocking and unimaginable power, and his body shivers violently. Instant. Open your eyes and look at the ancestral hall in horror. Your scalp is numb and your lips are shaking. "Here This is... " The middle-aged man, with a cold sweat behind him, couldn''t believe it at all. This power! It''s superior to his peerless old martial master! "How could it, it''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Taishi''s eyes were frightened and his pupils could not help contracting. He has already felt that the source of this power is actually the abandoned son of their royal family! Ancestral home! Tai Shihao slowly regained his peace. But the face is still angry to the extreme, the eyes are cold, biting teeth. "Chu! Ling! Xiao!!! How dare you kill me Dada. There was a rush of footsteps. "What''s the matter?" Taishiluo led a group of people, first arrived here, frowned, walked to taishilao and asked coldly: "how about people!" Looking at the broken seats, they subconsciously think that the owner of the terrorist force just left, which was not caused by the waste of the great historian. "Waste, ask you!" Taishiluo looked scornful and proud. He looked at taishilao at will. Bang! But he just took his eyes back. A slender hand, effortless, directly pinched his neck and forced him to separate from the ground. When he opened his eyes and trembled wildly, he looked at the man in front of him in horror. He had always been called the second brother of waste. In an instant. Those cliques who came with him were all scared and stupid. They couldn''t believe it at all. The strength of the environment! As fragile as paper! At once, the genius he once looked up to didn''t degenerate into a waste! His eyes were so frightened that his limbs trembled even more. A sense of suffocation from the throat made his eyes white, and he stretched out his hand to hoarse and said: "second brother Second brother, Rao Life... " Click! Taishiluo''s two eyeballs are wide, and his neck is broken directly! The rest of them. His face was frightened, his pants were wet, his legs were soft, and he began to step back one by one. Taishilogui is the next leader of the army. He died like this! Cold eyes, no feelings. Look at everyone. "Come on Run away! " As soon as one person finished speaking, he turned around and ran away. His body turned into a blood mist and disintegrated. Bang! Bang! Bang! Five blood fog. None of these lineages ran away. They were all wiped out by Taishi Hao. [congratulations to the host. It has reached the top ten of the land God Wonderland. You can take the real immortal pill. Do you want to take it! ] [zhenxiandan, with the current state of the host, can''t completely consume the medicinal power. It can reach five immortal levels at most! ] Tai Shihao said coldly: "not now. Since Chu Lingxiao is so ungrateful, I will meet him in person when I unify the seven martial arts royal families and Longhushan Tianshi mansion!" Hangzhou city. Chen''s ancestral home. A light of plain eyes, through countless deep mountains and ancient forests, overlooking the entire kingdom of Taishi. Then. Slowly withdraw. Chapter 117 Silent Chen''s ancestral home. Curl tea fragrance, circle. With a sigh of vicissitudes, it echoes in the ears of Chen Jiannan and others: "under this star, it should be very soon, it will become very lively." It seems that there is a feeling that no one in the world can hide, with a trace of cool and boundless. Can''t help but make Chen family three people, can''t help but a tight heart. Kunlun forbidden! Now. Just sit beside them and drink tea! Dare not speak! Don''t make a sound! "Sir is here today..." "Wait!" Recall the scene just entering the door. This question and answer, let chenjiannan, chenqianfeng, chencangyang three people, all over the body hit a shiver, full face startled color, back straight cold sweat. If one day. When others know what you are going to do and say in the next moment, it''s as if there are invisible hands in the dark, restraining your body and controlling your mind at will. What an unknown feeling it is! Terror! I can''t imagine! I''m afraid the woman named Chen Danfei didn''t know this before she died. What the ancients called the prophet! It really exists! Chen Qianfeng forced the fear in his heart. His eyes slowly turned to Chu Lingxiao. His eyes were awed and frightened. He said: "dare Excuse me, sir, this woman just now... " "She comes from the royal family of Taishi." Before Chen Qianfeng finished speaking, the faint voice came. "The name of the young man is Tai Shihao." As soon as that is said. Chen Qian Feng is stupefied for a moment, then before a few seconds, he remembers who Tai Shihao is. Immediately. Chenjiannan and chencangyang are both surprised. Their faces are full of wonder. The three couldn''t help looking at each other. Great! Isn''t that the great historian of the Wudao royal family, who was once well-known, understood the genius of the three frescoes left by the great founder of the great historian, Tai Shici, when he was only seven years old! This matter. It made a sensation in Jiangnan. At that time, almost everyone thought that if Tai Shihao wanted to become the most powerful warrior in the history of the eight martial arts kings, he would be able to win the unimaginable realm in his lifetime! Eight years old! Understand two pictures again! That time. All of a sudden, seven old masters of martial arts were shocked and gathered together to see Taishi, the king of Wudao, just to have a look at Taishi Hao. Taishici, the first ancestor of the founder of the Taishi royal family, was later called Xuanxian Taoist. On the top of the northern mountain, he drove crane to rise to immortality. It''s a legend. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. The ten mysterious frescoes that can be left behind, however, are clearly recorded in each ancient book of Wudao royal family. Past and present! If someone understands the mystery of ten murals, he will be able to step into the steps of the ancient immortals and enter the Lingxiao hall! I thought. It''s just a legend. Throughout the history of each brilliant talent, can be called a time of the most arrogant martial master, even the first generation, the second generation, all stopped at the eighth mural! But when Tai Shihao appeared, all the Wudao royal families were in a cold sweat. That''s what I understand! Legend, may be true! All along. Taishi family, as the most ancient one of the eight martial arts royal families, has attracted much attention. It is the only one who has been granted the title of emperor level peerless great man. It is granted the title of standing in the north of the south of the Yangtze River and the North royal family in the world! Until. Four hundred years ago! The three elders, led by Dugu, joined hands with the experts of the three ethnic groups to kill the three most powerful people in the current imperial capital! That''s it. It has broken the Taishi family of the northern royal family, and has become the head of the Wudao royal family. If Tai Shihao didn''t become a waste. But I realized the sixth mural. In today''s young generation, his unique title would not fall to chenjiannan. "How could it be him?" Chen Qianfeng''s eyes are wide and his face is unbelievable. Chenjiannan and chencangyang are the same. The royal family of Taishi, is this crazy, or is it magic? Didn''t you see the whole ancient garden of the Dugu king family, the old master of martial arts, Dugu Bubai and the five hundred people? Follow normal thinking. They can all guess Mr. Chu''s identity. As one of the king families of Wudao, the Taishi surname can''t guess? How could taishiyuan allow an abandoned son to do so boldly. And Why an abandoned son can know the immortal, the real immortal "Sir, you..." Chenqianfeng is a little speechless. He wants to talk, but he doesn''t know how to say it. He''s a God. When he was young, he was also kind to him when he was instructed by the old master of the Taishi royal family, taishiyuan. It''s really wrong if the whole royal family of Taishi is harmed by a younger generation who doesn''t have eyes. "Here comes another." Chen Qianfeng just wanted to talk. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes were quiet. He looked at the empty lobby door and took a sip of tea. Light way: "this ignorant girl, to your disposal." There is no choice. Chen Qianfeng, Chen Jiannan and Chen cangyang were stunned. They looked at the front of the lobby. What girl? Next second. A girl in a pink dress and delicate light make-up, with a complacent appearance, came in boldly. Behind her. He also followed a man with a white paper folding fan and a flowing white shirt. Immediately. Chen Qianfeng''s face sank. Look at this situation. This bastard girl is going to find a helper. She needs to be ready to be angry for her. All three of them were ashamed because they couldn''t bear to look down. How could they have such a cheeky relative in Chen''s family, the most noble of the royal family? They are not as knowledgeable as ordinary people! No! The three of us were so respectful to Sir at that time! It''s a fool who knows what kind of existence it is! An Mengyou doesn''t think much about it. An ordinary man dare to ignore her. Who does he think he is. If your Chen family doesn''t help me out, will there be no one there? Living in your Chen''s house for 20 years, I am an Mengyou. I have known the royal lineage with the same status as you! But. However, she played a trick and didn''t tell Jiang Mingtao about the process of Chen''s ancestral hall. All she wanted was proof. Her relative, who has lived in Chen''s house for 20 years, is also out of reach! Jiang Mingtao, who happened to be playing in Hangzhou City, didn''t care at all. When he received a call from an Mengyou, he came here. Who is Jiang Mingtao? Jiang''s lineage, the royal family of Qingzhou! His female friend, being bullied, is that tolerable? Since the senior management of Chen''s family is not there, he is reluctant to make a meeting! ¡­¡­ But Jiang Mingtao is not a fool either. Can enter Chen''s ancestral hall, the identity is by no means an ordinary man, so simple, but with his Jiang''s lineage identity, let the other party apologize, is it OK? But when he just came to Chen''s ancestral hall. The scene in front of him made his head suddenly unable to respond. His thoughts suddenly became blank. "Said Chen family high-level is not in!" "Chen family is now King Chen cangyang. There is no Chen Jiannan, Chen..." Just one look. Jiang Mingtao stood in the same spot directly in cold sweat. Chapter 118 "Chen family ancestor, Chen Qianfeng..." Jiang Mingtao was in a cold sweat on his forehead. He was afraid to look up. As the lineage of Jiang family, the most important royal family in Qingzhou, it is also the lineage of Jiang family. In addition to the second person in the succession of the king, it can be said that it is the influential person of the whole young generation in the south of the Yangtze River. Chen family, he has met them naturally. But the problem is! Why! Ann Mengyou said, no! It''s not that there is only a strange man who intrudes into Chen''s ancestral hall without any reason and sits in the right place! Now this is the case! Obviously not! I haven''t waited for him to speak. An Mengyou crossed his waist, snorted coldly, and took off the look of a tough young lady. He stared at Chu Lingxiao with deep eyes. He was full of pride and said: "I, an Mengyou, am also a person of status. You are an ordinary man, trying to ignore me?" Such a girl. There is no life to be a princess. But got the princess''s disease. I don''t know who I am. In Chen''s house of the supreme king, he has been eating and drinking for 20 years, and his hands are short, and his hands are soft. He does not consider himself an outsider. Her parents, who have hinted at her several times, are almost back. Lived for twenty years. You don''t want face, so do we. I''d like to live for a few years. In the future, in the whole south of the Yangtze River, if you have any trouble, as long as you show the identity of Chen''s relative, it will be like a royal relative, and everything will be unimpeded. Never thought. Their daughter''s cheek is really too thick. Not only won''t you come back. Every time I meet anyone, I always say that I am Chen''s person, Chen''s little princess. Is to go back to my own home. All of them should show a Royal Princess''s demeanor, take the most expensive luxury car, put on the red carpet, and have a etiquette team on both sides! "Settle down girl, you are against the sky, and dare to challenge your teachers!" Chen Qianfeng is really angry. For the first time in his life, he saw such an ignorant and complacent young man. The key is still with their Chen family, relatives! Shame! What a shame! "Grandpa Zu, if you don''t help me out, won''t you allow me to find someone else?" An Mengyou snorted, turned his head to one side, looked at Jiang Mingtao, who lowered his head and dared not speak. Naturally, one hand was holding the other''s arm, the other hand was pointing at Chu Lingxiao, and the voice was tired: "brother Jiang, it''s this man, it''s him, bully me, you can help your sister an out of gas!" Chen Qianfeng: "..." Chenjiannan, chencangyang: "..." The three felt their heads buzzing and headache. To be honest. Little relatives like an Mengyou don''t understand what the supreme royal family represents at all. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t make a sound, they would have clapped to death! "Brother Jiang, why don''t you talk? Hurry to vent for sister an." See Jiang Mingtao don''t talk. An Mengyou toots his mouth and pretends to be angry. He is quite lovely and shakes Jiang Mingtao''s arm like a coquette. But she didn''t see it. At this time, Jiang Mingtao''s face was extremely white, and his forehead was sweating. He only felt a pair of plain, cold eyes, and stared at him straight. Jiang Mingtao is not like an Mengyou, a mentally disabled woman. Before I came. He is still very confident. Jiang''s lineage in Qingzhou, as long as it''s not the old generation, which one of the young generation doesn''t give him three thin noodles? But now it seems. It''s not like that at all! His eyes were wide open, sweat ran down his forehead, dripped in front of his heels, his breathing became more and more urgent, his eyes were restless, and his face was full of panic. A Chen''s current king! There is no one with a title! One Top of the list! In my own home, I only sit in the side position, tolerate a strange man in white, and sit high in the ancestral hall! An Mengyou is still coquetting, shaking Jiang Mingtao''s arm, and her voice is sweet: "brother Jiang, you talk, why don''t you talk?" "Help me out, brother Jiang!" But then. Jiang Mingtao suddenly raised his head and looked at Chu Lingxiao in front of him. He asked tremblingly: "dare Excuse me, this is... " His words haven''t spoken yet, Chen Qianfeng makes a look and says a word coldly. "Chu!" Boom! The moment I heard the word. Jiang Mingtao''s eyes widened, his back was sweating and his legs were soft. If it wasn''t for an Mengyou who was holding his arm, he would have collapsed on the ground. The next moment. A casual sense of falling. Pass it on to an Mengyou. She couldn''t help but froze for a moment, her face puzzled, looking at Jiang Mingtao, whose body was shaking all the time. There is a trace of indifference on his face. Still that silly asked: "brother Jiang, what''s the matter with you? "Isn''t it Chu? What''s the big deal?" Jiang Mingtao''s eyes widened again, like watching a fool looking at an Mengyou, like avoiding ghosts and gods, and he quickly threw his hand open on his arm. Then, I did not know her, and hurried to one side. An Mengyou: "..." "Brother Jiang, what are you doing?" She blushed and stamped her feet like a little girl. However, Jiang Mingtao was even more frightened. He was shocked. His soul was coming out. He immediately looked at Chu Lingxiao and explained: "Chu Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Chu. I don''t know her. " "Today I came to visit Mr. Chen. I happened to meet him on the way." An Mengyou: "..." "Brother Jiang, what do you say? I''m your sister an. How can you say you don''t know me?" See an Mengyou come forward. Jiang Mingtao''s heart was about to jump out, his face was frightened, his feet retreated and his hands waved. "No, I am your elder brother Jiang. You are my elder sister. Do you think you can be elder sister an?" His eyes were still shining, and he kept glancing at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting there. Tears of fear were coming out. He said incoherently: "no, no, I don''t know you. I don''t know you at all. Don''t talk about it." Finish. Trembling and uneasy, he knelt on the ground directly and looked at Chu Lingxiao in fear. "First Sir, this woman, I knew that she lived in Chen''s house for 20 years shamelessly. I really don''t know her. " An Mengyou: "..." Silent. Chu Lingxiao took a sip of tea lightly, without any intention of taking care of it. "While Sir, there are a large number of adults, don''t worry about it with you. Don''t get out!" Chen Qianfeng glares at Jiang Mingtao. Immediately. Jiang Mingtao quickly kowtowed to amnesty. The next moment. Under the dazed eyes of an Mengyou''s face, he ran faster than the rabbit, and disappeared in an instant. Immediately. The face of an Mengyou is full of shame and anger. "I don''t believe it. I''m a little princess. I have someone else. I''ll call my other brother now!" "Brother Lin, come on, a man is bullying me." "What''s the name?" On the other end of the phone, there was a lazy voice. "Chu Lingxiao, he..." Dudu Dudu, not finished, but the phone hung up. Fight again! "Brother Zhou, a man bullied me." "What''s the name?" "Chu Lingxiao!" Doodle doodle "Brother Wei, yes..." Doodle doodle "Brother ye, there is a man named..." "You are a princess with brain damage. What spring and autumn dream do you have? Can you provoke that one?" Again, there was a phone hang up. An Mengyou: "..." Chapter 119 The whole Jiangnan. More than ten royal families picked up the phone, heard Chu Lingxiao''s three words, and all of them were scared to sweat and hung up the phone. Sit there, shivering. The whole man''s eyes are wide, and he has no one to look at. The head of an Mengyou is broken! Who did she just say? Chu Lingxiao! Don''t even know who this is! Everyone can''t help but shiver in fright. They come back to their senses and quickly delete all the contact information about an Mengyou in their mobile phone. "Your number has been blacklisted." "Your number has been blacklisted." "Your number has been blacklisted!" An Mengyou was ashamed and angry, still calling for help, but all of a sudden, the whole person was stupidly in the same place, with a face that was hard to accept, shaking his head and saying: "impossible, impossible, I am the little princess of my brothers, how can they treat me like this." Twenty years since I lived in Chen''s house. She is peaceful and dreamy, just like flying on the branches to become a Phoenix. With the identity of Chen''s relatives, she has become one of the several girls who have attracted the attention and been spoiled in the whole Royal Circle of Jiangnan. Come and go. Others gradually regard her as Chen''s family directly, but forget that she is just a small gold from an ordinary rich family. "Princess Ann, sister Ann, little sister Ann." Every day, there are people who flatter her. She looks lovely and beautiful. The young royal families hold her in their hands, as if she lives in a fairy tale world, walking lightly. For this reason. She even asked her parents to change her surname to Chen. Now her identity, surname an, how to match her! But he was slapped directly. And scolded her. "Shameless!" No shame, no shame. I am an Mengyou. Now I am the little princess of the Chen family. When I officially take Chen as my family name and become a real prince and aristocrat, you will all bow to me! A cry of rage. It directly interrupts all illusions. "Come on, give me this girl, blow out of Chen''s house, she will not be allowed to come in again!" Chen qianfenggui, the ancestor of Chen family, has not asked about these children for more than 100 years. But today it is. Even his grandfather, who has lived for nearly 400 years, feels a little sick from his heart. Angrily he said: "eat our Chen family! Drink from our Chen family! Live in our Chen family! Who do you think gave you your present identity? " "What do you think they really think of you What little princess, if it wasn''t for our Chen family, what would you be! " An Mengyou''s face is dejected. Suddenly, he falls to the ground. In a few seconds. An old housekeeper, with three or four big and rough servants, hurried in. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!" Chen Qianfeng slaps the table angrily and scolds coldly: "let me hear it later. She uses the identity of Chen''s family, pretends to be powerful outside, and settles in the side of the family. Then give me all out of Chen''s family!" The old housekeeper quickly waved. Several big men come forward, drag an Mengyou''s body directly, and go out. An Mengyou immediately returns to God. As if suffering from the loss of heart madness, he struggled desperately and could not accept the fact at all. His voice trembled and he shouted: "Grandpa, you You can''t do that to me. I don''t want to go back home. I don''t want to! " "I''m Chen''s little princess. I''m an Mengyou, Chen''s little princess!" Chenjiannan: "..." Chen cangyang: "..." Up to now, do you still dream? Chen Qianfeng, as the most important one in the God list, has a blushing old face. He only feels his face is dark. He glares at Chen cangyang and mutters: "br > " look at how you, the king of Chen family, are supposed to be and how you can allow this girl to live for 20 years! " Chen cangyang: "..." He was helpless, too. It''s not his permission. I''m really embarrassed to ask. Wait for an Mengyou to be blown out completely. Chen Qianfeng quickly bent down, knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao, and said with awe: "Sir, let you see the joke." His kneeling. Chen cangyang and Chen Jiannan, who have just been disturbed by an Mengyou, are confused. This reminds me of Chu Lingxiao''s real identity. The two men''s bodies trembled violently and their eyes were frightened. When they were ready to kneel, they were an invisible force. They directly lifted them up together with Chen Qianfeng. The faint voice echoed in Chen''s ancestral hall. "Well, there''s no need for these mundane rituals." Chen Qianfeng, Chen cangyang and Chen Jiannan, with their heads down, dare not respond. Kunlun forbidden! This is the forbidden master of Kunlun! Real immortal, immortal!!! "Just now, you are deliberately beating that girl away. You are afraid that she will stay any longer. I will kill her, right?" Did not wait for Chen Qianfeng to recover the calm mood. Another faint voice, passed in his ear, made him shiver for a while, and hurriedly raised his head to explain. "Needless to say, such a little girl is just a floating dust. She is not qualified to die in my hand." Chen Qian Feng''s heart suddenly trembled, and his face could not help showing a trace of fear. His head was lower and deeper. The whole Chen family''s ancestral hall became extremely silent. Between you and me. "Immortal Immortal... " A sigh full of vicissitudes, from the mouth of the white dress, came out slowly. Looking at the horizon, the eyes are more profound and boundless, as if recalling something, the voice is full of loneliness. "After thousands or tens of thousands of years, no one knows what the real immortal is." "Pathetic, lamentable..." The direction of view is the sky of the royal family. ¡­¡­ Light tea fragrance, but at this time, can not help Chen cangyang think of one thing. He quickly took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Chu Lingxiao respectfully. Gong said: "Sir, it''s just you, kill Within a few days after the destruction of the Dugu royal family, the Zhao family in Jinling sent a letter to ask me to show it to you. " "I just can''t find where you are, so..." Letter? Wen Yan, Chen Qianfeng and Chen Jiannan are stunned by their eyes. A sealed white paper letter was handed to Chu Lingxiao, but he didn''t have any intention to open it. He said lightly: "I already know about it, so I don''t need to read it." That is a flowing white dress. Get up slowly. Go to the threshold of the lobby, carry your hands and look at the boundless sky. "If you are curious, you can open it." Chen Qianfeng, Chen cangyang and Chen Jiannan, all three of them, were stunned and delighted. They carefully opened the letter and looked at the contents with curious eyes. But it is. Don''t see don''t know, a look all stupefied, full of stare big, only feel a burst of fear. "Those who didn''t know how to live or die ran to the north, pretended to be Mr. Wang''s apprentice and became king of the North!" The wind stopped. The clouds stop. So big Chen''s ancestral hall is silent. The white dress, with both hands on its back, looked at the northern sky and sighed: "it''s time to go back and have a look..." Suddenly. Chen family ancestral hall three people, breath immediately a coagulation, all could not help but beat a shiver. Chapter 120 Royal family of Taishi, ancestral hall. Taishihao sat high and looked down coldly. He looked down at all the Taishi clans, including the fifteen supreme regions of Taishi, and the old warrior taishiyuan, the half step land God fairyland. There is a river of blood, and the air is filled with a strong smell of blood. The whole royal family of Taishi. As if just experienced a brutal baptism, we can see mutilated, unsightly bodies with missing arms and legs everywhere. The faces of all the people below were gloomy and frowned tightly. "Don''t go too far, tsho!" An old man in a Chinese suit and white hair stood up and angrily pointed to Taishi Hao, who was sitting in the right position. He said angrily: "it''s kindred, how can you..." I haven''t finished. See too Shi Hao to wave at will, the next moment, a pressure on people''s heart and soul of the strong momentum, hard to squeeze around. The face of the old man with white hair suddenly changed. His pupils shrank sharply and his face was frightened. Bang! Before he could resist, a huge explosion of blood fog shook the whole ancestral hall. The supreme under an old martial Lord, his body instantly turned to pieces. All the young people of the royal family of Taishi, with cold sweat on their faces and shivering, could not help but take a few steps back. The faces of the senior executives of the old generation were even more gloomy. They looked at each other and saw a trace of fear and horror in each other''s eyes. They have been completely awed by Shi Hao. They dare not act recklessly any more. A supreme one. By their eyes as long as eight years of abandoned son, a move to seconds! If it wasn''t for my own eyes. It''s hard to imagine such a thing in the world! There was a trace of coldness in his eyes. He tapped his fingers on the table. The old God was staring at the people who were afraid to look up. He snorted coldly and said lightly, "the old man who doesn''t know how to live or die, now he''s like an elder with me, too?" "As the saying goes, you can''t live without intrigue when you are born in the imperial family. Eight years ago, I have given you enough face, and how do you treat me?" The hearts of all the elders are extremely cold. They really can''t think how the strength of this abandoned son can be so powerful! A move to kill a supreme! Cold and merciless, but with a slightly mocking tone, filled with the entire ancestral courtyard of the royal family of Taishi, people are in danger, and feel frightened and trembling. It''s the close relatives who have blood thicker than water with Tai Shihao. They all feel that their sons have changed, and they are almost strangers. More than fifty people of the same race. Regardless of any kind of face! Say kill, kill! "There is an old saying among ordinary people that ruthlessness is more about emperors and royal families. It seems that there is still some truth in it." Taishihao stared at all the people below coldly, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and looked at a middle-aged man with white hair. He said with a sneer: "am I right? Old Zu? " The ancestral hall of the Taishi family. As soon as this sentence falls, everyone''s heart seems to mention the voice and eyes in an instant, and the heart is extremely tense. Up to now, they don''t know what Taishi Hao is going to do. When he came up, he killed more than 50 people of the same family. Who dares to scold him, who will become the next dead person, this is really frightening! As the old martial master of the royal family of Taishi, taishiyuan only felt a bit of numbness on his scalp. At the ancestral level, he was afraid of a generation of four. He couldn''t hold any ancestral airs at all. "What?" There was a sneer on his face, and he said with a sneer, "my grandfather, do you have a time to be afraid?" "At that time, in just a few years, Taishi Hao understood the mystery of five murals. At that time, you said that I was a unique talent in the history of Taishi clan, which had never been seen before and had never been seen before." "Later, I became a waste. You said that I was the biggest disgrace in the history of the Taishi royal family." Scornful laughter, cold out. Let taishiyuan, the old master of martial arts, shiver with cold heart and fear of looking up. Taishihao''s eyes were cold, and he stared at the trembling taishiyuan. He scoffed: "now I''ve come to the point where I can kill you in a single move. Laozu, who do you say is the biggest shame of the taishiwang people?" There is a sense of killing. Standing beside taishiyuan, a middle-aged man in a colorful brocade dress stood out in a moment of panic, with an eager face in front of him and said, "ho''er, what are you doing?" "You can kill others, but you can''t do anything to my grandfather. He didn''t have any way back then!" "If you kill the ancestor, you will be a sinner who has never been filial!" Taishiyao was completely frightened. His son, who had become so strange, had an idea of killing his ancestor Taishi again. "Hao''er, my father is right. You can''t do that." An enchanting looking woman in her thirties, wearing a purple embroidered cheongsam, also came out quickly. "If you listen to my mother''s words and let my father die, I will beg you for my mother." As parents. They really can''t imagine that their son killed the ancestor. Once it was spread out, they really don''t know how much public anger it would cause. It''s hard for heaven to tolerate it. all of them are scared. They can''t help but their legs are as soft as they can. They start to stand uneasy. Too Shihao, even the old ancestor, too Shiyuan, dare to kill them. They are even more Looking at the whole audience, a look of panic and shivering. He smiled coldly and jokingly. "You''re scared one by one, what? Did I say I wanted to kill my grandfather? " His purpose is only to use taishiyuan as a deterrent. Now that the goal has been achieved, who dares to disobey his order in the future! Taishiyuan a hanging heart, slowly loose down, forehead is full of cold sweat. He probably guessed it out. Eight years ago, Tai Shihao never abandoned all his accomplishments! This half step land God fairyland of him can''t even resist a trace of authority. There is only one possibility to understand the mystery of ten murals, and the present state Suddenly. Taishiyuan''s body was shocked and his face was shaking. Today''s realm. I''m afraid it''s more invincible than that Jiangnan taboo! "Now I''m announcing that within half a month, I will take down the six Wudao royal families and the Tianshi mansion of Longhu Mountain." Taishihao got up, a natural aura of royalty, slowly spread, cold voice: "if among them, who do not surrender, kill!" The whole royal family of Taishi. Everyone''s body couldn''t help but tighten, and they all changed in horror. This is to be the most important person at the level of emperor! [remind the host that Chu Lingxiao, the target, has left Jiangnan for the north. ] taishihao''s eyes are cold, he looks up at the boundless sky and says with a sneer: "Chu Lingxiao, I''ll wait for you to come back!" "We''ll have a good time when you come back!" Chapter 121 "Brother Chi, who are you talking about now and where?" Tang Qiuqi is very confused. To tell the truth, for example, in addition to the martial arts royalty above, who else in the world can tell them what to do. According to the situation of the Dugu royal family, in the long river and the natural moat, in one day, it turned into a cloud and smoke. This Jiangnan Chu taboo. I don''t like the Wudao royal family very much. If you change to someone else. It''s not going to be that great. After all, the Wudao royal family is still the Wudao royal family. It has a deep foundation. There is no power in the world and it can be better than them. Rather than kill. It''s better to take it for your own use. It''s better to be a slave. With one''s own strength, one can suppress a warrior king, but it is Chi Changsheng put down his tea cup, laid his back on the chair, and said softly, "brother Tang, I advise you to talk less about that in the future." "Dugu Wang clan, just because of one sentence, the whole clan can''t find a body until now, it''s all..." Chi Changsheng didn''t go on, as long as he thought about going to changjiangtianqian after the accident, and saw the scene, he felt that his throat was filled with nausea and vomiting. What a tragedy! At a glance, it''s all Head! A body, none! I don''t know how the Chu taboo was achieved. It''s really horrible. No matter how I ask my ancestors, I just don''t say "Brother Chi, that''s all, but..." Tang Qiuqi, with a tone of surprise and curiosity on his face, pushed Chi Changsheng''s arm and whispered, "but you never thought about that, what''s his identity?" "These days, I have been thinking Listen, am I right, Jinling... " Just said. Tang Qiuqi pointed to the top of his finger, looked at it together with his eyes, and there was a trace of horror on his face. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, as if he was giving himself enough courage. Then he said: "the Forbidden City of Kunlun is suspended over Jinling in March." "And the time that that appeared was..." Hear that. Grunt! Chi Changsheng''s face suddenly changed, full of palpitations. Finally, he understood what Tang Qiuqi was about to say, and he could not help swallowing his saliva. His scalp felt numb and his eyes were very scared. He looked at each other and made a sign to stop. "Don''t say it, don''t say it, brother Tang, I know what you''re going to say." Tang Qiuqi''s eyes trembled, but he didn''t dare to go on. He pretended to be relaxed, patted Chi Changsheng''s shoulder and smiled. "I said brother Chi, look at the way you''re scared. You''re in a cold sweat." "Although the strong one can''t imagine it, how could it be the forbidden Lord of Kunlun? I''m just saying it casually. Are you serious?" Chi Changsheng: "..." Atmosphere. Suddenly it became a little dignified. For a long time. There is no sound in the hall of Zhao''s family where they are now. After nearly ten minutes. Tang qiuqicai, learning from the appearance of the former pond, extended his loins and glanced at each other, intending to turn off the topic. "Brother Chi, you said that Zhao family is immortal. You said that they went to the wharf to pick up someone. How come they haven''t come back yet?" They have been here for two days. Zhao Yongchang, an old man. At first. When I heard that they were from the most noble families in the south of the Yangtze River, I dared not pay attention to them. Just. After a few simple greetings, they were arranged in the guest room! Make it as if you are really a character! Is not Chu taboo, in the north, always take care of your Zhao family? Are you really holding a chicken feather as an arrow? It just happened. Let you meet. It doesn''t make any difference to change to any other family! Chi Changsheng snorted. He didn''t seem to think about the relationship between Chu Lingxiao and the forbidden master of Kunlun. He took a sip of clear tea and said in a disdainful voice, "who is the person who goes to pick up the broken wharf?" "These imperial families, frankly speaking, are not much different from those lowly ordinary people in the eyes of our supreme king, but they have the identity of a descendant of the emperor''s family." Docks? What kind of place is that? Think of all think lose identity! "Oh, what a pity." Tang Qiuqi suddenly uttered a slightly ironic sigh and said, "it''s a pity that Wang NV, the gorgeous and lovely daughter of Zhao family, has gone with her." "Our brother Chi, do you want to let others come back quickly?" Tang Qiuqi, with a hint of teasing on his face, took a look at Chi Changsheng and drank a sip of tea, but in his eyes, he could not help showing a trace of desire. Zhao''s Wang daughter, Zhao Ningyu, is really long It''s beautiful. No wonder the pool is thriving. Since I entered Jinling, I didn''t like to go to other imperial capitals and royal families. I only stayed for one day. "Hum!" Chi Changsheng snorted coldly, with a trace of dissatisfaction in his tone, and sneered: "Zhao Yongchang, this old man is a frog in the well. I hinted many times that Zhao Ning''s words were sent to my room, but he didn''t understand them, somehow or not!" "Don''t worry, brother Chi, Zhao Ningyu, that woman, sooner or later it''s yours, she can''t run!" Tang Qiuqi smiled and said: "he didn''t write to that person. Do you want to verify our identity? Do you know that they deserve to send the letter? " "He writes, and we can write!" "If he doubts our identity, he will send him a personal letter from master!" As he spoke, Tang Qiuqi''s eyes were carefree, and his mouth was slightly curved. He said from the air: "my apprentice pool is prosperous, talented, and a member of Tang''s lineage. It will become a great weapon in the future. Now I''m hiring you to propose to Zhao''s family in Jinling. I hope you will consider yourself!" Letter? We won''t? Now. Taboo in Jiangnan. It''s hard for us, the royal families, to see each other. You, a royal family in the Northern District, have already become the past in his eyes. You really take yourself seriously and deserve to be holy! Chi Changsheng was stunned, smiled and looked at Tang Qiuqi with a thumbs up. "It''s worthy of the Tang surname from a scholar. I didn''t expect it." Both of them are thinking carefully. This time. See who dares to disobey their words! Just then. Zhao Yongchang, Zhao Ningyu and other senior members of the Zhao family finally came back. Chi Changsheng and Tang Qiuqi looked at each other, sat straight back without leaving any trace, and their faces were also restored to a pair of royal lineage, unattainable. Looking at all the Zhao people who came into the hall. There was a trace of disdain in the eyes of the two people. They didn''t speak, but they said coldly: "in order to meet someone and cool us to one side, what a big shelf do you Zhao have?" Tang Qiuqi glanced at Zhao Yongchang, with a strange tone, and casually asked: "elder Zhao, who are the two of us Zhao Yongchang bowed respectfully and let himself to one side. Then, a young man in white came out behind him. Chi Changsheng, Tang Qiusheng''s face remained unchanged. Looking at the plain white youth, he couldn''t help sneering. For a long time. This is the person who received it? I thought it was a great guy! "Hey, boy, you''re in a big show to let all the Zhao family pick you up?" "What''s the name?" said Tang Qiuqi lightly "Chu Lingxiao!" Tang Qiuqi: "..." Chi Changsheng: "..." Chapter 122 Chu Lingxiao! Chi Changsheng, Tang Qiuqi''s face suddenly changed, his eyes suddenly opened, and his breath was congealed. Suddenly. Unconsciously, he stood up and stared at the young man in white. True or false Is that really the one? Two people look at each other, the eyes show a trace of doubt, immediately face, slightly slow to God. No way! How could that be! It''s really Zhao Yongchang, the old patriarch of the imperial capital, please come back! It''s hard for us, the royal families, to see each other! Chi Changsheng sneered and sat down again. In a cold voice, he said, "how dare you pretend to be that fake?" He turned to Zhao Yongchang. Low scold way: "elder Zhao, you dare to look for someone to pretend, you are looking for death!" Tang Qiuqi''s face was startled, and he immediately responded. Chu taboo, who is it! Zhao''s royal family, are you welcome back now? He also sat back to his original position, his face gradually returned to plain, and his voice sank: "Zhao''s in Jinling, your courage is really great, that, you dare to pretend?" "Was it not once that you lived in Zhao''s mansion for a few days? Do you need to find a fake to show that you are extraordinary? The emperor''s family is the emperor''s family. They only know how to put on such a boring scene. " Tang Qiuqi is too lazy to see it again. In his languid tone, there is a trace of ridicule and sneer. Zhao Yongchang is silent. Behind them, a group of Zhao''s senior officials, with a look of dementia, looked at Tang Qiuqi and Chi Changsheng. "You two are fakes!" Zhao Ning put out his hand and angrily pointed out: "you are not Mr. Chen''s Apprentice at all. How dare you pretend!" From the beginning. Zhao Ning said that he was very skeptical. Sir, you are so free from worldliness and detached. How could it be accepted! In the world, who can be qualified to be his apprentice! Even if it''s collection. How can I accept such a poor character as a dandy? I only know how to harm many royal princes and daughters in the North! Chi Changsheng groaned coldly: "Zhao Ning said," I''m looking at your posture. I''ve only been polite to you these two days. I''m just a king daughter of the imperial capital and dare to scold the real dragon! " "I''ll tell you!" His eyes were burning, and a strange color flashed in them, sweeping over Zhao Ning''s body. "Chu taboo, we two in Jiangnan, I don''t know how many face, will not know!" Chi Changsheng sneers. Look contempt, a light glance straight ahead, reprimand tone, but also with a trace of contempt. "And you faker, who can get out of here and cool down? You dare to pretend Even if you don''t know how high the faker is. I think you are impatient to live!" But he. Just about to take back his eyes. Immediately. A pair of eyes are as cold as ice for thousands of years. They look at him only once. I don''t know what''s going on. Bang! Chi Changsheng knelt on the ground directly, and the moment when his legs touched the ground, the broken shape like a spider''s Web emerged. Boom! In an instant! Tang Qiuqi''s face suddenly turned white with a cold sweat. The next moment. Bang! Also knelt on the ground! There was a sudden silence. The line of sight is on the broken ground. Chi Changsheng and Tang Qiuqi are two people. Their pupils shrink sharply. They gasp heavily. Their faces are frightened. They are all stupid. Da! Da! Light dust footsteps, spread into two people''s ears, see light, can see the place, elegant white slowly walked past. Boom! Chi Changsheng, Tang Qiuqi''s face was as white as paper, his eyes were wide open, he could not help but swallow a saliva, his face was trembling. This This is true! It''s really Chu At the moment when Chu Lingxiao turned around, the white clothes fluttered, and a powerful aura of glory and self-respect filled the whole field, just like a mountain that can''t be looked up. All the people of Zhao''s royal family bowed their heads and stood respectfully on both sides of the hall. "I heard that you two are my disciples?" Light words, very light. It''s a moment. Chi Changsheng and Tang Qiuqi. All of a sudden tremble, full of fear, hurriedly lowered his head, trembling voice, opening to explain. "Sir, listen to me. It''s not the two of us pretending to be you. It''s They take us as your... " Hear the words of Chi Changsheng. Tang Qiuqi also hurriedly followed and said, "yes, that''s it. It''s their own wishful thinking." "Sir, here It has nothing to do with us. " He''s almost scared out of his mind. How can he really Summon this great God! "Believe us, we are all telling the truth." Chi Changsheng''s eyes were full of horror, and his whole body trembled. His face was full of panic and he said: "it''s them..." Zhao Yongchang and all other senior members of Zhao''s royal family are full of contempt. What is the most important royal family in Jiangnan. Such a character is no different from that of a dandy boy in an ordinary and powerful family. "Since it''s true, what are you shivering about?" Chi Changsheng: "..." Tang Qiuqi: "..." "It''s a big deal. Who said it?" "I have seen so many people in Jiangnan, but I don''t know them. Who said that?" Chi Changsheng: "..." Tang Qiuqi: "..." Just feel around the body, a breeze, the eyes of the two people immediately stare big, full of fear, lips tremble, speech is not clear. "Rao Spare your life, sir. We won''t dare to. Spare your life. " One second! Two seconds! Just two people in the patriarchal realm. In an instant, the body was weak, sweating, and cultivation fell sharply, and he became an ordinary person directly. See yourself alive. Chi Changsheng, Tang Qiuqi can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. As long as they live, even if they become ordinary people, they are also willing. But the next sentence. But let them have a heart. Directly fell to the bottom of the valley, just like the general feeling of heaven to hell, surging out of the body, a shiver from the heart, fear and panic. "Send these two to Tang family and Chi family." "If I come back to Jiangnan, they are still alive. There is no need for these two families to exist in the world!" Light words. The frightened pool is prosperous, Tang Qiuqi, his face is frightened, and he collapses on the ground directly. Chu Lingxiao waved at will. Zhao Yongchang quickly nodded, gestured to several senior officials, and temporarily dragged them out. His eyes were awe inspiring. Bending down, he said respectfully, "Sir, there are three other emperors in the capital of the world who are flying your flag..." "Shall I send for them?" He, and all the people of the Zhao family. Although I don''t know what Chu Lingxiao did in the south of the Yangtze River, so that the supreme royal family are afraid of it. But they all know. Since the day when Mr. Jiang stepped into the south of the Yangtze River, it has been doomed to be like this! "No more." With his hands on his back, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes suddenly revealed a trace of loneliness that had never existed before, and sighed at a distance. There are many troubles in the world. The current imperial capital. It''s been 700 years Chapter 123 Yanjing, the capital of the emperor. This ancient, poetic and vicissitudes capital has stood for 700 years. War. Humiliation. Indignation. In five thousand years of Chinese history, no ancient capital has ever experienced anything more tragic than Yanjing. The last real emperor level figure turned into a golden rain and disappeared. This vast land. There are no more powerful people in the era of repression. Foreign enemies invade and the country is ruined. During that period, dark clouds envelop the stars, which are called the dark Chinese! There is no such a great person as the emperor. Like tigers and wolves, there is no fear in the overseas countries that have coveted all the year round. Eight nations overseas. On that day, the whole sky was dyed red by the killing. The firewood wolves, tigers and leopards saw the eastern boundary as nothing and acted recklessly. They witnessed the ancient buildings with a history of five thousand years. They were mercilessly burned down, and valuable jade articles were even robbed. Just out of the country. Ten days and ten nights! Yanjing, the capital of the current emperor, is the palace of the emperor level people! It has become a place for the barbarians to play. The Throne made of gold has been trampled many times. Sorrow! However, in those years, even if there were no imperial level figures, as long as there were all the royal families in the south of the Yangtze River, they would not be like this at all. But. Internal and external troubles. Only the royal family came to help the enemy. Dark times. The eight Wudao clans, both Chinese descendants, not only don''t fight, but also go their own way. They boast that they are high gods. They only care about personal fame and wealth and don''t care about the life and death of the Chinese territory. Exploit the people. In order to make our young posterity become famous for their achievements in the war, and to pursue the three heroes who are struggling to fight against the barbarians! The truth of the year. Few people know! If not. It''s critical. The Tianshi mansion of Longhu Mountain was born in anger. "Too many good days, forget the shame!" "If a gentleman doesn''t learn, he must be a group of hypocrites and cry for the barbarian people''s father and mother!" Bang! "Go, tell these media, report these again, seal up all, never hire!" There was another furious clap on the table, and then a sharp reprimand came out. "Yang, who are you arguing with?" "Well, it''s not one of the eight barbarian nations. There''s an 800 year old building that was burned down." "Some people in the civil society began to mourn for it, saying that this is the loss of all mankind, and the momentum is quite strong." In the quiet halls, from time to time, there are some tired sighs. "Old Yang, don''t be sad. Now it''s no better than before. The country is peaceful and the people are safe. As long as you have a free time, you will pursue a noble thought. To put it bluntly, you can use one word of the common people to summarize - pretend!" Old Yang Qishan, dressed in an old black dress, sat at the dark desk. Tired of body and mind, he closed his eyes and gently pinched his eyebrows. At this time, he was a little disappointed in his heart. He waved weakly to show the young guard to go out first. He wanted to be quiet. Wait for the young guard, go out and close the door. A study with a bit of air. After a long time. Then came a sigh full of grief and indignation. "Alas!" National enmity and family hatred, the humiliation brought to them by the eight ethnic countries, has been forgotten by many people with their comfortable life. What 800 year old buildings burned down? Four hundred years ago. The barbarians of the eight ethnic countries, in our land, have done angry things, and the ancient buildings they burned, are they still few? So far. They robbed countless rare national treasures, tens of thousands of volumes of ancient books bearing a long history of China. Which one has been returned? It''s shameless to take out the plundered things as your own and auction them! Now. One of their ancient buildings has been burned down. Compared with the former national war, the heaven returns and the heaven rewards itself! "A group of young cubs living in infancy, my Chinese clank, unyielding blood did not learn, but learned the overseas barbarians'' fake compassion, false noble!" Looking at the study window. The palace is shrouded in darkness. Yang Qishan, one of the country''s senior citizens, felt physically and mentally sleepy and worried. If one day in the future. The barbarians of the eight ethnic countries abroad, tear off the mask of hypocrisy, come back, and intend to touch this land again. Will there be many heroes who are willing to throw their heads and shed their blood for the sake of the ancient national righteousness as they were four hundred years ago! Yang Qishan''s turbid eyes looked deep into the palace, a trace of perplexity flashed on his face and murmured: "maybe this Chu Lingxiao, like the old man guarding the imperial mausoleum, is the real descendant of the emperor." "Lin Tianhou, Lin Tianhou, why don''t you leave the imperial mausoleum and join the imperial group?" ¡­¡­ Bang! Deep in the dark palace, at the silent gate of the imperial mausoleum, two bodies slowly fell to the ground. An old man in a plain blue shirt with a sad face and a happy face, carrying his hands on his back, sighed with a light look up. "Another two don''t know the height of the earth. This year, it should be the eighth!" Lin Tianhou waved his hand. The two bodies that fell on the ground suddenly disappeared, leaving only a pool of thick blood. His face suddenly changed. In a cold voice, he didn''t care to say to himself: "it''s just two peerless supremacies. If you don''t stay in the deep mountains and ancient forests and escape the encirclement and suppression of the eight rodent kings, you come to me to find your death!" He Lin Tianhou. He has guarded the imperial mausoleum for five hundred years. Don''t say it''s the peerless supremacy. It''s Zhang Daoqian from the Tianshi mansion of Longhu Mountain who wants to enter the imperial mausoleum. He won''t give any affection! "Well?" In the sight, a figure in white suddenly appeared, and Lin Tianhou frowned. Another one. Still a young man, arrogant ignorance! Lin Tianhou, with his hands on his back, walked in front of him. He was an invincible expert. But not yet. The whole person knelt on the ground for a moment, his head fell into a trance, and his pupils were full of consternation. "Here How could... " The moment before he was about to close his eyes, he saw only the white dress and walked into the imperial mausoleum step by step. Chapter 124 The next morning. Birds sing and flowers smell. This is the place where the last emperor level great man was buried. Usually, except for a few old people who are lucky to pass by here, the rest of them have become the forbidden area of the whole palace! There won''t be anyone passing by. Everyone knows. Here lives an old man of extremely noble status, several contemporary Chinese elders, who dare not disturb easily. Now. Some people have passed this way, I''m afraid that their souls will be frightened. At the intersection of Diling, the gate is open. The huge Yanjing palace, the big brick and stone paved floor, Lin Tianhou in plain clothes and thin clothes, just like a dead man, lying alone at the gate of the imperial mausoleum. It will be six o''clock in the near future. Lin Tianhou, who was sleepy, opened his eyes in a daze, and got up, with one hand on the ground, the other hand frowning and half covering his face, looking around the day, his eyes could not help but flash a trace of confusion. "Yesterday Last night... " Lin Tianhou''s head was dizzy for a while. It seemed that he could not remember what happened last night. Last night. He seems to be a young man in white "Young man in white!" Suddenly. Lin Tianhou thought of everything, and suddenly he was full of excitement. He stood up in a moment and was shocked. Last night! He was stunned by a young man in white in his twenties with just a breath! Lin Tianhou''s face changed suddenly again and turned to look at the imperial mausoleum with the door open. Aphasia: "bad!" In a flash, his body turned into a white light like lightning and rushed in. In Lin Tianhou''s heart, there was a bad premonition, which made his face white and his lips tremble. "Thousand Never lose, never lose! " He has been guarding the remains of the last emperor level figure for five hundred years, especially the most important backbone, which is related to the Chinese air transport, and whether it can slowly return to normal. Once lost. In the future. Four hundred years ago, the barbarians of the eight ethnic groups overseas left East. Who will stop them! Zhang Daoqian of Tianshi mansion in Longhu Mountain. It''s true that by one''s own efforts, most of the world''s most powerful have been blocked, but that''s not the only true battle! Ten land gods fairyland! Three land gods, nine fairylands! He Lin Tianhou stood alone and offered the seal of the emperor''s backbone. In that war, under one blow, the South China Sea set off a hundred Zhang storm and broke dozens of surrounding islands, which won the time! But even so. But also temporarily beat back the barbarians of the eight ethnic countries. He knows. Overseas countries will never die if they destroy our Chinese heart in the East. Without the suppression of the emperor level power, wolf ambition will come back. The moment when the emperor''s tomb was opened. Bang! Looking at the inside of the empty coffin cover, which should have sealed the emperor''s spine, the face of the whole person was pale, his eyes were wide, and he fell to the ground like he lost his soul. A sound of painful self reproach spread all over the imperial mausoleum in an instant. "Ancestors, I, Lin Tianhou, are eternal sinners, eternal sinners!" He clenched his teeth tightly, his expression was full of uneasiness, and cried: "no, nothing!" "There is no emperor in the world to protect this ancient land. It''s over, it''s all over!" However, the next second. There was a great golden light rising. All of a sudden, Golden Lotus blossomed together, just like holy. The whole dark imperial mausoleum was illuminated in an instant! Looking at the lines of golden characters that suddenly appeared, Lin Tianhou lost his mind and was stunned. "This imperial corpse was taken away by this seat to suppress the boundaries of the four seas. It''s also a pity in his life." "Don''t worry!" "As for your present state, it can only be improved by entering the WTO and practicing!" ¡­¡­ China borders all over the world. At this point. It''s a frying pan. Yue State, supreme command room. A middle-aged man in a gray uniform with three stars on his shoulders shouted angrily on the phone: "what do you guys do for food? Why don''t you obey the orders and withdraw from the Western sea boundary without permission?" Middle aged, I''m mad. They have been building a blockade line against China for 20 years. Every time Huaxia sends people. When we came to negotiate. I have never heard of it. I still go my own way and enter the Western sea boundary of China at will. They knew it very well. Nowadays, in China, if we want to be peaceful and peaceful, we will not disturb the overall deployment and fight for a small ant. But today, what''s going on! Stationed in the West Sea, a regiment on five islands returned to the port of Vietnam without any sign! "Army General, we have no way. It''s really...... " On the other end of the phone, there was a shiver of fear and weakness, stuttering. "In fact It is... " Knock knock knock. That is to say, incomplete, angry middle-aged people are angry with each other, holding the phone''s hand, clenching it tightly, roaring and growling: "what is it!" "Do you know that you will not fund our military expenditure in the future if you withdraw from the overseas G8?" Vietnam. It is a small nation in the East. If there are no eight overseas countries, how can they dare to challenge the awakened Oriental dragon, Huaxia! Military expenditure is a trade! "Speak, you bastard, what is it!" "Army General, the five islands in the West Sea were suddenly attacked by unidentified forces. The main force of our army lost a lot. More than 10000 people have died. If we don''t withdraw, we will destroy the whole army! " The general of the Yue Army: "..." Donghai! North Sea! The same is true of the two maritime boundaries. Under the eastern sky. In addition to China, there are many covetous small nations. Among them, even four hundred years ago, they were the same clan in China! However, it is a traitor! Put into the arms of the barbarians of the eight ethnic countries overseas, and become a veritable Eagle dog with the same hand and blade. The level of insanity is no less than that of the barbarians of the eight countries! To this day. China has quietly awakened, and gradually returned to ancient times, standing proudly in the world dome posture! South China Sea. Once one of the four great bodhisattvas of Buddhism, the Taoist arena of the wonderful immortal GuanShiYin! Barbarians of the eight nationalities. But directly will sea navigation ship, drives here, regards the Chinese sea boundary as nothing, intends to humiliate! But today. The boundless sea. Only the screams of exhaustion and despair can be seen everywhere. There are terrified faces full of ferocity. "Save Help, don''t...... " "You are not a man, you are the devil, you are the devil of the East!" One after another, the huge damaged ship, under the fire of poverty, sank into the abyss. Huge sea level. The white dress, carrying hands, looked at all this indifferently. "Mortal world, mortal set, you say?" Boom! A backbone, into the South China Sea abyss, this sea, together with the sky, ten thousand Zhang gold Pentium, into a roaring dragon. The golden light. No one survived! Soon. News from all over the world has reached China Chapter 125 The world is full of horror. To the interior. This event, which shocked the whole world, was surprisingly quiet the next day. It did not cause any uproar, nor did any official media report on it. Ordinary people live and work as usual. I didn''t realize what kind of world shaking happened in the four sea areas of southeast, northwest. The Oriental three countries that challenge the bottom line of Chinese endurance all the year round. And in the South China Sea. It''s just as strange that the 5000 member naval fleet, one of the eight nation states, which was destroyed by the whole army, spread to the mainland. Behave as usual. As long as they suffer a little loss, they will propagandize, seize the commanding point of morality, rebuke the Oriental Dragon for deliberately provocation and trample on the world peace today! But in the South China Sea It''s enough to cause a big stir, but it''s an anomaly. Soon. In coastal cities, tabloids continue to report the horrors of the South China Sea. The title is also dazzling. "Fifteen thousand of the eight nations lost their warships in the South China Sea. It''s too bad to see. It''s like immortals coming to earth!" The era of self media. Register a number, can make a news, can''t go on the table, on the contrary, it is laughed at by many netizens'' message, this year''s news editor, is also too bullshit. "Xiaobian, your mother told you to go home for dinner!" "What dreamwords do you say in the daytime? Some time ago, my friend in Chang''an also told me that he also saw the immortals. I''m sure you two know each other. Otherwise, how can you play so well!" "What''s more, I can''t edit it. I''ll report you!" "Don''t worry, everyone. Let''s see how he can make it up." A high-grade office building along the coast. A slovenly young man with disorderly hair, with a cigarette in his mouth and legs cocked, stared at the message in the bottom of the computer. He looked very disdainful and sang a song. "A group of idiots, when I send out these photos, I''ll see what else you can say!" Kuang Heng Lin is a famous newspaper. He is a professional news runner. He lives in the open. His salary is not high. So he wants to develop sidelines, get a self media number and send it first. What do you think of last night. He had nothing to do. He came to the coast to relax. He saw the distant sea, which seemed to be floating with some metal objects. In curiosity. He took a look with a telescope, just looked over, almost scared his soul away! Big news! Super big news! If this goes out, he will go out in Kuang Henglin''s life. As a professional journalist, he is very clear about this. Kuang Henglin''s value will skyrocket. There are definitely top three newspapers in the world that invite him to join. "Oh, thanks to my going out at that time last night." Kuang Henglin''s face was full of complacency, and he was lying on the chair comfortably. He said to himself and couldn''t help laughing: "otherwise, I don''t know where I''ve gone for a long time. It''s my turn to be such a small reporter and report first." "I''ll send it now!" He just got up. When I went to get the photos of my cell phone, the door of the office suddenly opened, and I walked into two big men in black suits and sunglasses. "Who are you? What are you doing? Come quickly..." As soon as Kuang Henglin reacted, he found that he had been put out by the two men in black with lightning speed and shouted to his colleagues. But. He just raised his head. I was shocked. Three or four Humvees outside, parked by the side of the road. A group of big men in black stopped the office building directly. The leader took out a sign from his arms with two words engraved on it - huangzu! "Special organization office, you don''t need to be nervous." Looking at Kuang Henglin being taken away like this, his colleagues looked at each other, their faces were confused. Kuang Henglin has done something shameful. Even special organizations come to him! ¡­¡­ Yanjing imperial capital, Tianzi Pavilion! The small lake house. Lu Jin, Yang Qishan, Wang Guozhu and other five old people all sat there, their expressions sometimes frowning, sometimes suspecting and contemplating. "Lao Lu, can you guess who it is?" Yangqishan first opened his mouth, broke a little dull atmosphere, frowned and said: "such a big pen, Jiangnan lords, do not have the courage and strength." "The king of Wudao, they never think about the big plan of China, even more impossible." Wang Guozhu and others shook their heads. It''s unbelievable! A thunderbolt of terror. In an instant, the whole world was calm, and an army in Vietnam lost more than 20000 people. Donghai! North Sea! Together, it killed 30000 people. It was also two warship regiments full of cutting-edge weapons. South China Sea! Although only 5000, but that is one of the eight nations, but still a living! Wang Guozhu''s face was heavy. He said solemnly, "no matter who it is, we don''t need to give a reply to barbarians!" "Wang Guozhu, you finally said a human word this time." Hearing this, Lu Jin immediately patted Wang Guozhu on the shoulder, and her hot temper was self-evident: "a group of Western barbarians, let''s give them a reply, they are the old ones!" "All the year round, I have instigated several small ethnic countries nearby, and I can''t find happiness for us. If I didn''t go to the coastal island, it would be their turn to indulge!" Lu Jin is a soldier. Compared with yangqishan, Wang Guozhu, a group of sentimental literati, had been happy for a long time. Deserve it! This is called lifting stones and smashing your own feet! "There is really only one person in the picture taken by the satellite. It''s just strange how he can be so fast!" Yang Qishan can''t help but think about it. The four sea areas span China. Even the flying Jiangnan supremacy can''t appear in different directions in just a few minutes. That''s not a million miles across. Thousands of miles! At this time. Lu Jin suddenly spoke and became a little heavy. Looking at the direction of the imperial mausoleum of the Wangdi palace, she said in a tone of awe, "do you think it''s Lin Tianhou who did it?" "He is the only one I can think of." Actually, Lu Jin wants to talk about a person. But I think it''s impossible. Once involved. The whole struggle between the East and the west is far from the elimination of a warrior king, which can be used as a reference. No matter which eight nation country it is. The energy behind us, as the world can imagine, is the best proof of that battle four hundred years ago. Just talking. Yang Qishan, Wang Guozhu and others, just about to reply, outside the house, hurried into a young guard, three steps and one step, came to them. Wang Guozhu was stunned. Isn''t this his security? "Xiao Li, didn''t I say that the reception of foreign guests will be in the afternoon for the time being? Why are you here again?" Young guard, shaking his head, looked very anxious. "Old Wang, you''d better go back." "What''s the matter, so urgent?" Wang Guozhu wrinkled a little. How to deal with the voice of the four seas has not been discussed yet. How can he go like this. "The one who guards the imperial mausoleum should join the imperial group!" Wang Guozhu, Yang Qishan, Lu Jin and others stood up at once, their faces were inconceivable. There was a cold silence around. Chapter 126 A century old courtyard hall in a place in Jiangnan. Inside and outside, the station is full of people, dare not make a sound. The atmosphere is serious. If the air, are filled with a killer atmosphere, especially dry and bone piercing. Positive position. Sitting on the table were two old men with wrinkled faces and gray hair. They slapped the table angrily and said: "bring those two bastards to me!" The voice fell. Two colorful young people were taken to the lobby. Looking at all the people around, looking at them expressionless, Chi Changsheng and Tang Qiuqi, trembling and frightened. Kneel down and kowtow. "Spare your life, Grandpa. I won''t dare again." "Please spare our lives." The huge Hall of the ancient courtyard was only filled with the sound of fright. The eyes of the others at this time were like looking at the dead. They looked at Chi Changsheng and Tang Qiuqi indifferently. They pool, Tang family. Since the first generation of ancestors, they have been making brothers and helping each other, regardless of you or me. Now. Just in this south of the Yangtze River in many of the most respected royal families, the status of unique, ranked in the top ten ranks. As long as this momentum is maintained. It won''t take long. You''re in the top five. If one or two peerless Tianjiao can be born in the next generation of grandchildren, in the coming hundreds of years, their pool and Tang family will probably attack the Wudao royal family. What can I do. When the Zhao family of Jinling took Chi Changsheng and Tang Qiuqi back to Jiangnan. Hundreds of years of ambition. I''m afraid it''s getting further and further away from them. "You bastard, you should spare your life. Do you know what you have done?" The old man on the left stood up directly and slapped Tang Qiuqi hard. His eyes were angry and he bit his teeth and said: "how dare you run to the north and pretend to be that disciple, something that doesn''t work?" "I think you want to push the Tang family to the fire pit!" Tang Qinghe, with a gloomy face, kicked Tang Qiuqi out of the hall. Spit blood! But. With a face full of panic, he crawled in again. Kneeling there, yelling for mercy. "Old Laozu, please forgive me this time. " Tang Qiuqi kept kowtowing, the ground was thumping, his face was frightened: "you can break my leg and imprison me for life, please, I beg you." "Yes Yes, Grandpa. " Chi Changsheng''s face was white, and he hurriedly kowtowed and shivered: "well That adult, it''s impossible for us two little people to die or not. If you come to the pool house to have a look, you can find someone to replace me... " Not yet. Chi Tianlin, the old ancestor of Chi family, sitting on the right side of the seat, slapped Chi Changsheng with a big slap on the back hand, and his face turned blue. "Your life is worth my pool, Tang family, and your future fate!" he said angrily There is such a big problem. Still want to live. How could such an ignorant young descendant come out of his royal lineage. Chi Tianlin waved and didn''t want to talk about it. "Drag it out, give him a cup of poison and bury it!" Tang Qinghe sits back, some of them cover their faces with physical and mental fatigue, but don''t look at Tang Qiuqi. They wave their hands like flies. "No, Grandpa, no!" "Forgive me, Grandpa. I don''t want to die!" The dragged out pool is prosperous. Tang Qiuqi and his two legs are struggling desperately with despair. The eyes of all the people around were cold, without any sympathy. Don''t say it''s two lineages. It''s the next king of the two families who is clever and pretends to be that disciple. It''s also right to kill! Let''s go home. Take everyone''s reason, all understand! But just then. An old voice, full of cold, suddenly came in. "These two gentlemen, my master has protected them!" Is dragging Chi Changsheng, Tang Qiuqi''s several high-level, was a very strong force, rushed out. Boom! The whole ancient courtyard was shrouded in a dark cloud. The atmosphere suddenly became very depressed, and a sense of suffocation filled the lobby. An old man, dressed in colorful brocade, came in with his hands on his back, just like a place without human beings. Every step. All the people around, their knees were severely lowered by this amazing momentum. When the old man in Chinese clothes came to the top of the two gods list of Tang Qinghe and Chi Tianlin, he looked up and saw that all the people had knelt on the ground. The old man in Huafu waved back. The rope tied to Tang Qiuqi and Chi Changsheng was directly disconnected. Instant. All of them stared at the old man with a face full of horror. Tang Qinghe and Chi Tianlin made the list of the two gods. Within seconds, they began to sweat and bend their knees slightly. Their faces suddenly changed, their teeth clenched and their voices trembled. "Who is your excellency!" It''s just a momentum. But they put them on the list of the two gods, the top 30 of the list, to the crushed breathless. Here comes Staring at the old man in Huafu for a few seconds, he felt more familiar. Suddenly, Tang Qinghe''s pupil shrank sharply, his face was shocked, and he said in a trance: "you You are not the old warrior of Ouyang! " "How could you be like this!" What! He is Ouyang Jing, the old lord of Ouyang! Everyone''s face changed a lot, his whole body suddenly trembled, his eyes were bigger and bigger, his face was unbelievable. Chi Tianlin''s eyes are wide, and he looks at the old man in Chinese clothes like he''s lost his soul, which makes him feel a little similar. But All the old martial masters of Wudao royal family have white hair, but they still have a middle-aged look! How! Looking at all the people''s surprise. Ouyang Jing snorted coldly, disdaining: "my strength now has entered the land God Wonderland!" "What''s the matter with looking old?" In an instant. Tang Qinghe and Chi Tianlin look at each other, their faces are shocked, and they take a breath of cool air. Land God Wonderland! How could it be! Wait! Just now Tang Qinghe, Chi Tianlin''s brain flashed a light, his mouth was wide, his pupils were severely contracted, and he stared at Ouyang Jing. Want to talk. But just that sentence. It was goose bumps all over their bodies. They all came out. They were so surprised that their faces were dumb. Master! The old lord of Ouyang family, the king of martial arts, unexpectedly There is a master! Ouyang Jing said lightly: "today, I''m here to spread the word. These two young men, my master has protected them!" "But it''s a taboo in Chu, so..." Tang Qinghe''s words were interrupted directly by Ouyang Jing, with contempt on his face and disdainful tone: "Chu taboo? What is he? " "When you see the master, you will know what the real invincible is!" Ancient courtyard lobby. There was silence and no one was squeaking. Far in the north, the capital of Yanjing. Lin Tianhou, dressed in plain clothes and thin clothes, stood up slowly, with a fearless expression. Facing the front road with his hands on his back, he felt the figure of white clothes far away in the sky, and bowed down respectfully. "Mr. Xie, help me into the land God Wonderland!" He Lin Tianhou. Five hundred years ago, the last Royal descendant! Today, because of the young man in white. Land God fairyland nine heavy, to twelve heavy, ten square are destroyed! The young man, with his hands on his back, looked at the direction of the ancient garden in the south of the Yangtze River. His eyes were quiet, and he said lightly: "what is invincible?" Chapter 127 The land God fairyland is twelve fold and ten directions are all destroyed. It''s a real world top battle force! Further! Then you can become an immortal! And that legendary immortal, keep pace with each other, to the point of long life! Lin Tianhou was not only excited, but also shocked and shocked. Twelve land gods fairyland! He was given by the young man in front of him! As the last descendant of the emperor level in this ancient land, he is different from the children of the imperial capital royal family! On seniority! He is enough to be called "Uncle Zu" by the old head of the imperial family! On earth shaking! He is more than just in the portrait, has seen the emperor level peerless great person! Five hundred years ago! He is the youngest one of the twelve princes. He was lucky to live to the present age! "Mr. Xie, help me into the land God Wonderland!" Looking at Chu Lingxiao in white with his hands on his back in front of him, Lin Tianhou was totally submissive. It was too strong. It was really unpredictable. Breakthrough to land God Wonderland! There are eight wastelands in the sky and the earth. For the first time, he saw such a horrible existence, even if it was to suppress the emperor of an era, it was far from it! Just a back! Lin Tianhou felt the blood in his body, sealed the emperor''s blood, and could not help shivering! "Father, you go to Yangzhou alone every year. What are you going to do?" In memory. His amazing father, who broke the shackles of heaven and earth and made history in ancient times, would secretly take off the gold brocade robe, put on simple plain clothes, and leave the Imperial Palace in the quiet night at the beginning of each spring. He was only six at that time. He is naughty by nature. Everywhere in the Imperial Palace, running around, if it wasn''t for that time, he didn''t know his father at all. At this time of every year, he would go to Yangzhou! "Father to see a person, you are not allowed to tell others, father left the capital, hear not!" "To meet someone? Father and emperor, you are the son of heaven. You are the king''s land. You are the king''s minister. Why do you want to sneak around? You don''t wear a Dragon Robe... " "Because in front of you, no matter what your father''s status is, it doesn''t work!" In his time, Yangzhou was one of the richest ancient capitals in the whole of China. Almost half of the civilian traffickers, poets, literary masters and dignitaries gathered here. The emperor made an inspection tour. Yangzhou should be the first choice! The Manchu people believed that they were both civil and military. Only he knows. Why did the father visit Yangzhou many times? Even later, there were 15 ancient capital people of Yangzhou out of 50 in culture and martial arts! "Lin yaojue, who is also among ordinary people, is one of the most ancient wizards." On the roof of the Imperial Palace, Chu Lingxiao stood hand in hand, looked up at the sky, and said lightly: "unfortunately, even if he is qualified to visit fengxiantai, he is still a mortal." "Mortal......" The last three words, into a long sigh, filled with loneliness and desolation. "Mortal world, mortal set, you say?" This sentence. Lin Tianhou''s pupil shrank violently, and his memory of more than 400 years was suddenly flooded out. At the last moment of his life, an old man in a golden robe sat on the throne and looked at the ancient capital of Yangzhou. His eyes were dim and he sighed to himself. "Sir, you say that the world of mortals is determined by mortals." "Why let the world worship the immortal Buddha, build temples and temples for them, and worship them with incense Sir, why... " Lin Tianhou''s pupils are enlarged and he looks at Chu Lingxiao on the roof of the palace. His lips were shaking, his eyes were rolling with tears, his mood was high, his face was unbelievable, he knelt down directly, and cried with great sadness: "sir!" Mr. Yisheng. Too much! Five hundred years ago, his father, the last emperor in the world to suppress the emperor''s power, every time he went to Yangzhou, he saw a man named Mr. respectfully. The answer was ready to come out. It was Chu Lingxiao, the young man in white standing in front of him at this time! "You don''t have to worship me. Get up." Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "your father asked me why you should build temples and temples for the immortals and Buddhas on the sky. The immortals and people grow in this ancient land together. They have been human beings as well as you!" "It''s a pity your father didn''t see through this!" Lin Tianhou lowered his head and didn''t speak again. Not see through. A knot in the heart. Not Dengfeng Sendai, the body of the fall, all over the sky golden rain! "Father, you are under Jiuquan, do you hear..." A breeze swept the eaves of the hall. "The world only knows that I am the forbidden master of Kunlun, but who knows? Who is the forbidden master of Kunlun?" "Chu Lingxiao?" "Or Chu taboo?" A faint sigh and utterance, with a hint of self mockery. "How can I see the sky without the stars?" "Mortals in this ancient land, your road is still long..." Eaves of imperial palace. A young man in white, with elegant posture, hands on his back, and a long sigh of light loneliness, turned into a gentle breeze, circling around Lin Tianhou''s ear for a moment. The latter was a sharp contraction of his pupils, a shock on his face, a bristle of cold hair, and a tingle on his scalp. Forbidden Lord of Kunlun Sir, it''s the forbidden Lord of Kunlun! He is a descendant of the emperor. He knows who is the invincible star. Except for Kunlun. No one is entitled to be called invincible! After all, Lin Tianhou is an old antique who has lived for 500 years and is the descendant of the emperor. On the stability of his mind, there are few people in the world who can match him. He lost his mind for a short time, immediately responded, kowtowed again, pleaded respectfully, "Sir, please..." "At the beginning, I didn''t join the emperor''s group because I wanted to protect the father''s spine. Now I have nothing to worry about, but I have something to do, please do agree!" Kunlun forbidden! This is the forbidden master of Kunlun! If you can "You don''t have to say, I can promote you to some mortals who have won the land God fairyland." Chu Lingxiao''s figure stood in front of Lin Tianhou with a blink of his eyes, and said with a light negative hand: "if they have the qualification!" On Lin Tianhou''s face, he was very happy. He quickly got up and bowed, "please come with me, sir." Not a few seconds. Lin Tianhou, respectfully with Chu Lingxiao, first came to the old mansion. Just right. Wang Guozhu, who is in charge of the Royal Group and Yang Qishan, who is in charge of cultural affairs, is drinking tea. See Lin Tianhou guarding the imperial mausoleum. The real descendants of Fenghuang came here in person. They looked at each other, hurriedly got up and bowed. "Mr. Lin, why are you here?" "Don''t you want me to be the head of the imperial team?" Lin Tianhou didn''t talk nonsense either. He opened the door to the mountain and said, "I don''t want this name. You will give it to my husband!" Sir? Following Lin Tianhou''s line of sight, under the willow trees in the house, he stood there with his back to their white figure. Wang Guozhu and Yang Qishan were both stunned. Chapter 128 "Who is that?" Wang Guozhu, Yang Qishan''s face changed. They looked at each other, puzzled. Turn around. Looking at Lin Tianhou again, there was a little bit of embarrassment on his face. Let such a strange young man. It''s a bit of a joke to be in charge of the huangzu. Huangzu! Founded in the Ming Dynasty, it is different from the royal guards organization set up by the first generation of emperor level peerless figures. Compared with the first generation. In the second generation, no one in the world dared to cross the sea in order to pacify the Japanese aggressors, kill 300000 people and expand the naval force. Japanese pirates in Xiping. The Huns swayed in the East. Create the emperor group! If the royal guards belong to the dark side power, then the emperor''s group is a word and a deed, which really represents the will of the emperor. Just. Compared with the royal guards on the isolated overseas Island, the current Emperor Group has already enjoyed its glory. In recent years, due to the wanton threat of the Wudao royal family, many young people who can be called talents can only quit at last. The king of Wudao. It''s fear that the Emperor Group will rise again and be above them. This is an example. Once in the era of emperor Fenghuang, there were five or six elites who surpassed the peerless and supreme. So. In the era of emperor Fenghuang, ordinary people in the secular world, where the emperor Fenghuang figures are needed to fight, the emperor group sends an antique casually, and the Wudao royal family is scared even to make a sound, but they dare not come out! Where is it like now. Put on what high posture, take oneself really as what God, but is in the mountain no tiger, monkey calls overlord just! Villain! If Lin Tianhou can become the leader of the current emperor group, and he is a real descendant of the emperor, cheer up, hide the old relics of the deep mountains and ancient forests in the world, even the seventh generation of the northern town emissary on the overseas isolated island, will bring all the royal guards experts back! They don''t need to worry about it any more. The king of Wudao is reborn! "Old Lin, here..." Wang Guozhu looks at Lin Tianhou and opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say. Yang Qishan''s face was pale, and he looked at Chu Lingxiao under the willow tree. In my heart. Can''t help sighing again: "although it''s recommended by Mr. Lin, the leader of the huangzu group really needs a person with great reputation. Otherwise, how can we control those little kids?" "Especially for young people of similar age, I''m afraid they will not be satisfied..." Wang Guozhu as the deputy head of the huangzu. He knew better than anyone that the younger generation of the emperor''s group, though not as proud and frivolous as the royal lineage, was. But let a similar peer ride on them. Even though. There is Lin Tianhou sitting behind, which can play a certain deterrent role, but once a long time, fear of disputes! "Lin Lao, is this your disciple?" "Let a young man take the place of you and sit in the charge of the huangzu..." Yang Qishan said "I don''t need to mention your identity. If you hold the post, you must be the most perfect person in everyone''s mind." However, Lin Tianhou frowned and shook his head. "It''s not for me. Is this willing or not? It''s another matter." "If you become the leader of the imperial group, it will be a great gift for my ancestors to live in the world!" Hear that. Yang Qishan and Wang Guozhu were stunned. What does that mean? Inside, outside. If this young man takes the position of the leader of the huangzu group, Lin Lao will sit in the town behind him. All the old antiques in the world''s ancient forest and the whole royal guards will return. But that means. Is old Lin pleading with each other, when the emperor group leader, however, the other side is not in the eye at all? "Have you finished?" Under the willow tree, the light words floated over. The next moment. This scene, Wang Guozhu, Yang Qishan two people, the eyes stare big, thoroughly looked silly. "Let''s go, sir." Descendants of the emperor. In the world. Lin Tianhou, the only one who has ever seen the great man of the emperor, stoops down like a student who is afraid of being weak. He salutes with the gesture of the younger generation and says respectfully: "Sir, please come with me." It''s a forest. Descendants of the emperor. Four hundred years ago. Sacrifice to the emperor''s spine, a single battle eight nations, more than a dozen non world strong, hit the sky and the earth dark, the sea billows! The old master of the seven martial arts? It''s the Tianshi mansion of Longhu Mountain. It''s impossible for Zhang Daoqian, the old Tianshi, to let Lin Tianhou down. This is the descendant of Fenghuang! How can I bow to a young man! Lin Tianhou suddenly turned around and looked at Wang Guozhu and Yang Qishan. He said: "you two, don''t you go to have a look together?" The pupils of the two men quivered, and then they came back to their senses and hurriedly followed. Huangzu base! Three kilometers north of the Imperial Palace, it is built in the ancient capital of Yanjing, the only deep mountain. Not long. Four people have arrived at the gate of the base, which looks like a wall of iron. Lin Tianhou bowed and said: "that''s it, sir." He led the way for Chu Lingxiao alone. Wang Guozhu and Yang Qishan, two 80 year olds, were shocked. Descendants of the emperor! Like a servant Two people walk beside, from time to time glanced at Chu Lingxiao a few eyes, then brush it, quickly take back his eyes, was full of horror. In the end Who is it! Just walked into huangzu base. Around dozens of pairs of young eyes, all gathered here, all eyes full of wonder. Wang Lao! Yang Lao! There is also the old Lin who guards the imperial mausoleum. Why is he here! "Old Lin, the man behind me, why have I never seen him? Have you seen it? " "I didn''t." "I didn''t either." These young generation selected from all levels soon came out from every corner of the base. There were more than 300 of them, making a lot of noise in such a large open space. "Is He Lin''s disciple?" "I don''t think so. There are few people in the world who want to be an old disciple of Shanglin." "I don''t think so. It should be a new member of the imperial group." Compared with Wang Guozhu, Yang Qishan. These two old people often come to the huangzu base. The descendants of Fenghuang are not powerful. Four hundred years ago, they were blocked by one person alone. There are more than ten experts in eight ethnic countries. Various identities. Deeds! Everyone''s attention, naturally, focused on Lin Tianhou. A middle-aged man in a white, embroidered dragon claw uniform, with two stars on his shoulders, trotted over and made a straight salute. "Old Lin, two old Chinese!" "Is this the new member of the imperial team?" The next second. The middle-aged man turned his eyes to Chu Lingxiao, looked at Wang Guozhu without expression, and then said, "let the new members come by themselves." "How can I trouble you to deliver it in person?" Chapter 129 Wang Guozhu and Yang Qishan, looking at the middle-aged man saluting them, couldn''t help but show a wry smile on his face, without a sound. The middle-aged man suddenly froze. Two old people, how do they all look like this? He didn''t think much either. Maybe it''s because Yang Lao, who guards the imperial mausoleum, was present. It''s not good to put on airs. The middle-aged man turned to look at Chu Lingxiao. As he met for the first time, he was not famous for a while. He glanced at him and said casually, "well Who is that? You need to familiarize yourself with this place first. " "Adjutant, take the new member to the dormitory!" A new member of the Royal Group. It''s worth sending out two old people, a descendant of the emperor who guards the mausoleum. It''s interesting! But the adjutant of the middle-aged man, turning sideways, made a gesture of asking for help. Chu Lingxiao, expressionless, walked directly after Lin Tianhou, stood on the highest step of huangzu base, dressed in white, with hands on his back, turned slowly and faced everyone. Light way: "let''s start, let''s see if they are qualified only as mortals!" Quiet! Everyone at the bottom was confused, and the picture seemed to freeze in a moment. The base, which was just a little noisy, suddenly became silent. They all looked at each other in a daze, looking at the platform. Just now What did the new member say? Qualified? Meet his qualifications? It''s just crazy! Looking at Chu Lingxiao on the high platform, the middle-aged face is also a moment of loss, then back to the spirit, angry voice shouted: "you are a new member, what''s the matter!" "Is that where you can stand?" Long Qiantu''s face was dark. He angrily pointed to Chu Lingxiao and said, "come down to me and take huangzu base as a place!" I''ve seen it for a long time! This boy is here to gild! Before that. When the huangzu base was just restarted, there were also several elders of big families. In order to make their offspring have enough qualifications to replace him, they were sent here. What is defending the country. By the emperor group, take a form. Let your resume look better, take it out in the future, and be able to serve the public. That time. After these big family children came, the atmosphere of the whole huangzu base was so smoky that a good place to serve the country would be like an exchange for the interests of the powerful! Until Wang Guozhu takes office in person. This kind of unbearable phenomenon, just stop, all big family children, forbid to enter the emperor group! What? Again? However, Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, seemed to have a sense of indifference and looked at the Dragon map indifferently. This boy! Long Qiantu frowned, turned his head and looked at Wang Guozhu and Yang Qishan. "Two old Chinese, what''s the status of this kid? He''s so arrogant. It''s just..." Yang Qishan didn''t wait for Wang Guozhu to speak. A faint old voice, already cold not Ding into the ear of long Qiantu, made his body involuntarily quiver. "Younger generation, you should make it clear that he is not arrogant, but you are not qualified to enter his eyes!" Long Qiantu: "..." The voice is very light, only a few people around can hear it. "Sir, it''s a gift to be in huangzu. Do you understand!" Long Qiantu: "..." Wang Guozhu, Yang Qishan''s face showed a touch of consternation and doubt. They couldn''t figure out who it was? The descendants of the imperial family are so revered! Listen to Lin Tianhou. Long Qiantu and the adjutant standing beside him were completely confused. However, in the next sentence, longqiantu doubted whether it was his own ear, and there was a hallucination. "Younger generation, stand down for me!" Long Qiantu suddenly smiled bitterly: "old Lin, I''m a teaching officer of the imperial group. I have two stars on my shoulders. Let me stand with the students. It''s too..." Although I don''t know Chu Lingxiao''s identity. But let him, the general with two stars on his shoulders, stand below and look up at a young boy who is still wet with milk "Go down!" A rebuke, spread all over the venue, scared of the whole body of long Qiantu suddenly a stiff, scalp numb, hurriedly walked down. "You go down, too!" Lin Tianhou gave the adjutant a cold drink. Looking at long Qiantu being scolded by Lin Tianhou, all of us look foolish. What kind of trouble is this! Looking at Chu Lingxiao on the high platform, everyone''s face changed. This boy! Why is it so special! Stand in the position that only the leader of huangzu can stand! There was a breeze. "From now on, do you have the right to stay in the huangzu? It''s up to you, sir!" A voice of unquestionable Majesty was heard by all the people in the audience. It made everyone''s eyes fixed on Chu Lingxiao forever, like a nail. Sir? Looking at the white dress on the high platform, all members of the imperial group were dazzled and lost their minds. Lin Lao, who guards the imperial mausoleum! It is called by the eight ethnic countries overseas -- the peerless old Lin, who is so honored! Even the Dragon map standing at the bottom. I heard it before. But the second time I heard it, I felt like a dream. I was shocked. Next act. The bow salute made by Lin Tianhou directly made everyone in the audience stare out with a pair of eyes, and the pupils shrink fiercely, and the mouth is sweet and astringent, unable to say a word. "Sir, I''ll give you these unsuccessful posterity of the emperor group." His eyes were extremely awe inspiring, and he sighed a little, respectfully saying, "I hope one or two of them can make you satisfied." Including the Dragon map. All members of the imperial group, looking at the high platform, dressed in white, Chu Lingxiao with his hands on his back, was inexplicably nervous, and his palm was sweating. They are also the elite who have been honed for a long time. Although I still don''t know Chu Lingxiao What person? But what can they question if Lin Lao, who can guard the imperial mausoleum, is respected again and again? It was just then. "Let''s go." Chu Lingxiao stood with his hand in his hand, spitting out three words lightly. Suddenly, an unknown sense of pressure enveloped the area where all members of the imperial group stood. There was a suffocation in the dark! Wang Guozhu and Yang Qishan didn''t understand what happened. However, at this time. One member after another. But all of a sudden, standing at the same place, he began to cry. As if everyone saw a different scene, sadness, despair, hate, all kinds of negative emotions, let the vast majority of people, completely collapsed, collapsed on the ground. A quarter of an hour. Several hundred members of the royal order. There are only a dozen left, standing in place. "Are they the only ones whose mind is as solid as a rock?" Chu Lingxiao''s eyes were indifferent, looking at the members of the imperial group who collapsed below. Wang Guozhu and Yang Qishan, however, were stunned by the news. They asked Lin Tianhou in a low voice. "Lin Lao, who is he?" "Chu Lingxiao!" Wang Guozhu, Yang Qishan: "..." "You have been looking for things from all over the world. Who did it? Now I can tell you, it''s not me, it''s him! " Wang Guozhu, Yang Qishan: "..." "He also has an identity. I''m sure you are not unfamiliar with him. He is the forbidden Lord of Kunlun!" Wang Guozhu, Wang Qishan: "..." Chapter 130 When Chu Lingxiao left huangzu base, there seemed to be 16 Land gods fairyland. But the day before. The influence is that all human beings on the earth can''t understand it in any way! The area in which all members of the Royal Group stand. All the way to the sky. Wanli! A hundred thousand miles! In order to test the mood of the members of the emperor group, the moment when we rushed out of the earth turned into a huge umbrella and spread the whole galaxy invisibly! It''s not just the members of the emperor''s group who are like ants, crying and lamenting. The Milky way. In the top 50 stars, the Immortal Emperor, who can burst a star with one hand, is sitting high in the throne, holding his chin with one hand, his eyes are cold, and he is looking at the next group of Ministers who report to him. Suddenly. All the celestial lords felt this breath, and the sweat of their whole body immediately rose up, and their faces were shocked. In front of all the foolish celestial ministers, they stood up at a glance, and finally locked in the earth through the vast galaxy and countless low-level stars. Dark Universe. A pair of huge eyes, full of horror, overlooking the whole earth. Among them. There are these immortal emperors who cover the sky with their hands. There are also super clan ancestors who dominate the Galaxy! Even. I''ve lived for more than 200000 years, and I''ve seen the last old monster who proves to be emperor. However, no matter what the identity. The longer you look at the earth, the more you feel your scalp numb, and your eyelids jump wildly. You can''t believe it. This already lonely planet. It''s weird! When the earth, there is an ancient land, appeared the scene of immortals coming! Several top powers are born here! Eight thousand years ago. The golden monkey, which caused the whole galaxy''s vibration, is still fresh in their memory. With only an unknown glass iron bar in their hand, they beat all the young strong men on the top 20 planets. No one can fight! If it wasn''t for an ancient emperor, he would have given up his old face in spite of other people''s gossip and suppressed it for five hundred years. I''m afraid that golden monkey would have become a fairy saint! But. This planet, called Earth, should have been turned into a waste star thousands of years ago. How could it have just happened. Burst out that terrible breath! Within the galaxy. All the top overlords are ready to release a little power. When they want to probe deeply, their pupils suddenly shrink violently. They are full of panic. A pair of big eyes suspended above the earth disappear instantly. Many immortal halls. You can see a middle-aged man wearing a Golden Dragon Robe and a dragon crown, with a cold sweat on his back. He has just come back from the ghost gate, and he looks frightened and white. "Lord, what''s the matter with you?" Looking at the tyrant''s side, the invincible emperor of the whole galaxy suddenly turned into this look. All the celestial courtiers were dumbfounded. However, many immortal emperors. But I can''t hear any sound from the outside world. I just feel seven souls and six spirits are scared out. Just that breath! It''s not even one thousandth of the power of the original owner! Far away in the galaxy. Some is suspended on the stars, as if standing in the sea of stars, a magnificent palace. A woman in a red phoenix robe and a phoenix crown, lying on the throne with her body on her side, can feel her wonderful and clean body through a red curtain in front of her, especially a sacred and inviolable noble temperament. "A group of stupid people who think they are are, are they scared when they can''t help themselves to test that power?" Light banter sound, passed out from the red gauze hanging curtain, a group of Ministers on both sides of the bottom, looked at each other, could not help but be stunned. Emperor Usually cold as ice. What''s the matter today? "Cough..." It seems that I realized that I was a little bit out of shape. The Fengguan woman coughed a few times, and then returned to the original cold look. She said lightly: "without you, you can go on talking." "Great emperor, today''s galaxy..." But it just opened. This is the only female emperor in the galaxy, and there is a very abnormal playful tone. "Which mole ant will it provoke that one?" All imperial ministers: "..." ¡­¡­ China. Jiangnan. I don''t know why, it''s almost summer, but today all people in the south of the Yangtze River feel a deep sense of coldness all the time. It ''s spring and summer. Longer than the days in winter. But it''s only one o''clock in the afternoon. The sky has become extremely dark, the temperature is extremely cold, and even more bizarre is the sky. There is neither rain nor wind. However, there are millions of miles of sky in the south of the Yangtze River. It seems that something terrible is going to happen. One after another, there are harsh thunder and lightning, tearing the sky. All the people watching are shaking. Not just ordinary people. The whole Jiangnan. All the royal families raised their heads and looked up at the sky. Their pupils contracted and their bodies trembled. Lingjia lobby. Everyone gathered. Lingyuxuan''s face was heavy, still unable to hide the fear in his eyes. He trembled and said: "this This day, how could it be like this? " The supreme perception of God. It''s better than ordinary people. All the dignitaries in the south of the Yangtze River feel the unusual power of the north, sending out a beating heart and waking up quietly. Supreme! Peerless! Every time they ascend to a higher level, everyone''s pupils can''t help but contract violently, which is full of fear. As for ordinary people. It is to stare at the sky stupidly, legs are soft and trembling. This month. They have seen too many supernatural scenes since the feudal lords of the world came to see me, the ancient manor of nawanmi in the Changjiang River Valley disappeared, and then the sky was full of purple air, covering the south of the Yangtze River. What is it this time! Chen''s ancestral home. Chen Jiannan''s pupil suddenly congealed and his face vibrated: "the land God fairyland is still rising!" Chen Qianfeng''s face suddenly changed. Everyone. Not only the south of the Yangtze River, but also the north, which is millions of miles away, feel this power. Very familiar. Once, when Kunlun Mountain was suspended in Jinling, they also had this chilling palpitation. Longhushan Tianshi mansion! Looking up, there was a lot of devastation and broken tiles everywhere. Even the top of the palace where the Heavenly Master lived was cut open. The sky in the north of Jiangnan. More than a dozen fearsome figures, such as Wei Ruyuan, followed a young man dressed in brocade and colorful clothes with evil looks in front of him. Under all the shocked eyes, he walked to the center of the south of the Yangtze River step by step. His eyes are cold. Sitting high in a gold chair, playing with the Tianshi Du from Longhu Mountain, looking to the northern capital. Cold voice way: "forbidden master of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao, come to die!" This moment. Where the sound goes. Everyone''s face was thrilled and silent. Chapter 131 "The forbidden master of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao, came to die!" The wave caused by this sentence seems to have set off a strong wind and waves that block out the sun in the whole world, and smashed them on all faces. The shock of the soul. An unprecedented frenzy of shaking. In a few seconds, countless people can''t help but stop breathing and their blood can''t help boiling. It''s a feeling that can''t be described by words. It''s exciting, terrified, chilly, even unbelievable. That will be ten thousand meters Kunlun Mountain, lift all the way to the northern Jinling horror taboo! Kunlun forbidden! He had another name! His name, Chu Lingxiao! The whole south of the Yangtze River, all the way to the northern edge of the city, is now dead. For the north. It''s too far away. They can only hear the voice, but they can''t see people. But it''s enough for everyone to hold their breath inexplicably, open their eyes, and look at the south of the Yangtze River with countless astonishing eyes. Chu Lingxiao! Chu taboo! That guy who''s stirring up the North! That let the whole Jiangnan, are afraid of its existence! He is the forbidden master of Kunlun! Hiss! Many northern imperial families, up and down, stare at each other, take a breath of cool air, just like ice sculptures covered with snow. Their faces are discolored, their pupils are constricted, and they almost scream out. This is the edge city near the south of the Yangtze River. You can hear the shocking news. If it reaches the whole North. Especially the Zhao family, the ancient capital of Jinling, don''t know what they will think. The owner of the Kunlun snow mountain floating above their heads has always been the Chu Lingxiao closely related to them! The whole Jiangnan! The most vibration! Looking at the sky, sitting high in the golden seat, Taishi Hao, with a strange smile on his face, all the royal families, with their eyes as big as an egg, felt extremely cold and shivering, swallowed a saliva forcibly to cover up the horror never seen on his face! Great! This young man is too Shi Hao! Isn''t he a long time ago! How can the breath be so terrifying? If you just stare at it, you can''t help your hair standing up, and all your goosebumps come out. "Taishi, Ouyang, Sima, Shangguan..." Looking at the group of people standing behind him, all of them were numb and shocked. All the old masters of the seven martial arts royal families are willing to serve as the servants of taishihao! What the hell happened! And! How could it be like this! No wonder my grandfather didn''t want to say it! Original! Chu Lingxiao is the forbidden leader of Kunlun! Sitting on the golden seat, Tai Shihao''s face is cold and arrogant. He looks at the North coldly. His voice echoes in most of the land area of China. "Forbidden master of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao, roll over to me quickly!" Hiss! The whole Jiangnan, looking up, high-rise buildings, shopping malls and hotels, and the city center, hearing this sentence, countless people can''t help but take a breath of cool again, stare at Tai Shihao with wide eyes. Even the forbidden Lord of Kunlun, dare to fight! What''s up, young man! Lingjia ancestral hall. As the first one to know Chu Lingxiao, lingyuxuan, who is the forbidden leader of Kunlun, looked at the towering Taishi Hao, his face was dumb, and his pupils were full of horror. There is no one strong in the world. I don''t have to say who it is. Taishihao has been a abandoned son of the Taishi royal family since more than ten years ago. Compared with that, he is not even an ant. But what did he see now! Last week. Sima Yan, standing beside him, is just a little great master of Tianzong. Now goodbye, he can walk in the air. This is the realm that the old master of martial arts can reach! "How How can it be! " Ling Yuxuan was stunned. How could this happen! But for many days, it was Ling Xuerong who was calm. Her beautiful eyes were trembling. At this moment, the crazy and excited color in her eyes was like a raging fire, which suddenly burned. The face is extremely excited: "see, Chu Lingxiao, do you see, even if you are the forbidden master of Kunlun, what can you do!" But. That''s it. She can only scream in her heart, as if to bring Chu Lingxiao to all her humiliation, let it out, with a hint of consternation and sarcasm in her voice. "The forbidden master of Kunlun, I didn''t expect that you are the forbidden master of Kunlun. Now this is too large to challenge you with such unbridled courage, which shows that he has the strength of fearlessness. I''ll see how long you can be superior!" Countless scared eyes, big eyes, keep staring at the northern sky. But it''s still empty. "What?" Taishihao''s eyes were cold, and his tone was a little ironic. He said lightly, "is there a time when the forbidden master of Kunlun is afraid?" "It''s just a mortal immortal who lingers for a long time. You really think that you are taboo when you come up with a stupid method of moving mountains to make a group of mortals awe you?" In his words. With a reincarnation of an ancient immortal, a tone of senior education for young people, a faint cold hum, full of ridicule and disdain. "If you don''t get out, I''ll spare you and invite you to be my first slave!" Invite Kunlun forbidden Lord to be a servant! Everyone''s eyes are wide again, breathing is sluggish, and the atmosphere can''t breathe. "Chu Lingxiao, my patience is very limited!" He''s not in a hurry. If there is no certainty of victory, it will not appear today. The whole Jiangnan sky is always echoed with his extremely arrogant words. "I''ll give you another time of incense. I''ll go to the north and behead you myself!" ¡­¡­ However, the next moment. The northern sky. "The last one boasted that he would cut off my head, and you would try?" "Mortal, do you know what you have done wrong?" A light voice, with the wind, no other tone, but let all ordinary people, as well as the royal family, can''t help shivering. A white dress floating out of the dust, standing hand in hand, appeared at the end of the north. He goes from city to city. Carry your hands on your back and walk slowly towards the south of the Yangtze River. Here we are! All the people in the south of the Yangtze River, with their pupils suddenly shrinking, a heart seemed to mention the voice and eyes in an instant, and could not help holding their breath. "A Wudao king is worthy to be compared with me?" Seeing Chu Lingxiao finally appeared, taishihao''s eyes flashed with contempt, and his voice turned cold: "mortal? You''re a little fairy on earth. You deserve to talk to me like this? " "Who do you think I''m too smart?" Behind him, a group of old masters of the martial arts royal family, as well as young masters like Sima Yan, all looked at him with scorn. At the beginning, when they learned that Chu Lingxiao was the forbidden master of Kunlun, they were all scared to be silly. Can be too much. Give a pill. They were directly promoted to the land God fairyland, and told that they were the reincarnation of the ancient immortals They, what else is terrible? However. At this time, no one noticed that taishihao''s expression was quietly changing. In my mind. There was a sound that startled him. [Xiuxian system warning, Xiuxian system warning, people in front, overload exceeds the highest level of the system! ] [warning, warning, super taboo, super taboo of the universe, sorry for the host, Xiuxian system begins to unbound! ] [Ding! Unbound% 10 Unbind% 50. It has been completely unbound. Xiuxian system starts to leave the earth. Last warning. Hope the host can help himself! ]"..." Chapter 132 Quiet! The air was silent! Only for Taishi Hao, he felt that there was no sound around him, even no wind. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was standing with his hand in his hand, a hundred meters away, he could only hear the beating sound of his heart, which was faster and faster. His pupils could not help contracting. It''s impossible It''s impossible! You are not the immortal system left by taishici! What super taboo! What universe super taboo! Can you be afraid of it! However, no matter how angry Taishi Hao shouted in his heart, the immortal system in his mind still had no voice. Quiet! Quiet let his forehead out a trace of cold sweat, staring at the Chu Lingxiao in front, can''t help but stand up from the gold seat. A group of old martial masters around him, seeing this scene, thought that Tai Shihao was going to fight at last, and his face was full of excitement. Even taishiyuan is still the ancestor of taishihao. But for the four generations. He has only irresistible respect now! Cut the immortal! Just think of this amazing creation, he felt the pores all over his body were open, his limbs were excited and trembling. Throughout five thousand years! Ten thousand years! Xian, what is it? It''s a symbol of eternity, invincibility and immortality. It''s only in the fairy tales that people have to look up the existence of worship in the last ten lifetimes! But now. What are they going to do? Cut the immortal! Although they don''t know how powerful the immortals are, they know that this level must be above the land God fairyland! They are only one level apart now. What''s more, Shi Hao! Countless eyes stared at Chu Lingxiao, full of consternation and fear. In their sight. Even if you can''t see clearly. But a white dress, standing with hands in the air, has become the focus of the whole south of the Yangtze River. Lingjia ancestral hall. Ling Xuerong as like as two peas in the cold, he said, "it''s the same as in the north, but what about the Kunlun ban?" "As long as Tai Shihao knows that you are the forbidden master of Kunlun, he is sure to win over you!" Ling Xuerong is actually a little sour at this time. She found out. Sima Yan, her fiance, is also in the eye of everyone, but she is not the main character, but a little servant, which makes her very uncomfortable. It''s like feeling something. Sima Yan, who had been standing behind his ancestors, came out boldly. I look very proud. There are some people behind me. What kind of attitude can you hold? However, as a slave, it seems that you are Taishi Hao who came back from the reincarnation of the ancient immortal. He directly scolded Chu Lingxiao and said, "the forbidden master of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao, if you don''t come to my master, kowtow to make amends!" "How about we wait for the first one to give you the position of the first slave?" Sima Yan''s eyes, with a trace of irony, looked straight ahead. Kunlun forbidden? Now we all know that you are just a little immortal compared with Tai Shihao, and you can only put on an unfathomable appearance in front of us mortals, but in fact, you can''t even get on the stage in front of the real immortal. Taboo? Be the same as us! Seeing Sima Yan, her fiance, scolding Chu Lingxiao like this, Ling Xuerong''s mood suddenly rose, her eyes were taunting, her face was excited, and she whispered to herself, "yes, that''s it, that''s it. Give me a good devaluation!" "What''s so great? I know how to dress all day long!" But then. Ling Yuxuan turned around and glared at her, motioning for her to close her mouth. Reluctantly, Ling Xuerong turned her head to one side and glanced at Chu Lingxiao in the sky. Her eyes were full of ridicule. Lingyuxuan looks very dignified. He suddenly felt that he was dying! The so-called spectators see clearly. A lot of God list supremacy, acutely feel too Shi Hao''s face, some start not right. I can''t help it. In my mind, I think of the scene of the long river and the great moat that day. It''s covered with snow and ice. I only think that this scene is similar to that day, especially when Sima Yan''s next sentence falls. "What? The forbidden Lord of Kunlun, are you deaf? " Dugu Tian also said that. And then Everyone''s eyes are blurred, and they shiver fiercely, muttering to themselves: "too It''s so much like that, it''s a recurrence of that day! " There are seven kingdoms of Wudao in Jiangnan. The voice was boiling and excited. This sentence of Sima Yan is like letting all the people of Wudao royal family eat ten stimulants. They are very excited and laugh from time to time. They hoped that Kunlun would rather die than be enslaved. In this way. Cut the immortal! It''s their founding fathers. Have they ever made such inspiring innovations? However, Sima Yan''s face was full of sarcasm. He was just about to open his mouth. Bang! An explosion suddenly vibrated from the air, like fireworks blooming. Sima Yan''s whole body turned into a bubble, and then it disappeared! In an instant. All the old and young masters of Wudao royal family, with ghost like eyes, stare at Chu Lingxiao. Their hair stands straight, their faces are frightened, and they immediately step back. Dead! Simayan! So dead! Ling Xuerong''s face suddenly changed. Suddenly, she looked like a puppet who had lost the thread. She fell back and sat on the ground directly. Throughout the south of the Yangtze River, countless people opened their eyes and mouths to watch this scene. In an instant. The air was particularly cold, as if a pin could be heard falling down at the moment. There was a breeze. Only step by step footsteps, finally began to come this way. Chu Lingxiao''s face was cold, with his hands on his back. Every step he took, there was a lotus. The holy breath, like the sea water, was everywhere. The eyes are very quiet. Looking at the old man who has no God. Light way: "it''s just a small guard of the Western Tianmen. Three thousand years ago, there were at least 100 such guards in the whole western Tianmen. How dare you call yourself immortal reincarnation?" Bang! Bang! Bang! Chu Lingxiao doesn''t have a shrewd breath, but every step he takes, there is an old martial master, who, like Sima Yan, turns into nothing and spreads the whole Jiangnan. When he came to taishihao. A dozen land gods fairyland, have all disappeared! This moment. The white dress stands like an Immortal Emperor. Behind him, there are many horrible figures. They have different identities and run through the past and the future, but they are the same person. "Soldier, do you know what is immortal?" The moment of turning around. Chu Lingxiao is like an eternal God, sitting high in a golden dragon chair, the vast sky, echoing him like a thundering voice. "In this life, I am the forbidden master of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao!" Indifference eyes, looking directly at the scared Taishi Hao, full of supreme will, with the momentum of spring and autumn, unstoppable, the whole Jiangnan has had a violent shock. "This world, this heaven and earth, where I am, is invincible!" The seven boundaries of Wudao royal family are destroyed in an instant! Before he could speak, he turned his body into powder. The wind blows. All over the sky. Boom! The northern edge cities are all petrified. All people in Jiangnan are even more stunned and shocked. World shaking! In the vast sky, only Chu Lingxiao''s arrogant words still reverberate in the whole world. "This world, this heaven and earth, where I am, is invincible!" - when Kunlun was forbidden to enter the south of the Yangtze River, the situation in the world suddenly changed. Volume 2, end Chapter 133 Another month has passed. It''s summer. All over China, the number of applicants for the imperial team has reached an unprecedented 500 million. Final registration is closed. It''s no more than 200, 000. The preparatory members of the Royal Group will directly establish ten branch schools, and those who are qualified will officially join the Royal Group. It''s just for the school. Identity, status, naturally leap into dragon, become the hearts of many ordinary people''s son of heaven, the future of the vast world, there will be their place. And for the sons of the kings. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to enter huangzu branch school. Usually, those supreme realms have no head or tail, let alone land gods. They have a deeper foundation than ordinary people. With a little guidance, they can leap into the sky. What can I do. Even though their ancestors pulled down their old faces and went to ask for several lists, they didn''t even enter the door. This is no longer the era of their royal family, covering the sky with one hand. Regardless of a dozen land gods fairyland. Just move out of the royal guards. Which one of them can stand? We can only do what we want to do and return home. Jiangnan. One night in summer, stars are shining in the sky. When countless people look up to the sky, the night is like a shooting star, I don''t know where it is heading. All the ancestors of the supreme royal family, with a sense of heart, looked up at the starry sky, with a trace of awe in their eyes, murmured, "that, after all, has left Jiangnan." They all held a note in their hands and looked at it with great respect. "Only one of your royal families under 30 can be sent to huangzu branch school!" Vigorous and powerful calligraphy characters. Containing an unquestionable majesty, let all the ancestors of the supreme royal family, just like listening to the supreme truth, fold it respectfully and put it in their arms. They had thought of it for a long time. All the great masters of Tianzong can be promoted to land gods. That emperor group ten land gods fairyland, must have something to do with that! The supreme realm is no longer high. The land God fairyland is in that hand, small as a grain. Maybe. It won''t take long. The world. All the hidden secrets will be dug out. ¡­¡­ Longhushan Tianshi mansion. Taishihao absorbed the power of the real immortal pill and promoted to the immortal of the world. He was going to force Longhushan to bow down to him and become a minister. However, Zhang Daoqian forced his master to absorb all the power and forced him back. It''s just backfired. Tianshi Du was robbed. Just. Before he died, he was still thinking about how Chu Lingxiao would be his opponent if he could fully absorb all the power of the real immortal pill! Taboo? Taboo is nothing! As soon as the real immortal comes out, he can enter the LingXiao Temple just like the ancient immortal! But he didn''t know. Lingxiao hall, why is it called Lingxiao hall! I don''t know what it is! Because. He is just a small guard of the Western Tianmen. On the inside, there is only the ancestral Tianshi mansion left by Zhang Daoling, who keeps the secret about the immortal list. Experience reconstruction. The ancestral hall of Taoism has recovered to its former appearance. Tianshi, Fuyuan! A sigh came out. "I''m glad to have a hand this time. Otherwise, the inheritance left by my grandparents will be really in my hands." "Master, you don''t have to worry about me. Even if the Heavenly Master is gone, I will not be much inferior to my peers." Under the night, the quiet Tianshi mansion. From time to time. There was a conversation between the old and the young. "Leisurely, the outside world has changed. Even if you stay on the mountain now, you still work hard. It can''t help you a lot. Go down the mountain." "Master, apprentice..." "Go down the mountain. You are our dragon and tiger mountain. The 37th Tianshi in the future. Only joining the WTO can help you open the door to the supreme realm. Go, apprentice!" "Yes, Shifu, I leave!" Young Taoist, getting up and bowing, soon went down the mountain. For a long time. A middle-aged Taoist appeared at Zhang Daoqian''s side, bowed and said: "master, every successor to the Heavenly Master must reach the supreme state. Will you let him go down the mountain like this..." "The Heavenly Master degree has been destroyed. Younger martial brother''s future burden is heavier than any Heavenly Master." Longhu Mountain has been standing for thousands of years. Every time when he is alive or dead, Tianshi Du can be born. Any foreign enemy who wants to invade Longhu Mountain will not have a good ending. But this time. A big fight. It''s a hit. It''s ruined even if it has accumulated thirty-five talents There is no Heavenly Master. No deterrence. This time, if it wasn''t for Taishi Hao to provoke that person, their fate of Longhu Mountain, I don''t know where they would go. "I am the reincarnation of the ancient immortals, and you have not returned to me!" Leng buting, a middle-aged Taoist, thought of that day''s Taishi Hao, smashed the mountain gate which was once held by dozens of celestial masters in Longhu Mountain with just one palm. The invincible posture of floating in the air and suddenly rising in golden light all over his body, he could not help shivering a few times when he thought of it up to now. "Master, I have been your apprentice since one hundred years ago. I know more secrets than others." The middle-aged Taoist said: "there must have been immortals. This is the best proof. But this reincarnation It''s against heaven. " "And the more mysterious one, which existed three thousand years ago, whose immortals had disappeared, but he still..." Kunlun forbidden. What kind of existence is it? Why can''t we find any records in all the ancient books of Longhu Mountain, even in the life stories written by Zhang Daoling before he became a immortal. This is puzzling. Zhang Daoling, the founder of Taoism, is one of the four great masters of Taoism. He can enter Lingxiao hall and meet Haotian, the Jade Emperor who dominates all things in the world and the universe! Who else is there. Can we let our grandparents miss? "Xianggen, what do you think this is?" Seeing that the middle-aged Taoist priest was confused, Zhang Daoqian suddenly waved to the Tianshi tower, and a golden ball appeared in front of Zhang Xianggen. In a moment, a pair of unbelievable big eyes stared at the golden ball, and blurted out: "Tianshi degree!" Zhang Xianggen''s eyes were wide, and he couldn''t believe the scene. Looking at his master, Zhang Daoqian, he was even shocked. "Master, Heavenly Master, it''s not How come it''s all right again! " Zhang Daoqian didn''t speak at first. Then. Light way: "look again, what else is in it?" "How can it be that there is still a force superior to all the former masters in Tianshi?" Suddenly, Zhang Xianggen''s mouth widened as he looked at it, and his pupils began to condense and his face was full of astonishment. "Master, whose is this?" "Founder Zhang Daoling!" On Zhang Daoqian''s face, there was an unprecedented dignified, slightly trembling sound, and a startling way: "and it was the founder Zhang Daoling who reversed time and space!" Zhang Xianggen: "..." Chapter 134 Time is like a running train. It''s going fast. It''s summer in a flash. The whole China has ushered in a new chapter. The outside world has no idea what it looks like. Whenever someone wants to deliver the information here, they will lose their memory or sink into the sea. In the past, ordinary people. If you want to stand out, the best way is to go through ten years of hard study, and finally have a chance to see a broader future. But now. There is another way out. Join the Royal team! But. Where there are many people, there is no lack of oppression, nobility and lowliness. Everyone is equal and hasn''t reached the top of the mountain. All these are just empty words. A small fishing village along the coast. People here. From generation to generation, we have been busy fishing all day long. Since the announcement of the recruitment of the huangzu group. Every family. They all sent their children to sign up for the event. At last, there were only two or three people in the huge 500 person fishing village, which reached the standard line. Dark seaside, a round of red sun, has gradually sunk below the sea line, golden sunset, reflecting the sea, gently swaying a gorgeous color, at this time, an excited and lively laughter, breaking the quiet small fishing village. "Mom, mom, where are you? Look, I succeeded." A beautiful girl in a flower skirt looks 17 or 18 years old. She trots all the way on the beach with two little feet. She holds an admission notice and runs excitedly towards a fishing boat parked on the coast in front of her. Hear the sound. A middle-aged woman raised her head. I wiped the sweat on my forehead. Looking at the little girl running this way, she waved and smiled: "Xiaoying, I''m here." Looking at the fishing crowd on the coast, Liu Ying was stunned for a moment, but she couldn''t find it for a while. Then she finally saw the familiar figure and walked quickly. On the small face of Liuying melon seeds, full of pride, she handed her a letter of acceptance. Cheerfully: "Mom, look, I''ve been selected as the preparatory member of the imperial team!" "Congratulations to your classmate Liu Ying. You have reached the standard line. Please pack your clothes and report to huangzu campus tomorrow!" Looking at the letter of acceptance, the woman''s face was full of joy and her eyes were trembling. She could not believe that she had read it several times. Liu Ying''s father. Not long after she gave birth to Liu Ying, she died in an accident. She has been living a life of orphans and widows, bringing Liu Ying up from childhood. My daughter is also very sensible. Every subject from childhood is excellent. However, she is a woman who has no ability to give her daughter a high quality life. She always feels that she has encumbered her daughter. If I could live in a rich family. Daughter, why do you suffer with her every day. Now it''s all right. Elected to huangzu campus, her daughter''s future life, she will not have to worry about. Those fishermen around heard that Liu Ying had also been taken. They were all surrounded by her. Their words were full of wonder. "This is the fourth one in our fishing village, isn''t it?" "Well, I can see that one of those big cities, out of millions of people, can be found." "It''s amazing." An old hunchback with white beard walked out of the crowd on crutches and asked: "Xiaoying, have you met the young man in white?" Smell speech, many pairs of eyes, suddenly look over, Liu Ying some shy nod. I can''t help it. Everyone looked at each other in disbelief. The youth in white on the sea cliff. Since last month, they have suddenly appeared in their small fishing village. They can''t eat or drink until now. At first, there were many people who met him. But no matter how you ask, the other side just doesn''t respond. But just talk. The next day, will be selected huangzu branch! I thought it was an accident. Now it seems that all the examples show that this is absolutely a strange person! "Well, what do you always see around a little girl about Xiaoying''s own business?" Bai Xu is the head of a small fishing village. He waved and said: "it''s gone. It''s gone. It''s useless for you to envy. If you have the ability, let that young man talk!" They didn''t ask anyone else, but they all said the same. But why. That''s the difference! People around shook their heads. They couldn''t figure it out. They dispersed. The middle-aged woman has a smile on her face. No matter what, her daughter can be selected, which is the best reward for her hard work in more than ten years. "Xiaoying, let''s go home for dinner. Mom, I''ll make you my favorite braised hairtail today!" Liu Ying hesitated and looked at the sea cliff. "It''s windy at night. Come back early." Seeing her daughter like this, the middle-aged woman is also very aware of her heart, so she left first. On the sea cliff of Xiaoyu village. A young man in white, sitting with his knees crossed, with his back to the silent Liu Ying, a pair of indifferent eyes, with a trace of silence, gazing at the front quietly, billowing waves. This is the second time that Liu Ying has come to see the youth. But I always feel more familiar with the first time. She. It seems that I have seen young people somewhere What are you thinking about! Liu Ying shook her head and quickly left the unrealistic idea in her mind. "That Big brother. " "I have been selected into huangzu branch school. The old people in the village say that the elder brother is a strange person. Anyone can be selected successfully as long as the elder brother talks." "Big brother, are you hungry? Why don''t you come to my house and have a meal?" On the sea cliff. There was only the sound of waves rolling. The young man in white closed his eyes slightly, as if he had fallen asleep, without any response. Liu Ying also knows that she will be like this. Although she is still young, she knows that she may have been screened long ago without young people. Bowing, she said with respect: "big brother, Xiaoying is going to report tomorrow. She may not come back for a long time." "Thank you anyway." She once again made a gift, as if she would never come back, and then left without a trace of nostalgia. The sound of billowing waves. It''s been quiet for a long time. The young man in white opened his eyes slowly and looked at a big wave that could be as high as the sea cliff. He rushed to this side, but his eyes did not show any waves and flurries. Invisible. The big wave seems to be blocked by an invisible barrier, which instantly turns into a cloud. There was a white mist. "Liu Ruying..." "A month''s waiting, you After all, it''s not her. It''s not a similar flower. " On the cold sea cliff, there was no wave on the young man''s face in white, and there was an unpredictable silence in his eyes. "Like people, thousands of millions, like flowers, where to find..." Chapter 135 North coast. A dozen cities stretch. Close to the coast, if there is invasion by foreign enemies in the future, it seems to be the best landing point. So. This is the last time that huangzu specially approved to recruit students. Today is a report on the selection of new students. There are a row of registration tables and chairs outside. All of them are royal guards in casual clothes. Their temperament is so strict that these new members, who are only 17 or 18 years old, are very timid and dare not go forward. Although it has been spread for a long time. The martial arts experts, the immortals from heaven and earth, on the stage of TV play may really exist. But I saw it with my own eyes. There is still a bit of panic in my heart. For a while. I don''t know what to do. Liu Ying, dragging her suitcase, looked left and right in the crowd, and saw that no one dared to come first. She hesitated for a while, and walked directly to the registration office under the eyes of all her peers. Several royal guards, who are responsible for recording the names of the cadets, glanced at each other for a moment, stunned and surprised. This is also one of the entrance tests. They deliberately release a trace of martial arts atmosphere, so as to test the courage of these new students. If they want to be human beings, they must be mentally firm. The first person to sign up will be the focus of training in the future. I just didn''t think of it. The first one to sign up will be a weak little girl. In the whole campus of China, if not including those royal families, this is the first girl to register. Come forward with Liu Ying. All the successful new students in the surrounding area are pouring in. Lantianyu, as one of the teachers in charge of the royal guards and the branch school, glanced at Liu Ying, who was standing in front of him, and nodded to herself. The girl was just an ordinary person, and her heart was not weaker than that of the ordinary royal children. It was precious. In time. Ordinary people. Coupled with the cultivation of the day after tomorrow, it will not be worse than those royal children who have been influenced by urination. Lantianyu opens the registration form and prepares to check her identity. She glances at Liu Ying again and says lightly: "tell me your name, age and the number on the notice." Liu Ying quickly reported the information. Lantianyu nodded, then he looked at the new student registration form one by one, but turned to the last page, still did not see Liu Ying''s name. He could not help frowning. "Are you sure your name is Liu Ying?" His voice is very light, but with a trace of doubt, let this quiet registration hall, especially harsh. A strange look, not from all looked over. Liu Ying immediately felt red and hot. She lowered her head and said in a weak voice: "my name is Liu Ying. How could it not be..." Finish. She quickly opened the suitcase and handed the admission notice she received yesterday to lantianyu. A typeface made of gold. On the signing. The campus address is also accurate. LAN Tianyu''s face suddenly froze. It''s strange that this is the notice of their branch school. Why is there no name of Liu Ying on the registration form alone? "Wait a moment, I''ll ask." LAN Tianyu left a word, then left the registration hall. Other royal guards. It''s not clear. No name on the registration form? How? This little girl, just an ordinary person''s mood, is not inferior to the royal children. Nine times out of ten, the admission standard has passed. There''s another gold weaving notice in hand. It''s impossible to identify. It''s right if you can''t check it. However, soon. After Lantian jade came back, though his eyes were still full of confusion. "Sorry, we made a mistake. You didn''t make it. Please go back." But cold said a word, let Liu Ying feel drenched from head to foot directly, full of heart cool, stay in place. In an instant. Liu Ying''s mood was out of balance and her tears began to roll in her eyes. The whole person looks very lost, biting his lips and saying: "it''s impossible, how could it be wrong!" "It clearly says my name and all my information. When I signed up, all the items reached the standard line. How could there be no me on the final list!" Liu Ying''s face was pale. She couldn''t help pointing to the admission notice. She felt very aggrieved. All the new students around looked at Liu Ying''s eyes with sympathy, doubt and a hint of sarcasm. Who should I be. Dare to register first. Originally. It''s just a fake! In the gloating eyes of all the students of the same age, Liu Ying drags a heavy suitcase and tears all over her face. The whole person is out of her wits. Her figure is in everyone''s sight and leaves. "It''s nothing to do with you. Don''t look. Don''t look!" Blue sky and jade clapped the table, and everyone was back to their senses. "Keep registering!" Just. Look at the notice left by Liu Ying. Blue sky jade heart, but a while feel upset. What a strange thing! This little girl''s various standard lines, he just went to see, have already reached the standard, can be regarded as the top, why is there not on the list ¡­¡­ Coastal branch. An office yard, back garden. A few hearty laughter, from time to time spread out. "Thanks for your help, brother Sheng, this time about children." On a stone bench carved out of round marble. A middle-aged man in a noble suit, with a cup of green tea in his hand, is elegant and graceful. He makes a gesture of tea worship: "if there is no help from brother Sheng, I''m afraid that the children will wait until next year." The middle-aged man glared at his back and said: "yuan''er, don''t hurry to offer a cup of tea to your uncle. Can I teach you this?" Behind him stood a handsome looking, at most 18-year-old boy. It''s just that boys are better than their peers. But there''s a little bit more chilly. "Uncle Sheng, please use it." The boy hurried past. Sitting opposite his father, a middle-aged man in a brocade suit and dragon claws poured a cup of tea respectfully. Sheng Shijie nodded slightly and looked at the boy with satisfaction. Don''t forget to remind a few words: "before I joined the royal guards, I had eight friends with your father, which is also your elder." "Some words, I''d like to remind you that when you enter huangzu branch school, you must not hold a rehearsal with your son. You don''t like this. Do you know what it means?" Sheng Shijie took a sip of tea and gave a glimpse of the boy, who nodded heavily. ¡­¡­ "Brother Sheng, you can rest assured that yuan''er knows how to do it since he was a child." At this time, Lin Qu''s heart was already in full bloom. There are few people in the country. If you can enter huangzu branch school, you can only enter one royal family. And he Linqu. However, being the head of a powerful family can make his son easily selected. It''s thanks to Sheng Shijie, one of the directors of the coastal branch, who got to know him by an unexpected mountaineering 20 years ago. "Brother Sheng, please take care of me. My family yuan''er is the only one who occupies the list of girls named Liu Ying. Will something happen..." Lin Qu is still a little worried. After all, it was by improper means. Once poked out, there will definitely be big trouble! But. After hearing Sheng Shijie''s promise. He has nothing to worry about. "Don''t worry, Lin laodi, I am in charge of the branch school, at best or not." "A small fishing village girl, even if she doesn''t want to, also has no place to sue, can only admit bad luck!" Chapter 136 In the dusk. A lonely, sad and tears of the delicate figure, dragging heavy gift box, walking on the way home. Liu Ying is about to collapse. Tears keep flowing. She really didn''t know how to explain it to her mother Xu su. She was still in front of the whole village yesterday. Said she was successfully selected into huangzu campus. Did you tell me today that she was not selected at all? Was it the other party''s mistake? Mother Xu su. She was brought up by one person. From small to large, she was a child without a father, suffering from the white eyes of the neighbors in the small fishing village. It''s not easy. There''s a chance to puff up. Now But it became a joke "Eh, isn''t that Xiaoying''s girl?" Seeing Liu Ying suddenly come back, the busy fishermen in the small fishing village on the beach can''t help but look at each other and look puzzled. "Isn''t she reporting today?" "What did you drop and come back for?" "How can I look and feel like that? You see, even the gift box has been dragged back." Following the fishing team, Xu Su, who happened to come back, saw her daughter Liu Ying also come back. She can''t help but leave the things on her hands, get off the fishing boat and hurriedly walk past. "Let''s go and have a look." A group of old people in the fishing village, with their eyes turned, followed them. It seems that they are ready to ask for help and care about Liu Ying''s situation. Actually, I want to see what''s good. Yesterday I learned that a daughter of Liu Ying''s family was selected. In their hearts. He was envious secretly, which was very unpleasant. Now I wish Liu Ying had an accident. The heart just is comfortable! Why our grandson is so excellent! From childhood to most of the village, those who have thumbs up. And Liu Ying is a little bitch without a father. Why can she be selected? Our grandson, what''s worse than her? Xu Su goes to Liu Ying. Then I found that my daughter had tears on her face. She took out the paper towel and wiped her face painfully. She asked, "Xiaoying, what''s the matter with you? How can you cry like this?" "Come on, tell mom, mom''s here." Xu Su reaches out his hands and hugs Liu Ying in his arms, patting her back gently. There are more and more people in the fishing village. Gathered here. Half of the people in the fishing village were surrounded. Liu Ying wants to speak and stops. She doesn''t know how to say it. She bites her lips stubbornly and doesn''t let her tears flow. Mother Xu su. These years have passed too hard to let mom chew her tongue behind her back for her sake! Liu Ying pretended to be relaxed, pretending to be nothing. "Mom, I''m ok. I forgot to take one thing. I''ll stay one night first and go back to the campus tomorrow." Hear that. "Why do I do this? I just cry and don''t feel shy!" Xu Su took Liu Ying''s hand and walked towards home. No one noticed. A trace of worry in her eyes. Watching Liu Ying leave, the young and old people in the fishing village can''t help but have a little doubt in their eyes. Forgot to take things? In their impression, Liu Ying didn''t seem to cry because of such trivial things. It''s inside. There must be something else! Go home. This is a two-story ordinary house. Xu Su put the gift box in the wardrobe for Liu Ying. He folded the clothes in it neatly and put them aside, as if they would never come out again. Liu Ying''s eyes were a little flustered. She could not help saying: "Mom, what are you doing? I''ll go back to the campus tomorrow. What are you doing!" However. Xu Su turned a deaf ear, folded all his clothes and put them in together. This just full face of heartache hug Liu Ying. "I''m your mother. I don''t know you yet. Let''s say what happened." Liu Ying''s eyes are moist again. Xu Su''s temperature and way: "mom knows that you just don''t want to say it in front of your neighbors, because you are afraid that mom will be laughed at by them again." "You don''t have to think about your mother, as long as you are OK." Maternal love. Is the greatest in the world. She is selfless and fearless. Xu Su said these two words. As if it touched the bottom of Liu Ying''s heart, the softest place, tears suddenly burst like the dam of the breakwater, splashing down, hugging Xu Suman with both hands and crying: "Mom Mom, I didn''t get into huangzu school at all. " "They told me that they had made a mistake. I was eliminated, eliminated, mom!" Remember when I checked in. The taunting eyes of peers and the scene of being called a wild child without a father by everyone in the fishing village from childhood. Liu yingyue cried more and more excited. She kept saying sorry for three words. "Mom, it''s all my fault. I''ve made you suffer all these years." "It''s me, it''s me, I''m sorry, mom." I want to enter huangzu campus. In the future, I will be able to raise my eyebrows in front of all people. But now "Nothing, nothing, my mother does not blame you, as long as you are safe, it is more important than anything." A common fishing village bedroom. The night passed quickly, when the mother and daughter were together. The next day. Liu Ying walked out of her home with a heavy salute. Without huangzu branch school, she could continue her studies. Although not comparable. We must not waste our mother''s money for her school. Just. When she walked on the only way out of the fishing village, she felt that the way everyone looked at her today had changed. Her face was full of a kind of unspeakable smile, and there was a little irony in her eyes. This taste. Liu Ying was very upset. She didn''t know why. Quickly lowered his head and walked out of the road. "Have you heard that Liu Ying, the girl, has not been selected at all. Yesterday, Lao Zhang called and asked about the admitted grandson of his family." "Yes, this wench, but also deceive us, it is not ashamed!" Some old and old ladies in the fishing village, after Liu Ying left, could not help chattering. Outside the fishing village. Liu Ying, who is waiting for the bus, suddenly hears a couple of funny jokes. "Oh, isn''t this Miss Liu Ying, who is going back to huangzu school?" "Keep your voice down. I''m a preparatory student of the huangzu group. I''m honored. Stay away from my family." Several middle-aged women who went out to sea walked past with high toes. "What Huang group''s preparatory students? This girl lied so much that she was not selected at all. I''ll tell you..." "Is it? That''s how it turned out. " They knew that for a long time. What''s the matter. Several people sing yellow face and several black face. They cooperate with each other. They walk in front of each other on purpose to disgust Liu Ying. Instant. When these people left, Liu Ying seemed to be drained of all her strength. Her mood suddenly collapsed. She covered her face with her hands, squatted on the ground and cried bitterly. Why. Why did I grow up like this? What did I do wrong Tears could not stop, across the cheek. Heartbreaking. She burst into tears. However, it is also at this time. A figure in white, standing with his hand in the air, stood beside Liu Ying, and said lightly: "I''ve never misunderstood anyone, and this time there will be no exception." "Get up and go with you!" Liu Ying suddenly looked up, trance, was tears hit flower''s eyes. At this moment. She seemed to see it. A woman in red with a Guqin on her back who is very similar to her own Chapter 137 Reception room of coastal branch school. Liu Ying lowered her head and looked timidly, with a trace of envy, at her surroundings. She is here for the first time. If previously. She was really admitted. That''s good From time to time, Liu Ying looks to the other side, slightly closes her eyes, and focuses on the quiet Chu Lingxiao. She was puzzled. Chu Lingxiao, why did you bring her here. She has been eliminated. What''s the point of coming here now? Huangzu branch school. Although it''s different from ordinary schools, it''s the royal guards who are specially set up in charge of the branch schools. No one will put on airs to ordinary people. I heard that the girl named Liu Ying came last time. LAN Tianyu''s face was startled, and she left the matter in her hand and hurried to the reception room. After Liu Ying left. He thinks from left to right. He can''t imagine that an ordinary person is in such a high mood, and he is far above the standard line. He can''t be included in the list without her. Next. He found out. On the list, there is another name of a rich family. Lin Yuan! But he has searched all the lists, even the ones screened in the previous several times, and there is no such name at all. The only possibility. Back door! This is Lin Yuan''s son. He has occupied the list that originally belonged to Liu Ying. Only this explanation can explain why Liu Ying has an admission notice, but there is no her on the list! Royal guards. From the time of Ming Dynasty, it was a strict organization of law enforcement that specialized in sealing up the hidden filth, killing the crafty villains. No favoritism! Today. How could such a shameless thing happen! This really makes blue sky jade feel pale. He has probably guessed who it is. Otherwise, the young man in white with Liu Ying. They don''t name. You must see the Deputy envoy of shengshijie brocade! LAN Tianyu said: "you will wait for a while. I just told Deputy Sheng that he will come soon." Liu Yinghong''s face, afraid to look up, whispered "um". Sheng vice emissary. It''s a very big person! Liu Ying suddenly appeared to be a little fidgety, and her posture became more restrained. This scene. All looked in the blue sky jade eye, but he looked at Chu Lingxiao, who still kept his eyes closed, slightly showing a suspicion on his face. This young man. It doesn''t seem easy. On Mingming. There is no breath of martial arts, it is just an ordinary person, but in the face of this situation, but from the beginning to the end, he can maintain a calm and undisturbed mind. Be clear. Although he is not a great man in the current Chinese environment, he is also a great master of martial arts. With the three words of royal guards, the God list comes, and he will not be so profound. "That..." Lantianyu hesitated for a moment and said: "when the Deputy envoy of Huisheng comes, please be careful. If you don''t want to say anything, you''d better not say it." This sentence. It''s not for Liu Ying, but for Chu Lingxiao. Blue sky jade is also kind. After all. Sheng Shijie is one of the leaders of the coastal branch. In the royal guards, he is also a deputy commander of the branch. He can win the supreme position within one step. Ten minutes have passed. I haven''t seen anyone yet. This is also the royal guards who protect the country. If anyone were to face two ordinary people who have no hands, they would not do so in a low posture. In blue sky Jade''s eyes, he held a little apology: "just a moment, I''ll go and have a look." Office ancient courtyard. Sheng Shijie, one of the principals of duyen Hai branch, is busy writing the selection notice for Lin Yuan. Since it''s an occupation list. Surface work, or to do enough. "Take it. I''ll take you in tomorrow." Sheng Shijie hands the notice to Lin Yuan. It seems that there is nothing he can''t do as long as he is present at huangzu coastal branch school. Looking at Lin Yuan, who is dressed in expensive clothes and has good temperament. Tone light, don''t forget to remind again: "wear simple tomorrow, your son''s platoon style should converge, understand?" Lin Yuan nodded solemnly. But I was very upset. This old man. How many words! Isn''t it enrollment? What''s so remarkable? I really think that my son is going to learn martial arts in order to enter the imperial group? Learn that. How tired! The method of turning fish into dragon. It''s not just the emperor group! I don''t have any high pursuit, as long as I take over the Lin family and lead the Lin family to another level! Now take advantage of this opportunity to go in and make more friends with the children of the imperial capital and royal family, make good contacts, and then, casually find a reason to quit school. As for Liu Ying Lin Yuan snorted coldly in his heart and said to himself: "I haven''t reached the standard line. I''m a broken fishing village girl. I want to be a dragon and Phoenix among people?" "You, too!" High and low. From ancient times to the present, it will not disappear! Linqu as a father. Seeing this admission notice woven by gold thread belonging to huangzu branch school, I finally wrote the name of my son Lin Yuan, and my heart was filled with joy and pride. In this way. Whether or not the son can finally become a member of the imperial group, as long as he can go in, it will do them more good than harm! Just then. When lantianyu arrived, he stood outside the office yard and said respectfully: "Deputy Minister Sheng, the two people in the reception hall have been waiting for half an hour. If you have finished your work, go and have a look first." Lin Qu''s face froze, slightly embarrassed. For their sake, he delayed the people Sheng Shijie had not seen. He stood up embarrassed and said: "brother Sheng, since you are still here today, our father and son will leave for the time being." Unexpectedly. Sheng Shijie waves his hand and asks LAN Tianyu to go first. He comes right away and then signals Lin Qu''s father and son to sit down. Light way: "it''s OK, that fishing village girl named Liu Ying, who came out of nowhere with a strange youth, came to see me with her." Lin Qu''s father and son, can''t help but be surprised in their heart, and look at each other anxiously. It won''t be doubting them. Take up the list! "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to worry. What can a young man do?" Sheng Shijie dismisses a sentence lightly, carries both hands, and leaves the ancient office yard with confidence. "Keep sitting, and I''ll be right back." See here. Lin Qu breathed a little sigh of relief. Yes. A girl movie in a rural fishing village, what can it rely on? It''s probably someone in the family who''s bloody and stupid. He wants to come here and ask for an answer. "Father, is it going to be all right?" Lin Yuan looked around. After all, he was only a boy under the age of 18. When he saw the owner of the occupation list, he found him. I''m still a little flustered. Lin Qu took a sip of green tea and experienced a lot of things. The old school style of the people who came here was very calm. He said: "yuan''er, what are you flustered about? Haven''t you heard from Uncle Sheng "He will go back!" Chapter 138 What is his great hero? Assistant envoy of royal guards, a Super Master of weather environment one step away from the supreme environment, and the person in charge of one of the ten huangzu branch schools. In the eyes of ordinary people, that is God! That is the insurmountable mountain! When is it the turn of a young man who doesn''t know the height of the world to rush to the reception room of his coastal branch school and put on a shelf to talk about? It''s ridiculous! Sheng Shijie came to the reception room, his indifferent eyes, looked down at Chu Lingxiao, arranged his clothes, carried his hands on his back, had a sense of respect from the big man, showed a trace of contempt on his face, and said lazily, "you are the young man who is looking for me?" "Come on, what can I do for you?" Finish. The old God was sitting opposite Chu Lingxiao. There is only one meeting table between the two. However, Sheng Shijie obviously has a feeling of looking down, his eyes are burning, and he looks forward, as if he could come to the reception room to see Chu Lingxiao, which is a great luxury. But as he said. It''s been said for ten seconds. Reception room. It''s still quiet. Chu Lingxiao kept his eyes closed, didn''t respond, and didn''t seem to want to talk to Sheng Shijie at all. I don''t want to. I''m not qualified! It''s a look of indifference. In Sheng Shijie''s eyes, it was particularly dazzling at once, and there was a trace of sullen in the tone on the spot: "young people, arrogant, I can understand, but you should be glad that you are not facing the royal family, otherwise, you can''t avoid slapping in the face in this way of talking!" "Tell me, what is the matter? I don''t have time to waste time with you!" If you are not from royal guards, you can''t fight against ordinary people. Otherwise. How dare a little brat turn a blind eye to me? The blue sky jade standing nearby also slightly frowns. Alas. This young man. If we can talk about Liu Ying''s affairs, we will have a chance. Now it seems that it''s lucky that we can''t get angry with Sheng''s deputy envoy completely. But. Chu Lingxiao just opened a sentence, with the tone of questioning, but it suddenly let blue Tianyu face a change, suddenly a Leng. "You can help yourself. Add the list that belongs to Liu Ying!" Sheng Shijie was stunned. How dare a small ordinary person talk to him like this? "Are you mistaken? She was not selected into our huangzu branch school. Why does she belong?" He looked at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, full of banter. "I can come to see you. I''m in a low position!" "The young man is angry with Guan. As a person from the past, I still can understand it, but I also need to see the dignity and lowliness!" The meaning of Sheng Shijie''s words. Obviously. I''m in charge of the coastal branch. You''re just an ordinary man. Don''t be shameless! However, he hasn''t finished yet. Chu Lingxiao''s next words have already come lightly. "Otherwise, you can be the director of the coastal branch school, and you will not have to be one!" On the spot. Blue sky and jade are silly. Sheng Shijie''s eyes were dazed, and then he seemed to hear the most ignorant joke in his life. Sitting there, the whole person laughed directly, full of ridicule and teasing. "Young man, you are really , do you know who you are? Who am I? " Lantianyu kept shaking her head. Full of disappointment, I thought it was a little bit of a beginning, but I didn''t expect it was a little bit younger than a stupefied one, and even Silly! He wanted to say something nice. Maybe. Liu Ying, a little girl, can be selected. It angered Sheng Shijie. There was no chance. Sit by. Liu Ying, who had not dared to make a sound, finally understood why Chu Lingxiao brought her here. Originally. It''s to be on the list. But myself Didn''t he make it? It''s a bit unreasonable to make such a fuss. There is no choice. Liu Ying''s face is blushing, and she is brave. She quickly pulls the edge of Chu Lingxiao''s clothes and says softly with her head down: "big brother, Xiaoying is not selected, so don''t talk about it." "We Let''s go. " Quiet reception room. There was a shiver of grievances. Sheng Shijie''s eyes were cold, and he glanced at Liu Ying lightly. Immediately. He looked at Chu Lingxiao with disdain, and his mouth was slightly raised, full of sarcasm. "Young man, have you heard?" "The little girl said that she was not selected. Why do you deceive yourself?" Chu Lingxiao suddenly opens his eyes and looks at Sheng Shijie. "Is it?" Light tone. It''s like a magic sword that hasn''t been out of its sheath for a long time. It suddenly shines. The temperature of the whole reception room seemed to be inexplicably cold, which made everyone shiver involuntarily. It''s Sheng Shijie. His body suddenly shakes. "Is she really not selected, or should she be on her list and be occupied by others?" Seems to be under a spell. "Yes, her list is occupied. What''s the matter?" Even Sheng Shijie didn''t know why. He said all the things in his heart. "Shengshijie is the person in charge of the coastal branch. I will give the list to whoever I want!" "It''s better to let a lowly fishing village girl come in than to give it to the children of a rich family. The future achievements can be compared with a small fishing village girl." Wait for him to return. I suddenly realized that I had said something wrong. I don''t know why. But he still pretended to be relaxed. In an educational tone, he got up and glanced at Liu Ying. He said lightly: "little girl, the world is so cruel. The weak will only be weak forever, and the strong will not fall down easily. It is impossible to be human just by wishful thinking!" "Unless you have the help of a dignitary, you can only accept your life!" Say. He looked at Chu Lingxiao with scorn on his face. "What''s more, you are not his noble man!" I don''t see through the superiority and inferiority! Want to be a fisherman? Joke! A huge reception room. Immediately. Only to hear Liu Ying''s sobs of grievances, head bowed, tears kept flowing down, full of pain and unwillingness. It turns out She was not eliminated at all. The original list belongs to her, and the results of her list were robbed by a rich childe Why! Is it just because she was born poor that she was destined to suffer such injustice! "Sheng..." The blue sky jade wants to say again and again, really can''t look down, frowning to question aloud. "Vice Minister Sheng, are you against the rules when you do this? If the above knows..." Jayden''s eyes glared in the prime. "Blue sky jade, remember your identity, don''t say what you shouldn''t say!" This matter. The coastal branch school that he covers the sky. It''s hard to say whether it''s going out or not! Up there? The God who is in charge of huangzu base will ask for a small matter of branch school? Sheng Shijie glanced at Chu Lingxiao lightly, sneered at him, and said in a disdainful tone: "young man, are you still going?" "Big brother, let it go." Liu Ying wiped her tears, pulled Chu Lingxiao''s clothes, and stood up as if she were dead, ready to leave. Just then. A trembling voice came in. "Uncle Sheng, otherwise, this That''s all. " An 18-year-old boy with a dry smile, wearing expensive clothes and a trace of horror on his face stood outside the reception room. He hesitated for a long time and looked at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting in the reception room. His trembling voice said: "this list, I I don''t want it! " Chapter 139 I have experienced all the great families and royal families in the north. Gather in the ancient capital of Chang''an. Lin Yuan swore that he would never enter Chang''an again. He would not want to see that horrible man if he was killed! Especially. It''s all in the air now. Chu Lingxiao! The forbidden Lord of Kunlun! That suspended in Jinling, turned into a terrorist taboo Immortal! But he never thought of it. He really met him again! He had just been called by his father to see what the situation was and why Uncle Sheng had not come back. That''s what I saw! On the spot, he was scared to death, his legs were as soft as possible, and his whole body was trembling. After holding the window for a long time, he finally managed to suppress his fear. But even so. He still felt his scalp numb, his face panic, his heart panic wail. How did he come across it! This horrible taboo! Unexpectedly, he has an unusual relationship with the girl in the fishing village who has robbed the list! "Nephew Lin, why are you here?" When Jayden turned around, his face changed, his brows frowned, and his tone was discontented, saying: "what stupid words did you say just now? Is this list you? Don''t say no?" "Your father, you know!" It''s a big deal. Don''t you hit him in the face! Lin Yuan''s eyes flashed from left to right, glancing at Chu Lingxiao from time to time. He felt a cold feeling. He came like a tsunami. He was scared and sweated all over his face. He quickly explained: "that That uncle Sheng, the list is someone else''s, I think for a long time, always feel sorry, I really don''t want it. " "You Don''t tell me. " His voice was full of trembling, and he was almost crying. Every time he glanced at the white dress, Lin Yuan felt his heart was lashed hard, and his heart was full of fear. His eyes quickly drew back, and his back was sweating. God! Let me go! How can Lin Yuan be so unlucky? He directly bumped into a super horrible bosom! Next to the blue sky jade, a face of confusion. What''s the situation? Sheng Shijie''s face was very angry and blue. He would slap all the angry people. What he said just now is so wonderful that he''s been chased. But now what Lin Yuan said. No doubt it made him feel. Lost face! Is all that he said before superfluous! "Bastard!" Sheng Shijie slaps the table angrily and scolds: "whether you want to or not, it''s settled. Go out first!" If he gives in! What''s the prestige of being the person in charge of coastal branch school! He is a Super Master of weather conditions. How can he lose face in front of ordinary people? See my son hasn''t come back. Lin Qu also came to have a look. As soon as he got out of the door, he heard Sheng Shijie''s furious voice. "Brother Sheng, what makes you so angry?" "Not yet your good son!" Sheng Shijie snorted coldly, sat down again, and said angrily: "your father and son of Lin family, who do you think I am It was a very disgraceful thing. Sheng Shijie is still like nobody else, not in front of Chu Lingxiao at all. Liu Ying and Liu Ying are still on the stage, and they say without any scruple: "I''ll take up a list of lowly fishing village girls for your son, that is to say, based on our friendship when we were young. Now you ask your son what he just said!" Hear that. Liu Ying''s small head is lower and her face is full of tears. I don''t know. Bang! See Lin Qu without a sign, straight toward Chu Lingxiao, legs kneel on the ground, shivering. "List, my son no longer, no, please forgive us this time!" Sheng Shijie, who has not yet waited for his face to be dazed, returns to his senses. Next sentence. He immediately opened his eyes, just like a frightened mouse, with cold hair standing upright. He felt that there was a spike on his buttock, and he stood up from his position with a brush. "Chu Sir, please spare us this time, please... " In an instant. A Chu word falls! It seemed that there was a cold wind in the whole venue, especially piercing, deep into the bone marrow. The blue sky jade beside suddenly thought of a horrible name, and his eyes immediately widened. He took a breath of cold air, and felt only gooseflesh all over his body. No! Sheng Shijie''s face was white, staggering back a few strides, and his face was frightened. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely strange. There was a cold silence. The whole audience was speechless. This scene. Liu Ying, who was still in tears, opened her mouth wide and gaped. Big brother It seems that the identity is very powerful! "You You are... " Sheng Shijie''s scalp was numb for a while. He didn''t come up with a breath in his throat. He almost choked. Is he Chu Lingxiao? He is the forbidden master of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao! The blue sky jade opens the big mouth, the bore eye is tongue tied. He is floating in Jinling. For them, the old ancestor of the Royal Guards was as vast as the sea, and instantly promoted to the Kunlun taboo of land God fairyland - Chu Lingxiao! At this time. The white dress rose slowly under the awe, curiosity, panic and uneasiness of the whole audience. Looking at Sheng Shijie, he said lightly: "I just forgot to introduce myself. Hello, my name is Chu Lingxiao!" Words fall. Sheng Shijie was paralyzed on the ground, his clothes were soaked in cold sweat, and his whole body was shaking. Before, he was right He even despised the forbidden Lord of Kunlun! Talk about dignity and lowliness! Light voice, although there is no emotion, but in the ears of shengshijie is particularly indifferent. "It''s time to come out after all this time?" The next moment. Two middle-aged people in dragon claw uniforms appeared out of the sky. Sheng Shijie, who was directly shocked, almost stared out. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to breathe. Vast as the sea! And Lin Lao, who guards the imperial mausoleum! Sheng Shijie, as a deputy envoy of brocade, has at least 20 members in the whole royal guards. He is not qualified to meet at all. Otherwise, he will not be sent to huangzu branch school. Blue sky jade is the same. Already stare big eyes, muddled in place. "Sir!" "Sir!" Vast as the sea, Lin Tianhou is extremely respectful, bending down and bowing together. They had already arrived. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. How dare they come in. There was a total silence. No one dares to speak. It is Hao Ruhai and Lin Tianhou, two top land gods fairyland. Like a primary school student waiting to be lectured at this time, he lowers his head and is as quiet as a cicada. "Things, I think you two, should know." Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, went to the two men and said lightly: "these people are to be dealt with by you, and..." "I don''t think I need to say more, you should understand." As soon as I say that. Sheng Shijie, Lin Yuan and Lin Qu had different faces. Their faces were frightened and their eyes were white, which made them faint directly. Behind Liu Ying, full of Venus. Born in a fishing village, she still doesn''t know Chu Lingxiao''s identity, but she knows that her elder brother must be a great man! "Big brother Where are you going... " She couldn''t help making a noise, trying to stop Chu Lingxiao who left. However, the white dress, flying with the wind, as if from the future, disappeared in her eyes. Only floating in the air, leaving a word. "I''m destined to see you again!" You, after all, are not her. Then there''s no need to see you again! Mortals, the future of the world will be opened, live well! Chapter 140 A big house that can''t be put on the table disappears quietly. It''s just a leaf, falling on the still water, which doesn''t attract much attention at all. Compared with a person in charge of huangzu branch, died suddenly. This is what students from all over the campus talk about after dinner. Although it was only announced that Sheng Shijie had been abolished because of favoritism, he finally committed suicide. But everyone. I don''t believe that. A person in charge of huangzu branch school is also a Super Master of weather conditions. He is not likely to be punished because of favoritism. The key is that the punishment is too heavy! Abolish one''s accomplishments! It''s a little too impersonal. The leaders of the other nine campuses were dissatisfied, and soon some resentment came out. But when they heard that it was the ancestor of haoruhai and Lin Lao, who guarded the imperial mausoleum, they were afraid to talk about it in person. They thought about it. Take advantage of your power to get some benefits. But now. This kind of idea, dare not have again. My ancestors have all come to an end in person. I can''t handle Sheng Shijie''s case and the horrible truth they don''t know! Three days later. In the coastal fishing village, there were four or five military Hummers. In the eyes of all the villagers, they stopped at the door of Liu Ying''s house. All the people who came down from the village were members of the huangzu in dragon claw uniform. It''s just at the door. Busy Xu su. I can''t help but throw down the fishing net, my eyes tremble, and ask: "several comrades, you are here..." A middle-aged man with three bars on his shoulders, the leader, walked quickly and saluted straightly. "Hello, we are members of the huangzu. Today we are here to inform you that your daughter has been selected as an official student of the huangzu and is now in the huangzu base." The fishing villagers gathered outside. Hear that. They all gaped and froze. Liu Ying, has become a formal student of huangzu, not a branch school, directly into huangzu base! How could it be! Two days ago, it was not confirmed that the dead girl lied so much that even the branch school was not selected! "Hello, every ordinary family background huangzu students, we huangzu want to send you to Tianyuan community to live in order to ensure your safety." The middle-aged man once again saluted, continued: "considering that you will not see your daughter once a year, we will compensate you 10 million." "Now you go to pack up, and then get on with us. We will take you to Tianyuan community!" Ten million! Tianyuan community! All of a sudden, the people of the whole small fishing village were in a hurry of breathing, and their eyes were red with envy. Especially from small to large. All despise the villagers of Liu Ying''s family. They want to hit the wall with their heads in jealousy. They are going crazy. Liu Ying is a dead girl! What a piece of shit! She was able to become an official student of the imperial group directly, and she could have 10 million yuan of compensation to live in the Tianyuan community where only the family members of the senior citizens could live! It''s like flying on a branch and becoming a phoenix! How angry! Why! After finishing packing, Xu Su, who was in a powerful military Hummer, rolled up a dust and left the small fishing village. All the villagers were in a trance. It''s like a dream. It took a long time to turn around. Look at him on the left and you on the right. They are all speechless. "What''s the big deal? Don''t you just become a regular member of the Imperial College?" A middle-aged woman who had previously laughed at Liu Ying hummed a few times and said in a sour tone: "I heard that huangzu branch school training was extremely harsh, let alone huangzu base. It''s not certain that the dead girl would come back if she had any life!" Long hair, short vision. But how does she know. It is located in the current imperial capital, the huangzu base in the northern mountains. At this point. Thanks to the presence of Liu Ying, everyone became very active. From the beginning of entering the huangzu base, the vases in the eyes of many royal children have gradually become a little admired. Now! With the long Qiantu, a voice full of inconceivable came out, and the whole huangzu base was immediately boiling. "Liu Ying, 160, mood test, one minute!" A strange look. Looking at Liu Ying in dragon claw uniform on the high platform. Nearly five days of training, at this time, Liu Ying, a little girl''s breath faded from her face, a little more heroic. But. Being watched by so many people, I still lowered my head a little shy. But the shock she brought to all the royal children was far from gone. Everyone looked at each other with an unbelievable face. They are royal children. On realm. It''s more than ten times stronger than Liu Ying, who just joined the army. But they! Can be in the land God fairyland of the supernatural, the mood experience that makes, insist on more than ten seconds at most! Before Liu Ying came. The longest is only 30 seconds! A little girl who can barely be called a warrior, born only as a fishing village girl, can last for a minute! How on earth did she do it! Mood! It''s beyond imagination! Inside the huangzu base, a pair of deep, bright eyes can''t help looking at the past. Someone talked to himself. "This girl is really weird. None of us, the most noble royal children, can do it." "Brother Chen, can you do it?" Many people look in awe and look at the man who is called the eternal one. However, Chen Jiannan shakes his head and shows a little bitterness at the corner of his mouth. "I couldn''t have done it before." "But now..." Chen Jiannan didn''t finish his speech, then he sneered at himself and didn''t go on talking. All the sons of the royal family understand what chenjiannan means. Only the supreme. It is possible to achieve the mood! One came from a seaside fishing village. Before joining the huangzu base, he had no contact with any martial artists. However, an 18-year-old girl had reached such a rock solid state of mind! This little girl Come on! On the high platform. Now it''s the eight dragon thousand map of land God fairyland, and it''s also full of consternation. He stood beside Liu Ying and stared at her for a long time in shock. He could not help swallowing his saliva and trying to stabilize his mood. "Then What is that, Liu Ying? You are fully qualified to receive all our land gods fairyland together with the children of the supreme royal family, and teach them alone. " Long Qiantu glanced at the adjutant behind him. "Let''s take her inside first!" she said Watching Liu Ying go deeper into the base, the eyes of all the sons of the royal family are full of heat. Can let land God fairyland, teach personally. When can they do it! Just. When Liu Ying walked into the base, she was in the curious eyes of many royal children. There are a pair of quiet, slightly condensed eyes, also staring at her. Deep pupil. It''s like an Arctic star hidden in the night. It''s extremely bright. It''s like a pair of eyes containing the whole universe. All the stars and things are in it, desolate and mysterious. "Two souls, similar people, interesting, interesting..." Chapter 141 The owner of these eyes is not inside the huangzu base, just outside where Liu Ying is. In the crowd of royal children! A very thin looking, very ordinary looking young man has been staring at the interior of huangzu base. Strangely, there are dozens of buildings in front of him, but it seems that the young man''s eyes are like perspective, and the internal situation is clear. No one. Escape these eyes. More weird. Those royal children, each of whom is at least a Super Master of popular environment, are not aware of any of them. Someone is peeping at them. It''s Lianchen Jiannan. Also just slightly wrinkled eyebrow, seem to have a feeling, look out one eye, feel nothing unusual, immediately took back eyes. "Interesting..." The emaciated youth hidden in the crowd seemed to have seen through the vicissitudes of the world and experienced a lot of things. He kept talking to himself and said with a faint smile at the corners of his mouth: "this boy, who is called the unique one by the kings in the South of the Yangtze River, is interesting." "If he was born in the world of cultivation, he might become an ancient saint by virtue of his qualifications, but it''s a pity to stay on this disused star and make a fake fairy at most in his whole life." Emaciated youth. Mingming looks like he is 16 or 17 years old, but he calls Chen Jiannan, who is nearly 10 years old than his general, a boy As if in his eyes. Chen Jiannan''s excellent qualifications are worthy of his eyes. "Well, now I''m just a mortal who has lost a whole body of self-cultivation. What can I be proud of?" The boy laughed at himself and shook his head gently. However, his eyes suddenly changed, and the gas field was particularly cold. Like this moment. In his eyes, there appeared a majestic figure dressed in emperor''s robe, tall and straight, just like the immortal existence in the world. The mysterious figure. Standing on a high mountain. With just a big hand, countless mountains, which are as high as the sky, turn into endless pieces in an instant. Several royal children near him immediately rubbed their arms. They felt a sense of inexplicable coldness. They looked around unconsciously. Strange It''s a little cold in May. "Next, one hundred sixty-six, Ye Fan!" With the words of long Qiantu, the emaciated boy came out of the crowd. It immediately attracted the attention of all people. They all came from the royal family and knew each other, but how could this look so strange. "Which one is this? Why didn''t I see him? " "It seems that last time the Dragon Team happened to meet on the way to Jiangnan to recruit students from the branch school." "It seems that when I first met him, I was dressed in rags, just like a beggar." The royal children standing at the bottom looked at each other with a slight disdain. Isn''t that a beggar? Anyway. They are just ordinary people. This boy, it''s really lucky! You can meet longqiantu directly on the road, see him alone and take him to huangzu base. How many people are out there now. If you want to enter here, you can''t. These royal families can only send one from each family. There are more than ten land gods in Wonderland, and more than 20 gods in the top ranks. The emperor group is now a real super giant. Each royal family''s children are looking forward to entering the interior and being taught by one of them. Although there are risks. Foreign invasion. They will bear the brunt! But now the world is calm. It''s not like hundreds of years ago. There are many wars and no foreign enemies. Light is a dozen land gods fairyland. Which country is there overseas, dare to really head east? They can''t control the enemy! However. These sons of the royal family, from their childhood, are the flowers in the greenhouse. They don''t know the cruelty of the war, let alone what kind of bloody war they experienced in the dark period of China 400 years ago. Land God Wonderland. Once it is held back by the eight powerful nations overseas, the remaining millions of enemies and many supreme level masters can only be resisted by others, which is the original intention of the establishment of the royal family and the royal guards. Protect your family! For the country! It''s millions of ordinary people! It''s not a royal power! China! She belongs to all living beings! But for royalty. Now that they have entered a new era, any royal family should abide by the secular rules just like ordinary people, but that doesn''t mean that their royal families really start to pay attention to ordinary people. Compare. Their royal lineage was taught martial arts from childhood. Compared with ordinary people, they are not like a normal human. Mood is important. But to really start, we must rely on our real ability! Looking at the ordinary person named Ye Fan, standing on the high platform, ready to accept the mood test of long Qiantu, all the Royal Children''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt. No more than three things. What''s more, it''s a state of mind test! Among millions of ordinary people, it''s hard to find a girl like Liu Ying. There''s no second one in the world! Inside huangzu base. Those royal families who stand on the high wall and are taught separately all lose the interest to look down, take back their eyes and prepare to leave. Ten seconds later. Ye Fan is still standing on the spot with no expression, not even a drop of sweat. He looks relaxed and can''t see the appearance that he can''t support at all. In an instant! All the royal families stopped, and there was a slight surprise on their faces. Chenjiannan is also particularly dumb. An ordinary man with no accomplishments. Ten seconds! However, as time goes on. Fifteen seconds! Twenty seconds! Fifty seconds! Whoa! The whole huangzu base was in an uproar. All the people standing below, watching for a longer and longer time, all eyes wide, breathless and unbelievable. One minute! Boom! Within the huangzu base, more than a dozen land gods and fairylands were all shocked, their faces were full of palpitations, and they couldn''t help looking at the platform. Among ordinary people! There''s another one! But it''s more than that. Five minutes! Ye fancai finally raised his hand, and the Dragon Qiantu on the other side took back a breath, but he stared at Ye Fan with a shocked face, and his tone was full of amazement, even a trace of astonishment: "I can''t believe it, I can''t believe it..." "Ordinary people can accept the state of mind test for five minutes, which is what the land God fairyland has got!" There was a total silence. Breath is audible. The whole huangzu base, with countless gaping faces, is full of shock, staring at Ye Fan standing on the high platform, unable to recall for a long time. Only Ye Fan himself. He shook his head as if he was very dissatisfied with the result, and his eyes could not help showing a trace of desolation. He said to himself: "this mortal body is not qualified to accommodate my soul. But it''s all just a matter of doing it all over again! " "If it is the body of the forbidden Lord of Kunlun, I will be able to reach the true immortal within one year!" Chapter 142 Five Minutes! What''s the concept! An ordinary man with no accomplishments can reach this incredible level through the experience of land God Wonderland. It''s unbelievable! An ancient Chinese history. It''s hard to find the second one! The whole huangzu base is silent. No matter the royal children standing at the bottom or the royal lineage inside, they are all staring at each other. Don''t say it''s them. It''s a dozen land gods fairyland. They are all dazed. They can''t help shaking their lips and saying: "the wizard, the one who shakes the ancient history, is too......" They have been speechless, can not find other words, can describe the shock at this time. Vast as the sea! Lin Tianhou! Also be shaken, hear the news to rush. Five minutes! Still an ordinary person! The experience of land God fairyland''s mood, let alone the supreme, is the peerless supreme, which can''t last for five minutes! It''s not a miracle! It''s a complete freak! This boy, what is it! They know Liu Ying. After all, there must be something unusual about the person who gave it to them. Otherwise, how could I let my husband appear in person. Sure enough. Liu Ying did not let them down, or even shocked. One minute! I''m afraid that this state of mind and future achievements will not be inferior to them, especially Lin Tianhou, who has lived for 500 years. Five hundred years. For a normal ordinary person, that has experienced five generations of reincarnation, ups and downs in the world, what has not seen? If it''s Liu Ying. Lin Tianhou can still accept it, but he has a boy who lasts for five minutes. Five minutes! Among ordinary people! There is such a freak! Lin Tianhou''s eyes are bright and trembling, and his whole body is shaking. Are they qualified to teach this kind of freak who shakes ancient history The emperor was reborn. They shake their heads and feel inferior. In this world, only the one can be qualified to teach ye Fanwu Tao. Haoruhai frowned, gestured to longqiantu and asked, "where in the south of the Yangtze River did you meet him?" We need to find out the origin. In case of trouble in the future. "It''s not exactly in Jiangnan, but in the intersection of Jiangnan and the north, Mount Tai!" "Mount Tai?" Long Qiantu''s face was serious, and he nodded his head definitely. Haoruhai''s face suddenly changed. If Kunlun snow mountain is a place of worship for the emperor''s peerless personages. The whole mount tai. It used to be the Fengchan area of emperors in ancient times! The most obvious difference between Kunlun Mountain and Taishan Mountain is that there is no life in a very cold blend all year round. There is no life in a flower and bird. All the year round, there are spring like seasons. All kinds of rare animals come and go. The most important thing is Taishan Mountain, which has many historical sites and stone statues! How could this young man named Ye Fan appear there? Vast as the sea of silence for a long time, frown more and more tight, still can not think of its solution. "What was the exception when he appeared?" As the only ancestor of the royal guards in the world, Hao Ruhai went to Mount Tai several times when he was young, compared with Lin Tianhou, who guards the imperial mausoleum all the year round. He checked the ancient books left by the royal guards from the first Emperor Ming Dynasty, and found no answer. Mountains all over China. Almost all of them have Taoist temple, temple, or depressed historic site, which can be traced. They can find the source, and each ancient sculpture knows who it is. Only Mount Tai! Rummaged through all the ancient history, also can''t find a clue! "No exceptions." Long Qiantu shook his head: "he was on his way to the south of the Yangtze River. When he was flying over the top of Mount Tai, he saw the rags he was wearing. He felt very pitiful and brought him here." Say. Dragon thousand figure mouth corner, slightly show a wry smile. Originally, he called out the Chinese information base and found that ye fan was an orphan, so he was ready to send him to the military camp, better than helpless. Before leaving today. With a try mentality, I don''t know "Rags?" Vast as the sea suddenly a Leng, the body a shudder, the mind flashed another picture. At first. Sir, in Yangzhou thin West Lake, when it appears in the world again, it seems to be dressed like a beggar. Now ye fan is so amazing, he can''t be a Hao such as Haydn shook his head when, all feel oneself this guess, really too laughable. How could it be like a gentleman? He thinks too much. But. This kind of ancient and modern wonder can only be taught by Mr. Lin Tianhou stood in front of all the people and looked at Ye Fan and said: "I''m afraid I can''t teach you, but there is someone who can teach you." "You''re ready. We''ll go to Jinling and meet you!" All the people in the whole huangzu base, hearing those two words, were shocked and awed. Look at Ye Fan''s eyes. Full of envy. Chenjiannan can''t help being silent. Although he is called by all the royal families in the south of the Yangtze River, he is nothing but a false name. At least now there are two people who have given him enough pressure. He probably thought of it. Liu Ying is mostly related to her husband. Otherwise, how could you enter huangzu base, and your mood just reached that incredible level? And this boy named Ye Fan. More shocking! I''m afraid it''s sir. I''m very glad to accept this apprentice. All the Royal Children''s faces changed. Looking at Ye Fan on the platform, their eyes kept shaking. They were excited, excited, jealous and crazy, and their lips were bleeding. The forbidden master of Kunlun -- the apprentice of Chu Lingxiao! The most inaccessible dignitary in the world! This boy is not a dragon leaping into the sky. There will be no one in the sky or in the earth in the future. Under one person, over ten thousand people! However, in everyone''s opinion, Ye Fan, who was born in a very ordinary family. There will be no hesitation. Follow Lin Tianhou to leave. But ye fan, who had not spoken, shook his head and said softly: "that''s not necessary. I don''t belong here." "As for the forbidden master of Kunlun, he is supreme in your eyes, but in my eyes, he is not qualified to teach me!" Vast as the sea of stupefied. Lin Tianhou was also stunned. This boy! What did you just say! Long Qiantu''s face was startled, and his heart was filled with an unspeakable taste. He couldn''t believe his ears. Subconsciously asked: "what do you say?" Ye Fan also knew his answer, especially for these people, but it was so. Forbidden leader of Kunlun -- Chu Lingxiao! No qualification to teach him! "Thank you for your care these days. Let''s leave now. Goodbye!" I am the emperor of the cultivation world, who once ruled the eight kingdoms, thousands of ancient clans and immortal emperors! Even if you lose all your accomplishments! But this abandoned star, who is qualified to teach me! A leaf falls, and the shadow of the leaf disappears. In a flash, the whole huangzu base was quiet, everyone opened their mouths, their faces were unimaginable, and they were stunned. The top of Mount Tai. Chu Lingxiao, in white, stands on a lonely stone monument. Around him. Surrounded by stone statues without names or identities. Just. When he gently waved, one of the ancient stone statues, trembling slightly, showed a line of big words. "He was once the emperor of the cultivation world, but now he is a mortal!" Chapter 143 The top of Mount Tai. "Ye Fan, the emperor of the cultivation world, once was a mortal in this land. He entered Mount Tai by mistake and accidentally opened the ancient road of starry sky and crossed the cultivation world." "After a thousand years, it has become the supreme power and the title of emperor. Now it''s rebuilt and returned to the ancient fairyland." Murmuring along with the warm summer wind, it seems a little cold. Ye Fan''s identity. There was no secret in front of Chu Lingxiao. He came out one by one. If ye fan hears the next sentence, he will be even more frightened and his back will be cold. "It''s a pity that the world of cultivation is just one of thousands of small worlds. How can a frog at the bottom of a well know the boundless sea!" A faint sigh, from the top of the mountain into the clouds. China is an ancient land. There have been too many years. It''s more than five thousand years. Tens of thousands of years ago, a little emperor in the world of cultivation wanted to look down as a giant. It''s just grandstanding. Ancient sky. The higher you stand, the farther you look. On the contrary. The frog at the bottom of the well looks at the sky from the well. He only knows that China was born as an immortal, but he doesn''t know that there was an ancient heaven in China. He controlled the ancient immortal for ten thousand years and looked at the whole galaxy. On realm. The emperor of the cultivation world can only be a small patrol general in the ancient Tianting. Chu Lingxiao stands with his hand in his hand, his face is not sad or happy. The surrounding stone relics and dilapidated statues remind him of something. Sighed lightly: "two hundred thousand years ago, the great emperor across the universe fell here. Now I bury my body in the deep of the moon and absorb the spirit of the moon. One day, it will become the energy of the earth''s recovery." "Maybe, on that day, I should go." Everyone, this is your last chance. Wait! But now! Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are bright and cold. Looking at a certain place of historic site, there are obviously three stone statues missing, leaving only deep grooves on the ground. His voice became a little cold, and he said to himself: "unfortunately, there are still ordinary people who are too greedy!" Hum! With a wave of his hand, a light curtain appeared on the top of Mount Tai, just like the back flow of time. All the people who had appeared on Mount Tai, one scene after another, appeared in the light curtain. Soon. Then a group of big men in black suits joined hands to move three stone statues down the mountain and put them on the waiting van. The picture turns again. In an ancient modern club, three young people in brocade clothes, each holding a glass of red wine, shake gently, look elegant and talk freely. Three young people. At this time, there are the three stone statues. To be exact. Each of these three stone statues represents an ancient immortal! "Brother Wang, with these three statues, the Emperor Group has to come here and hold us!" In the picture, the man in blue brocade clothes, compared with the other two shorter young people, was full of uncontrollable smiles. He said proudly: "it''s really luck. He can''t stop it. Who would have thought that the stone statue on the top of Mount Tai could be so effective for the martial arts below the Supreme Master." "It''s amazing to think that you can be promoted to a higher level if you stay nearby for three hours." The young man said, with a slight surprise in his eyes. As soon as he thought of the great benefits of having these three statues in his hand, he was already excited to jump up. Countless ordinary people. Ordinary people who want to join the emperor''s group, but can''t join them, but they can easily be promoted to the warrior. Who will they be then? In the eyes of ordinary people. Like an omnipotent God! Faith! Worship! Let those lowly ordinary people do what they should! The emperor! And flatter the three of them! One of the three was wearing a suit, the tallest young man, relatively calm, nodded: "when our Tianmen museum is completed, the members must be far more than the emperor group." Once they number. To achieve quality improvement. One hundred thousand, one million! Who dare despise them! With these three stone statues, the number of people may reach up to a hundred million. Since your emperor''s group looks at the lives of ordinary people, it is no different from our royal lineage. It won''t be long. Ordinary people look forward to us. Can you still see that? Another youngest man, sipping a sip of red wine, looked like a well-off gentleman, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, full of sarcasm. "In the new era, all the supreme royal families can no longer ignore the secular rules and regulations, and everyone is equal?" sneered "How naive!" "It''s necessary for ordinary people to have the strength to be noble and humble. However, these humble ordinary people are also worthy of it?" The other two, with a smile, could not be denied. But from the smile on their faces, we can see that ordinary people in their eyes are still the same as before, that is, a bone for the root, they will kneel and lick their dog! "Brother Wang, brother sun, it''s said that he is the forbidden master of Kunlun. I''m afraid that the three of us pretended to be his disciples last time..." "I''m afraid I didn''t see Chi Changsheng. Did Tang Qiuqi and his wife die?" "However, after such a long time, the man still didn''t come to us for questioning, which shows that the adult has a lot of money. He used the pool to prosper and Tang Qiuqi died. He warned us not to do too much." "The reverse is the same, but the dead are them, not us!" "Don''t worry, such a small person as us, who has already forgotten us, can''t find us!" ¡­¡­ However. None of the three knew. Their every move, all collect Chu Lingxiao eye bottom, big hand wave, seem to be predicting the fate of three people, light curtain gradually turns into ash. "Our forefathers planted trees, and our posterity enjoyed the cool. Sometimes the words of ordinary people are reasonable, but we should add another sentence at the end!" "Greedy snake swallows elephant!" On the top of Mount Tai, the cold wind blows, just like setting off a series of unforgettable ancient myths. Once they were human! In order to protect this ancient land, willing to die, in order to usher in a bright future. Now it seems. Two hundred thousand years ago, his words are still right, greed will not disappear. "Sir, today we will prove to you with our lives that they are worthy of our protection!" "Take care, sir!" Tianmen museum is established in the current capital. Soon. It has attracted the attention of ordinary people in the whole China. Let them become a warrior unconditionally! This is a tougher recruitment standard than huangzu. It''s too easy! To be a character that can only be seen in TV and movies is the dream of all ordinary people. Just. Everyone doesn''t know. The original intention of tianmenqi museum is to treat them as a dog! Chapter 144 Today is the opening day of Tianmen Museum. Originally, the Emperor Group has become the organization designated by the above to recruit ordinary people. No matter how many land gods and fairylands there are, many of them will join in. Has been worthy of the first! Originally, all the royal families also thought about it. Now the existence of the emperor group. It has brought the rank, the lowly and the noble to a relatively equal position. No royal family dare not treat ordinary people as human beings as before. So. I also want to form an organization similar to the imperial group. In this way, we can continue to stand firmly in the king''s position. However, when we know the details of the emperor group, we have dismissed this idea. But who ever thought. Another Tianmen strange hall appeared, which was only made by the common lineage of three royal families. I didn''t take it seriously at first. But when I heard that huangzu was going to open in Tianmen strange hall, I sent someone to have a look. So obvious a signal! No doubt to the emperor group! All the royal families could not sit down any longer. They led their families. On the face of it, congratulations. In fact, everyone wants to see what''s the reason, which is worthy of the emperor''s group''s presence! Tianmen Museum. The first day is open only for the royal family. This time, it can be said that half of the old chiefs of the royal family gathered in China. Even the most important ancestors of the royal family in the south of the Yangtze River couldn''t help being curious, leading several senior officials of their own lineage to Yanjing. Just. When people came to the inner part of Tianmen wonder hall, they felt heartfelt disappointment. Where is like a group that can let the emperor come and cheer. Inside facilities. It''s complete. It''s no different from a folk martial arts school. Apart from training weapons, there are only three broken stone statues. The whole Tianmen strange hall hall, gathered many royal families, looked like the plain layout, all stunned. As the God of the past. Today''s changsun Tianfang has been granted the title of king. The purpose of this visit to Yanjing is to see if he can join the emperor group. After all, the current emperor group. There are more than ten land gods and fairylands sitting in the town. They have a deep foundation and can only be seen in the era of emperor Fenghuang. The title is king! Only then has the qualification to enter the imperial group, becomes a guest Qing elder. If he could get in. Then he can exchange martial arts with his peers at any time, stay in the south of the Yangtze River, and discuss with those ordinary dignitaries, which is of no help to him today. Two. I want to see the Tianmen wonder Hall created by three little kids. I can ask the huangzu team to send someone to come here. However. What I saw immediately disappointed him! "Wang''s family, sun''s family, Kong''s family, what are you three boys doing?" Changsun Tianfang stood out directly and said angrily: "such a martial arts school, as the lineage of the supreme royal family, you are also willing to fight!" "Stop pretending to be mysterious and come out and explain it to us!" All present. I''m afraid that there is no more noble identity than that of changsun Tianfang. It is not only the great ancestor of the royal family, but also the top one named as the king. The news that changsun Tianfang was going to join the emperor group spread throughout Jiangnan. His presence. The moment attracted people''s attention. It is the northern royal family. Even if I don''t know Chang sun Tianfang, I guess who he is. In the past, the lonely royal family in the North did not even know what the great master of Tianzong represented. Any nine star royal family born could lead the whole North. But now. Because of the man. Let them really know what is powerful! The higher your knowledge, the more calm you can be. But. There are so many royal families in the world, but they are still a little uneasy. It''s no wonder that the old monsters hidden in the world once had the right to look down on the world. Just standing by their side, the temperament of not being angry and awe inspiring has made them involuntarily retreat for three steps. "Elder grandson, what are you in a hurry?" At this time, a lazy voice came out, and Kong, dressed in blue brocade, apologized and came out from behind the lobby. Immediately after that. Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng. "Are you three young people playing with our old bones?" "Why on earth did the emperor group give you the support? Don''t play games. Hurry up." Seeing the Lord finally came out, all the ancestors of the supreme royal family showed a trace of anger on their faces. They go all the way. From Jiangnan to the north. Do you want to show them that? The royal family dare to shout and scold directly, but they don''t have the courage for the imperial family, but they are also very dissatisfied, and they always feel teased. "Don''t worry, senior." Wang TENGWEI smiled and didn''t speak again. Looking at this group of ancestors who could only look up, now it''s like an ordinary person standing below, looking up at himself, sunfeng doesn''t know how cool he is. Just three people''s eyes. In the crowd of many royal families, I swept and swept, but I still couldn''t see my ancestor, so I was stunned. Strange. Ming Ming a few days ago, they have all the news here, told the family, how to today, no one? They all looked at each other, confused. But. It''s not serious. Maybe I''ll be back soon. Then. Wang TENGWEI three people, began to explain to the public. And far south of the Yangtze River. At this time, there are three old figures, from three different directions, just like lightning. They brush across the sky and fly quickly towards the north direction. During that time, countless people looked up and thought there were visitors from outside the world. The ancestors of Wang, sun and Kong. Each found the other side, can not help but hurriedly gathered in a piece, look flustered, look at the other side in horror. As if we had discussed in advance, we said the same thing. Take off shortcut: "you also go to the North!" Words fall. All three were stunned. The old ancestor of the Kong family''s pupil suddenly shrank, and he immediately turned back to his mind, and quickly opened his mouth: "go, you two!" "It''s late. All three of us will be killed by those three bastards!" The three figures hurriedly took the whole body Qi and flew to Yanjing in the north. The speed was extremely fast, the hair was blown in a mess, and there was no appearance of the king''s ancestor. But now they can''t control it. It''s late! I''m afraid there are only twelve of the fifteen most noble royal families in the world! Tianmen Museum. When Kong Shui, Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng, in order to prove the truth and falsehood, deliberately delayed the time, after explaining everything, the whole hall was silent for a moment, looking at the three damaged statues in front of them, all eyes were wide, and their faces were unbelievable. These three stone statues! Is it so amazing! Changsun Tianfang also has a big mouth, staring at the stone statue of Mount Tai in front of him, unable to say a word. From them to Tianmen Museum. Up to now. It''s been three hours. That is to say Boom! The next moment. All the martial artists below the supreme realm suddenly changed. Some of them were surrounded by sunset clouds. Some of them suddenly rose in momentum. Some even entered the Super Master of the weather realm directly! Chapter 145 Sunset is everywhere! Great master, nine Qi State! The momentum soared! All of this shows that they are stuck for many years, and stagnant state, has risen to a state! The whole Tianmen museum is quiet. After a long time. All of a sudden, the audience was shocked, and looked at the people around them unbelievably. They Really improve the scene! Even the eldest grandson Tianfang, who was named as the king, opened his eyes wide and felt extremely untrue. There was no more previous irritation. Staring straight at the three statues in front of him, his face was full of shock. It''s amazing. It''s unbelievable! How could such a thing happen in the world! He inadvertently thought of the death of Tai Shihao and the reincarnation of this matter. So far, all the supreme royal families in the south of the Yangtze River remember it vividly and feel extremely shocked. They don''t know whether it is true or not. But one thing. They are very sure! In just a few years, he has reached an insurmountable height in the world. With a pill, he can create a land God fairyland - the one who is not strong! But after all, it''s pills. There are still traces to follow. But now what is this? Just three broken stone statues, placed there, can break the eternal laws and improve the realm? The crowd was shocked. However, since this year, these royal families have seen too many incredible things compared with ordinary people, and soon their emotions have settled down. They are full of doubts and look at the three people on the stage. Such an incredible statue. Kong sorry, Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng. How did they get it? Compared with other people''s fear of the family behind them, they are afraid that the questions will cause the three people to be unhappy. Changsun Tianfang doesn''t care. These three stone statues. Looking at the degree of weathering, it wasn''t originally placed in a dark and humid place, or in a temple or Taoist temple. He always felt that he had seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it for a while. "Where did you three boys get these three statues?" Sun Tianfang''s tone, slightly showing a trace of questioning. Everyone here is an old man who has lived for at least one hundred years. The three of them are just an ordinary lineage of the royal family. How could they have such a magical stone statue? There must be something strange in it! The three people on the stage, Kong Shui, Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng, seem to have seen through the minds of all the people. The three people look at each other with a smile on their lips. Also want us to tell you the origin of the stone statue? It''s naive to think about it! Let you own a stone statue of Mount Tai? Then will we open these three odd halls? But. Then again. Who could have thought that the inconspicuous stone statues on the top of Mount Tai would be so magical. If you stay nearby for three hours, you can directly promote the martial arts! If it wasn''t the last time. Hearing the news from Jinling, they were so scared that they all flew. They quickly suggested that they should find a place to hide. Jiangnan can''t go back for the time being. And the most Tibetan place in the North must be Mount Tai, where the terrain is complex and it is difficult to find a 5000 member army. Maybe it can really make Chu Lingxiao give up asking for their guilt. Never thought about it. A few days later. Yanjing is calm. Nothing happened. I spent three more hours at the top of Mount Tai. They secretly rejoiced and walked out. When they heard that the forbidden master of Kunlun was Chu Lingxiao, they were shocked. At the same time, they probably knew why they didn''t ask them for a crime, and how could ants let the world giants fight again. Deterrence once, enough! They also know that they dare not fake the identity of that disciple any more. "What are you three boys thinking?" Seeing that Kong apologized for three people, he didn''t reply, and changsun Tianfang''s temper suddenly came up. "Didn''t you hear what I asked you?" "Tell me, where did you get these three statues?" All the people could not help but prick up their ears, eager to know the origin. No way. There are more than three! Kong''s face was calm, and he didn''t pay any attention to the questions of changsun Tianfang. He gave a light and extravagant look, and said lightly: "this is the unique secret of Tianmen Museum, no comment!" In an instant. Everyone''s face suddenly changed. They all felt that the temperature of the whole venue suddenly dropped. Changsun Tianfang was suddenly displeased, with a threat in his voice, and said in a cold voice: "don''t think that you can build a Tianmen Museum. With these three stone statues, you can really be arrogant!" "I don''t care if the three of you are from the royal family or not. If you don''t tell me again, I will tear down the Tianmen wonder hall!" Sun Feng smiled with a trace of disdain on his lips. Wang TENGWEI, however, responded in a understatement way: "elder grandson, I advise you not to do this, or it will be you, not us!" Changsun Tianfang''s eyes were burning. "What are you talking about, boy! Say it again! " All of a sudden, the atmosphere was tense. There was also some tension in the hearts of the people. But we all hope that changsun Tianfang will never step back. The words of Kong''s apology just now undoubtedly show that there are other statues besides these three! "Elder brother, don''t ask. The three of them have told our huangzu!" All of a sudden, a light and floating voice came out from the back of the lobby, like a basin of cold water, poured on the top of everyone''s head, and instantly dismissed the idea. "Do you still want to threaten my emperor group?" The voice. There is no unnecessary displeasure. But it''s just the two characters of the emperor group. All of us have to lower our heads and dare not covet any more. Changsun Tianfang''s face also changed suddenly. When he heard who was the owner of the voice, his heart was full of palpitations. He hurriedly backed up a few steps. Embarrassed smile: "dare not, dare not." No one expected that the original huangzu had already arrived at the Tianmen strange hall. It looks like it. He also made a deal with Kong and his three friends. Behind the lobby. The voice, which was short of breath, seemed a little old. But the one who came. It must be a famous person on the emperor''s list. Otherwise, how could Changshu Tianfang, the top 96 person on the emperor''s list, show such a state of fear. Changsun Tianfang is about to enter the imperial group and become guest Qing. Come on. Absolutely a land God fairyland! Kong Shui, Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng look at Chang sun Tianfang and all the people below. They are afraid, but their faces are flattered and more intense. Boom! But all of a sudden, there was a torrent of weather, just like a strong wind of level 12, sweeping the whole venue in an instant. The next moment. A frightening figure in white appeared out of the sky, with hands on his back, standing on the stage coldly, with his back to the people below. Three. Before they knew what was going on, they had been possessed by an invisible force of terror. The whole man was stifling and holding his neck in the air. The feeling of suffocation made the three of them move around in all directions. Their faces were full of pain and horror. A sudden scene. It makes people stare at each other. Instant. The whole audience was quiet. Chapter 146 Kongshi, wangtengwei and sunfeng are three people. Each of them is like being strangled by a big hand. No matter how hard they struggle, they can''t break free. The scene in front of us. Everyone in the audience was really scared. In front of the people''s eyes, a flowing white clothes, carrying hands, leaving only one back for them, unable to see any appearance. No one dared to go forward. But all the old chiefs of the royal family and the most important ancestors of the royal family were stunned. Because. Just looking at the back, why do they feel a little familiar? The most astonishing thing for all was the other side, who could not help but say that they were going to apologize to Kong! This man is crazy! Kong apologized to the three men. Now they are back to the whole emperor''s group. There is a land God fairyland on the scene. They just said two words. The title of Chang sun Tianfang is the top sovereign of the emperor, and they are afraid to say anything. The young man had no scruples in his hand. This is a loud slap to the emperor! Sure enough, behind the lobby. "How dare young people, who don''t know what to do, not give me face!" At the next moment, there is a roar of anger. Everyone in the audience feels a surprising power. The moment is full of the audience. If the supremacy can be close to people, the land God Wonderland comes from another position. It''s impossible for human beings to reach it. A roar of anger has already made everyone feel extremely depressed and put up their real Qi to resist. Brush it! An old man wearing a dragon claw uniform, from the back of the lobby, just like a magic arrow, shot out violently. People only felt a burning heat, just like the eruption of a volcano, and the air was dyed red. Although compared with the supreme realm, it is less fierce, but it makes everyone feel a return to nature. A move. All contain incredible power! Everyone''s pupil suddenly congealed, and their faces were shaking. Looking at the old man, they turned their palms into claws, and then went to the young man in white on the platform! A land God Wonderland! Just ask who can stop you! But then. The young man in white still carried his hands on his back, with no trace of fluctuation on his face. He turned his head slightly, showing half of his face, with no sadness or joy in his eyes, and only glanced at his back. In an instant. This old man from huangzu, seeing that half of his face, his eyes were almost staring out, and his hair stood upright. His scalp was numb and his face was shocked. Despite the forced recovery of power. But it will be backfired. The body quickly retreats in the air and stands on the ground with a face full of horror. It seems that it just saw something horrible. It trembles all over, and its forehead is sweating. It dare not go forward again. The faces of the crowd were dazed. Just now, they only saw the young man in white turning his head a little. He could not see his face like the old man. But. What''s the situation! Can you frighten the land God fairyland like this? Changsun Tianfang is also confused. He is very clear about the identity of the elderly. Guo Xiangge, a dozen land gods fairyland of the emperor group, and the top six Super figures. Just after the young man in white just turned his head, was his face full of sweat? Kongshi, Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng can see the youth in white completely. But they I really don''t know! Where is this madman! "Elder Guo, you Hurry up! " Kong apologized and shouted with all his strength. His voice was full of annoyance: "don''t you forget that we have made a deal with huangzu? Do you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge?" They promised the origin of the stone statue. Reveal the emperor group. The condition is that the emperor group must protect their safety for life. This is equivalent to the future, with a real sense of the death free gold medal, in addition to that, who can give them what? However, is that how to protect it! Seeing this crazy person who doesn''t know where to come from, Guo Xiangge doesn''t fight to kill them! It was just then. Bang. At the next moment, the scene that appeared in front of Kong''s apology not only made the three of them stare out, but also made everyone''s mouth open and gape at the moment. Only the land God fairyland. In addition, it''s not like a human figure at all. Its identity comes from Guo Xiangge of the emperor group! I kneel down to the young man in white! "The eighth generation commander of the royal guards, now the emperor''s purple robe elder, Guo Xiangge, pay a visit to Mr." In an instant. At the moment when the last four words fell, the whole audience was in a cold silence, breath was audible, everyone stared at the young man in white with his back to them, and his face was shocked. Kong apologized for the three people is full of fear, shivering all over the body, all forgot to struggle. This moment. All the gooseflesh came out. That''s how they react. Why do you feel that you have met young people somewhere? It turns out that Disappeared nearly a month taboo! Forbidden Lord of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao! Now the old patriarch of the northern imperial capital, Wang clan, has a feeling of being separated from the rest of the world. All the supreme Royal clans are flattered and afraid to look up. South of the Yangtze River, that scene of horror, they still can''t forget. Kill more than ten land gods in one move. Together with the strength of the immeasurable great! Perfect interpretation of what is invincible in the world! It''s the rebirth of the great man who was the last emperor, but it''s also so! But they can live in the same era with such terror taboos! Except for the horror. Only from the heart of the reverence! Tianmen museum is silent. No one dares to make any more noise. Kong Shui, Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng dare not blink their already frightened eyes. They are breathing intermittently. There is a thrill full of four limbs, which is close to the edge of crazy scream. But they dare not shout. I''m biting my teeth. Kunlun forbidden! It''s really coming to them. It''s really coming! But the three don''t understand. It''s not the last time that it''s over. How can they stare at them again. Tianmen wonder hall. There was no sound. Kong apologized to the three men. Their faces were white and their lips were shaking. At this time. Outside the door ran into three road panic, hair scattered old figure, in everyone''s surprised eyes, fear of directly kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao. Kong Fu falls! Wang Qian! Sun Ju! Changsun Tianfang and all the royal families immediately recognized the three people, who were the ancestors of the three families. But strange. These three boys, did they eat leopard gall! Dare to provoke this! Kong apologized to the three, full of fear, deep pupil filled with a color of fear, there is a trace of confusion. They don''t understand. Is it really for the last time "Now that everyone is here, it''s my turn." When Chu Lingxiao looked back at the crowd, Kong Shui, Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng fell on the ground directly, sweating and afraid to move. All the people in the audience lowered their heads one after another and dared not breathe. "Dare to take the things of this seat, your three clans are not timid!" Kong sorry: "..." Wang TENGWEI: "..." Sun Feng: "..." Chapter 147 Forbidden Lord of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao! This name, the relationship between the two, is now a sensation throughout China, no one knows it. It is the common people. All should be understood. Not to mention the royal families who have passed on for hundreds of years, they have seen one amazing thing after another with their own eyes. Who is not afraid, who is not afraid! First of all! Ten thousand meters Kunlun snow mountain, suspended Jinling! It''s like copying the ancient myth, Gaoyu fairy mountain, sending out infinite holy breath, reproducing the whole world. Since ancient times, the legend of immortals is everywhere, never disappeared, but who knows the means to truly know the immortals! On this point alone, who can do it! "Welcome, sir!" With sun Tianfang''s all-around kneeling, both the old heads of the imperial capital and the most distinguished ancestors of Jiangnan royal family in Tianmen Museum, they looked at the stage as if it was eternal. Chu Lingxiao, dressed in white, was shocked, his eyes were trembling, and he bent down and knelt on the ground. "Welcome, sir!" "I''ll wait, Mr. baying!" In the huge Tianmen strange hall, there was a sudden respectful shout of Kongshi, wangtengwei and sunfeng. In a moment, the three people were just like a ball of gas. The whole body was scared and scared. Now in the world. Who should bow down to meet you! Only when taboo, Chu Lingxiao! When the salute disappears. In an instant. Kong Shui, Wang TENGWEI, and sun Feng, all of a sudden, returned to their senses. Their faces were white, and they could not help shivering. They knelt on the ground, kowtowed desperately, and shouted for their lives. Those unknown stone statues on the top of Mount Tai belong to the forbidden Lord of Kunlun, which belongs to the taboo in front of us! If you know in advance. Even if they kill them with a hundred courage, they dare not take the things of the forbidden Lord of Kunlun! All the people below. They all dare not make a sound. Now they finally understand what''s going on. I was confused before. The common lineage of the three royal families, in addition to their impressive status, is no more than a great master in cultivation. Why are they qualified to obtain this mysterious stone statue? The real owner. It''s taboo! The courage is really fat, even this thing dares to steal. It''s just in front of the hell hall. It''s crazy to test. I don''t know how to live or die! "Spare your life, spare your life, and we''ll give it back to you." "Yes Yes, we will return it to you. " The three of them were sweating, and the whole person was helpless. They were scared and dodged. They didn''t dare to look at Chu Lingxiao. They were shivering like never before. "For the sake that we didn''t know in advance, please forgive us this time, we will..." It''s not over. He was interrupted. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back and eyes bright and cold, ignores Kong and apologies, and the other side''s heart is cold for a while. A faint voice. It makes the three feel that they fell into the ice hole in an instant, and their bones are full of chilling thorns. "Give it back to me, will you?" Kong shuddered suddenly, nodded his head in fright, and immediately shivered. "Yes Yes, we will ask people to carry the stone statue back to Mount Tai and Mount Tai. " "Yes, yes, we''ll have them carried back now." Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng trembled fiercely, sweating hard, and quickly joined. Mount Tai? Three stone statues come from Mount Tai! Since ancient times, it has been a place of Zen! Changsun Tianfang suddenly realized that no wonder he felt so familiar with the stone statues on Mount Tai! No wonder people don''t know. Every stone statue of Mount Tai used to be an ancient immortal! Thousands of years have passed. Spirituality is still alive! Only those who are below the highest level can be promoted to the next level for three hours. Those who have been able to enter the level of martial arts before have always been more distinguished than ordinary people. They are not from the royal family, but from the noble family. They have always been higher than the sky. They are used to being pampered. How can they waste time? They go to the top of Mount Tai in the mountains and wild forests for three hours without any reason. Even though. In order to explore the ancient culture conveniently, some scholars in modern times dragged several stone statues to the research room, but for ordinary people, it was really nothing strange, nothing magical. This is also gradually caused. Thousands of years have passed. No one discovered the mystery of the stone statue on the top of Mount Tai. If it wasn''t for Kongshi, wangtengwei and sunfeng, the blind cat ran into the dead mouse and hid in order to escape, the stone statue that had been sealed for thousands of years would never reappear in the eyes of the world. All the people below were stunned and looked at each other. Their eyes were green and their faces were inconceivable. Stone statue of Mount Tai. They''ve met. It can be seen in almost every corner of Mount Tai. There are at least one hundred. One can promote the martial arts below the supreme realm to a higher realm. If they But think of it. It''s the property of the forbidden Lord of Kunlun. All people dare not covet it again. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao no longer spoke, the faces of Kong Shui, Wang TENGWEI and sun Feng gradually eased a little, but just when they thought it was over, they wiped the cold sweat on their faces and just relieved. Next sentence. The three of them were as white as paper and shivering. "Is there another thing you have forgotten?" The voice of indifference, not mingled with any feelings, permeated the hearts of all the people present, and was full of heart tremors. "It''s time to figure out how to fake our disciples!" Fake disciple? In addition to the old chiefs of many imperial capitals in the north. All the royal families were stunned and shocked. Are the three of you crazy? Dare to do such a thing? The ancestors of Kong, Wang and sun, kneeling at the bottom of the room, were dazed with their faces, and then they reacted. They were already angry to eat people. Their eyes were angry and they glared at them. Before that. Then it came out that the two royal clans of Chi and Tang had never thought of their own clans and dared to do so when they pretended to be this disciple in the north! Was the donkey kicked in the head! Chu Lingxiao glanced at the three ancestors. Light way: "how to do, should not I remind you?" The two clans of Chi and Tang. It''s all dead. The ancestors of Kong Fuluo, Wang Qian and Sun Jin naturally understood how to do it. They stood up and nodded their heads. There was no disturbance in their eyes, and they went straight to the platform. My ancestors look like killing. In a moment, Kong apologized for his fright. His limbs were cold and his face was shocked. He did not care about anything else and ran away in a panic. "Spare your life, Grandpa." "No!!!" Ruthless is the king''s family. Royalty is no exception! Kongshi, wangtengwei and sunfeng, who had not escaped far, went up to the sky to spurt blood, splashed down on the spot, fell to the ground without gasping, and died directly. There was silence. This is the decision of the royal family. In order to ensure the safety and stability of the next family, it''s nothing to die several lineages. But for Chu Lingxiao, it doesn''t matter. Light way: "except for Guo Xiangge, the emperor group, all the people will leave!" Chapter 148 Everyone below, look at me. I look at you. I quickly bow and slowly retreat out. Only guoxiangge is left. The Tianmen Pavilion is as quiet as night. Chu Lingxiao sat in the middle position. After a long time, he sighed a little. "The great world will be enlightened, and this ancient land will be seen by all the ages. Are you ready?" I don''t know if it''s for Guo Xiangge. Or who. Guo Xiangge, who listened directly, could not help but raise his head. His head was foggy and his eyes were puzzled. All ages together? What do you mean? "Sir..." As soon as Guo Xiangge wanted to answer, he was interrupted. "Inform Huang group, all the leaders of royal guards, and let them come to see me quickly." As if to announce a great event. Only when we reach the supreme state can we know. "And chenjiannan, let him come along." Although I didn''t know what Chu Lingxiao was going to do, Guo Xiangge nodded and left in a hurry. Huangzu base. This is Yanjing. Guoxiangge is one of the more than ten land gods fairylands in the world. Almost in a blink, he went back to huangzu base. In fact, by means of Chu Lingxiao. Why let Guo Xiangge inform for him? It''s only a thousand miles to condense and spread words. But. Mortals are mortals after all. Things should also have a gradual process, and the next thing will determine the land and future direction. A sense of ceremony. It still needs to be. Soon. Lin Tianhou, Hao Ruhai and a dozen other land gods fairyland, as well as the top-ranking monarchs with various titles, are all present. There are also many acquaintances among them. Gu Chungang et al. had already seen him when he came to Jiangnan. It''s just that we met again two months later. Ancient Chungang and other twelve lords, but the mood is full of complexity. They are neither the ancestor of the royal family nor the family of a famous family. On that day 400 years ago, they were just a young man with ordinary talent. If they did not meet a gentleman, they would not be able to enter even a great master for their whole life. But it''s not. Born in a poor family, they have become the top-ranking and distinguished guests of the emperor group! It is a great benefit to be able to join the emperor''s group with Lin Tianhou, the twelve land fairyland, to ask for martial arts skills. Now practice. Just one step away. I''m afraid I have a chance to break through the land God fairyland! All this. If there is no sir. How can they stand at this height today? Gu Chungang and others knelt on the ground, worshipped and worshipped, and then stood up to one side. Sir, invincible! They never wavered even when they saw the immeasurable methods of the great historian that day. The lobby is quiet. In the eyes of ordinary people, they are like gods. When they arrive at Chu Lingxiao, they dare not put on airs. Although there are seats, no one dares to sit. But. The light words that followed made everyone in Lin Tianhou stupefied. "Sit down, all of you." Just a few words. But everyone feels weird. They are used to standing when they meet each other. It''s also a kind of realm of admiration, and it''s also a kind of reverence for this man from the heart. But today, for the first time, Mr. Wang asked them to sit down. Everyone stood there and looked at each other. For a moment, he hesitated and was afraid. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "sit down!" Smell the words. Everyone hurried to disperse. The group of unrivalled strong people with boundless scenery outside, like a primary school student, sat upright, but seemed to contradict each other. One by one, they dared not make a sound. "Don''t be nervous." Chu Lingxiao, with a calm face, said: "I want you to come today to tell you something. The great world will be opened, and you have made preparations." "Before long, this star appeared in all ages, in countless times and in different dynasties." There was a pause. Continue: "all will reappear in this world!" Originally listening to the first few words, everyone can still stabilize their mind and hear the last one. In an instant. Everyone''s face changed a lot, their pupils shrank sharply, and their hair stood up in an instant. Eyes wide. He stared at Chu Lingxiao in horror. They What just heard! Will all the people of the dynasty gather in this era? Break time, space, violate the law of life and death, how can "You don''t need to doubt, just prepare for it." With Chu Lingxiao''s words falling, there was a sound of cool air in the lobby. Everyone. How to force oneself to stabilize the trembling body, still can''t restrain the unprecedented fright and horror, just like the runaway wild horse, never-ending collision towards them, the heart is shivering and cold. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are quiet, looking at a few distant places. His vision. As if through the time and space of the prison, the moment back to the past, eyes flashed a trace of vicissitudes. Five thousand year layout. It''s time to have flowers and fruits. Let me have a good look. Will all the world together create a similar flower! Ten thousand years! 100000 years! Chu Lingxiao still hasn''t said that where there are only five thousand years for all ages to come together, but first he has to see if five thousand years can achieve results. This is the first time! But don''t mind a second time! Lin Tianhou and others are worried and worried. If so. In the history, there are countless gorgeous people who once suppressed the strong of an era. Now, the land of China will be able to maintain stability only by their emperor group "The emperor will exist, and so will your father!" Chu Lingxiao glanced at Lin Tianhou lightly. The latter, his eyes widened in an instant, and his breathing became too fast. All the people under him opened their mouths one by one, their scalp was numb, and their faces were unbelievable. The emperor is a great man! It will reappear?! Everyone''s eyes were bursting with fear, so they were relieved. Just. Since ancient times, the emperor, who are all talented and ambitious people, will they really settle in peace? They really can''t imagine what kind of world the future will be. Chu Lingxiao got up and said lightly: "well, it''s already been told to you. I should go too." Everyone got up. Lin Tianhou quickly asked, "Sir, where are you going? You can''t do without sir." Blink. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared in everyone''s eyes. Tianmen strange hall, a cold silence. They don''t know where Chu Lingxiao has gone, but when they think of what just happened, Lin Tianhou can''t care about anything. He quickly stands in the middle and tells the royal guards and the royal guards all of them to say: "inform all the official members to go to the ancient gate hidden in China, and make sure they arrive at the base of the royal guards before tomorrow!" "We are divided into two teams. One team informs the emperor and the other informs the sovereign!" What Lin Tianhou said. I didn''t finish. But everyone knows what kind of world they are going to face. No one can do it alone, only integrate the power and face the future! The night has come. The top of Mount Tai. A young figure, slowly get up, a cultivation has entered the weather Super Master. The young man looked at the stone statue with bewilderment and consternation. "These stone statues, how could such things exist on earth?" And he didn''t see it. A meteor like light, a flash, flew to the boundless universe. Chapter 149 Under the night. Ye Fan, once a great power in the field of cultivation and a distinguished monarch, felt that his state of mind was still not perfect after he had cultivated a hundred Zhang golden body in the field of cultivation and achieved immortality. He knows. This is the result of his being an ordinary human being on earth. So. At all costs, he will return to the earth and rebuild the world, so that he can have the opportunity to promote the ancient immortals, and truly reach the level of those old monsters in the universe who have existed for thousands of years. However. Today, when he came back to Taishan, the place where he was brought into the world of practice, and looked at it again with the great insight of the emperor of practice, he found that Taishan is the place where the emperor of the world worships Buddhism. It used to be a fairyland! He Ye Fan! Lord of the world! It''s impossible to see the Taishan Daochang at all. There''s only one possible age! Taishan Daochang! Once born an ancient fairy! One can exist forever with the same level as the old monster in the deep starry sky! But why. Will be lonely like this! Those ancient existence, only after the fall, Taoism will lose its immortality, gradually weathering. Ye Fan''s pupil gradually widens. As the emperor of the cultivation world, he once ruled the eight kingdoms and numerous ancient clans. At the moment, his scalp trembles slightly and his face is extremely dignified. "Earth, there is great terror!" For a long time, it was quiet on the top of Mount Tai in the dark that a terrible tremor came out, full of shock and loss. Once the world of cultivation. Any ancient gate that has been handed down for thousands of years has recorded that the earth is a waste star with spiritual leakage. At most, there are one or two real immortals, and no more ancient immortals. What is an ancient fairy! An ancient word can show its rarity, which is the ultimate character of an invincible ancient history. But now. What''s the matter! The earth not only overthrows this record, all kinds of signs show that there has been an ancient immortal, an old monster of the invincible starry sky! These stone statues of Mount Tai. It''s even more amazing. It''s impossible for the world of cultivation to have such amazing things, but they just appear on the earth. They are in the eyes of all the people in the starry sky, just like the abandoned stars where the aborigines live! Only three hours later, you can rise to the top! Ye Fan''s eyes were wide open, he could not understand it, and his face was full of consternation. He needs to calm down. This matter. It''s ridiculous! Just think about it. Then I felt the unimaginable secret. Once it broke out, all the people in the sky would stare at the earth. Ye Fan shook his head. The most important thing now is to improve his cultivation as soon as possible. His decision to return to the country is definitely a wise choice according to the current situation. The earth, hiding the great chance! Get it! Think of it here. Ye Fan sits on his knees again and carries the immortal golden body of cultivation, which is the top five immortal cultivation method in the starry sky. He has a strong premonition that he will rise up in the broken earth since he knows that the earth has born the ancient immortal! I Ye Fan! We should not only cultivate the ancient immortal''s appearance here, but also strive for a higher realm, become the real overlord, chase deer and stars, and control the heavens! Mount Tai. A flash of light came from Ye Fan, and the whole deep forest of Mount Tai seemed to be golden in the depressed autumn. Ye Fan''s immortal golden body. Just one night. He has become the first one and promoted to the peerless supremacy. That is to say, as the emperor of the world of cultivation, Ye Fan once became the peerless supremacy from an ordinary person overnight and spread out to the world. The night passed. It''s early morning. But ye fan is extremely dissatisfied with the speed of progress, frowning and feeling that the earth is still far from the world of cultivation. "It seems that these stone statues are only helpful to the areas below the supreme realm. The leakage of spirit is even the fatal injury to the earth." "I still have to find out as soon as possible why an ancient fairy was born on earth." Ye Fan gets up to leave Mount Tai. He looked back at the statue and shook his head. It was a pity. After all, it''s a lonely star. Even if the secret is hidden, only he knows that when he takes the chance of the earth, it is still a barren place in the eyes of all the people in the starry sky. Only the aborigines can live in the stars. He was born on earth. He has been a human for more than 20 years. But compared with the one thousand years in the world of cultivation, it''s just a drop in the ocean. He doesn''t have much sense of belonging to the earth. Only when he has seen the real bright world can he understand it. Everyone on earth. Worldly power. The king. In the eyes of the powerful man who really overlooks the sky, even ants are not as good as microbes. Thousands of years later. Ye Fan is still smiling and proud of the sky, and the earth is still a useless waste star in the boundless universe. The human race is just a plaything that makes the stars and thousands of nationalities knead and abuse at will. As for. Earth ancient immortal, after all, has turned into loess. Ye Fan finally turned his head again. His eyes were full of the pride of the emperor in the world of cultivation. He took a deep look at Mount Tai Daochang and saw every stone statue. The light way was: "this will not be your era, this is my era." It''s not so much a detachment. Rather, it is a tone full of superiority and contempt for the earth. Boom! But the next second he just finished. In the whole morning, the sky suddenly changed into darkness. Standing on the top of Mount Tai, you can see far away places, and start to burst out a series of towering pillars of light. The Golden Lotus comes out, and the holy breath is enveloped, just like the roar of a dragon, countless pillars of light, tearing the sky. Countless sub images, the same appear in this space-time. Someone is holding a painting halberd. There is a great deal of pride. Fight alone. Some people hold military talismans. With a big wave of their hands, a million soldiers come out, and a city vanishes in an instant. There are also 14 states with one sword. The sword light is like sealing the sky. Under one sword, it''s like a Sword Fairy. Millions of people are suddenly destroyed. A emperor in a Dragon Robe, talking and laughing, overturned the mountains and rivers, joking between the eyebrows of the world, invincible for an era. "Sir, I''ll wait!" It''s like breaking the long river of time. From the distant past, it''s not a fantasy in any eyes. It''s real flesh and blood, and it comes out directly. In an instant. Ye Fan''s face suddenly changed, his eyes were wide open, and the whole person was stupid. When he returned to his mind, he seemed to see the super terror that could not be seen even in the world of cultivation and deep in the starry sky. His face was full of horror. What else belonged to the cultivation of the emperor of cultivation? He lost his temper completely and screamed: "impossible! How can it be!!! " "Anti chaos time and space, how can this be the legendary anti chaos time and space!!!" At the same time. In the cold and quiet universe, on the bright moon, where humans can only stand in thick space protective clothing, there is a white dress with hands on its back, looking at the earth indifferently. All countries overseas, set up satellite stations in space. It was all filmed. This moment. The faces of senior officials of all overseas countries suddenly changed, and finally they were as motionless and shocked as a statue of wood and clay. Until a long time. All the talents responded, and then there was an overwhelming voice of horror. "My God, there is a man on the moon!" "I can''t believe it, my God!" Chapter 150 Cold and lonely universe. Since ancient times, it has been full of mystery. There is always the legend of extraterrestrials, spreading all over the world, never breaking in the middle of the wave of history. Even eight nations abroad, some of the most prosperous countries in the development of science and technology civilization on the earth, regardless of their financial resources and consequences, are frantically building space stations in space. Because. The future determines whether a country''s status will last. No longer on earth. But in the vast universe. Who can seize the space resources first, who will be able to dominate the earth in the future, and become the real one person exclusive overlord. Since entering the era of science and technology. More than 100 years. No one can do this plan, but we can only build rockets for the time being and send astronauts to explore nearby planets, so as to occupy favorable positions in the future and make preparations early. However. Today. What did they see! On the moon. There is a figure standing there! Even though the images sent back by the satellite are unclear and unable to see each other clearly, at this time, the most powerful high-level people all over the world decide that it is a person! A living man! Eight nations overseas. Satellite monitoring room, a dead silence. Eight high-level countries, eyes wide, face shaking, looking at this bizarre scene, when the satellite image is finally resolved, everyone is dumbfounded. In an instant. I lost my voice in horror. "Oriental face, he is not an alien, he is an earthly man!" An overseas high-level official with the statue of liberty, with his eyes shining and trembling, took off his mouth to ask, and his voice was full of a trace of restlessness and eagerness: "what does he look like?" "What do you eat? Why haven''t you figured it out?" Several persons in charge of satellite monitoring all shook their heads. They can only analyze the body part of the man. His face seems to be shrouded in a fog forever. Even if all the technical means are used, there is no effect. There is a man on the moon! An oriental without protective clothing! Once it gets out. I''m afraid we need to subvert everyone''s world view. Since the earth countries entered the era of science and technology, no one, an exception, can ignore the space pressure, do not wear space suits, the body will be crushed to pieces in an instant, which is a real prohibition for any human being! As a decision-maker of a country, he has a lot of ingenuity that ordinary people can''t reach, and he realizes that there may be a big event. Last time in the South China Sea. They lost a fleet of five thousand. Now there is another Oriental on the moon, both of them Is there any connection? "Holy will, how to respond?" "They said they did not believe that there could not be a human being on the moon at all. Only God, Gai Yin and blood ancestors, who are limited to the legendary characters, can be able to fly the universe." "You didn''t show them the satellite pictures!" "They say it''s a forgery. It''s our intention to make excuses to let them fight against China." Black skin high level: "..." Instant. A roar came out, and it took a long time for it to subside. "Old men of the sacred society!" Four hundred years ago, the eight nations joined forces to March eastward, but none of them did, leading to their failure. Now. And accused them of fabricating lies! A group of dignified old people are several times stronger than the land fairyland of China, but they don''t fight. I don''t know what to be afraid of! The emperor of China! All down! Who else can stop you! "Report! China''s earth, in case of abnormal situation, there are countless mysterious beams of light that have pierced the atmosphere! " All of a sudden. A voice of astonishment came out. Before the black high-level could react, the monitoring room went into an old man wearing a white robe and holding a scepter. "Dear Sir, the sixth generation Pope of the Holy Church invites you to come to the headquarters of the holy church for a talk." The old man in white suddenly appeared. A pair of incredible eyes, all gathered in the past, even the black skin high-level, but also a face surprised. The Pope, who has always stayed out of business. He invited him to the headquarters of the sacred society! But when he looked back at the satellite screen, in a flash, his pupil suddenly shrank and he took a breath of cool air. "That is!" ¡­¡­ Chinese territory. By this time, it was a mess. Screams, fears, panic became the main theme of the land. All over the world, there have been dramatic changes. Several famous mountains have been separated from the ground one after another. They are full of ancient meanings and send out the breath of inexplicable vicissitudes and abyss. They are like Immortal Mountains, lonely and cool, floating in the air. Vaguely. It seems to see people like sword immortals, flying with swords, pouring into the mountains from all directions. Countless ancient tombs. Even the underground grave that has not been found has a hand full of mud, which is brushed and stretched out. Qinling in the north. In a modern metropolis, there is even a mess. We can see ancient people wearing ancient armor and carrying sharp swords everywhere. When we meet, we ask where it is. Everyone. They were full of murderous air, as if they had just returned from the battlefield, and there were traces of blood everywhere. With this colorful modern world. It seems so out of place, just like people living in two time and space. More people. He has hurt people with his sword. An ancient man in Qin Dynasty armor, much like the nomadic people and general described in ancient books, looked at the strange scenes around him, and he immediately became angry and roared up to the sky, "what is this place and why am I here?" "I am clearly killing the enemy. Where on earth is Huo Qubing! Where is he! " The ancient man grabbed it. Directly across the air will be a modern girl, across the air inhaled, mercilessly pinched the neck, cold eyes, full of murderous, see the girl''s heart is cold. "Tell me what it is here!" Originally, she was hiding in the dark and wanted to take some pictures. Who ever thought that this person who looked like an actor in a movie and TV series had such a horrible means? Like a martial arts expert, she was still a hundred meters away and was attracted. "Tell me, where is this?" "Qin Qinling Mountains. " Feeling that his throat is getting tighter and tighter, he can''t breathe quickly. Zhou Min is completely frightened. "What is Qinling!" "modern metropolis in 2019". Looking at each other''s ancient clothes, Zhou Min quickly responds. The throat tightened again. But the ancients said angrily: "you dare to deceive me!" 2019! That is not thousands of years later! How could such a ridiculous thing happen. Zhou Min''s arms and legs moved in disorder, struggling hard, and her face was full of panic. "Don''t No, " However, the next moment. The ancient man''s body suddenly turned to ashes. Zhou Min''s body fell directly to the ground. She felt that she had just walked through the ghost gate, and she was gasping for breath. Just when she looks up. But I saw a man wearing a Dragon Robe standing in front of her suddenly, with a straight posture, like a mountain, insurmountable. The next moment. A cold look. So she couldn''t move. "Little girl, where is Jinling?" Chapter 151 Chu Lingxiao on the moon. It''s back. It''s gone. The earth. Her own destiny. If we can''t even experience this, it will be another reincarnation. After ten thousand years, it will be an old star in the eyes of each major galaxy. Only if it remains unbroken can it stand on the top of the sky. Deep in the moon. No one has ever entered. All the countries of science and technology on earth only know to land on the moon, but they don''t know that this star, which has been standing for thousands of years, hides the secret that makes all the major groups of the universe Galaxy greedy for it. Ancient immortal of Guanghan palace. The master of the great Leiyin Temple of Buddha. Demon emperor Jun. Once upon a time, there was a tradition, but after thousands of years of ups and downs, when the vast universe was built horizontally, the immortal saints kneeling in the tens of thousands of dynasties have now turned into dust and buried deep in the moon. The earth. Hope to come back! Don''t let me down! After leaving the moon. Chu Lingxiao then flies toward the deep part of the galaxy, a star wants to rise from the dilapidation, the spirit vein is indispensable, all the spirit veins of the earth have already dried up. That''s why the earth became a disused star. The vast universe. The Milky way is already huge and boundless. Stars such as the earth are really too small in the Milky way. A sun is the size of a hundred earth. However. The sun, which brings light to the earth, is only a tiny dust in the Milky way. Compared with the stars where civilization flourishes, the sun is nothing more than an ant and an elephant. You can imagine. How small the earth is in the Milky way, and even in the whole universe, let alone has already become an abandoned star. Even if countless beams of light break through the atmosphere and appear in outer space, it''s just a fish, jumping out of the water and splashing a ripple. It doesn''t get attention at all. A figure in white, with hands on his back, soars freely in the cold and lonely space without any discomfort, with a relaxed look, passing through the cultivation planet hundreds of millions of light-years away from the earth. Every one. All of them have produced an ancient immortal who is invincible and has an ancient history of civilization. They can even establish an immortal Dynasty and dominate one of the immortal saints. But if anyone sees it now. In the vast outer space. There was a young man in white, like watching the scenery, who walked by. I''m afraid that there are no monks who can fly in outer space. The lowest is the ancient immortal. But people who fly and stop like this, ignore the turbulence in space, and observe the movement of every planet, even the Immortal Emperor can''t do it! It can only be detected in an external avatar. Space turbulence. It''s terrible. Even if it is immortal, we should be careful. The galaxy civilization has been born for 80 million years, and countless immortal saints have been crushed by the turbulence of space. Only the Lord of the galaxy, Emperor! I dare to run wild in the universe. The rest. If you want to cross the space and go to another cultivation planet, you can only open the ancient path of starry sky. Flying over every planet. He still didn''t find the goal he wanted. Chu Lingxiao feels in trouble. Directly incarnate a billionaire giant, just like a bystander looking at the whole galaxy indifferently. At this time, if he pats one hand, I''m afraid that hundreds of thousands of cultivation civilization will be reduced to ashes. The whole galaxy. As usual. No celestial emperor felt something wrong, only the one floating at the top of the galaxy, in a magnificent palace, lying on the side of the red curtain throne, with a graceful figure and an inviolable temperament, felt something strange. Suddenly. Raised his head. Through the whole Imperial Palace, I saw the universe, but I found nothing. I could not help murmuring: "strange, do I think more?" ¡­¡­ Chu Lingxiao has changed back to the original. He has found the cultivation planet he wants to go to. A cultivation star, 30 billion light-years away from the earth, named Xianyu. Only the birth of ancient immortals can be called cultivation civilization. And only the planet that is still in charge of immortality. Can be called a domain. A region is composed of countless cultivation civilizations, and there are many spiritual channels. But. Spirit vein, for a cultivation planet, is very precious. Without a spirit vein, several stars will almost become a waste star in the future. Although he can still turn into a billionaire giant and choose at will, he will eventually damage the lifeblood of a star, and countless people will suffer from it and become useless wasters. He is not compassionate, but he is not unreasonable. This trip. He must enter in person. Just take a part of a spirit vein. When Chu Lingxiao enters one of the cultivation stars in the immortal realm, he can''t help but feel familiar with the surrounding environment. The only difference between here and the earth is that tall buildings have become simple buildings. His face changed a little. "It seems that those boys came here eight thousand years ago, but it''s a pity that eight thousand years have passed, but they still can''t make it. They are really invincible and never care for deserters." Chu Lingxiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, but a trace of indifference flashed, as if all of a sudden, bringing his thoughts to the distant past. Eight thousand years ago. The earth suffered spiritual leakage. The ancient Tianting was divided into two groups. They argued endlessly. One side wanted to live and die together with China to find a remedy. However, it finally failed and turned into a stone statue of Mount Tai. One side is going out of the earth. No nostalgia. In their words. "The earth is nothing but past clouds and smoke, let her live and die. We ancient Tianting immortals, why should we suffer from thousand years of cultivation for the sake of the fate of ordinary people?" All this. Chu Lingxiao looked at it. But. In countless years, the ugliness of human nature, he really saw too much, nothing at all. But one thing. History will eventually give right and wrong. "Teacher, I''m going to leave. I hope to see you one day." "Although we are far away from the stars regardless of the existence of the earth, you have taught us that there are many things in the world, even we immortals, can not resist." "Even if we don''t, we don''t regret it, because that''s the reality!" Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back and his eyes clear, walked on the celestial world. All the past flashed in his eyes. Eight thousand years ago. It is the time when he set himself up as a man and traveled the world. When he recovered his memory and came back, the ancient Tianting had been destroyed for thousands of years, and only a few lines were seen on the top of Mount Tai. Next. He sleeps for thousands of years. If there is no such mortal supremacy, and they meet Taishan to duel, and inadvertently wake him up, maybe he will sleep for another thousand years. Stop. He has understood why this vast celestial region can dominate the galaxy in just 8000 years. The original ancestors were those little boys who had been far away from the earth. Look around. "The ancient immortals of Mount Tai, though turned into stone statues, have experienced thousands of years of ups and downs, but they have a trace of vitality." Chu Lingxiao Mou light is more and more indifferent, muttering to himself, as if through time, back to Taishan eight thousand years ago. "The reality is you, once a person!" Born to be! Don''t forget Zuxing! "But you forget my last words!" Chapter 152 In a long time. There are too many speculators. In fact, he doesn''t mind those ancient immortals who escape alone regardless of the earth, but who can keep their original intention when they become immortals. This is what he is most concerned about. When he was not immortal. He said that he would do his best to protect the people. After he became an immortal, he was free and happy. When the real crisis came, he ran away alone. Forget being a person. Vows made. Now that eight thousand years have passed and it''s such a coincidence, let me see. Do you remember my teacher! This star. Although it is one of the celestial realms, its interior is so large that it can reach the leading cultivation civilization among the stars in the galaxy, with an area equivalent to one thousand suns. Compared with the earth civilization. It''s like going back to the age of ancient dinosaurs. Everywhere is full of killing opportunities. A dense forest, all kinds of rare birds, is the largest coverage area of this star. All things have spirit. For a bright cultivation civilization, every creature may open up intelligence and turn into human form, which is the legendary demon. All can be shaped. It is not inferior to land fairyland. When the friars of the same rank meet each other, they should avoid it. But even though this planet has a thousand suns, under the power of Chu Lingxiao, not to mention a planet, it is the whole Xianyu. If he wants to, no one can hide it. "Let''s go. Let''s go. I''ll stop the animals!" It didn''t take long. Then you can hear the fierce fighting not far away. Even without eyes, Chu Lingxiao could know that there were five or six young girls surrounded by a large group of Python twenty miles ahead. Those boa constrictors can''t be called boa constrictors. It''s all Jiaolong! Each body is six meters wide. Its standing posture is like a huge train. It has a hundred meters. Its eyes are shining green. It looks at the five or six men and women in the middle. Obviously these dragons. Treat them as food. But. Although these young girls seem to be in their twenties, they have all reached the peerless supremacy. They are only a step away from entering the ranks of monks. In this world of cultivation civilization. The cultivation of these people. In fact, it''s not so wonderful, but if it''s put on the earth, it will definitely frighten a large number of people to death. This is the cultivation environment, which brings great benefits. Even if talent is perfect. There is no perfect cultivation ground, and in the end, they will only become ordinary people who do nothing. "Interesting." Chu Lingxiao''s mouth was slightly raised. But the real interest that made him continue to watch was the weapon in each other''s hands. No matter the spirit sword in the hands of young people or the spirit whip in the hands of young girls. There is no doubt that the family of these people is definitely related to those ancient immortals eight thousand years ago. It''s also because of the spirit protector. That group of Jiaolong, which can be called the land God fairyland, can''t take these people for a while and a half. Ask why you are so certain. Because. This is his own creation of the weapon refining method. There is no second person in the whole universe! But the dragons. He has opened his mind and is not eager to continue after being hurt by the attack of the spirit instrument. It seems that he intended to tease these young girls with his huge body. When the other side''s physical strength is exhausted, it''s time for them to eat! Chu Lingxiao walked slowly. The earth needs time to grind. He doesn''t have to rush back. Since he happened to meet the immortal realm created by the disciple eight thousand years ago, he would like to see how it is. "Roar!!!" Roaring, roaring, strong and harsh sound wave, like ripples in the lake, rushed to the young girl. A girl in a pink shirt and an ancient skirt, with a beautiful collar bone and a pure and charming appearance, holds a red whip in her hand, carries her whole body''s strength, rotates outward rapidly, and blocks the sound wave coming at her, but she is tired and out of breath. "Brother Yang, violet is really dying. Let''s rush out first." The other two young girls were busy. "Yes, brother Yang, it''s too far away from the family. I''m afraid we won''t be able to wait for that time and we will be eaten." But just after the three girls finished speaking, among them, the older girl in the blue shirt was strongly opposed. "Absolutely not. We can''t leave Xuanxuan! If we leave, she will surely be eaten by these dragons! " The young man named Yang Yao hesitated first, but when he heard the girl in the blue shirt, he immediately gave up the idea of going first. "Sister Xue, that''s right. We can''t leave Xuanxuan. Please hold on for a while. I''ve already sent a signal. The family reinforcements are coming soon." All the girls heard the words. Despair grows in the heart. It''s too far away from the family. It will take an hour to arrive as soon as possible. When the reinforcements arrive, they are expected to be the food of the Jiaolong. In particular, the first girl who proposed to go first, wearing a pink skirt, was looking at a girl lying beside her with a leg injury. There was a trace of resentment and resentment in her eyes. If it wasn''t for Lin Xuanxuan. She is a good lady of the Lin family. Why should she suffer from this life danger? She originally wanted to lead the bitch to the deep mountain and let the Jiaolong eat her. No one will fight with her for Yang Yao in the future. Never thought. It''s going to happen! What kind of identity does she have today? She''s going to lose her life with a sidegirl! Just as all the people were desperately resisting and unable to support themselves, suddenly a young girl called out. "Look, what is that!" When they looked up, they saw dozens of Jiaolong around them, dragging their huge bodies in the same direction, roaring away, but they were as big as mountains, but they were suddenly hit by an inexplicable force, one by one, flying to the sky around them. The next moment. Only see. A young man in white, with his hands on his back, came slowly towards them. I haven''t waited for everyone to return to God. "Human, what are you doing?!" The largest Jiaolong, roaring and roaring, actually spoke. At this opening, the frightened people were petrified, their heads were blank, and their faces were stunned. They surrounded and killed their leader Jiaolong, and they reached the twelve levels of land God fairyland. They were only one step away from being human! This is very rare in the whole Xianyu. Today. They met! However, the dragon, the leader, became angry. Just rushed to the past, want to swallow the youth, but without any sign, the huge body also bounced in the air, the moment of imprisonment, a moment, together with all Jiaolong, instantly turned into ashes. "This is!" Everyone''s pupil shrank sharply. It can kill twelve land gods and fairylands in a second. This This is an immortal! Key. The other side is too strange! Chapter 153 Yang Yao was stunned and stood in the same place. After a long time of stupidity, he came back to him. He quickly stepped up and bowed down to thank him: "the grandson of the Sirius Star master, Yang Yao, paid a visit to the elder and thanked him for his help." The others rushed forward to thank you. Although they are distinguished, they are either the descendants of the one star lord or from the star Lord family, but facing such powerful peers, they are willing to give up their identity and honor their elders, not to mention that the other saved their lives. What is star Lord? is in charge of a master of the planet. He has the final say in the whole planet. He can imagine the dignity of six people, and how noble it is in the thirty-two star of this entire celestial realm. But even that identity. For the first time, they saw such a young immortal, almost the same age as them, and seemed to be smaller than them. However, they had already climbed the fairyland and surrounded them. It''s hard to imagine how the other side did it. This is in the whole fairy kingdom. Of the hundreds of millions. It seems that there are only a handful of people of this age. They are all the stars and Tianjiao who will have the chance to become the disciples of the six ancient immortals in the future. Chu Lingxiao looks indifferent, only nodded slightly. Six people''s faces, not from a Leng, all show a trace of doubt. Just now, Yang Yao has explained his identity, but the other side''s face is still unchanged, which really makes them more surprised. As soon as Wang Xue''s face changed, she stepped up and bowed down to thank him. "I''m the daughter of Tianfeng star master, Wang Xue. Thank you for your help. I don''t know who the elder generation is. How could he come to the Dragon forest like us? " Wang Xue is among the gang. The eldest one, who is sophisticated, speaks and behaves in a way that complements each other, not only thanks Chu Lingxiao for saving his life, but also leaves no trace. He knocks on the side to listen to Chu Lingxiao''s identity. So young? Then we can reach such a state that only when we are proud of the stars and the sky can we reach - the immortal on earth. He must have a distinguished identity. However, when Chu Lingxiao told several people in a light tone that they were just a loose mending, their faces changed obviously. Yang Yao and Wang Xue could also politely slightly nod their heads, and the other three women gradually became a little cold from their just enthusiastic and adoring eyes. Loose repair. For those of them who come from the star master family, their status is really low. In such a large fairy land. Although some of them have achieved immortality, they can only stop here all their lives. Few of them can go on to a higher level. Compared with those who have a strong foundation, they will soon be caught up. Then. Beyond! But. Such a young man. It''s really strange that they have already won the world immortals. They even have to pay attention to the star masters. Because. The whole Xianyu is too big. Once it was just a desert in the Milky way like the flood and famine period. Since the seven ancient immortals came here eight thousand years ago, they attracted many monks from other countries to submit their reports and created a great cultivation civilization. Two thousand years ago, one of them became more ancient and holy, and Ziqi spread throughout the immortal Kingdom, becoming the overlord who opened up the immortal Dynasty and dominated the galaxy. But the devil knows, before the seven ancient immortals came. Is it true that there is a heritage left by ancient immortals here? I''m afraid it''s really obtained by one or two wandering people. In front of him, he should have been passed down by some ancient immortal, otherwise such a young man would not have the potential to be in the fairyland so quickly. If you can recruit into the family, it''s not too bad. Yang Yao, with a little stoop, said politely and respectfully: "elder, this planet is Sirius. If you don''t give up, you''d better stay in our family for a few days, so that I can repay the elder''s help." Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. Just nodded. Yang Yao and others picked up Lin Xuanxuan, who was in a coma, and walked out towards the Dragon beast forest. I don''t know if it''s unintentional. Or deliberately after learning that Chu Lingxiao was just a loose mending, Lin Xiaozi, the eldest miss of the Lin family, kept chatting with the other two young girls all the way. It seemed that he deliberately showed off his status as a star Lord''s descendant in front of Chu Lingxiao. Wang Xue and Yang Yao were polite all the way, but when Chu Lingxiao didn''t answer, he didn''t say much. But in their hearts, they thought. "I don''t know much about sanxiu, let alone such a young sanxiu. It seems that I still don''t know what the white star master family represents." They can understand. There are countless families in the vast Xianyu, just the ancient sects, who have gained the platform. It has been a holy land for countless scattered practices, which they dream of joining, but there is no place to find. In the past eight thousand years, only a hundred thousand people have been selected, which is pitiful compared with the hundreds of millions of Sirius. All the way to Xianyu. An invincible immortal saint was born. In order to show the Emperor ''. But few of them have real access to the level of starmaster family. See Chu Lingxiao never speak. "Do you know the Lin nationality of tianlongxing? That''s my family. " Lin Xiaozi, the eldest miss of the Lin family, looked like a princess with a noble look. When she spoke, she was very proud. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, she suddenly asked: "elder, we don''t know where you are from yet." Everyone was shocked. That''s what I think. They don''t know which star Chu Lingxiao comes from in the galaxy. But in hear Chu Lingxiao, light back two words - the earth, a few people''s footsteps suddenly, the face also instantly pulled down. Those two women, Xia Rou and Xia he, suddenly had a trace of disdain in their eyes. And Lin Xiaozi. Just standing beside Chu Lingxiao, but after hearing the word "Earth", a trace of disgust flashed across his face, and he deliberately opened the distance between them. It seems that Chu Lingxiao doesn''t deserve to stand so close to her anymore. Yang Yao and Wang Xue just smiled. Nothing to say. But the smile, but with a different meaning than before, a little less apology, a little more high. Even. A little more indifference. The tone also did not have the previous honorific, uses your word directly to replace. Earth? An old star that only natives live in Where did he come from! It seems that the previous judgment is all wrong. Where is the other side worthy of their solicitation? It''s just an aborigine who did not know how many years of cultivation before reaching the immortal world! No wonder you speak. So indifferent. It seems that it''s the first time I''ve come to the depths of the stars. I still think that the celestial realm is no different from the earth. Monks from the earth. I''m afraid you must be over a thousand years old to become an immortal! What great heritage can I have? "Such an old man has no qualification to live in my Sirius Star master family." Yang Yao secretly despised it, and he shook his head mockingly. "I really thought about it a lot before. How can I meet a star Tianjiao in the Dragon forest when I touch it?" Chapter 154 Wang Xue, born in Tianfeng star master family, also shakes her head secretly and sighs slightly. I thought it was a star. If it can be solicited in the future. Perhaps led by their star master, they may still have the chance to join the six ancient immortals and become the disciples of the ancient immortals who are looked forward to by the whole immortal kingdom. There is no limit to their future. They can get light, too. However, it comes from the earth. In the whole galaxy, if you ask which star civilization is the most prosperous, no one dares to make a conclusion. Xianshenghuang is a real hegemonic figure who specializes in penetrating the universe. He will not fight with his peers easily, or he will die and be injured. Therefore, the immortal Saint level battle has not happened for tens of thousands of years, and it is impossible to determine which star domain has the strongest strength. But ask which planet. Lowest! The weakest! Second to none, it should be recognized as an indigenous planet - Earth Star! What is aboriginal? In the eyes of the bright cultivation planet, that is a group of savages, a group of lowly inferior human beings who are inferior to even monsters and beasts! Yang Yao, Wang Xue and their group were silent and contemptuous. They didn''t want to talk any more. All the way. No more talking. Chu Lingxiao''s face was calm, his hands on his back, and he was still calm. But this gesture. Now in the eyes of Yang Yao and others, it''s particularly dazzling. I feel that Chu Lingxiao is pretending to be ridiculous again. It''s really too ignorant. Especially knowing that Chu Lingxiao comes from the earth. Lin Xiaozi, Xia he and Xia Rou, the three women, even consciously or unintentionally give out a light hum from time to time, which is full of sneer. "Earth, I heard from my grandfather that the emperor of Xianyu was on earth eight thousand years ago. After a period of time, he came here and created Xianyu." "I also know that not only the emperor, but also the six ancient immortals come from there. But all the star Lord families know about this. Later, the emperor said that the earth mortals, greedy and selfish, is no longer worthy of his protection, so they left there, far away from the stars. " In front of Chu Lingxiao, several women directly and wantonly judge the earth. "No wonder it is recorded in the ancient books that the earth eight thousand years ago was also regarded as the king of immortals. After a period of scenery, it was a hegemonic planet in the galaxy, comparable to the present civilization in Xianyu. Now it seems that there was only our emperor at that time, so that''s why. " Lin Xiaozi''s words are harsh, full of a strong sense of superiority. Inside, outside. The loneliness of the earth is intended to set off the noble status of Xianyu in the galaxy. Yang Yao and Wang Xue. There is no objection to Lin Xiaozi saying these inappropriate words in front of Chu Lingxiao. If it was earlier. They will have a few dry coughs, and give a sign not to talk. But now. A sanxiu from an indigenous planet, in their eyes, even the ordinary people in Xianyu are inferior, they don''t need to think about these. "I don''t know what happened to the earth at that time. The emperor and the six ancient immortals were all driven away by the earth''s Aboriginal gas. They should be an abandoned star now." "But then again, if the emperor had not left the earth, maybe the immortal kingdom would not have been born." Lin Xiaozi said with a smile, with enchanting eyes and the noble status of her star Lord''s family, glancing at Chu Lingxiao from time to time. If the ordinary monk, he would feel extremely inferiority. "You say, sir?" I''ve seen some of them. Yang Yao stares at Lin Xiaozi and signals to stop. Although it comes from the indigenous planet, it is also their lifesaver. At least, its demeanor should be maintained. Yes. Don''t look at him blaming Lin Xiaozi. But it doesn''t use multiple tone. Just looking at Chu Lingxiao, with a smile that is not salty and insipid, it seems like a sign of apology, but it is very perfunctory understatement and said: "OK, zil''er, the elder saved us somehow, what are you doing? Stop talking about it." The crowd smiled. No more talking. All the way there was no answer to Chu Lingxiao. After walking for an hour, he finally saw the intersection of the Dragon beast forest. Yang Yao and others were relieved. To be honest, Dragon forest. In the whole Sirius, it is an ancient forbidden area. It has existed for thousands of years before Xianyu was born, and the forest only grew later. I don''t know what terrible ancient animals will emerge in it. The place they just entered is just outside the Dragon forest. But in this way, they met a group of Jiaolong which is comparable to the land God fairyland, and one of them has reached the twelfth level of the land God fairyland. Now think about it. There are still lingering fears. A few minutes later. A burst of rumbling, heavy and powerful footsteps, the trees outside the forest of dragon beasts, were shaking. Soon Yang Yao and others saw a huge flaming horse approaching this way. There is only one end. But the fiery horse, whose body is like a mountain, is a hundred meters tall. It is twice as large as the twelve heavy Jiaolong in the land God fairyland, and even holds a splendor palace. The whole body sends out the burning fire, what''s more, there are two majestic dragon horns on the head of this fiery red horse! "It''s the Tianma of my Yang family. It seems that the reinforcements have finally arrived." Yang Yao hurried over. Wang Xue, Yang Xiaozi''s girls, also followed. Looking at several people coming down from the fiery red horse, Yang Yao was quite dissatisfied. He looked at one of the middle-aged men who was wearing brocade clothes and had a rough face. He complained heartily: "three uncles, why are you here now? Do you know that some of us were almost eaten by a group of Jiaolong?" Jiaolong? The middle-aged man''s eyelids jumped. Those monsters and beasts are all haunted by a group of people. The leader is at least the top ten of the land God fairyland. How did Yang Yao get out? Look at my third uncle. Yang Yao explained: "it''s a good thing that at a critical moment, someone saved us, or we would really die in it." Yang Tianqi''s expression was startled, and his subconscious eyes looked forward to Chu Lingxiao standing there. Immediately. His eyes widened with amazement. So young! But soon Yang Yao was in his third uncle Yang Tianqi''s ear and said something. Suddenly, Yang Tianqi was stunned, but he couldn''t help it. He took off his words and said: "what did you say? He''s from earth? " Yang Yao nodded. He looked at Wang Xue''s girls again and nodded his head in default. You can''t help it. Yang''s family and others who came with Yang Tianqi suddenly looked at Chu Lingxiao with disdain, full of contempt, and took back their eyes. Earth? An old star. I thought I could save a few people from Shaozhu. I should be a great guy. I didn''t expect that he was an Aboriginal monk. It''s a little too disappointing for them. Wang Xue, Lin Xiaozi''s girls, stood by without speaking. Chu Lingxiao was standing ten meters away, but after Yang Yao and Yang Tianqi talked for a while. Yang Tianqi walked slowly. His face was cold, and his eyes were like looking at a lowly beggar with no gratitude. He took out a Book of Kung Fu from his arms. He threw it at Chu Lingxiao''s feet. Light way: "this skill is an immortal cultivation method created by Sirius Star master. It can make you reach the peak of true immortal. It''s my Yang family. It''s a reward for saving my nephew''s life." "We will not owe each other in the future. Goodbye!" Yang Tianqi said. Without looking at Chu Lingxiao again, he turned around and left. Chapter 155 Yang Tianqi, no matter what he said or how he left the skill, turned around and walked away in one breath, full of indifference. He didn''t put Chu Lingxiao in his eyes at all. Signal everyone to leave. Lin Xiaozi''s girls didn''t look at Chu Lingxiao again. It seems that Chu Lingxiao should have taken it for granted to save them. In the eyes of the star Lord family, the earth''s native friars are inferior to the ordinary people in the immortal kingdom. They can give a little promise to repay their kindness, which is the most righteous. "Who are you? Tomorrow you will go to tiancang ancient gate. They will accept you as an elder and guest Qing for the sake of our Lin family, and repay you for saving your life." Lin Xiaozi dropped a word lightly. Then on the fiery horse. The rest of the women, who were also light, said a few words of no pain and no itch, and they also sat in the Yang family''s fiery horse palace together. Yang Yao and Wang Xue have their own style. Toward Chu Lingxiao, nodded. When they saw Chu Lingxiao saying nothing, they thought they had been hit. They looked at each other and shrugged helplessly. It seems that they are very different from each other. It''s a little unacceptable for the moment. Secretly sad. There is no way. Although you did save us, you are just an indigenous monk from the earth. If you were in your early twenties, you would climb the fairyland, and they would have the heart to attract you. But now The natives of the earth. Not to mention the immortals in their twenties, but the peerless supremacy at the same level as them, which is impossible to appear. That place. As early as eight thousand years ago, the glory of the past and the prosperous scene of the coming Dynasty of the immortals after the departure of the immortal domain emperor and six ancient immortals were all gone. There was no inheritance but a group of lingering ruins. This is not their snobbery. Cultivation civilization is so cruel. Only strength and inside information are the criteria to judge whether a monk is worth meeting. Yang Yao and his party. He soon boarded the fiery red horse palace. Under Yang Tianqi''s instruction, the fiery red horse''s huge body turned around and raised a cloud of dust. He directly ignored Chu Lingxiao, who was standing in the rear, and left, talking and laughing. "Yang Yao, there are still a few of you. You were not allowed to come to this dragon and beast forest before. Fortunately, today you just walked into the outside. The beast you met is a group of Jiaolong. If I come across a real atavist dragon, I''m afraid I''ll just collect the corpse for you. " "Uncle Yang, uncle Yang, is there a reincarnated dragon in the Dragon beast forest? I heard from my grandfather that there is a green dragon with five claws that even the friar at the peak of the real immortal dare not provoke." What Lin Xiaozi said. Can''t help but let everyone, immediately put up their ears. "Yes, when Yang Yao was young, he had a serious illness. He urgently needed the reincarnation of dragon blood as a drug guide. Our Sirius Star Lord personally came to the Dragon forest and wanted to catch the female green dragon. He didn''t know it was an ancient saint!" Hiss! Hearing this, they opened their eyes, took a breath of cool air, and could not help but stand up. Ancient sage! That''s not the super strong one who can crush all the stars and is only one step away from the six ancient immortals in Xianyu! Dragon forest. How terrible! Yang Yao was also shocked. His back was cold. When he was a child, his grandfather took such a big risk for him. "And then?" He couldn''t help asking. "In the end, if it wasn''t for Zhou Guxian, the protective gold amulet forced the Dragon back. Maybe our Sirius Star Lord, I''m afraid..." Yang Tianqi didn''t go on, but the meaning was obvious. Everyone is interesting, no more squeaking. But the fire horse palace is not far away. All of a sudden. One of the land God fairylands of the Yang family suddenly stood up and pointed to the forest of dragon and beast that was already moving away. He said in amazement, "young Lord, elder Yang, look, what is the aboriginal man from the earth doing? Is he not going to die?" Yang Yao and Yang Tianqi were stunned. They couldn''t help standing up. They all followed the direction pointed by their fingers and looked at the past. I don''t know. Everyone was shocked at the sight. Standing on the back of the huge fiery red horse, people can see far away. When they saw Chu Lingxiao, they did not know when they went to the deep forest of the Dragon beast! Everyone was shocked. This native earth, is he crazy! Yang Yao couldn''t help shouting: "hello..." He just loudly reminded, but suddenly some awkwardness, this just realized that he even each other''s name, not clear. I don ''t care. After all, he also saved his life. Although in his opinion, he has already paid the favor, he can''t see a big living man, who is like a headless fly in front of himself, and who knows how to break into the deep forest of dragon beast. "Don''t go forward any more. It''s too dangerous inside. Get out of there!" Cried Yang Yao. However, soon. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared in the endless dragon forest. "It''s a pity..." Yang Yao shook his head, with a trace of regret at the corner of his mouth. The other side has received the cultivation method given by his Yang family. No accident. It can definitely become the peak of true immortality. A native born earth man can become a real immortal in the immortal realm. In the eyes of many people, it''s a realm that has been yearning for a long time. It''s a pity that I''m too ignorant to be a leader of Xiuxian sect in the future. Wang Xue, with a calm face, patted Yang Yao gently on the shoulder to show her not to worry. For a lowly native. They are the descendants of the star Lord family. They have already given up their identity and given each other a lot of face. If there is no salvation. Put it in normal time. They don''t even pay attention to the leaders of the great sect of cultivating immortals in Xianyu, let alone an aborigine. Lin Xiaozi, Xia Rou and Xia he are more indulgent. I have a look. I don''t care any more. I''m comfortable lying on the soft cushion. The native of the earth. If you want to die, just follow him. Just in time, they thanked a lowly aborigine. Now think about their status and their commitment to each other. It''s ridiculous that they reduced their status. Let them say thank you. It has been a great honor. "Don''t look, don''t look, a native of the earth, don''t pay too much attention." Yang Tianqi waves to speed up the fiery red horse. He must arrive at the main city of Sirius before dark. "Xiao Yao, don''t forget that your grandfather''s Millennium life will begin in two days." Smell the words. Wang Xue and others look very cool. Sirius Star Lord longevity, one of the top thirty-two real immortals in the immortal Kingdom, the birthday gift they want to send is really careless. Yang Yao nodded heavily. Grandpa will be two thousand years old. At that time, all the stars may be present. This is the most important thing for him to consider now. The fire horse palace left soon. It''s getting dark. The forest of dragon beasts hidden in the dark is even more cool and quiet, which makes people dare not approach for half a step. But just then. "Roar!!!" But suddenly there was a roar from the dragon. In the forest, all the ancient animals were restless. Their eyes were cold, and they kept staring at the deep place. Then they even sent out the thunderous sounds, as if they were warning someone to leave immediately. However, there is no awe inspiring power, nor any shocking movement, just two words of understatement. "Shut up!" The next moment. The roar of the dragon and the roar of the ancient animals around it are like a gust of wind passing by and disappearing without trace. There''s only one left. It was full of shivering tremors. Chapter 156 The whole forest of dragons and beasts is cold and silent. The ancient beast''s body trembled, which made people hear it. Especially the heart could not help speeding up, which was really frightening. An ancient beast in the forest. Not to mention the Jiaolong group on the outside, it''s the inside. There are no lack of immortals, real immortals and ancient beasts. But now thirty-two star owners, all of them, dare not break into the Dragon forest. At this time was filled with a sound of horror. "That''s right." And there was a slight sound of teasing, which came from the deep forest of dragon beasts from time to time. If this is for the Sirius Star Lord to see. You have to be scared to death. At that time, he didn''t know the horror of the Dragon beast forest, so he tried to break into the deep place. As a result, he was surrounded by dozens of real immortal yellow dragons. When it was found that there was an ancient sage green dragon in it, it turned around and ran away. It never dared to enter the forest of dragon beasts again. But now There is a young man in white standing in the deep forest of dragon beast in the dark. Between the back and hands. None of the numerous ancient animals around dare to go forward, with a huge body like a mountain. They all fall down and dare not look up. These real immortal animals. Among them, there is a true immortal peak of the same level as the star Lord, and all of them prostrate and kneel down. Then they quickly retreat from the depths. It''s terrible! This young man! It''s ten thousand times more terrifying than any human they''ve ever seen. Just a few words. The indifference in that speech is like the suppression of the heaven, like the suppression of the blood, without any resistance. Deep in the Dragon forest. A large area of skin is exposed, eyes are full of tears, beautiful and charming, biting thin lips and staring at the front, Chu Lingxiao looks cold, very delicate and pitiful, full of flustered, little daughter''s attitude. As the Dragon beast forest, the noble and invincible Dragon Queen, she is the only ancient sage in the whole Xianyu. Before Xianyu was born, she was the first dragon that could transform. All over the world. All the dragons in Xianyu should respect her. No one dared to challenge her authority. Even if any one of the six ancient immortals made a move, she was not afraid. Common beast. You can be invincible at the same level. What''s more, she is the Dragon Queen with strong blood. Even if there is a difference in the peak strength of the ancient saints, it can match the six ancient immortals. Unless the Immortal Emperor makes a move, she is confident that no one in the whole immortal kingdom can make her bow. But now! She had never seen such a terrible strength. A strange young man in White said only one word, and she was forced to turn into human nature, belonging to the blood of the Dragon Emperor, and was shaking violently. Holy peak! In front of each other, there is no power to parry! Quiet! Silence! Under the dark night, a woman with white skin and beautiful appearance curled up on the ground naked with her arms around her chest. She looks like a coquettish woman. With her noble identity, it''s hard to imagine that the Dragon Queen will fall into the altar one day. In front of a young man in white, she is so prim and shy. Chu Lingxiao didn''t take a look at it. He said lightly, "your name is longbingyao, isn''t it?" A soft voice. It''s said that every corner of the Dragon forest in the night makes all the Dragon bodies outside tremble. Long Bingyao hurriedly gets up and responds in a trembling voice. For a moment, she was dressed in blue. "Yes It is... " Usually she is in the Dragon forest. For thousands of years, no one has the strength to force her into a human form. Even the emperor of the immortal kingdom. No exception. The noble blood of the Dragon Queen will not easily submit to anyone. But today. It''s hard to imagine the young man in white in front of her. With her thousands of years of experience, throughout the whole Xianyu and even the hinterland of the galaxy, I''m afraid that only those who attacked the ancient king could compete. The young man in white. Who is he "I......" Longbingyao wanted to stop talking. She didn''t know how to call each other. She thought about it. She lowered her head and blushed. She was full of coyness. She asked, "I don''t know where you come from. What are you doing in our dragon forest?" The Dragon Queen. How many Chins would you be surprised to call a young man a childe. Chu Lingxiao in the dark, a white suit floating with the wind, the whole person is more and more lonely. Longbingyao didn''t dare to make any more noise. For a long time. Chu Lingxiao replied faintly: "from a place you didn''t expect, a barren land called Aboriginal by the whole universe." Earth! Long Bingyao immediately stared at Chu Lingxiao, his face was unbelievable. Where the stars have long been abandoned. Even a real immortal cannot be born again. How could Since 8000 years ago, the earth has suffered spiritual leakage. For monks, especially for powerful ones, it is not the first choice of cultivation planet at all. No aura. It means that the Friar''s life span will decline rapidly, which is not enough to support his breakthrough. How could such a terrible person appear! Seems to know what longbingyao is thinking. Chu Lingxiao suddenly spoke again: "so, this is the reason why we came to Xianyu." Hiss! In a understatement, longbingyao suddenly catches a shocking message. She can''t help but feel numb on her scalp, her pupils shrink and take a breath of cool air. The spirit of the earth leaks out. Now the most lacking is spirit. And the spirit vein is a cultivation planet, which is very important. Once the spirit vein is lost He came to Xianyu! Yes! Longbingyao did not dare to think about it any more. Her face was full of coyness. She lost it in a moment. Her eyes were staring at Chu Lingxiao in horror. She only felt that a big terror was going to sweep the whole Xianyu. Her heart couldn''t help jumping up. "Don''t worry, I only take a small part of the spirit pulse, and the rest won''t move." Chu Lingxiao spoke lightly, and then the conversation suddenly turned. In this silent night, it was full of unquestionable majesty, and the voice was particularly cold and piercing. "If some people, somehow or not, dare to block this block, there is only one way." "Death!" Smell the words. Long Bingyao''s breathing is fierce. The tense atmosphere is full of her whole body. It''s all about pulling one hair. The spirit is vital. Every year there is a guardian. She doesn''t doubt the power of Chu Lingxiao, but once she moves towards the spirit, she will undoubtedly enrage the whole Xianyu. The Immortal Emperor, who had reached the peak of immortality thousands of years ago, could reach the realm of the ancient king with only one foot to linmen. Once that happens. The Galactic empress will issue a golden order. Whoever dares to fight against Xianyu will challenge the immortal empress! But Chu Lingxiao''s next words. But let longbingyao pupil open, a heart instantly mentioned the voice eye, full face stare at Chu Lingxiao in horror. "My disciples, I hope you will not disappoint me as you did eight thousand years ago." Is it true that Six ancient immortals in Xianyu and the emperor of Xianchao! Chapter 157 The immortals of the earth have long been dead. Now the six ancient immortals of the immortal Kingdom and the emperor who reached the immortal holy land all came from there. Now there''s another person who''s so horrible. It''s hard not to let longbingyao think about it. I''m afraid that the disciples mentioned in his mouth will really be those. If it is! What''s involved in this? She can''t even imagine it. She can teach six ancient immortals, an overlord emperor. What kind of existence is that? Ancient king? I''m afraid it''s still the best in the ancient kingdom! "What do you need me to do, young man?" Long Bingyao quickly gets up and stands respectfully. A strong ancient king who covers the whole galaxy is now in front of her, which makes her a little more nervous. It has been 80 million years since the cultivation of the galaxy civilization. During this period, the birth of the ancient king, is not a stunning eternal taboo monster. But it''s still not worth the power of time. Or self sealing, waiting for the chance to break through the Empire. Or we have to go through all kinds of difficulties, and finally we have to die. Now it can be counted with one finger in the Milky way, in the ancient king''s land of walking. All of them were subordinated to the graceful lady of the galaxy. But such a young ancient kingdom. Let alone this world. It''s a hundred thousand years of retrogression to the Milky way. I can''t find one! Is this really from the earth? "Let all the ancient animals in the Dragon beast forest go to the earth, where they need a training, and your ancient animals can be used as the training stone for the recovery of the earth." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. "Tell your ancient beasts that they can hurt people, but they are really immortal level strength ancient beasts. They are not allowed to fight." "Here..." Long Bingyao hesitated at once. Let the Dragon go to the earth, it is not impossible. To follow such a young taboo in the ancient king''s realm is of no harm to the dragon people. However, if you want to take the spirit vein of Xianyu, it will cause a huge wave in the current situation. If you can''t make the Galactic empress furious, you will send some of your ancient Wangjing to suppress it. An ancient kingdom. Can we block so many strong people "You have questions?" The faint sound in her ear made longbingyao''s body tremble, and then she was back to her mind. It seemed that she could not get off the horse. Finally. Long Bingyao thought about it and nodded his head. Ancient king, immortal saint. She doesn''t need to say more about the difference between the two. Maybe then. The Galactic empress sees each other so young, and is a taboo strongman in the ancient king''s realm. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t attract them at the bottom of her hand. "I don''t know your name, young man." "My name is Chu Lingxiao." Under the dark night, longbingyao''s expression was slightly shocked, but she was particularly shocked. Eight thousand years ago, the ancient Tianting of the earth was dominated by ten thousand immortals. But why did she never hear the name? Suddenly. A cold word came out. "I''ve heard that two days are the days of Sirius Star Lord, two thousand years old. I''ll visit you on the birthday." Looking at the white figure in front of her, longbingyao''s delicate face was suddenly full of dignification. One who guards the spirit of this planet. One of them is the Sirius Star master. Yang mojue, the peak of the true immortal, and one of them is the Taoist son of the ancient immortal! ¡­¡­ The next day. Central Xianyu. On the thirty-two cultivation planets, a purple and shining golden palace, like the eternal sacred, is suspended in the sky. From time to time, you can see the flying of immortals and phoenixes, the Buddha chanting sutras, the huge Taiji yin-yang diagram rotating, and the magnificent scene of jinliandun. Dong Dong!!! The sound of beating drums came out. On the way to the palace, there was a jade ladder about a kilometer long. It was like a pilgrimage. Thirty two stars and stars in Xianyu, with their faces open and respectful, dressed neatly, and with their official handles, walked to the deep of the palace. "From the beginning of the early morning, if there is a beginning, there will be no end!" This time of day. Thirty two star Lord, all of them should do the rites of kings and ministers, and meet the God of heaven. A man in a Golden Dragon Robe, who is ethereal and holy, sits high on the throne of the palace. His majesty is mighty. He looks down at the eyes of all creatures and looks at the 32 star Lord kneeling down to him. Both sides below. There were six men in Python robes, each with a leisurely but dignified look. "You love Qing, if you have nothing to do today, please step down." As the ruler of Xianyu and the overlord of the galaxy, Yuntian spoke with a kind of audacious tone. For a long time, none of the stars knelt down and stood up. "Nothing? I didn''t quit. " It seems that in the eight thousand years of his reign, there has been no trouble in Xianyu for a long time. But it''s in the clouds. Ready to get up and leave. The lower one is a little old-fashioned, standing in the first row and the first star Lord, standing out, bending down and respectfully saying: "report to the emperor, a small world under the control of Xianyu. Recently, some changes have taken place. Ye Fan, the disciple you accepted a thousand years ago, suddenly left the world of cultivation after destroying his accomplishments." The old star master has just finished speaking. Below suddenly a noisy, many stars look at each other, surprised. Ye Fan in the cultivation world! As early as a thousand years ago, these star Lords have learned the brilliance of each other''s talents. At the time of birth. Shake the whole fairyland. First of all, only the immortal cultivation in the world defeated five real immortal star Lords. They can''t even compare with the six ancient immortal disciples. Finally, Emperor Yuntian received his disciples in person. In just a thousand years, he became an ancient immortal. It''s a rare monster in ten thousand years. At that time, it directly shook the surrounding Ten Star regions. Everyone agreed that ye fan would be the next emperor of Xianyu, but now what they heard! Self destruction! The six ancient immortals sitting on the side of the throne also frowned and looked at the clouds on the throne. They know. What does Ye Fan want to do. I just didn''t expect that this kid would have such courage. "According to the guard who is in charge of the ancient star road, he seems to have gone..." The old star master stopped talking. Hesitate for a moment. Again: "he seems to have gone to earth." In an instant. The whole palace was in a uproar. All stars, eyes a stare, full of surprise. Six ancient immortals, also stunned, didn''t expect Ye Fan to go to the earth where the spirit has already leaked out and become the waste star. Cloud sky facial expression, also slightly changed. Sure enough, he didn''t see the boy wrong. In order to make up for the perfection of mood, we not only self destruct and repair, but also choose the earth as the place of repair. Wait for all the stars in the immortal realm to leave. The hall was silent. For a long time. As one of the six ancient immortals, shengdaozi suddenly sighed and said with some apprehension: "eight thousand years, we have been away from the earth for eight thousand years, I wonder if the teacher is still alive, have you seen what we left him on the top of Mount Tai?" The other five didn''t speak. Or it should be said that some of the heart. Eight thousand years. After all, they are a group of faithless, regardless of the survival of the earth greedy villains. It''s like a thorn. They have been stuck in their hearts for eight thousand years, which leads to their state of mind has not been perfect, otherwise they have already broken through to the immortal saint. But now it is the sky of the emperor of the immortal kingdom. But I snorted coldly and didn''t think so. "Look at you guys, isn''t it just an old guy eight thousand years ago? Need to be afraid of this? After eight thousand years, if the old man is still there, he should have come to ask for help. " Chapter 158 The holy way is surrounded by clouds. Zhao Longyun, a native Taoist. Devil road is quiet in summer. Huodaozi Liu Gang Feng. Shuidaozi boshixuan. The wooden road is closed. In addition, the once golden road son Yuntian is now the emperor of the immortal Dynasty who is in charge of the galaxy. Each of them once lived in the ancient heaven of the earth. They were the immortals who held the power of mortal attributes. Golden wood, water, fire and earth, five attributes of the earth, saint, devil, mortal one good and one evil thoughts. That''s why. Since they stepped into the fairyland, they have become a golden immortal faster than anyone else! Five attributes. One good and one evil. This is supposed to belong to a cultivation planet, the most elusive and powerful skill. Although it exists, it is like air and can never be mastered. Once upon a time. They think so, too. It was not until they met the man that this law was broken in their hearts. See the silence. Cloud sky cold voice way: "different from the past, the earth has already become the abandoned star, reduced to the native in the eyes of thousands of people in the galaxy. We don''t need to be related to the earth any more. We have been in the stars for eight thousand years. Are you still afraid of that old guy? " The six ancient immortals frowned secretly and still didn''t speak. All the immortals of the earth died in the spirit. However, they are greedy for life and afraid of death, and they are determined to go far away from the stars, which is really a bit offensive. But that''s not what they''re worried about. It''s the man, the teacher they used to be! "Remember that you are not the immortal who shrank the earth eight thousand years ago, but you have seen the really bright world of cultivation, the ancient immortal in Xianyu!" Yuntian sat on the throne again, stroked the gold chair of the dragon head, looked at the six silent ancient immortals below, and said coldly: "and I am no longer the ignorant boy on the earth, who can''t even wear a decent dress in the world of ordinary people, begging on the street. It''s not the real fairy kneeling on the Lingxiao hall and listening to Emperor Haotian''s orders! " "It''s the emperor who has been in charge of Xianyu for eight thousand years!" When I say this. The whole hall. All of a sudden, he was full of the confident momentum of being invincible in the world, just like after a rebirth, he had gained enough powerful strength to despise anyone who had ever ridden his neck and hold high. "You need to understand that when the spirit is released, the old man will set up his own memory and walk in the world as a mortal." Saints and other ancient immortals, face suddenly a Zheng, gradually from the silence, raised his head. "Although I still don''t understand why the old man did this, I think it''s not only me, but also you should have seen some ancient books that have been stored for hundreds of thousands of years since entering the depths of the galaxy." Cloud sky continues. "It is clearly recorded above that once dead, no matter what state they reached before they died, they will really die forever as a mere mortal, and there will be no hope of resurrection!" After eight thousand years. If you really want to recover your memory, come to them early. Yuntian has an absolute reason to believe that the old guy must have died when he walked in the world with a mortal body! Mudaozi pass down, it seems to be moved by the clouds, suddenly accumulating eight thousand years of state of mind to hinder, disappeared in an instant. A sacred breath. As the tide, surging filled, full of limbs. Boom! Then, the momentum of mudaozi continued to climb, breaking through the shackles of ancient immortals and reaching the holy land of immortals! In an instant! Feeling this unusual power, the whole Xianyu, up to the star Lord, down to everyone, was shocked and boiling in an instant. All the faces are full of shock. Look at the direction of the central immortal Kingdom, where the purple air is filled, and countless rare immortal beasts made of sacred breath appear in all directions. "Here This is the immortal! The immortal Kingdom has given birth to an invincible immortal The eyes of countless people are almost staring out. However. The next moment. The four sacred breath, like a waterfall, turn into a flying stream, which rises up to three thousand feet and comes out everywhere. Five sacred ways. In a moment, it blooms in the whole immortal realm. Thirty two cultivation stars are filled with a fascinating quiet purple air. Anyone can''t help kneeling and worshiping. Countless people are crazy about it. "Five immortals!!! They have five more immortal saints in the immortal realm Boom! The surging breath of the five immortals broke through the immortal realm and turned into the dazzling purple lightning, which directly caused a huge sensation in the whole galaxy. Even humans on earth can see it. Countless people, full of shock. Look at this. All the immortal emperors in charge of the whole area were even stunned. When they got back to their senses and watched the incredible scene, their faces were shaking. Xianyu! Those ancient immortals who came from the earth in those days, what kind of immortality method did they cultivate, were so astonishing! A saint! An invincible power! It''s not simple. It can be accumulated in time. Talent is important, but the cultivation of immortals is the most important! Two thousand years ago, the golden Taoist son broke through the immortal saint, which was frightening enough! I didn''t expect that. Two thousand years later. Five more breakthroughs! According to this situation, the seven monks who came from the earth eight thousand years ago could not make it into the top five in the whole galaxy! It''s hard to imagine. I don''t know where the seven got it! "I''m afraid Xianyu will rise completely after today!" An ancient king''s taboo, which has been proclaimed for thousands of years, was awakened from his long sleep. Looking at the immortal region where purple Qi spread, he couldn''t return to his mind for a long time. Deep in his pupils, he was full of consternation and exclaimed: "this kind of cultivation method is rare in ancient times. I''m afraid that seven people in the immortal region will start their own era in the whole Galaxy!" Six immortals! There are six immortals born in one region. There is no one immortal Dynasty in the galaxy that can reach such a height. It is the region where the ancient king sits at his peak, but only three! Watch six people break through. Yuntian''s face changed a little, and then returned to normal at the next moment, except for the smile on the corner of his mouth, which seemed to show another meaning. Two thousand years ago. He understood. Breaking through the obstacles of mood, they can easily become immortal saints. He was the only one to see through. Today, he could have said these words as early as 2000 years ago. But if so, could he still be the emperor of Xianyu? Now he has reached the peak of immortality. Even if others break through immortality, they will never catch up with themselves. He wants it. But always in charge of Xianyu! "Teacher, old man! You can die in peace! " A sneer flashed on Yuntian''s face, and his heart was more comfortable. "The cultivation method you taught me is perfect. It''s your rebirth, and it can never be my opponent!" What don''t forget the beginning! What protects the earth! It''s all just a joke of ignorance! And when countless people still kneel on the ground and look at the central fairy kingdom with their eyes full of shock. A plain looking, seemingly ordinary white youth, with hands on his back, walked into the main city of Sirius. Behind him. Also follow a beautiful looking, wearing a black skirt of women! Chapter 159 Six immortals! Xianyu, completely in the galaxy to open his era. Soon after. There is no doubt that the female emperor of the galaxy has issued an imperial decree to make Xianyu one of the Ten Star regions. Only the star region, which was forbidden by the ancient king, was entitled to this honor, while the immortal region was the only exception. At this moment, the cultivation civilization of the whole galaxy believes that once Xianyu is born into the ancient king''s realm, it will force the other nine star realms to become the most powerful force in the galaxy except for the female emperor. Enter the main city of Sirius. Longbingyao was a little worried. This trip. It will cause a huge bloodbath. Six immortals. Can this one in front of you stand alone? "Young master......" Longbingyao is a little afraid of it, and has the idea of backing out. Even if she was the Dragon Queen, she was born with noble blood, but in the face of six immortals, I''m afraid that one ancient king would not dare to provoke easily. If not, it would cause the anger of the Galactic empress. The former two values. Now compare again. There is no doubt that Chu Lingxiao is in the downwind. Xianyu has great potential. According to this trend, it is possible to have many ancient kings. "Why, are you afraid?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Long Bingyao''s face turned red, and she bowed her head shyly. She followed him obediently and stopped talking. I don''t know why she is a Dragon Queen. She has never been in front of a man. On the surface, her little daughter looks like her family, but she always loses her temper in front of Chu Lingxiao. As if the other side had a strange magic. Inexplicably attracted her. "Young man, I......" "You don''t have to call me childe. Call me master." Chu Lingxiao suddenly stops and looks back. "As it happens, I haven''t had a pet for a long time." Long Bingyao: "..." Long Bingyao was stunned. The supreme Dragon Queen, the peak of the ancient sage, is a big figure in the whole galaxy, and the Lord of the planet can''t match her. If you join the celestial kingdom of Xingyu, you will have the same status as the emperor''s disciples. More matched with her dragon empress identity, charming and flowery appearance, the emperor of Xianchao saw that he would conquer her and put her into the concubine. However, in front of this! She''s a pet! Longbingyao is ashamed and angry. She looks up and nibbles at the thin red lips. She can''t help but add a charm and stare at Chu Lingxiao, who is walking in front of her with a complicated face. This man. What do you think she is! Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, said lightly as he walked: "this is a reward for your dragon forest and your family to move to the earth. I haven''t received pets for a long time. You should be honored to be my pet." "Such an opportunity will never be found." Long Bingyao: "..." "What? You don''t want to? " Long Bingyao lowered her head, and her face suddenly turned green and white. She followed her for a long time, blushing and nodding heavily. It looks like it. I still feel reluctant. It''s a shame for the noble Dragon Queen to become a man''s pet. But now people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Just. Longbingyao doesn''t know. Once upon a time, there was a nine day Xuanfeng who was accepted as a pet by Chu Lingxiao. Once it was 100000 years ago, if he said his name, the whole galaxy would be scared to death from ordinary people to ancient king taboos. Because. Her name is Phoenix jiuxiao! Floating in the galaxy, on top of countless cultivation civilizations, in a huge palace, a woman dressed in a phoenix robe, enchanting in figure, wearing a phoenix crown, and cold in temperament suddenly coughed for a few times inexplicably. A group of ancient king''s realm were stunned. Empire! Sick, too? "It''s strange. I always think someone has come recently." Under the ancient king''s realm: "..." ¡­¡­ "We..." "Call me master." Long Bingyao: "..." "Gong Master, where are we going now? " Long Bingyao is full of shame and indignation, but somehow she is more excited. "Since you are going to visit the Sirius Star Lord, you can''t go empty handed. Go in and have a look." Longbingyao suddenly raised her head, and found that she had come to the gate of an auction house. Gold plaque, engraved with two words - Tianbei! In the past thousand years, she didn''t stay in the deep forest of the Dragon beast completely, and often entered the main city of Sirius. She knew everything about it. Tianbei. It''s also a famous force with business all over the galaxy. It seems that the boss behind the scenes is still an ancient king! "Dear guests, what can I do for you Just entering the door, a middle-aged man in a gray brocade suit came to meet him. The cultivation of this middle-aged man has reached the 12th level of the land God fairyland, but here, he is just a welcome man, which is really a bit of a big hand. Longbingyao was slightly shocked. Rao is her. They can''t help but sigh that Tianbei auction house has a deep foundation. The last time I came to Tianbei auction house, it was 500 years ago. At that time, it was only a mortal warrior to welcome guests. Unexpectedly, it took only 500 years for Tianbei to develop so rapidly. It directly used twelve land gods and fairylands! Chu Lingxiao ignored. It''s like strolling around the vegetable market in the mortal world, walking around and looking around. The middle-aged face was full of embarrassment. Which childe is this? Is it such a big name? Don''t think he''s just a welcome guy. Usually the star Lord family comes. All of them should put down their airs in front of him and respond to their intentions in a proper way, which is like this Qin Cheng glanced at it a little, then he was stunned. "Mortal!" This kid, just a mere mortal? Next. He glanced at longbingyao again. He didn''t know. At first, his eyes seemed to be stuck. She was so charming and beautiful that she couldn''t even compete with the women of the star Lord family. Qin Cheng wants to see it again. Long Bingyao took a cold look at it. In a moment, Qin Cheng felt that the air around him was frozen, and his face suddenly changed. The frightened eyes quickly retracted. Super strong! At least it must be the peak of immortals! Qin Cheng, in a cold sweat, nodded and apologized. After calming down. He asked respectfully: "I think they must have participated in the birthday of Sirius Star master, too?" "These days, a lot of distinguished guests have come to our Tianbei auction house. Come with me, please. We will give you the corresponding auction and buy the box according to your strength." The best birthday present. Never in another store. It must be at the auction house! Since ten thousand years ago, there have been a group of people going to dangerous places of historic interest to search for the most valuable treasure. In short, it''s what the mortal world calls "fighting upside down". After a whiff of incense. Looking at Chu Lingxiao and long Bingyao''s body, step by step, walk to the inner part of Tianbei auction house. Qin Cheng''s face. But it''s white. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s back, his pupils narrowed sharply and his eyes trembled. "This mortal, he took an ancient saint as a slave!" Chapter 160 An ancient saint! Throughout the galaxy, it''s the best. The ancient immortals who are high above rarely make moves. This is even more true of the celestial emperor in charge of Xingyu, let alone the forbidden strongmen such as the ancient Wangjing. So. In the galaxy, an ancient sage can walk horizontally, and no star Lord dare to provoke him. However. The immortal weapon that just tested the realm shows the strength of that woman and reaches the ancient holy land! Qin Cheng stood in place, shocked, and his brain would not respond for a while. What''s wrong with this world! The powerful man of the ancient holy land has become a servant of ordinary people and has called a mortal master! If it''s not a realm artifact. The word "ancient sage" is clearly displayed. I can''t believe it. It''s true! "Brother Yang, you said I should give it to Grandpa Xingzhu. What''s the gift?" "Grandpa is the top of the real immortal. There is no gift in the world. He can keep it in mind." In the distance outside Tianbei auction house, two men and four women came, all of them with extraordinary bearing, handsome men and beautiful women, all of them with noble temperament. "I don''t think even Tianbei auction house can satisfy him. You don''t have to worry too much. Compared with other VIPs, it''s the best gift for him to come to Sirius to celebrate his birthday. " These people. It''s Yang Yao, Wang Xue, Lin Xiaozi and so on. Today, there is only one more man. The man is dressed in a well-made brocade suit, listening to the conversation quietly, and has a modest image like jade. This brocade suit is for men. His name is Wu Dongwei. From the crane star. Although he is the descendant of the same star master family as Yang Yao, he is the most brilliant cultivation genius among the 32 stars in the immortal realm. At the age of 26, he became the immortal realm in the world. Yang Yao said, suddenly remembering something, and made a fist gesture towards the man in the brocade suit. "By the way, brother Wu, it''s said that you have been accepted by Lord Zhou as a personal disciple." "congratulations." Wen Yan, Wang Xue, Lin Xiaozi and others were shocked and looked at Wu Dongwei with envy. In particular, Lin Xiaozi''s beautiful eyes are full of peach blossom. In a short moment, she has decided to give up Yang Yao. Zhou Dongwei is her goal now. She must capture Zhou Dongwei''s heart. Because. Lord Zhou, is the son of the holy way, Zhou Yunchang! Once one of the six ancient immortals in Xianyu! Although not long ago, this immortal did not break through to the immortal Saint like other ancient immortals, but he was also the invincible peak of ancient immortals! It''s the brother of emperor Yuntian! Zhou Dongwei can be the personal disciple of such a person. I''m afraid that he will take over the position of Lord Zhou in the future! A moment ago. Lin Xiaozi is still tired of Yang Yao like glue, and then goes straight to the next moment. He can''t help but squeeze out Xia Rou and Xia he. Then, he holds Zhou Dongwei''s arm very intimately. Xia Rou and her two sisters dare not say anything more. They are just a side of the star Lord family. Compared with Lin Xiaozi''s identity, it''s a little worse. Yang Yao''s face sank, but then he returned to his original state. "Let''s go. It''s not too early. Tianbei auction time should be coming soon. Let''s go to the private room first." And for Lin Xiaozi''s intimacy. Wu Dongwei just smiled, wearing white brocade clothes, he showed a leisurely style of indifference. But I was very proud. He has been a descendant of Lord Zhou. He is a noble and proud man of the same generation. In the future, which woman will not be moved by him? Qin Cheng has been waiting in there for a long time. He also knows who Yang Yao is. However, he didn''t make such a flattering move, bent slightly and said lightly: "please come with me to test the realm so that we can prepare the corresponding box for you at Tianbei auction house." This is Tianbei auction house. The old rules. Anyone who comes here must abide by it. Even if Qin Cheng can see through the strength of Yang Yao with his twelve land gods, it must still be carried out. Because. This rule. It''s decided by their Tianbei auction house, the boss behind the scenes, the strong one who is taboo in the ancient king''s realm! The presence of immortals is no exception! Yang Yao nodded and followed Qin Cheng. Ancient king territory taboo! Unless the Galactic empress comes, who dares to ignore? Soon. Yang Yao finished the test and got the top box of Tianbei auction house, Tianzi, with their star master family identity! But. There is also a gap in the number of days. Yang Yao and others can only stay in the box at the bottom of the ranking, while Wu Dongwei got the top three by virtue of his own immortal strength and the identity of Prince Zhou''s personal disciple. The more noble the box. The more it can show its value at auction. If the price of a rare item is called by the customers of the "Tianzi" brand, the price of the box with the "Tianzi" brand must be doubled. Tianbei auction house is divided into four levels of "Tiandi xuanhuang", and the price will be tripled one by one. Qin Cheng said lightly: "please come in quickly. Our auction time is limited. We have half an hour to start." Qin Cheng is just a clerk of Tianbei auction house. But ordinary people. He doesn''t really care. After only looking at Yang Yao and others, he took back his eyes. Then, turn the list of testing immortal realm to another page and stare at Chu Lingxiao for three words. What is the reason? Can an ancient Saint be a servant of mortals? There should be no problem in testing the artifact. It was forged by guwangjing himself. It''s impossible to make mistakes. So who is the woman in blue? Ancient sage! In addition to the Dragon Queen in the Dragon beast forest, there is no other ancient saint in the whole fairy kingdom. Qin Cheng smiled bitterly and shook his head. What is he thinking. Dragon Queen, that''s a real dragon. Compared with other ancient sages in the galaxy, dragon is a kind of creature with a dignity that is hard to tame, let alone Dragon Queen. Who would that be? "Brother Wu, have you received the news? All the ancient animals in the Dragon beast forest disappeared overnight." All gone? Yang Yao''s voice, which was not far away, was clearly heard by Qin Cheng in the quiet front yard of Tianbei auction house, with a trace of surprise on his face. "I''ve heard some other news from the master about this. The whole forest of dragon beasts didn''t open the ancient road of stars. It seems that it evaporated like the world, even the Dragon Queen disappeared." A few people. All of a sudden, Qin Cheng stood up and his face changed. "Brother Wu is worthy of being a disciple of Lord Zhou. We didn''t know until recently that there is an ancient holy green dragon in the Dragon beast forest. It must be the Dragon Queen." "Brother Yang, I heard that you were trapped in the Dragon forest recently, and almost lost your life?" Zhou Dongwei''s words just fell, and Lin Xiaozi on the other side could not wait to answer. "Brother Wu, it''s a good thing that a young man in white saved us. Do you know that he is still an aborigine from the earth?" "Native earth?" Zhou Dongwei was obviously stunned, then hissed and didn''t speak again. A few people are moving away, so there is no sound. However. The quiet front yard of Tianbei auction house. But a bang! Qin Cheng''s face suddenly changed. He took a breath of cool air and sat down on the ground directly. The conversation between Yang Yao and the others was echoing in his mind. The pupil grew wider and wider, full of horror. He lost his voice: "the woman in black dress just now is the Dragon Queen, the Dragon Bingyao at the top of the ancient holy mountain!" It can test the immortal instrument. It can''t be measured! That young man is It''s the ancient kingdom! Chapter 161 Tianbei auction hall. It seems that the Dragon beast forest, the news of the disappearance of all the ancient animals, has just spread, and people can be heard everywhere talking about it. "Have you heard that the Dragon Queen is gone? Lord Yuntian has ordered that this matter be investigated." "How can I feel wrong? The ancient road of the starry sky has not been opened, and how can it disappear in Sirius?" Dragon forest. It''s the place where monks in the immortal Kingdom dare not approach. If it wasn''t for the birthday of Sirius Star, many people would not have found all the ancient animals missing if they passed by. Yang Yao and others soon entered the hall. They found their own box and sat down. But to some surprise. It''s really rare that the first box in the Tianzi shop shows someone. Nearly eight hundred years. Tianzi No. 1 has never been opened again. However, it must be a monk at the level of star Lord. Who will it be this time? Wu Dongwei took a look and was surprised. Then he shook his head. Forget it. Now, he is a disciple of Lord Zhou. He will climb to the top of the immortal kingdom in the future. He is the real immortal person of the star Lord. He will see when he doesn''t want to. Several people sat in the box. Ready to wait quietly, auction time. "It''s really strange that all the ancient animals in the Dragon beast forest have disappeared, but Lord Yuntian, why are you so persistent to find the Dragon Queen?" "Don''t you forget that in a few months it will be emperor Yuntian who will be in charge of Xianyu for eight thousand and eight hundred years. This is a great reincarnation. Emperor Yuntian wants to take this opportunity to make empress long his concubine." They were talking to customers of local brands or even lower boxes. The people of Tianzi do not care to talk about it, or dare not. Sometimes misfortune comes out of the mouth. This is the moment. No matter it''s emperor Yuntian or empress long, they can''t talk about it at will. But. Looking at the whole fairy kingdom, who is qualified to be the concubine of emperor Yuntian? It''s really not the Dragon Queen. However. No one knows. The Great Dragon Queen, the ancient sage peak strong, should have been in the first box of Tianzi, but now in the last box of Huangzi, respectfully pour tea and water to a strange young man in white. "Tea, master." Long Bingyao''s face was red with shame. Especially when she looked up at Chu Lingxiao''s face, she could not help showing a girl''s happy face. She didn''t even know why she always acted so badly and really regarded herself as a servant. As if in her lineage. It must be. "It seems that you have a good reputation in Xianyu." After sipping the tea lightly, Chu Lingxiao said: "they say that the emperor wants you to be his concubine. If so, you..." I didn''t finish asking. Longbingyao''s face suddenly turned cold, and she said three words in a loud voice She is the Dragon Queen. She has noble blood. She is also the emperor. Give her enough time. She will definitely reach the same height in the future. How can she be the concubine of the other side. Chu Lingxiao smiled. It''s like sighing and muttering. "Lord Yuntian, Yuntian, it seems that you have already forgotten your original name." Zhou Yuntian! This is the real name of the emperor of Xianyu. Long Bingyao stood respectfully on one side, did not dare to speak, but his mind was confused. She''s not sure until now. What is the relationship between Chu Lingxiao and the emperor of Xianyu. Is it really a teacher? But it''s impossible. Earth, after eight thousand years, can such a powerful monk be born? Eight thousand years ago. According to the ancient books of the stars, the strongest man on the earth is the one named Haotian. But the spirit leaks out. All the immortals of the earth are dead. At the moment, longbingyao doubts whether Chu Lingxiao is joking with her. Earth? If there were such a powerful taboo monk, it would be impossible for him to remain so anonymous in the 8000 years, and become an abandoned indigenous star in the eyes of the whole galaxy. Longbingyao sighs in her heart. Decided not to think about it. Soon. A nun dressed in black and exquisite came to the stage and announced loudly: "now, Tianbei auction is officially started, please prepare!" Front items. There are many customers in the box of Tianzi and dizi, but they don''t want to ask for price. What''s the hundred year old snow lotus and the weapon of magic soldiers? It''s not a small thing to say. But in the eyes of those who rely on the cultivation of immortals and have stepped into the field of cultivation of immortals, they are just worldly things, not worth mentioning. Wu Dongwei, Yang Yao and others. I''m too lazy to see it. Before long, a thousand year old ginseng was taken up, and the fragrance spread. The whole box of the local brand was in a commotion. Looks like it''s ready to go. The thousand year old ginseng is a rare tonic medicine. It is a breakthrough holy medicine for the peerless. But in the end. With the Tianzi brand lit up, the thousand year old ginseng was traded with 50000 Lingshi. But. A sneering voice came out from the fourth box of Tianzi. The voice was full of disdain: "the Tianzi box of Sirius can''t compare with tianfengxing. It''s just a thousand years old ginseng. It''s so humiliating to ask for the price." The sound of speaking. It''s a proud woman. Her words are casual and full of ridicule. All the guests who can stay in the box of Tianzi are from the star Lord family. However, this woman seems to be ignored at all. "If it wasn''t for Sirius and my grandfather to be close friends, I wouldn''t have come." Yang Yao frowned and asked: "sister Xue, is this The woman who can stand in front of Wu Dongwei has a mysterious identity. The two people''s box is close to each other. Wang Xue whispered back a few words. Immediately. Yang Yao dare not speak. It turns out that this is xueqianlong, who was accepted as his own disciple by Lord Guan on the Tianhuang mountain. No wonder he is in front of Wu Dongwei. Now Lord Guan has broken through to Xiansheng. His status as a disciple is also rising. Looks like the first few. They are all immortal disciples. Yang Yao can''t help but sigh that Grandpa deserves to be one of the thirty-two star masters, the most famous one. Four or five immortal saints came to celebrate their birthday and choose gifts. "Dear guests, the next item is a lightning wood, which has been born for 3000 years. It is my Tianbei auction house that dug out a monument, starting at 800000 Lingshi, and now we are bidding! " Three thousand years of lightning! In an instant, the whole auction hall was in a uproar. Yang Yao''s eyes were green. The heaven and earth energy contained in this is enough to prolong the life of monks for hundreds of years! Yang Yao, as a whole, began to get excited. If grandpa gets this lightning strike wood, he may have a chance to break through to the ancient sage! However, 800000 Lingshi is that he feels too expensive. There will be people, for gifts, flowers "Nine million!" At the next moment, the snow was so beautiful that it asked for the price directly. Finish. She snorted coldly, as if to show off something. The whole auction house was silent. The immortal saint''s disciple was really rich and powerful. He didn''t even think about 900000 Lingshi, so he called. Yang Yao was extremely excited. Three thousand years of lightning strike wood, their Sirius Yang family got it! However, snow thousand long words just fall, a light voice, spread out. "Two million spirit stones!" Chapter 162 The voice just dropped. The whole Tianbei auction hall is dead. As if they had heard a dream talk, their subconscious eyes widened and their brains went blank. Two million spirit stones! Who is this so rich and powerful, one mouth, even out of two million Lingshi price! Yang Yao and Wang Xue are just stupid. Zhou Dongwei and other Xianyu masters passed on their disciples by themselves, smiled a little, but all the expressions on their faces were surprised. Xueqianlong was even more stunned. He didn''t react for a moment. He thought it was his ear. Two million spirit stones! She gives 90000 yuan, but the other party directly gives 1.1 million yuan more! Two million Lingshi are enough to make a land God fairyland reach the level of immortality on earth. But there are not many Lingshi in the whole Xianyu! Everyone around is interested. Open the door and look. Suddenly his face changed again and again, his face was dumb. "It''s interesting that at the end of a small yellow font, two million Lingshi can be taken out. It seems that we are really ignorant." The door of the third box of Tianzi restaurant opened, and a young man in a purple robe appeared in the eyes of the public. His light words, though self mocking, were full of satire. "I wonder if you can show up at the end of the yellow line and let me see who it is?" As soon as Wu Dongwei''s face changed and his face became solemn, he said that he was the other party''s identity: "Lord Xia passed on his disciples to him personally, and after finishing his assignment, he was twenty-four years old Six ancient immortals! Six immortals! In addition to his master, the Taoist son, Zhou Yunchang, the other five have broken through the shackles and reached the immortal holy land that can control the Star Kingdom. This time Sirius, it can be said that the situation is changeable. With thousands of eyes, many star owners will be present. They all want to take advantage of this opportunity to show their star and Tianjiao in Xianyu. After all. In the future, all princes will retreat behind the scenes. I''m afraid that Lord Yuntian will also give the throne to the amazing guy named Ye Fan. If they don''t hurry to accumulate contacts and build their own forces on this birthday, they may not be able to stand firm in Xianyu. How can they talk about fighting with Tianjiao, the star of all nationalities. But. It''s a surprise. At the end of a small yellow shop, there is a price of 2 million Lingshi. When did Xianyu have such hidden characters? Or is it nonsense? Make a fuss? Everyone is silent. I want to see who is at the end of the yellow line. The nun in charge of the auction standing on the stage also paused for a moment, and a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes. Tianbei auction house. Since standing on the major cultivation stars in the immortal region, there has never been a monk in the end box who can call two million spirit stones at a time. The back of the box, the lower the realm. Yellow box is the weakest in the whole venue! Such a friar at the bottom, no, a warrior, can afford two million spirit stones? It''s not just her. The whole audience did not believe it. Half a minute later. There is still no response. The other side ignored his attitude so much that Bi Xingren immediately felt that his face was lost in front of the crowd, and his face sank suddenly. "Didn''t you hear me?" "Two million!" Yellow box, light out three words. Bi Xingren: "..." His face was completely black. Almost can''t help but want to clap the table to get up, flip the wind screen in front of you, and see what kind of person it is! How dare you ignore him! But Tianbei auction house forbids private fighting. It is his master who comes here, and he has to consider the consequences. Bi Xing Ren looked at it coldly, angrily pressed it down, snorted coldly, and closed the box door. Boy! When the auction is over, I''ll see where you''re going! Snow thousand long''s face, is also a cold, sits does not speak. She''s giving out $900000! It''s natural for others to bid. But a small yellow shop, also dare to ask her price, this is totally provocative to her! The nun in charge of the auction was stunned. Then, his eyes were burning, staring at the box at the end of the yellow font. No matter who they are. Once you buy it, you can''t deny it. Trick Tianbei auction house, only death! She shouted: "is there anyone else, more than two million?" No one speaks in each box. Two million spirit stones. Not to mention all the people in the whole hall, but the whole Xianyu. How many can afford it? "Interesting." "It''s really interesting." Finally, the two immortal disciples in the second and third box of Tianzi restaurant couldn''t help but open their mouths. They sang together in a light tone, vaguely speaking, with a sense of confidence and ridicule. Hearing the words, the whole audience shook their heads in secret. The main character of the auction. It seems that they are the disciples of the immortals, but there is a yellow line at the end of the line, which undoubtedly refutes their faces. Someone''s going to suffer. Yang Yao, Wang Xue and Lin Xiaozi all frowned, but there was a trace of doubt on their faces. Strange. How do you always feel this sound? Where have you heard it? Soon. The second auction item, take it up. "This is my Tianbei auction house, Alchemist Gu Yi, who personally refined the pill to repay it. It can make a real immortal live for thousands of years. The ancient master said that there is another effect of Huanqing pill. Although it is not perfect, there is a 40% chance that it can make a real immortal break through the scene. " With the nuns on the stage. The whole auction hall was in a uproar. Looking at the brilliant light on the stage, emitting the inexplicable fragrance of the clear pill, everyone''s eyes were wide and their faces were shaking. Increase life expectancy in thousands of years. There''s a 40% chance that the real immortal can break through the whole situation! Wu Dongwei, Xue Qianlong, Bi Xingren and others all stood up directly from the box. They have no doubt that this is true or false. Alchemist Gu Yi. It is not only the only remaining alchemy master of Tianbei auction house, but also the top ten in the galaxy! Now they all stay in the immortal world. With their talent, it''s only a matter of time before they reach the real immortal. But who can guarantee it. How many years can it take, from the real immortal to the ancient sage, 500 years, 1000 years, 2000 years? Sirius Star Lord, now stuck in the peak of the real immortal, has been for 2000 years, and people are old and white, so far has not been able to break through. They don''t want to be the next Sirius Star Lord. Originally, they came to Tianbei auction house to choose birthday gifts for Sirius Star owners. Now it seems that they are right! Birthday present, put aside temporarily. This pill! I want it! At the same time. Zhou Dongwei, Xue Qianlong, Bi Xingren and others all stared at the stage. Three thousand years ago. Can not! But this pill! No one can take it! Yang Yao, Wang Xue and Lin Xiaozi, with bitter faces, sat back to their original positions. They also want to repay the pill, but there are immortal saints in front of them, so they can only think about it. "This pill for repayment starts at 3 million Lingshi!" But with the price of the pill falling, the whole venue was quiet. Zhou Dongwei, Xue Qianlong and Bi Xingren, who were just about to bid for the price, frowned and hesitated. Three million spirit stones! It''s too expensive. "Five million!" But just then. The box at the end of the Yellow brand name, however, makes a faint sound again, just like a final tone. At this moment, it becomes the focus of the whole auction hall again. Chapter 163 Five million spirit stones!!! When this figure falls, the whole Tianbei auction hall, everyone''s eyes are wide open, quiet as cicadas. Look again. Zhou Dongwei, Xue Qianlong and Bi Xingren, five people, one face and one iron green, were as ugly as swallowing a dead mouse. The anger in his chest suddenly came up. Shame! Naked shame! Five million spirit stones! In addition to their master and the most powerful immortal saint, who can take the hand of such a large immortal kingdom? This boy! On purpose! As Yan feiwu, who is in charge of the auction, he is not sure. What is the origin of the guests in this yellow box? Is it the time to test the realm. Wrong? At the end of the yellow line, how can we afford this price! Just in case. Yan feiwu''s face was very serious and asked: "are you sure..." "Five million spirit stones!" Another faint tone, affirmative reply, came out, shocked the whole audience instantly. All of them frowned and were confused. Then, looking at the yellow box, their eyes were full of sarcasm. This guy! It''s the one who makes trouble! They really don''t believe that a small yellow brand can have five million Lingshi! The auction will continue. A few items left. He was still bought by the Yellow brand at a very high price. Wu Dongwei, Xue Qianlong and Bi Renxing were angry. Their faces were blue and white, and their teeth were gnashing. Half an hour later. The Tianbei auction is finally over. However, Wu Dongwei and others, the disciples of the immortal sage, didn''t even buy one item. You know. They''re going to the Sirius Star Birthday! The best gifts can best show their noble status. Only in Tianbei auction house can there be an auction in three days, but tomorrow is the birthday! That is to say! They! The present that the immortal disciple of the hall takes is no different from that of ordinary friars! Bang! With a quick breath, as if in a strong pressure anger, immediately out of a burst of anger beat the table sound. Five eyes. Just like a lion who wants to eat people, he stares at the box at the end of the yellow line. Shame, shame! They have been humiliated so many times in public by a regional warrior! Yan feiwu is helpless, but their Tianbei auction acts to protect the safety of guests, will let the rest stay in the hall temporarily. So when people left, Wu Dongwei, Xue Qianlong and Bi Xingren were all angry. They couldn''t wait to rush out. Yang Yao and others followed. People came to the front yard of Tianbei auction house. Just found out. People, already gone. Wu Dongwei and others, holding a rage, looked at Qin Cheng. "Where did he go?" Getting the direction to leave, the five people didn''t care about anything else at all. They directly turned it into a light and chased after the past. Only a few people, Yang Yao, stood in the same place. They also want to see who is holy in the yellow box. But the immortal disciple took action. How dare they wait and see. Looking at the 3000 year old lightning striking wood still in the front yard, paying off the pill, as well as all kinds of rare antiques, Yang Yao and Wang Xue were not surprised. Tianbei auction house has always had a rule that it will give guests enough time to gather up Lingshi. It seems that as they think, the people in this yellow box can not take out so many Lingshi at all. He is completely dead at all! Some people shook their heads helplessly. I can''t think. Why on earth does the other party do this? As time goes by, you can''t find enough Lingshi. Let alone Tianbei auction house won''t let you go. Now Wu Dongwei and other five disciples of Xiansheng have gone to find you for accounting. You will be stripped of a layer of skin! For a while. Yang Yao left. However, the front yard of Tianbei auction house was particularly cold in a flash. Yan feiwu, standing next to Qin Cheng, had a shudder in her eyes, and for a long time she squeezed a word out of her teeth. "Brother Qin, is that true? That black dress woman, is really the Dragon Queen, return him to be a servant Qin chengchong nods. "If I''m right, that young man in white may be an ancient kingdom!" Hiss! Yan feiwu''s eyes widened suddenly, with three words of ancient Wangjing, just like taboo, which made her feel numb and cool. Ancient kingdom! This yellow brand guest, is it so amazing! Qin Cheng frowned tightly and said with a heavy face: "an ancient king''s realm suddenly appeared in Xianyu. I''m afraid that something important will happen." He is also an old man of Tianbei auction house. He knows a lot. Even though it''s a guy. but Sirius division, he alone has the final say. He was also fortunate to have seen guwangjing in the headquarters. Even after 500 years, he still remembers it vividly. "Those immortal saints are going to suffer. Fortunately, they come from the immortal realm. If other star realms dare to collide with an ancient king realm and kill them, no one dares to say anything." He sighed, but his tone changed. Shen Sheng said: "but now there are six immortals born in Xianyu, and the emperor of the cloud is in the peak of the immortals, only one step away from the name of taboo. I heard from the headquarters that the Galactic empress seemed to attach great importance to Xianyu. She has issued an imperial order and granted the position of minister in the palace of emperor Yuntian. " "I think this ancient king''s territory, named Chu Lingxiao, should give the Lord Yuntian some face, not to hurt his life, just a little punishment." Yan feiwu nods in secret. Agree. Imperial Palace minister. It has been able to meet the invincible 300, 000 year old galactic empress. This honor. The whole galaxy is only qualified by the ancient king. Xianyu, the king of the cloud, won the position of minister of the imperial palace with the realm of Xiansheng. It seems that Xianyu will become famous throughout the galaxy in the near future. Think of Chu Lingxiao''s appearance, Yanfei dance is deeply confused, because the other party is too young. "Brother Qin, you have a wide range of knowledge. Have you heard of this ancient king kingdom before?" Qin Cheng shook his head. It''s no surprise, ancient king taboo, don''t look so young, are living for thousands of years old monsters. "Those descendants of the star Lord family say that they are from the earth. Brother Qin, do you think it is possible?" "What do you think?" Qin Cheng didn''t answer questions. Earth? An Aboriginal star. How is this possible? He packed his clothes and prepared to go to the ancient road of Sirius. I can''t wait. I have to tell the headquarters the news and let them confirm which ancient king the other side is. Watching Qin Cheng leave. Yan Fei can''t help but subconsciously say: "we really don''t care about those immortal disciples?" "Don''t worry, they will be OK." ¡­¡­ But somewhere in Sirius. Bang! A head! In this way, under the astonishing eyes of Wu Dongwei man, just like fireworks blooming, they explode instantly, with blood dripping and splashing in the sky. Around him. Five bodies were lying on the ground. Looking at the young man in white like a demon, Wu Dongwei''s throat tightened and he couldn''t speak a word. His eyes were shaking and he felt a terrible terror. He swept his whole body along his four limbs. "It''s your turn now." Chapter 164 A faint voice came into the open space, mingled with cold wind. At the moment when he entered the ear of Wu Dongwei, he was so scared that he was sweating and shivering all over, and fell to the ground directly. Five of them! Five immortals! Originally, I was looking for Chu Lingxiao to settle accounts. I just wanted to teach him a lesson. It''s snowy. There are four people in Bixing. They have just made a step. One after another, the head exploded without any sign, the blood flew, and even the soul in the body was suddenly destroyed. Every step into the realm of immortals. Then we can really abandon the mortal body and achieve the immortal body. Even if the body is broken, as long as the soul is still there, there is still a chance to revive. However, in front of this man! But I didn''t give them the chance at all! Xueqianlong, there is no chance to react. I''m afraid I don''t know how to die! He was killed in one move! Wu Dongwei was scared crazy, close to the edge of collapse, his lips trembled violently, and his heart roared with fear. "This man, who is he? How can he look so strong when he is about our age!" "Is he crazy! Is he really crazy!!! Snow thousand long, Bi Xing Ren four people, now can all be immortal saint''s own disciple! Will he not be afraid of causing great calamities! " As if a big black cloud appeared on the top of the head in a moment, the oppressive atmosphere came, covering all the bright, biting cold wind, whirring. Quiet! There was a dead silence around! Wu Dongwei''s face was white, like a sense of suffocation, which made his face full of fear. He couldn''t believe it. Tianbei auction No. and the guest at the end of the box of Huangzi No. are so thrilled! "No!" Watching Chu Lingxiao slowly raise his hand, Wu Dongwei''s eyes are wide, and he takes in air conditioning. His whole body is bristling. He screamed madly. "No, don''t kill me. I''m a disciple of the holy way son Prince Zhou. You can''t kill me!!!" "They''re all dead. What are you?" Wu Dongwei: "..." Bang! Wu Dongwei lost his mind and wanted to open his mouth and say something. Next second, his body turned into powder directly. Chu Lingxiao waved. Five bodies on the ground blinked into nothing. Six immortals! Six stars! Five immortal saints, an ancient immortal peak disciple, all fell in one night. Longbingyao standing beside. I couldn''t help shivering. It can no longer be described as decisive. No scruples at all! I don''t care who is standing behind the six. "Go back and tell Tianbei auction house that all the Lingshi will be paid by Xianyu emperor!" Longbingyao''s heart suddenly tightened. Kill six celestial arrogance in Xianyu, not only without any fear, but also ask the emperor of Xianyu to pay for him? This is too overbearing! Let''s not talk about the consequences of this event. Does Tianbei auction house agree to this request? "Follow me to the Sirius Star mansion tomorrow!" Hearing this, longbingyao, as a whole, fell into some stupidity. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s back with his hands on his back, he walked slowly in front of him. He could not calm down for a long time. How does she feel about herself Has embarked on an irreparable road! Sirius. During the day, it is equivalent to three days on earth, seven days in the middle of the mountain, which means thousands of years in the world. The next day. The whole Sirius, a jubilant, red cage boiling, countless is a large number of Xiuxian, or ordinary people, eyes full of yearning and reverence, looking to the direction of Yang''s mansion. Lord of the planet. That is the supreme existence of a cultivation civilization, covering the sky with only one hand and turning over the clouds and covering the rain. Their Sirius Star Lord, Yang mojue, has been an old monk with a life span of 2000 years. In the cultivation civilization of Xianyu, except for several princes and Yuntian emperor, they have few qualifications, which can be compared with the old star Lord Yang mojue. A lot of starowners have seen each other. We should all honor our predecessors. Sirius is shining all over the sky. It''s the ancient road of stars in all directions. It''s a sign of frequent opening. It''s the leader of many stars in Xianyu, the major leader of Xiuxian, and the lineage of ancient families. It appears in Sirius like a tide. Among them. There is a ray of light, just like the north star in the sky, which is the most brilliant. As soon as it appears, countless people''s eyes are attracted to the past. "Look, Lord Zhou, the son of the holy way, has also come to attend the birthday of the old star Lord." Cultivate civilized planet. Unlike the ordinary mortal world, monks can fly in the sky at will. There is an inexplicable rhyme of Tao here. Even if the immortal path they step into is not the ancient immortal level strong one, they can''t resist the sky at all. All Sirius. Only the son of the holy way, the prince of Zhou, who guards the spiritual pulse, can achieve such a state and ignore the gravity of the planet. So. When you see that there is a light of human form in the sky, it flashes by, so everyone knows who it is. Yang family residence. It''s half the birthday. See the cloud around the holy way son, the peak of the ancient immortals, coming from the air. Countless guests, hurriedly bow down. "Welcome King Zhou!" "I''m waiting to greet Lord Zhou!" Yang Mo Jue, who is making love with the Lord of the world. After hearing the voice, he hurriedly led a group of young people, such as Yang Yao, to meet him. Wang Xue and Lin Xiaozi, the descendants of several star lords, also followed their elders and bowed respectfully to meet each other. But everyone. But a face of doubt. Reason. Although Yang laoxingzhu has a high qualification, it is not worth mentioning in the eyes of Zhou Yunchang and other celestial beings. However, it''s just my junior and my subordinates, let alone congratulations. How could it have come today. Shengdaozi Zhou Yunchang frowned tightly, and his face was heavy. He looked around the whole venue, as if he was looking for someone. Light way: "you get up first, I have something to ask." Yang Mo Jue and other guests got up quickly, made a respectful salute and stood aside. "I don''t know the Lord. I''m here today..." Yang Mo was about to speak, but saying nothing, just wanted to ask if he would come to congratulate him, but when he thought about it, he really felt high. Zhou didn''t pay attention to Yang mojue at all, but looked at Yang Yao and Wang Xue. In this scene, the people looked at each other, more confused. Where is this singing? Cold eyes. Mixed with questions, it is also a strong person of the ancient immortal level. It is unique and inexplicable. Seeing Yang Yao and Wang Xue, their hearts suddenly grow hairy. What''s the matter?! Lord Zhou, how can you look at them with this kind of eyes? It''s like they have done something that can''t be seen. It''s exposed. The other side comes to ask for help. "Say it!" A word suddenly came out, just like thunder. Everyone immediately felt that the temperature around them had dropped rapidly, and the cold was deep in the bone marrow, all of a sudden appeared in the whole audience. "It''s not quick to call in the truth. Where is Dongwei now!" Yang Yao, Wang Xue and some others: "..." Everyone: "..." Chapter 165 Zhou Yun''s long story falls. The crowd looked at each other, strangely quiet. What does that mean? The leader of all the stars, Xiuxian block, the eyes of the ancient family, all looked at Yang Yao and Wang Xue. They were puzzled. These young people. Inadvertently, where did you offend Lord Zhou? Yang Yao and Wang Xue, however, were dazed by Zhou Yunchang''s cold eyes and soft legs. What''s going on? They don''t understand what Zhou Yunchang asked. Yang Mo Jue, who was standing by, returned to his mind and gave his grandson a quick look. "Yao''er, what are you waiting for? Didn''t you hear what the Lord asked you?" He knows that, too. As one of the six kings of Xianyu, Lord Zhou, the son of the holy way, just received a disciple from his family. It''s Wu Dongwei, the son of Minghe star master, who is among the thirty-two stars in Xianyu. It''s only known to the whole audience. "Don''t tell me quickly, where is Dong Wei''s son!" Yeah? Just. But just after he finished speaking, he immediately reflected that this was not right. How can King Zhou''s personal disciple ask his grandson in turn? Yang Mo Jue stares at the scene again. Being stared at by so many eyes, Yang Yao''s forehead was sweating, his face was bitter, and he felt uneasy. He hurriedly looked at Zhou Yunchang, and his voice trembled and said: "Wang Lord, I really don''t understand what you mean. " "Can you make it clear..." Yang Yao''s words were not finished yet, just like a cold arrow with cold hair. In a moment, a cold hum rushed to his heart, which made him shrink his head. "Up to now, are you still pretending with Ben Wang? I asked you, did you meet Dong Wei yesterday? " Zhou Yunchang''s face was gloomy and his eyes were impassive. He stared at Yang Yao coldly, then glanced at Wang Xue. "And some of you!" Wang Xue, Lin Xiaozi: "..." All of them were shocked and stared at each other. They were really getting more and more confused. "Dongwei and I have already agreed to accompany him to your Yang''s house today, which is also considered to be compassionate to Lord Yang. In the past two thousand years, we have worked hard for the reward of managing Sirius." Say. Zhou Yunchang took out a painting axis, but the strength of his hand was heavy. The surface of the painting axis was sunken, which fully explained how angry he was at this time. In a cold voice: "this was handed over to me by the Emperor himself, and let me present it to your Yang family today. How could I know that Wang waited for four hours, so far I haven''t seen Dongwei come back!" "I''ve just searched the whole Sirius, even the Dragon forest, but I can''t find half of him!" Zhou Yunchang''s face was cold and cold for a moment. He looked slowly at Yang Yao again, which made everyone feel a sense of killing. "There is no sign of his opening in the ancient road of starry sky, and the last time I met him, it was you guys!" Boom! The power of the strong ancient fairyland, like a storm, swept the whole venue, and everyone''s heart suddenly tightened, and a heart was suddenly raised. There is no disguise for killing. Straight at Yang Yao and Wang Xue, their faces suddenly turned white and trembled. They were almost scared to be silly. People finally understand! What''s the matter! Something may have happened to Wu Dongwei! Zhou Yunchang suspected that Yang Yao did it! But Wu Dongwei is one of the six stars in Xianyu, a real immortal! Old friars are not necessarily rivals! With the weak accomplishments of Yang Yao, they can''t even stop one move. They can''t do it. Yang Mo wiped away his sweat and hurriedly came forward to explain. "Lord, are you mistaken? Yao''er are just small and peerless. How could you harm nephew Wu xianniece? You must be mistaken." Zhou Yunchang''s reaction came to this. Yang Yao and others, the realm is really just the supreme one, and their eyes were stunned. A little embarrassed. He''s really in a hurry. Forget all this. After thousands of years in Xianyu, it''s not easy to wait for a young generation who can teach him how to behave. In his twenties, Wu Dongwei became a immortal in the world. In the future, he will definitely have the ability to march into Xiansheng. But suddenly something happened. He also watched the rest of his martial brothers break through the shackles of the ancient immortal peak and reach the strength of the master of the star domain. And his mood. But it can''t be perfect. That man! It''s like an immortal mountain, always in front of him, which makes him feel more and more upset recently, even angry. Teacher! You old man, old man! I have been dead for eight thousand years. Why should I stay in the way of immortals and hinder me! Why!!! "Wang Wang Ye. Fearing the weak voice of inquiry, Yang Mo pulls Zhou Yunchang back to reality from his angry memory. His face suddenly sinks, frowns tightly, and stares at Yang Yao and others. Yang Yao and others dare not look up directly. It''s not their lack of heart. An ancient immortal who has been invincible for eight thousand years, not to mention them, is his grandfather. When he is stared at like this, his heart will tremble. There was a lull in the room. An ancient fairyland figure, a disciple of the son of the holy way, Prince Zhou, has an accident in the fairyland? It''s impossible! Which one is not deadly, in the case of five immortals, even the disciples of such characters dare to move? Don''t be scared! Is there no chance of resurrection? Yang mojue, standing aside, said with a smile: "Lord, you must have made a mistake. Nephew Wu xiannier is your disciple. The whole immortal Kingdom knows this, not to mention our star master family, if you can call the famous immortal cultivator Everyone nodded in secret. See Zhou Yunchang''s frown, slightly relaxed. Yang Mo Jue continued: "besides, have you forgotten that nephew Wu Xian is the star of the immortal world. Even if there is ignorance of sanxiu who doesn''t have eyes, you know that those people can reach the realm of immortality on earth at most. Compared with nephew Wu Xianfu, who teaches the supreme immortality, they are not rivals at all. " When it comes to loose repair. Yang Yao, Wang Xue, Lin Xiaozi and others, for some reason, suddenly appeared in their mind a young man in white who had already changed in their memory. It''s not him, is it? But then. Several people shook their heads in their hearts, full of self mockery. What are they thinking about. That lowly native from the earth. I''m afraid I died in the Dragon forest. "So you must have made a mistake. Please sit down and wait for a while." "I heard from Yao''er that Wu xiannephew and some of the disciples of Xiansheng passed on to each other. Yesterday at Tianbei auction house, I met a yellow box warrior who didn''t know where he came from." "Dare to rob the birthday gift they are going to give to the next minister. Maybe now, they are still choosing the gift." Yang Mo Jue said that his mouth was dry and his tongue was dry. He did not forget to compliment Zhou Yunchang. "Actually, nephew Wu Xian, it''s really very polite." "He is your own disciple. It''s a great honor for him to attend the next minister''s birthday. Why do you have to prepare the gift so carefully?" Chapter 166 Yangmo Jue''s words, fall for a long time. Zhou Yunchang''s frown finally disappeared, and his expression was not as angry as before. There was a lull in the room. "It seems that it''s Ben Wang. It''s a bit abrupt indeed." Whoo! Hearing this, Yang Yao, Wang Xue and others were relieved. A heart hung by everyone finally fell down. Fortunately, the explanation is clear. Otherwise, an ancient fairyland really needs to start. How can these people stand the tossing? They have to fight separately. Just say it. One of the six kings of Xianyu, a famous disciple of xingtianjiao, who dares to do harm to him? Who is the opponent of Xianjie? Yang Mo Jue turned to his side, bent slightly and looked respectful. He hurriedly welcomed Zhou Yunchang inside. "Lord, please take a seat inside first. Nephew Wu and others should be here soon." Zhou Yunchang was silent for a while. Under the awe of all the people, he walked in with his hands on his back. It seems that he really thinks too much. Who is so tired of living in such a big Xianyu, dare to fight his disciple Zhou Yunchang? The son of the holy way is surrounded by clouds. King Zhou, one of the six kings of Xianyu, came to the summit of the whole birthday party. Countless immortal repair sects and ancient families rushed up to toast with their glasses. They are also famous people in Xianyu, who have reached the peak of immortals in the world and are in charge of the fate of hundreds of thousands of monks. In the eyes of countless mortals. It''s the omnipotent God. But in the eyes of the planet family, it''s just like the king Zhou, who is one of the six kings in Xianyu, when he is in charge of a cultivation planet. Yang Yao, Wang Xue and others sat at the same table in fear. From time to time, his face showed fear, his eyes respected fear, and he took a careful look at Zhou Yunchang. He felt honored secretly. Just them. I''m talking to Lord Zhou! That''s the peak of the ancient immortal who has been invincible for eight thousand years! Previously, Zhou Yunchang drove temporarily and scolded them, but the feeling of fear and uneasiness suddenly changed into uncontrollable excitement, which made them not only raise their necks, but also drink all the wine in front of them. The intense excitement spread all over their limbs. Wang Xue sighs in her heart. "Grandpa, you really missed today." My grandfather. He was born in the same age with Yang laoxingzhu. When they were young, they supported each other and took the position of Xingzhu. However, Grandpa was so stubborn that she had to take the place of herself to attend the birthday of old star Yang. He lived like a little old urchin. In my grandfather''s words. "Yang mojue is an old man. Why should I admire him? He didn''t come to my birthday last time!" Looking at a group of stars who came to celebrate their birthday, they all gathered around Zhou Yunchang, laughing and toasting. Wang Xue shakes her head helplessly. Grandpa. You really missed a big scene! The six kings of Xianyu, who can have such an opportunity in ordinary times to talk with each other and draw closer to each other? The only one who didn''t show up today. There are only a few immortal''s disciples, the star Lord family behind them. But if they knew that the son of the holy way, the prince of Zhou, was present in person, they would not regret it. It''s just a rumor spread among many star Lord families. Lord Zhou! It may be the brother of the emperor! Although all people are not serious, a surname Zhou and a surname Yun can''t be brothers, but according to the order of six kings, Lord Zhou still ranks first, which is enough to show that Lord Zhou and Lord Yuntian should be closer. Is the ancient immortal peak strong! He is also the leader of the six most trusted kings! In a sense, the identity of King Zhou can definitely be regarded as the first person under the emperor Yuntian! There''s a toast all the time. Zhou Yunchang was a little bored. He waved and motioned for everyone to stop. He sat there quietly, but still the focus of the whole audience, under the eyes of countless people full of awe. Suddenly he said: "master Yang Xing, you just said that Dong Wei and other Wang Ye passed on their disciples by themselves. When they were in Tianbei auction house, there was a warrior in a yellow box, which made them angry?" When Zhou Yunchang said this. In the eyes with a kind of non cannibal fireworks contempt, tone light, full of doubt. Warrior? In his eyes, however, a ray of dust in Xianyu is not as good as an ant, dare to provoke his disciples? Yang Mo never replied. Lin Xiaozi is on the side, can''t help but toot his mouth and say: "I don''t know who is in the yellow box. Even brother Wu and others dare to rob. One bid is five million Lingshi!" "Several items add up to 30 million!" 30 million! As soon as the figure came out, all the people who heard it were shocked, and their eyes were in a daze. It was Yang mojue and many other stars who looked at each other face to face and were stunned. How could this sound like saying that? A Tianbei auction house, a warrior in a box with a yellow shop, can afford such a price? 30 million spirit stones! In addition to the six kings and the Lord of the cloud, who has so many spirit stones in the whole immortal kingdom? "Later, when the auction was over, brother Wu and others went after him and wanted to find the other party to settle the account." Hear it here. Everyone was stunned. Yang Yao, Wang Xue and others were shocked. They immediately responded, as if The last time they met was In an instant. A bad feeling. All of a sudden, the whole show reappeared. Everyone realized something was wrong. Zhou Yunchang frowned, and then remembered that he had searched all corners of Sirius, only missing the area of Tianbei auction house! "Not really..." "Impossible! Dong Wei joined hands with several disciples of his martial brothers. The real immortal monk also had to weigh the consequences. How could he be given by a regional warrior... " But just then. Yang Tianqi suddenly rushed in and looked at Yang Mozi in front of him blankly. He said in a respectful voice: "father, Tianbei auction house just sent something to say that someone gave you a birthday present." His face was inconceivable. "Among them, there is a 3000 year old lightning tree, a 2000 year old fairy snow lotus, a 3000 year old green wood tea, and There is also an ancient master refining of the pill. " As soon as they said it, Yang Yao, Wang Xue and Lin Xiaozi all looked at each other and their faces were shaking. At last, no matter they or the whole audience, there was only endless amazement and disbelief on their faces. Zhou Yunchang''s eyebrows are even tighter. "What about people?" "It''s gone." Yang Tianqi''s face was dazed and he couldn''t understand what was going on, but when he thought of what Tianbei auction house had just said, he could not help shaking his body, his eyes were full of fear and he looked at Zhou Yunchang, his voice was shaking and he said: "he They said that these gifts, a total of 30 million Lingshi, were all paid by the Xianyu emperor. " Zhou Yunchang: "..." Chapter 167 30 million spirit stones! All paid by Xianyu Xianchao? All of you look at me, I look at you, full of fog, speechless mute. Tianbei auction house, here What''s the meaning of this? Why, for no reason, let Xianyu Xianchao pay the bill? Bang! Zhou Yunchang slaps the table angrily and explodes. His dark hair rises without wind. He tries to bear his anger and grins his teeth coldly and says: "tell me what he means, Tianbei auction house!" Tianbei auction house, this gesture! It''s very deceiving. Don''t take Xianyu seriously! Although the business of Tianbei auction house is all over the galaxy, the boss behind the scenes is an invincible ancient king taboo, but it can not be so contemptuous of Xianyu Xianchao! No reason! Let them pay 30 million Lingshi! What''s the reason! Yang Tianqi lowered his head and didn''t dare to look straight at him. He could already feel how angry one of the six immortals was. "It was pointed out by the visitor that this was said by the guest at the end of the yellow shop. If you still want to know, the man will be gone." However. He was even more astonished at the strength of Tianbei auction house. Just came. He didn''t even see what he looked like. When he turned around to receive the gift, as soon as he looked back, the other side disappeared without a trace! You know! He is the top of the world! It is unimaginable that Tianbei auction house has only a messenger servant who brings him such a profound feeling. But no one knew. At this point. Sirius Tianbei auction house branch. Qin Cheng, Yan feiwu and others are all quiet like cicadas. Even if the immortal comes, his face is not so awesome as never before, just like pilgrimage to their supreme king, all of them kneel respectfully on the ground. In front of them. There stood a man in a purple robe, gentle, but in his twenties. But all over. But filled with the breath of ancient vicissitudes, as if bathed in the long river of tens of thousands of years ago, finally came out. The man slowly reached out his hand, picked up the realm immortal instrument and recorded it. His pupils contracted and looked at someone''s name on it. Then his eyes could no longer move from it. Between hands and feet. The whole inner part of Tianbei auction house radiates inexplicable rhyme, which makes people''s hearts tremble. Though not like a friar. As the realm of immortality is achieved, the purple air floats away for hundreds of millions of miles. But it is to give people a kind of return to nature, clearly in front of the eyes, but also feel ethereal, untouchable, almost figure. Qin Cheng, Yanfei dance and others. Look at the man in front of you. His eyes were tremulous. I can''t believe it. The first ancient king of the invincible Galaxy in 100000 years is taboo! Now. Actually, they appeared in front of them. Especially Qin Cheng. There is an irresistible fear, full of four limbs. He had wide eyes and full of incense, but his heart was still as before, unable to suppress the incredible horror. He has been to the headquarters for less than half a day. Just report the fact that there is an ancient king in Xianyu as it is. Only three words of Chu Lingxiao But today! They Tianbei auction house, the behind the scenes boss, Tianbei Wang Hehuang, known as the No. 1 taboo of the ancient king of the galaxy, actually went to battle directly in person! It''s crazy! "Chu Chu Lingxiao... " The man named Hehuang, the king of the north of heaven, could not see his face clearly, but could only hear his hoarse, deep murmur, saying words in his mouth, like remembering someone in Burma. "How time flies! In a flash, it has been one hundred and fifty thousand years. Are you OK, master..." Hiss! Master? Their king! Invincible galaxy''s first ancient king taboo of 100000 years, the north of the sky King crane wilderness, and a master! Suddenly, Qin Cheng, Yan feiwu and other people took a breath of cool air when they heard these words, as if they felt an unprecedented horror, their eyes were wide, their limbs were trembling, and their whole body was bristling. If Yang Tianqi is here at this time. It''s bound to feel extremely familiar. It''s the one who just went to Yang''s house to give his birthday present! Sirius Star mansion. Zhou Yunchang''s face was livid, his face was as gloomy as water, his teeth were creaking, and he could not keep his posture of non cannibalism any longer. The whole person was almost angry. "How dare a branch of Tianbei auction house be so unreasonable!!!" There was silence. Dare not talk. If other people, or even other Xianchao who is in charge of a Star Kingdom, raise this request, they will be in front of one of the six kings of Xianyu, quickly echo a few words, scold each other for being indifferent and dare to offend Huangwei! Ketianbei auction house I dare not touch it. That''s a real super giant in the galaxy. Just because business can spread all over the galaxy, you can see the strength of the boss behind the scenes. It''s horrifying. Yang Tianqi hesitated and said: "Wang Wang Ye, the man also said that it was the guest in the yellow box who asked for it. " The voice just dropped. Bang! Zhou Yunchang, with a sullen face, clapped the table angrily and shouted, "what nonsense are you talking about? A small yellow box is worthy of such a request. Did you listen to the North auction house that day?" "In fact, that''s what the man said." Zhou Yunchang: "..." There was also a moment of silence and consternation. It''s too weird. I can''t think of it. Tianbei auction house runs all over the galaxy. Even if it is in charge of the star territory, it will not give a cent to the emperor of xianshengjing. How can it meet the requirements of a yellow box? Damn it! "Report to star Lord, Lord, Tianbei auction house, and send another gift." At this time, a young man ran in the door. He looked flustered, knelt on the ground, looked at Zhou Yunchang fearfully and weakly, and wanted to talk again. "OK It seems that it''s still for you. " There was a blank in everyone''s mind. Today is the birthday of Yang laoxing. Tianbei auction house has just finished making such a sale. Now it has sent a gift to Lord Zhou. What the hell are they doing? "Mine?" Zhou Yunchang''s angry face suddenly froze. Then the cold voice asked: "what gift?" "I don''t know whether it''s five boxes, or the person in the yellow box of the North auction house that day." Another yellow? "Take it up!" All the people gathered around to see what was in the box. However, as soon as it was opened, everyone''s face suddenly changed, and their pupils suddenly enlarged, as if they saw an incredible scene of panic. Their legs were as soft as they could, and they kept retreating. "This is!" Head! There are five heads in the box! Wait for Yang Yao and Wang Xue, and look closer. Suddenly, they sat on the ground in fear. "Yellow box!!!" Zhou Yunchang''s eyes were full of murderous ideas. He burst out like thunder and lightning. His chest was filled with rage. A large black cloud shrouded him. The sky of Yang''s family was suddenly dark. People were even more frightened. The six kings of Xianyu, five of whom are their own disciples, have all died, and the immortal soul is gone! Eight thousand years. The pinkie has passed. It''s like a trumpet from ancient heaven. A white and a black figure, wearing a golden mask, slowly stepped into Yang''s mansion under the eyes of countless road full of wonder. In the dark. I feel it. So big Xianyu Tianbei auction house. But at the same time, inadvertently spread out the north of the sky crane wilderness, full of awe of a long sigh. "If the master doesn''t call, how dare we meet each other..." Chapter 168 He was dressed in white and wore a gold mask, which covered his original face. But even if you can''t see your face clearly with a mask, a pair of dark and deep ice eyes, carrying your hands, slowly moving forward, ignoring countless surprised eyes, it seems more mysterious. When he walked ten meters away from the circumference of the cloud, his steps stopped immediately. When he looked up slowly, his eyes were even more fierce, as if he had mastered the king of the world at this moment. Mysterious. You are far away. When Zhou Yunchang looked at each other, he couldn''t even express his feelings. He was the top figure of the ancient immortals in the galaxy, one of the six kings of the immortals Kingdom, unexpectedly He felt a sense of inexplicable palpitation, the pair of quiet eyes, he had a familiar familiar. Subconsciously, they focused on the white dress walking in front of them, thus ignoring the black skirt woman. "Mortal?" Suddenly, everyone was stunned. Zhou Yunchang''s face also changed. He was stunned. No matter how he looked, he was not even a warrior. He was a mere mortal. But this is an extraordinary temperament. An unusual look. How could it appear to a mortal? There was a total silence. It''s a disciple passed down by the five noble kings of the immortal kingdom. It''s poisoned. It''s a person who comes here at a crucial moment How do you feel "Who are you coming from?" Yang mojue doesn''t care who the other side is. Today, King Zhou, one of the six kings of Xianyu, is here. Who dares to indulge in Sirius. Then he asked coldly: "it seems that you are not invited on my Yang family''s birthday list, right?" In addition to the 32 star masters of Xianyu, they sent invitations for their birthday. All the major immortal cultivation schools and ancient families in Xianyu. All came uninvited. But having friends from afar doesn''t mean that they will drive people out. All these people want to flatter his family. But this class of birthday party. All the people who come here are immortals from all over the world. Who can call them famous? Who will make a fuss? In front of the top figures of their group, they will come here with deep self-expression and masks? However. Zhou Yunchang frowned and was slightly shocked by the other side. The dark and elusive eyes stared at him directly. Even though the gold mask covered his face, he could still feel the corner of his mouth hidden under the mask. At this moment, a slight arc was raised! Young man in white! In the face of one of the six kings of the immortal Kingdom, he is so calm and calm! "Do you like my birthday?" Light words, from the mouth of the young man in white, at the next moment, everyone''s face suddenly changed, Yang Yao, Wang Xue, Lin Xiaozi, and even the subconscious pupil shrank, unable to help holding their breath. As if a needle fell on the ground at this time, it could be heard by all people, causing a loud thunder. Instant. There was a total silence. One night. As if the air were frozen, everyone dared not make a sound. They all looked at Zhou Yunchang, one of the six kings of Xianyu. He was a strong ancient immortal. His face was cold, his eyes were frozen, and he stared at the young man in white. The fierce anger in the air was like the hot magma, as if he could melt the body of the other in an instant. Kill! The undisguised essence of murderous intention is enough to level off a million meter high mountain peak, such as the strong wind and waves, sweeping the whole field wantonly, turning into a thick hoarse voice. Anyone who listens to it can feel that Zhou Yunchang is trying his best to contain the anger. "You are the yellow box?" People''s eyes are dull, their heads are blank, and their faces are dull looking at the young people in white. "What do you say?" But it is still with such a light tone of banter. In the face of a strong ancient immortal peak, one of the six kings of Xianyu, who is about to erupt like volcanic magma, he only understated three words. In an instant. The atmosphere. It''s like going back to winter all of a sudden. There''s nothing to cool their hearts in the eyes of the immortals who are superior to all living beings. But in the moment when these three words fall, they all feel a deep chill. Suddenly, they all can''t help shivering. Zhou Yunchang''s gloomy face can squeeze out water drops at this time, full of murderous cold voice, gnashing his teeth one by one: "do you know the consequences of this?" "There are only a few immortals in the world. If they kill them, they will kill them. There are so many immortals in the galaxy that die every day. What are they?" Hiss! As soon as the voice came down, people stared at each other, their faces were stunned, and they could not help but take a breath of cool air. Young man in white! Crazy! Do you know what you are talking about! Even Zhou Yunchang was stunned. He didn''t expect the other side to be so reckless. In a flash, he clapped the table with one hand and shouted: "take this arrogant mortal to me!" He knew it very well. How could a mortal kill him and four immortal disciples? Since the young man in white came in, he had been staring at the black skirt woman behind him, because he could not see the strength of the other party! Otherwise. How can he be afraid to waste his words on a mortal! However, all the people in the audience backed away from each other. The young man in white was so mysterious that he killed five disciples who were handed down by the king of Xianyu and dared not talk about it. They really dare not test for Zhou Yunchang. "A group of cowardly cowards, a mere mortal, frighten you like this?" Yang Mo Jue, the eldest of the thirty-two stars, came out directly. Even if the other side really has unpredictable strength, what is Xianyu Dynasty now? Six immortals! There are more decrees issued by the Galactic empress! But. He just stepped out one step, but the woman in black skirt stepped out the same step. In a moment, Yang Mo never looked up to the sky and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Suddenly, his body fell back and was stunned by an inexplicable force. This moment. Everyone''s face was white, and his eyes were unbelievably looking at the black skirt woman in front of him. Yang Yao''s face was shocked. His grandfather was so vulnerable in front of each other! "Ancient sage?" "No, the pinnacle of the ancients!" Zhou Yunchang''s face changed suddenly. He could not express his dignified expression. He probably guessed who the black skirt woman was. It''s so big. There is only one sage! Looking at the young man in white for a long time, Zhou Yunchang''s face changed again and again, and finally asked what he always wanted to ask. "Who are you?" All the people in the audience were afraid to say anything and were frightened. To have an ancient saint as a servant, this young man is a immortal saint! Countless eyes. This moment. The young man in white seems to stand quietly in the snow, feeling lonely, as if the wind is blowing. The white clothes seem to be integrated with the heaven and the earth. The mask is separated from the golden brilliant color, and can not bury the bright eyes like stars. The moment when the mask slowly unfolds. Yang Yao, Wang Xue, Lin Xiaozi and so on, looking at the familiar face, were stunned. The whole audience, looking at the strange face, was also stunned. "You You are! " Zhou Yunchang looked at the youth, and suddenly his pupils tightened sharply. The pair of quiet eyes, with some unspeakable dark meaning, made his body suddenly tremble, as if awakened some deep-seated fear in his heart. "My good apprentice, I haven''t seen it in eight thousand years. Do you like the gift from the master?" Eight thousand years. You! Can still remember the original promise! Chapter 169 Boy? One of the six kings of the immortal Kingdom, the master of King Zhou, the ancient immortal peak strongman! This Don''t say that the leader of many planets and the top group of people in the whole Xianyu are shocked. They are surrounded by the dragon lady, Bingyao, and the brain is blank. How could it be?! He is really Zhou Yunchang''s master! That is to say Zhou Yunchang is still like this. So are the other five kings of Xianyu, even the emperor of Yuntian! Hiss! Among the people. Yang Tianqi, Yang Yao, Wang Xue, Lin Xiaozi, etc. looked at the familiar face, but also felt the scalp tingling, and took a few cold breaths. In an instant. The cold sweat keeps dropping, the breath is stagnant, the eyes are startled, until they are frightened, and they dare not even raise their heads. This is not exactly the earth native they met in the Dragon beast forest! He! It''s the master of Lord Zhou! When long Bingyao slowly unveils his mask, Yang mojue, who has just been stunned, just wakes up. That is to say, long Bingyao is merciful, or the other side will die early. However. Yang mojue, who didn''t understand what was going on, suddenly felt that his breath was so familiar when he saw the appearance of longbingyao. Suddenly his eyes were wide, his face was shaking, and he lost his voice: "you! You are the Dragon Queen in the Dragon beast forest! " Smell the words. All of a sudden, their eyes were wide and their faces were inconceivable. The disappeared Dragon Queen is this black skirt woman! But compared to this. What makes the masters of all the stars feel creepy is the incident of Lord Zhou. Once it''s spread out, it''s shocking! Dragon Queen! A noble blood! It''s not easy to give in to people. Immortals can''t do it, but now they are willing to There was a total silence. The hearts of countless people are shaking and saliva is strong. They are petrified and dare not blink again. A galaxy super antique! Like an ancient king! ¡­¡­ Eight thousand years! The pinkie is over! The face that disappeared for eight thousand years reappears in front of us, just like the back flow of time and space, which awakens Zhou Yunchang''s dusty memory for eight thousand years. His pupils dilated suddenly, and then he shrank sharply, breathing became more and more urgent. "Master, when I become an immortal, I will surely protect the earth and all mortals in the world!" "What if one day I come back and find that you didn''t keep your promise?" "Then I would like to nourish all things on earth with this immortal blood, without any regrets!" That day! He is the land God of twelve fairylands, in order to become an immortal in the world of mortals, to find all the mountains and rivers of the earth, and finally met a young man in Mount Tai. Once he became an immortal, facing the vast sky, his five fingers together, and vowed to protect the earth! "Hiss!!!" Zhou Yunchang returned to his mind and gazed at the white figure in front of him again from the bottom to the top. Then he slowly looked at his face. Suddenly, a terrible cold swept all over his body. This, how can it be! It''s really that man! It''s really that person!!! Self sealed memory, to mortal body, travel the earth! The spirit leaks out. No immortal can avoid the outcome of waiting unless he leaves the earth and has no other way. Only one! Lost cultivation! Turn into stone! But why! The emperor Haotian of the ancient kingdom is dead! This man is still alive! Why is he still alive! Still as young as 8000 years! Still like eight thousand years, he can''t see through! Their master is still alive! Still alive! Zhou Yunchang''s thoughts were in confusion. He was sweating, and his eyes began to become trance. Even though he has lived for eight thousand years, in the eyes of ordinary people, or in the eyes of Galaxy stars, his identity and strength are undoubtedly the supreme existence! But now face Previous conjecture, all wrong! Master, there is no death at all! "Xianyu, make a mess..." In a short moment, Zhou Yunchang thought of many things. They broke their vows. The result was Even his mouth was so wide that he could not close for a long time. Seven of them. It''s not easy to establish the immortal realm. It''s not easy to achieve today''s status. It''s about to become famous in the whole galaxy at the stage of 8800 years of reincarnation. Is it going to die today "You Why are you still alive! " Zhou Yunchang is biting his teeth. His body is trembling. His scalp is numb. He looks straight at the past. It''s not his cowardice. The identity in front of them is really mysterious. Even now, they are still afraid of it. If it''s really dead. Everything is easy to say. But now But all conjectures were overthrown in an instant. Not only Zhou Yunchang, the other five kings, but also his brother Yuntian emperor. Since the founding of Xianyu eight thousand years ago, he borrowed the ancient books of Xianchao in the galaxy, but still couldn''t find all the relevant records! Sad. It''s amazing. The seven of them still don''t know their names until now. They only know that the other side taught them how to cultivate immortals. They only know He is their master! Even on earth. Emperor Haotian, who was forbidden to be strong in the ancient king''s territory, also tried to ask when they were in the ancient heaven, but they only got a perfunctory smile from each other every time. Fear. Uneasy. Attack the whole body. He knows why this man came today. But. They spent eight thousand years to establish the immortal realm. How can it die because of the immortality of the earth! It''s just the earth. How to compare with Xianyu? It''s the reappearance of ancient Tianting, and what can we compare with their Xianyu! "Sir, I know what you want to do." Suddenly, Zhou Yunchang suddenly came back to himself. He took a deep breath. He stared at the man standing in front of him with his hands on his back and his face expressionless, even though his name had not been known for eight thousand years. There was no more confusion in the expression. But his face was still more solemn. There was silence. Especially when they heard those two words, master, even though they knew the truth, they were still like a dream and felt extremely untrue. One of the six kings of Xianyu, there is a master, and he has lived to this day. What kind of antique is this! "The Earth Spirit is already a waste star. Why do you punish us for a waste star?" "If you don''t give up, you can come to Xianyu to be the emperor of Xianchao. Now the Galactic empress has been granted the name of the minister in the palace of brother yuntianshi. In the future, Xianyu will be famous in the whole galaxy. The earth is nothing but smoke and dust. Why do you care?" Quiet! Silence! No matter what Zhou Yunchang said, even if she moved out of the galaxy, Chu Lingxiao was still indifferent and indifferent. The back of Zhou Yunchang''s back was cold and his eyelids were jumping wildly. Eight thousand years in the starry sky. Zhou Yunchang has already seen the real bright world. Compared with the stars. After all, the earth is in a corner. Even when there is an ancient king''s territory, it is only closed, just like the ancient mortal emperor, who does not know how to make progress. Chu Lingxiao''s posture. It really made him so angry that he could no longer keep calm on the spot. "Old man, don''t be ungrateful. Do you think we are the first few kids on the earth?" The voice is cold, mixed with a trace of uncontrollable shame and anger. "To you, master, for the sake of teaching the immortal Dharma!" "I''ll tell you that I''m not afraid of you. If you dare to fight us, you will offend the Galactic lady!" Brush! But say it. Zhou Yunchang suddenly raised his head, a pair of indifferent eyes, sending out a cool breath, and looked at him lightly. "Before you die, I''ll tell you my name. It''s not a waste of my apprenticeship. Remember, my name is Chu Lingxiao in this life!" Zhou Yunchang: "..." Boom! In an instant. A world shaking sense of killing swept the whole audience. "After eight thousand years of waiting for you to live, I''ve been very gracious. I''ve taken the oath that you are immortal blood!" Bang! Chu Lingxiao lifted his hand down to block out the sun, just like the end of the day, the whole Sirius, suddenly changed. Zhou Yunchang''s immortal body was as fragile as paper. The latter''s face suddenly changed. Before he cried, an ancient immortal peak turned to pieces in a blink of an eye. Big hand out. The immortal soul is broken! Everyone: "..." A mass of blood radiates endless brilliance. It rises to the sky. Chu Lingxiao points it out and collects it in his hands. In one go. The visual impact is like killing an ant! Finish it all. A light glance around the audience. "Eight thousand years, it''s time to harvest." The audience was dumb. This Are they dreaming! Zhou Yunchang, king of Zhou, one of the six kings in the immortal Kingdom, said that they would kill if they killed him. Are they not afraid of the wrath of the Galactic empress! Everyone in the audience was frightened to the core. The cowards, such as Yang Yao, Wang Xue and Lin Xiaozi, even fainted. This moment. There was a dead silence around. Everyone''s face is full of fear. Chapter 170 Buzz! Chu Lingxiao carries one hand behind him, the other hand stretches out again, a mass of red blood, sending out a brilliant light that makes all living beings infatuated, and a kind of strange fragrance that makes people''s hearts and minds swing. In an instant. The whole Sirius is filled with this inexplicable fragrance and light! Countless people. All looked to the sky, eyes full of confusion. Then What is that? Why they feel. Stuck in the realm of many years. It has been released. There are signs of breakthrough! In an instant, he rushed out of the vast celestial realm and turned into a mass of blood light, aiming at a blue star in the galaxy. And Chu Lingxiao is carrying his hands like this, just like taboo, and he looks around the audience calmly. That kind of quiet and cool terror breath, never felt in my life, scared everyone''s scalp was numb. He is one of the six kings of Xianyu, and may be the brother of emperor Yuntian! Just a few words. It was smashed on the spot without any suspense of resistance! This man! This man named Chu Lingxiao! How dare he! Even the ancient king taboo, even the master, he How dare! Today, the Xianyu Xianchao. Six immortals sit in town! Emperor Yuntian is only one step, or even half a step away from the ancient kingdom! More just now was the Galactic female emperor, issued the imperial decree, showing a positive attitude, giving the Imperial Palace minister personally! He How dare you! Hiss! The dried immortal blood of Zhou Yunchang is as wide as the sea, and it is still spreading to every corner of Sirius. And the atmosphere of suffocation has been covered by the rapid sound of air conditioning from time to time. Nobody thought of it. How could it be like this! One of the six kings of the celestial realm will bow down and flatter the masters of countless planets when they visit any celestial realm in the galaxy. Foolish mortals. Only its name. It is a kind of awe and reverence that comes from the heart and cannot be described in words. However! This is only the end of the six kings of Xianyu. Ancient immortal peak. Once you show up. It can cause countless cultivation stars and stir the whole world. Countless immortal cultivation sects, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing hard, all want to talk about something, just like the most desired chance in this life. Let alone. The other five immortals, even the emperor of the cloud! Just now, Lord Zhou has been subdued and even moved out of the galaxy, but he said kill! What kind of super antique is this! How powerful! "Here This... " All the people on the scene were shaking, unable to support any more. They fell to their knees and their limbs were cold. These people. It''s not the star Lord, it''s the leader of Xiuxian sect. What''s the earth shaking thing that I haven''t experienced? We can know Chu Lingxiao''s terrorist identity, and at the moment when he killed Zhou Yunchang in a single move without any scruples, he felt that he was full of prehistoric horror. Especially Yang Tianqi in the crowd! All over the body. They were all sweating. Pale as paper, the soul was shaking violently. After knowledge, after awareness. I only think that when I was in the Dragon beast forest that day, he and his nephew Yang Yao, as well as some descendants of the star Lord, went to the gate of the ghost without knowing their lives! Afterwards. They haven''t found out yet. They are complacent and unscrupulous. They laugh at each other''s Aboriginal origin! Dada! The breeze blows, accompanied by Chu Lingxiao''s slight steps, the sound goes into the ear, which makes everyone on the scene tremble. When he came to Yang Tianqi''s side, the whole head of the latter was buried between his legs. He didn''t dare to show his face for fear that Chu Lingxiao would find him to settle accounts. All the people in the audience are still and scared. They are sweating constantly. Da! Da! Da! The sound of the clear footsteps makes everyone think about it, just like an enchanting Messenger, scared and scared, for fear that the footsteps will suddenly stop in front of themselves, and then, life will be gone Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back and indifferent eyes, looked down at Yang Mo Jue, who was shivering, and uttered two words. "Get up!" ¡­¡­ "Spare your life, my Lord." He thought it was his previous offensive behavior that angered Chu Lingxiao. Yang Mo suddenly became frightened and trembled even crazily. The rest of them were even more earthy and did not dare to breathe. However. However, it''s a light way out: "lead the way ahead, take me to the place of spirit!" After half the incense. There was a roar, and the whole Sirius was shaking violently. The sky was covered with dark clouds, and the scene was full of lightning and thunder. It lasted for a long time, and finally stopped. Everyone on Sirius. There is an unspeakable feeling. It seems to be aura More than half of the incense. All the people in the Yang family''s residence looked up with fear, and watched Chu Lingxiao leave with trembling eyes. Remember what they said when they left. The scalp suddenly went numb. In particular, Yang Mozi''s eyes kept quivering, and his face was shocked, saying: "immortal Xianyu, something important is going to happen! " ¡­¡­ The next day. Thirty two stars above, the central Xianyu Xianchao palace. Dong Dong! As usual. Zhao Longyun, wudaozi, Xiayou, Liu Gangfeng, shuidaozi, boshixuan and mudaozi, the five immortal kings, sit on the throne on both sides. They are very quiet and awe inspiring. And the cloud weather field is cold, the emperor''s atmosphere is filled with the whole field, sitting high in the golden dragon throne, with high vision, overlooking all the celestial domain stars below. But six. But I feel a little different. Today''s star lords, how are they all in a state of fear? "Strange, why didn''t Yunchang come today?" Looking at the throne below, Yuntian is in need of one person. He can''t help frowning. It''s not just him. The rest of the five, also from each other, a confused face. Is it because of the last time. Alone, he didn''t break through and was still secretly sad. Several people shook their heads and didn''t think about it any more. Suddenly. So big Xianyu, like the usual pilgrimage, is still silent for a long time. Zhao Longyun, summer you and other five kings, sitting there quietly, a strategist, decisive, leisurely posture, can not say the face is easy. They live in Xianyu, where no one dares to commit. It''s the same every day. Nothing happens. It''s boring. Now she is valued by the gorgeous and invincible woman emperor of 200000 years. It can be said. Now, Xianyu is the first star region in the galaxy! Who dares to invade?! Yuntian''s face was calm, and he looked at the whole court. He said lightly: "since you have nothing to do, let''s step back today." But just then. "I have something to report!" "I have something to report!" All the stars who took part in the Yang family''s birthday feast were shocked and shocked. In the eyes of emperor Yuntian, Zhao Longyun and other five immortal kings, as well as other star lords, one by one stood out. Yang Mo''s face was pale and dry with a few coughs. Yesterday''s injury was still not good. However, he did not care about the pain, and finally hurriedly stood out. "I have something to report!" Chapter 171 The Great Hall of immortals. Suddenly the same sound sounded. Not only the five immortal kings, such as Yuntian, but also the masters of other planets, are surprised. Even the soldiers standing in the imperial palace were shocked. A dozen adults. What''s wrong with this? Always worship hall meeting, even a fart do not put, today how one by one have things reported? Looking at Yang Mo Jue, he also stood out. As the old star master of tianfengxing, Wang Bufan, who was at the same time with Yang mojue, was stunned for a moment. The old urchin grandpa in Wang xuekou said: "br > " what''s the matter with this old guy? " Zhao Longyun, summer you and other five immortal domain kings look at each other with a little surprise in their eyes. Yes. Just said it''s OK all day, it''s boring. This is what happened. In addition, there are so many people. This kind of situation can only occur when 32 planets have not been stabilized at the beginning of the establishment of Xianyu. Five people see Yang Mo Jue again. There is no choice. I frowned and was shocked. Injured? This makes Zhao Longyun, five people in summer, can''t help but flash a little doubt on his face. After sitting on the top of the cloud and losing his mind, he quickly responded and frowned: "isn''t yesterday your birthday, Yang Aiqing? Why are you hurt? " Take a look under the tour. There are more than a dozen star lords standing out to report. His brow is even tighter. "Dear Aiqing, what can I do for you?" You look at me, I look at you, a little cold sweat down the forehead, but no one speaks. Quiet! A cold silence! Zhao Longyun, the king of the five immortal regions in summer, the remaining star Lord, was shocked to see this strange scene. What''s the matter with this? Talk! Didn''t something report just now! Cloud sky cold voice way: "you have a word to say quickly, is not what your star Lord, all feel thorny matter, want to let our emperor and others, to sweep trouble for you?" Five hundred years ago. A prehistoric giant animal, which reached the ancient holy land, suddenly attacked the cultivation stars in the immortal region. These are only real immortal stars. It''s impossible to resist. At last, I asked him to come down in person, and it was revealed. Because of this. So big. It''s been a long time. There is no ancient holy land. After that, the whole galaxy knows that he Xianyu is a rising star, but his foundation is already solid. An ancient saint. It''s enough to become the top power of a cultivation star, but he doesn''t care about it, and directly kills the gourmand! Now I think of the big immortal regions at that time, with their mouths wide open and faces full of fear. Yuntian''s heart is full of pride. He can''t help snorting. "Under the control of Yuntian, why do we need to attract the ancient saints? Our emperor should be like the lady of the galaxy. Only when the immortal starts, can he be entitled to income!" Galactic empress Just a few seconds. Yuntian''s mind flashed over the scene of going to the Imperial Palace on that day and giving the Imperial Palace minister the name. A Miaoman, wearing a phoenix robe, lies lazily on the throne of the holy figure. Even through a red gauze cloud curtain, he could feel the face of the female emperor, who was so enchanting and beautiful, echoed in his mind for a long time. Although he had only seen it once, he still couldn''t extricate himself. "One day, I will reach the emperor''s realm and dominate the whole galaxy. Even the empress, I will conquer her!" Of course. This kind of words. Cloud sky can only say in the heart. But he has absolute confidence, give him enough time, this world may not be able to reach the eight wasteland universe, the only empire! "Lord, Lord..." A cry of fear and weakness brings the sky back to reality from infinite reverie. Looking at the bottom of a pair of eyes, staring at themselves, the sky dry cough, slightly embarrassed expression. "Say it!" He restored the immortal domain emperor''s supreme cold temperament, and said lightly: "at the same time, a dozen of your star lords reported that the giant beast appeared this time should also be an ancient saint, right?" "At the birthday banquet of Xiachen yesterday, King Zhou also came, only Just... " Yang Mo''s indescribable appearance immediately annoyed Yuntian. Zhao Longyun and Xia you, the five immortal kings, also felt helpless. These people today. What''s the matter? What are you afraid of! "Say it! Just what! " "Only later, Tianbei auction house sent a batch of birthday gifts, a total of 30 million Lingshi, all to be paid by Xianyu Xianchao. And... Five more boxes. " That''s it. Yang Mo Jue''s eyes dodged, glanced at Zhao Longyun, Xia Tianyou and other five immortal kings, and howled in his heart. "My God, why do you torment me so much?" He was afraid that he had just finished. There are five immortals in front of me. I''ll go straight up and pick his skin. Five immortal disciples. Something happened to Sirius in his jurisdiction. As the star Lord of Sirius, no matter what, he is to blame! Many star lords who stood out with Yang Mozi all bowed their heads and braved cold sweat and dared not speak. It''s better to shut up at this time. Let Yang Mo never speak for them. This is a raging fire. Don''t burn them first. Zhao Longyun and Xiayou, the five immortal kings, frown tightly and stare at Yang mojue. However, the remaining ten stars are still confused and shocked at Yang mojue''s hesitation. Yang Mo''s forehead is cold sweat, more and more. Clench one''s teeth way: "emperor Lord, each prince, no matter what I say, you can''t blame me, so I will be assured and bold to report everything truthfully!" "Well, I promise you!" The sky waved impatiently, but under his gaze, Yang Mo Jue and a dozen other stars, trembling, sweating, and looking white. More and more I feel unhappy, and I can''t help but scold: "what is today and when are you so timid? Look at your present appearance. Is there any style of minister Xianyu?" Around a dozen stars, all secretly laughing. Yang mojue, these people. Yesterday was definitely the birthday party. I drank a few cups too much. My head is still dazed. I guess what I''m talking about now is wine. "In those five boxes, there are the heads of the disciples of the princes!" However. Yang mojue''s next words fall. The laughter of the whole immortal hall suddenly stopped. "Yesterday, at the birthday party, a young man in white suddenly appeared. The missing Dragon Queen also appeared and became the servant of the young man in white. The heads of the five disciples handed down by the prince were He sent it! " Star lords: "..." "Lord Zhou was drained of immortal blood and died in the hands of the young man in white." Zhao Longyun, Xia Tianyou and other five immortal kings: "..." Yuntian: "..." "The young man in White said his name was Chu Lingxiao. Ok It seems that he is the master of Lord Zhou. He has a word. Let me tell it to the emperor and all the Lords. " "Eight thousand years ago, master came to you, you should have lived enough?" Zhao Longyun, Xia Tianyou and other five immortal kings: "..." Yuntian: "..." Chapter 172 Quiet! A dead silence! Yang Mo Jue''s words fell. The atmosphere in the whole palace of Xianchao was so quiet that he could not help shivering. Palace guards. The faces of many stars. Just like a statue without color, it turns white in an instant. If you lose color in a sentence, you will make everyone feel numb and take a breath of cold air. What did they just hear! Five immortal disciples, dead! One of the six kings of the immortal Kingdom, King Zhou, the ancient immortal peak strongman, also died! And The last sentence! Two words, master! It''s true! The emperor of Xianyu, as well as the six kings, even had a master, and just appeared, he killed the king of Zhou directly! "Old man, I didn''t think you were alive, I didn''t think you were alive!!!" The sky suddenly turned to the sky, his eyes trembled slightly, his face was unbelievable, but he soon calmed down, and there was a flash of hatred and uncontrollable anger in his eyes. "It seems that when the earth''s aura leaks, you are not on the earth at all. No wonder you are still alive!" "What self-contained memory, human body travel in the world, are all lies you make up! It turns out that you have already seen the disaster on the earth. Let me protect the earth, but you are happy! " The cloud blew up. The heart growls repeatedly: "not only kill my brother Yunchang, but also dare to be so righteous and challenge me!!! Don''t you escape from the earth, old man! Why are you! Why are you!!!!!" "Old thing, do you deserve it!!!" Bang! A slap directly on the Dragon case, a crack, such as spider web emerged. Zhao Longyun, summer you and other five people have all returned to their lives. They look at each other, frown tightly, and look at the sky on the high seat. Zhao Longyun''s eyes were cold, and he stared at Yang mojue. His tone was full of unprecedented gravity: "are you serious? Did the man really say that? " Yang Mo never dared to respond. Behind them, a group of stars nodded their heads. Bang! "No matter who dares to kill our Xianyu king and five disciples, he will have to pay the price and die!" There was another shaking of the Dragon case being attacked by the palm. At the next moment, it was smashed directly. The cloud sky in the Dragon Robe stood up slowly. Emperor''s aura. The whole court was shocked at once. The cold voice reverberated in the whole Xianchao palace. "Moving the spirit vein of our immortal realm will undoubtedly violate the rules of the galaxy. Even if we can''t get him, we have the empress to make the decision for our immortal realm!" "I don''t believe it. How strong can it be if it''s eight thousand years old!" ¡­¡­ Sirius. Tianbei auction house. Qin Cheng, Yan feiwu and other people are sitting in the front yard with trembling eyes, looking at the inner yard from time to time. For them today. The most unacceptable and shocking scene in this life. Nothing is better than now. They Tianbei auction house, the supreme king! He Huang, the first ancient king of the galaxy, bowed to meet the young man in white, named Chu Lingxiao. There is no one in Xianyu, or even the whole galaxy. Now. In the inner court of their Tianbei auction house, there comes a terrorist presence of what level. Ancient king? Is it possible? When their king came to Sirius, he told himself that he was the peak of an ancient king! That''s the real sense. The first person in the Empire! As we all know. Empire! It''s the real invincible one of the galaxy''s Heroes! No ancient king of any rank can match. It''s really a long river running through hundreds of thousands of years, and only by pressing countless taboos can one be born! The gorgeous lady of the galaxy. It''s been three hundred thousand years! In the 50 million ancient history of the galaxy, such invincible time records are enough to enter the top ten of the Empire! But now what happened! How suddenly! A young man came out. He not only let their king of the north, he Huang, come to Sirius himself, but also called him master! Get out! The whole galaxy is shaking! The northern king of heaven is the crane wasteland, the first taboo of the ancient king! Except for the Galactic empress. Who can make him so humble that even the highest dignity belonging to the peak of the ancient king can be avoided! Even if Yan feiwu sits there, her whole body is still shaking wildly. Although in advance. They already know their king. There is an amazing news from the owner. But when it happened, she felt that she was going to cry. At previous auctions. She is such a trifling person who dare to question each other. "Qin Brother Qin. Looking to the other side, there is still a pair of six gods without a master. Seven spirits and six spirits seem to be shaking Qin Cheng. Yan Fei is full of tears and they all come out. "Nothing, nothing." Qin Chengqiang pretends to be calm and comforts Yan feiwu. He had previously conjectured. Chu Lingxiao may be an ancient king. Who knows The rest. It''s a look of absentmindedness, fear and fear. They are not afraid. It''s excitement! But a heart shaking from the heart! Even! The mood is completely out of control! Among them, the strongest one is Qin Cheng''s land God Wonderland. But today. In front of the immortal friars, they are all small people like ants, but they have the honor to see a supreme face that looks like the emperor! How glorious it is! People looked at the inner courtyard, eyes trembling. ¡­¡­ However, at this time. Longbingyao is the most shocked one. Looking at the white dress with hands on its back. In particular, at a glance, standing next to her, the king of Tianbei, crane Huang, and longbingyao, as a whole, were petrified. The north of the sky, the crane is desolate! The first taboo of ancient king! Even Chu Lingxiao, the master! "You should be honored to be my pet. Such an opportunity is hard to find!" Not long ago. In longbingyao''s mind, it suddenly flashed, completely making her body suddenly tremble and fall into a daze. There is an ancient painting in front of Chu Lingxiao. The world painted on it. However, it is the whole picture of the galaxy. There is also a phoenix and a white crane, whose wings are not yet full, flying on the whole galaxy. Just above the Phoenix. There was a young man in white, with his eyes slightly closed, sitting cross legged. Longbingyao''s face was full of surprise, but there was a trace of doubt in her eyes. The young face in the picture. It''s the same as Chu Lingxiao. The white crane should be the crane wasteland. But who is that Phoenix? However, at the next moment, the conversation between Chu Lingxiao and crane Huang stunned longbingyao and scared him completely. Looking at this ancient painting. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes flashed a trace of vicissitudes, deep eyes, like shrouded in the whole galaxy, sighed and asked: "150000 years, time flies really fast, your sister, is she OK?" He Huang, the king of Tianbei, respectfully said: "sister she, everything is OK. Since she was separated from her master, her Phoenix blood has been reborn nine times after many twists and turns, and finally she became the Galactic empress!" Long Bingyao: "..." Chapter 173 Zhou Yunchang, one of the six kings of Xianyu, and five of his disciples died. The news that was enough to shake the whole starry sky didn''t reach the outside world, and the whole fairyland was blocked. All the star lords of Xianyu, the great cultivation sect and the ancient clan that participated in the yangjiashou feast that day, closed their mouths and never mentioned this. Xianyu is about to face an unprecedented storm. An ancient king came to Xianyu. He was suspected to be the master of Xianyu kings and Yuntian emperor. When he started, he caused a huge disturbance. Many forces. In the dark, no one dare to act rashly. I don''t know why. But the man named Chu Lingxiao obviously wants to fight with Xianyu, no, the kings of Xianyu and the Lord of Yuntian. This is a battle of immortality, which is qualified to participate in. An ancient kingdom. There is no doubt about it. It is sure to overturn a cultivation star realm, but the victory or defeat of the immortal realm is still unknown. Six immortals. There is also a fairy peak. Such a super lineup. In general, the ancient king really needs to consider whether he can take it hard. Unless that Chu Lingxiao is the peak of the ancient king, I''m afraid that waiting for his ending is really as the emperor said. Only one word! Death! Such a violation of the celestial realm, ignoring the ancient king set by the female emperor, and not allowed to make a move towards any of the Galactic laws of the cultivation star realm! Undoubtedly, it''s an act of defiance against the world, a disrespect for the identity of the female emperor, a provocation against the people in the Empire and the supreme power! "Old man, after eight thousand years, thought we were ignorant earthly immortals?!" ¡­¡­ These days, the fairyland is calm. Still nothing happened. Enjoy the worship of the stars as usual, and sit high in the clouds on the Golden Dragon seat, with a sneer on the corner of your mouth. Zhao Longyun, Xiayou and other five immortal kings are also slightly relieved. They are self-confident and a little proud. "It seems that the old man also knows that he has made a catastrophe, and he has been scared to death!" Master? After eight thousand years, with our supreme position in the whole galaxy, we can still call you master. This is to give you some face. Do you really think we are made of persimmons? You, it is to continue to fight! What? Now I know I''m scared! What did you do! Distance from what happened. It''s been almost a month. This month. They can be said to be on the planet under their jurisdiction. Their mood is restless and restless. They worry that they will be found by Chu Lingxiao like Zhou Yunchang. However. There is nothing unusual at all. "Old man, you finally realize that several of us have broken through the immortals, and the sky is among the top of the immortals." "Depending on your strength, you have just stepped into the middle period of the ancient king. Even if we join hands, I''m afraid we are not your opponents, but behind the Xianyu is her majesty!" "Compared with our potential, you are an old Dong level ancient king, but you are old and rotten. As long as you are not the peak of the ancient king, how can you let the female emperor attach importance to you!" Keep going! Continue to fight with me! Zhao Longyun, summer you and others are full of sarcasm. Next time! It''s when you stumble! ¡­¡­ The great palace of Xianyu. Every corner. Suddenly, the cold voice of cloud weather general Hongyu reverberated. He was wearing a Gold Dragon Robe, wearing a dragon crown, sitting high in a gold dragon chair, with a look that looked down upon all living beings, staring at all the stars below indifferently. "You love Qing, each of you wrote an imperial edict for the emperor, and then it was sent to the planet under your jurisdiction!" He said coldly: "let Chu Lingxiao, the old man, come to the central immortal region to plead guilty. We can still remember the former apprenticeship and ask for mercy from her majesty. We can spare him!" "Premise, he must come to us, kowtow to our face and admit his mistake, and kneel for three days and three nights in front of King Zhou and five Tianjiao graves in Xianyu!" Yang mojue and all the stars in the immortal world nodded. They wonder, too. Why is there no movement all of a sudden? Isn''t that day''s birthday party without any scruples? Is it true that it is also a paper tiger that bullies others? Think of Xianyu. Just like other cultivation star regions, only a little sheep, who sits on the seat of the immortal sage and allows the ancient king''s territory to dominate, now finds out that the immortal region is actually a raptor? "Tell the emperor that there is something wrong with tianfengxing, which was under the jurisdiction of the officials in the first two days." Tianfeng star Master Wang extraordinary, standing on the other side of the dew, seems to have something to worry about, after a long time of hesitation, stood out and bowed: "established in Tianfeng star, Tianbei auction house branch, suddenly for some reason, all moved out of Tianfeng star." Wang extraordinary words. In a moment, Yang Mo Jue and all the stars looked at Wang Bufan with a startled look. It seemed that he was saying, why is your Tianfeng star like this? "So is Sirius, my Lord!" "So is the crane star of xiachenming!" "It''s also the Dragon Star of Xiachen!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± One after another, the Lord of the planet stood up and looked at the people around him. He said the same thing to himself. He opened his mouth and looked at each other. His face was dumb. They are immortal. On the thirty-two cultivation planets, the good Tianbei auction house branch has no sign in advance I thought it was just my own planet, but I didn''t expect it was all moved away! What''s going on? Zhao Longyun, Xia youet al. Frowned and didn''t speak. But then, suddenly, there was a sneer on his face and a sneer on his eyes. It seemed that he knew the reason. With a big wave of hands, the sky seems to be in control. Light way: "it doesn''t matter. This is his Tianbei auction house, apologizing to Xianyu, don''t care!" The foundation of Tianbei auction house is deep. The whole galaxy is known to all, and Xianchao dare not provoke. Behind the scenes boss. It should be a taboo of the ancient king. Although I don''t know what level to reach, it must not be the peak of the ancient king! Otherwise. She has been recruited by the Galactic empress for a long time and entrusted with heavy responsibilities. She can definitely be the first minister of the imperial palace! 30 million Lingshi! It hasn''t landed yet. No wonder Tianbei auction house promised to give the old man face at the beginning. But even Tianbei auction house didn''t expect it. That old man dared to kill one of the six kings and five disciples of Xianyu. Now he is making this gesture. He is making an apology to him! "You Tianbei auction house knows how to deal with it. Why did you bow to Xianyu before that, but now!" Cloud sky heart cold hum a, slowly get up, light looked at all the stars below, in the eyes flashed a disdain way: "my words, you all understand?" "Write an imperial edict immediately, and publish 32 cultivation planets, anywhere." "Let the old man have a good look, and come to kowtow for atonement!" Chapter 174 Only. Whether it''s Yuntian, zhaolongyun, Xiayou and other immortal saints, or the main stars in the immortal Kingdom, they don''t know one thing. It''s not just their fairyland. The whole galaxy. In these two days, all the people in Tianbei auction house moved away. The starry sky. It''s empty and quiet. More than ten ancient ships with a height of ten thousand li and a width of as wide as the ancient Kunpeng, made of gold, are traveling slowly in the universe with infinite pressure. Every ancient ship. All of them can bear the most powerful attack from the top of the immortal saint, which is enough to make many immortal dynasties in the galaxy feel scared and scared! Those who can cross the starry sky. You must be immortal. But with the help of external force, unless it reaches the level of ancient king! There are more than a dozen ancient king class starships. It is impossible for anyone who is forbidden to be strong! At this point. But in the boundless sea of stars. On an ancient ship. There are a large number of monks standing there, up to the level of immortals and down to the level of mortal martial arts. If there is an immortal emperor here, he will be very surprised and astonished. That''s not it! Tianbei auction house leaving from their star domain! They! How could it be here! At a glance. The ancient king class starship set up a route to a star with blue breath, which is hundreds of millions of light years away. Deep in the starry sky. Who saw it. Will show a trace of disdain. Waste star? However, now Tianbei auction house has sent out a dozen ancient king class star ships. The destination of more than 100000 monks is actually there! On the central main ship. A young man in a blue ancient suit, standing at the front of the boat, a middle-aged man with hands on his back and a gray robe, respectfully said: "report! It''s expected to arrive in three days! " The middle-aged man, with his eyes slightly closed, seemed to be thinking about something. He is more powerful than other ancient ship leaders. He is an ancient saint! It''s just the young man. But looking closer to the earth, I couldn''t help but flash a trace of contempt in my eyes. In his heart. The earth is only indigenous, will live in the waste star. Besides mortals, there are only weak and humble mortals! These high friars are going to the earth to set up Tianbei headquarters. This is not a dragon that covers the sky. Fall into the nest of lowly ants, do you degrade yourself? The middle-aged sage frowned, as if aware of the dissatisfaction in the young people''s heart, turned his back to him, and slowly opened his eyes. "You have doubts?" The young man nodded without thinking. I''m afraid he''s not the only one on a dozen ancient king level starships, but also the real immortal leader and everyone. In fact, they all want to ask why they are middle-aged? An Aboriginal star. Earth! How can they be qualified to cross the stars for hundreds of millions of light-years, spend a lot of time to send out a dozen ancient king class star ships, and also set up their Tianbei auction house headquarters here?! I can''t think! Why is that? Tianbei auction house. It has been a hundred thousand years since many celestial dynasties were conquered. Which celestial emperor dare to despise them? But now! Their headquarters! But to build on the earth! "Xiaonan, you have been transferred to the headquarters and become my disciple for 500 years, haven''t you?" The middle-aged man said lightly: "I was not qualified to know the reason based on your qualifications, but I don''t think I am the person in charge of the headquarters in Tianbei. However, I can''t decide the location of the headquarters without permission." "This is the order of the Lord!" The silent universe starry sky. Finally. After a middle-aged saying came out, all the people on the dozens of ancient king''s class star boats, as well as the young man, opened their eyes and mouths wide, but they were speechless. The saying in their ears made them all gooseflesh. "Command the helmsman below to speed up, arrive at the local star as soon as possible, and establish Tianbei headquarters!" "Because from now on, there will be no Tianbei branch in the Galaxy!" ¡­¡­ Tianbei auction house. Within two days, in the whole fairy kingdom, all disappeared, which made everyone puzzled. "Well, in the future, those monuments which are very dangerous and will lose their lives if they don''t pay attention to them, can only be personally dangerous." "Isn''t it? Although the price of Tianbei auction house is high, it''s also a rare thing that started in a thousand years. Do you remember that 300 years ago?" Hailong, one of the thirty-two cultivation stars, can be heard everywhere about this matter, which leads to the discussion. "Remember, how don''t you remember, Tianbei auction house took out an unknown mud ball at the beginning, starting at 50000 Lingshi. At the beginning, all the descendants of the star owners didn''t mean to buy it at all." "However, there is still a loose cultivator who is about to die of old age. He will save a thousand years of spirit stone to take out and buy this mud ball. But in the end, all the descendants of the star Lord can''t help crashing into the wall to regret, because it is a lightning Pearl! " Tianbei auction house. It can be said that it is an opportunity for low-level monks to soar to the sky. Listening to the dialogue between several disciples of the cultivation immortal sect, all the fighters who come and go stop. "With the immortal power of absorbing Lei Mingzhu, sanxiu not only returned to the young age with strong blood, but also made a breakthrough from the immortal on earth to the real immortal." "This happened in the dark crane star. The dark crane star Lord paid a personal visit to him. He became the most powerful man under the dark crane star Lord now by combining with him as a brother of worship." Star Lord''s brother! The best! It''s a good life, isn''t it?! Don''t say it''s the ordinary martial artist, it''s the disciple of the immortal cultivation sect. Listen to me, I can''t help but show a trace of envy and envy in my eyes. Everyone imagined that the life of Lao sanxiu would one day fall on his own head. But now there is no Tianbei auction house. Will this happen again? "By the way, have you seen the imperial edict issued by the emperor of the sky today?" "Who is this Chu Lingxiao? How can he do it? He can ask the emperor to issue an imperial edict in person to kowtow to the palace of Xianchao to make amends!" Above the sea dragon. In front of the window of the box of the tallest restaurant, a cold and indifferent young man sat there alone drinking wine. His face was like a sculpture with distinct features, and his face was very beautiful. Just. At this time, there is a trace of disdain and pride in his eyes. He slightly raised the corner of his mouth, slightly drawing back his eyes from the people talking below. "Xue Qianlong, Bi Xingren, Wu Dongwei, Murong City, Bai Yi!" A few names came out of my mouth. The mood is more pleasant to the extreme. "How nice of you five to die! How nice to die! Fortunately, I Yin Tianqi is not as stupid as you. Go to pay a birthday to some old Sirius guy. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll die in that crazy guy named Chu Lingxiao! " "There are six stars and Tianjiao in Xianyu, only I Yin Tianqi is left alone. Who can fight with me Yin Tianqi in the future?" He just finished. A faint voice came into his ears, and he laughed with great satisfaction, which solidified in an instant. Under his sight, a white dress appeared quickly, carrying his hands on his back, and walked slowly towards this side. "Forget you, tomb, how can you miss one?" Yin Tianqi: "..." Chapter 175 This restaurant. It''s a sea dragon. Even the whole Xianyu, the largest restaurant, at least it must be the land God fairyland, so it is qualified to stay here and drink. And he''s Yin Tianqi. The box. The descendants of the star Lord are not qualified to come in, except for the immortal saints like him, or the real immortal level star Lord. Mortal? Yin Tianqi frowns and stares at Chu Lingxiao. He can''t help but feel a condensation when he sees the other side getting closer to him. "Stop!" exclaimed the subconscious voice! Who are you! " "Are you just a mortal who can come in at will?" However. He just finished. A word. His face suddenly changed. Suddenly I realized something. Suddenly, he got up from his seat. Yin Tianqi''s face was white, his eyes were startled, and he could not help backing away. His lips trembled: "you You are the old thing that master said Chu Lingxiao! " "Old man? According to generations, you should respect me as a teacher! " Yin Tianqi: "..." Hearing this, Yin Tianqi really wants to curse his mother! Shizu, master! I haven''t seen any guru level figures. As soon as they appeared, they killed one of their own disciples! "You What are you going to do! " Looking at Chu Lingxiao, they all came to themselves. Yin Tianqi''s scalp is numb and his pupils are constricted violently, just like a cat on the tail. His whole body hair is completely fried, and his voice is shaking: "you Stop! Don''t go any further! " With the previous sitting at the window. While listening to the conversation of the subordinates, he was proud of drinking and laughing. He was totally different in a moment. Yin Tianqi''s face was frightened, his limbs were cold, he was shivering, and he was almost crying. This one in front of you. On seniority. It''s really his Shizu! But there is no such master in the world! Kill five star Tianjiao in a row, and send his head to Lord Zhou, and then kill him! It''s all done! The word "bully" can''t be described! See Chu Lingxiao''s footsteps finally stop. The palpitation in Yin Tianqi''s heart did not decrease at all. He forced his brow to tremble, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and forced his face to smile, but his voice was still shaking, saying: "teacher Shizu, the contradiction between you and Shizun and several princes, no matter what I do, please Please don''t... " "Then let me ask you, how many of you, master, are you going to make all the major cultivation schools in the immortal region accept more than one hundred thousand mortals every year? What are you going to do?" Yin Tianqi: "..." "There are more than 100000 people in a year. Now after thousands of years, these ordinary people who are not supposed to cultivate immortals have a poor talent and consumed an astronomical amount of cultivation resources. If these resources are not used, there should be dozens of ancient saints born in Xianyu, or even more. However, why is such a simple truth? How many of you, master, still need to let the immortal cultivation sect recruit disciples Yin Tianqi: "..." "Let me tell you that they are afraid that there will be some demons who have the potential to break through to the immortals and break their dominance over the immortals. Under the pretext of fighting for the chance to cultivate immortals for ordinary people, it is actually to suppress these cultivation schools and win a reputation for the people. It''s just like a calculation. It''s really a fine fight! " Yin Tianqi: "..." Not seen in 8000 years! My disciples, your strategy really opened your eyes! Chu Lingxiao''s face was calm, he raised his hand slowly, looked at Yin Tianqi with cold eyes. The latter was sweating, as if to see the end of the day, pupils enlarged, crazy scream. "No, no! no Spare your life, Shizu The fantasy world in Yin Tianqi''s heart is close to collapse. He has not yet reached the zenith of Xianyu. He hasn''t let the stars and thousands of families appreciate his supreme demeanor! How could he die! How could he die here! "Shizu, spare your life! All this has nothing to do with me! You need to ask for a crime, find Look for the master! " "Don''t you really know that? Why do you think the other five died? " Yin Tianqi: "..." "There is no forgiveness for playing with ordinary people and those who are in the same boat and in the same boat!" Yin Tianqi: "..." This day! Yin Tianqi''s pupils are wide, and the screams before his death have not been introduced to the outside His body. Instant to crush. When Chu Lingxiao left. There are still people everywhere talking about the imperial edict issued by the sky. "Although I don''t know who this Chu Lingxiao is, do you think he will kowtow to the palace of Xianyu to make amends as the emperor said?" "Sure! Do you still need to say that! Who dares to disobey the emperor of Xianyu if he is a monk of Xianyu! " ¡­¡­ Dong Dong. A ray of light, shining into the land of fairy land, is a new day, starting. Central Xianyu. Once again ushered in the star Lord''s worship. On the main hall. Yuntian sits in the Golden Dragon chair, Zhao Longyun, Xia Tianyou and other five kings, sitting on both sides. "You love Qing, hasn''t Chu Lingxiao appeared?" A faint voice. Echoing in the whole Xianchao palace, Yang mojue and other star lords all shook their heads respectfully. There was a sneer on the corner of cloud sky''s mouth. "Old man, you ignore the imperial edict issued by our emperor. It seems that you really regard us as if we were eight thousand years ago." "How about the ancient king! The ancient king will be punished for violating the laws set by the Galactic empress! " He had thought of it for a long time. Chu Lingxiao won''t be obedient. That''s good! He has a good reason to go to the imperial palace. Let the ancient king forbid the strong under the empress''s sect to take this old thing for him, and then give it to him for disposal! "Master, don''t worry! We''ll see each other soon! " The sky sneered at itself. Then, with a big wave of his hand, he said: "come on, put your car on, I want to..." However, when he was just about to go to the Imperial Palace, he suddenly found that there were five less star lords in the lower 32 immortal regions! The cloud sky suddenly exclaimed in a cold voice: "what''s the matter!" "Why didn''t the five star lords, the crane star, the Dragon Star and the tiger star, come today?" Yang Mo Jue and other star lords suddenly looked at the two sides of their faces with a daze. Only then did they find that there were five missing. Zhao Longyun, summer you and other five kings, also can''t help looking, all slightly frowned. What is missing They are all the family starmasters behind his own disciples! All right, you guys! How dare you not come to worship us today? Are you scared by the old guy Chu Lingxiao? A group of consultants! "Newspaper! Newspaper!!! " But just then. There was a hurried figure outside the door, running in flurried. Yuntian and others were dissatisfied and frowned. "What''s the matter, in such a hurry!" It seems that the visitor has just experienced an extremely frightening event. His voice is still trilling and his face is full of horror. "Report Report to the emperor, the four star lords: Ming crane star, Hailong star, Tianhu star and Haohai star, and the Lord of tianhangshan mountain, all of them All dead! " Star lords: "..." "And Besides, just now there was another tomb near the disciples who were handed down by several princes. It also said the name of young master Yin Tianqi! " The kings of Xianyu: "..." Yuntian: "..." Chapter 176 On the main hall. As the voice of the immortal general in armor fell, it was like a dead night. Yang Mo, who has lost all the stars, is shocked and speechless, unable to return to his spirit for a long time. This ancient king''s means! I really don''t pay attention to the whole Xianyu! Which ancient king of the galaxy is this! Normally, now, the celestial realm, is the most dazzling cultivation star realm in the whole galaxy. It can be said that on the eve of the 8800 year old world, it is the most obvious goal in the world! It has not only created a precedent of more than 100000 years, but also become the leader in the whole galaxy in only 8000 years! On the inside story. Maybe it can''t compare with those old star regions. But in terms of potential, in the current galaxy, who can compete with Xianyu! Six immortals! Send out any one! You can be the emperor of the celestial kingdom in all the major star regions of the galaxy and enjoy the supreme glory of all the immortals! Emperor Yuntian! It''s the peak of the immortal! Throughout the galaxy, which Immortal Emperor can become the peak of immortality in a short time of 8000 years, and impact the realm of the supreme realm - ancient king taboo! Which cultivation star domain is there! Which Immortal Emperor! Only in the holy land of immortals can the supreme and invincible galactic lady be granted the name of the Imperial Palace minister! Who can? Who is the first celestial emperor in the galaxy? The sky of heaven! Their kingdom of immortals, their Lord, their kings! It is among the great immortals of the galaxy, who are destined to be under the control of the empress! But now there is an ancient king named Chu Lingxiao! He claims to be the master of emperor Yuntian and several Xianyu kings! From the killing of five disciples and the killing of King Zhou, to the disappearance of one month I thought the man finally knew how to be afraid and hid somewhere. Not long ago! The emperor issued an imperial edict to make the other party kowtow in the immortal hall to make amends. That''s a powerful ancient king! The Milky way is named taboo, which shows the strength of ancient king territory and can easily subvert a cultivation star territory. But they are the emperor. But let each other kneel for three days and three nights in front of the celestial Tianjiao Mausoleums in Xianyu! In the realm of immortality! Then dare to order the ancient king! These are the words of the world! Don''t say that other celestial emperors are ancient kings of the same rank. Have you ever heard that someone dares to say that! Since that day at the birthday party. Chu Lingxiao''s scene when he killed Lord Zhou in a single move was supposed to be their unforgettable shadow. But just after the emperor said this, he was as happy as meeting the rain! Can''t help sighing. They are the emperor of Xianyu. With such great words, the mood is comparable to that of the ancient king! Since ancient times, blue is better than blue! How about master! An old antique who has lived for tens of thousands of years, has been cultivated up to now, but can enter the realm of ancient king. Their emperor Yuntian, only eight thousand years old, has reached the peak of eight thousand year immortal saint! Which is lower, which is higher! Obviously! But now it''s time again. Not only killed the star Lord behind the five disciples, but also killed Yin Tianqi, the last star Tianjiao in Xianyu. The tomb was even more silent and appeared beside the other five tombs! This is a naked provocation! It''s solid! Give them a louder slap! ¡­¡­ Bang! The huge angry slap on the table made Yang mojue and other star lords tremble. No one dared to make a sound. At this time, who is the most angry? It''s shuidaozi boshixuan! "Old man, you dare to kill my disciple!!!" Boshixuan''s eyes were red, and he was holding the seat to death. The whole immortal hall heard the sound of crunching the seat handle. "Elder martial brother, this old man is so rampant. You''d better start at once and go to see the empress as the Imperial Palace minister!" Bu Shixuan''s eyes were angry, and he bit his teeth severely: "let the empress send some ancient kings to suppress the old man who didn''t know how to live or die!" What master! We have been away from the earth for eight thousand years. We are not earth friars anymore. We are both teachers and apprentices. We are already dead! Let you kneel in front of several disciples! Kowtow to make amends! Is to give you a chance to live! You old man! Not only ungrateful. Unexpectedly, I''m in Xianyu again! Kill the last star Tianjiao in Xianyu! Zhao Longyun, Xiayou, Liu Gangfeng and Guanluo also stood up. Although they didn''t express their anger like Bu Shixuan, their faces were gloomy. They were a month ago. I have tasted the feeling of losing my disciple. But who ever thought. Chu Lingxiao is an old guy. Their former master! He is so bold and reckless. He really wants to be the enemy of his whole immortal kingdom! Zhao Longyun is the calmest one among several people, but he still can''t restrain his anger. His eyes are full of thick blood, tightly clenched his fist, and he looks up to the sky calmly. "Elder martial brother, what are you going to do?" Old man! I don''t think it''s true! Really think of us. Stay in this starry sky for 8000 years, will you not make any progress! The cultivation method you passed on to seven of me! All your abilities! Now it has been completed! You are a monk from the native earth. What else can you do! Yang Mo Jue and other celestial masters, with their heads lowered, their faces dignified and silent. The struggle at this level. It''s not true that they can participate. "Come on, show me!" Cloud cold face, stood up. "Now, I will go to the Imperial Palace and ask her majesty to send some ancient kings to take this old man who does not know the height of the earth!" With his status in the galaxy now! Even more with his only eight thousand years, he will become the peak of the immortal potential! Chu Lingxiao, the old guy, even though the ancient king, compared with their whole Xianyu, the female emperor valued them more! "Wait, Lord!" However, at this time. The immortal general suddenly opened his mouth again and said: "there is still something to be said at the end, then After killing several star lords, Chu Lingxiao also took half of the spirit of his planet. Now, the spirit of Styx crane star and Hailong star has declined rapidly Hear the immortal general. Yang Mo Jue''s face was suddenly startled, and he stood out. "Tell the emperor, some princes, Chu Lingxiao. He took part of Sirius''s spirit. I don''t know what he is going to do." The steps just stepped out of the sky suddenly stopped. With Zhao Longyun, Xia Xiayou, bu Shixuan and others, we had a look at each other, and a trace of suspicion appeared in our eyes, as if we had guessed something at the same time. All of them showed a little playful smile, full of banter, as if they finally caught Chu Lingxiao''s weakness. "You don''t have to say it!" Yuntian sits back in the Dragon seat, slightly raises his mouth and flashes a hint of sarcasm on his face. "It seems that there is no need to go to the imperial palace!" He said in a cold voice: "come, prepare to build the ancient road of starry sky. My emperor will lead 100000 immortal soldiers to level the earth!" Old man! Since you care so much about the earth! Then I''ll kill it! Chapter 177 The whole fairyland. There are thirty-two cultivation stars up and down. At this time node just after one month, great changes have taken place. Thirty two spiritual channels of the cultivation planet. All are missing. All the celestial friars look at the sky. His face was full of melancholy and confusion. What''s the matter with them? Aura! How can the sharp decrease be so severe! They thought about it, too. Maybe there''s something wrong with the pulse. But the speculation was quickly dismissed. Planet spirit. The most important thing in the world of cultivating immortals. Once there is something wrong with the spirit system, it will directly affect the overall level of a cultivation planet. Therefore, it is guarded by the star master family. behind each star master family, there is a real immortal peak and strong one. More importantly, as a minister of the immortal Kingdom, no one can dare to strike the spirit system. The aura decreased sharply. It has a direct impact on all the monks in the immortal region, their accomplishments have been improved, and even the martial artists in the mortal world feel as if they have lost a part of their body. Feeling inexplicably depressed. Usually take a deep breath of air, you feel refreshed and relaxed. Now I can only frown. "Star Lord family, don''t you come out to explain!" All over the fairy land. There were voices of dissatisfaction from the monks. It''s the star Lord family. Improper care of the spirit and vessels leads to the pollution of the spirit and vessels. More daring to repair. It''s said that the star master family is guarding against theft and forcibly absorbing the purest part of the spirit vein, so that the spirit Qi of the immortal region has such a problem now! These loose repairs. Wandering around the galaxy. The world is home. No worries. Nature is not afraid of evil. It also caused a big wave around the Xianyu area. Those who cultivate immortals are also very critical. In the mortal world. Compared with the high star master family, Xiuxian sect has more status. There are complaints from the people. Blame the stars one after another. Water can carry a boat, but it can also capsize it. They can send people to warn them not to speak in disorder, but they are ignorant and fearless. There are two thirds of ordinary people in Xianyu. What can they do. If only one or two. Even one or two planets. They would not be angry and willing to be blamed by ordinary people, but this is not one or two, but all ordinary people in Xianyu! Can only bear in silence. There is no pain to say. However, there are more and more doubts and misunderstandings about the Xiuxian faction on the major stars of Xianyu. Look at the star master''s posture. Obviously know the reason for the sudden decrease of Reiki, but why there is still no remedial action? The spirit of the immortal realm has been greatly reduced. From the perspective of God, the immortal Kingdom, which once exuded the divine breath, has fairy Phoenix chirping, dragon roaring, Golden Lotus, and various rare ancient animals emerging However, these miraculous scenes, which are made of surging spirit, have disappeared without trace. Once upon a time. It is the holy land of immortals that many star region monks admire. Now it''s like changing from a young man full of energy to an old man in his old age. Although aura still exists. But compared with other regions of the galaxy, there is a sense of dead discomfort. This scene. Soon let the star Lord of Chifeng near Xianyu be aware of the difference. Hu TIANYAO, the star Lord of Chifeng, belongs to the friar of the southern forest region of the galaxy. Nanlin star field! Founded by Nanlin Xiansheng, it is said that the body is a fire unicorn. After he became a man, he added an ancient word to his name, saying that he wanted to march into the ancient kingdom. There are 30 immortals under my hand. Like the immortal realm, it belongs to a Xiuxian star realm which is less than ten thousand years old but has great potential. If there are no more five immortals in the immortal realm. Nanlin! Generals are the most popular star regions in the galaxy, and the names of Imperial Palace ministers will not fall into the sky! Nanlin central palace. A dignified, middle-aged man in white clothes, sitting on a dragon chair. There are 30 Nanlin star lords standing below. Among them, there are three ancient immortals and eight ancient saints. Compared with the indifferent eyes of the sky, this Nanlin immortal saint has a more affinity. But after hearing Hu TIANYAO''s report. The middle-aged people''s eyes are slightly fixed, and their tone is also very sharp. "Is that true?" Hu TIANYAO nodded heavily. Whoa! Suddenly it caused a stir below. All the stars in Nanlin were shocked and talked to each other. Gu Nanlin coughed, frowned and said: "what do you think of this matter, Aiqing?" , "Chen suggested that people should be sent to the fairy field to investigate secretly, and let them know clearly and move further." "The emperor, Hu Xingzhu''s proposal, I don''t agree with you. Once it''s like this, if it''s detected by the sky, it''s my Nanlin star that can''t make it dirty. So I suggest that you stay still and wait for the change!" "I am seconded!" "I disagree!" Since the birth of the five immortals, the immortal realm has been steadily pressed on the head of the Southern Forest Star realm. Now I see Xianyu. There is no reason why such a mess happened. I can''t help but let the stars of Nanlin feel the chance. But. There are still many people who take the opposite attitude. An old man in a yin-yang Taoist suit with a long white beard stood up. At the moment, all the disputing stars of Nanlin fell silent. "Emperor, now Yuntian is granted the name of emperor palace minister, and it is destined to enter the field of ancient king taboo in the future." "If I don''t take any action in Nanlin star region, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for him to break through the ancient king region one day." The old man''s words fell. Let the star Lord, who just had objections, suddenly sink in his face. The old man was clearly on the other side. "What the old master said, forgive me for being frank, it''s really worrying!" A middle-aged man in silver and white armor and cold temperament stood up and respectfully saluted Gu Nanlin. "Emperor, I will be bold and Frank at last. Although you are weaker than the sky, emperor, even if you step into the ancient kingdom one day in the future, he dare not to fight against my Nanlin Xingyu!" This middle-aged man in silver and white armor, speaking of this, paused for a moment, and gave a light glance at the old man of Daofu. "Don''t forget, old Grand Master, the rules set by the empress are clear and clear, but no one can fight for the cultivation star realm in the ancient king realm!" "Violators, no matter where they are, will be punished with the most severe punishment!" The old man''s face was subdued by Tao. Suddenly. It''s a little embarrassing. How did he forget this! Seeing that the old man was subdued by Tao, Gu Nanlin, who had been sitting on the Dragon chair and had no words, said coldly: "OK, let the emperor decide later. Hu Aiqing, you can continue to observe the trend of Xianyu. If there is any change again, you can report to the emperor!" The ancient Nanlin itself is a unicorn, the king''s blood, more adept at the art of intrigue. Between understatement. It''s about to be uncovered. Compared to this. He is more concerned about another thing. "The emperor asked you to investigate the Tianbei headquarters and move to any place. Have you made sure?" Chapter 178 Tian Bei... Gu Nanlin said these two words. The whole hall of nanlinxian Dynasty. Whether it was the old Grand Master or the general in silver and white armor, many Nanlin star lords frowned and fell silent. They are Nanlin star. Compared with the time when Xianyu was born, it was 1500 years in the morning. However, even though it has nearly ten thousand years of inheritance time, it still knows little about Tianbei auction house. Don''t look at Tianbei auction house. Mingmian is an interest organization. It only auctions items in various cultivation star regions. The person in charge of the planet only reaches the land God Wonderland. But they know. Behind Tianbei, there is indeed an ancient king''s realm! Details of Tianbei auction house. It is superior to many cultivation star regions. Nine thousand years ago. In terms of the peak level monument of the immortal saint. At the beginning, Xianyu had not been born, and their Nanlin Xingyu had just been established for more than a thousand years. However, this matter is still one of the taboos of many Xianchao emperors! The devil, the immortal! Nine thousand years ago. At that time, throughout the galaxy, there was only such a celestial peak as magic sky. The realm of fairyland. No one is his opponent. It''s said that depending on Kunpeng''s blood, he once had a hand with an ancient king taboo, but he was able to retreat all over, which shows that Kunpeng''s blood is powerful! But magic sky. It''s like a meteor flashed by, only blooming for a thousand years. I don''t know why. In the field of the sun, the body suddenly disappears and falls, and the peak of the immortal Saint disappears in everyone''s eyes. So far. No one knows why. However, as soon as the treasure house left by the magic sky is in the world, it will lead many immortals to make a move. It''s a private treasure at the top of the Immortals'' peak. No one is greedy, but no one can enter it at last. Even then. The shadow of several ancient kings appeared vaguely, but when the North auction house appeared that day, those ancient kings took the initiative to withdraw. I don''t know about the Milky way. In the end, there are several ancient kings, but they can give way actively. Enough to prove. The strength of Tianbei''s backstage boss is not the general Guwang. I''m afraid that he has been in the forefront of Guwang! Don''t look at Xianyu. It''s very strong now. The Lord of the cloud heaven also granted the name of the Imperial Palace minister. But this thing. Up to now, they are the only ones who have passed on at least for nine thousand years. They are the forbidden events that the whole galaxy will never pass on again! No one answered. "Well?" Gu Nanlin frowned at once. "Haven''t you made it clear?" Tianbei auction house. All of a sudden, he withdrew from the whole Nanlin Xingyu. I thought it was his Nanlin Xingyu who offended each other. It was discovered afterwards. It turns out that there is no Tianbei branch in the whole galactic cultivation region, and there is no trace to be found. The Buddha disappeared from the galaxy in an instant. No matter what. Tianbei headquarters. It can''t be, can''t it? "Dragon war, you say!" Gu Nanlin''s eyes flashed and his face showed a trace of dignity. He looked at the general in silver armor. "My emperor asked you to send his guards to search all parts of the galaxy. Have you found them now?" Longzhan wanted to stop talking. He opened his mouth and tried to say something, but he still didn''t say it. The old Taoist, with a cold smile, seemed to follow Gu Nanlin''s words, still with respect, but the words were full of ridicule. "General long, the emperor is asking you something. If you have something, please say it quickly." "Didn''t the emperor find out the result of one month''s time when he gave the guards under general Long''s command?" Dragon war eyebrows a tight, can not help but glare at each other. This old man is unbroken. Revenge on the public! The star master of Tao subdues the old man and laughs secretly. It seems plain, but his mouth is still slightly sneering. On the other side, the star Lord led by dragon war frowned, and an assistant general behind him pushed dragon war. "General, the emperor asked you." "Report to the emperor, you will be incompetent. So far, no clue has been found." Dragon war words just fall. Zhou Wupo''s wrinkled face suddenly changed, full of ridicule and scolding: "long Zhan, you are brave!" "The Emperor gave you a month to ban the guards. You didn''t find it. You have the power to defeat the emperor!" Say. With a dignified look, he looked at the ancient Nanlin on the high seat and said respectfully: "emperor, dragon war is so disobeying your orders. I ask you to dismiss dragon war immediately!" Just. He just looked up. Gu Nanlin stares at Zhou wuchuang and tells him not to go too far. The latter quickly backs away and doesn''t dare to make any more noise. What is Zhou Wupo thinking. As the emperor of a region, Gu Nanlin is like a mirror in his heart. He can see clearly. The skill of the emperor. Pay attention to balance. How could he be dismissed from dragon war, but he didn''t understand. Search the galaxy. We can''t find Tianbei headquarters. Where are we now? At this time. Longzhan suddenly raised his head. Opening way: "the emperor, the last guard under his hand is not bad. It''s the headquarters of Tianbei. It seems to sink into the sea. There is no trace left." "Except..." Gu Nanlin asked subconsciously, "except what?" "In addition to the solar region, there is no search, and the whole galaxy has been sent to find places." Solar region? Everyone was stunned. Suddenly. Hear this area. Even Zhou Wupo, who had been fighting against the dragon, was stunned. Immediately. The tone was full of sarcasm. "General long, you don''t want to say that Tianbei headquarters has moved to the solar region, do you?" Longzhan''s face sank slightly, and there was no response. He also knew it was impossible. The region of the sun. There are only eight dead stars. And how could Tianbei headquarters move to a completely barren place outside an indigenous planet. But the truth is! We have searched the whole galaxy, but now we still have the solar region. The old man''s star master can no longer be restrained. Cover your mouth one by one. He looked at the silent dragon war with a scoff on his face, and laughed at it one after another. That''s it. Do you want to compete with the old Grand Master for the first minister of Nanlin Xingyu? Many star Lords on the dragon war side shook their heads, showing a trace of disappointment on their faces. It seems that they need to think about whether to continue to stand on the side of dragon war. Compared with the sophisticated Zhou Wupo. The dragon war is a little tender. I just didn''t think of it. It''s also so mindless. What is the broken place in the solar region? Where will Tianbei headquarters be located? Gu Nanlin also slightly frowned. The secret way: "is it really wrong to promote the Dragon battle to the commander of the forbidden army?" However. Just then. Outside ran in an armour immortal soldier, full of inconceivable tone, with a trill, suddenly resounded throughout the hall. "Newspaper!!! Lord Huang, just at the starsky Observatory, a message came that the ancient road of the starsky was suddenly built on a large scale in Xianyu. It seems It seems that the target points to the solar region! " Zhou Wupo: "..." Gu Nanlin: "..." How is the sun star region again! Chapter 179 Nanlinxian hall. There was silence. Everyone''s face was full of confusion and strange color. What a rarity! It''s the sun again! That place dates back eight thousand years. It has become the barren land in the eyes of the whole galaxy. Only the aborigines can live in it! Xianyu. How could you go there and try your best to build the ancient road of starry sky? Need to know. The ancient star road of the sun star domain has been abandoned for eight thousand years, and no celestial Dynasty wants to build a back and forth star road there. What is the ancient star road? As the name suggests. It is no different from the platform and post station where the vehicles of the mortal world stop. Only for monks. If you want to go from one cultivation planet to another, there is no ancient way of starry sky. Unless you reach the immortal saint, you can''t cross the void in any way. Even the immortals. I dare not soar in the universe with my body. The threat of turbulence in space. Far greater than any force. Once encountered. All immortals will fall. In general, the ancient king did not dare to try the body crossing. Therefore, the ancient road in the starry sky is very important for monks. There is no ancient road of stars. Equal to lose all contact with the outside! The region of the sun. In total, there are only eight planets. That is such a desolate place, which has been forgotten by the whole Galaxy! "Tell the emperor what you have said. Which planet in Xianyu built the ancient star road?" Gu Nanlin immediately returned to his mind. With a heavy and cold voice, he immediately let all the stars, such as Zhou Botian and longzhan, react. Looking at the immortal soldier who came to report, they were all stunned for a moment. I don''t know what to say. Being stared at by so many big people. This is just a sentry of Nanlin Xingyu, with an embarrassed smile on his face. Hurriedly replied: "tell the emperor that it''s not the star of Xianyu, but the hinterland of central Xianyu. According to the front scout, the ancient star road starts directly from Xianyu palace and is built all the way." Zhou potian, dragon battle: "..." Gu Nanlin: "..." There was a commotion below. Rao is Gu nanlingui, the emperor of a region. He has a lot of experience in the storm and waves, and his brow is wrinkled. He is stunned. "What the hell are you doing with Yuntian and Xianyu kings? When you''re full, go to the sun and build an ancient road to the sky? " "It''s hard not to What is the most precious treasure of the world left when the devil and the immortal disappeared from the sun and the stars Not only did Gu Nanlin think so. Zhou Botian and long Zhan stand out at the same time and say the same similar words in unison. "Emperor, I suggest that we should build an ancient road to the sky of the sun star region at once!" "Emperor, I''m not going to suggest it. Now..." As a result, the two just finished, their eyes quite unexpectedly looked at each other. Gu Nanlin frowns tightly and looks down at a group of people. "Dear Aiqing, what''s your opinion?" All the stars of Nanlin nodded heavily. It''s just that you can''t get up early without profit. Xianyu. So directly in the imperial palace of Xianchao, the ancient road of starry sky will be built, which is totally impatient. They must have found something! No way! It''s really possible that it''s the devil and the immortal. What treasures are left there! In addition to being the first immortal, holy and magic sky in the galaxy, which has something to do with the solar region, who has left a footprint there? "Well, I''ll tell you right away!" If not for fear of space turbulence. At the moment, Gu Nanlin can''t wait to come to the sun star region in the immortal and holy manner, look down on the aborigines, and then take the first step to find the treasure! "Send 50000 immortal soldiers, day and night, to build in turn, and strive to complete in ten days!" To be honest. If they are not Xianchao, who is in charge of a region, they really can''t build an ancient path to the sun. That area. It has been abandoned for eight thousand years, hundreds of millions of light-years far away, and the resources needed are astronomical! It is a great sect of cultivating immortals at any level. It''s impossible! It''s a miracle! "By the way, emperor, the spy who was installed by Nanlin in the Tianfeng Xingzhu mansion in Xianyu. The day before yesterday, he reported that he had overheard an untrue message the other day." "What news?" The face of the ancient Nanlin is dark. "It''s said that Zhou Yunchang, one of the six kings in Xianyu, and his disciples passed on by himself, all died..." The forward immortal soldier said that he was embarrassed to laugh. How could it be true! "It''s said that the murderer is a man named Chu Lingxiao. It''s said that he comes from the earth. He''s also the master of heaven and the master of the six kings!" The voice just dropped. There was silence. It didn''t take long. Whoa! As if it had been suppressed for a long time. At the next moment, there was a burst of laughter. All Nanlin star Lords. Looking at the forward immortal soldier, pointing and saying, it''s all a high-profile contempt for the ignorant. "A little immortal soldier, if it''s ridiculous, needs to report to the emperor even if he hears the true and false news? Do you know the Lord of the heaven and the six kings in the immortal kingdom? What kind of people are they now Zhou Wupo shook his head helplessly, turned to look at longzhan and sneered: "general long, the frontier immortal soldier, should be in your charge, too? Today is really an eye opener for me! " Long Zhan''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t speak. He glared at the immortal soldier fiercely, and felt that his face was lost. This kind of silly news! It was put in the Grand Hall of the emperor! Do you have any eyesight! Listen! It''s fake! Do you still need to report it! Dragon battle, the star master, shook his head and was disappointed. It seems that we can''t stay in the same camp with dragon war any more. Otherwise. I don''t need the old Grand Master at all. I will be killed by my own people! Even the direct Department of longzhan can''t see it at this time. It''s full of shame and anger, with its head lowered, and doesn''t utter a word. Today they are. What a shame! "All right! I see. You go down. " Gu Nanlin waved, and when the front immortal soldier left, his face sank. Dissatisfaction with the eyes. Staring straight at the Dragon battle, his tone was full of anger and he said: "general long, I will discipline the emperor in the future. These people under your hand!" "Although it can''t be put on the stage, it''s also my Nanlin Xianbing. If you say such ignorance in front of other star regions today, it will become a joke in the mouth of the whole galaxy Xianchao. Do you know that!" One by one rebuke. Accompanied by the ears around the sky and other joking ridicule, as well as their own side is full of disappointed sighs. Let dragon fight feel face loss. Face bitter, can only quietly nod. The solar sphere! The reason why it is the native region in the eyes of the whole galaxy is because of the earth! Return to master! This bastard! Later, we must let this kid go along Xianbing team! But they don''t know. The vast universe. On a bright and bright planet, it seems to belong to the solar region, which is regarded as the aboriginal region by the people of Nanlin. At this point. But suddenly a white and a black figure appeared. Looking at the blue star in the distance. The figure in white exclaimed: "finally, I''m back..." Chapter 180 This bright star. We all know each other. The name of that blue planet is obvious! Earth! And these two white and black figures are Chu Lingxiao and long Bingyao. For longbingyao. Although she has been practicing for thousands of years, she has never experienced the physical body crossing the universe. Never, never. It''s better to say that there is still a long way to go to cross the universe in her holy land. But now. Her body. It''s really standing on the surface of the moon, and it''s really exposed in the whole outer space. A dreamlike feeling. Let her eyes light continuously shudder, looking at Chu Lingxiao in front of her, for a long time can''t return to her mind. Empire! Only in emperor''s realm can we carry people and easily travel hundreds of millions of light years. But she knows. The man in front of me. It''s not as simple as empire! Although the road of cultivation is endless. We can look at the Milky way for tens of millions of years. No one is stronger than the Empire. I never heard that he is stronger than the Empire! This is recognized as the best place! Cover the sky with one hand! Hold the stars! Indisputable! Under one strike, the whole galaxy will tremble for it. There is no monk who can block the Empire! But now. She longbingyao wants to say! Wrong! Everything is wrong! There is a more powerful existence above the Empire. Once in the world, there is no one to stop it. It is the Ultimate Prehistoric old monster! Invincible 300, 000 years of galactic empress! It''s hard for her to imagine that Chu Lingxiao is the master. If the truth. Once it''s known to the entire galaxy. It was such a shocking scene. Countless creatures in the galaxy witnessed the peerless face of the noble female emperor, just like a humble pet, with weak eyes and a moment of kneeling on Chu Lingxiao''s heel. The galaxy, which has tens of millions of years of history, should be completely subverted! By then! I''m afraid that all the people in Xianyu, who are enemies of Xianyu, will jump out! Looking at Chu Lingxiao with hands on his back in front of him, longbingyao''s heart trembled and his heart trembled. "Lord Master, that''s the rumor of waste Earth? " She just wanted to talk about the stars. Suddenly, he changed his tongue. There is an emperor who is willing to be a pet Where is the earth a waste star! Where are you still indigenous! It''s a holy land that really dominates the whole galaxy! There is no star realm that can be compared with any bright cultivation civilization! Looking not far ahead, you can see the blue earth. Chu Lingxiao stood there quietly, with his hands on his back and no words. Like this moment. Everything on the earth, anyone, can''t escape his pair of eyes as quiet as the abyss. For a long time. Eyes light a coagulate, the face shows a trace of disappointment. Sigh: "three months of waiting, there are only a few similar people, that flower, it seems still does not appear." A little sigh, full of the sense of silence and coolness. Looking at the white dress in front of me. At the moment, for some reason, longbingyao has an indescribable feeling. She feels that such a figure has been above the Empire. He, very lonely! The female emperor of the galaxy has been invincible for 300000 years, and the world is silent. Her master. How many years will it last? "What are you thinking?" The faint voice, suddenly came out, suddenly interrupted longbingyao''s thoughts. Beautiful eyes. Can''t help but show a little flustered, all over the face pretty red, hurriedly made up a reason. "Lord Master, I''m thinking that they have set up an ancient road to the sun and the sky. The goal must be the earth. Should they... " "Follow them, I''ll be waiting for them on earth." Chu Lingxiao turns around and walks past long Bingyao, saying: "the earth needs nourishment to recover. The energy of the six immortals is enough to make this planet not lose any of the immortals in the Galaxy!" Smell the words. Long Bingyao smiled bitterly. She''s really sad for the sky. I''ve been busy for most of the day. Build an ancient star road towards the sun star region. At the end of the day, people will be able to travel hundreds of millions of light-years, such as frogs at the bottom of the well, still complacent, and threaten their masters with the earth! I really want to see it. When the clouds and the kings of the celestial realm and the great army press on the earth. I found all my confidence and confidence cards. In front of them, I saw the desperate scene of instant collapse. Long Bingyao smiled bitterly and shook her head. Master, Zeng GUI is your master! Unfortunately. You don''t know what Lushan really looks like! "Keep up!" Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice, longbingyao''s body suddenly shuddered and hurriedly followed up, stunned, and found that it was going to the deep moon, which was full of confusion. "Master, why are you here?" "You''ll know in a minute." Longbingyao was more and more puzzled. Don''t you want to go back to earth? What do you do on the moon? Although she has lived in Xianyu for thousands of years, she also knows the eight stars in the sun star region. Except for the earth. Besides the extremely brilliant cultivation civilization, the other seven stars are dead stars in the true sense. There is no sign that life has ever lived. But the next moment. When Chu Lingxiao gently waved. The whole moon. In a moment, there was a huge tremor and a deep crack. The moment it appeared. The scene in front of us. It makes longbingyao''s scalp numb, eyes shrink sharply, and goose bumps come out. Take a cold airway backward: "this This is! " A mountain like head with bloodshot eyes hung in the crack. The sense of oppression, the innate imperial spirit, longbingyao never saw in this life! Like a long river of time. Boundless! Obviously I have been dead for many years! But even if there is only one head left, each other''s eyes seem to contain the sun, the moon and the stars, the universe of eight wastelands, as if a closed one between, countless star regions will collapse with it! This one. At any time straight to nine days Milky Way''s tremendous momentum! Even in the north of the sky, she didn''t feel it. It was so turbulent! It''s hard for her to imagine! This is from a dead man! Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still as calm as water, without waves. He waved at will. At the next moment, a ray of light came from the brow of this head. It''s golden. If it''s not behind the moon and the light is covered, I''m afraid the whole earth will be shining with golden light, just like the real holy land of immortality in ancient times! He had a big hand. Light converges between fingers. Next. One finger then points at longbingyao''s eyebrow. Longbingyao didn''t resist. She knew that Chu Lingxiao was teaching the head master some kind of memory. The golden light drowned in longbingyao''s body a little bit, when an obscure Sutra appeared in her mind. Longbingyao seemed to see some extremely frightening scene. She suddenly opened her eyes, her beautiful eyes trembled, her face was unbelievable, and she lost her voice: "he He was the great tramp of 300000 years ago! " Chapter 181 Stay in Xianyu for more than a month. Three months have passed since the earth. For today''s China, there is no mortal world in a period of five thousand years'' history that can reach its peak. Although still full of tall buildings. But between the buildings, you can see people in ancient costumes learning martial arts, unlike the modern, or the ancient, like the ancient world, crossing the long river of time and combining with the modern. In these three months. Ordinary people in China have experienced all kinds of great changes. From the initial panic, uneasiness, shock, and the complete collapse of the world outlook, to the present slowly accepting all these things, they have completely settled down. People of the past. Come back. Familiar names and flesh and blood appear in the world today. People butcher white and rise up. They call wolf juxu Huo to get rid of disease. Li Bai, the immortal of poetry, Lu Bu, the first general of the Three Kingdoms, Guan Yu, the sage of martial arts They came in droves. Historically. Those who once suppressed an era, the emperor of Qin and Han, the emperor of Tang and the emperor of song, are all wearing dragon robes and sitting in all ancient capitals of China. Ancestor return! In these three months, many northern imperial families have completely recovered the glory of floating dust in the vast history, and no more misery of the lonely royal family in the past. It''s twelve times heavier than the land God fairyland. But also a strong existence! The immortal in the world -- a person who was appointed emperor. Used to be the master of the world. But. But now he is willing to take off the Dragon Robe, as if to discard the great achievements left in the history, and to pursue a higher level in this world - Xiandao! Huangzu! Still strong! After learning that there is someone behind them, Zhu Huang seems to be very happy to be a member of the emperor''s group. Even though he has the blood of the emperor, he is still willing to let his descendants live in the hands of the emperor''s group. For those who don''t know the truth. This has become a puzzle that has not been solved. Another puzzle. Even more, all the immortals in the imperial world were shocked. Several famous Chinese mountains were all suspended in the sky, facing the snow mountain in Kunlun, Jinling, as if they could sit on the same level as each other. There were several more powerful figures than their breath! A month ago. There are tens of thousands of ancient beasts in various places, and the breath is more than that of the monk in the mountain! And a few days ago. More than a dozen ancient starships, which block out the sky and block out the sun, suddenly fell over China, not only making all people in China, their eyes wide open, extremely shocked, but also causing a sensation in China all over the world! Far away in the universe. In addition to their earth, thought only human wishful thinking, but actually there are other lives! In their impression. Obviously! Sir, I didn''t tell them that! Or Even sir, I didn''t expect that there would be this unexpected visitor?! These ancient starships. There are so many people standing there, even the weakest ones, have reached the land God fairyland. The breath of each leader makes their scalp hair and eyes shocked. I thought it was Sir. They have seen the most powerful monks, but they did not expect that there are still more mysterious people in the world beyond the stars! Jinling! Zhao, PU and Zhu are independent. The return of the three families to the emperor''s ancestry has made today''s Jinling much more remarkable than other ancient capitals. Other imperial families. Only a few immortals! And Jinling. But there are more than thirty! In particular, three of them were the real founding emperors in Chinese history, so Jinling has become one of the most visible ancient capitals in China. But at this time, Zhao''s royal family hall. But there is no arrogance in the world. The atmosphere was extremely depressing. All over the place. They are all young people with frowns and faces, most of whom are not over 30 years old. But it''s young. But each of them has a pair of deep eyes of the city. The emperor''s temperament inadvertently flows out of them, which highlights their eager identity. The emperor of heaven! There are three upright people in the lobby. They are three middle-aged people with solemn look and full of vicissitudes. They were the founding fathers of Zhao, Zhu and Pu, Zhao Hengren, Zhu Chongliang and puxuanye. Cultivation has reached the peak of immortals! In addition to these famous emperors in history, there are three legitimate descendants in the hall, Zhao Yongchang and Zhao Ningyu. But facing a group of old ancestors. How dare they sit? They can only stand quietly behind them, but they are still like many gods in the world of the emperor. Their brows are wrinkled and they are worried. The enemy is coming. The next moment. Three white mansions suddenly appeared. Three young people dressed in white and carrying a sword behind them suddenly appeared in the hall of Zhao family. Compared with many emperors. Each of these three people has a beautiful appearance and a detached temperament. It seems that they do not belong to the secular world at all, just like they are really limited to the legendary immortal gas field. Everyone has reached the immortal world! As soon as these three young men in white appeared, they had no scruples to scan around the emperors. Even if they are both immortals. But the eyes of these three people are just like looking at a group of ordinary mortals. There is a slight contempt and disdain in their eyes. Soon, they take back their sight. Immediately. There was a sneer on the corner of the mouth. His eyes were calm, and he had a sense of superiority. He looked at the three Kaizu emperors in the right place. As if waiting for Zhao Hengren, Zhu Chongliang and Pu Xuanye to make a decision. These three young people. Mainly the middle one. The young man was aloof and more prominent. He put on a commanding attitude of looking down and looked at the three Kaizu emperors in front of him coldly. He was lazy and impatient and said: "what''s the matter?" "You haven''t thought about it, have you?" The youth''s words fell. The atmosphere in the lobby is even more lifeless. These people who once suppressed the emperor of an era in history, when facing the young man in white, their momentum is obviously weaker and their brows are even tighter. Zhao Ningyu and other three lineal descendants, the eyes are also more uneasy, full of humiliation tightly clenched fist. "A bunch of unknowns!" Seeing no response, the young man suddenly snorted coldly. He didn''t pay any attention to more than 30 immortals in the world. He was full of ridicule and disdain. "Our Kunlun sword sect is a real immortal sect. You who are the world''s emperors are just a group of people with no reputation!" "In the name of the master, I will give you one last chance. If you want to join our Kunlun sword sect, we will teach you what is the real immortal cultivation method!" As the founder of the Zhao family. Zhao Hengren can''t help it any longer. The young man''s high attitude. Leng Sheng asked in reply: "then why do you Kunlun sword sect let us be the lowest level of external disciples? You should know that we are also human immortals!" Chapter 182 Zhao Hengren''s voice asked angrily. It immediately aroused the resonance of all the emperors and the descendants of the three lineages, raised their heads and glared at the youth, as if the other side had to give a clear statement. Just. What Zhao Hengren said. Not only didn''t let the young people''s contempt drop, but their eyes were more ironic. Just a second. Immediately. As if I heard Tianda''s joke, I stood up and laughed wildly. I glanced at Zhao Hengren at will. The light eyes were full of ignorance. A joking look said: "what did you just say? I didn''t hear you. Can you say it again? " Quiet! It''s quiet! The young man''s attitude was so arrogant that the emperor''s face suddenly fell cold. This moment. The whole lobby. I can only hear young people''s unbridled laughter. "Two younger martial brothers, did you just hear that? These friars are so ignorant that I feel sorry for them! " One is called chenwuya, the other is called chenguifeng. Two young people look at each other for a long time. In an instant, he laughed loudly. The whole hall immediately echoed with laughter of three people, full of strong irony. It seems that Kunlun sword sect. It''s a great reward to accept you as a disciple. How dare you be dissatisfied? It''s ridiculous! "It''s just a group of mortals. Don''t you think I''m not worthy of your status as a disciple of Kunlun sword clan?" Chen Xiao''s sword snorted coldly, and his tone was full of disdain: "a group of guys with high eyes and low hands can let you enter the Kunlun sword sect. It''s a chance you can''t fix for several generations. How dare you bargain with our Kunlun sword sect?" "I also want to remind you by the way that your status as emperor is worthless in the eyes of Kunlun sword clan!" There was a cold hum of endless dust and dust returning to the wind. They made a mocking tour of the whole court. The cold hum from time to time made the people in the court look blue. They are all famous people in the history. In the era of taking charge of the ups and downs of the world, how dare they be so despised! Today. They are going to be humiliated by three young people again and again! "Don''t make a decision yet! If I had not been ordered by my master today, I would not have stayed in this world for a moment! " Chen Xiaojian''s face was cold. He covered his nose and looked disgusted. "The air in this place is really dirty. It can''t be compared with the holy land of Kunlun sword sect. Only the lowest mortal will live on the ground all the time. You are still the immortal!" Smell the words. The face of the whole audience was more difficult to see. The Kunlun sword sect of ancient Xiuxian sect is shameless. If it''s not lucky, how can it live forever if it''s in the light of my husband! Now not only take advantage of the time when my husband is missing, but also occupy Kunlun snow mountain! Also with a high contempt, like watching animals, looking at the Chinese living on the ground! Zhao Hengren clenched his teeth and said in a cold voice: "if so, go back and tell your master, we will never join Kunlun sword sect, so that he doesn''t need to send any more people in the future!" Chen Xiaojian''s face was shocked. Looking at Zhao Hengren thoughtfully, he said lightly: "I can remind you that if you lose this chance, all of you will have no chance in the future, and then step into Kunlun sword clan!" The dust is boundless, the dust returns to the wind two people, stands aside looks at each other. Then I looked at the whole audience coldly. The heart is full of sneer. "A group of frogs at the bottom of the well really think that they are the emperor. How amazing are they?" "I think that Kunlun sword sect has made you a disciple of the outside world, which is bad for you? To be clear about your identity, we can only reach this height in the holy land of Jianzong, Kunlun! " ¡­¡­ Zhao Hengren and Zhu Chongliang, Pu Xuanye, the two founding emperors, have a calm face and don''t want to pay any more attention to Chenxiao sword. But the contempt of Chenxiao sword. Finally, one of the emperor granted figures of Zhu''s royal family couldn''t stand it. He immediately slapped the table angrily, stared at each other angrily, and shouted: "didn''t you hear what Zhao said! All three of my vassals will never join the Kunlun sword sect. Please get out of here Looking at this middle-aged man with a beard, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a bit of general temperament, he stood up. All the other emperor sealing figures in the Zhu family looked at the past, with an indescribable face on their faces. Zhu Chongliang, as the founder of Zhu''s royal family, is also full of complexity. Before Zhu Chongliang died. An imperial edict was issued to order the grandson to succeed. I thought everything would be the same as what he arranged. My grandson would become the second Emperor Zhu. But when he came to the modern age after 700 years, looking through the historical records, he found that Zhu Yunzhai, his four sons, had planned to usurp the throne and became the second emperor of Zhu! Zhu Chongliang sighed in his heart. Even though he was angry, his face suddenly changed, and the emperor''s Qi and style came into being. With a cold voice, Zhu Yunzhai, the fourth son, said: "I, the king of Zhu, will never join the Kunlun sword clan!" The voice just dropped. Puxuan leaves also cold face, stood up. "And I, the king of Pu!" When the three Kaizu emperors got up, more than 30 immortals all stood up and looked at the three men of Chenxiao sword in unison, spitting out a word angrily. "Go away!" They are in history. A person who has been granted the throne! I have been in charge of the world and the people! How can you live under others, let alone occupy Kunlun sword sect where you live! Zhao Yongchang and other three elders, as well as Zhao Ningyu and other three descendants'' lineages, looked at their own sages, and finally showed a fearless aura of the emperor, and a trace of reverence was rekindled in their hearts. This is their invincible ancestor! All of the three ethnic groups stood up. "Good! Good! Good!!! " Look at this. Chen Xiaojian''s eyes were angry and said three good things. He sneered: "it seems that you are still looking forward to the real immortal named Chu Lingxiao, right?" "I am the sword sect of Kunlun, but I sit in three real immortals. I can''t compare with him in strength. In name, there''s no doubt that we can live in the snow mountain of Kunlun. Is he qualified to covet the holy land of Kunlun?" The dust is boundless, the dust returns to the wind two people, also felt the face has been despised. They are the disciples of Kunlun sword sect who are thousands of meters high. They look down at hundreds of millions of mortals and a group of immortals living on the dirty ground. Dare to scold them - roll! "I really think you can come to this world from the resurrection of Chu Lingxiao, the real immortal? It''s my great ancestors of the ancient Xiuxian sect who are compassionate and have spent eight thousand years of cultivation to make you have the chance to revive! " "Now, I don''t know how grateful I am to accept you as my disciple! Know what ancient Wonderland means! That''s the highest level you can never imagine, enough to reverse time and space! " However, they just finished the last word. The whole hall of Zhao''s family suddenly sounded a cold voice, which made their bodies suddenly shiver. "Is it? Who told you that? " Chapter 183 A faint voice came suddenly. Let all the three families present look out of the lobby door. The next moment. A graceful and light figure in white came in step by step with hands on his back. In an instant. See the appearance of the person. Zhao Ning said, immediately covering his mouth and looking at the white clothes with an incredible face. His excited body was shaking. It''s not only her, but also Zhao Yongchang and other three clans, who saw the youth in a flash. His eyes were full of tears. As if these three months. All the oppression and grievances we received were finally released at this moment. "Sir You are back at last! " But Zhao Hengren, Zhu Chongliang, Pu Xuanye and more than 30 other immortals who were granted the title of emperor''s world were full of unspeakable complexities, including reverence, reverence and fear. They were all people who had been in charge of an era. Compared with many offspring. Personal emotions. It won''t show easily. Can be seen in the once familiar can no longer be familiar with the face. In an instant. As if through the time imprisonment, came to this era, only to say that the extremely formidable title. More than 30 immortals of the emperor''s world, all of them hurriedly stood out and bowed to the white dress. They all said: "sir!" Suddenly, these two words echoed in every corner of the Zhao hall. As if lingering. Shake the whole field! This is Chu Lingxiao! The faces of Chen Xiao Jian, Chen Wuya and Chen Guifeng were startled, and they turned to Chu Lingxiao''s side in fear. Their subconscious gave way to Chu Lingxiao. Zhao Hengren takes the initiative to go aside. Let Chu Lingxiao sit in his position. He is the ancestor of Zhao nationality. He used to be an orphan begging for food in Jinling City. Because Chu Lingxiao taught him a set of long fists. After that, he became the king who opened up the territory of a dynasty and enjoyed the worship of all the people. All the splendor. Thanks to my husband! "Xiaozhao character, your life is not in others, nor in this day!" "No fate, only man wins!" He is still vaguely that day before the parting, Chu Lingxiao said that sentence to him in a long and heavy way. If there is no such sentence. Maybe he''s just a man with a lot of accomplishments. Zhao Hengren''s face was full of excitement. Even though he was the founder of the emperor, the respect that the emperor should have at this time was nearly out of shape when facing Chu Lingxiao. "Big brother, I didn''t expect that one day, little Zhao Zi will really see you again!" ¡­¡­ Wait for Chu Lingxiao to sit down. Chen Xiao sword, dust boundless, dust return to the wind three people, this just suddenly woke up, back to God. Remembering that they had just made way for Chu Lingxiao, they immediately looked at Chu Lingxiao sitting in the middle of the seat, and their faces were extremely embarrassed. As the first disciple of Kunlun sword sect. Chenxiao sword looked at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes and was quite afraid, because he could not see through each other''s accomplishments at all, and what kind of state he had reached. It looks like the rumor. This is a real fairy! There is no end to the dust. Chen Guifeng and his wife dare not show their sarcasm and ridicule again. They are a little afraid on their faces. They don''t dare to talk. I didn''t expect that. This three-month missing Kunlun immortal! I thought I was dead! Now it''s back! Strange. Since he is alive, where has this guy gone in three months? How can he not even deduce from the master? Chenxiao sword stared at Chu Lingxiao with a dignified face. It didn''t despise him any more. After all, it faced a real immortal monk. Even if he was the eldest disciple of Kunlun sword sect, he didn''t dare to put on airs any more. He asked tentatively in a tone of fear. "You must be the real Kunlun immortal, right?" "Answer me first. Who told you that ancient immortals can reverse time and space?" "Dust roaring sword": " This is a real fairy. Why don''t you know such an obvious answer? This guy, can he even build a real immortal? Chen Xiaojian''s face is calm. Light way: "since you are a real immortal, you should know that thousands of years ago, our Kunlun sword sect was the first immortal sect in China, and the founder of Chuang sect was even the ancient celestial immortal!" "It has been recorded in the ancient books. This year, when time and space are reversed, all the Kunlun sword monks will come back from the resurrection. Since it is the ancestor who left it, it must be his old man." Chenxiao sword was afraid that Chu Lingxiao didn''t understand. It was full of pride. Continue to say: "I can understand the supreme symbol of the ancient Tianting and the immortals like you, who don''t know what they represent." "I can tell you that you can only stay outside the four gates of heaven to be a general inspector." "But my Kunlun sword master can enter the temple of heaven. Do you understand?" See Chu Lingxiao a calm, without a trace of surprise. Can''t help but let the dust roar. I feel embarrassed. Think of yourself. It''s not fully explained yet. Tone with a strong sense of pride and superiority, looking at Chu Lingxiao. "You should be in this world. How can you become a real fairyland? It''s like your immortal cultivation. Although you can shake the stars with a single stroke, it''s still two different places from the ancient immortal! " "Although there are only two places, there are only a few people who can reach the real fairyland. Only by triggering the power left by the ancient fairyland can we reverse time and space! I say so, are you clear? " Zhao Hengren poured a cup of tea for Chu Lingxiao himself. Chu Lingxiao took a sip and nodded. This is what it looks like. Fall in the eyes of Chenxiao sword. Can not help but let him think that this is finally understood his words. Suddenly look. A hint of irony. What a fairy! I don''t even know! Compared with my Kunlun sword clan, it''s just like a ignorant buns! "So I hope you, as a senior, can persuade these ungrateful Fenghuang immortals." "I Kunlun sword sect, can accept them as disciples of the outside world. I don''t know how many times more noble than the district''s imperial title!" Chu Lingxiao took a sip of tea, nodded his head, and made Chenxiao sword feel very happy, smiling with pride. This Kunlun immortal! It''s better than the frogs at the bottom of the well! Looking at Zhao Hengren, Zhu Chongliang, Pu Xuanye and other imperial figures, he said with a slight sneer: "do you see them all?" "What dignity do you have to hold on to, even the gentleman you call yourself, who agrees with me? Compared with my disciples of Kunlun sword sect, the title of emperor of the world is very different! " The dust is boundless, the dust returns to the wind''s face, is also a sudden change, the mood changes is very comfortable. "Sir, if you don''t give up, you will follow me to our holy land of Kunlun sword sect later. They will definitely invite you as..." But before they had finished speaking, they sighed and all of a sudden spread all over the venue. "This tea, after three months, is worth tasting..." Immediately. Chu Lingxiao nodded again. There is no end to the dust, and the dust returns to the wind: "..." "Dust roaring sword": " Chapter 184 The three were stunned for a long time. That''s the reaction. Chu Lingxiao nodded. Not to agree with them at all, but to say that tea is good to drink?! What a fairy! How dare you ignore these three ancient monks who were born in Kunlun sword clan?? Shame! Naked shame! There is no end to the dust. Both of them turn black. Standing there, they stare at Chu Lingxiao. They dare not show their anger too much. Can only heavy cold hum, vent the dissatisfaction in the heart. Chen Xiao''s sword is Qi''s body, trembling slightly and blushing with shame. Just now he said so much alone! It turns out that they are all alone there, talking to themselves? This guy! Ignoring him all the time! What a shame! He is the eldest disciple of Kunlun sword clan. He is destined to take over the ancient Xiuxian sect, which has been passed down for thousands of years. His status is noble, which is the real pride of the star. Since the resurrection. It''s more like a giant overlooking the world. Even if the real immortal palms in other famous mountains taught him, they would not be so indifferent! This is a real immortal! How dare you tease him so! Dust roaring sword eyes, a cold flash past, deep breath in the heart, forced the anger in the heart, down. With a silky voice: "Sir, I have said so much, haven''t you heard a word?" Next second. "Well." Seeing that Chu Lingxiao finally responded, this made Chen Xiaojian deeply frustrated, and rekindled a trace of proud pride. "Sir..." However. He just wanted to go on, but Chu Lingxiao still didn''t look at him. He was elegant and took a sip of tea. He said lightly: "well After three months'' absence, the tea in this world has only tasted a little since it was drunk. " "Dust roaring sword": " Zhao Hengren was still by the side, and poured another cup for Chu Lingxiao himself. He added: "Sir, this is Tianlan ancient tea that I hid somewhere in Jinling City. I thought later generations could find it. I didn''t expect to find it when I came back from the resurrection, but it was still buried in place." What Zhao Hengren said. It was a deep stab to the self-esteem of the three men of Chenxiao sword, and their faces turned blue in an instant. The dust roars the sword tightly to bite the tooth, does not let oneself be angry. But the dust is boundless, and the dust returns to the wind. They can''t help it. They shout out angrily: "you are too arrogant, sir!" "My elder martial brother kindly reminded you that you not only have no manners, but also humiliate us on purpose!" Chu Lingxiao then slowly raised his head, a pair of quiet eyes, with endless indifference, looked at the past in an instant, making the dust boundless, and the dust returned to the wind two people''s hearts with a sudden tremor. "If you rob my Kunlun snow mountain, do you want me to show you manners?" There is no end to the dust, and the dust returns to the wind: "..." Hear that. Chen Xiao''s sword''s eyes are shining, and the corners of his mouth can''t help but show a touch of sarcasm. It''s because of this! You are a real immortal in this world. It''s naive to compare you with our ancient immortal cultivation school. Since you don''t give me the face to wait. Why should I fear your real immortal identity! Chen Xiao''s sword said coldly: "since thousands of years ago, this Kunlun snow mountain has been the place where my ancestor lived in seclusion. Later, Xiucheng ancient immortal came out of the world and entered the heaven. That is to say, it belongs to Kunlun sword clan. When did it become your private property?" "Then why can''t you wait for Kunlun thousands of years ago?" "Dust roaring sword": " Just a word. At that moment, Chenxiao sword was speechless, as if he grabbed the pigtail and said vaguely: "br > " this This is the secret of Kunlun sword sect. You don''t need to know! " "Is it because thousands of years ago, Kunlun snow mountain was the forbidden area of heaven. After your Kunlun sword master became an ancient fairyland, he not only didn''t get the heaven''s importance, but was punished by a hundred years of thinking behind closed doors "Dust roaring sword": " When the last word falls. The dust is boundless, the dust returns to the wind two people, seem to hear the most incredible thing, eyes light trembles, stare big eyes, open big mouth, can''t say the full face surprised color. "You How do you know! " However, Chen Wuya has just finished this sentence subconsciously, and can''t help but realize that he said the wrong thing. Cover your mouth. The three of them were stunned directly. They were going to grasp this point, so that Chu Lingxiao''s heart was scared, and they could understand more clearly how powerful his Kunlun sword clan was. It''s not like you are such a real immortal! I didn''t expect that. Chu Lingxiao, such a real immortal in this world, knows so much about what only ancient friars knew thousands of years ago! The body of Chen Xiao''s sword is excited. It suddenly reacts. There is no higher posture, but the tone is a little angry. "Even if you are right, what can you do?" "Jianzong of Kunlun is a great school of cultivating immortals in the ancient times. It has a deep foundation, and it has a direct connection to Tianting." "Can you, a little immortal in this world, question it! In this world, apart from my Kunlun sword clan, who else is qualified to take charge of Kunlun snow mountain! " There is no end to the dust. The dust belongs to the wind. They are also attached together. "Sir, I can still talk with you peacefully today, for the sake of you being a real immortal. Don''t mistake yourself!" Chu Lingxiao''s face was still as calm as water. For the three, speak with pride. Just between drinking tea, I glanced at it. With such a contemptuous attitude, made the faces of the three people cold to the extreme. Quiet! After staring at it for a long time, the eyes of Chen Xiao''s sword flashed a trace of coldness. He snorted coldly. He rushed to the dust for a long time, and the dust returned to the wind for two humanitarian purposes: "go, return to the emperor!" Finish. It''s a drag. Turn around and leave. What a fairy! The three of us can''t let you back today, but there will be time in the future! Let''s play slowly! What a fairy! How dare you despise our ancient friars who have passed on for thousands of years? It seems that the previous advice to you is just that summer insects can''t talk and ice, frogs in the well, how can you know what is really invincible! Chen Xiaojian, before Chen Guifeng left, gave a cold snort, his eyes were full of a trace of unwillingness, and he looked at the emperor sealing figures of the three ethnic groups in the audience. Although his tone was full of regret, it was full of sarcasm. "Do you know what kind of amazing chance you missed?" Just. The three just stepped out of the door, but suddenly a faint word came into Chu Lingxiao''s ear. "We will meet soon." Smell the words. On the face of Chenxiao sword, there was a sneer. After only a pause, he left without any concern. A real immortal in this world. I dare to threaten Kunlun sword clan! Good! Let''s see when we can meet again! After the three left. The air seems to be filled with a breath of ancient abyss, which makes people shudder. The hall of Zhao nationality is cold and quiet. Zhao Hengren and other people, as well as the descendants of the three ethnic groups like Zhao Ningyu, didn''t speak. Their eyes were full of awe and looked at Chu Lingxiao. For a long time. Ding! Only then came a light and crisp sound of tea cup closing, which made all the people on the scene suddenly shiver. "The last words are finished. It''s time to send them on their way." Chapter 185 Kunlun snow mountain. This mountain has brought a lot of exciting events to the whole of China. Now in these three months. Has already become on the ground all mortals, in the mind an eternal fairy mountain! The word immortal. From the first doubt. Now it''s a reality. It took only three months. Suspended in Jinling City. From time to time, countless figures flying with swords come back from all over China from the eyes full of worship. Under Jinling City. A little girl who is still babbling is looking at the Kunlun sword sect disciple who is flying the imperial sword. She has a big mouth and an envious face, pointing to the sky and saying: "Mom, I want to be a fairy in the future." "Yaya, when you grow up, my mother will send you to huangzu campus first. If you can pass, you will have a chance to join the immortal sect. Do you know?" Jinling City every day. There are similar conversations. Just. They don''t know. In his own eyes and eyes of Kunlun sword worship, fantasy one day, can worship under the entry. Those Kunlun sword sect disciples. Standing on the top of the Kunlun snow mountain, which is ten thousand meters high, it is like watching lowly creatures. It is full of pride, with a slight smile of contempt on the corner of its mouth, commenting on the mortal world below wantonly. And Kunlun is forbidden. As if it had disappeared from the vast sea of people, there was less awe. In people''s memory, now there are only four characters of Kunlun sword sect. Floating Jinling. Turn it into a taboo place. When entering the south of the Yangtze River, all the royal families bow down. The long river and the great moat, thousands of miles of ice, snow in spring, wipe out a Wudao royal family. Hundreds of millions of people. Kill all the martial arts kings who play with ordinary people in one move, and kill a reincarnated immortal in a second. This kind of deeds. It has been remembered by countless people. But with the disappearance of Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun, and then Kunlun sword clan, in the vast dark night, bloomed into Kunlun snow mountain. Some people say that the forbidden master of Kunlun is missing. But more people think. The forbidden leader of Kunlun is Chu Lingxiao. Because he didn''t want to give up the Kunlun snow mountain, he got angry with Kunlun sword sect, and was wiped out by the powerful immortal in Kunlun sword sect. Until that day. When a immortal in Kunlun sword clan is standing on the top of Kunlun snow mountain at a height of ten thousand meters. For the whole of China. Send out a very majestic and inviolable words, echoing in the ears of all people for a long time. "No one can be truly invincible. A mountain is higher than a mountain. The forbidden master of Kunlun is no exception!" They just know. This once myth, after all, was destroyed. Compared with the forbidden Lord of Kunlun who once led the ups and downs of China. Today''s Kunlun sword clan. As well as all the famous mountain immortals floating in the sky, they are even more contemptuous of ordinary people. As if in their eyes. All ordinary people on the ground are a group of filthy common things. They are extremely domineering, turning most of China''s sky into forbidden areas. Any modern aircraft. Including flight aircraft. Can''t fly through their sky! It''s like a blue sky. Ordinary people are not entitled to touch at all. It''s like all the ordinary people on the ground. Can only look up to the immortal, not with the immortal in the same height of qualification. It''s only suitable for the Xiuxian sect to stand high on the famous mountain suspended in the sky, like looking at the livestock in captivity. The face is full of banter and the immortal can look at it indifferently. This is the case. The secular high-level also resisted. Finally. Still failed. Over time. The ordinary people are used to the immortals who come back from the resurrection, standing on their heads, with a noble manner, looking down on them. "Elder martial brother, do you think these mortals should not laugh? They want to join our Kunlun sword sect every day. They have no self-knowledge. With their talent, they deserve it?" "Younger martial sister, don''t look down on ordinary people. There are also talented people among them." The edge of Kunlun snow mountain. Standing in a row of young men and women dressed in white and with extraordinary temperament, with a trace of contempt on their faces, they looked down lightly. A man and a woman talking. One is Lu Linping, the fourth disciple of Kunlun palm sect, and the other is Yan Rufei, the fifth disciple. The girl named Yan Rufei, with a natural noble temperament in her eyes, looked coldly at the Jinling City below, and from time to time gave out a scornful snort. In her sight. An old courtyard. A middle-aged man was kneeling on the ground with devout face, hands folded, and kneeling and kowtowing to the Kunlun snow mountain above. Hope Kunlun sword sect. I can see his sincere wish and accept him as a disciple. "Elder martial brother, this man is ridiculous." Yan Rufei''s pretty face was full of sarcasm. It seemed that the more respectful the middle-aged man knelt down, the happier she felt. Sneering: "he thought that if he knelt down for a month, I would be moved by him and accept him as a disciple? How ignorant! " "Younger martial sister, this man, he should have seen you when you came to earth a few days ago?" Lu Linping''s voice was faint. There was no contempt in his tone, but there was a flash of scorn in his eyes. "What did you tell him?" The previous month Kunlun sword clan. On an exceptional occasion, he went to the emperor group of the world to recruit disciples and attracted countless ordinary people to worship and watch. On that day, Yan Rufei was the leader. Remember the day. Many mortal men, looking at her beautiful face, showed a very obsessed look, Yan Rufei could not help but scoff, the heart is more proud. A group of lowly mortal men. Do you want to covet my beauty? What a toad wants to eat swan meat. Do you deserve it? I, Yan Rufei, is a woman you can''t touch for several lifetimes! She scoffed: "I just told him that if he is sincere, he will believe it, and he will kneel in his own house for a month." "Mortals are mortals. If you give a reason casually, they will believe. Ignorance is the gap between them and us!" When Yan Rufei said this. His face was full of satire and disdain. Looking at the middle-aged man below, his eyes were full of deep disgust. Who would have thought. A few days ago that in the following amiable, approachable fairy, all ordinary people in the eyes of the beauty goddess. I didn''t care about them from the beginning to the end. It''s just playing with their sincere heart of seeking immortality to satisfy her boredom and polish time. They were talking. The three men, Chenxiao sword, chenwuya sword and chenguifeng sword, suddenly flew up from below. "Big brother, second brother and third brother, you are back." And Yan Rufei, just like a little girl, rushed up. Just. The three people of Chenxiao sword didn''t pay any attention to her at all. They snorted angrily and walked into the deep place of Kunlun sword clan. Immediately. Make Yan Rufei, Lu Linping two people, Leng in situ, a face of doubt. Aren''t the three elder martial brothers going to recruit those people who are the world''s emperors? Why come back with a face full of anger? Chapter 186 Deep in Kunlun sword clan. Chen Xiaojian, Chen Wuya and Chen Guifeng bow to the four middle-aged people in white robes. For a while in the main hall. Only three angry words came out, telling the four middle-aged people everything that happened in Zhao''s lobby. When Yan Rufei and Lu Linping came in, they heard only one angry shout. "Are you three true? How dare Chu Lingxiao ignore you Immediately. The middle-aged man got up and beat the table angrily. He was as fierce as a divine sword. He let all the disciples of Kunlun sword sect tremble. At the same time, he frowned and his eyes were angry at the words of the three men. The next moment. There was a voice on the spot. "Zhangjiao, Chu Lingxiao is so arrogant. I implore Zhangjiao to fight with some elders and go kill him!" "Yes! Destroy him! Let those ungrateful people know that it''s easy for Kunlun sword sect to wipe out a real immortal and make them regret making that decision! " On the main hall. All the disciples of Kunlun sword sect stand out. The news brought by the three people of Chenxiao sword made them feel the dignity of Kunlun sword sect disciples, and they were severely humiliated by Chu Lingxiao. Yan Rufei and Lu Linping, however, are somewhat stunned. Listen to that. Is it Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun, who disappeared for three months, who appears again? Lu Linping stood to one side and looked at a young man with a sword on his back. He asked: "brother six, what did they say? Let the master be so angry? " The young man whispered back: "fourth senior brother, this is it..." Immediately. The young man whispered the story in Lu Linping''s ear, and Yan Rufei also leaned over her ears. With the young man finished, she suddenly realized her face, and a faint sneer appeared on the corner of her mouth. It turns out that''s the same thing. A real immortal in this world. Not only dare to despise my Kunlun sword clan! Dare to threaten! I don''t know the height of the earth! We once existed in the ancient times, when all the immortals stood at the top of each other, it was a more brilliant world of cultivating immortals than today. Can you doubt it! "Even if Kunlun snow mountain used to be a forbidden area in the ancient times, I am not qualified to be the leader of Kunlun sword sect, but now the ancient heaven has disappeared. For Kunlun sword sect, the prohibition is nothing!" "Now in this world, besides my Kunlun sword clan, who is qualified to be the master of Kunlun snow mountain?" Her willow eyebrows wrinkled and she gave a light hum, as if she wanted to talk with Chu Lingxiao across the sky. Her pretty face was full of sarcasm In the main hall, all the disciples of Kunlun sword sect think so. They came back from the resurrection. Now there is the world. Who is more noble than them? How immortal is this world? What is it? I am the leader of Kunlun sword sect. Which of the three elders is not a real immortal? You are compared with them. Have you ever seen the ancient Tianting, standing on the thirty-three heavy sky, sending out thousands of feet of light? Have you ever seen a fairy stronger than a real fairy? Have you seen the magnificent Lingxiao temple? What a fairy! Do you know the sun and the moon! When Chenxiao sword thought of what Chu Lingxiao said to him when he was leaving, his anger suddenly came up again. With a sneer on the corner of his mouth, he bowed to Pei Tianzhao, the leader of Kunlun sword sect, and began to stir up the flames. "Sir, in my opinion, you and the elders will go to the Zhao clan hall and take the ungrateful Chu Lingxiao!" The words of Chenxiao sword just fell. Just like a single spark, it can start a prairie fire. In an instant, Yan Rufei and many other disciples of Kunlun sword sect also came out to join them. "Master Zhang takes this Chu Lingxiao!" "Elder martial brother is right. When did our Kunlun sword sect suffer such humiliation? Even thousands of years ago, when all immortals stood together, no one dared to despise us!" Pei Tianzhao''s face was gloomy, and he thought for a while. He looked at the three real immortal elders of Kunlun sword sect. Then, when the three true immortals nodded their heads calmly. With a big wave of his hand, he said in a cold voice: "all the disciples set out, follow me to the Zhao clan hall and take the frog at the bottom of the well!" I dare to despise our ancient friars. I''m dying! Looking at the three elders, they finally all stood up. Chen Xiaojian, Yan Rufei and others were excited. They looked at each other with crazy eyes and clenched their fists tightly. Although it''s a real immortal. I can''t compare with them. But in any case, today''s era is also an invincible immortal. It''s rare to see the real immortals beheaded in the great age of cultivating immortals thousands of years ago. "Chu Lingxiao!" In the eyes of Chenxiao sword, there was a cold flash, full of sarcasm, and a sneer inside: "you are right, we will meet soon!" Master and other three elders. You just wait for death! However, the next moment. Just when everyone in Kunlun sword clan was about to leave Kunlun snow mountain and go to Zhao family, suddenly, a white figure appeared in the middle of the hall without any sign, carrying his hands and looking at Pei Tianzhao who was just coming down from the high seat. "I hear you''re looking for me?" In an instant. The light words fell, and the body of everyone in Kunlun sword sect was shocked. It was like a frightened cat, with cold hair standing straight up. As soon as he was about to step out, he was suspended in the air. Everyone, they are all stunned. The three people, Chenxiao sword, chenwuya and chenguifeng, stared at the white dress in front of them with wide eyes and wide mouth. I was stunned for five or six seconds. Chenxiao sword was the first one to return to his mind. He was angry all over his face. Looking at Pei Tianzhao, he pointed out angrily: "master, he is the frog at the bottom of the well, Chu Lingxiao!" Boom! Wen Yan, the whole hall, all the disciples of Kunlun sword sect, were scared to step back and look at Chu Lingxiao with unbelievable face. This guy! What do you want! We haven''t found him yet, but he came to the door on his own initiative! "You are a real immortal. We four have taken it!" Pei Tianzhao and the three elders of Kunlun sword sect, their eyes suddenly turned extremely cold. They didn''t give up any words at all. At the next moment, they carried the powerful power to the sky, as well as the surrounding space, all of them suddenly vibrated violently, and they made a direct move towards Chu Lingxiao. Look at this. Yan Rufei, all disciples of Kunlun sword sect, Lu Lin and all others, immediately adored. It''s like looking at the dead. Look at Chu Lingxiao. But Chenxiao sword''s eyes were even more crazy. Looking at the motionless Chu Lingxiao, he subconsciously thought that the other side was overwhelmed by the four immortals and couldn''t move at all. There was a bit of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth. He shouted: "master, let the frog in the bottom of the well look at my Kunlun sword master''s strength!" However, the next moment. No matter in their mind, Pei Tianzhao, who is invincible, or the three elders of Kunlun sword sect. Four immortals! When Chu Lingxiao was less than half a foot away, there was no sign at all in advance. His body was as thrilling as hearing, and it was smashed instantly. There was a dead silence around! Just now, there are still banter words that can be heard. At this moment, they stop abruptly. "Now, who is the frog at the bottom of the well?" Chen Xiaojian, Yan Rufei: "..." Everyone: "..." Chapter 187 The hall of Jianzong in Kunlun is dead. Countless horrified eyes, wide open mouth, strong saliva, can''t believe what happened in front of us. They all looked at the white dress standing in the middle. Suddenly. A great terror, such as the fierce cold wind, rushed into every corner of their body. Five seconds. Ten seconds. Twenty seconds. This moment. The whole picture is like a freeze frame. No one dares to speak. Everyone''s scalp is numb and trembling. Their feet are like stones with a weight of ten thousand jin. It''s hard to walk. "Mumble!" With countless cold sounds, all the people of Kunlun sword sect were frightened. They were in their pupils. Still, I only saw the plain white clothes with hands on their backs. There was no sense of awe. However, it seemed that there was a lot of prehistoric terror about half a foot away from Chu Lingxiao. At this moment. Around the quiet can even hear each of them, the violent heartbeat, just like playing the horn before death. Dong! Dong! Dong!!! Quiet as a cicada! It''s so horrible! All the disciples of Kunlun sword sect, such as Chenxiao sword, chenwuya, chenguifeng, yanrufei and lulinping, watched the moment when Chu Lingxiao turned slowly. I feel cold all over my limbs. The eyes are bigger and bigger, the breath is heavier and heavier. Brush your back and sweat. "My mother, run!" I don''t know who can''t help it. I cried out in horror. Suddenly everyone shivered. Instant. The whole hall is in a mess. All disciples of Kunlun sword sect, who did not put ordinary people on the ground in their eyes, are pale. Like a frightened headless fly, it ran for life everywhere, and the entrance and exit of the main hall were immediately filled with people. "Stop." However, a light floating sentence came from the mouth of the white dress. In a flash, all the legs of the frightened people were soft. Looking at the gate that could escape only one step away, they all shrank back after hearing the two words. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back and eyes as calm as water, paddled across everyone, making Chenxiao sword and other disciples of Kunlun sword sect tremble fiercely, and there was a dead silence in his pupils. "Now who is more qualified to take charge of Kunlun snow mountain?" A light inquiry. When echoing in the ear. Bang! Bang! Bang! The whole hall, one after another, collapsed on the ground, and the sound of collision with the ground suddenly sounded, shocking and chilling. After a while, there was only Chenxiao sword left in the moment. Yan Rufei and other five disciples passed on their own. Their lips trembled, their bodies were frozen, and they stayed in the same place. Their invincible master! Three elders! Be Chen Xiao sword, Yan Rufei and others, the brain is blank. At this moment, their legs were shaking, their hair was rising, almost could not stand Four ancient immortals! Let''s go! Unexpectedly, before Chu Lingxiao was touched, his body was smashed! "Master Do you know how you died? " Don''t say it''s them. It''s the other famous real immortal palms teachers who are all present. They must not know what happened just in the blink of an eye! "Before I''m right. You are the only one qualified to take charge of Kunlun snow mountain. We are all a group of fake immortals. The great ones are the supreme immortals in charge of the sky. Division... No, no, no, Pei Tianzhao, these four ants who don''t know the height of heaven and earth, offend the elder generation, and they will live up to their death! " Chenxiao sword''s frightened scalp is fried and his pupils are quivering. He is the first one to return to his mind. His legs don''t hesitate to kneel down and beg for mercy. The eldest disciple of Kunlun sword sect is constantly banging his head and flattering. In order to survive, all teachers are floating clouds. "Xianwei, the elder, is invincible. Previously, we were blind and ignorant. I We are the frogs at the bottom of the well. Please don''t argue with us, elder, and let us live. " The dust roars the sword to frighten the speech. It''s all incoherent. Not at all. A real immortal in this world has the ability to kill four ancient monks with deep foundation! He even doubted. When the ancient heaven was destroyed. Is it true that some celestial immortal survived! And Chu Lingxiao may be one of them! "Yes, yes, yes, Pei Tianzhao, they are not worthy of sympathy." Yan Rufei responds, flustered, inarticulate, kneeling on the ground shivering, raising her head. That moving and pretty face, looking at Chu Lingxiao pitifully, seems to want to seduce with beauty. "Before Master, spare my life. I''d like to serve you all my life... " The others hurriedly knelt and crawled forward. These ancient monks. At the moment before, he had a high attitude. He looked down on all the mortals in the world as livestock, and let Pei Tianzhao and other four immortals go to take them from Chu Lingxiao. I saw four people in charge of Pei Tianzhao. After being killed by seconds. Suddenly changed like a dog to please the owner, kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao''s heel, trembling. "I can spare your life." Light words, just said. Chenxiao sword, Yan Rufei''s face is full of joy after the disaster. They are all relieved and wiped their sweat. "When you were in the hall of Zhao nationality, you were wrong. This is neither a reversal of time and space, nor what your ancestral master of ancient fairyland can do!" But the next light words, falling in the ear of the dust roaring sword for a moment. As if I heard the most incredible words in history. A pupil that has just returned to its original state. Once again, shrink. When everyone breathed, his heart beat faster and the whole hall was dead. "Spare your life and send you back to the original world. It''s up to you whether you can live till now!" "But I, Chu Lingxiao, am the only one in the world. Who can resist the chaos of time and space for five thousand years and only revive you?" The voice just dropped. Around the space, a twist, can see the scene of various times, in this moment, the dust roaring sword, Yan Rufei all eyes suddenly. To see a more incredible scene. An old man in a white robe. It seems that I have experienced an unprecedented war. My body is covered with blood and looks sad. Standing on Mount Tai, my wounded body becomes a stone statue. "I am the sword immortal of the universe. Now I found Kunlun sword sect!" "I hope that future disciples can uphold our will and protect the heart of the earth when they come back from the resurrection, and do not waste the chance given by Mr. Wang to revive the world!" The next moment. In the dust roaring sword, Yan Rufei and other people''s desperate frightened eyes, the space solidified. As if all of them, from the future to this era, disappeared without trace. Kunlun sword clan hall. It''s even more nihilistic. On the top of the vast Kunlun snow mountain, a piece of white snow fell on the shoulder, leaving only the white clothes, standing on the cool snow, sighing: "I gave you a chance to revive, but you didn''t cherish it." Chapter 188 Before Zeus died. With the powerful power of the ancient immortals, I have transformed all my life''s learning into a brilliant purple vast. I hope someone in the future can inherit his original sword immortal decision and shoulder the responsibility of protecting China. There is nothing wrong with his choice. Pei Tianzhao, the four people, is really the one who is destined. Open branches and spread leaves. Create Kunlun sword sect! In the age of cultivating immortals, the four true immortals sit in the dome of the mountain. Unfortunately, who can get enough chance to take charge of the world, but also remember the words "don''t forget to protect China"? Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, walked to the edge of Kunlun snow mountain and looked down at the mortal world. There was silence around. It seems that when he came to Jinling for the first time, he alone saw the ups and downs of the world, the Jinling below, and even the whole Chinese, all appeared in his plain eyes. The middle-aged man still knelt down in his old courtyard, facing the Kunlun snow mountain, sincerely seeking immortals. It seems everything. No change. There are young people and children everywhere. One day, the ancient monks who hope to be resurrected will beg for their disciples. Chu Lingxiao slowly extended his hand and spread it out. Immediately. Thirty two long and thin lights appeared in the palm of his hand, which seemed to be released at once. There was a feeling that he wanted to break through the seal and soar in the sky. The more intense the light, the faintly heard that in each light, there was a faint sound of dragon chanting, such as the river, the sea and the river. Look down at the whole China. With a wave of Chu Lingxiao''s hand, thirty-two rays of light coagulated in front of him. In an instant, the light was broken like a mirror, and turned into light and shadow. Then came the thirty-two five clawed white dragons with their eyes closed. Although they were only half a foot long, the sacred breath of the whole body sprang up like a tide. If it wasn''t controlled by Chu Lingxiao, I''m afraid the energy emitted would be enough to make all monks on the earth tremble. "It''s time for all people to become monks. It depends on your creation!" When his hand falls. Seal off! At this moment, the whole land of China is shaking inexplicably. Mountains, buildings, rivers, seas, anyone and any living creature are all surrounded by a roar of angry dragons. It''s like thunder and lightning, which makes everyone immediately stare with big eyes, heart tremble and flesh jump. Roar! Roar! Roar!!! When countless people raised their heads, they were shocked. Looking at the thirty-two huge dragon bodies, they can be seen from time to time in the thick clouds. They are dazzling with dragon scales and huge eyeballs. They are like a myth, giving off a majestic momentum. At the moment when they look at each other and stab their eyeballs, countless people can''t help but take a breath of cold air. At the moment, their hearts are shaking. The whole sky. China''s million mile airspace. Thirty two giant dragon bodies, agitated by clouds, cover the sky and block out the sun. Their own light reflects the shadow, adding an inviolable awe to the crowd on the earth below. This moment. Huaxia, it''s boiling. The forest weather in the huangzu base is as vast as the sea. Chen Jiannan and other official members of the huangzu are all stunned, looking at the huge dragon body in the vast sky. The whole body is shaking. "Here What is this! " There was only a middle-aged man in ancient clothes with a dignified demeanor. Looking at the world shaking scene in the sky, his eyes were bright and trembling, his hands were clenched, and his face was speechless and excited. "Here we are! At last! " Listening to the resurrection, he was the last emperor in the world, but also his father''s murmur. Lin''s face was dazed. He would like to ask. What''s up Boom! However, at the next moment, all over the ground in China, there will be a huge wave of weather, which will go straight to the clouds. Several famous mountains suspended in the sky will be shaken violently. Standing on the top of the mountain, countless ancient monks come back from the resurrection. They look at the scene that happened in front of them. They are very close to the mouth and tongue. Especially, they see the thirty-two huge white dragon with five claws in the sky. Their scalp is numb and their mouth can''t be closed for a long time. A word I can''t believe. Suddenly it came to their mind. No! Just about to blurt out. Thirty two white dragon with five claws gave out a roar that shook the world even more. With this wave of air, it turned into a huge and illusory dragon shadow, and rushed to the lower Chinese territory. The huge and indifferent eyes, even the shadow, still scared all ordinary people, were full of fear and cold sweat on their back. Many ancient friars. But I can''t believe it. Boom! The shocking scene is fleeting. It only makes a loud noise that makes the whole Chinese region tremble. The thirty-two five clawed white dragons have disappeared. Countless ordinary people, both shocked by their eyes and a kind of bewilderment, all stay in place. What just happened Resurrection of the ancients! Immortal appears! They have subverted their world view. Now, there is this scene again. There is still Only a lot of ancient friars know what that was. "Spirit pulse! It''s definitely a spiritual pulse! " At the top of the ancient Shu mountain in the air, a middle-aged man in a Taoist suit, with greedy and excited eyes, was shaking. This middle-aged man. It''s a real fairy! It''s not just him. Emei Jinding! A middle-aged beautiful woman, holding a handle of floating dust, still looking at the sky with two eyes, did not come back for a long time, as if the scene just happened, could not believe it was true! And thousands of her disciples. More excited. "Start at once and go to the mortal world below. Be sure to get these spiritual veins and move them to Emei Mountain!" Wutai Mountain Buddhist holy land. An old monk with a solemn aura and cassock, when he slowly stood up, his whole body suddenly filled with a golden light of the sky and earth, which was so gorgeous that he could not help kneeling. He is only one. But it seems that there are Buddhas behind us. Buddha''s hand is photographed. It seems to be fearless of any real immortal in the world. "My Buddha is merciful. There is no amitabha in the south. It''s good. It''s good." "In such an era, there are thirty-two spiritual channels, even when the ancient court of heaven was still there, there were only fifteen. It seems that a bloodbath is coming. My Buddha is merciful. The old monk wants to lead these thirty-two spiritual channels into five holy places, so that no one in the world will suffer." Almost all over China. But at this time, the whole Chinese territory, suddenly echoed a light voice, let these ancient friars suddenly stopped. "Thirty two spiritual channels belong to all mortals in the world, and no one can move in vain!" Countless ordinary people, hearing this sentence, were shocked. But those ancient friars were slightly stunned and looked down with scorn on their faces. Mortal? Also deserve to have spiritual pulse? Who do you think you are? Dare you wait for the ancient friar? Only in the Tianshi mansion of Longhu Mountain, an old man wearing a yin-yang Taiji suit suddenly opened his eyes and said with a face full of congealing: "that one, finally back..." Chapter 189 Rebirth of spirit! The whole Chinese land is green and warm. It was already approaching winter, and the leaves were withered and lifeless. But now it''s like spring. Sprout new life. All people have never felt that the air can be so fresh with a sweet smell, which makes people forget all the troubles and feel comfortable. In the dark. As if the fatigue on the body, with their deep breath, gradually disappeared. However. In all peace and quiet. In the sky. There are thousands of sword shadows passing by. The sharp breath, without any reservation, rushes to the bottom. Every time I fly over a city. Many people felt that their shoulders were as heavy as mountains, and they were forced to kneel on the ground, clenched their teeth tightly, and their foreheads were sweating. They watched the ancient friars flying over their heads, and their faces were full of pain, begging each other to fly as soon as possible. And the old friars. They have no scruples to release the powerful pressure. Use the weakness of ordinary people. To set off his noble status as a monk. But they were carrying their hands one by one, flying the sword in the air, just like the emperor going out, with a high attitude and contempt. They just glanced at the ordinary people''s suffering. Suzhou, Jiangnan. Jingtianqian, the leader of Shushan sect, led thousands of land God fairyland disciples in the door, including three human immortals, who fell over Suzhou. With cold eyes and contempt, they toured the ground of Suzhou. Everyone below. Including the royal family. One by one, their bodies trembled slightly, their eyes were startled, and they dared not make a sound. In the bustling Suzhou City, many people fainted directly because they were standing high in the sky. These three months. Since the ancient friars of Shushan came to Suzhou, they were hardly regarded as human beings. Every time they go out, they deliberately release a little pressure and force them to kneel. But even if only a trace. It''s very dangerous for these ordinary people. They''re still healthy. They''ll pass away soon. But for those women, children and old people, it''s Look down at Suzhou city. Jingtian Qian gave a cold snort, and suddenly everyone dared not raise their heads. They could only be looked at with scorn and smile by all the disciples of Shushan mountain with shame. That kind of look, like seeing animals, was no different, making everyone hold their fists. They say that the immortal is merciful and kind. But in these three months, I have seen all kinds of things. Completely with the book. In the TV series. The description is quite different. One day at a time. They don''t see the mortals in the world at all! In a good mood. He gave alms to several disciples. When in a bad mood. They will not treat ordinary people as human beings, and will humiliate them in various ways. A Taoist young man, with a proud face, flew over from somewhere in Suzhou city. In the boundless sky, he bowed to Jingtian and said: "master, the spirit has been found, but..." "But what?" "It''s just that the spirit vein is at the bottom of a building. It may be taken out. It''s a bit..." Jing Tianqian said lightly: "let the people in that building leave half a breath, or they will be responsible for the consequences!" The young man nodded and left. Between light talks. We should pay attention to the secular rules. After half the incense. Under the angry eyes of countless people in Suzhou City, the most iconic building in Suzhou City in a sense was smashed by Jing Tianqian. Point it out. More into powder. Finish it all. Jing Tianqian still despises the eyes of all living beings. He looks down at Suzhou City and takes it back. It''s like a huge Suzhou city. To let him destroy a mortal building is to usher in the greatest glorious moment in history. Then. Facing several disciples nearby, he said lightly: "you several, take out the spirit vein, remember to be careful, don''t damage the spirit vein, and put it into our Shushan mountain range." From its appearance to now. It has always been such a high and light attitude. All the people in Suzhou can only bear the shock of Qi. Next. He also took his disciples and shuttled between cities in the south of the Yangtze River. Every time he left, there would be a hundred year old building, which would be smashed. Countless people could only be angry. But this pair of gnashing teeth, but helpless appearance. In the eyes of Jing Tianqian and his disciples, he even looked at all the Chinese living beings under him, with contempt on his eyes and a strong smile on his face? Dissatisfied with our actions? This is the reality! A mole ant can only be a mole ant! The weak is always trampled by the strong! Three hours later. Jing Tianqian led his disciples back to the sky of Suzhou city. Again. Many people in Suzhou were suddenly nervous, but this time he didn''t show his strong authority and let the people below kneel at him, but his eyes were still scornful of all living beings. Looking at a face full of anger, but panic. Suddenly, I was teased. Light way: "mortal, you don''t need to look at this seat like this. It''s always like this. It''s said that the spirit belongs to your group of ordinary people." "I don''t know who that ignorant person is, but I can tell you that you are just a group of lowly ants, not worthy to have at all!" The huge Suzhou city. Suddenly there was a sound of fist clenching, which was the anger of countless people. But no one dared to speak. They are just a bunch of ordinary people. How dare you question the immortal. Just then. There is a strong momentum in both the West and the south, and it is coming here. Jing Tianqian seems to have some feelings, and a little sneer appears on the corner of his mouth, knowing who the person is. A middle-aged lady with a whisk in her arms, led a group of Emei disciples behind her, and flew over. On the other side. It was the old monk in cassock on Wutai Mountain. As soon as the old monk appeared, the golden awns appeared around him, just like the Buddha came to the world, and lotus was born step by step. All the people in the Suzhou city below seemed to be shocked by the magic. They were in great spirits and bowed down to him. "There''s no amitabha in the south, two benefactors. I''m very polite." However. The Buddhist family, who was supposed to be universal and compassionate, didn''t even look at the person below. They went straight to the middle-aged lady and Jing Tianqian and made a gesture to meet the Buddhist family. Note: "I hope you two can leave a spiritual vein for the world in the face of the old monk. There is no Amitabha Buddha in the south. It''s so good Smell the words. The middle-aged lady suddenly snorted coldly and looked at the monk with a sneer on her face. She said with a sneer: "don''t be so merciful, old monk. You should get a lot of spiritual pulse this time, right "I also want us to hand over one to these ordinary people. Why don''t you take it out?" Jing Tianqian also sneers. The old monks of Wutai Mountain lived in the same era with them. They were honored as Tiannan Buddha and asked them to make friends, but they didn''t. They were really hypocrites. "Old monk, I want to save 15 spiritual channels for the world in case they are used in the future. Please don''t misunderstand me." Hear that. The middle-aged beauty and Jing Tianqian were even more sniffy, and didn''t want to deal with each other at all. "It seems that the three of you are taking my words to the ear, aren''t you?" But at this moment. All of a sudden. A voice of indifference reverberated in the sky of the whole Suzhou city. The body of the three people was shocked. They suddenly trembled and looked around like enemies. The next moment. A white dress, carrying hands, step by step. "In that case, you don''t have to live!" Chapter 190 This moment. All the people in Suzhou saw a white figure in the northern sky, with hands on his back and indifferent expression, coming towards this side. Wait for the gesture. Just like in front of hundreds of millions of living beings, they walk in a leisurely and calm way in front of the three immortals in their eyes, just like friends talking, with a trace of supreme and dignified accountability. "You have a chance to live, too. Now return your spirit and I can let it go." This moment. It''s not just Suzhou. The whole Jiangnan. Even the whole North! The whole China! All of a sudden reverberated from the man in white, indifferent and light words. In the boundless sky. There is no great change, no scene of jingtianqian, Wutai mountain old monk and Emei middle-aged lady shaking in all directions when they go out. Just the man. As soon as I stepped into the sight of all the people in China, I made them stare at each other, and their breath was frozen. There was an inexpressible excitement and disbelief on their faces. Is it him Forbidden leader of Kunlun -- Chu Lingxiao! Are you back! This moment. Thousands of historical emperors, looking at the moment when Chu Lingxiao appeared, their eyes were empty, but they were full of a trace of confusion and awe. Looking at the cold white clothes in the sky, the memory of thousands of years later came out like the tide. "At last, sir, you are back!" Huangzu base. The forest is as vast as the sea and many land fairylands. They can only see a white figure through a million miles. Although it is only a white dress. But the next moment. Every face was full of shock, trembling voice and unbelievable tone. "Really Really sir! Sir, he He''s really back! " I thought the voice not long ago was just similar, but now it is a real person! Chenjiannan and other peerless people. More difficult to hide the excitement, tightly holding the fists, everyone seemed to have a backbone, full of tears, looking to the north and south of the river, their bodies were shaking. Three months! Three months! These resurrected ancient friars have always been so high, living in the suspended mountains, as if their blood was born noble by ordinary people, with contempt, overlooking the mortals on the whole ground, and even called them - lowly ants! A little upset. Then destroy the buildings on the ground, release the pressure of the monks, and show their strength with the weak and trembling eyes of ordinary people! If no intention! That''s all! But on purpose! Jingtianqian immediately returned to his mind, and looked at Chu Lingxiao, who was walking from the north to the city, step by step. His face was suddenly shocked, and his eyes were cold: "so you''re the one who talked wildly. How dare you talk to me like this, young generation?" The middle-aged lady in Emei, with elegant manner, waved gently with a whisk in her hand. She didn''t care about Chu Lingxiao''s words at all. Her eyes and eyes ignored her. She said lightly: "younger generation, do you know who you are talking to?" "There is no amitabha in the south. It''s good." However, the old monk in Wutai Mountain, whose name is Tiannan Buddha, still keeps a solemn and sacred gesture of compassion, with the same complexion, and reads a Buddhist slogan slightly. Immediately. Stand there and close your eyes. Don''t talk. But the slightly wrinkled brow on his face indicates that the Tiannan Buddha is full of doubts. The vast North. There must be a spirit. The reason why he didn''t go. It''s just that there is Kunlun sword sect. It was the first immortal cultivation sect in ancient times with four real immortals. Even he didn''t dare to touch his eyebrows. But this strange man in white. How did you just come from the north? Once appeared. Then let them give up their spirit. Don''t you take charge of Kunlun sword clan in the north? The reason why the three didn''t fight. All thought of going together. The man in white in front of them, I''m afraid, is from Kunlun sword sect, but that doesn''t mean they can stand the threat of a small generation. "Young man, do you mean that, or Kunlun sword clan?" Jing Tianqian''s face was gloomy, and he looked coldly at Chu Lingxiao. All the disciples in his family didn''t dare to make a sound, nor did they have the same high posture as before. Kunlun sword clan is really powerful. Four immortals are alive! In the golden age of immortality cultivation, they are all called the first immortality cultivation school in the world. Now it''s the time. In addition to the many dragon beasts and the alien stars, Kunlun sword sect is worthy to be the master of this star! The whole of China. There was silence. Only everyone on the ground knows Chu Lingxiao''s identity. But I think of Kunlun sword sect. That was said. "In this world, no one is really invincible. A mountain is higher than a mountain. The forbidden master of Kunlun is no exception!" They couldn''t help worrying about Chu Lingxiao. Since Kunlun sword clan can say such words, it means that they are fearless. Now Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun, is able to "The forbidden master of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao!" This moment. I don''t know why. All ordinary people on the ground could not help murmuring the name in their hearts, looking at the white dress in the sky with a real fear. This year. All kinds of things. At this moment, let them suddenly have an illusion. Kunlun forbidden. Although they are as high as the resurrected immortals, they do not despise them, but treat them as a real man with flesh and soul! Instead of trampling on ants at will! Millions of miles of Chinese sky. Chu Lingxiao still didn''t speak. There are only Jing Tianqian, Emei Zhangjiao Bishui and Tiannan Buddha. They echo in every corner of China with a trace of fear. "Young generation, when did you Kunlun sword sect be so domineering and so big in the north? We gave it to you. What else would you like to Kunlun sword sect to do?" "Almsgiver, please go back and tell master Pei Jian that the old monk is only for the care of the suffering beings. If one day the old monk dies, he is willing to give the spirit to the three families." In the south of the sky, Foton''s voice is light, and his behavior is calm. He is a righteous sage. Jingtianqian and Bishui frowned slightly, and they were full of disdain. This old bald ass. It''s insidious! Tie them three together by force! If you are afraid of Kunlun sword sect''s direct statement, why pretend to be a hypocrisy of universal living beings! "Don''t you always wonder where the forbidden master of Kunlun is holy? Now I am in front of you! " Chu Lingxiao suddenly said something lightly, which made Jing Tianqian and Bi Shui suddenly changed their faces. Their eyes were colder, and their disciples were disdainful. It''s not from Kunlun sword clan! What else to fear! The Buddha in the south of the sky also has a smile on his mouth. What a fairy! How dare you threaten me and other ancient friars! Kill! The next moment. Jingtianqian and Bishui were too lazy to talk at all. When they both took action at the same time, the whole sky was shocked. Boom! Two startling rays of light swept the nine clouds. Everyone felt a sense of horror and depression, and went straight to the sky! "There is no amitabha in the south. It''s so good!" In a trance. A loud sound of Buddha suddenly came up, and the Tiannan Buddha suddenly went around the back, and also made a move! Bang! Looking at Chu Lingxiao swallowed up by three lights. Everyone below. His face suddenly changed. It''s said that Buddhism is merciful. It seems that like other people, they are birds of the same feather! "Humph, die!" Looking at the direction Chu Lingxiao stood in, he was shrouded by the agitated cloud light, and there was no possibility of survival. Jing Tianqian and the clear water snorted coldly. His eyes were disdainful and he took back his hand slowly. I knew he was the forbidden master of Kunlun, a real immortal in the world! They still use so many words! Tiannan Buddha did not leave any trace. His body shape flashed and he stood in the original position again. It was as kind as ever, as if nothing had happened. Looking at the posture of Tiannan Buddha, jingtianqian and Bishui sneered at each other and snorted once again with great dissatisfaction. This old bald ass! Just. At the moment when the mist and light are going to disappear, the pupils of the three people shrink sharply. And looking at the white dress a little bit, once again appeared in everyone''s line of sight for a moment, the three faces were full of fright, and the eyes were shaking violently. "I forgot to tell you that before I came, Kunlun sword sect had been destroyed by me!" Chapter 191 The wind is quiet. The clouds are still. People, more quiet! In the eyes of all people in Suzhou City, that white dress is harmless. Still as indifferent. It''s still like carrying hands, like the eternal immortal mountain, standing on the void! The huge Suzhou city. There was silence. Everyone looked at the white dress, his face lost his mind, his eyes were even more in the fierce vibration. They know that this man is an immortal myth! The whole China! Many gods in the imperial world saw that scene. There was a breeze. The man is still so calm, as if with the eyes of watching, no sorrow, no joy, no expression of looking at the eyes of horror, the face of the incredible jingtianqian, Bishui, tiannanfo and their disciples. Grunt! Heavy breaths, leaving a very scary breath, accompanied by the sound of swallowing saliva, immediately reverberated in the whole sky. Looking at the white dress, everyone''s eyes were as big as two eggs, their faces were sweating, their backs were cold, especially when they heard that sentence, they were all cold. Before you come! Kunlun sword clan has been destroyed! Thousands of years ago, the first immortal sect was It''s gone! This How could it be! Grunt! There was another chilling sound of swallowing water, just like the feeling of suffocation. Along the viscera, seven spirits and six spirits rushed into every corner of the body. Let jingtianqian, Bishui and Tiannan Buddhas all have immortal level strength. Their scalp is numb and their legs are tied to a ten thousand meter mountain. They can''t move any way. "It seems that you don''t want to pay." A little sigh. From Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, everyone below could not help shivering. Jingtianqian, Bishui and Tiannan Buddhas all have white faces and lips. Their legs are shaking uncontrollably. There seems to be no other voice in their ears. Only their breath is more frightening. "Rao Spare your life, immortal Jing Tian''s eyes are shining and trembling wildly. He never looks indifferent. He looks scornful when facing all the mortals below. The leader of Shushan sect. The first time I was scared was in the void. He knelt down to Chu Lingxiao. Just now, he was disdainful and wanted to kill Chu Lingxiao. At this time, his face turned white, and he kowtowed with all his life. The hairpins swung wildly with his head, fell off, and his hair was full of hair. He had no dignity. He lived like a lost dog, and could not speak very well. "Big The immortal spare his life, the immortal spare his life. The villain knows that he is wrong. Now, the villain will go back to Shu mountain immediately. He will never step into the world again. Please forgive the villain! " A group of disciples of his family knelt behind him and kowtowed madly for mercy. The palm of Emei Mountain teaches the clear water. His face is pale and his body is shaking. He kneels on the ground at the next moment. I dare not speak at all. And the Tiannan Buddha of Wutai Mountain. However, after forcibly stabilizing the appalling mood, the Buddha light came out, and there was a golden lotus around him, still maintaining a solemn and magnificent holy posture. "There is no amitabha in the south. It''s good." As if everything had nothing to do with him, he read a slogan lightly, and flattered Chu Lingxiao calmly: "benefactor, it is worthy of being able to surpass the realm of the real immortal in this age of spiritual deficiency. Just a small attempt, benefactor can make the little monk admire and be good." A light tone. It seems that he has already seen Chu Lingxiao and can surpass them. Just now, he just tried to verify his guess. Between words. Then just behind the sneak attack''s action, pushes away cleanly, returns to the root then a good intention test. Attract everyone in Suzhou city below. His face was full of disgust. It''s obvious that he was the first to sneak in. Now that the situation is not right, he says that he already knows everything, only to test! Let Chu Lingxiao mistake him! On the contrary, we should build ourselves into a decent image of being aboveboard and compassionate. Let alone Suzhou city. It''s jingtianqian and Bishui, both of them are disgusted. This day, nanfo will be shameless! But two people talk. But at the same time a sudden turn. Change course: "yes, yes, yes, what Tiannan Buddha said is exactly what I want to say. Don''t get me wrong, immortal. Just now we saw that immortal was so young, so we doubted whether he was a real immortal or not, so we made a trial. In fact, we didn''t mean anything." "Now, if we try, we will feel that the immortal is as powerful as we are. Isn''t it a little immortal like us?" They and their disciples seemed to find a chance to live at once, kneeling in the flattery and laughing, and seeing Chu Lingxiao''s face finally changed, they were deeply relieved. This day, nanfo. Although they have lived for more than a thousand years, they still stay in the real fairyland, but now it seems that they are much more flexible than them in terms of observation. Fortunately, the forbidden master of Kunlun. I haven''t reached a state of mind like still water. Still can''t help but be flattered, and then be complacent and spare their lives. It seems that the Kunlun sword sect will be destroyed. I can''t put down the shelf. Compliment each other. Think about it. Those Kunlun sword immortals. Thousands of years ago, when the golden cultivation world was established, it was the first immortal cultivation school. How could they bow to a real immortal. "There is no amitabha in the south!" Tiannan Buddha smiled and bowed respectfully, but when he was about to leave, a faint voice sounded in his ear. "Stop, did I let you go?" In an instant. Just like a cold blow in, his body suddenly trembled, his eyes flashed, his face suddenly showed a calm smile, turned around and said: "benefactor, what else can I do?" "Wutai Mountain is a well-known Buddhist holy land, but you, the disciple of the Buddhist school, are too disappointing to me. You are greedy for life and fear of death. You only flatter me. This is exactly what you have done for thousands of years, especially as a disciple of the Buddhist school, still just Why a real fairy! " Tiannan Buddha: "..." "In that case, what''s the use of keeping you?" Tiannan Buddha: "..." Bang! The next moment. The Buddha, who thought he was safe and sound, was suddenly disillusioned. The Golden Lotus turned into ashes one after another. The face with solemn and sacred breath suddenly changed. It was full of panic. Before he understood what was going on, his body turned into a bubble. Jing Tianqian: "..." Clear water: "..." "Do you know why I left you last?" At this time, Chu Lingxiao suddenly raised his head and opened his mouth lightly. His calm eyes pierced the whole earth in an instant, as if he could see a scene hundreds of millions of light-years away. In the cold universe. A brilliant column of light, so out of the sky, fell on the whole moon. "Because your master is here!" Chapter 192 Icy! It''s plain! As if I was saying something that is not worth mentioning at all, with a hint of indifference, overlooking and ridicule, echoing in the ears of all people in China. Make everyone. It is like falling into an endless abyss, which is full of fear and uneasiness. The whole of China. There was a silence. There was even a hint of anger. Where do these people come from? Just as they come, they will die! Just one day! They have just experienced a world shaking, or immortal, war yesterday. I thought there would be no immortal. Then treat them as the animals that are slaughtered at will and trample on them wantonly, but I didn''t expect another group of visitors from outside the world! No reason. They will die! Why! Compared with people from other countries on the earth, China is a little more peaceful, because they have experienced a dozen huge ancient star ships before, with the temporary spectacular scene of parachute. But that group. They are not treated like this! Why don''t these extraterrestrials in silver and white armor treat them as human beings when they come here! Rage! Unwilling! Including thousands of resurrected ancients, all kinds of rebellious emotions, all of which suddenly emerged in China. "By what!" The next moment. Finally, there was a man who was crowned emperor in the world. Fearing the powerful immortal soldiers, he raised his head straight and asked angrily: "why can you decide the life of all of us!" Ask in anger. Go straight to the sky. This moment. All the people in China raised their heads, clenched their fists tightly, and faced the man in the Dragon Robe through the endless sea of stars. And that man is the God of heaven! This group of people who suddenly fell on the moon were the six kings of the immortal realm who built the ancient road of the starry sky and the 100000 elite soldiers of the immortal realm under their command. "By what?" The cloud sky in Dragon Robe stood in the starry sky for thousands of miles and snorted coldly. A look of arrogance. Just like the creatures of high latitude, they are full of contempt and disdain. Light words. Shrouded in the whole earth, reverberating over China. "I''m the emperor of the immortal kingdom. Why should you ants ask me?" "Because you are just a group of lowly ants, and I am the top monk. Ants are born to be trampled and trampled by the strong!" The voice of the clouds. It''s still plain, with no ups and downs. For him. The earth is now in his eyes. It''s just an invisible waste star, even if it was from China. It''s just the past. There is no emotion to speak of. "Do you understand this answer of the emperor?" Hearing this, the emperor''s fist suddenly tightened, his head bowed and his face was unwilling. A sea of stars. Standing in the outer space of the earth, the sky in Dragon Robe at this time looks like the Supreme Master bathing in the sun, standing high above, looking down slightly, indifferent, looking down on the immortal. And the whole earth. As his voice fell. Suddenly it became very quiet. The eyes of countless people tremble, staring at the immortals standing on the moon, just like a dream. All countries on the earth except China, even at this moment, can''t believe that what happened in front of us is true! Once upon a time. Everyone is dreaming. In the universe. Whether there is any other life besides them. Fantasy becomes reality! In the boundless universe! The surface of the moon! At this time, there are a large number of aliens, gods, aliens, immortals, all kinds of different names. In the hearts of the people of all countries on earth, a wall of awe that can''t be overstepped suddenly rises, and everyone dare not speak out. These mysterious aliens! They should be treated as slaves! But at the same time, they felt a little shiver in their hearts. Compared with China, they felt a little lucky. I''m glad I didn''t come from China! The highest command room of the eight nations overseas. The top leaders of all ethnic countries, even they don''t know why, will show a smile on their lips, very happy. In my heart, I said: "fortunately, it''s China, not us. I thought that China would rise this time, enough to change the whole human process, but I didn''t expect the whole world to know that the people on that land would be turned into ashes!" Slaves. Better than dead! Zhao Longyun, summer you and other kings stood there with expressionless faces, indifferent eyes, looking directly over the earth at the emperor''s immortal who made a sound. Several people couldn''t help but sneer at the corners of their mouths. A group of earth ants. We wait for the immortals in the immortal kingdom. It''s your honor to come back here after eight thousand years! A planet that will let a few of us do it ourselves. Which is not a famous cultivation planet? Is it you However, at this time. Just as they had no scruples to patrol every corner of the earth until they landed on the vast land of China again. In an instant. The eyes of several people suddenly shrunk. That''s why I found something wrong. This moment. As if saw the most incredible scene, several people''s faces became extremely nervous. And I was just using the look of contempt. Overlooking the whole Chinese sky. It''s more shaking. Even a few generals of the hundred thousand immortal soldiers, their eyes were wide, and their hearts were trembling, as if they had seen the most unimaginable truth. "What''s the matter!" The huge moon has just been silent for a long time. Before all the people on the earth were in a stable mood, all of a sudden, they came out with questions filled with consternation. They shook the whole earth again like a thunderclap. Everyone on the earth was shocked. They were stunned. "It''s clearly something in my immortal kingdom. How can you have 32 spirit channels?" "That old Old man, no No way, this It''s impossible! That old guy doesn''t have the ancient road of stars, how can he get ahead of me and go back to the earth! " Just now, he was calm and steady. With the unthinkable world shaking means of all the people on the earth, he witnessed that he was wearing a Dragon Robe, leading a hundred thousand immortal soldiers, stepping on the moon with dignity and inviolability, and despised the immortal posture of all people, more like the sky of the universe, the sun and the stars, all in his hands. In the eyes of everyone on earth. Cold eyes, angular face, and the look of looking up when wearing a Dragon Robe seem to be permanent. But now. After only a few eyes of Huaxia, he lost his temper. Many countries. Looking at the people in Xianyu, whose faces gradually changed, they suddenly looked at each other and lost their minds. "How can you have thirty-two spirit veins in the immortal kingdom! Say! Say it quickly! Difficult... Is that old thing back already! Or there is an ancient road in China that we don''t even know about! " However, all the people in China, many of them were shocked and unimaginable. The old thing in the cloud. It''s the forbidden master of Kunlun - Chu Lingxiao! These aliens! It''s because of Sir! Chapter 193 "No... Impossible! How could it be! How could it be! How could that old thing get to the earth first! " The whole moon. Even the whole solar region, instantly reverberated everywhere is full of flurried sound. This is in the eyes of all living beings on earth. One appearance. He was dressed in a dazzling Golden Dragon Robe and stood in the Starry Sea of thousands of miles with the eyes of countless people. He was armed with a hundred thousand silver and white armour of immortal soldiers and was a star alien on the whole earth. In a word, the whole earth should be human. They''re all slaves. And destroy China! However, it hasn''t been long. Because of some Chinese anomalies. It''s like seeing an extremely frightening scene, which scares the whole face. Look at the others. A huge army of 100000 immortals. At the same time, his eyes were flustered and his face was tense. That kind of panic made everyone on the earth feel that he was This is clearly regret to come here! What''s the matter! Just now, is it not a posture of grand spirit, proud of the universe and invincible? How can I take a look at Huaxia! That''s it?! In the eyes of the whole earth. Standing in the starry sky, the whole body is more and more bright, but the fear of looking at the Chinese direction of the earth and dodging eyes really makes everyone dumb. Quiet! Different from the previous silence when the clouds came to the moon, which made all the people on the earth appalled, this moment, on the contrary, the moon became a lifeless place, nobody dared to speak. Yuntian, as well as Zhao Longyun, Xiayou and other Xianyu kings, stared at every corner of the land in China, as if they were looking for something. The sea area is millions of miles deep. I didn''t let it go. When they saw four ancient mountains with powerful aura floating over the four directions of Chinese land, their hearts were suddenly tightened and their eyes were even more inconceivable. Yuntian looked at the two mountains, Shushan mountain and Emei Mountain. His eyes trembled, his pupils narrowed sharply, and his voice was filled with disbelief. He whispered to himself: "this It''s impossible, he How could they live in this world! " It''s not just the clouds. Zhao Longyun and Xia youet al. All stared at Shu mountain and Emei Mountain, as if they saw two incredible faces, which immediately showed unprecedented horror and shock. "Here It''s impossible. Jingtianqian and Bishui are still alive! " "Eight thousand years later, when the spirit had already been destroyed, they could not live until now!" Feel two familiar breath. Yuntian and other people have big eyes, dry mouth and complete stupor. In an instant. Suddenly, they felt a chill, which immediately rushed to their hearts, making them, the immortal saints of the galaxy, feel a cold sweat on their backs. This moment. In their mind, a faint picture suddenly appeared. Although the memory was a little fuzzy, it was vaguely remembered Eight thousand years ago. When they left the earth. In order to feel better. I found two earthly mortals and taught them some immortal Dharma. They once existed in China. Those ancient immortals. It''s enough to make those two mortals become true immortals, and become one of the top powers on the earth where the spirit is broken. According to their estimates. Jingtian dry, blue water two people, at most only three thousand years life expectancy just right, how can still exist in this world! Shushan dome, Emei golden dome. Two big mountains are suspended in the sky. At this time, there are two groups of monks standing everywhere. They look at the stunned Yuntian and others. They should be scared. But when they hear each other''s words, they are even more scared and sweating. Their legs are as soft as possible. They almost fall to the ground. These aliens! I came to find the forbidden master of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao! And listen to that. The other side wanted to take advantage of Chu Lingxiao in his absence Wait a minute. The three months when the forbidden master of Kunlun disappeared are It''s beyond the stars! Hiss! This moment. The whole of China. A sound of inverted air-conditioning can be heard everywhere. Everyone realized this in an instant and evaluated the strength of Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun. This Across the stars! If you look at the flustered expressions of these foreign stars, you can see the strength of Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun. I''m afraid he is still above the other side! It''s terrible! The strength of the forbidden Lord of Kunlun is unavoidable But. Many people, such as the immortal of the emperor, the most important royal family, the imperial capital royal family, Zhao Ningyu and so on, smile bitterly. I thought they could roughly judge the state of Mr. Now it seems. It''s a big mistake! This group of aliens, who are like stars, are so afraid of Mr. Wang that they may not even be able to fight against the chaos of time and space. But they don''t know. Once the news that China is against the chaos of time and space on earth and all the ages are together comes out, let alone the strong ones in the celestial realm, it is the peak taboo of the ancient king. All of them will be scared and numb, and their legs will tremble wildly. Can do against the chaos of a strong time and space. It''s the Empire of the Galaxy! Reversible chaos of many times, and the resurrection of people. Throughout the history of 50 million years of cultivation civilization in the galaxy, there are many great emperors who have never heard of or seen! The sky is full of horror, and the body is trembling slightly. It shakes the aura of the emperor of the universe. It''s a moment to see Jing Tianqian and Bi Shui. Disappeared in an instant. There was only a thick frightened color on his face, and only his trembling voice was full of fear over the huge earth. "You Why are you still alive? Shouldn''t both of you be dead! " Many foreign countries. At this moment, looking at the Far East, mute. Just about to destroy that place! How do you suddenly hit eggplant like frost? It looks like this. The whole earth is silent. Jing Tianqian and Bi Shui, but they look at the clouds and others and fall into a silence. Master! Neither of them expected to see them one day! However, when I think of that white dress, my face is full of horror and I dare not go back to the sky. "Dragon beast forest, how also appeared here! God... Tianbei... " This moment. The whole earth, once again, echoed the voice of the sky. Suddenly. All immortals in Xianyu look completely out of shape. Looking at the near earth, I dare not step forward any more, such as looking at the taboo place, my pupils are filled with endless horror. "Lord Ye Fan, it seems that he is on earth." An immortal soldier general quickly whispered a warning. "Let him come and explain to the emperor." Zhao Longyun, Xia you and other kings of Xianyu, were shocked immediately. "Yes, yes, yes." Yuntian also hurried back to his mind, but his face was in a state of panic, which showed how frightened he was. There was no calmness of the emperor. At this time, he only hoped that Chu Lingxiao had not done all this. Next second. The vast region of the sun. A faint voice, just like a breeze, sounded in the ears of countless people, and even from the wild earth in the eyes of clouds and others, came out. "No, he won''t come back to you." Chapter 194 When this sentence falls for a moment. People in Xianyu on the moon seem to be held back by an invisible big hand. Their throat suddenly tightens and they dare not breathe. I only felt that there was a never felt terror around them, which filled them and made their bodies tremble. And everyone on earth. The expression suddenly changed, but all dare not say a word. Lord! Here we are! This group of incomparable alien stars, like the immortal who dominates the world, come to the earth for the real reason! Quiet! There was a silence! This extraterrestrial and unprecedented shocking scene unfolded by the earth, now there are countless eyes hidden in the earth, looking directly at every corner of outer space. There are eight nations overseas, a mysterious church. An old man with a gold scepter, pale neck, and a miniature ancient book with two words on it - Bible, and white robe. A pyramid is ten thousand meters deep. A strange light, lying in a tomb of the man, suddenly in the dark, opened his eyes. Every sea country. Even in the most secluded forbidden areas of the small Eastern countries, there are similar people, who look straight at the stars, as if they are delivering some information to someone and muttering to themselves. Talking about the earth. The ancient language that even the whole galaxy of ten thousand people have never heard. In an isolated place outside the world in China, many dragon beasts also raised their heads and looked over the distant earth. Among them, there was a mother Blue Dragon surrounded by many dragons, which exuded noble temperament. On the hillside of Mount Tai. An old manor stands here. An old man with two hands on his back, wearing the ancient clothes of Tianbei, looks at the moon with his eyes shining and trembling. Behind him is a young man with detached temperament. Look up. This ancient manor, built in the middle of Mount Tai, has thousands of people at this time. With this indifferent voice, when it falls, its face vibrates, and all of them look at the distant stars. "Master, who do you think will win?" "It''s hard to say that one and a half of the six immortals in the realm of immortals are about to step into the peak of immortals in the realm of ancient kings. If the one who has just stepped into the realm of ancient kings in the first World War is desperate, he really needs to weigh whether he can live with regret or not." The old man has a dignified face. "Master, why did the emperor suddenly become so flustered? Who is he talking about? " "Here I don''t know how to be a teacher. " Whether it''s them. Or any mysterious figure hidden on the earth, at this time, his eyes are full of awe. An earth that can be disillusioned by spirit can still be built into a powerful man in the ancient kingdom. If we let the stars know. I can''t imagine how shocked that scene might be the biggest surprise in the galaxy in the past eight thousand years. However. Looking at the stars billions of miles away, all the people frowned a little bit and looked puzzled, because they did not see the master of the voice. Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun Under the eyes of countless people, there was silence for several tens of seconds. In the vast outer space, people were still only heard, but not seen. "Master, since you have appeared, why do you have to hide?" The sky can bear the body shaking wildly. The eyes are shocked. They aim at every corner of the moon, even the whole solar region. They are afraid that Chu Lingxiao will suddenly come out to him. Look around. There is no trace at all. He suddenly turned his eyes to the earth. It''s like a sword hanging on his head in the dark, which makes him uneasy to stand up. Since he has to face up sooner or later, why should he be afraid again! I am her majesty. The appointed minister at the top of the Empire! Old man, I don''t believe you dare to fight me! The clouds heaved a deep breath. The cold eyes once again enveloped the whole earth, and the whole person was calm, as if he had returned to the cold gas field unique to the emperor of Xianyu, with a hint of irony and sneer in his tone: "old man, since he has come, why hide again! Get out of here! Or are you afraid? " But in fact, at the moment he was in his mind. There is already a sense of retreat. It''s not just him. In the land where they once existed. Eight thousand years later. After all sorts of strange scenes. Zhao Longyun, Xiayou and other people, as well as the 100000 immortal soldiers behind them, all felt a burst of horror and horror. People who have been damned for thousands of years. But in their eyes. The whole solar region. Apart from the ancient star road they just built, there is no one at all. How can all the Dragon beasts in the Dragon beast forest come to the earth from the immortal kingdom? And this old man How to do it! With thirty-two spiritual channels, they took a step ahead of them and returned to the earth, so that they could take advantage of each other''s absence to flatten the earth''s plan, and in an instant they were totally defeated. The earth they remember! Why it''s totally different! If it wasn''t for the solar region, they really doubted if they had gone wrong! The whole solar region. A faint response reverberated. No sorrow, no joy. If we talk with ordinary people, we don''t pay attention to the identity of all people in the immortal Kingdom, such as Yuntian. "Don''t you want to ask that disciple of yours? Why don''t you ask him first? " Suddenly. All the people on the earth, looking at the lonely starry sky like the abyss, were stunned. What time is it. What''s the meaning of asking each other these questions? Chinese people are also full of loss. The old man in Tianbei headquarters frowned a little and was deeply puzzled. What was the forbidden master of Kunlun in the ancient king''s territory going to do? However, Yuntian and others, after a few seconds of stupidity, looked at each other, as if they found something, and sneered on their faces: "old man, I think you were hurt when crossing the void by force. Now you want to delay the time deliberately?" They are immortals. It''s easy to find Ye Fan among the 1 billion people in China, but Chu Lingxiao let them This is obviously procrastinating! In an instant. Even people on the Chinese side are worried. Is it true that the forbidden Lord of Kunlun is injured as the other side said! "Old man, hide your head and show your tail. When are you going to hide, don''t get out!" With a silence. Even more let cloud sky heart spirit big vibration, as if really by his one word to determine, the color of the sneer on the face, more intense. "I have come." Here we go? Where? Not only all people on the earth, heard this sentence, a burst of consternation, even Yuntian and others, were stunned, suddenly looked around with a dignified face, but found that there was still no one, in an instant, when they were ready to laugh again, a faint sound suddenly sounded in their ears. "Look up." Up? Bluff! Where! The sky above the universe, fundamental Boom! This moment! Everyone''s smile, are frozen in the face, wide eyes, incredible look up, just like petrified. "This is!" I can only see a white figure that they can''t imagine, astonished, billions of miles tall, overlooking countless star regions, the whole solar region No The whole galaxy can be covered quickly and completely in front of that figure, just between the palms of the hand. The huge figure is so bright that ye can''t see the end at all. It seems that the whole universe can''t contain that figure. Any star in the galaxy is even smaller than the dust. It''s too big! The big monks are inferior to even ants. No wonder they didn''t realize it before. In front of that figure, the whole earth is like microbes. They are inferior to microbes Next second. Zhao Longyun and others have never had a face of horror, in the sight of the hundred thousand immortal soldiers in the immortal region, and even in the sight of the sky. The figure of the white dress spoke slowly, with a faint voice, but in the eyes of all the people at the moment, it was as loud as a thunderbolt. The whole solar region. It seems to have caused a big shock. A pale face through the vast universe fell down and appeared directly in the eyes of the clouds and others, making their eyes bright and trembling violently, their scalp tingling, and their bodies paralyzing quickly. "My six saints, it seems that this is the first time we have met since eight thousand years ago." Just hear it, not see it! Who is Qi Yu! Earth, forbidden master of Kunlun - Chu Lingxiao! So big the sun star, the moment rings the cloud sky is full of the frightful cry for help sound. "Lady, help me!" Chapter 195 The whole solar region. Suddenly the clouds sounded, as if they had witnessed some kind of prehistoric horror scene, and the screams of the gaffed, the hearts of all the people were shocked. In the eyes of billions of people on earth. Standing on the moon in the sky, Zhao Longyun, summer you and others, as well as the one hundred thousand immortal soldiers dignified face. This moment. Once again big change, pupil constriction, straight out of cold sweat, looking up to the universe from the moment. It''s like a stone statue that will never move. Its neck is stiff in the air, but its face is white and its limbs are shaking wildly. This scene. All the people on the earth are foggy. Everyone in Tianbei headquarters. The mysterious aliens of the eight nations overseas. Even more straight frown. This cloud sky What do you see over the universe? Will it scare like this? They are a little confused by people like Xianyu. They come to the moon and look down on all the people on the earth with the supreme attitude of immortals. But again and again, again and again, they often lose their temper and always say something they don''t understand at all. Tianbei headquarters. "It''s over..." After hearing the words from the cloud, the middle-aged sage frowned more tightly, his eyes were full of fear, sighed, and his face was frightened: "this farce caused by unknown reasons should be over, no matter what people in Xianyu saw, it''s over." Everyone around, including the young man, shook their heads helplessly. This is the ancient kingdom of the earth. I''m afraid it''s going to be a complete failure. When the empress moves, who in the whole galaxy can be the enemy, and who dares to be the enemy? But. They are still curious. All the people in Xianyu on the moon, what they saw over Xuzhou, will start the imperial order directly and ask for help from the Galactic lady! Quiet! Silence! The whole solar region can''t hear a sound. It''s so quiet that everyone on the earth feels the atmosphere is extremely strange. Everyone''s face is full of confusion and amazement. They stare at the outer space. However, they are in sight. Except for Yuntian, zhaolongyun, Xiayou and other people in Xianyu, they still keep their heads up and look at the sky in unison. Their bodies are like rigid scenes, nothing else. This The middle-aged ancient sage in Tianbei was stunned. He really wanted to see the reason before the Imperial Palace received the emperor''s order. It would be Yuntian, the minister at the top of the emperor, who would scream in such a way. What do you see! Endless outer space. There are only billions of shining stars. They can''t see anything unusual. "Here It''s impossible! " Once again, the whole moon heard a strange cry from the sky. The emperor of Xianyu, the Minister of the Imperial Palace, was shaking. That kind of picture falls in the eyes of all the people on the earth, just like a child, seeing a fierce tiger, rushing towards him with its bloody mouth open. "Here It''s impossible, you How can it be! " "You How can you, old man Hallucinations, they must be! " "Hallucinations, all hallucinations!" The next moment. All people on the earth were completely shocked by the scene. This group, together with the noble and noble, has come to live in I was so scared that I fell to the ground. More like scattered deserters. Looking up. Edge crazy pedal the moon ground retreat, everyone''s face is full of fear, eyes stare like a human, see a ghost, scream at the top of his voice. Everyone on the earth looks at each other. I don''t know what to say. Look up. No one! No one! Why can''t we just see it? "My good disciples, why don''t you worship when you see the master?" A faint voice. Such as on the top of the sky, the falling supreme truth spreads out over the earth, and everyone subconsciously seeks fame again. But at a glance, there is still no one. But in the eyes of Yuntian and others. When the sharp edges and corners, with a quiet breath of face, slowly raised for a moment, they really understand today, what is supreme! They can only see one side of the white clothes exposed in front of their eyes, limbs, and even the corners of the recent white clothes. Their eyes can''t bear it! It''s not that they can''t see! But they don''t feel it at all! Ancient king? No! Which ancient king can reach this level? Although the immortal holy land can soar tens of millions of feet, it is only limited to one star. The ancient king''s realm is full of Dharma, which can be broken. The top ancient king''s realm can look down on a cultivation star realm. But now. When countless cultivation star regions, just like a dust floating around, are endless, the whole galaxy is like a glass bead, placed in the palm of the hand like looking at the tiny ant world, looking at it lightly. All the saints in the immortal Kingdom, such as Yuntian, are completely frozen in place, shivering and motionless. It''s just that the light in the eyes keeps shivering at the white clothes in front of you. The slight fluttering and falling breath at the corners is just like a power from the inner collapse. It comes at once. It''s just a wisp of cosmic dust, but that side is the immortal emperor surrounded by the stars. But here It''s just white! A corner in a white dress! "You How can you be so strong! " The clouds and others trembled. One hundred thousand immortal soldiers, even like a pool of stagnant water, one by one fell to the ground in fear, shivering. Empire Is this empire? "No, it''s impossible! You can''t reach that level! " Cloud sky suddenly roars, it is a kind of roar because of fear to their own incompetence. The whole earth, with his roar, fell into a world of consternation and silence. Everyone in Tianbei headquarters. They are all in a daze. They really want to say it. "Do you need to be afraid of it! Who dares to treat you as soon as the emperor orders! " The vast universe. A golden light, like a cold arrow coming from the sky, roars past hundreds of cultivation star regions in the galaxy with the awe of the universe. In an instant. The eyes of the emperor are all staring out, a pair of eyes are full of cool vicissitudes, as if sleeping for countless years, and then open, are all appalled. This This is the emperor''s order! On a cultivation star less than 10 billion light-years away from the sun star region, there is a golden banner with the word Nanlin on it. A group of people are building the last ancient star road towards the sun field in full swing, but when they see Emperor Ling flying in front of them. There was silence. Eyes with shock, look to the direction of the solar region. "What treasure have these people found? Even the emperor''s order has come out!" However, when this imperial decree is suspended in the golden palace of the galaxy. Dozens of eyes in the hall. Looking at the lazy lady lying on the throne, she was indifferent to Yuntian''s order to ask for help. "What?" But I heard a cold question, and I was afraid to say anything. "You want to question why I didn''t save him?" ¡­¡­ And step by step over time. The clouds on the moon and other people, looking at the slow and unchangeable solar region, suddenly a cold surge from the bottom of their feet, straight to the four limbs. More with a light voice down, straight let them a heart shudder. Everyone in Tianbei headquarters, including the middle-aged sage, was even more unbelievable, and his eyes were full of confusion. This How could "It seems that your emperor, she will not come!" Chapter 196 One sentence. Your emperor, she won''t come. In the whole outer space of the earth, it reverberates in the distance, and there are endless aftertones. At this moment, let all people who know the meaning of "emperor" open their eyes, mouths, faces, and take a breath of cold air. This moment. Listen to the faint voice echoing in my ear, and watch the strange scene of no one in outer space. Countless people are shivering. Many forbidden areas overseas. The mysterious people of different nationalities, their faces are creepy, their bodies are shaking, and their voices are murmuring. They are more and more quick, as if they are eager to pass on what happened here. The middle-aged sage in Tianbei headquarters was trembling all over. He looked at the deep starry sky where there was no one. At this time, he seemed to see the world shaking terror. His lips were already purple and his hair was bristling. "Here The forbidden master of Kunlun, who is holy, the Galactic empress seems to acquiesce in his behavior! " As soon as the emperor orders! It doesn''t take a long time. Then you can cross hundreds of cultivation star regions and come to the Imperial Palace above the stars in the galaxy. But it''s been such a long time. He was shocked that the forbidden master of Kunlun had not made any waves in the solar region. It seems that he already knew the supreme empress who was in charge of the whole galaxy. No You can''t do it! This The potential of Xianyu has never been seen in tens of thousands of years. There are six immortals sitting in the town, and one of them is the peak of the immortals. This kind of super deposit, throughout the galaxy today, no one cultivation star domain can achieve this situation. General ancient king. No match! It took only 8000 years to build up the realm of immortal saint and Emperor. It''s impossible to predict the potential. If we give another 8000 years, will immortal region directly incarnate six ancient kings! But now! In between, the Galactic empress chose the ancient king of Kunlun and gave up the immortal realm! Unless For a moment. The middle-aged ancient sage lost his mind. With his shaking voice falling, the whole headquarters of Tianbei was shocked. The voice of throats wriggling came out, which made everyone feel thrilled, as if his heart was severely twisted and his body was trembling. "Now I finally understand why the Lord will order all the Tianbei branches of the Xiuxian realm to evacuate. Why let''s open more than a dozen ancient star ships, travel hundreds of millions of light-years, come to this barren and desolate place, and even set up our headquarters here? " "Compared with the resources of the stars, it''s more worthwhile for them to make good friends with a planet where the strong are forbidden to sit on the peak of the ancient king!" There was silence. Nobody thought about it. In the end, it should be such a result. The earth has been short of Reiki for a long time. It not only ushered in Reiki recovery, but also a forbidden strongman at the peak of the ancient king. It turns out that they have opened more than ten ancient star ships, which are not far away for hundreds of millions of miles. They have come here to show their friendship to each other. Think of it here. Looking at the frozen moon, pale clouds and other people, all of them could not help but feel a little cold. Ancient king peak! Today''s earth! There is still the first person in the realm of emperor! All high-level countries overseas. Even more, I felt the cold breath all over my body, pouring into the top of my head all the time from the center of my feet. In an instant, I felt the numbness of being hit by lightning. I carried out the principle of "all around", making every hair of them stand up in an instant. China! Even within half a year without their awareness, they became such a terrible place, just like immortal Kingdom, dragon flying nine days, looking down on them in the dark. Even these powerful visitors from outside the immortal world were scared to be like this! And they dared to provoke! "My God, what are we doing?" These overseas executives are shivering. Looking at the pictures out of the starry sky, they are disappearing from the front of their eyes. Their pupils are shrinking tightly and fiercely. Their scalp is numb and their faces are gray. This moment. The picture outside the starry sky disappears completely. Only a few people know that it''s a real-time scene, which is made of the magic power of immortals. But from the moment it disappeared. They understand. At this time, the hearts of the people in Xianyu were already psychological defense lines. They collapsed completely and were so frightened that they could not even maintain the starry sky. But. However, countless people, like petrified people, still maintain the rigid posture of looking up at the sky. They can''t recover from a series of shocks. Ear bursts full of scary voice, let them a heart, as if hanging to the throat eyes, watching the earth has become normal, all the body is shaking. "No I am the emperor of the immortal kingdom. I only used eight thousand years to build the peak of the immortal saint. Female Your majesty, you can''t give up on me, you can''t give up on me! " "Empress, help me, empress help me and so on!!!" There is no picture. Only sound. But it makes all the people on the earth crazy. The elite immortal soldiers on the moon, who are made up of land gods and fairylands, can be immortals in the eyes of all living beings if they put them out on any corner of the earth, but they are already scared out of their wits and shivering. Yuntian, Zhao Longyun and others, all the magic power on their bodies were trembling uncontrollably. Looking at the white clothes in front of them, they were sweating, unable to support them, and knelt on the ground. "Teacher Master, Rao Spare your life, please Please spare our lives! " Over the earth. There was a heartbreaking cry for mercy, and even the animals felt a thrilling breath. As if you could see beyond the starry sky. Standing a sacred and inviolable figure, with hands on his back, he gazed at the galaxy. The earth is in his eyes. It seems that with a flick of your finger, it will turn into ashes. All of a sudden, you shrink your head and lie on the ground, looking at the sky pitifully. "Master, master, spare your life!" The faces of Yuntian and other people are full of panic, regret, anger and hate, unwilling to rush into the eyes, kneel on the ground and tremble, kowtow crazily towards the white clothes. They regret it! They really regret it! Regret to be a fairy kingdom! More regret eight thousand years ago, leave the earth! In any case, they have thought that their former master is so powerful! "Teacher..." Before the clouds and the sky, they continued to beg for mercy. In an instant, their ears, the whole solar region, the whole earth, echoed again with an indisputable faint voice. "Remember the oath you made eight thousand years ago?" "If you disobey, let the land be moistened with immortal blood. Now it''s time for you to swear!" Boom! A big finger of the sky, falling for a moment, like the nine sky pillars out of the sky. The whole region of the sun is shaking. In a moment, the pupils of Yuntian and other people shrink violently. Their faces are as white as paper, their limbs are cold, and they can''t move at all. I watched the long jade fingertip. Come to them to suppress. For a moment. Eight thousand years ago, all kinds of memories on the earth flowed into their minds like tides. They seemed to see the first time they met Chu Lingxiao and listened to the light words in their ears. At this moment, they were full of regret in their eyes. "You all forget, I told you, never forget that you were a person!" Boom! This moment! No one knew what was going on, only heard a huge bombardment, which reverberated over the whole earth in an instant. This moment. The earth, the world is silent. - at the end of the third volume, all the people pay attention to the recovery of China and never forget to be human. Chapter 197 One hit. The sea of stars is broken. Countless light shadows into the iron lock, floating at the bottom of the earth, you can see that under the iron lock, there is a sparkling transparent light, along the dark lower layer of the universe, continuously injected into the earth, the destination is more direct to the land of China! This moment. Overseas nations still stare up and look at the sky interwoven with blue and clouds. There are birds flying, clouds floating and breeze blowing. It seems that the invincible visitors outside the stars are illusions. The Starry Sea is a fantasy. It''s very quiet around. The earth is very stable, as if nothing has happened. But everyone has a shiver. Looking at the sky for a moment. All of them could not help swallowing their saliva. Their bodies trembled, as if they had a pair of plain and quiet eyes, like the creator, hanging in the outer space of the earth, watching them quietly. That sense of reality. It''s like a mouse in a cage. I didn''t know how small it was before, but today I only know that they are other people''s experiments Quiet! The boundless earth can''t hear any sound falling any more. All the overseas people are looking at the direction of China. Their breath is heavier, their pupils are constricted, and their heart is beating faster. That mysterious ancient country! Once upon a time, hundreds of miracles have been left on the earth, and they have dominated the world for decades. But lonely. Is this going to rise completely now! Eight thousand years ago! In such a distant time, the desert and jungle were everywhere. At that time, human beings, I''m afraid, were still living carefully under the sharp teeth of wild animals, drinking the blood of fur and Ru. There was no country that could be called civilization at all. When was it. They are overseas nations. That''s what they think. It is believed that the five thousand year history of China has never existed. It is a fictitious civilization made up of arrogance. Any five thousand year history is the wishful thinking of the other party. Because. Now their research has already shown that China has a long history of calculation. It''s only nearly four thousand years. It''s not the oldest country on earth at all. Five thousand years is a general introduction, but it''s also overthrown by these overseas countries. Even inside China, they acquiesce to this fact. But now Who can tell them! What happened in outer space! "My God, if you exist, appear!" The high-level officials of all ethnic groups and countries overseas, with trembling eyes, devoutly took up the cross, could not help kneeling on the ground and looking at the sky to pray. The Chinese immortals have all appeared! They really hope! A man appeared. Tell yourself that the god they believed in, the gods, also existed, and watched them in the dark. "Almighty Lord, if you exist, please show up. We are your most faithful believers." Almost at this moment. All over the world, countless people from overseas, holding a cross and Bible, looked up and closed their eyes to the sky, prayed and sang their true feelings. "Open your eyes, my God, and see your people, where we shall go from now on." "Lord, please show up." Seeing what happened outside the starry sky, let all overseas ethnic countries arouse a desire for mysterious power. China today. It has become the place where the immortals live, and it can be called the immortal country. Will they return to the time when China dominates this star? In that mysterious Church in the West. The old man, dressed in a holy white robe, with a gold scepter in his hand and a miniature Bible hanging around his neck, kept talking,. Look at the old man''s face. It is full of sweat, body trembling, lips white, as if overdrawn their own lives, to start some ancient ceremony. "My God, I am your most devout believer. I am the last Messenger you left on earth. If you can hear my prayer for you, let the cross in front of me light up!" Look down. This ancient church. It was built in a desolate desert. There were no weeds around. Except for a few reptiles passing by occasionally, there was no modern building within hundreds of thousands of miles. "God, my God, do you hear me? Your most loyal messengers are calling to you! Did you hear me! Please respond to me, please respond! " Feeling the huge cross without moving in front of him, the white robed old man''s face gradually turned pale. He opened his eyes slowly. The voice of prayer is more and more urgent, the brow is gradually wrinkled, and the whole body is soaked by sweat. Instinct props up the body of the white robe, as if it is a ball of gas, which is shrinking a little. Just also a pair of old faces, turned into a young man in his twenties. Return to old age, youth forever. It''s something everyone dreams of happening to themselves. But the old man in white looked. But become more dignified. In a moment, he suddenly returned to the face of a five or six-year-old child, but still did not stop praying, his voice was faster than before, but he looked at the cross without any change in front of him, but his face was changed with fear. "Lord, you Do you hear me! " The tremolo reverberated in the whole church. The white robed old man''s eyes were full of uneasiness. If he continued to pray, he would probably disappear in the world. However. Just then. His body suddenly returned to its original condition. This ancient church, suddenly a beam of holy breath, came down from the sky, lighting the cross in an instant. The next moment, a voice full of middle air, majestic like an abyss, with continuous echo, in an instant, resounded throughout the church. "I am one of the seven archangels under the seat of God. I am the archangel who commands millions of angels. I am Michael, the believer of the galaxy earth. I heard your prayer and came to the world!" "Now tell me what you are doing!" At this moment, all over the world, there is a kind of mysterious existence, with a supreme atmosphere that does not belong to the world at all, falling down. And China. Shushan, Emei, Wutai Mountain. Three Immortal Mountains, under the eyes of countless shocks, suddenly collapsed. Jing Tianqian, Bishui and other disciples, with a scream of fear, looked at the white dress in the sky in despair, pointed at them, and the figure directly turned into a bubble, into a little bit of stars, like the Milky Way pouring out, floating in all corners of China. All of us are looking at this. Looking at that road in their hearts, into the eternal symbol of the white figure, the next point out that the Kunlun snow mountain suspended above Jinling, also turned into powder, at this moment, countless Chinese eyes. It''s full of shivers. "From now on, there will be no forbidden master of Kunlun, only one name, Chu Lingxiao!" However, the shock brought by the earth is far from over, and all the people in the starry sky are in a uproar at this time. Chapter 198 Emperor Ling! Without God''s order, after tens of thousands of years, it reappeared in the eyes of all celestial beings in the galaxy, and went straight to the ninety-nine heaven, the golden and brilliant Imperial Palace, but at last there was no response. This made countless immortal emperors shocked. They know. There is no one else in this imperial edict, only the immortal realm which is now in a state of flux. However, everyone feels that the direction of the imperial edict is not from the immortal realm at all, more like It''s more like coming from the sun! The land of miscellaneous hairs with only eight stars, any immortal planet under their command can be taken out and be superior to the whole solar region. Except for the earth that once flourished for 8000 years, where the native people of the galaxy would live, where the celestial region has gone! Can issue imperial order! In the realm of immortals, who can be qualified except the king Yuntian, who is the peak of the immortals? What''s the matter? Those people in Xianyu have lost their brains and have nothing to go to that place! The key is! That aboriginal area is also worthy of the imperial edict for salvation given by her majesty?! Less than a day. Many celestial emperors in the galaxy never mind any taboos. They sent people to the celestial realm to find out, but the result surprised the whole Galaxy! "What! Zhou Yunchang, one of the six kings of Xianyu, has been dead for more than a month! " The Immortal Emperor stood up at the scene, his eyes wide and his face unbelievable. "It''s not only Yuntian alone, but also the remaining five immortals, with 100000 immortals!" After hearing the news. The whole galaxy is boiling. What on earth does the celestial realm want in the solar star realm! Such an astonishing array can almost even out any cultivation star in the Galaxy! It is the place where the ancient king taboo the strong, sitting, facing the six immortal saints, we should all frown, the ancient king peak is not out, the immortal domain super lineup, can completely traverse the Galaxy! But Went to the native - the sun star region! There was no response from the emperor. Not It''s not like that. It''s really a king of ancient times! Above the Milky way. In the eyes of countless people, dozens of great figures suddenly appear in the sky of various star regions through the vast outer space. This is the case. More than half of the galaxy, suddenly fell into a silence. "Is it true that the legend that once was the first immortal, holy and magic heaven in the galaxy was not the immortal holy land at all, but an ancient king built by Kunpeng in ancient times. With his blood, he could be comparable to the peak of the ancient king?" At the same time, there are many immortal emperors. I think of one piece. Apart from this possibility, they can''t think of anything that can make Xianyu issue an order to ask for help. And her majesty. There was no explanation for the response. An ancient king built by Kunpeng in ancient times can''t be compared with all the saints in the immortal kingdom. The universe. Only the emperor who has reached the holy land of immortals can change his external incarnation with great magic power, secretly observe the trend of each cultivation star field, and also talk through the ancient road of the stars. Countless friars, seeing so many immortals, all appear in the void. They are all silent and dare not speak. So grand. Ten thousand years is rare. But it was soon questioned. It''s impossible! "Magic sky is the peak of immortality. Nine thousand years ago, it fell in the sun star region. And how did Zhou Yunchang, one of the six kings of immortality region, die? That''s enough to explain everything. The native place of the sun star region doesn''t even have an ancient star road. Who can cross the immortality region hundreds of millions of light-years away? The sky is turbulent. The peak of the ancient king will be hurt!" "A group of ignorant young people, in vain you repair to the immortal holy land, even this all do not want to understand!" The man who spoke suddenly. The voice was obviously discontented, angry, and even with the tone of rebuke. As soon as it appeared, it would drink a lot of Immortal Emperor. The voice just dropped. This group of star domain masters on the side of awe have frowned. Looking at a purple figure in the south of the galaxy, there are people who dare to despise them in front of hundreds of millions of sentient beings! "Who are you talking about?" Immediately an old immortal appeared. His voice was cold, mixed with a trace of anger. He spoke slowly across billions of light years. Many star regions were trembling because of his voice. The old immortal is holding the sky! Many immortal emperors recognized each other. Their eyes were bright and their faces were heavy. In a strict sense. It is no longer a saint of immortals. After nearly 30000 years, one foot has already stepped into the realm of the ancient king. But at the next moment. Everyone was shocked. In the void. Suddenly a chilling sound of blood spurting came from the direction of the old immortal. "Don''t rely on the old to sell the old in front of me. You are no exception in front of me. You are also a junior!" The previous figure suddenly gave a cold hum, as if the ancient times were coming. Dozens of cultivation star regions were filled with purple breath because of his strength. Instant. All the Immortal Emperor, looking at the purple red figure, his eyes were quivering and his face was full of astonishment. This This is the ancient king! And it''s not a general ancient king, at least it''s heading for the peak of the state, towards the super antique! "I know that you are heading for the sun star region. Now I am still closed and can''t leave. Go to see what happened to the sun star region for you!" "And all the immortals in the immortal Kingdom, what''s the matter! Nine thousand years ago, I fell there inexplicably. At that time, I was still closed, but now I am about to leave. I want to see what old monsters exist in that place! " The next moment. What the purple red figure said was that they directly let the emperor, who was in charge of a star cultivation area, take a breath of cold air and shake their legs. The old immortal, named Qingcang, was even more frightened. His face was white and frightening. This is the master of devil heaven nine thousand years ago! Just shut up! Nine thousand years! Listen to that. There is indeed an ancient king in the sun star region, but it is not the peak of the ancient king, is it the ancient king with ancient blood, so the female emperor did not pursue it? "Your Majesty, I will submit to you when I leave the pass, so please don''t mind if I go to test the sun star field. You can see that I will soon step into the peak of the ancient king, which will be of great use to you!" Dong Dong! Many immortal emperors, their hearts beat fast. Looking at the purple red figure, their faces vibrated. How dare the old monster make a deal with the empress, and vaguely ask the empress to give up the ancient king of the Sun Star Kingdom? Silence. The Imperial Palace did not respond. It''s even more terrifying to all. Empress! This Is that a promise?! Chapter 199 This scene. The emperor''s eyes were full of astonishment. He looked at the purple figure suspended in the deep of the galaxy. The back of the figure was cold, and his whole body was bristling. Your majesty! I chose this figure! Nine thousand years ago. Master of the first immortal, holy devil, is his strength so terrible! "The magic heaven was transformed by the ancient Kunpeng. The immortal saints with such blood can be regarded as the master. I''m afraid that their blood has reached an unprecedented amazing level." Many immortal emperors trembled. For monks. The more noble and powerful his blood is, the more powerful he is. His war power is enough to wipe out everything. In those days, the magic heaven can fight against those who are forbidden to be strong by the ancient king in the immortal holy land. Then his master has stepped into that field with half his foot, is not he fearless of the peak of the ancient king! "Then I will thank the empress first. I will go to the imperial palace to salute you when I find out the truth about the fall of my beloved one in nine thousand years." In the deep of the galaxy, the magenta figure of the magic Heavenly Master is facing the direction of the imperial palace. After bending slightly, the endless cold breath once again permeates the nearby ten cultivation star regions. Like a thrill. Many immortal emperors have goose bumps. "No one of you is allowed to go to the region of the sun star until we have a clear investigation!" The voice falls. There are more than ten cultivation star regions, all of which are shaking violently. No one dares to speak. Even her majesty has acquiesced. If they speak again, they may end up worse than the old immortal! Such a prehistoric antique! There is no doubt about it. It''s true that he killed the emperor of the cultivation Star area. It''s estimated that her majesty will not be angry, but will give a proper warning. A half step ancient king peak with the most blood. Once both feet enter the peak field, there is no doubt that he will definitely become the first minister of the imperial palace! "Gu Nanlin, what are you waiting for in Nanlin star region? Let''s see what happened in the solar star region as soon as possible, and then tell me!" In the deep of the huge Milky way, the master of magic exits slowly again. Most of the Milky way is in a silence. Looking at the distant land of the sun and stars, they are waiting quietly. All monks. All want to know. There is an ancient king in the Sun Star Kingdom. They want to know more about where they met and what happened. Even the emperor''s order was issued. If not too far away. It''s already beyond the reach of avatars. They really want to see it with their own eyes. "Emperor, shall we enter now?" On a deserted planet, looking at the nearby Sun Star region, many stars of Nanlin star region frown, looking at Gu Nanlin in gold dragon''s clothes in front of him. To be honest. Those people in Xianyu even came out to ask for the emperor''s order! It''s hard to imagine what''s in the solar domain that can make them afraid of being such an old monster. Before that. They all stepped in with one foot, but at the moment when the emperor ordered them to shoot out, no one dared to take risks. As the leader of Nanlin Xingyu Xianbing''s Dragon battle, looking at Gu Nanlin who was still thinking without saying a word, his eyes hesitated and hesitated. Finally, he said in a deep voice: "the emperor, at the end of the day, he would suggest that we should not go there. We should go back immediately. Previously, we only guessed the sun Xingyu and hid the most precious treasure of the devil, the immortal and the saint. Now it seems that it is not at all." "In that case, why do we have to go to the solar region again!" It''s just that his words have just fallen. Zhou Po Tian sneered a few times, then looked at the dragon war with sarcasm: "general long, as the commander of immortal soldiers, how can you be less brave than US civil servants? Don''t you hear that it''s the magic master, let''s go? It''s a half step ancient king peak with the most blood. Even her majesty has acquiesced. What we are worried about now is not whether we will encounter danger, but the ancient king in the sun star region! " The dragon war hummed. "Or are you afraid of losing your face after entering the solar system?" Immediately. Longzhan glared at him with cold eyes and clenched his fists tightly. Last time, he was ridiculed for suspecting that the headquarters of Tianbei auction house had moved here. Now the old man, still reluctantly, sincerely wants to embarrass him. His original intention was only to worry about Nanlin star region, and he would be in danger. He said this out of concern for Nanlin star region. Now this old man. Unexpectedly, he said that he was afraid of Tianbei headquarters, and would not lose face in the sun star region at all! "Zhou Botian, don''t......" The dragon war just can''t help but roar, Gu Nanlin suddenly deep hand, stopped him. "Two love Qing, need not contend, now empress has acquiesced, we need not worry about anything." Hear that. Longzhan''s face sank suddenly. But Zhou Botian is complacent. His face was full of wrinkles. He glanced at the Dragon battle in a gloomy way, full of ridicule. Many star lords standing on his side behind him were six or seven more than when he was in the hall of Xianchao last time. Looking at this group of star lords who once stood on their side, they passed by with indifference on their faces. Longzhan''s face was gloomy, and he quickly squeezed out water drops. The face is unwilling to listen to the ear around the broken days, the light laughter fell. "Longzhan, you are such a young man, you want to compete with me for the most important official in Nanlin Xingyu. You can''t help yourself! I advise you, then return to Nanlin Xingyu, or take the initiative to leave the post of Xianbing commander, so as not to lose more face! " Just. No time for incense. I saw Gu Nanlin, who had just stepped into the sun star field with 50000 immortal soldiers, and in a moment I saw him return to the old star with a crowd full of fear. There is no noble temperament in the hall of the Immortal King. The whole body is shaking. When I turn my head and look at the sun star region, I stand there. My pupils shrink sharply. I hold my hair tightly. I scream loudly. "Let''s go! step on it!!! Get out of the sun!!! And all the ancient star roads along the way have been demolished by the emperor!!! " Before a calm and calm Zhou Po Tian, his legs were shaking and his pants were wet. Dragon war also seems to see some kind of horror scene, a strong swallow saliva, as if the whole person seven souls six spirits, are scared of fear. Soon. The news of the return of all the people in Nanlin star region was introduced to the ears of the master of magic. Once again, he turned into a purple figure in front of the emperor of many celestial dynasties, towering over dozens of cultivation star regions. There was a trace of questioning in the tone. Light way: "Gu Nanlin, since he has come back, why don''t you report to us that we have asked you to go to the solar region to investigate? What''s the matter?" Many immortal emperors could not help but hold their breath and look at Nanlin''s star region. But at the next moment, most of the galaxy was filled with a hoarse angry voice. "You''re old, why don''t you go and see for yourself!" "Master of magic": " The emperor of Xianchao: "..." Chapter 200 The voice just dropped. Quiet! Silence! The next moment. An endless purple and red breath turned into a huge wave, mingled with uncontrollable anger. It crossed dozens of cultivation star regions, like a tiger descending the mountain, spreading all over the sky and rushing straight to the whole Nanlin star region. That purple red figure, even in the eyes of countless tightening, the figure skyrocketed dozens of times, and there were more ancient giants than one cultivation star domain, even higher than the sky. That giant face. Even the Immortal Emperor, they can''t see through. They just feel that a thick layer of cloud has confused the heaven and made it invisible. We can only see that the giant is wearing thick fur, vigorous and powerful, with bronze skin, without any weakness of blood and aging. This moment. The eyes of many gods and emperors are staring out. It seems that the giant has come to life from ancient times. All the faces of the giant are unbelievable and the eyes are crazy and trembling. "Here This is the real appearance of the magic master! How could he be so huge that he could not be accommodated in a cultivation star field! " How could there be such a creature in the Galaxy! The immortal who held the sky was even more dejected. He lived longer than any immortal Lord who appeared. He recognized the origin of the giant at a glance, but still couldn''t believe it. Today''s Galaxy! That race still exists! "Ancient Titan!" His words just dropped. As in the ears of many immortal emperors, there is a prehistoric earthquake that can destroy a star field. The pupils are opened sharply, as if a chill comes from the heel, all the way up in an instant. At this moment, all the hair is erect. Titans that have spanned the galaxy for more than 100000 years. There are people living in this world! Ancient books and records collected by all ethnic groups. It has been recorded for a long time. The Titans, who came out of a supreme Empire half a million years ago, are the real ones! But since the fall of Titan empire. It''s said that an ancient race in the field of cultivating stars can only be beat out by hand. Because of his anger, he has been smashed by the later emperor of the galaxy. Even the ancestral stars are gone. How come it''s half a million years later. There are Titans in the world! Looking at the moment when the prehistoric giant appeared, most of the cultivation star regions in the Galaxy were silent. Even the ancient king''s territory which has been sealed for tens of thousands of years. From endless sleep. I felt this chilling and amazing breath, and my eyes all vibrated slightly. That giant, slowly open a pair of cold vicissitudes of life big eyes for a moment. Several cultivation star regions around. However, from the original orbit of the universe, there was a tilt, and many gods and emperors trembled with fear. Only the giant shouted angrily to the sky: "a good ancient Nanlin is just the blood of a unicorn beast. In those days, your Unicorn family was just our family''s food! Now when I am the emperor of the cultivation star realm, do I really think how noble my blood is? " "You are not only blind to what I told you, but also dare to curse me! I don''t think you want to exist in Nanlin Star Kingdom! " In an instant. Over the whole Nanlin star region, shivering and cold, a dozen thick purple and red lightning, such as the dragon swallowing the sky and eating the earth, crackled, sweeping every cultivation planet in the Nanlin star region. There are countless mortals on it. I didn''t understand that at all. Looking at the lightning falling towards them, all eyes were wide, and there was a panic in the deep pupil. Many immortal emperors who witnessed all this. All eyes tremble. The scalp is numb. It''s all swallowing. My God! The prehistoric giant clan that once covered the universe, just came out of the world, will it destroy a cultivation star field! Boom! At the moment when a huge palm fell, there were five or six stars in the Nanlin star region, just like black clouds pressing on the border. In the eyes of hundreds of millions of people, the surrounding area was suddenly dark. However. Just as the giant hand is about to touch the outer atmosphere of Nanlin. All of a sudden, there was a light hum in everyone''s ear. There was a slight dissatisfaction in the voice, such as a ripple on the edge of the water, spreading. This moment. The whole galaxy is as quiet as a cicada, and the prehistoric Titan is hastily taking back his hand. In an instant. The prehistoric giant is gone. What follows is. An old man in animal skin, strong-looking and bronzed skin, who was floating somewhere in the deep of the Milky way, with a slight chill on his face, bowed to the Milky way, stood up and snorted coldly: "today, I give her Majesty the face, and let you have a horse in the Southern Forest Star region!" Suddenly. At his feet, a sea of stars suddenly billowed, and an ancient road with the breath of purple and red vicissitudes appeared, rushing straight to the far-off Sun Star region. "I''d like to have a look. It''s a local star area. What kind of monsters can they hibernate here!" The next moment. Many immortal emperors looked at the old man and wanted to cross hundreds of millions of light-years and stars. Their hearts trembled and their faces trembled. Titans! It''s worthy of the boundless galaxy. In the known records, the race with the largest body shape and the characters who have gone out of the Empire has been so powerful that it can be fearless of the turbulence in space even if it''s half steps from the peak of the ancient king. Even the real one who is the top of the ancient king doesn''t dare to try it easily! Looks like the power of blood! If it can bring monks more powerful fighting power. This moment. Many of the Immortal Emperor''s figures have not disappeared. They stand in the void and wait for Fang to come back. A descendant of the emperor''s family came out. The secret of the sun. There is no doubt about it. Any old monster that lies there will be mercilessly revealed. Just. They couldn''t imagine the scene of Gu Nanlin, the leader of Nanlin Star Kingdom who had practiced for nine thousand years, closing the door of Xianchao hall, hugging Zhou Botian, longzhan and other stars, shivering and screaming in pain. ¡­¡­ Ninety nine heavens in the Milky way. The house of God. Dozens of ancient Wangjing ministers, looking at the red curtain cloth, wearing a phoenix robe, wearing a phoenix crown, lie lazily on the throne, holding their heads in the hands of the Galactic female emperor, all frowning, full of doubts. "Empress, the sun star region..." An old king wanted to stop talking, but finally he asked: "solar region, after all..." "Are you asking me if I don''t save Yuntian and others in Xianyu, or why I disobeyed the laws and orders against the master and didn''t punish him?" A faint cold voice. Through the red curtain, echoing in the old king''s ear for a moment, he was not only scared to shut his mouth, but also other ancient kings who wanted to talk, all lowered their heads. However. A voice full of banter, with a strong disdain, came out again. "Don''t worry, he will come back soon..." Come back? Is it so fast? All the ancient kings of the Imperial Palace looked at each other with suspicious faces. But also at this moment. Just before the first breath of incense and wearing animal skin, the master of magic came back in a state of loss, shivering, and kneeling down in the direction of the imperial palace. "Your Majesty, I will never go to the sun star field again. Please don''t invite me to be the Minister of the palace. I just want to stay in the deep sky and die slowly." Most of the Milky Way: Ancient kings in the Imperial Palace: "..." Lazily lying on the throne of the Galactic empress, but only slightly up the corners of her mouth, as if everything had been expected. A faint reply: "accurate!" Chapter 201 The Milky Way calendar era of the three hundred and sixty thousand years of the emperor, earth calendar November 25, 2019. The whole galaxy. In various cultivation star regions. Distance from the solar region. The ancient path to the sky above the nearest planet has been removed. In addition to the first time I saw the magic master, the scene of the prehistoric giant when he was born, and then he returned from the sun and the stars to many immortal emperors. It has been vaguely guessed that the sun star region, at least one of the ancient king''s peak taboo strongmen is dormant here, and the blood is stronger than the Titans At least ten times! Otherwise. Descendants of the Titans. How can I only go to the incense time. He was frightened and voluntarily forbidden. He would rather die in the deep starry sky than be the first minister of the imperial palace. That is. Under the emperor''s situation, the first person worthy of it! However. Master of magic. But I was so scared that I didn''t want such a galaxy''s great honor. The quiver of words. It''s all about making amends to the mysterious existence in the solar region. "Where is the sun star region, what kind of old monster is dormant, and there will be no such creatures as emperor in the world? I can''t think of any other person in the galaxy that she is now in charge of, besides the lineal descendants of the emperor''s realm figures, who can make her attach so much importance to. " Deep in the galaxy. A realm of cultivation stars. A huge and ethereal old figure stands quietly on it. Just. Where his eyes are. However, the purple light is shining, and the atmosphere of the vicissitudes of life is longer than that of the ancient king of the Titans, and the direction of view is the area forbidden by the master of magic. Next to him. There is also a white figure. The whole body radiates the holy breath like the tide, which permeates the whole cultivation Star area below. Countless mortals. Among them, the Lord of the planet in the peak state of the ancient immortals all looked at this figure and could not help but show a trace of awe in their eyes. Just. When everyone saw the white figure and bowed slightly towards the old figure beside him, the whole star region was as quiet as a cicada, and no one dared to make a sound. Everyone stared at this scene, eyes and dew shocked, strong swallowing saliva, the heart rose a burst of inexplicable color. Zixiao emperor of Tianlong star domain. I am so respectful to this strange old figure. They know. The emperor has an old emperor who has fallen from the sky, and the top ancient king''s method of cultivating immortals. More than ten thousand years ago. In the eyes of all the surrounding cultivation star regions, he became the only ancient king among the immortal emperors of the galaxy, who was famous for his majesty. More truly, I can step into the Imperial Palace every day and worship her majesty. I am the real Imperial Palace minister. It''s not like the sky in the fairy kingdom. It is only granted the name of the Imperial Palace minister, but not the name of the Imperial Palace minister. Under the sky dragon star field, there is silence. Countless dull eyes, looking at the two figures floating on the top of the head, especially when looking at the old figure, everyone''s body can''t help shaking. "Master!" When two words fall. The whole Tianlong star region, even the sound of air-conditioning, at a glance, is full of shocked faces, the air filled with the breath, even more make people feel the silent hair cool. They are the emperor of Tianlong Star Kingdom! The only ancient king among the immortal emperors in the galaxy, the more worthy Imperial Palace minister, even has a master! Emperor. Isn''t it handed down to the old emperor? How could there be another master! This moment. The whole sky, dragon and star regions are full of surprises. Don''t say that many suzerain of Xiuxian sect have a life span of 7000 years. They have witnessed the two generations of emperor in Tianlong Xingyu, the old and new alternation of the old and the old. They are all hit by a thunderbolt at this moment. Their faces change greatly and stay in place. "Lord There is a master. I''m afraid he doesn''t even know about the fallen old emperor! " Better than the descendants of the Titans. They all just took one of the first immortals peak magic days nine thousand years ago and became disciples. An invincible ancient master Wang. This "Master, the disciples sent to Xianyu have come back. There are five immortals in Xianyu, such as Yuntian. None of them have come back so far. It seems that they should all die in the sun star region." The emperor Zixiao bowed slightly and stood up, looked at the old figure in front of him, and said respectfully: "it was said that their master eight thousand years ago had appeared again, which was true. After killing Zhou Yunchang, he seemed to cross the starry sky and return to the earth directly with thirty-two spiritual channels." Countless ways are full of awe and awe. That old figure, the whole body up and down the breath, really the vicissitudes of life. As if he didn''t belong to this era at all. The whole outer space of Tianlong star has changed unexpectedly. At this moment, this space-time has been dragged into a more ancient unknown era. The next moment. A scene that appears. Let all the people in the whole sky and star region stand up straight with cold hair and goose bumps. They saw a prehistoric giant with the same height as a cultivation star, who was easily smashed by a cold man in emperor''s robe. And the whole picture of this prehistoric giant is almost the same as that of the Titan clan! "Crossing the earth hundreds of millions of light-years away with thirty-two spiritual channels, the old man who is dormant in the sun star region is also the master of those little children who were in the sky eight thousand years ago, the earth..." The old, hoarse voice, with an inexplicably repressed breath, reverberates over the whole Tianlong star field, with a suspicious sound on the face and a little surprise on the face. The cold eyes flash past and look towards the earth. It seems that the whole galaxy, with the exception of the ninety-nine heavenly palace, could not escape his eyes. "I guess it''s a mistake, not a emperor." The voice is colder. More take away a kind of self-confidence. "As long as it''s not the emperor''s son, there''s no need to be afraid of it. Now in this world, apart from the ninety-nine heaven palace, I dare not enter it easily. Besides, there''s no place to stop me!" Hear that. Emperor Zixiao''s face suddenly changed. He knows the identity of the master. I also know what master has been looking for. So he didn''t worry that the master''s guild, like the Titans, had no dignity. Bow and respectfully say: "then I wish you all the best this time!" "It''s natural. I''ll find it this time!" The whole Tianlong Star area below is in the fog. But when the old figure, suddenly into a galaxy of starlight, toward the sun star field and left a faint cold voice in the ear of the moment. Countless people are at the moment, scared face changed dramatically, collapsed on the ground. "As long as I find the head of the emperor''s body, the galaxy will no longer be run by the empress alone, but will be divided into different parts of the world!" Chapter 202 Tianlong Xingyu. The eyes of countless people trembled. Looking at the old figure, a galaxy ancient road rose at the foot, turning into a white flash of lightning. In an instant, it disappeared in the outer space of Tianlong star. Look up. His face was full of horror. It''s all a spectacle. The whole Tianlong star field. At this moment. Static as if a needle fell, can cause a sudden shock. The emperor Zixiao, who has reached the ancient king''s realm, stands on the void, looks at the direction of his master''s departure, holds his fists tightly, his eyes are full of excitement, and his body is shaking slightly. In my heart, I said to myself: "master, I am waiting for you to come back! I hope you can really find the head of emperor treading on the sky in the region of the sun As long as you are your master. Put together the whole emperor''s body! That''s the resurrection of the ancient emperor, and her majesty can''t stop her. The Tianzu, who has covered the universe for half a million years, has come back to the top of the galaxy again! He''s a dragon in the sky. It will also become the most important cultivation star region of the Tiandi people. It is divided into two parts of the world, with the east of the Milky way as the boundary. It will work together with the current Milky Way Empire to take charge of the Galaxy! Now. The whole Tianlong Xingyu, except for ordinary people, as long as any monk who has heard of the Taitian people, is trembling with a lump in his throat. He wants to talk, but he is so scared that he can''t speak at all. His face is full of horror. The invincible 500, 000 year old emperor treading on the sky! That''s her majesty, the last one who can honor the ancient emperor! Only the emperor who has been invincible for half a million years is entitled to the honor of surpassing many realms. Throughout the history of cultivation civilization in the galaxy, there are only five invincible emperors, who are entitled to the ancient title! Even the empress of the world. Not yet. When Emperor Taitian was still alive. The whole galaxy has been spread all over the world. Emperor treading on the sky has created a supreme anti heaven immortal method, which can keep his whole empire method in his body. Like resurrection. Even if he is unlucky to fall in the future, even if there are strong monks in the future to prove that he is the emperor, his Tianzu can still be invincible to the whole galaxy, and jointly control the galaxy with the current emperor! Isn''t that a rumor? This is true! The whole Tianlong star domain star Lord, startled legs are numb. But an old star Lord of the ancient fairyland, with worried face, hurriedly stood out with a quiver in his voice, respectfully saying: "Lord, you Are you going to leave the palace of the empress dowager, and when the corpse of emperor Tiandi reappears in the whole galaxy, turn to the clan Tiandi? " This talking old star Lord. His face was not only worried, but also a little uneasy. This is clear. It''s against the Galactic empress! In the history of galactic cultivation, which emperor would allow another person to be in charge of the galaxy together. It''s not just a matter of one person at all, but the whole Tianlong Xingyu has to bear the interrogation of an emperor! Except for the old celestial master. Many star masters in the Tianlong star domain are worried and scared. They all kneel down and hope Zixiao doesn''t do this. "Please think twice!" "Please think twice. As a minister of the Imperial Palace, you should immediately report to her majesty!" "Yes, Lord. If it''s discovered by her majesty, our whole Tianlong Star Kingdom..." But before these celestial dragon stars and stars finished speaking, Zixiao''s eyes glimpsed the past, and said in a cold voice: "how?" "Are you going to object to me?" Countless people are in panic. I dare not speak. The old monster who thought that he could make the descendants of Titan''s giant race want to die of old age when he was dormant in the sun star region, so as to make amends, has already made the whole galaxy a sensation. But I didn''t think of it. There is no one left of the Titan clan that has been killed. The Tiandi clan, which is close to killing the clan, has also appeared! We should also use the supreme anti immortality method. The supreme power of emperor Tianta, who has been in control for 500 thousand years, should be the master of the other half of the galaxy against the current female emperor! Eight thousand eight hundred years. Not yet. This life! Will we usher in such a great change that subverts the ancient history! But it was a little careless. That''s the great disaster of extermination! Seeing that many star lords dare not speak any more, the 7000 year old star Lord, with a face full of anxiety, once again exhorted: "Lord, you are the real Imperial Palace minister now, rather than the cloud and sky and so on. Do not..." However. Still not finished. Zixiao is directly interrupted by his words, his face is extremely impatient, and he stares coldly. "Xuanhong, I think you''ve been with me for seven thousand years. I didn''t hear you until emperor Tiantai reappeared the galaxy. But if you dare to say these words later, don''t blame me for not thinking about you. I''ve done so many years for Tianlong Xingyu! " "Emperor..." "May as well tell you, now that female emperor, can''t have the opportunity to find out, own people involve her!" "After the reappearance of emperor Tianta, I will tell her personally that this is the consequence of her not using me for thousands of years, but putting me at the end of the Imperial Palace minister!" Zixiao''s face was full of uncontrollable sneers. It seems to see the scene that emperor treading on the sky once again came to the whole galaxy and strongly wanted to share the galaxy with the empress. "Women, the first female emperor in the history of the galaxy, are not so good to be!" ¡­¡­ Ninety nine heavenly palace. A pavilion with elegant environment and suspended in the starry sky seems to be a star river interwoven by hundreds of millions of stars, shining with a little dazzling light, during which there are all kinds of rare ancient fish wandering. Wearing a phoenix robe and a phoenix crown, the Galactic empress is sitting quietly at the edge of the pavilion. Her eyes are bland, and she patrols many cultivation star regions below. When she stops at the Tianlong star region, she seems to find nothing. After a second, she looks at another one. Enchanting face. Skin is like blood. She has a slender jade hand and a fishing rod similar to that used by ordinary people. And behind her. There was also a man in gold armor. He was only in his twenties. He was a handsome young man, but his breath reached the peak of the ancient king. It''s just the man. Looking at the Milky Way lady fishing in front of her, she smiled strangely at the corner of her mouth, and her eyes flashed a little greedy. But. When I saw the eyes of the empress, I stopped for tens of seconds in the solar region, and all of a sudden, my back was sweating. When she saw that the empress''s eyes turned to other places, her face did not fluctuate, and she did not seem to find anything, she could not help sighing a sigh of relief. "Feng jiuxiao, when you finish catching the old fish, you will soon find that there are only half of you, the master of the Galaxy!" ¡­¡­ And now. Deep in the moon. But suddenly came out a very excited laugh, the voice, full of a kind of pride and excitement. "Well, well, I finally found it. I didn''t think of it. I really didn''t think of it!" "It''s really here!" Chapter 203 Deep in the moon. An old man in the ancient black suit with a sense of killing, kneeling on the ground, his expression was sometimes excited, sometimes crying, sometimes his eyes were fluttering, with an extremely excited look. Looking at the front of a split, emitting the mighty abyss. Even after hundreds of thousands of years. Even if he didn''t see the whole picture. But that one comes from the throb in the blood. Let him believe. This huge head under the abyss. This pair of eyes, whose body trembles inexplicably after seeing the peak of the ancient king''s taboo, are definitely the head of the emperor treading on the sky that he has tried his best to find for 120000 years! He steps on the emperor! The real supreme symbol! The female emperor of the galaxy, he died, and the descendants of treading on the sky, did not really surrender in their hearts! Can be seen in the Tiandi clan, eternal after! He is silent. I can''t help crying. But it''s not a sad cry to see the head of our ancestors. But one. The ferocious smile that is about to ascend the whole galaxy and share the control with the Galactic empress. "What''s the emperor''s situation! This time, I will return to the galaxy and restore the glory of my ancestors in the world under the guidance of my silence! " Just take back the skull! Even if they''ve been dead for hundreds of thousands of years. But at least there will be an ancient emperor, 80% of the power. He believed. The invincible female emperor of the galaxy for 300000 years is far from reaching the level of the ancient emperor. This is a field that can only be entered with the help of the power of the years. It is impossible to enter by talent and Empire. 80% power! Enough to let the Galactic empress, have to give up half of the control of the Galaxy! This plan. He has been brewing for 100000 years! Now in the Imperial Palace, in addition to the Zixiao emperor who intended to accept him as an apprentice, there is also the Imperial Palace bodyguard chief half step of the ancient king peak Leng Feng as the internal agent. This plan will be completed! Kneeling on the ground, he kowtowed to the emperor, and then his face returned to the cold and proud old attitude of 120000 years old. "Don''t worry, ancestor, I will never let you down!" "When you are alive, no one in the world can stop you. After you die, even if you are the great emperor, I will let him give up before you have no God law!" Finish. His face was cold. After one hand is negative, in an instant, a strong aura belonging to the ancient king''s peak taboo strong man reverberates in the whole moon. The next moment. Step on the head of the emperor, slowly extended another hand. Suddenly an ancient vicissitudes of life can shatter the power of space, gathered in his hands. In the middle of his hand. In an instant, it contains the whole picture of the galaxy. Many cultivation star regions are in his hands. It seems that as long as he gently pinches them, several star regions will be destroyed. Deep in the moon. In a moment, the voice of silence and respect is cold, and the tone sounds natural. "Come on, forefathers!" "It''s time for you to go home!" I''ll give you a big drink. It seemed that the hand rose suddenly with the power of spring and autumn, as if to take the head of the great emperor stepping on the sky out of the dark abyss crack. "Start for me!" Endless ancient king''s peak power, overwhelming, a rush out, the whole moon will have a violent vibration. However. At the next moment, his face suddenly changed. He looked at the head of the emperor, who was still treading on the sky. There was a little doubt in his eyes. "Start for me!" "Give me a lift!!!!!" I thought it was not enough strength, but suddenly he used both hands, but stepping on the head of the emperor seemed to be fixed in the void of the abyss, allowing him to milk the power. Ten percent of the power of the ancient king''s peak state was exhausted, but he found that he still did not move half a step. Look close to you. However, the emperor''s skull, which could not be taken away in any case, was staring at him. He was at a loss and lost his spirit. He was full of disbelief. "How How could that be? " When it''s empty, it''s deep on the moon. Instant. Reverberated the strange murmur of the Silent Buddha. "How How could this be? It''s impossible! Ancestors, you already know that you will die, so you have set up a ban here? " His brows were locked. Suddenly I think of this possibility. I quickly recall all kinds of prohibitions created by the Tiandi people, but the more I think about it, the more I frown, the more I can''t believe it. Very close mute. Looking at the head of treading on the sky that can be touched with one hand, his eyes are bright and trembling. After standing in silence for a long time, he barely squeezed out three words, and his face slightly changed from a little angry to angry. "Here It''s impossible! " You can touch it clearly! There are no prohibitions around! There''s no fairy rope! How could it just not be taken out?! With a fierce stamp of silence, the whole moon trembled violently again, as if the force of heaven had fallen, cracks appeared at his feet, and he was furious on the spot. The power of the ancient king! Use the blood of Tiandi! Burst out together! The magic big hand, mixed with chilling terror, is able to crush an ordinary ancient king at this moment. At the next moment, two hands are directly holding on the head of the emperor, and they are going up. "I don''t believe it. This time No... " But just when he thought he should be able to pick it up this time. But the feeling of immobility like a mountain without a cliff came from the arms, just like when people faced the friars. Instant. Go straight to the brain. In an instant! In his head suddenly appeared a very ordinary looking figure in white, and a picture that made his eyes bright and trembling, and his face frightened. It was so light that it flashed through his mind. The next moment. The two hands he put on the head of emperor Tiantai, as if he saw a ghost, shrank back in a moment of fear. The ancient king, who was forbidden to be strong at the peak, was the first person under the emperor''s circumstances. At this moment, his teeth trembled and his hair stood up. The whole person''s pupils are constricted. In situ, his face was full of horror, shivering, and his voice was shaking. "Just Just, that''s not true! In the world, how No such thing! Impossible! This... It''s impossible! " He just saw his ancestors! Step on the sky! Scene before death! "In this world, who can stop me from stepping on the sky! Who!!! Who else!!! " The forefather of the universe, who is full of spirit and spirit, releases the invincible imperious power and comes to the world. He has just finished this sentence, but before he can react, he is killed by a strange man in white, like an ant! "Here It''s impossible. It''s This must be an illusion. The ancestor is the great emperor of the ancient times. Whoever can clap him to death with one stroke! " When he looked at the moon again, he felt a thrill that he had never felt before, and suddenly came. Try to convince yourself that it''s fake It''s impossible. It must be an illusion. It must be an illusion. It It must be an illusion? " All of a sudden. As if he saw something in front of his eyes, his pupils suddenly shrank violently. He saw a figure in white, carrying his hands on his back, and slowly walked towards him. A faint voice. The moment reverberated in his ear. "Why, no way?" Chapter 204 That white dress. Step by step in front of him. Every step. In such a large and quiet moon ground, there is a light and crisp footsteps. I can''t keep my eyes calm and calm any longer. My face is full of panic and panic. Quiet! A dead silence! This moment. There was no sound around. He felt that the atmosphere was extremely suffocating, and he felt that what he had seen and heard for more than 100000 years was overturned by the arrival of the man in white in front of him. The whole galaxy seems to be spinning upside down, fragmented. More than half a million years ago, our ancestors, the invincible emperor treading on the sky, no one in the world could block his half move, and even catch up with many amazing emperors in the history of cultivation in the galaxy, so as to surpass them and reach the title of the ancient emperor! The truth of the fall! But "No! No This is a fake, this must be a fake! " In a moment, the Silent Buddha turned back to his mind and quickly denied the scene he had just seen. However, his scalp was still numb and his legs could not restrain his crazy trembling. Staring at the road in front of him, he looks like a white figure of a mere mortal. He swallows hard and his voice is cold. But anyone who hears him can feel his voice shaking: "you Who are you! What happened just now? Did you do it? " But the white dress in front of me. Still carrying hands. As if he had not been heard at all, he looked at him expressionless, and the light in his eyes seemed to be brighter than any star in the galaxy. The light of your eyes flickers. The breathing gets heavier. I can''t bear the fear that I can''t press. Just at the end of the question, I raised my hands in an instant, and then I made a bold move towards the white dress. Boom! In front of fear. His strength has risen to a greater extent than before. The whole solar region. Except for the earth. There are seven remaining planets. At this moment. By an unimaginable power of the years, dragged away from the original star track, into a seven star straight line. The next moment. The whole quiet and dark sun star region is full of light, and the golden light is directed to several cultivation star regions around. But strangely enough. Even Zixiao, the emperor of the Tianlong star region in the deep hinterland of the galaxy, as well as dozens of cultivation star regions, felt the amazing breath from the sun star region, and they all incarnated themselves in the whole star region, looking in the direction of the coming. However, none of the immortal emperors who are close to the Sun Star Kingdom are out of curiosity. They watch in the dark as if nothing has happened and nothing has happened. The light gathered by the seven stars shone on him for a moment. The atmosphere of vicissitudes that flowed through him was more ancient, as if he had returned to the era when Emperor Tianda was in charge of the galaxy. The emperor''s power surged, and the world in the era of emperor Tianda was suppressed completely. Bang! In an instant! The dust of the whole moon is surging. It is smashed in the vast outer space. Fortunately, the earth is in the daytime. If at night. Everyone will find out that the moon is gone. This blow. It took him ten thousand years to use the immortal Dharma that they would forbid when stepping on the Tiandi clan. But he gasped and looked at the dust shrouded center in front of him. He could not help smiling for the rest of his life. However. The next moment. The smile on his face. Then in the moment when the dust dispersed, it solidified and the pupils contracted sharply. "Here It''s impossible! " Trembling eyes. The white dress, which made him fear from his heart, was undamaged. He still carried his hands and looked at him lightly. As soon as the space turbulence roared by, he could not move a step. This moment. When he saw the earth behind him. As if seeing a scene that made his heart jump out quickly. Endless cool outer space. One hundred thousand immortal soldiers, six immortal saints, each of them is bound by a dark and cold iron lock, so they hang under the earth. It''s like a swarm of ants. It seems to be alive. However, it is like sucking immortal power, sending out light and rushing into the earth all the way. "This is!" What''s more, he found that not only the earth, the ancestors stepped on the head and chin of the great emperor, but also was pierced by a hundred million Li iron lock. The target was directly under the earth! "Here This is, Chuan The legendary eight jails and nine turns to town emperor field! " Immediately. There is an unprecedented horror in the deep pupil of the silent Zun. He can only hear his breathing sound like a drum. Breathe once a second. Speed up quickly. Until the whole person stupefied, shuddered, completely paralyzed on the ground. "Now you say it''s possible?" Silence the Buddha: "..." "After going back, do you know what to do?" A faint voice. A moment in the ear. The frightened Silent Buddha immediately returned to his mind. The eyes were quivering. Cold all over. Looking at the white dress in front of me, I just waved my hand, and then turned the moon that had just turned into ashes, and the seven major planets in the sun star region that had separated from the track, and recovered in an instant. My face turned white even more. The next moment. The Tang generation has the lineage of Tiandi family. The silence of the ancient king''s top taboo strongman is like the crazy nod of a chicken pecking at rice. "Yes Yes, yes, I I know, I know, I know what to do when I go back. " "Don''t worry, I won''t say a word about what happened here." When he left. A faint voice. It''s like spring wind blowing over the mountains. Very light. It''s said that there are seven or eight immortal temples in the sun region. "You..." Not yet. Seven or eight trembling voices with trills, full of horror and uneasiness, instantly came from all directions of the solar region. "You Don''t worry, we just saw nothing, nothing. " "Yes, yes, Yang Guwang is right. We just saw nothing." "All hallucinations, all hallucinations." Smell the words. The white dress on the moon, just like sending ordinary people away, only waved, and said lightly: "that''s good, you get back." Every void trembled, as if nothing had happened, and the whole region of the sun was calm. ¡­¡­ However, when the white clothes made a faint sound again, the air was filled with a chilling atmosphere. Even the head of the great emperor treading on the sky buried deep in the moon seemed to have survived, and could not help shaking for a while. "It''s not until three emperors are in the same situation. The eight jails and nine turns to the emperor''s court, it''s really finished. Then..." That''s it. After a pause, Bai Yidun said to the air lightly: "crane Huang, now go to your elder sister and pass on my words to you." Chapter 205 From the solar domain. The endless shock and pressure directly shocked the hinterland of the galaxy and more than 20 cultivation star regions around it. Many immortals opened their eyes and mouths to the emperor, as if they had become a lifeless statue, staring at the direction of the sun and the stars. Even though the prestige has disappeared for a long time. But they are just like ordinary people being hit by lightning in the brain. They can''t get back to their senses from the fleeting feeling. All suspended in the void. The body shudders. It''s unbelievable. Even after sleeping for more than 100000 years, some of the top ancient kings in the Galaxy were awakened from their long sleep. Several old figures with ancient vicissitudes breath, the moment when you open your eyes. It''s like a collapse. The whole universe. They are all frozen by the huge cold current. They are cool and dead. Just open your eyes. There are countless people at this moment, feel a kind of shivering numbness, the body can not help shaking for a while. It''s not these ancient figures that frighten them from the bottom of their hearts. It''s the solar domain! It''s far away. More than 10 billion light-years. They could feel an unprecedented and familiar threat. Countless mortals. Legs directly subconsciously knelt on the ground, toward the direction of the sun, still shivering. A friar of low realm. Even many immortal emperors, even the revived ancient king, are looking at the direction of the sun star region, their legs are weak, their whole body is shivering, and their back ridges are cold and swish. The solar sphere! What''s the matter! There are people there who are practicing the imperial art and forbidden law! And the sky dragon realm is now. But a series of big laughter echoed in Zixiao. The voice was very unrestrained and excited. "See! See! The master has succeeded. He must have found the head of the great emperor treading on the sky. He is putting together a complete body with the method of emperor''s art prohibition! " At this moment, all the stars in the sky dragon domain, including the old star master who advised Zixiao, were silent. The next moment. I saw Zixiao in a royal robe. With a big wave of his hand, it seemed that there was a big army coming to the city. It was so powerful that he heard a cold and confident voice. "It''s time for us to dispatch a million immortal soldiers in the Tianlong star domain, and be ready at any time!" The voice fell. There are not many people who dare to stop Zixiao''s decision. But the old star Lord hesitated for a while and stood out again, but this time, his words were no longer persuasion, but with a reminder of the general situation. "Emperor, are you waiting? When your master comes back, you will not be late. If you face the empress by yourself, you will not be able to meet her......" The meaning of the old star master is obvious. Now everything is ready. Only the east wind. Let Zixiao calm down. Go to the imperial palace now. No one in the galaxy can bear the anger of the emperor. But. Zixiao didn''t care at all. He had a faint smile on his face. He waved with his hand and said: "no need to worry. Now that the master''s side has become, I''ll tell you that Leng Feng, the chief bodyguard of the Imperial Palace, is a taboo of the half ancient king. He''s also our side." "In addition to the master, now I have the body of the emperor treading on the sky in my hand. I''m afraid that female emperor dare not do anything to me!" The whole Tianlong Star area is silent. Old star Lord, no more talking. It seems that the day when the galaxy divides the world is coming! It''s just they don''t know. Waiting for Zixiao and Lengfeng, the ambitious bodyguard in the Imperial Palace, they were all happy. The stars are shifting. The sun and the moon turn back. For the whole galaxy, the past few days have been extremely thrilling, ups and downs. After the Titan empire was defeated and scared to die of old age, there was a mysterious immortal Empire who broke into the sun star domain. It is still the legitimate descendant of the emperor''s forbidden law. It is a super antique. I''m afraid the solar region. This time, there is really no secret! Countless people are waiting for the moment when the mysterious strong man who broke into the solar region opened the secret of the solar region for them. The ancestral site of Titan in the galaxy. An old figure. Like a snail, his limbs curled up in the ground. After hearing the sound outside, he suddenly shivered inexplicably and fell into a deeper place. ¡­¡­ Ninety nine heavenly palace. A new day of worship has come. Dozens of figures below, dressed in King Python robes, stood respectfully on both sides of the hall. Every one of them has the breath of saying at least and having thousands of years. However, after looking at the red curtain, the red figure with Phoenix robe, Phoenix crown and unique posture was totally different from the usual time when he sat on the throne. All the ancient kings of the Imperial Palace looked at each other, and there was a trace of stupor and accident on their faces. Today, her majesty. What''s wrong with this? Is it not always that you don''t care about anything, but lie on your side on the throne every time? Leng Feng, the chief bodyguard standing on the steps of the throne. With Zixiao standing at the end below. They were also stunned for a while, but they didn''t care much. After making a look at each other, Leng Feng, the chief bodyguard who had reached the peak of the ancient king, signaled Zixiao to start moving, and he was ready to cooperate later. But just when Zixiao was about to speak. A cold voice, from the red curtain, came out, instantly reverberated in the ears of the Imperial Palace ministers. In an instant. As if the heart was suddenly stabbed by a knife, Zixiao and Lengfeng were shocked into a cold sweat and trembled slightly. "Today, someone suddenly told the emperor that someone had found the complete body of the ancient emperor treading on the sky, and was ready to revive, and forced me to share the galaxy with him. And among you, there are two!" Many ancient kings in the imperial palace were also shocked at the hearing, their faces were slightly heavy, and they looked around. Resurrection of the ancient emperor treading on the sky! This But I don''t think so! If so, how can your majesty know it clearly? That doesn''t mean "Zixiao, Lengfeng, what do you two have to say to me?" Smell the words. All the ancient kings in the hall looked at Zixiao and Lengfeng, the chief bodyguard, and their faces were slightly stunned. Then there was a sense of killing in their eyes. They were the two! But Zixiao and Lengfeng, their faces were gloomy. They clenched their fists tightly and bit their teeth. Their bodies shook slightly. They didn''t expect that the empress knew it before they said it! What''s the matter! It''s impossible! Seven or eight ancient kings were full of murderous eyes, staring straight at them. Zixiao was in a cold sweat behind him. But think of it. The region of the sun In an instant. Zixiao bit his teeth, and a cold smile gradually appeared on his face. There was a slight relief on his face. Looking at the Galactic empress on the throne, she came out directly. "Empress, since you already know it, I won''t hide it from you. My master is the direct descendant of the Tiandi clan!" The Milky way is already in the sun star domain, and has acquired the power of the emperor. The power of the ancient emperor has been seized by the law of prohibition. Now the galaxy is no longer your has the final say! " "Is it? Then you see who this is? " But the next moment. When the voice of the Galactic queen falls. An old and frightened figure appeared in his eyes from the back of the throne. The smile on Zixiao''s face stopped suddenly. Leng Feng, the chief bodyguard. Even a heart trembled. Chapter 206 The Silent Buddha appeared in front of everyone for a moment. Many ancient kings in the Imperial Palace changed their faces to be extremely dignified in an instant, and their eyes were fixed on him. Feel the strong ancient king flavor of each other. Gradually, the pupils all shrunk, and the whole audience was shocked. This This is an ancient king peak! The bodyguard''s body shivered with cold wind. At this moment, he didn''t dare to say a word at all. Suddenly, a bad premonition rose in his heart. Zixiao is standing in the same place, very close to dull, in his eyes, crazy and frightening. He only feels a great sense of suffocation, invading his whole body a little bit, making him feel cold from the heart. "Teacher..." He just wanted to ask you why you are here, but he just said a word. The next scene made his eyes widen. He felt his heart was jerked hard. His legs were weak for a while, and he almost fell to the ground. "Female The empress spare her life, the empress spare her life, I would like to use the rest of my life, for the empress''s heart and soul, never give up! " "Please forgive me this time. I''m willing to surrender to you in this life. If I disobey, the God form of Tiandi will be destroyed, and I will never turn over!" The huge imperial palace. All of a sudden, there was a shiver of silence, kneeling on the ground and kowtowing crazily. It is no different from the previous Titan family, the master of magic. The face was full of fear and horror. More in the palm of the hand draw a bloodstain to swear, see the presence of many ancient kings in the heart of a murmur. Where the sun is! Is it really so horrible? Even an ancient king''s peak, the first person in the real emperor''s environment, and the blood of the Tiandi people, are scared like this?! They were ministers of the imperial palace. It''s also clear. Among the ten thousand clans in the galaxy, there are also many emperor clans. The ancestors were the emperor who took charge of the whole galaxy. Each of these emperor clans was rebellious, and on the surface, they kept their own and belonged to the empress. But actually in my heart. Still not fully submissive. Otherwise. In the past three hundred thousand years, how could they be the only ten ancient kings in the imperial palace? Generally, the emperor of Xianchao didn''t know about it, didn''t they? Ancient kingdom! On the surface, it''s hard to find one in the whole galaxy, but there are at least ten ancient kings! Bang! In an instant! At this moment. In front of this scene, Leng Feng, the chief bodyguard, who was the peak of the half step ancient king and one of the most powerful ministers in the whole Imperial Palace, completely fell to the ground in fear. The golden armor of a magnificent figure has also been soaked in sweat. The whole face was dead. "Over..." When he saw the Buddha in front of him, he knew that all these plans had failed. Not yet. Has failed! "Here This solar region, after all... " Suddenly. He thought of that day in the ancient fish Pavilion, the empress''s eyes, a short stay in the sun for a few seconds. He felt his limbs cool and his heart was shaking violently. It turns out that''s all. They are all clear in the eyes of the empress. And he was so complacent that he thought he didn''t know. Bang! The next moment. Zixiao also fell to the ground in fear, looking at the Silent Buddha who was still kowtowing crazily, and his face was full of stupidity and horror. "Teacher Master, how could you be like this... " But at this time of silence. No response at all. Try to clear the relationship with Zixiao. The continuous trills echoed in his ears made Zixiao feel as if he had been stimulated, paralyzed in place for a dry giggle. "Female Empress, I have nothing to do with the two of them. You must learn from me. I admit that I really wanted to borrow the power of the corpse of my ancestors to help you With you... " "But now, I figured it out, I I, no, no, no, ancestors... " All the ancient kings of the Imperial Palace knelt on the ground with dumb faces. They even said that they didn''t know how to speak. They all felt a sense of inexplicable horror. It''s too "Well, don''t explain. I can spare my life." At this time. The Galactic empress suddenly made a faint voice, with cold eyes. At that moment, all the ancient emperors could not help but lower their heads. "What do you think I should do with them?" Next sentence. Just down. He did not hesitate. Zixiao suddenly woke up. His face was frightened and he put out his hands. But he could not resist the power of the ancient king. Not a second later. A bleak scream came out. The emperor of the Tianlong star domain, his body instantly turned to ashes. Leng Feng, the chief bodyguard. It seems hopeless. For a moment when the palm of the Silent Buddha''s hand is facing his spiritual cover, he just closed his eyes quietly. Even if he has the peak state of half step ancient king, he knows what he can resist in front of the emperor''s state An ancient king! A half step King peak! Dead! This moment. The whole palace was silent. Many ancient kings, looking at this short moment of a scene, the deep pupil is full of fear and horror. All this. All because of a real ancient king''s peak, stepping on the emperor''s extinction, and going to the sun star region once. And the ancient king of the Tiandi family was also scared to beg for mercy! They really want to know. Have you found the head of emperor Tiantai? If so, is it still like this "Go down, all of you." The faint voice fell, and all the ancient kings of the Imperial Palace bowed and left the hall, leaving only one person behind In an instant. As the voice rose again, only a white figure that made him shiver was flashed in his mind, and he nodded in a hurry. "Yes, yes, I set out at once and called on the rest of the imperial families to swear by blood and submit to you for life." Waved. Then. Silence is like Amnesty, and he quickly exits the imperial palace. Instant. The whole Imperial Palace was empty except for her. After a long silence. There was less coldness and more softness in his tone, and suddenly he said lightly: "come out, little crane. I haven''t seen my sister for tens of thousands of years. How do you think of me today?" The next moment. The space trembled slightly, a white robe figure appeared in the sky beside the throne. "Elder sister, actually I want to ask you a question. If you step on the ancient emperor Are you sure you can beat him? " Wearing a phoenix robe and a phoenix crown, the Galactic empress heard this, but could not help snorting. The mighty powers are scattered. Immediately. There is a phoenix figure with colorful light around. "I have my master''s biography of the Phoenix emperor''s law. Nine times Phoenix Nirvana, let alone an emperor''s corpse, is to step on the innocent resurrection. This time, I didn''t need the master''s hand. I killed him myself!" "But the master asked me to tell you that if there is another ancient king who doesn''t have long eyes, he will tear down the palace of Empress Dowager and You will be in the spotlight, when the ride Phoenix jiuxiao: "..." Chapter 207 With the news of the fall of Zixiao, the emperor of Tianlong star region, it was spread all over the world and shocked many cultivation star regions in an instant. Several ancient kings, who had a long life and were still alive, heard the news and passed away with a breath of surprise. For this reason. On this day, a large funeral was held among the emperor families hidden in the galaxy. But this episode. No one knows. And in the sight of one star Lord in the Tianlong star domain, even in one night, he was replaced by another one in the Imperial Palace, which made everyone even more surprised. This This is a clear cleansing of Tianlong star domain! What did Tianlong Xingyu do to make her majesty so angry? Even a minister of the ancient king''s palace was killed! However. When the ninetieth heaven lady palace announced that Lengfeng, the bodyguard chief and the peak of the half step ancient king, had also fallen. Instant. In the hinterland of the galaxy, there was a silence, and many immortal dynasties could not help shivering and did not dare to talk about it again. But it''s another story that shakes the star sea. As soon as it appears. Just like in the Milky way, which has been silent for 300 thousand years, there is a huge wave to cover the sky. Countless people are scared. They can''t sleep for several days and nights. They wake up from their dreams and find that they are sweating and shivering. Treading on the emperor! One is the peak of ancient king, and the other is the terror emperor who was killed even by the Titan emperor. When he came back from the sun star region, he surrendered to the female emperor in fear. Not only that. He also called on other emperor families to submit to the empress together! It''s amazing! There is the Titan clan, the master of the devil heaven! Now there is Emperor clan! This is a group of people who are born proud and don''t pay attention to the cultivation of the whole galaxy. In particular, the Tiandi people dare to be named after Tiandi, which is enough to show their lofty character. Even if the Milky way is not in their era, it will not easily surrender to others. Now it''s like the Titans. Only once! Just scared Wait! It''s hard not to say that the imperial forbidden method which broke out from the solar star domain yesterday is Is it from the Tiandi clan?! Grunt! This moment. Countless people want to understand this, all of them can''t help but stare big eyes and take a breath of cool air. He is the peak taboo strongman of the ancient king who even used the imperial forbidden method. All scared back from the sun! Isn''t there a hidden one in the region of the sun and stars Heaven! But soon. Everyone shook their heads hard. It''s impossible. There''s no other empire in the whole Galaxy! This is the history of 50 million years of cultivation civilization in the galaxy. The only consensus! By many emperors in history, in each different era, identified! "A million years ago..." With the ban issued by the empress, the voices of all parts of the galaxy about the solar region gradually disappeared. But now the whole galaxy is very clear in mind! That once in their eyes, only the lowly indigenous people would live in the barren land, which is so terrifying that many emperors and tribes now have to shiver! Galactic lady! We should build an invisible and supreme treatment for it, not subject to many laws and regulations of the Galaxy! But they don''t know. China in the earth now! On the prosperity of aura. It is far beyond any cultivation star region of the galaxy, and this is only caused by a region of China! Out of a billion people. Almost every day, a real warrior is born. Looking at the panorama of China, we can often see that there are many people walking on the smooth surface of the building like walking on the ground between tall buildings. Then, they walk into the building. Thousands of gods! More in this half a month! Great changes have taken place, such as Zhao Hengren, Zhu Chongliang and other founding emperors in the history. In their forties, they directly broke through to the real immortal with the help of the endless power of spiritual recovery. China today. Although high-end combat power has not yet appeared. But with hundreds of real immortals in town, there are more than any five or six cultivation star regions combined. This is the power of time, which brings about great changes. Lin Tianhou, as vast as the sea, has also reached the immortals. In just half a month. Even the friars of Tianbei headquarters on Mount Tai were amazed at what happened in China. But. There''s a little more confusion. Can thirty-two spirits gather in one area and bring about such a great change? Let a mortal world! At one stroke, it has become a more prosperous cultivation holy land than the deep cultivation star field in the starry sky! In this era of spiritual recovery, Chen Jiannan, with his incomparable talent, has broken through to the peak of immortals in one fell swoop today! Compared with many people who were appointed emperor. With the advantages of years. Chenjiannan can surpass countless stars and Tianjiao by one step and one footprint! In his twenties! The peak of immortals! No one can match the ancient king''s disciples in the deep sea of stars, but those ancient king''s disciples have been on the planet with abundant spirit since childhood. And chenjiannan. Only this year, I have tasted the cultivation benefits brought by aura. Now, chenjiannan has fully qualified for the title of "no one in the world". Huangzu base up and down. Many of the emperor''s figures looked at Chen Jiannan and nodded their heads in secret with great satisfaction, showing their eyes of approval. Immediately. Everyone''s eyes, including those of the emperor, looked to another place. In sight. It was a girl in a black dragon claw uniform, with a cool temperament and a cold appearance. The girl sits high on her knees with her eyes closed. A little sweat appears on her face, but the top of her head is indistinct. She can see three different colors of orange, blue and purple. They are gorgeous and full of the whole huangzu base in an instant. Many people in the Imperial Palace saw it, and their eyes were full of wonder. Looking at the three colors on the top of the girl''s head, Zhao Hengren''s eyes were trembling slightly, his face was full of frightened faces, and he couldn''t help saying: "a realm of martial arts that we have never seen before was born, and there is still another realm above the peerless supremacy!" "Yes, this little girl Liu Ying really makes me and other real immortals blush!" "It seems that this was brought by Mr. Zhang himself at the beginning..." A lot of people who were appointed emperor. Looking at the girls on the high platform talking one after another, their faces were full of quakes and sighs. But when it comes to Chu Lingxiao. Everyone in the room was a little silent. Half a month. They haven''t seen each other for a long time since the last extraterrestrial visitors happened As if the name of Kunlun forbidden Lord really disappeared. Zhao Hengren looks at the sky and sighs: "Sir, where are you now..." Suddenly. The girl on the platform, after hearing Chu Lingxiao''s three words, closed her eyes and trembled a little. The three colors on the top of her head were instantly integrated! In an instant! The whole Yanjing is dyed red! And at the same time. Somewhere in the mountains of China. A white dress, suddenly look back, deep eyes, light to Yanjing direction. Chapter 208 This deep mountain. Compared with the famous mountains like fairyland, which are revived in spirit and surrounded by clouds, it looks smaller and lonely, just like an abandoned child. Alone Actually, it stands on a vast desert oasis with rare human trace. Except for the yellow sand flying in the sky, there are cacti with spikes everywhere. But even more surprising. This unknown mountain. It seems to exist in another space. Cacti can be seen everywhere in the vast desert oasis, but no cactus can be found and grow on it. Not only that. With this white dress, it appeared in the deep mountain for a moment. Ben is a dead, lifeless place. It''s like looking back. All of a sudden, tall peach trees grow out of the sky. They are five or six meters taller than ordinary peach trees. They are not like the plants that can be bred in the world. Blink. On this deep mountain, the fragrance is fragrant. It is not only full of gorgeous peach flowers, but also has a strong aroma of peach. When the white dress looked towards Yanjing, her eyes were as calm as water. I didn''t know whether it was Liu Ying or this deep mountain. Suddenly. Murmured: "is it finally blooming and bearing fruit?" He carries his hands on his back. Walking slowly in the mountains. The jungle is full of life and desolation. If it is not for peach blossom in full bloom, only dead branches and rotten leaves can be seen everywhere, scattered on the ground, and dozens of caves already covered with spider webs. On the top of the largest cave entrance with a diameter of five meters, you can see that there seems to have been a huge waterfall, pouring down, covering the cave entrance. But now. We can only see the river bed which has been dried up for a long time, and there are three big characters engraved at the mouth of the cave, but time has rotted away everything here. Now we can only see the first word vaguely, water! "King, king, come and get me." "King, when you were a great official in Tianting, did you ever eat Xiantao in Tianting, and did you have delicious food here?" This moment. The whole mountain seemed to be inspired by some kind of prohibition, but there was a faint sound of singing and cheering. It seemed to be a conversation thousands of years ago, but there was still a little monkey''s call. A moment ago. It''s very happy. The next moment. The conversation from all over the mountain is full of sadness. "King, will you not leave? We are reluctant to let you go." "King, where are you? Come back quickly. Today, the aura of this world seems to be less. Today, there are several vicious human beings who break into this place and want to catch us to eat." Hazy. As if to see a white haired old monkey with a human shape, leaning on a mahogany crutch, hunching his body, day after day sitting on this deep mountain, the largest peach tree, watching the sun fall in the distance, slightly shaking, looking at the sky with deep feelings, as if waiting for someone to come back. "King, after another 500 years, you still can''t come back Without aura, our monkeys in Huaguoshan can''t transform. Now we are only a few old, weak and disabled. We are waiting for you to come back. Come back soon... " "Hurry up..." As time goes on, the monkeys are all over the mountains, only the old white haired ones are left. Year after year. Finally, the old white haired monkey, like other monkeys, closed his eyes on the peach tree. For nearly a thousand years, his body kept the posture of sitting on the peach tree and looking forward to the sky in the distance, turning into ashes little by little. The sound disappears. The whole mountain. It''s peace. That white dress, look still as usual, without a trace of fluctuation, so quietly standing in place, carrying hands, closing eyes, as if feeling everything around. This moment. The inexplicable mystery came out of him. Suddenly. Seems to be asking who. He said softly: "when are you going to be born?" When this sentence falls. It seemed to be quieter around, with a touch of cold, infiltrating into every corner of this deep mountain. Suddenly. I thought there was only one person. Suddenly an old, hoarse voice came out from the cold air, but the tone was filled with a trace of loneliness and sadness. "teacher, my old grandson can live to the present, all because my old sun is the natural stone body, has absorbed five hundred years the sun and the moon essence. But in ancient times, the spirit withered, all the immortals fell, the heaven fell, all the teachers and brothers died, but my grandson still lives in the world, I My grandson is upset! " "One more thing is my grandson. I''m sorry for the monkey and grandson of Huaguo Mountain. They have been waiting for my grandson for two thousand years. They all hope that he will come back. But my grandson..." The hoarse voice. Not yet. He was interrupted by the white clothes. And this man in white. Chu Lingxiao! "Well, you don''t have to say that. I see." Hoarse voice, tone can not help showing a trace of gratitude. "Thank you for your consideration." "In that case, I won''t have to come later. You take care of yourself." Chu Lingxiao said this sentence and was ready to leave. But. "Teacher, wait..." At this time, the hoarse voice called Chu Lingxiao and stopped saying: "my grandson, although people are here for thousands of years, has not been born again, but a few days ago, my grandson felt that some breath does not belong to the earth, or not belong to the whole galaxy, came to the earth, will they come here?" Hoarse voice knows. When the earth was founded from ancient heaven. In addition to their immortals, there are several unusual forces in the west, which have been passed down to the present. Previously. He didn''t care. But a dozen ants can enter the land God Wonderland. But the other day. Those breath. It''s too weird. Clearly can feel the other party to achieve what kind of state, but can not see the other party''s origin. This world. There is a lower realm than him. But his eyes, which had been trained for seventy-nine and forty-nine days, could not understand the root cause. "You don''t have to worry." It seems that everything is clear, Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "let them come, I hope that even the people behind them will appear, so that when others come back, and after you are born..." This time Chu Lingxiao hasn''t finished. It was his turn to be hoarse, and he was interrupted by a slight pause, with a thick doubt. "Teacher Why do you do so much for us? " But he didn''t finish either. It was interrupted. "Not for you, but for myself." "Myself?" "Well, you don''t need to know now. Besides this, what else can you say?" Chu Lingxiao turns slowly. There is no choice. The hoarse voice, a little embarrassed smile, suddenly a golden light, from somewhere in the mountains shot out. "I hope the teacher can help me to find a suitable person among ordinary people." Chapter 209 Since the last experience of aliens, after the incident. Everyone from overseas. It''s all known. Those Oriental immortals in mythology are real. And now China. In the eyes of all countries abroad, it has become a giant that can not be offended in any way. The world has changed! It is no longer the era of science and technology weapons! It''s a fairy! But those who can go to heaven and earth, a palm shot in the past, millions of miles deep sea area, are likely to evaporate from the earth in an instant powerful immortal! They are any cutting-edge weapon. Can not eliminate the existence of! For this reason. That sense of loss from the bottom of my heart. Let the whole overseas ordinary people beg from heaven, hoping that their gods will appear in front of them. But half a month. But there was no movement. But today, the leader of one of the eight nations overseas, the country of freedom, suddenly announced to the world that they would be renamed the kingdom of heaven. Just a few hours. It''s not just the West. Several big nations in the East announced to the world that they would change their names! This day. Overseas countries have undergone unprecedented changes. All ordinary people can see a shining and dazzling pillar of light falling in the sky, or even vaguely see a human like creature coming from heaven with a pair of holy and flawless wings and a halo on its head. Blink. Then it disappeared. There is also a strong man with lightning and a hammer in his hand, just like bathed in thunder and lightning. The image of thunder god described in the Nordic myth is tall and powerful, wearing a red cape, with a sharp breath, surging in a whole city overseas. This day. So that all overseas human see, are stunned, petrified in place. And from the East. Flying in the air. Taking Tianma to drive all the way, wearing a white robe, barefoot, dark skin man, holding a utensil like a blue light, so in the eyes of hundreds of millions of overseas people, he got off the car with a shock, and walked down step by step. It''s like a shocking scene. On this day, like a fountain, all of them gush out, and finally all go towards the direction of heaven. When the whole overseas sky, flashed a flash of lightning, suddenly restored everything to calm. In an instant. The whole overseas countries are in a frenzy. Their God! It also exists! At this moment, when I look at China again, I don''t have the feeling of heart shaking, at least not as strong as before. Headquarters of the Western sacred society! At this point. There was silence. The whole overseas high-level officials are gathered here, including some big ethnic countries in the East and small ethnic countries. The gang are usually outside. At this time, everyone''s excited body was shaking, looking at the door of the sacred meeting, which was ten meters high, and all eyes were trembling, and their faces were full of reverence. "Gentlemen, have you seen that those men with wings are angels, and those noble angels who serve God. If angels exist, then God must exist!" "My God, what have I experienced today?" Stay outside of many high-level, at this time one by one is like a child, witnessing new things, the excited mouth, did not stop for a moment. Their God. All exist! From now on, they don''t have to be afraid anymore! But. At this time, the headquarters of the sacred society was silent. Many from the unknown space. A mysterious alien comes. I sat there for half an hour, but none of them spoke. There was only one old man in a white robe, with a miniature Bible hanging around his neck. In this huge holy headquarters, he poured tea to every God who only existed in the legend in fear. You can''t help it. The dark man, who came from a big ethnic country in the East, nodded his head with satisfaction after taking a sip, glanced at it at will, and said the authentic earth language at once: "this Things, I had a drink on the earth 4000 years ago. It was like the tea poured for me by the first generation of your holy church. " Hear that. The old man''s hand suddenly shook, his eyes flashed, and he swallowed. I thought it was enough to call out Archangel Michael. Now it seems that all the gods in the presence have been shocked! "Come on, wet Brahma, scare the mortals on earth, is it fun?" Michael, the archangel, snorted coldly and looked at the swarthy man with great dissatisfaction. He waved his wings gently behind him. At the next moment, the surging holy breath filled him. Shivaro smiled. No attention. Still in that self-care drink tea. Light way: "since you are all here, I will tell you the decision of my Tiandi galaxy, and I will officially send troops to the galaxy. As for the ancient king in this small earth, my Tiandi galaxy will not be in charge for the time being." This God from a great nation in the East - shivara. There is a trace of contempt in the words. It seems that only the whole galaxy is worthy of his attention. The area that the earth can take easily. Strictly speaking. These are the gods present. They don''t belong to any part of the earth, let alone the Milky way. They all come from powerful groups outside the Milky way, each of them dominates a whole galaxy, and all of them have empire. Not only the wet Brahms. All the gods here didn''t care about the earth. They didn''t talk. We are all considering whether to move the galaxy. After all, the galaxy also has an empire, and there are many Empire families. For the words of the wet Brahma. The eyes of Michael the archangel. But turned to the strong man with a hammer. The twelve winged Archangel in charge of the million angels. From just now on. Looking at the eyes of every God in the presence, they all have a faint cold look, as if even the strong ones with the same galaxy can''t let him, or the whole Angel galaxy, look seriously. But after seeing the thunder god in the Nordic Mythology on the earth, for the first time, his eyes showed a trace of awe, and he took the initiative to ask each other. "Thor, the God of thunder, where are you?" The gods of the rest of the galaxy are also eyes, with a slight condensation, and a trace of gravity on their faces. Eyes are shining. Look straight at Thor. It seems that the divine domain decided. In their eyes. It is more important than any God present, including Michael the archangel. "Of course..." And the Nordic myth. In the legend, Thor, the God of thunder, has a king''s breath that is superior to the gods. He just said two words, but suddenly his face changed a little, as if he heard something. He stood up at a moment''s loss. Suddenly changed the way: "the earth, we don''t touch the divine realm!" Chapter 210 The whole headquarters of the Holy Church. There are thirteen. Gods from all cosmic systems. They are the first people in every galaxy, or in their own galaxy, they are the most important gods. Among the major cosmic galaxies. The divine realm galaxy. Near the king of gods. It has a history of 90 million years of cultivation civilization, which is longer than the pursuit of eternal life and invincible galaxy. In the whole universe. It is a very special existence. It''s a miracle that ordinary mortals can live to be one or two hundred years old, but mortals in Shenyuan can live to be at least one thousand years old. Compared to the galaxies in the field. If you pick out a god domain star Lord who is nearly 50000 years old, you can match them with the supreme gods. As long as the Odin God is still alive, any Galaxy in the universe, as long as they hear the word "God region", even the emperor in their galaxy, can''t help but look dignified. The most important thing is! Up to now, the first king of gods in the divine realm is still the king of Odin! And Thor. It''s the son of Odin! As long as Shenyu agrees to send troops. They have 90% confidence in the whole galaxy and can take it! But now It''s your God domain that convenes today''s meeting. The attitude is clear. The meeting was more like a mirror to everyone. It''s just a ceremony. Michael, the archangel, just intended to give up the power of the meeting and give you the face of Thor, the God of thunder, to make a final decision. White dots. It''s to let you see the scenery in front of our gods. In the face of King Odin, we can cooperate in acting. How are you! How to change your mind suddenly! With the voice of Thor, the atmosphere in the headquarters of the whole sacred society suddenly became a little cold. Archangel Michael''s face, including the rest of the galaxy gods, looked at Thor, who suddenly stood up, and his eyes sank. But shivaro of the celestial system. However, it seemed that he didn''t care about it. His face changed a little, and he continued to sip a sip of green tea, with elegant demeanor and calm expression. Immediately. He looked around at all the stars with dark faces and at Thor, the God of thunder, who was a little confused, but he didn''t care much. Then, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, he looked at Michael the archangel. Light way: "since Shenyu is not involved in this matter, then our Tiandi galaxy will not be reluctant. Even if Shenyu is missing, as long as we have more than a dozen remaining galaxies, the whole galaxy can be taken at will." Shivaro is not talking. It doesn''t seem that much importance is attached to the status of the divine realm. Finish. With a hint of provocation in his eyes, he glanced at Thor, who was still silent. Just. At this time. Over the outside world, a rainbow beam of light suddenly fell from the sky. Under the eyes of countless people, it fell directly into the headquarters of the sacred society. The next moment. Wearing a red cloak and holding a lightning hammer, Thor, the God of thunder, was instantly submerged in it. In a few seconds. When the rainbow beam disappears, Thor, the God of thunder, disappears in the eyes of the gods present. Suddenly. Watching Thor suddenly leave, the faces of many Galaxy gods show a little worry. Is that how the divine realm exits? Michael the archangel''s face sank even deeper. There are more than a dozen galaxies. But in fact, in addition to the divine realm. There are only angels and empires, and there are empires and gods. There are twelve remaining galaxies. Although it is also a hegemon in the whole universe, the strongest is not the peak of the ancient king. It''s just these galaxies. However, many emperors and clans held the power together, so there were eight or nine of the strongest ancient kings. These overlord galaxies. A million years ago, there were also gods in the Empire. But because of a prehistoric change that is still a puzzle in the universe, all of them disappeared in one night. There are rumors. These empires and gods are forced to reverse time and space. Want from the past. Find out if someone has ever broken through to a higher level, so that they are trapped in the unknown space. A million years ago. No one is born. There is no dead body. And the last place to disappear. Only many emperors in the universe know about it. That''s near the Milky way! Now the divine realm exits. This mysterious galactic civilization, they don''t want to But only the wet Brahma''s face remained unchanged. Even when Thor left, his expression was discontented and he gave a faint cold snort. "If God domain really lives a group of arrogant gods, they will quit when they say they quit, and they will leave when they say they leave." All the stars in the scene didn''t speak, and there was a little hesitation on their faces. They are thinking about it. And don''t send troops to the galaxy. Michael the archangel, who is holy and proud, frowned a little: "it seems that the plan to send troops to the galaxy should be discussed from a long perspective. I know from the highest point that there are still emperor like creatures in the galaxy." Hear that. Suddenly, the bodies of the twelve Galaxy gods trembled a little. They all stood up and looked ready to leave. "After one and a half million years, it seems that many galaxies, who have not been around the universe for a long time, have acquiesced that the Empire of our Tiandi galaxy has fallen, and now it is the new Tiandi''s office, right?" But just then. Shivaro''s words suddenly made all the gods, including Michael, look at shivaro in surprise, and the worry on his face disappeared. "1.5 million years, far beyond many ancient emperors in the history of the Galaxy!" ¡­¡­ Just. At the same time. Somewhere in the vast universe. A rainbow beam of light suddenly lands on a planet with a strong aura of light. Immediately. Thor came out angrily. There was a crystal road suspended in the air. And the end of the road. It is an ancient temple bathed in the golden light. Countless soldiers in gold armor and spears line up to patrol the air. It''s hard to imagine. These tall and majestic soldiers were full of purple air. And Thor. But he held his fists tightly, stood in the same place with discontent, and looked at the temple angrily. For a while, a flash appeared in the ancient temple. Inside the temple. Open. Cool. There are only a few stone pillars with a height of several kilometers around. There is a throne made of gold and crystal just in front of it. Nothing else can be seen at all. At this time. Thor, the God of thunder, suddenly looks at the empty crystal throne, waving his arms and venting his inner dissatisfaction with anger. "Father, why! Why did you let me go? Do you know how shameful I was just in many Galaxy gods! " "This is my God domain face! Do you know! " Chapter 211 This ancient temple. This whole Shenyuan, and even a dozen nearby galaxies where the emperor''s realm and gods are sitting, are talking about the places where the color changes. At this point. The thunder god Thor roars in an instant. The successor of the future king of gods in the God Kingdom has the super ability to control the lightning in the world. Every word and deed. With the power of furious thunder and lightning, like a flamingo that flows freely, the whole outside of the temple is suddenly thunder and lightning, dark clouds are thick, a red lightning, mixed with bursts of thorns, chilling harsh sound, interwoven in the sky layer by layer. Look at all the soldiers patrolling outside. Can''t help but tremble. Quickly dodge to one side. What''s the matter, your highness? What''s the matter that made him so angry? Didn''t you just go to the galaxy In the temple, Thor, the God of thunder, who has vented all kinds of anger and dissatisfaction, stands there, panting. Looking at the crystal throne which still has no movement, I shook my head with resentment on my face, which is even more difficult to understand in my heart. Immediately. Frown again. "Father, why? Do you know how the wet Brahma of the celestial system just mocked me Still silent. Thor, the God of thunder, suddenly threw a fist at the air to vent his resentment. As a man in the realm of God, especially as the next king of gods, he just felt greatly humiliated on earth. Celestial system! How dare you ridicule him! But he couldn''t refute. Because of the people who let him go. It is Odin, the supreme symbol of the realm of gods! What makes him feel more incomprehensible is that. In a milky way, a star with a big sesame seed point can also make Shenyuan exit? Is not it an ancient king! Even the peak of the ancient king! For 90 million years, they have killed many people when they came to the stars! "Why, father?" Thor, the God of thunder, calmed down slightly. This time, his tone is no longer angry, but calmly looking at the crystal throne. He said: "father, I know that you are the king of gods. Even in the gods of the Empire, you are worthy of being the king of the universe. Even in the past, you can walk here with the Legion of gods." "I really can''t think of anyone else in the universe that you are afraid of?" The empire is a God. It can reverse a time and space, but it can''t really come. But Odin, the king of the gods, was able to walk on the land with his own power. In 90 million years, they had accepted nine parallel time and space kingdoms. Every parallel kingdom. All have a quasi Emperor God! This is the reason why the divine realm, compared with those cosmic galaxies with hundreds of star domains, has only one planet, which can make many gods in the Empire vibrate. I''ve asked so many questions. There is still no response to the crystal throne. When Thorton felt helpless, his face was even more confused. He was as dignified as a mountain, not close to strangers. Safety was like a change of a person, which was a bit of a rogue. "Father, if you don''t tell me why today, I won''t go." The next moment. I just sat on the ground. Suddenly. A majestic old voice, as if separated by several time and space, came from the distant past, from the crystal throne. The aftertone was continuous and reverberated in the whole temple in an instant. "Thor, do you know why father can live for 90 million years?" After hearing the sound. Thor, the God of thunder, who was sitting on the ground, saw his father finally appear, and could not help standing up slowly. I don''t care. Light way: "that''s one of the five gemstones in the universe, the time gemstone. Therefore, not only you, but also our whole life span of God region people have been greatly extended. "But what does it have to do with why you let me quit?" Immediately. There was a slight silence in the old voice. Some of the answers were not what they asked: "they all said that the longer the emperor lived, the more powerful the power of time would be." "But one thing, many galaxies in the universe, even the gods in the Empire, don''t know. The reason why the Empire of Galaxy civilization can only live for hundreds of thousands of years is not that they are not strong enough, but that there is an inexplicable strong order, which is suppressing the whole galaxy." Hear that. Thor''s face became dignified when he was in caidun. He thought deeply, and felt that there was a great terror in it. His voice was trembling. "You What do you mean... " He knows. The galaxy has a history of 50 million years of civilization, and many powerful ancient emperors have been born. One of them has lived to 3 million years. We should know that this is not by means of external forces such as time gems. But now. What did he hear? The life span of the people in the Empire. All suppressed?! Isn''t that to say that there is a stronger power than the Empire, existing in this universe? "You You really mean... " Think of the possibility. Thor''s body, can''t help shivering, looking at the crystal throne, eyes full of tremors. Just the next sentence. But let Thor the God of thunder. For a moment. "I used to have the same speculation with you, but when I stepped into that area 10 million years ago, I found that there was a more terrible secret hidden in the galaxy than this one. There might be a more ancient existence in the galaxy that lived longer than the divine realm." Thor, Thor: "..." "And it wasn''t until a few days ago that I realized that it was a big mistake. It may be longer than the time gem, which is one of the five gems in the universe "And this breath of existence, a few days ago, I sensed again near the earth." Thor, Thor: "..." With the word of the God King Odin. Let Thor, the God of thunder, fall into a period of stagnation. ¡­¡­ China. A white dress with hands on its back appeared at the gate of huangzu branch school in the south of the Yangtze River, directly opposite the top of the building. Expressionless. Standing quietly on the edge, white clothes are floating and flying with the wind. Looking from afar, it seems that the immortal comes to the world, full of a detached temperament. His eyes are shining. Cool. Loneliness. Looking at the world below. If it was before. It will surely attract many ordinary people to stop one after another. But now. China''s spiritual recovery, many mysterious monuments caused by the strange scene in front of, has let everyone, look numb. There are warriors everywhere. It is also the scene that one or two immortals flying in the sky can be seen from time to time. So. No one will care about a guy who is not afraid to die. He is standing on the edge of the roof of a building hundreds of meters in the face of the windy weather. Chapter 212 The skyscrapers and the Royal branch school form a middle space. At this point. There is a man and a woman standing. Looks like two people. They are only twenty years old. There are many people around, watching. Look at that face lost, head down, tightly clenched fists, face pain thin boy, all in one side cover mouth snigger, pointing. The boy. Upload wearing a long sleeved white clothes, the lower body wearing a wash fast fade, blue jeans, feet are also wearing a pair of sports white shoes, wearing also considered appropriate. But compared with the girl in front of me. But it seems extremely down and cheap. The girl has a long shawl, wearing a pink tights, the perfect will be tall body, show no doubt, look is also a cool type. Two people in the eyes of the people around. Although they are all students of huangzu branch school. But both of them can see from their temperament, clothes and looks that they are from two worlds. One is extremely ordinary. Belong to the kind of people who can''t be noticed when they are thrown into the crowd. The other is the opposite. Not only do people look cool and gorgeous, but their temperament is also first-class. No matter whether they are men or women, they can''t help looking at the past. But it''s hard to imagine. The two are in a relationship. Just. It seems that today is just once. All the things below are in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. It''s just his eyes. But I only stare at one person, that is, the boy who is looked at by all the people around me, including the girl with high coldness, with sarcasm and disdain. "Natural stone body constitution, although far from that monkey, but..." A faint voice. At the top of the building, suddenly with the wind, but when I saw the girl, Gao Leng, walking down, mercilessly slapped on the boy''s face for a moment, before I finished, I stopped. In an instant. The top of the building. Another time of silence reverberated. Below. The cold and gorgeous girl in the pink sportswear obviously hit people by herself, but in the eyes of all the people around, the next moment, the willow eyebrow was slightly wrinkled and the girl was wronged by biting her thin lips. Totally ignored the boy''s feelings. "Ning Zhongxu, when do you want to pester me? I told you yesterday that I understood. We are not suitable. Break up!" More in the cold voice, reverberating the whole time. Everyone slightly raised a sneer at the corner of the mouth, looked at the boy''s eyes, and all showed a light sneer together. Being called by a girl''s ruthless name seems to make this boy named Ning Zhongxu feel more painful when his heart is stabbed with a knife. He lowers his head and clenches his fist again. It seems that he tries his best not to let the tears flow down. It seems. Don''t want others to see him sad. But the more boys do. The irony in Gao Leng''s eyes became more and more intense. Looking at the boy''s cold face, she could not help but show a trace of scorn. In front of everyone around. Light way: "Ning Zhongxu, do you think you are still the branch of Jiangnan huangzu, that Ning genius?" "Now that your cultivation is exhausted, you will be expelled from here in a few days. Do you think you can match me with your present identity?" Listen to Gao Leng. Around many huangzu branch school students, they were very sad, but looked at Ning Zhongxu''s eyes and his face was gloating. Who would have thought. The couple who once envied all of them. This pair of Jiangnan huangzu branch schools, among the hundreds of thousands of students, one is Lin Danxian in the top ten, and the other is Ning Zhongxu in the second, which even made everyone believe Especially Ning Zhongxu. But ordinary family background. But only two months into the school, they rushed to the only those who came from a family of children, can be on the campus ranking. In time, I will definitely enter the huangzu base and become a full member. But who ever thought. In order to make Lin Danxian happy. I ran to those revived monuments by myself. Isn''t that to die? Now not only do we lose all our accomplishments. Even the other half. All want to break up with him. It''s said that the actors are merciless and the bitches are unjust, but everyone thinks that Lin Danxian has done nothing wrong. In today''s immortal world, only the strong deserve respect. The weak. Destined to be eliminated. For the first ten days like Lin Danxian, how could he stay with a waste. This scene. Falling on the top of the building, those eyes are as deep as the sky. Suddenly, a cold light flashed, and only a faint whisper came out. "If you leave tears, you''re not the one I''m looking for." At this time. The boy named Ning Zhongxu below, as if hearing this sentence, suddenly changed his face and raised his head. It seems to return to the self-confidence of the once gifted and proud Jiangnan Branch, with cold eyes, staring at Lin Danxian. "Well, then you give me the gongjingdan from the school!" Lin Danxian''s face changed a little. She looked at Ning Zhongxuan with a commanding look and said: "Gong Jingdan was given to me by you. Now it''s my thing. Why should I return it to you?" Hear that. Ning Zhongxuan''s face sank. Today, he really knows what a person is like. Gong Jing Dan. It''s Jiangnan Branch. It takes only two months to reward him, and then he rushes to the top ten realm pills of its members. It''s said that it''s still made by the immortals. The effect is endless. They can let these mortal warriors, after eating when they reach the supreme realm, break through the land God fairyland unhindered. Just. At that time, Lin Danxian was not as ruthless as she is now. He is too soft and tired of pestering him. Let him take care of this Gongjing pill for the time being. At that time, he didn''t think much. Never thought about it. Now Lin Danxian is so brazen that she says she gave it to her! There are more and more students from huangzu branch in Jiangnan who come and go around. When they see Ning Zhongxu and Lin Danxian, they all gather. From the crowd. Also came out a young man, dressed in a white sportswear, looks cool, temperament cold heavy. The young man. Just appeared. And he came straight over. In the eyes of Ning Zhongxu and all the people present, he took Lin Danxian''s waist lightly and then glanced at Ning Zhongxuan with slight contempt. "Let''s go, Danxian. What can I say to this junkie?" Watch the youth come. Lin Danxian''s cool face suddenly changed. Next moment, she snuggled up to the young man and nodded. In an instant. When this curtain falls in the eyes of all people, the eyes of all the students of the huangzu branch school in Jiangnan around them are shining, and they are changing again and again, all of a sudden there is a sound of suddenly realized discussion. And Chu Lingxiao standing on the top of the building. However, he still looks at Ning Zhongxu. Suddenly. A cold, angry voice came out to Lin Danxian and the young man who was just leaving. "You two, stop for me!" Chapter 213 In an instant, the voice of Ning Zhongxu''s incomparable anger rang out. The eyes of all the people around were suddenly stunned, with a faint ponderous smile on the corner of the mouth. They looked at Ning Zhongxu quietly, and then at Lin Danxian and the young man who had turned around. It''s amazing. In their eyes. Wearing a pink sportswear, Lin Danxian is tall, and the young man wearing a white sportswear, with a cold temperament, stands like a sword, tall and straight. In the eyes of all people. Handsome men, cool women. It''s a good match when they see each other. Especially for boys. Ning Zhongxu, who is thin and has lost all his accomplishments, stands there only to highlight the bright side of the youth. Day by day. One is like a black man who just came out of the mud, the other is a young man who bathed in the aristocratic family. In fact. Young people are really from a family background. In the eyes of the whole audience. The young man turned his head expressionless, with light eyes full of light clouds. Although he responded to Ning Zhongxu politely, his condescending look was full of contempt. Light way: "you, what else?" Lin Danxian, who snuggled up beside her, didn''t respond at all. She stood there and snorted softly. The whole audience was quiet. The next moment. Only hear Ning Zhong Xu man is angry one denounce. "Dog men and women, it turns out that you are hurting me!" In an instant. The eyes of all the people around were suddenly shocked, and then the eyes of Ning Zhongxu were full of ridicule and Leng Jun. Is it better for Xu to lose his mind? If it was before. You are still the second genius in Jiangnan huangzu campus, and you can have arrogant capital naturally. Now you are just a useless man who has lost all his accomplishments. It''s hard to say whether you can stay in huangzu branch school. How dare you be so arrogant and scold these two in front of you? Although huangzu branch school. It''s strictly forbidden to fight against ordinary people. But you are still a student of huangzu branch now! Not afraid The next moment. As expected, just as everyone thought, I heard a bang. In full view. Nanjing Zhongxu, the No. 2 genius in huangzu branch of Jiangnan, was humiliated and knelt on the ground in an instant. No matter how hard he was allowed to resist, he is no different from ordinary people. How can he resist the pressure of the real warrior. Especially the one in front of me. Before entering huangzu campus. It is the famous royal lineage of the imperial capital. Now in the era of spiritual recovery, it has directly reached the state of zongshiqi Qi. Even when you are still cultivating. Only one level higher than the other. Look at this. Everyone around was sympathetic, but he shook his head with sarcasm. This is better than Xu. I don''t know what to do. Now that it''s all like this. Then it''s just to be a man with his tail in his hand. Why don''t you have a little self-knowledge? Isn''t it because you find yourself guilty? Just. Chu Lingxiao, standing on the top of the building, has a meaningful light in his eyes. Light way: "it''s kind of arrogant, which is similar to that monkey." The young man looked at Ning Zhongxu with a commanding look, and said two words gently in his mouth. "Ants!" But Lin Danxian also turned around at this time, the cold eyes, the slight sneer of the corner of the mouth, can''t see that she once had a relationship with Ning Zhongxu. Then. As if he intended to humiliate Ning Zhongxu in public, with a slight sneer on his face, he took out a big black wooden box from his pocket. Then. Bend down slightly. Put it in front of Ning Zhongxu, who can''t move for half a step, and shake it. There was a touch of playfulness in the tone. Light way: "Ning Zhongxu, do you want this?" Ning Zhong Xu looks up at the black box in front of him. His face suddenly changes. He tries his best to get up. But no matter how hard he tries. I can''t get out of it. Look at the black box close by. At the moment, it''s impossible to lift even one hand. Only angry voice: "give it back to me!" The next moment. When Lin Danxian opened the black wood box, she saw a black pill in it. Everyone around her was stunned. Looking at the black pill, her face was full of wonder. Is this Gongjing pill? It is said that the elixir can break through the land God fairyland without any effort. It is also a pill refined by real immortals. But. All of us can only see. The peerless is too far away from them. Even though. They are eating now. It''s no different from eating an ordinary sugar. But no one knows. This Kung Fu realm pill. There is another use. In fact, it can make those who have lost all their accomplishments return to the realm. But the next moment. Let Ning Zhongxu''s inner despair appear. Lin Danxian in front of her. Put this Kung Fu realm pill, which can make him regain his cultivation, on the young man''s lips. It seems that the two men still deliberately torment Ning Zhongxu. The young man doesn''t worry about swallowing it. He still looks down as high as before. His eyes are full of contempt. He looks down at Ning Zhongxu. And Lin Danxian. But there was a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and he scoffed: "Ning Zhongxu, do you know why I wanted to give you a hug?" Immediately. She looked at the young people around her with a spoony face again, and then she turned to scoff: "today I''ll tell you that it''s your rank that''s the blame. It''s beyond brother Xuan''s rank. You''re looking for it!" The next moment. In the face of Ning Zhongxu, the young man held Lin Danxian in his arms with one proud hand, while the other took the Gongjing pill and ate it directly. In an instant. The anger in Ning Zhong Xu''s heart. All of a sudden, like a fire, the heart felt bleeding. Around. All of a sudden, Xu man''s voice echoed in Ning. "Lin Danxian, Rong Xuanyi, I want you to die!" All the people around, can only helplessly shake their heads. This is life Lin Danxian and Rong Yixuan. But the corner of the mouth sneers not only, the vision is full of contempt, did not put Ning Zhongxu''s words, on the heart. "With you now?" Just at this moment. When a faint sound came from the top of the building, Ning Zhongxu''s body suddenly trembled in the hazy moment. At this moment, he seemed to feel that the whole Chinese had fallen into a silence. "It''s up to you. You are born with stone body constitution. I hope you will be one of the top immortals in the future." This moment. Before Lin Danxian, the sneer on Rong Yixuan''s face stopped, and before the taunts of all the people around him to Ning Zhongxu disappeared. This moment. It''s sunny. The whole Jiangnan. The whole of China. I only heard a long roar of Qi, which seemed to be able to make all the injustice in the world, such as the rolling water of the Yangtze River, lingering and eloquent. The moment reverberates in the whole sky of China. This moment. Countless people in China were shocked by the sudden voice. "Up! My grandson is coming Chapter 214 This moment. There are countless people in China. All of them were stared by the voice of the breath filled rainbow, and looked at the sky as if they were petrified and dazed. Who ever remembered. Monkey King! Who ever remembered! That only exists in the myth, is under the five elements mountain five hundred years heaven and earth stone monkey! Who ever remembered! Who only uses a golden cudgel to dare to wave to the sky and break through the sky! In today''s era of Reiki recovery. Don''t you! Did the great sage in the myth fight against the Buddha Monkey King appear! Huangzu base. There was silence all around. Everyone, unbelievable. I don''t know who said it in a whisper. "Listen to the direction of the voice, like It seems to be Jiangnan. " Suddenly. Zhao Hengren, Zhu Chongliang and many other real immortals woke up, looked at each other and frowned at once. The young member who spoke. With a trill in his voice, he said weakly again: "no It won''t really be monkey king, the great sage of heaven. All Is it all there? " In an instant. All the faces of the whole huangzu base are dignified at a glance. And now. At the gate of Jiangnan huangzu branch school. It''s like an earthquake with a magnitude of 12. It''s a shock. Everyone around. Looking at the whole body up and down in front of him, Ning Zhongxu suddenly exudes the golden light. All eyes are staring out. One by one, they all stood in the same place, stupefied, making a sound of air-conditioning. Golden light! Taking Nanjing, Zhongxu as the center, it is extremely sacred, like a vast river and a big wave of golden light. In an instant. Let alone the entrance of this small huangzu branch school. Looking at the overwhelming golden light, straight to the eyes of the moment. All the people in Jiangnan. All eyes are shocked. All eyes were wide open. Vaguely, I saw a man in gold armor with a red gold GLAZE stick in his hand, and his back was facing the great figure of all living beings, just like the immortal god of war, standing firmly in the red sunset. Lin Danxian is scared to be silly. Rong Yixuan is also scared. The two men looked at the whole body in front of them, as if they had changed another person''s attitude of Ning Zhongxu. They were proud, cold, ignored and ridiculed. They suddenly changed. Their eyes were shining and their bodies could not help shivering. "Lin Danxian, Rong Yixuan, I want you to die!!!" When I look up slowly and see Ning Zhongxu''s eyes shining with gold and his mouth making a cold voice that is different from the past, I feel like a thunderbolt exploding in my ear and making a rumbling sound. In an instant. The two faces were full of fright, and their bodies suddenly froze. Everyone around. Looking at Ning Zhongxu, whose body is rising a little bit under the pressure of Rong Yixuan, his heart is shaking violently, as if he saw the most incredible thing in the world. His hair is straight and his scalp is numb. This Ning Zhongxu has lost all his accomplishments. Is he a useless man! How can he break through the power of Rong Yixuan! But compared to this. What''s more, they were shocked. Suddenly. A brilliant golden light suddenly came from the horizon, like a burning red meteorite, floating over the huangzu campus. At the moment when Ning Zhongxu''s hand extended out, a golden staff with sacred breath appeared in Ning Zhongxu''s hand. This moment. Everyone feels that the temperament of Ning Zhongxu has changed! Even if they haven''t fully stood up from the ground. But that incomparable great bank, such as the water of the Yellow River, burst out from the body a little bit of momentum, at this moment, left an indelible impression on everyone''s eyes. Chu Lingxiao standing on the top of the building. Still carrying hands. Quietly looking at this scene. Suddenly. He seemed to feel something and looked at another deep mountain. It''s an open space. There was a boy in white who was less than twenty years old. This boy. Although he looks young. But the vicissitudes in that eyes are not what people of this age should have. And when the boy opened his eyes, it was the golden wand in Ning Zhong Xu''s hand that he looked at. Bright eyes. It seems that in his cold and arrogant eyes, there is a hint that he is not allowed to touch the golden staff. The next moment. He was filled with a king''s unique aura all over his body. He heard a cold and domineering voice, which spread all over the whole mountain in an instant. "No matter where this golden staff comes from, Ye Fan will decide it!" Just. His words and all his actions were fully seen by Chu Lingxiao. For this boy, it seemed that he had a dialogue with him in the air. He just said to himself: "br > " let''s see if you are qualified. " And Rong Yixuan felt the powerful power of shaking arm numbness, just like a mountain falling into the deep sea, suddenly touching and rebounding, rising strongly, which made him unable to resist at all. Zhengyuanyuan constantly pushed and spread from Ningzhong''s thin body all the way. In an instant. Rong Yixuan was sweating, his face was full of panic. In the voice of speaking. More full of horror. The eldest young master of the aristocratic family is calm, has disappeared without trace, and his body is crazy and trembling. "Here It''s impossible! You... You have lost all your accomplishments. You How could you... " Bang! The next moment. Ning Zhongxu stands up completely, thin body, in a straight moment. The whole person. It''s like a change. Although there is still no trace of cultivation on his body, but Rong Yixuan''s words have not been finished yet, he is a powerful force, such as a human bow shot mercilessly. Instant. The body threw out more than 100 meters, directly smashed a wall, just can stop. This moment. All the members of huangzu branch school around looked at Rong Yixuan, who was buried under the ruins. His eyes were wide, his face was unbelievable, and his mouth could not be closed for a long time. What''s the matter! Previously, only one long howling sound was heard, which was only suspected to exist in mythology and legend. This It''s the same as changing a person. Ordinary people who have lost all their accomplishments. How can even the great master of martial arts be easily beaten like this! Who is the man who lost all his accomplishments! Looking at this extremely shocking scene, everyone around was mute for a moment. Still standing in place. Wearing pink sportswear, Lin Danxian''s body trembled with fright and a beautiful face lost her spirit. His face was full of fear. Looking at the very familiar and unfamiliar Ning Zhongxu, the cold posture, suddenly disappeared, at this time speaking with only a good meaning. "Zhongxu, I I... " But the next moment. The golden wand, facing her head, hit her. Lin Danxian''s scalp trembled with fear, closed her eyes and screamed on the spot. "No!!!" I don''t know whether Lin Danxian''s scream is working or something. That gold stick. When she had a hair from her head, she suddenly stopped in the air. Only to see Ning Zhongxu standing in place, covering his head, like a very painful look, like a wild animal roaring up to the sky, finally disappeared without a trace. When Lin Danxian opens her eyes. The whole body has been soaked in cold sweat and collapsed on the ground directly. And the white coat on the top of the building. But it''s gone at the same time. Chapter 215 Jiangnan Tianqi hospital. At this time, it''s all over the place. There are high-rise buildings of huangzu branch in Jiangnan all over the place, standing on the corridor, frowning straight, with a very unhappy expression. These people. All of them belong to royal guards. The Zihuang group was officially established. The return of thousands of emperors. All of them are royal guards. It became a branch of the emperor group. The royal guards are a little weaker. All of them were assigned to huangzu branch schools as teachers. Or be the head of the campus. Although they are all royal guards with weak cultivation. But put it outside. For ordinary people. That''s really a big man. After the recovery of Reiki. These royal guards, who are assigned outside, are not bad in talent. Now they have reached the land God fairyland. But who ever thought. Now, in this era of spiritual recovery, all the members of the imperial group have real immortals in their seats, and even some dare to hurt their branch students! The key is the student named Rong Yixuan. Not only in the south of the Yangtze River, ranking third, identity is also the royal lineage of the imperial capital. If it was before, they would have brought in one or two more people to care about it. But now. The identity of the monarch. With the resurrection of their ancestors and many of the emperor''s vassals, the waters are rising. Even those who won the throne didn''t care much about their offspring, but as the top of the campus, they couldn''t be indifferent. On the hospital corridor. It was quiet. Looking at the closed door of the ward, it hasn''t been opened yet. These high-level branches of Jiangnan huangzu. One by one eyebrows on the face, wrinkled tighter, eyes are full of confusion and surprise. What kind of power is this. I hurt Rong Yixuan like this. Even these land fairylands can''t save each other. It''s really strange that they have to go to the hospital where ordinary people live. As the head of Jiangnan huangzu branch. At this time, Cao Zhenghua''s face gradually showed a trace of anger and looked at Lin Danxian, who was still in a state of loss, and said in a cold voice: "Rong Yixuan, who beat him like this?" Other high-level branches. Also looked at the past with a cold face. Now in the world. Some people dare to fight against the students of huangzu branch school. They are really impatient. Lin Danxian''s body suddenly shuddered. When he thought of yesterday''s evening, Ning Zhongxu had a golden wand in his hand and looked cold and great, his eyes suddenly flashed a little scared. He took off his words and said: "yes It''s Ning Zhongxu. " In an instant. Cao Zhenghua and other senior members of huangzu branch in Jiangnan were shocked and surprised. Ning Zhongxu? How can it be him? Everyone looked at each other and felt that they couldn''t believe it. A man who has lost all his accomplishments has the ability to fight Rong Yixuan in a large amount of Shijing like this? "Tell me more!" Cao Zhenghua''s face sank abruptly and looked at Lin Danxian with a dignified face. A man who has lost all his accomplishments. It''s impossible to seriously injure a large number of people in the division. They are helpless in the land fairyland. They are still in a coma on the hospital bed. It''s inside. There must be something else they don''t know. At this time, Lin Danxian was already frightened by yesterday''s Ning Zhongxu, without any appearance of the former high and cold. Just think of yesterday. Her body could not help shivering, even the voice of speaking. "Yesterday Yesterday, Ning Zhongxu didn''t know what happened. All of a sudden, he was shining with gold. However Then all of a sudden, it''s just like a person has changed, even the Xuan of a large number of teachers Rong Yixuan is only hit on the wall by momentum. " In Lin Danxian''s tone. Full of horror and fear. Cao Zhenghua and others all looked at each other. They felt like they were listening to a story and didn''t believe it. A man who has lost all his accomplishments. All of a sudden in gold? Just depending on the momentum, the grand master was crushed? However. The next moment. What Lin Danxian said. Let Cao Zhenghua wait for everyone''s eyes to shine. Suddenly, he was stunned. "Yes By the way, I don''t know if you had Did you hear that strange sound? After that sound, suddenly there was a gold holy stick flying all the way to Ning Zhong Xu''s hand. " In front of a few short words. The corridor of Tianqi hospital was silent. Cao Zhenghua and other senior officials of huangzu branch in the south of the Yangtze river changed their faces. They all stared at Lin Danxian. Looking at all of Cao Zhenghua, it suddenly turned into this surprised expression. Lin Danxian suddenly realized the problem. In an instant. She also became mute and shocked. So it looks. Last evening, the long howling sound, which was just like a myth, was heard not only by those who were there, but also all over the south of the Yangtze River! She knows. Cao Zhenghua and other senior members of Jiangnan huangzu. Yesterday, they were all in the branch schools hundreds of thousands of miles east of Jiangnan. Otherwise, how could she choose that time yesterday to have a showdown with Ning Zhong Xu. "Out Something big happened. " Cao Zhenghua suddenly returned to his mind, his face full of vibration, and hurriedly went to one side to contact huangzu headquarters base. The faces of all the high-level campuses around changed. They all stared at Lin Danxian and asked Ning Zhongxu where he was now. Look at this. Lin Danxian''s heart was full of bitterness, and suddenly a trace of regret came out of her heart, shaking her head vigorously. When Cao Zhenghua comes back. All the high-level branches are surrounded. "Headquarters, what do you say over there?" "Several emperors, let''s hurry to find Ning Zhongxu." "What does Rong Yixuan say?" "If he can, he will wake up. If he can''t, he will die. If he can, he will be sent to the headquarters of huangzu base as soon as possible." All high-level: "..." After hearing the conversation of Cao Zhenghua and others. The next moment. A wave of remorse rushed into every corner of Lin Danxian''s body, and suddenly, more than before, he collapsed on the ground. ¡­¡­ Huangzu base headquarters. Many imperial figures sat there thinking. Chen Jiannan and other people, with trembling faces and shocked eyes, still haven''t recovered from the news just sent by Cao Zhenghua. After a long time. It was Zhao Hengren who broke the silence. "You guys, although we don''t know what happened, there is no doubt that Ning Zhong Xu must find it." The voice fell. Plus him. And so on hundred Fenghuang personages, as well as Chen Jiannan and so on, all stood up. "Set out immediately to find Ning Zhongxu!" And deep in a mountain. At this time, Ning Zhongxu, who was still in shock, was looking at the gold wand in his hand strangely, sitting in a vacant lot, and immediately fell into a trance. And in the distance. Two figures are looking at Ning Zhongxu lightly. But one of them was full of pride and was about to rob the white clothes of the golden staff. But I don''t know. I was staring at Ning Zhongxu. There was also a white figure with hands on his back and expressionless face, looking at him. Chapter 216 For ye fan. Now Xianyu has Although it has not been destroyed, it is already a group of dragons without heads. The Lord of the sky and the rest of the kings are all dead. All by that horrible man. The killing was clean. Even the emperor''s order appeared, but in the end, it did not save the fate of the hundred thousand immortal soldiers such as Xianyu. The invincible ancient kingdom. Distance from him now. It''s too far away. Emperor''s situation is even less to think about. Although he was a disciple of the emperor Yuntian, he was half a step away from the realm of immortality before he became the emperor of the realm of cultivation. As long as the lack of mood is improved, this step is easy to get. As for revenge. He had never thought about it since he had seen the anti chaos time and space, because of the man on the earth. Very likely. Better than that galactic lady! He didn''t think of it either. His master, Emperor Yuntian, and several Xianyu kings, once were the eight thousand year old celestial beings. Think of it here. Ye Fan is full of pride. Looking at Ning Zhongxu''s face in the distance, he can''t help but show a touch of bitterness. His face was helpless and trembling. Murmured: "even if I said it, no one would believe it..." Ye Fan''s body couldn''t help shivering. Suddenly, he turned back to his mind and looked coldly at Ning Zhongxu in the deep mountain in the distance again. His eyes were more direct to the gold wand in his hand. There is no doubt in the eyes. "Pass on Does the legendary Monkey King, the great sage of heaven, really exist? " Even he, once the emperor of Xiuzhen, was in charge. It''s hard to be sure. He is also a human coming out of the earth. Although he finally reached the peak of ancient immortals in the deep starry sky, there is still a trace of awe in his heart for all kinds of familiar Chinese myths and legends. After all! That''s monkey king! I don''t know how strong it is. But you can probably guess. Ancient Tianting. There must be ancient Wangjing. The legend records in detail the story of Monkey King Monkey King, leading the seven demon kings to compete with the 100000 soldiers and generals of heaven. However. In the end, it ended up being suppressed for 500 years. Maybe. Monkey King, I''m afraid But when I think about it, it''s not right. Ye Fan suddenly feels that there are many puzzles in it, which he can''t solve at all. The key to the problem. Still That horrible man! Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden master of Kunlun who he thought was just a little immortal! This moment. Even he was not sure whether monkey king really existed. Suddenly. Ye Fan is slightly stunned and lost in thought. And behind him, where there was no sense at all, Chu Lingxiao, dressed in a white suit and still calm in expression, just carried his hands on his back and looked at him with eyes. Light way: "it seems that this golden staff is destined for you, but it has no point." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still sitting on the open ground. His face is dazed and his eyes are quivering. At this time, Ning Zhongxu. It''s been a day. But I still haven''t come back to God. For a mortal. All of a sudden, when I lost all my accomplishments. I met something legendary. It made him feel like a dream. The whole world was spinning. Monkey King! Is this sudden golden wand really related to that one? There is also a long howl in my ear when I am in a hazy moment. Is it an illusion or At this time. A cold wind blew by. The next moment. A white dress appeared in his sight. Ningzhong Xu suddenly trembled, and finally after a shock, he quickly responded. Looking at Ye Fan who suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Ning Zhongxu''s face is tense. Subconsciously clenched the gold wand in his hand. I don''t know why. I have lost all my accomplishments. But as long as he clenched the golden wand, he felt that he had some magical power, which came out of his heart and made him feel refreshed. There is also a huge force, which is following his spiritual cover, full of four limbs, as if there is an immortal figure in front of him, which makes his worries and fears disappear without trace. In an instant. Ning Zhongxu stands up directly. Eyes are shining. Unswervingly stand in place, looking straight at Ye Fan, who is tens of meters away from him. "Who are you!" A loud voice. Suddenly, he reverberated in the open and cool mountains. He was brave and powerful. He went straight to the sky. He felt quite heroic. Ning Zhongxu himself was stunned for a while. Then he found that his voice seemed to be different from before. But step by step. To Ye Fan''s ear. But in his eyes, there was a trace of disdain, and then, with no expression on his face, he walked all the way to Xu in Ningzhong and stopped at a place less than half a meter away. In an instant. The surrounding atmosphere is very strange. Two boys who never knew each other, never masked, looked the same age. In this desolate mountain, suddenly face to face. The next moment. A voice of indifference came from Ye Fan''s mouth. He stretched out his hand lightly. His expression was indifferent and he looked down. He seemed to wait for Ning Zhongxu to be respectful and put it on his own hand. "Mortal, give me this golden staff!" Just a word. At once, it made Ning Zhongxu feel that his body was suddenly suffocated by a heavy force, and he was pressed down. For a moment, Ning Zhongxu was very painful, but there was no fear on his face. His hands were holding the golden staff tightly, not to mention a little slack. Instead. Clench your teeth. Hand strength, tighter a point. This scene. Fall in Ye Fan''s eyes again. Not from the face of an unexpected color. Immediately. Sneer way: "a mere mortal, dare to resist me?" Just. At this moment. Around suddenly appeared again and again wearing dragon claw uniform figure. In the mountains. Like drops of rain. One after another, for a moment. In an instant. The whole mountain. Everywhere there is a tremendous force that is different from ordinary people, scattered in every corner. These people. It''s Zhao Hengren, Zhu Chongliang and hundreds of other people who have joined the emperor group base, as well as a number of immortal strongmen such as Chen Jiannan, Lin Tianhou and Hao Ruhai. Seems to be the entire huangzu base. In order to find Ning Zhongxu. All at the moment. Gathered here. Liu Ying and other outstanding members of the young emperor''s group were all present. When he saw the pain and resistance of Ning Zhongxu, Zhao Hengren''s face changed. It''s half a year. But Lin Tianhou, haoruhai and others, recognized Ye Fan at the moment. Watching in Ye Fan Wei pressure, knee gradually bending in Ning Xu. "Ye Fan, what are you going to do? You know this is the person that our emperor group likes. Stop it!" However. Just finished. Only heard a cold hum full of disdain, Ye Fan only looked at Lin Tianhou, Hao Ruhai, their faces suddenly changed, didn''t realize what happened, directly fell from the air. "Two ants, dare to command me?" A look of contempt. Immediately. Looking at Ning Zhongxu coldly: "I''ve had enough fun with you, go away!" Bang! The next moment. Ning Zhongxu fell back tens of meters, but before he fell to the ground, the gold holy stick flying in the sky was directly put into Ye Fan''s hand. In an instant. Zhao Hengren''s face suddenly sank. Chapter 217 This moment. All the people in front of the emperor, looking at Ye Fan, who is only 20 years old, still has a childish face. The moment just came. With a trace of contempt on his face, he turned to be extremely dignified. Frown one by one. Eyes are light and tight. It seemed that he wanted to see through Ye Fan, but immediately including Zhao Hengren and other real immortal Kaizu Huang, his face changed again and again, and his face was full of disbelief. How could this A boy who looks less than twenty can''t even see through them! Looking at Ye Fan, who is younger than himself. Chenjiannan is also suddenly mute. Let alone. Liu Ying and other posterity of the emperor group. At this point. The expression on all the faces of huangzu became more serious than ever. I thought that all the people in the imperial group came here, even the real immortals were here. Even if the ancient Xiuxian sect revived again, it is not enough to be feared in the eyes of the imperial group now. But now Nobody expected it. Half a year ago. Ye Fan, who left from their huangzu base, appeared again in front of everyone''s eyes. It was so shocking! This In an instant. Just because all the members of the emperor group arrived, some busy mountains were changed, and the silence came back in a moment. Including Zhao Hengren and other real immortals. All the people looked at Ye Fan''s eyes, and could not help but show a little fear. And now in Ye Fan''s sight. But there was no one else. Even Zhao Hengren, such a real immortal, was directly ignored by him. There was only one thing in his eyes. That one. Gold wand snatched from Ning Zhongxu''s hands. In the voice. With a slight trill. Murmured: "this Is this the artifact that has something to do with monkey king? " Even ye fan. There is. At this time, the voice can not help but show a trace of excitement. He quietly stroked the gold wand, felt its tiny lines, only touched it gently, and immediately felt a vast and sacred breath, coming to his face. But that''s what he said. When it fell to the ears of all the members of the imperial group, it was like a huge wave. All of them could not help holding their breath, staring at Ye Fan''s gold wand. "Here Is this really the legendary monkey king? " Although I have known everything in advance. But when you see something related to mythology and legends, it''s right in front of you. Whoever it is. Not from the heart to speed up, take a breath of cool air. If so. The hidden secret of China is more amazing than they know. At this time. A heartfelt exclamation echoed in an instant. "Good thing! If it''s really immortal No, a copy of the immortal''s peak weapon. " This moment. Even Ye Fan could not restrain the excitement in his heart. His face was full of smiles, and he could not help waving for a few times. Immediately. Even more let him feel a thick sacred breath, just like a warm stream into the whole body, endless, so that his whole body is full of strength. He felt. As long as he has the gold holy stick in his hand, he is the real immortal peak, and I''m afraid he can fight against the ancient Saint peak. Wave it a few times. Let Ye Fan more convinced. At this time, if there is an ancient sage peak in the field, he can definitely be immortal and invincible! "Good thing! Good stuff! " Ye Fan couldn''t help it any more. He laughed loudly and kept staring at the golden staff. He is the emperor of the cultivation world. Compared with the presence of these emperors who have never left the earth, however, it is too clear what it means for a friar in the whole galaxy. Invincible! Truly invincible at the same level! This is not only a cultivation star domain, but also the whole galaxy. In addition to the emperor''s territory, any friar who is higher than his own territory, regardless of the other''s identity, or even the emperor''s family. As long as there are no more than two. No one can beat himself! Even the former Emperor of the immortal Kingdom, though his cultivation has reached the peak of the immortal sage, has no weapon matching himself. Throughout the galaxy. It''s a rare weapon that can really help the master to improve his combat power. He has never heard of an ancient king with the same level of weapons. That''s why. Fellow friars. It''s about cultivating immortals. It''s noble blood. Zhao Hengren and all the other members of the imperial group around him, their faces all sank. They looked at Ning Zhongxu, who was lying in the bush. For a moment, they didn''t know what to say. This gold stick. Although they still don''t know why, they will fly to Ningzhong Xu''s hand. But now it seems. Compared with Ye Fan, Ning Zhongxu is much different. Even they can''t help but think that if ye fan can join their emperor group, then "No wonder, no wonder that monkey king, the great sage of Qi Tian, can be called fighting against Buddha, so it is, so it is!!!" This moment. The murmur of Ye Fan''s words grew louder and louder. Gradually, the whole mountain could hear his excited laughter everywhere. "Ye Fan, I am invincible in this life!" With this golden staff. The stars! No matter which race. Even the emperor! In the same rank, no one is his opponent! But just then. A voice was heard, full of weakness, coming from the grass in the distance. "Put Give it back to me! " I saw Ning Zhongxu full of scars, trembling and dragging half of the injured body, tightly biting his teeth, step by step towards Ye Fan. The voice was off and on. "Put Give it back to me, it It''s my thing! " Suddenly. Ye Fan looks at Ning Zhongxu coming towards him. His eyes are bright and fierce. His face is open and joking. He puts his hand gently and stands the gold stick on the ground. Sneer way: "mortal, just now I have mercy, let you go, you still want to beg for trouble?" Immediately. Zhao Hengren and all the other members of the emperor''s group, looking at the scarred and emaciated Ning Zhongxu, were a little impatient and just came up with a voice to stop him. Ye Fan talks again. The voice was full of ridicule. It seemed that he intended to play with Ning Zhongxu. He said lightly: "since you said it was yours, you called it over!" Da! Da! Just the next moment. I only saw that Ning Zhongxu had just taken a few steps. All the people were dumbfounded and an incredible scene appeared. Ye Fan''s words had just fallen. The golden staff in front of him actually took the initiative to fly towards Ning Zhong Xu. In an instant. Even ye fan is stupid. All of a sudden, his face was full of shame and anger. He was about to snatch it back. All of a sudden, a faint voice, followed by, instantly reverberated in the ears of everyone in the audience. "Do you want to repent?" The next moment. When a white dress, carrying hands, suddenly appeared in the middle of the two for a moment, Zhao Hengren and all the other members of the huangzu group, immediately eyes wide, face startled, instantly stay in the same place. "One more thing, I need to tell you, this golden staff, eight thousand years ago, was a gift for the monkey." Ye Fan: "..." Chapter 218 Ye Fan asked himself. Since he gave up the realm of near immortal cultivation. In order to pursue a more perfect environment. Back to earth. From that moment on, my mood has changed dramatically. The vast galaxy. Tens of thousands of cultivation star regions stand among them. There are many amazing experts of all ethnic groups. Tianjiao, the star of all nations. Who is willing to give up the master of the world, half step the immortal''s holy cultivation, just to achieve the most perfect state? Even the invincible ancient king territory for thousands of years. He is not necessarily such a firm belief, in order to climb to the real level of invincible, since the abolition of cultivation, repair a world! Now his mood. Let alone peers. It''s the super old monster. I''m afraid few people can match him. He believed. No one in the world can shake his heart. Just on earth. Once again, he ascended the once holy land of banbuxian. So far this galaxy. He will be left free. Contemporaries. No one can stand at the same height with him, push across the galaxy for several times, and no one can find a guy who can compete with him. However. Today, after seeing Chu Lingxiao again, he found that, in front of this man, his mood still can''t keep still. For the first time. Face to face. But he felt that as long as this man stood in front of himself, it seemed that the world was suddenly quiet, even his heart was shaking uncontrollably. The whole mountain. It was even more in silence. Zhao Hengren and other Fenghuang figures, with a surprised look at Chu Lingxiao, appeared in front of them. Chen Jiannan and other descendants of the emperor''s group are standing in the same place, opening their mouths wide, trying to speak, but they can''t, and their faces are dull. Liu Ying is. Excited Wu mouth small mouth, full of tears looking at standing in front of Chu Lingxiao suddenly. Six months of training. She has long since been a young girl who was not familiar with the world. She has become the emperor''s group, a remarkable and worthy cultivation genius, and the goddess Liu in the eyes of all the opposite sex. There are also many excellent descendants of the emperor. More than once. Show her what you want. But in her heart, there is always a white dress. The man who brought her to the Emperor Group has already become her spiritual pillar of hard cultivation. But today she found out. If I have accumulated for half a year. Even if you have courage. But when I saw Chu Lingxiao again, I couldn''t speak. I could only stare at the white dress and turn around slowly. I couldn''t help murmuring in my heart. "Big brother..." All the members of the Huang group did not expect to meet Chu Lingxiao again on this occasion. Immediately. There was silence. Ears can only be like the aftertone of a big clock, which is still lingering around the words just now. In an instant, everyone, including Ye Fan, looks dull. Eight thousand years ago. A present for the monkey! Hiss! When I think of this sentence, it will be more shocking than the scene when Xianyu Yuntian and others came to the earth. They all can''t help but take a breath of cool air. Monkey King! In myth and legend, the one who dares to step out of the sky to defeat the Buddha! Sir They all know each other! This is too! If we let everyone in China know that monkey king, the great sage of heaven, is a mythical figure that everyone in China knows and hears, he can''t help showing his worship eyes. Some people have seen it with their own eyes and sent a gift. And this man! It''s still in the world! Or that man in China, or even to all mankind under this star, who left unforgettable memories and shocked his eyes! I don''t know what kind of crazy scene it will become! Looking at Chu Lingxiao who suddenly appeared in front of him. It seems that I forgot all the pain on my body in a moment, bared my teeth and ate the painful face, which suddenly seemed to be solidified. Ning Zhongxu is the whole person. Stay right where you are. Eyes tremble, eyes, there is an unspeakable excitement and flattered. That scene. It''s like childhood. A little boy worships a hero. Suddenly one day, the hero appears in front of his eyes without warning. "Here This is the forbidden Lord of Kunlun! " Ning Zhongxu''s excited body trembled violently, his heart was full of joy, and the whole person jumped up. If there is no forbidden master of Kunlun. I''m afraid he''s already "I I actually saw the forbidden master of Kunlun. I really saw him! " Looking at a face excited Ning Zhongxu. Chu Lingxiao''s expression still did not fluctuate. He stood in the middle of the whole court with his hands on his back and said a word to Ning Zhongxu. "This golden staff, now I ask you, do you want to be his master?" Suddenly. Stand behind him. Ye Fan with a dull face. At once, his face vibrated a little. Little by little, he looked at Chu Lingxiao and held his fists tightly. The heart is full of unwilling. He wants to talk. But my heart is full of fear and hesitation. This moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words not only made Ning Zhongxu excited, but also made Zhao Hengren, Liu Ying, Chen Jiannan, Lin Tianhou, Hao Ruhai and other hundreds of people in the emperor''s group vibrate and silence. Looks like sir. It''s Ning Zhongxu that we are interested in. But they couldn''t see it. Compared with Ye Fan, what''s special about Ning Zhongxu. "I ask you again, are you ready to be the master of this golden staff?" But. Just as Ning Zhongxu wanted to answer, Chu Lingxiao''s next sentence made him recognize another meaning, and his face was suddenly full of stagnation, and his expression gradually became serious. Just. He was about to speak again for a moment. A face unwilling voice, like suppressed for a long time, burst out in an instant. "I don''t agree!" The next moment. All the members of the huangzu group stood by quietly, silent, watching Ye Fan, who was holding his fists tightly, with a slight trembling body. Everyone can feel that he is not willing to let out the golden staff he has already got. Ning Zhongxu also didn''t speak. Quietly looking at Ye Fan. Chu Lingxiao is still connected, but he has not turned around, carrying his hands. This moment. The whole mountain. Once again, his voice of understatement reverberated. But like the flowing water from the high mountain, it is continuous and has an undoubted meaning. The moment rushed into the presence of all people, as well as Ye Fan''s ear. "What do you disagree with?" Ye Fan''s face quivered. Although there was fear in his eyes, his fingers clenched his fists and sank into his flesh. He seemed to have a strong determination. He looked up at Chu Lingxiao''s back and immediately complained about everything in his heart. All said in one breath. "I don''t agree! With what gold stick, let this ant become its master, what qualification he has! You told me! What qualifications does he have! " "Why does this mole ant compare with Ye Fan! Let you choose him instead of me!!! " Chapter 219 Looking at the scene that seems to be a bit into madness, full of anger, unwilling Ye Fan. Everyone was silent. Even they think ye fan is a worthy cultivation genius. Even Chen Jiannan is at this time, a little ashamed of himself. Such people. Indeed, he is most qualified to be the master of this golden staff. However. Chu Lingxiao still didn''t turn around. He didn''t show any displeasure to Ye Fan''s questions. Just back to Ye Fan, the gentle light back to a word. "You mean ants? Who doesn''t start with ants? It''s the same with you. " When this sentence falls. Chu Lingxiao finally slowly turned around, looked at Ye Fan lightly, and inspected all the people of the huangzu. "And the people who are here, who doesn''t start with ants?" A faint voice. In this vast mountain clearing, it is just like a breeze passing by, soft to the ear. Not like Ye Fan. Let all the people in the huangzu group feel that they agree with each other in their hearts, but it''s just such a sentence that makes all the people suddenly feel as if they are in a state of mind, and their heads become extremely clear in an instant. But ye fan is still not satisfied. "Why! I am a strong man. Among my peers now, let alone this small earth, even the whole galaxy, I am confident to be the first of my peers! " "An ant deserves this golden staff! I can''t do it! " The whole audience was quiet. In an instant, Ye Fan''s voice was filled with anger. Ye Fan at this time. I feel a great shame. Even in the face of Chu Lingxiao, who is so powerful that he can''t imagine, he will fight for it! This is not at all like this level of existence. What should be said does not match the image of a super taboo strongman who can make the Empire, the Galactic empress, give way. Even. He felt. Chu Lingxiao''s words are full of innocence! What is a mole ant? Even if mole ants have potential, but before they grow up, everything is empty talk. For the stars. Every day the mole ants die, nearly a billion, among them, can''t they become the talent of Tianjiao? But in the end. It''s not to be fooled to death. To be a slave to the strong. Forever can''t turn over! The world of cultivation is so cruel. Before ants become strong, they don''t deserve anything! Not to mention coveting the immortal treasure! Ye Fan was on the edge of losing his sense, red eyes, staring at Chu Lingxiao, and he said loudly: "why, tell me, why, because you are the strong, can you choose at will?" "Even so, why don''t you choose to be better than me, who is a Chinese on the earth!" There were shouts. Flooded the whole field. Looking at Ye Fan, who is full of blood in his eyes, everyone believes that if Chu Lingxiao is not present, Ye Fan may be unable to help but shoot at Ning Zhongxu again. It''s better to be gentle. Listening to Ye Fan''s angry questions, he could not help asking himself in his heart. I am more than Ye Fan. It''s true that the difference is not even a little. Like the bright moon, the leaves are bright in the sky. And he is just a firefly, small and dim. It''s said that the forbidden master of Kunlun, how could he be chosen The ant ant... In the heart of Xu. I can''t help it. Inexplicable rise a touch of bitterness. But the next moment. When a light word fell, Ye Fan''s angry gasps and anger on his face disappeared a lot. "Do you really think I chose him?" Chu Lingxiao waved. The next scene. Let Ye Fan''s reasonable expression fall into silence all of a sudden. Zhao Hengren and other members of the imperial group seemed to see the most incredible scene, all eyes wide, eyes light quivering. Only see. Behind Ning Zhongxu. There was an ethereal figure of the great bank, vaguely identified. Wearing a golden holy armor with sacred breath, wearing glass boots, the figure of the great bank stood on a cloud of seven colors, with its back to the mortal world below. In front of him, it was a solemn and holy palace, like a fairy palace standing on the top of nine days. When this picture appears. The golden staff in Ning Zhong Xu''s hand, as before, once again had the spirit of its own general, around Ning Zhong Xu, crazy rotation. Look at this amazing scene. All of us, all of a sudden, look dumb. This moment. A faint voice. Once again in Ye Fan''s ear, echoing. "You, see? I didn''t choose him, I chose him, but this golden staff! " The voice fell. Ye Fan''s expression is full of shame and anger, and his eyes are full of unwillingness. He is a real monarch. Unexpectedly It''s not as good as a human being! Chu Lingxiao finished. Then he turned around, ignored Ye Fan, looked at Ning Zhongxu lightly, and said with no expression: "now I will ask you, are you ready to be its master?" This moment. Ning Zhongxu didn''t hesitate at all. He nodded his head seriously. He knew that monkey king, the great sage of Qi Tian, was fighting to defeat the Buddha. On the way to get scriptures, he cut off demons and demons. He had a golden cudgel, a sea god needle, in his hand, which made all the injustice in the world. The golden staff now associated with him. It''s in his hands. Ning Zhong and Xu Qing. What that will mean. Do you say that you have no clothes and you are the same as your son! The inheritance of the great sage! Now, it''s up to me! This moment. As soon as Chu Lingxiao pointed out, in a flash, the whole mountain was dyed with gold. There was a steady stream of gold light, all of which entered the center of Xu''s eyebrows in Ningzhong. This moment. Ning Zhongxu is surrounded by mysterious golden scriptures all over his body, which are linked like iron locks and float in the corners of his limbs. King Kong is not bad. Seventy two changes! Ruyi staff technique! Eyes are shining! Eight thousand miles body method! From this moment on, ningzhongxu is a relative of the monkey king. This scene. All the people in the imperial group looked envious. The inheritance of mythological figures. This is too Finish it all. Chu Lingxiao looked at it at will. Zhao Hengren and others took a look. Light way: "take him back, just as I have something to explain." "Sir, then..." Zhao Hengren hesitated and said nothing at a glance. Standing there, his face was dark and unwilling, Ye Fan wanted to ask Chu Lingxiao what to do with Ye Fan. In fact, he wants Ye Fan to join the emperor group. After all. It is also an unimaginable cultivation monster. "Don''t care." But after hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, I had to call all the members of the Huang group, followed Chu Lingxiao''s body shape for a moment and left. In an instant. The whole mountain fell into a dead silence. Only Ye Fan stood there with a dazed face. After a while. When he found that there was no one around, his face gradually turned very gloomy. The next moment. An uncontrollable roar, mixed with a voice full of humiliation and resentment, spread throughout the whole mountain until there were only three words full of jealousy left in the voice. The frightened birds in the mountain heard it and flew in a panic. "Chu Lingxiao!!!!!" Chapter 220 "Chu Lingxiao!!!! For what? For what? I, Ye Fan, have been the leader of the cultivation world for only a thousand years. Why are you The whole mountain. It seems that there is a strong wind of 20 degrees, with hysterical teeth biting and roaring. Taking Ye Fan as the center, the whole hundred meter trees on the mountain are shaking and all of them are directly broken. Ye Fan''s eyes are red and his face is full of anger. He is like a mad cow with crazy hair. He wantonly spreads his powerful magic power. Huge mountains. They were shattered by the moment of his shock. "Why! Why? Why don''t you choose me? I am worse than that ant! " But the whole mountain. Still can only hear ye fan, forever endless, venting the resentment in the heart. Shame! Deep shame! But there was no way for him. This feeble frustration made him feel ashamed. It was Ye Fan''s first encounter in his life. He can''t believe it. I''m such an amazing cultivation talent. Put it in the starry sky. Not to mention the immortal sage who is in charge of a Star Kingdom, but the one who is forbidden to be strong by the ancient king, will rush to accept him as an apprentice. But now. Chu Lingxiao actually chose a mole ant between him and a mole ant!!! Huge mountains. Only see. Ye Fan''s face is full of cold color, and his anger is mixed with thick unwillingness and shame, which makes him hold his fists tightly. His fingernails are trapped in the flesh, and blood flows out. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s position, his eyes were filled with resentment and anger. "Chu Lingxiao!!!!!" Ye Fan''s expression is extremely ferocious. He clenches his teeth to death. The next moment. Almost squeezed out from the teeth of the name of the moment, a clap in the past, a boom, the position of the moment burst a big mouth, but still can not rush off the anger in Ye Fan''s heart. One sentence after another. Vent just accumulated in the heart of the resentment. "What is the gold holy staff? It''s all nonsense if you choose that ant!" "Even so, as a strong person like you, you are indifferent! You know the legend of Monkey King, the great sage of heaven. There is nothing you can''t do in the world! " Ye Fan roared to the sky: "why not let the golden staff recognize me as the Lord!!!" Boom! All the trees on the surrounding deep mountain land are flattened by this roar. In a moment, only loess can be seen everywhere. Just now, the surrounding area is still full of green. It will be like being flattened, with no vitality. Whoop Stop. Standing there, gasping for breath. But just then. A bright and holy light, with a very sacred breath, just like a meteor in the night, suddenly fell down on the spot, even Ye Fan was almost blinded by this light. Follow. It was a voice full of sarcasm, mixed with a hint of banter, which came into his ear. "Tut tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the emperor of the cultivation world would also be lost like this. Although it''s just a small and unimportant leader in the galaxy, it''s really a rare cultivation genius to sit in this position in a thousand years. " Hear these words. Ye Fan''s face suddenly changed. When he slowly opened his eyes, in an instant, his eyes suddenly coagulated, which was his insight of the emperor of the cultivation world and his experience of thousands of years deep in the starry sky. Never seen such a scene. As if seeing the most holy scene in the world, he could not help but feel happy. Even his mood was affected a little, and he had a little infatuation. How beautiful Although we can only see a figure standing in the light column, but add a hazy beauty, the other side has a pair of wings under the tall posture! In an instant. Ye Fan immediately returned to his senses. Try to stabilize your heart. Looking at the woman standing in the light column, her face suddenly changed, a little vigilance flashed in her eyes, and her face showed a heavy way: "who are you!" In response to him is still a voice full of banter. "Just looked at me with that kind of eyes, now I look at you like an enemy? The man of your galaxy, it seems, is the same as tens of thousands of years ago, and still has no change. " The voice. With a hint of flattery and ridicule. Ye Fan''s face was heavy, still unmoved, and his expression became more solemn. Looking at the woman with wings in the light column, he said in a cold voice: "who are you?" But now. In his heart, because of the words of the woman just now, there was a great storm, such as a strong wind and waves, which could not help but produce a trace of horror and vibration in his heart. Tens of thousands of years ago. This woman. How old are you! What shocked him even more was that, you galaxy, listen to this meaning, this woman is not a galaxy man! The mysterious woman in the light column. It seems that ye fan also saw the flash of fear in his heart. He could not help but cover his mouth and make a very harsh sneer. It seems that he was laughing at Ye Fan''s ignorance. Ye Fan''s face. It sank suddenly. But I dare not move. The mysterious woman in front of me is not only a few thousand years old, but also a galaxy person. I don''t know if she is a friend or an enemy. "It seems that our little leader is in a bad mood just now. Would you like me to help you?" "Who are you?" Ye Fan''s eyes are shining and her body is more alert to women''s words. However, the next moment. Ye Fan''s expression suddenly changed. His eyes were quivering and his face was unbelievable. Only see. The mysterious woman in the light column. With just a little finger movement, a ray of light came out, and he broke through to the ancient sage from the peak of the immortal. Immediately. Ye Fan''s eyes widened. "Now, the little Lord of our galaxy, are you interested in talking to my sister?" "Maybe my sister can help you pay back the humiliation you have suffered No, it''s our angel galaxy that helps you. " The voice of a mysterious woman. Completely disappeared. This shining pillar and Ye Fan''s figure have disappeared into the whole mountain. ¡­¡­ Huangzu base. Every six months, there will be excellent students from all branches, and they will officially become members of the Royal Group. These new members. Today, I just got off at huangzu base, and I saw the sky, suddenly flying over again and again, which made them stare big eyes and feel shocked. These figures. It''s Zhao Hengren who just came back and hundreds of other emperors, as well as Chen Jiannan and Liu Ying. Since the rebirth of heaven and earth. This huge sky, as if there is a force, suppressing them, usually half an hour can come back, but now it takes two hours. But it''s already inside the base. The white dress waiting for them. Everyone dare not wait, all hurriedly toward the interior, flew in. And look at it. New members. But suddenly there was a harsh, proud, cold hum. "Before long, they will be trampled under my feet." Chapter 221 New members of the imperial group. A young man dressed in a golden old suit and cold temperament, wearing a light sense of pride on his face, slowly took his eyes back from the sky. The young man looks good. It has the temperament of a king. High nose, thin lips, sword like eyebrows, and a few wisps of black hair slanting into the corner of the sideburns are even more eye-catching in the crowd. With that particularly dazzling golden old clothes. The young man. It''s like a prince coming out of the ancient world. What he said. Many of the new members who were even more attracted did not let their hearts and minds set, but all looked at the past. They are excellent members of various branches. All of them are over a hundred thousand people, and only one of them can come out. Each other''s strength. It should not be much different. But when I came to the huangzu base, where all the strongest people in the world gather now, it was just another starting point, just setting sail. It''s supposed to be right. But this young man in golden old clothes, however Although the friars themselves want to move towards the goal of surpassing the strong, after all, this is the base of the imperial group. If the young people like this, everyone will feel a little bit proud and presumptuous in the future. "Who is this? Do you know anyone?" "I''ve never seen him before. Look at his dress. It''s a bit of the style of the ancients in the Qin Dynasty." "Now even the ancient emperor has risen. Maybe he is really an ancient man, which is not uncommon." The first batch of new members of the imperial group are better than ordinary people. Most of them come from the imperial capital royal family. In addition, the old ancestor of his family is a famous figure in the history of the emperor, so after the resurrection, they moved around with each other. Now these new members are already familiar with each other. Although they still don''t understand. Why do those famous figures in history come back to life, but when we know that all immortals exist, we no longer care about this problem. But this young man in golden old clothes. They are. I really haven''t seen it. "Who is this guy?" "It looks like an ancient suit of Qin Dynasty, but I never saw him." "It''s not from the Qin family in Luoyang, is it?" All the new members, from time to time, looked at the young man with cold temperament and wearing gold and yellow ancient clothes. They were more and more confused. As new member leader. Longqiantu itself is one of the several high-level buildings in the huangzu base. Although it can''t compare with many people who have been granted the title of emperor, Chen Jiannan and others, it is also a famous land God Wonderland top 11 power compared with these new members. There is no choice. He stood on the high platform. When looking at the young man in the golden old suit, there was a slight flash of displeasure on his face. Looking at all the new members, he frowned and said: "now you are a member of the emperor group, you can only wear one kind of clothes in the future, that is the dragon claw uniform of the emperor group. I hope you will never forget this." Say. He glanced at the young man in the golden old suit and said with a warning in his voice: "one more thing, no matter what your identity is outside, you must obey the orders of the high level when you arrive at the huangzu. You know that!" The voice just dropped. With the exception of the young man in the golden old suit, all the new members of the imperial group joined in. This scene. Of course, he had a panoramic view of longqiantu. His face suddenly sank slightly, but he didn''t say anything. "Now you are all going to prepare for it. Tomorrow, the emperor''s group will hold a welcome meeting for you new members, which will also be regarded as a meeting for you." Many new members, even the lineage of the emperor''s royal family, stood below and listened respectfully to longqiantu''s words. But only the young man in the golden old suit seemed to turn a blind eye, with a faint disdain in his eyes. The next moment. He found a seat directly in front of longqiantu and sat with his knees crossed, keeping his eyes closed. All of a sudden, long Qiantu''s face turned. Suddenly it was darker. But still didn''t say Any reprimand. This made all the new members on the field look at each other, their faces were shaking, and they could not help feeling extremely strange. The young man What is the origin. What a show! Even the Dragon thousand map of huangzu base and the eleven strong land God fairyland have tolerated such rude actions of youth! This moment. All people are more curious about the identity of youth. But. Just then. A hurried figure ran to longqiantu''s ear and whispered something. Immediately. When all the people found the face of longqiantu, they suddenly changed into a person. With a kind of fear and joy in their eyes, they hurried down the platform. But also realize that there are many new members below. I can''t help coughing. Light way: "then What are you going to do? You are all going to prepare for tomorrow ''s party Immediately. Drop a group of new entrants with doubts on their faces. And left. Looking at the long Qiantu, who walked all the way towards the interior of huangzu base, all the new members could not help but grasp their heads and feel confused. Big shot? What''s the big guy? Is there any big man to speak of for the current emperor group? But. Now all the new members of the imperial group are more interested in the young man, who is wearing the gold and yellow ancient clothes and has never been identified. Immediately. The next moment. One of them came up to him and asked: "I dare to ask you brother, yes..." "My name is Yinghai!" In an instant. When the youth spoke two words lightly, the whole scene fell into a silence. At this moment, everyone thought of a person in history. This moment. Look at the youth''s eyes. It''s more incredible. ¡­¡­ Inside huangzu base. At this point. Both sides have been filled with Zhao Hengren and many other imperial figures, as well as Chen Jiannan and Liu Ying. When the Dragon comes late. Just after coming. When I saw Chu Lingxiao sitting in the right position, my face was full of awe. Hurry up. A little gift. But embarrassed again: "I''m really sorry, sir. Suddenly a group of new members of the Royal Group came outside. I''m really sorry." Zhao Hengren couldn''t help but stare. "For new members, let other royal guards do it. Why do you have to come out in person? Do you know how long you have kept your husband waiting?" Many of them were unhappy. Smell the words. Long Qiantu smiled bitterly. Hurriedly explained: "emperor Zhao, I really need to appear in person. If you know there is a person in it, I''m afraid you''ll also have to meet him." "Who?" "It''s the one who let Qin die the second time in history. The second son of Qin won Hai!" Zhao Hengren: "..." All present: "..." Suddenly. Only Chu Lingxiao, sitting in the right position, suddenly sighed. "If you forget him, he will not be eligible for resurrection." The voice just dropped. In everyone''s heart, there was a sudden tremor again. Chapter 222 All Fenghuang people, hearing this sentence, have mixed feelings. They don''t know how to respond to Chu Lingxiao''s words. For them. The name of the Qin emperor has far-reaching significance. Even for them. In the past years, he also became emperor, took charge of the world, suppressed an era, but compared with the real men who changed the historical process. Emperor Qin and Hanwu. It''s like two monuments standing in the river of time, standing in their hearts forever. There are also high and low levels of the emperor. The emperor of Qin and the emperor of Han are the people who can really respect the ancient emperor. Since their resurrection, they have never visited the two emperors, and even these imperial figures admire the ancient emperor for a long time. In particular, the emperor of Qin, who unified the whole world, unified the writing and established the Great Wall. It is the first emperor. He was also the first emperor granted figure who stepped into the power of fairyland, "Sir, why do you say that?" Zhao Hengren hesitated for a long time, with a wry smile on the corner of his mouth. Others don''t know. Don''t they know The reason why they can resurrect is that the man in front of them thought that they had known enough, but after witnessing the event that the stars came to visit them, they learned that the man was omnipotent and could not be imagined. Everyone, a silence, quietly looking at Chu Lingxiao. Win Hai. Although he was a spiteful figure in history, he also ascended the throne and took charge of the world. Should also be entitled to resurrection However. Chu Lingxiao took a sip of green tea and didn''t speak. Everyone knows. I didn''t dare to ask. After a long time. Chu Lingxiao just uttered a word. "A few days ago, you should have noticed the overseas affairs?" Smell the words. Zhao Heng and all the other members of the huangzu group all had bright eyes and heavy faces. What happened overseas. They naturally know that, since ancient times, on this star, as time goes on, they are no longer the real masters. Mingming is a group of barbarians who drink the blood of Maoru. But suddenly. With civilization. At first, they didn''t care much. Because. In their eyes, barbarians are barbarians. Even if they have civilization, they can''t compare with the splendid civilization that they have inherited for five thousand years in China. But after they come back. Just found out. The world is no longer dominated by China. In their eyes, only a group of overseas barbarians who did not understand the etiquette, weak and humble, suddenly became one of the most powerful nation on this star. If they were the emperor. There is no resurrection. If there is no spiritual recovery in China. I''m afraid it''s true What they didn''t expect was that these barbarians, like their Chinese immortals, were strong! "Brother Lin, as the last emperor, haven''t you found anything before?" Zhao Hengren''s eyes were heavy and frowned, looking at a dignified middle-aged man sitting in front of Lin Tianhou. Chu Lingxiao glanced at her. Still no words. But Lin Tianhou looked at himself and came back from the resurrection. Lin yaojue, the father of the emperor, was quiet for a while. Let alone these distances from the present era. A thousand year old emperor. He is the one who lived to the modern age and witnessed the world''s transition from cold weapon force to the era when science and technology weapons are king. So far. I haven''t figured it out yet. It''s amazing how these barbarians have reached such a peak in just two or three hundred years. Lin yaojue, as the last emperor granted figure in history, frowned tightly and shook his head in a fog. To be honest. Come back from the resurrection. He didn''t want to understand all this more than any of the imperial figures present. His time in town. Overseas nation. Although great progress has been made, the force is far from the point of threatening China. But after his resurrection, he found out by looking through history. After his death. China has been subjected to the dark period of being bullied by overseas countries, and insulted by ants who can shoot to death at will! It really made him angry and confused. Just a hundred years. How could the barbarians overseas develop to such a degree! "Do you know why, sir?" Zhao Hengren''s words suddenly made everyone''s eyes look at Chu Lingxiao who was sitting in the right position and drinking tea. Now in the world. Who can give them the answer. Only the man in front of me. Chu Lingxiao''s face was calm. He put the tea cup beside him gently. All of a sudden, everyone was silent, and his eyes were fixed on Chu Lingxiao. A faint voice came. "You should know by now that there are other life in the galaxy, besides the earth, but there are many other civilizations similar to the Milky way in addition to the galaxy and the universe." A similar civilization? Everyone looked at each other, and felt particularly novel. They all couldn''t help but prick up their ears. "And overseas, as you call barbarian nations, in a sense, they are no longer human beings on earth." But what Chu Lingxiao said next. But all of a sudden, in all ears, set off a wave of waves, one by one all eyes. Not human beings on earth?! Zhao Hengren and all the other people who sealed the emperor were very tight in their hearts. And Chen Jiannan, Liu Ying and other people when the world, but also can''t help heart rate up. Live with them under the same star. Hundreds of years. Even thousands of years! Billions of people are not living things on earth?! Immediately. In everyone''s heart, they can''t help thinking about it. The more they think about it, the more they feel terrible. They all shiver at the same time. "Behind them, life outside the galaxy, the gods that came overseas a few days ago, are dozens of times more powerful than those of the last group. They are all civilizations that dominate a galaxy." However. Before digesting these words, Chu Lingxiao''s next sentence made everyone''s pupils shrink sharply. "There are also several ethnic countries in the East. In their blood, they also inherit life outside the galaxy." This moment. There was silence all around. Everyone felt hairy in their hearts. Zhao Hengren and other imperial figures all looked very dignified. Now they are the real immortal. There is also early awareness. Understand that in the Milky way, all ethnic groups stand together, and the earth is just a drop in the ocean. They can''t even resist those people in Xianyu. How can they This group of extragalactic life. If it''s something else. It''s good to say. But it dominates the existence of a galaxy. It''s all hidden on earth. It''s not about Earth anymore, it''s about the entire galaxy. "Sir, can you resist..." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "what do you think?" This moment. Everyone''s heart is full of a trace of uncertainty. Chapter 223 Luoyang. A simple and quiet manor, surrounded by water on all sides, built in the suburbs, facing the mountains on the back, with a bit of ancient architectural flavor of the Qin Dynasty. Far away. It seems very quiet and solemn. To make passers-by, whether martial artists or members of the imperial group, not from the heart of awe. Somewhere on the estate. Several waitresses with several dishes and drinks in their hands bowed their heads and walked in the corridor respectfully. They looked serious and didn''t dare to be careless. These waitresses. They are all modern people. For the decadent and backward thoughts of the ancient times, I always sneer at the respect and inferiority of slaves. Although they are the manor. Recruiter. But usually, they just do the work of carrying tea and water, washing and cooking. They don''t think that anyone is superior to them. Even the owners of the manor, though they are respectful, they don''t take it seriously. In their eyes. He and the manor are just an employment relationship, not a slave. But since I met the old ancestor of the manor owner. Know their identity. Even if they are, every day, they play twelve points of spirit, for fear that they will make each other unhappy. Go to the inner courtyard of the manor. Several waitresses, still afraid to look up, respectfully put the food aside. An old man in an old grey suit with an old face and a white beard waved. "You, go down." Several waitresses quickly bowed their heads and backed out. Just. When they were about to go out, they couldn''t help their heart throbbing. They carefully raised their heads, as if they could see the glory of their life. Then they quickly looked at the figure standing by the lake in front of them. Watch a couple of waitresses leave. Bai Xu, who was embarrassed, looked at the figure in front of him and said with a smile: "ancestor, I will let these attendants leave tomorrow." The next moment. A faint voice came from the mouth of the figure. "No, it''s not the Qin Dynasty now. It''s forbidden for people to see Longyan. No more." The old man nodded quickly. Then he stood aside respectfully. Looking at the cold food, the old man of white beard opened his mouth. He wanted to talk and stopped. When he was just talking, a word came to his ear. "Put this first!" The old man with white beard is silent. No longer talking, it seems that the whole manor, with this figure, has become a lot quieter. In front of him stood only a young man who did not look over thirty. But the young man had a natural imperial temperament. But even Zhao Hengren and others. It''s all a little worse. The young man was dressed in a snow-white straight front robe with an excellent draping feeling. His waist was tied with a wide belt with moon white and auspicious cloud patterns. Only a piece of jade with excellent quality was hung on it. The shape seemed rough, but it hung on the young man. It was very simple and quiet. Bai Xu looked up respectfully and looked at his ancestral clan, who had left the title of one emperor for thousands of years in history. There was not a trace of worship in his heart. Although they win in Luoyang. There are only two old ancestors. Unlike other imperial families, there are many Regal figures. But that''s enough! The youth is facing a small, but very delicate, artificial lake surrounded by rockeries. Suddenly, he asked lightly: "he should be back soon, right?" At the same time. The brush in the young man''s hand happened to be on the Xuan paper of the book case in front of him, and he wrote six vigorous and powerful big characters. Qin Dynasty, win the Soviet Union! "The man who left the emperor in history has disappeared since now. Now this is the new name of the emperor in this era!" Listen to the words of the youth, who are plain and steady. White beard old man could not help but turn over his body and look at the six big characters on the rice paper. When he saw the two characters on the final signature, he suddenly felt a little shiver in his heart. Hurriedly replied: "back to the old ancestor, Hai Xiaozu, this morning has been reported to the huangzu group, which should be back soon." As the king of Yingshi, the elder Bai Xu is also very clear that the youngest son of the old ancestor, Yinghai, was the culprit of the Qin Dynasty''s death! He should have succeeded the prince of the Soviet Union. However, Yinghai, the youngest son, joined forces with the treacherous eunuch and passed on the imperial edict falsely, which killed the prince Fu Su, who was supposed to succeed Datong. On the contrary, Yinghai, the youngest son, ascended the throne. It shouldn''t be. He became the man in charge of the world. Until the collapse of the Qin Dynasty. The Fusu prince who should be the emperor. But was killed by the union. For thousands of years. But even the ancestor with the title of "one emperor for thousands of years" in front of him must have anger in his heart. Otherwise, how could the ancestor change his name to win the Soviet Union. Just then. A young man in a golden old suit with a little pride in his eyes walked in from the corridor entrance. It''s Yinghai who came back from huangzu. Yinghai directly ignored the old man of white beard, walked respectfully to Yingsu, who was wearing a white robe, and slightly bent down to salute him. "Father!" When I saw the words "win Su" written on the rice paper. Yinghai''s heart trembled a little, and he did not move at once. He pretended not to understand the deep meaning of his praise and said: "even after thousands of years, his father''s calligraphy is still so good." Bai Xu''s old man sighed in the heart of an audience. This is Hai Xiaozu. Though he ascended the throne by vicious means, his mind was extraordinary. Yingsu put down her brush and carried her hands on her back. There was another hint in her tone. She said lightly: "do you really feel good?" There is no superfluous feeling. But it shows the majesty of the emperor. Suddenly. Yinghai bite path: "yes!" For a long time. There was no sound around, only the atmosphere, filled with a quiet cold, and the white straight front robe, in the breeze blowing sound. "Then go down." Wait for this sentence to fall. Yinghai can''t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. When he exits and reaches the corridor, he tightly holds his fists and looks even colder. "Father, the Qin Dynasty has been dead for thousands of years. Are you still blaming me! Well, in that case, when I win over you, you will understand how stupid your imperial edict was! " However. He didn''t know. When he left. The artificial lake surrounded by the rockery was suddenly filled with a murmur. "Hai''er, since you still don''t admit your mistake..." The next moment. When white beard old man saw six big characters on rice paper disappear on rice paper. His face suddenly changed. However, when he saw the words on the rice paper, his eyes were staring at each other and his heart rose with a great horror. "Sir, thousands of years ago, you were right. The emperor was wrong. Please revive the Soviet Union with the life of Yinghai!" "No regrets?" "No regrets!" Chapter 224 A banquet gathered in Tianmen Museum in Yanjing. It''s a banquet to welcome the new members of the imperial group. In fact, the person who came here. It''s not just the new members of the Royal Group. There are also outstanding talents at the forefront of all branches. Because of this opportunity. They can touch the emperor group that they have been longing for. These geniuses. Most. It comes from the royal family. When the old ancestor of his family was resurrected, he had already entered the imperial group. As a result, the younger generation, who have not known how many generations apart, have not seen their own ancestors, and what they look like. So. As early as Tianmen Museum, I can''t wait. In Yanjing, a mountain overlooking the whole Tianmen Museum. Hundreds of royalty figures. There are Chen Jiannan, Liu Ying and others, all standing behind Chu Lingxiao respectfully. "Sir, won''t you go down and have a look?" Zhao Hengren couldn''t help opening his mouth. But to be honest. He was a little nervous, too. Sir, such a presence. It''s really too cheap to go to a party for these young people. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stood at the edge of the mountain and looked at the Tianmen wonder hall below. He said lightly: "if you are in a hurry, go first." Smell the words. Everyone looked at each other in embarrassment. Apart from the three families in Jinling, none of the other emperors have seen their descendants in this era. They are not cold-blooded animals. They are also flesh and blood. They have feelings. To be honest, they really want to meet these kids. "Well, children and grandchildren have their own blessings. It''s better not to see them for the time being." A personage of emperor Feng shook his head and sighed softly. Many other imperial figures shook their heads together. If they were to meet now. For China, where the spirit is revived and the strong are respected, even the powerful creatures outside the galaxy have come to the earth. I don''t know what I will encounter in the future. Living in infancy will only stagnate. "Have you all decided?" Chu Lingxiao suddenly spoke lightly. Immediately. Many Fenghuang figures, who looked at Chu Lingxiao in surprise, were shocked. It turned out that the gentleman had already taken this into consideration. "Decided!" "No!" "It''s better not to see them for the time being, so as not to let these little bunnies fantasize." Many of them nodded solemnly, while Zhao Hengren and other three of them nodded in secret. They have realized it for a long time. Own existence. It is not necessarily good for these current generations. An eagle, who lives under wings forever, will never fly. Only through real suffering can it stand on countless people. They all came here like this, and this is a simple truth. "In that case, look again." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s lonely eyes covered the whole Tianmen wonder hall below. ¡­¡­ At this time, many young Chinese have gathered in Tianmen Museum. Among them. There are the lineages of the imperial capital royal family, and there are also the cultivation talents who have leaped from the ordinary people and become the lineages of many imperial capital royal families. Ordinary people. There''s a chance. Then the dragon can leap into the sky. But ordinary people. Compared with the monarchs, there are few who can rise. All the royal families of the imperial capital gathered together at this time. They were wearing expensive clothes, carrying glasses and talking with each other. They were just waiting for their old ancestors to come here. They were also ready to show off in front of these ordinary talents. After all. Now it''s not like before. No matter what kind of imperial family, it can''t be as high as before. Although it can maintain the original high, but in the hearts of ordinary people, the inviolable holy image has gradually disappeared. But. No matter for these royal families or ordinary people, at this time, all the talents of the branch schools talk about only one topic. "Who do you think will be the big man?" In the crowd. A young man in a blue ancient suit, smiling and talking with a royal family, clinking a cup. Since the recovery of Reiki. The ancients revived. There are more and more people who want to wear ancient clothes. In the Royal Group. It has already spread that there will be a great man. For the emperor group, which is now in charge of hundreds of emperor sealing figures, except for Chu Lingxiao, who disappeared for more than a month and left a myth. It seems that only those ancient emperors can be called great men. "It should be the ancient emperor, the forbidden leader of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao This one is far beyond the ranks of the great men. Besides, this one has disappeared for a month. Maybe now, it''s not on this star "I''m afraid that even if it appears, we may not be able to recognize it. Every time it appears, this one can''t see clearly." A young man with a glass of wine and a famous Chinese dress couldn''t help but show a strong look of awe in his eyes when talking about Chu Lingxiao. "In fact, I''m a little skeptical. The emperor''s team is not qualified to come here." "What''s the identity of Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun, and how could he come to such a party?" The young man in the blue ancient suit was talking and drinking, but there was a sour tone in his voice, which was heard by the people around him. It seems a little ironic. Immediately. Realize there''s something wrong with the tone. The young man in blue ancient costume quickly turned off the topic. At the same time, there was a cold sweat in his heart. After all, Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun, is now the most inviolable taboo in the world. I''m afraid all the people in the audience will break him up. Immediately. There is a smooth and quiet way hanging on his face: "the big people who appear in the royal group this time are just for us, they are big people, maybe just the leader of the Royal Group, but for one of the new members, they are nothing at all." Words of youth. In an instant, the whole audience was surrounded by people, consciously or unconsciously. Listen to that. It seems to know something inside. Someone asked: "which new member?" "Among the new members, there''s a person I know. He told me yesterday that there''s a great character coming in. It''s called Yinghai. Have you heard about it?" It seems that because he is the only one in the audience who knows the news, the young man in blue ancient clothes said that, and he immediately felt proud. "Win Hai?" But after all people listen, they can''t help but look at each other and say they haven''t heard of it. "You can''t say The second emperor of the Qin Dynasty! " But suddenly. There was a cry of surprise. At the moment when it came out, all the people in the audience immediately opened their eyes and looked at the young man in blue ancient clothes with unbelievable expression. "That''s right. It''s the second emperor of Qin Dynasty who won the title except him in history?" Said the young man in the blue suit proudly. The second emperor of Qin Dynasty won Hai! Everyone who heard the name took a breath. This is the emperor''s son in history. Thousands of years ago, although the means to ascend the throne was offensive, it was also a person who sealed the emperor. The new members of the emperor''s group came with such a person! "I''m afraid it''s a higher level of status than the real emperor sealing people!" When this sentence falls. All the people on the scene could not help but stare at the young man in the blue ancient suit. That''s a big deal! But before Tao Ze''s face, with a proud smile, continued to talk. A voice of expectation came out of the door. "Here, here, the great man invited by the emperor''s group, here, too!" Chapter 225 Big shot? Here we go? Hearing the voice from the outside, everyone''s eyes, including Tao Ze, who just said that he was in a state of extravagance, couldn''t help but look at the past. Next moment. Appear in front of a scene, immediately let all eyes are stunned. Only three were present. Two of them. They all know each other. One is Chen Jiannan, whose name is unique in ancient times. Nowadays, this name is not only for them, but also for many people who are the emperor. Chen Jiannan has become the object of special attention. The other. They''ve heard about it. Liu Ying, I don''t know what identity it is. Suddenly one day, from ordinary people, she became a member of the Royal Group. However, last How come they don''t know each other? "This is the great man invited by the emperor group?" Tao Ze was stupefied for a moment, then he returned to his senses and could not help showing a trace of sarcasm on his face. It looks too young. But. When someone pays attention to the clothes on the body, the scalp quivers slightly and says a weak sentence. "No Isn''t that the one? " The faces of all the people were startled. Then it turned out that the clothes the other party was wearing were similar to the style of the forbidden Lord of Kunlun, but when there was a stir in his heart, Tao Ze sneered. Light way: "you are too naive, aren''t you the one in white is the forbidden master of Kunlun? It''s no surprise that the world''s great men wear either white or black. " Tao Ze tone. Very plain. I can''t hear the meaning of a little respect. It seems that I''m seeing someone coming out, not as shocked as I think. I''m disappointed and don''t pay attention to it any more. Hear Tao Ze. Everyone''s mouth, but also not from a smile, shook his head. What else do they expect. How could Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun, really come to this place. "Is this the great man invited by the emperor group? It doesn''t feel like much." "What are you unsatisfied with? For us, can Chen Jiannan and Liu Ying accompany us? Isn''t it a big deal?" "It''s not interesting. It''s not as good as Yinghai, the second son of the emperor of Qin?" There was a bit of controversy around, but for these campus talents, just full of expectations and high emotions, their hearts suddenly dropped a lot. I thought it was really a big man. But now it seems. That''s the same thing. It''s just like someone said that. It''s not as good as Yinghai, the second son of the Qin Emperor! Looking at Chen Jiannan and Liu Ying, they followed the strange man and sat quietly on the platform. From time to time. There was a sigh of disappointment, a whisper again, and a discussion. "I''d like to see more now that the second son of the Qin emperor, compared with the great man invited by the emperor group, doesn''t look very good." Tao Ze lightly replied: "now you know, this great man is a great man for us, and nothing for others, especially the second son of the Qin emperor." "Let''s wait and see the second son of the Qin emperor." Dang ¡« a sound of colliding with each other''s glasses came out. Tao Ze drank up the wine in his hand at will, then squeezed into the crowd again, chatted with other campus talents. This process. His eyes. Never looked at the platform again. And the others around, is to go up with a glass of wine, and Chen Jiannan, Liu Ying exchanged a few words. Intentionally or unintentionally. After looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting next to him, he could not raise any interest, so he stepped down from the platform. If it was before. They really want to follow Chen Jiannan. Have a few drinks. Sit next to me and talk. But now all my ancestors are back. These flattering ways. Do you need any more? After a while. New members of the imperial group. So I came in. Immediately. It''s not the same as Chen Jiannan''s greetings. These campus talents, each with a glass of wine, come forward to talk with each other. On the high platform. Sitting in the Chu Lingxiao, looking at this scene, his face was still calm as usual, and he said coldly: "it seems that you are so different from the past." Chen Jiannan said with a wry smile: "Sir, I can''t help it. They all come from the imperial family, and I''m the supreme family. If I had been there, someone would come to me from time to time to toast." "But now they all return to the throne, and I''m the supreme king. I''m not God''s son, but..." I didn''t finish. Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "it''s just jealousy that makes people not understand the facts. They think that when the old ancestor comes back, they can be confident, right?" Chen Jiannan is silent. In disguise. Liu Ying, who was sitting by, was red and hot. She was shy and kept her head down. Although she is now one of the most prominent members of the Royal Group, she is still nervous about attending this banquet for the first time. Plus Chu Lingxiao. Sitting next to her, there was a sense of solitude, which made her heart not collide with the deer. Keep your head down. No words. At this time. Chenjiannan looks at Chu Lingxiao and hesitates to say anything, but he dare not. However. Chu Lingxiao once again spoke lightly. "You don''t have to say anything for them. If these mortals, just now, can affect me, they are also a kind of creation." Immediately. In chenjiannan''s heart, there was a deep sigh of relief. But he didn''t wait to rest assured, and then, in particular, he couldn''t help shivering. "But if these mortals do not know themselves, you should know what is waiting for them." Hear that. Chen Jiannan nodded in a hurry. In fact, he is not afraid of Chu Lingxiao. Even if it''s all dead, it doesn''t matter. He was afraid to worry about these people. The people behind him, who were appointed emperor, would be sad for this. After all, they have joined the emperor group now. Just. He doesn''t know yet. The character of the emperor. Be cruel to the enemy. Be more cruel to your offspring! However, his face was flustered, which made many of the campus talents and the new members of the huangzu group look at him. He felt that chenjiannan was a little too reluctant. There is no one in the world. Why in front of each other. Do you need to do this? But. All the new members of the emperor''s group were shocked. Just after they came in. It''s also found. The great man invited by the emperor group seems to be far from what they imagined. But now it seems. It''s not easy to be Chen Jiannan. However. Just as all the people continue to drink and talk, they are very happy. Suddenly an arrogant voice came in: "my prince, when what kind of person, it turns out that this is the same thing. It seems that the emperor group is not as good as I imagined." Chen Jiannan frowned slightly and looked up. The next moment. Everyone saw the door, into a temperament cold proud, carrying hands of youth. The young man was dressed in a golden old suit. Just walked in. Then the corner of the mouth with a trace of disdain smile, toward the high platform of chenjiannan, Liuying two people, looked at the past. And his eyes. Directly ignored Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 226 As soon as the young man in the golden old suit spoke, the whole audience was dead. Everyone looked at him in a daze, a little unbelievable. In today''s world, there are still people who dare to despise the huangzu. You know, there are hundreds of Fenghuang people sitting in the huangzu group, all of them are immortals, not to mention the Kaizu emperors, all of them have reached the real Immortals. What''s more, they didn''t think of it. As soon as he appeared, the young man in the golden old suit ignored the big man invited by the emperor group and only looked at Chen Jiannan and Liu Ying. This It seems that this great man is not angry yet. It''s too It''s a quick time when everyone''s back. Seeing the youth as if there were no one else, I sat on the high platform directly, which immediately shocked everyone. This is too crazy! Look at chenjiannan and Liuying again. They haven''t said anything. The key is from the beginning to the end. The big man of the huangzu hasn''t said anything! This scene. Fall in the whole scene, let everyone think for a moment, this emperor group big person is not not not not not angry, but identity is not enough to scold this youth! "Here Who is this, so arrogant! " "Arrogance is the second thing. Did you see that Chen Jiannan, Liu Ying and the big man in the imperial group didn''t scold the young man?" "Who is this young man?" All the campus genius, looking at the golden old clothes youth, have a whisper, the face is very amazing. Only the new members of the emperor''s group changed their faces suddenly, and there was a flash of fear in their eyes. And Tao Ze, standing by, saw the arrival of the youth in golden old clothes. Immediately. Just like beating chicken blood, he was very excited, and his voice was slightly excited. He quickly pointed to the youth and said: "do you see it? Do you see it? It''s Yinghai, the second son of the Qin emperor." In an instant. With the sound of Tao Ze. The faces of all the people on the scene also changed suddenly. Their eyes were all at this moment. They all looked at Yinghai, who was standing on the high platform, holding up a glass of wine, and then sitting in the south of chenjiannan and opposite to Liuying. Although they have known the resurrection of the ancients for a long time, they haven''t even seen their ancestors so far. This is the first time See the living ancients, really appear in front of themselves! All the faces are full of incredible, trembling eyes. At this moment, it seems that Chen Jiannan and Liu Ying are redundant. In almost all people''s eyes, only the second son of the emperor of Qin wins Hai. "No wonder, no wonder he dared to talk like that." "The second son of the Qin emperor won Hai This is the real heir of the ancient emperor. I''m afraid it can''t even compare with the emperor''s vassal figures. " "The Qin Dynasty is too far away. The two emperors are of great significance to China, especially the emperor." Everyone in the bottom is whispering again. The second son of the Qin emperor won Hai. This identity. No matter how you look at it, it is much more honorable than the great man invited by the emperor group. Don''t look at chenjiannan. Liu Ying joined the huangzu early. But in the eyes of the campus talents and the new members of the huangzu, apart from the gap in realm, there is no difference between them. They are all members of the Royal Group. It''s not the top of huangzu! So. They didn''t take Chen Jiannan as seriously as Liu Ying did. In fact, the most important thing is that their ancestors have been resurrected, so they do not have to surrender their identity at all. However. The second son of the Qin emperor won Hai. But it''s different. This is the son of an ancient emperor. It has a deep influence on later generations! Now the whole of China. Up to now, there is still a wave of Qin bone and Han wind. They all doubt that if their ancestors were here, would they toast this controversial figure in history for the sake of Qin emperor. But. At this time, someone did it first. Tao Ze with a glass, a quick step up the platform, slightly bent, toward the win-hai toast a glass of wine. And Yinghai seems to be very popular. It''s a scene that people look at with awe. Toast to Tao Ze. He didn''t stand up, still with some pride and slowness on his face, looking down at the whole audience. As if someone could toast him. He doesn''t need to be too concerned. That calm and high attitude, a little like the ancient emperor, was the feeling of serving wine. Finish. Don''t forget to point to Tao Ze, light, nodded and said a compliment. "You, it''s good. I remember you." Immediately. Tao Ze quickly nodded and agreed, just like a dog''s leg and a stoop. Everyone around, with hesitation on their faces, was wondering if they would like to toast as well. Gradually. One by one, according to the palpitation in my heart, I stepped onto the platform. The second son of the Qin emperor won Hai. Such a person. Although it''s a bit notorious in history, it''s thousands of years since now. These things in history don''t need to be cared about when they are the world. Just know a little! This one in front of you! But the second son of the Qin emperor won Hai! Be clear. The Qin emperor is now alive. Although I don''t know how far my cultivation has come, even the Kaizu emperors of the emperor''s group have become true immortals. I''m afraid that the ancient emperor Just. This kind of behavior is very ugly. However, they let them stand on the mountain outside. Their ancestors, who had not left for a long time, had a clear look, and their faces were not good-looking. "What a shame to me, little rabbit!" "Don''t say you, I feel that there are such descendants. It''s really this face. I don''t know where to put it." "Sir is right. These little bunnies are not worth meeting!" Up in the mountains. Many of the emperor sealing figures shook their heads in despair, and their tone was even more angry. A faked emperor who has been stinking for thousands of years. Use three indiscriminate means. Win the throne! On the contrary, in the present era, it has become the object of everyone''s eagerness to flatter. If only someone else. But it''s the descendants of these real emperors! This is not to say their identity, with this win Hai row in a level! But just then. A scene appeared in front of him, which made one of the figures of the title of emperor of Tao, his eyelids leaped wildly. Even his heart could not help shivering. He was sweating hard, and said angrily: "this little rabbit is so tired of living that he even dared to make fun of him!" The next moment. Even the tongue. It''s all blown up. "Shit, don''t pull me at all of you. I have to go down and break his leg!" Looking at the figure who was appointed emperor of Tao, he turned into a white light and rushed down. Zhao Hengren and other Fenghuang figures looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Just now, they were preparing to leave, but in this case, how dare they leave. I can only see the tianmenqi Museum below. In front of Chu Lingxiao, Tao Ye stood there and did not know how to live or die. He joked and said: "master, would you like to have a drink too? This is a rare chance." Smell the words. Chen Jiannan and Liu Ying''s faces suddenly changed. They looked at Tao Ze like idiots. They took a careful look at Chu Lingxiao. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, they suddenly became nervous. And the rest of the audience, their eyes also looked at Chu Lingxiao, but their expression was flat, and they didn''t feel anything wrong. In their view. Just won Hai into the door, said, so unbridled, Chu Lingxiao face did not show a trace of displeasure. That doesn''t mean. The second son of the Qin emperor, Yinghai, is much more honorable than him! This moment. Everyone, look at Chu Lingxiao. Yinghai also made an act of raising his glass in the air, as if to wait for Chu Lingxiao to pour the wine for him, with a light sense of pride and of course on his face. But just then. I haven''t waited for Tao Ze to talk. A middle-aged man dressed in a blue and white ancient suit, with a rough face, suddenly appeared beside him. Tao Ze was shocked and took a step back subconsciously. Everyone was surprised, too. Yinghai''s face also changed slightly. However. As soon as Tao Ze got back to his feet, a loud slap fell on his face. Then there was a furious rebuke that hated iron but not steel. "You little bunny, I don''t think you want to live!" At this moment, everyone in the audience, including Yinghai, was stunned. Tao Ze''s face was more stunned, and he didn''t know what happened. He stayed in the same place in an instant Chapter 227 This slap, like a thunderclap, made Tao Ze look like a star, and his head felt dizzy. After a while. I just came back to myself. His eyes were angry and shy, and he stared at the middle-aged man who suddenly came out of nowhere with a little fear. It''s close to the door. A cursing. "Who the hell dare you hit me!" But I think of it. Middle age just that slap, he actually dodged, can not help but dare not say. And the others around. Then still a face ignorant, all silly Leng Leng looking at this middle-aged. When they came out of middle age, they didn''t see one clearly. Even win Hai is a burst of consternation. Only Chen Jiannan and Liu Ying changed their faces slightly, and looked at Chu Lingxiao again. And then. Tao Ze couldn''t help it. He was slapped in front of so many people. He lost his face. He clenched his teeth and scolded directly: "where is the madman! Do you know where it is! " "Do you know who I am? How dare you hit me!" All of them were shocked by Tao Ze''s anger, but still all of them were dumb and speechless. Who is this middle-aged man! Don''t know that Tao Ze is a genius of huangzu branch school! It''s still the descendant of the imperial capital and the royal family. It''s so slapping in public. Where to put the other side''s face in the future! But Tao Ze''s words. Just finished. PA! There was another loud slap, which immediately reverberated throughout the audience. Then there was another merciless scolding. "You little bunny, do you know the face?" "Toast this kid, do you still have face!" Immediately. Yinghai''s face suddenly sank, and his expression was very unhappy. What do you mean by middle age? Is it a shame to toast me? However. The next moment. PA! Middle age says, backhand is a slap again, hit Tao Ze on the spot completely ignorant, cover a face to look at middle age of grievance. It''s not that he didn''t fight back. It can''t be paid. Every time I can only stare at it, I clap it when I look at it. This scene. The faces of all the participants, including the new members of the imperial group, were suddenly shaken. Who is this middle-aged man! Don''t be so fierce! Do you know that Tao Ze is a descendant of emperor Fenghuang! Such again and again, again and again slapping, not afraid of the emperor of the people know it! Tao Ze covered his mouth. At this point. He was like a little angry daughter-in-law. His eyes were evasive at middle age, and he could not help talking again. But this time, he was obviously scared, and his tone was not as strong as before. There was a hint of shame, anger and tremor in his voice. "You Who are you? Where did I offend you! " "I am your ancestor!" The middle-aged man was angry. Tao Ze still didn''t respond. He thought he was being scolded by the other side. In a flash, his anger could not help but come up. He only felt that if he was middle-aged, it was insulting. "How dare you insult my Tao family!" Next moment. Middle age is a slap swing over. This time, Tao Ze directly turned around for several times, and there was a middle-aged voice in his ear. Gradually, Tao Ze''s face suddenly changed. His eyes were the size of an egg, standing in the same place, staring at the middle-aged face. "Can''t you understand that I am your ancestor, and I am your ancestor Tao Qian!" In an instant. All the people in the audience stared at each other for a moment, which made them understand that the middle-aged words mean that they all took a breath of cool air. I dare. This is the ancestor of the Taos, an emperor! Sitting there, Yinghai''s face changed wildly. However. I haven''t waited for everyone to relax from the shock. The next scene. Let everyone a heart, all of a sudden hung to the throat eyes, a pair of eyes are almost staring out, breathing in this moment, as if stopped. There was a dead silence around. Everyone, gape. I saw the emperor granted figure named Tao Qian, the old ancestor of the Tao family, who grabbed Tao Ze''s ear and dragged him all the way to the platform. Next. Don''t take Tao Ze as a person at all. Go up is a foot, then kicked in front of Chu Lingxiao. Tao Ze''s dishonoured face was kicked. It will. He had not yet fully recovered from the complex and frightened mood of seeing his ancestors. He was kicked in front of Chu Lingxiao by Tao Qian, the old ancestor he just met. "Kneel down!" A yell. Not only let him, but also let the whole audience stunned. I thought it was just my own act, which offended the person invited by the emperor group. My grandfather told him to make an apology. But the scene below appeared in front of him, which made his whole body tremble. Great people! I kneel down to the other side! "And please, sir, for the sake of the little boy''s ignorance, spare him this time." In an instant, when Tao Qian''s voice fell, Tao Ze and other young people in the whole audience seemed to freeze their expressions, their faces were startled, their eyes were tongue tied, and their pupils were shrinking wildly. Sir! This is! This is!!! Breathing is all in this moment, the faster. "Old Ancestor He... He is really the forbidden leader of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao... " Tao Ze turns his head rigidly and looks at Tao Qian. Immediately. Tao Qianli scolded: "unbridled! Sir, can you call me anything you want? " Tao Ze shuddered all over, and all the talents of huangzu branch and the new members of huangzu who had previously made fun of them all turned pale! Yinghai is a pair of crazy eyes, cold sweat soaked the whole body. "He How could he Is Kunlun forbidden? How could it be... " Suddenly. He jumped out of his seat like a needle and stood up. But he just wanted to make amends for his earlier actions. A faint voice came from his ear, but it made his whole body shiver. "You didn''t deserve to be resurrected. If you didn''t win the Soviet Union for a few thousand years, you wouldn''t be alive now." At the same time. At the moment when Chu Lingxiao got up slowly, there was an invisible pressure around him, which was growing rapidly. Just a little momentum, all the faces around tao Ze and others became extremely frightened, as if the sky had collapsed, which oppressed their hearts and could hardly breathe. "Here Is this really the one?! " This moment. All the people who had talked about Chu Lingxiao before had a cold back and a cold sweat. Tao Ze''s scalp was numb, kneeling with his head down, and he dared not look at Chu Lingxiao at all. Think of the previous he even let this to win Hai toast, Tao Ze only feel themselves, really with the idiot no difference! In the eyes of Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun, how small and ridiculous is his existence?! Tao Ze directly fell on the ground and kowtowed crazily: "master forbidden! Just now, I was a jerk. I had no eyes! Please don''t blame... " The rest of the young people in the audience also knelt down in a hurry, their faces showing fear. Although they dare not accept the reality. But the truth is! The great man invited by the emperor group is the forbidden leader of Kunlun, Chu Lingxiao! This moment. Everyone was frightened by the reality and could not say a word. Bang! The next moment. Hearing only a sound of collision with the ground, the second son of the Qin emperor, Yinghai, knelt down in fear. Chapter 228 This is a small kneeling sound, echoing the whole time. All the people''s bodies could not help shivering again. Their faces were frightened. They felt a big mountain on their head. Their hearts were trembling. They looked at the white clothes standing in front of them. They only dared to carefully lift up a little gap. This moment. The whole venue is as quiet as a cicada. For the second son of the Qin emperor, Yinghai, kneeling on his knees, no one was surprised. Because. The man standing in front of him is Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun! This horrible man! Even a hundred thousand visitors from other places have been killed cleanly. There is no one left! Just crossing the stars. Who on earth can do it! What son of the Qin Emperor! Now that the emperor of Qin is here, he is still kneeling in front of this man! Quiet! A dead silence! All the people around could not help swallowing their saliva. Their bodies were all cold. After only one look, they dared not raise their heads any more. Actually. It''s no wonder these people are ignorant. Most of the outstanding talents and new members of the huangzu branch were born in the royal family of the imperial capital, but only because they were crown princes, they had become members of the huangzu early. So. Only then did they have the chance to sit in the legitimate position from the sidelines. Otherwise. How can I not know Chu Lingxiao and what he looks like. At first. When Chu Lingxiao was in the north, these people were not qualified to meet. Otherwise, even with their ten courage, they would not dare to tease like this before. It''s not tired of living! "Except for the imperial family, others can get up." The next moment. The faint voice came again. The young posterity, who were born in the royal family of the imperial capital, suddenly trembled with fright. Every drop of cold sweat, from the forehead to the chin, dropped on the ground, made a tick by tick sound. At that moment, their hearts were speechless with fear and uneasiness. Tao Qian opens his mouth and wants to say something. At last, after looking at Tao Ze, who is kneeling and shivering, he refuses to say it. It''s high outside. Many of the people who sealed the throne shook their heads and sighed. It seems that their descendants are still mixed. None of them can be of great use. The day of the good. I''m used to it. I only know that I''m arrogant. Even these students from ordinary families are inferior. Yinghai''s face was startled, his limbs trembled, he forced out a smile, and looked up at Chu Lingxiao. "First Sir, please look at my father''s face, Rao Spare me this time. " Yinghai is full of fear trills. Reverberate across the room. Kneeling on the ground, a lot of posterity of the emperor and the royal family all have a sudden congealing in their hearts, as if their hearts are beating, all of them are congealed at this moment, and their ears are all standing up. "Your father thought you would admit your mistake to him in this life, but after half a year, he knew he was wrong because you had no regrets." "He''s disappointed with you!" But the next moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s last words fell, they made everyone tremble with fear. Yinghai''s face is unbelievable. Hurry to look up. His eyes were numb, he looked at Chu Lingxiao, and he was speechless for a moment. His heart was filled with a sense of horror. Suddenly, he turned back, his face was pale as paper, and his lips were shaking wildly: "no No, father can''t be so cruel to me, he He won''t, I I am the second emperor of the Qin Dynasty, the real second emperor! " Bang! Just finished. The body of Yinghai will turn to ashes. Suddenly, everyone in the audience was shaking. The whole audience breathed heavily and was filled with horror. Kunlun forbidden! The reason why he won is because of the Qin Emperor! What does this mean? This means that the emperor killed himself in disguise Own son! In an instant. All the young posterity kneeling on the ground are at this moment, with an unprecedented chill in their hearts, eyes staring straight, limbs shaking, scalp numbing and staring at the ground. For the first time, they have experienced the words "merciless imperial family" for the first time! Suddenly. Think of the end of winhai. Tao Ze and others shivered again. My family is the emperor''s ancestor. Will it However. It''s not what scares them the most. Think of the sentence they ignored before Don''t you! Their ancestors! The reason why thousands of emperors can be revived is that Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun! Hiss! Suddenly, all eyes stare straight, can''t help but take a breath of cool air. Dada! The footsteps of walking down the platform reverberated in the whole scene for a moment. Everyone lowered their heads and dared not look at the white dress. Their eyes were bright and trembling, and their faces were horrified. Puzzles that haunted them for half a year. Today! That''s the solution! It''s terrible to resurrect thousands of people who were thousands of years ago! Inadvertently. All the people still didn''t look up, but at this time, they felt that there was a look on their head. They were patrolling the whole venue, passing by each of their descendants. Plain. Mingled with the silence like the moonlight, each pupil of the whole audience can not help but enlarge, panic, uneasiness, the whole atmosphere is suddenly cold. "Whoever kneels on the ground, no matter what his status, is forbidden to enter the imperial group again!" A faint voice fell. No one dares to contradict. All over the place, the people kneeling on the ground were all the same royal families of the imperial capital, even including the new members of the imperial group. But at this moment, they all lost the opportunity to enter the imperial group, but there was not a branch genius of ordinary people. ¡­¡­ What happened in Tianmen wonder hall. Soon. It was introduced to huangzu branch schools all over China. Within a short time, there was a big wave in an instant. The second son of the Qin emperor won Hai. Dead! But before everyone calmed down, a more sensational news spread all over China. Forbidden leader of Kunlun -- Chu Lingxiao! It''s back! What shocked them even more was that the resurrection of thousands of emperors was all due to this! At the same time. The royal family of Yingshi in Luoyang. A gentle and ancient youth has come to life. And overseas. Headquarters of the sacred society of heaven. Michael from the angel galaxy, shivaro from the Tiandi galaxy, and more than a dozen cosmic Galaxy creatures, looking at the void, a piece of text from the divine realm, they couldn''t help but sneer. Shivaro of the celestial system. It''s full of sarcasm and disdain. More than a dozen cosmic and galactic creatures, such as Michael, sneered at each other, only to think that their impression of the divine realm has been high for tens of thousands of years, and suddenly disappeared. "The longer they live, the less daring they will be. Even a small earth is afraid of it." "It''s a waste of time for the jewels to fall into their hands!" Chapter 229 "Your galaxy, our God region galaxy, is the embodiment of peace and justice, and disdains to invade. Since the birth of the universe, the galaxy has been mysterious and unpredictable, and many powerful people stand side by side. Please think twice!" Looking at this passage of writing from the divine realm to the earth, all the extraterrestrials, such as shivara and Michael, who are preparing to attack the galaxy in a large scale, are all laughing and laughing. The corners of their mouths can''t help sneering. These millions of years. They didn''t walk outside. Shenyu seemed to be as timid as a mouse in their impression. The wet Brahma could not help it again. Sarcastic way: "what peace loving and just words can be used to perfunctorize us? For tens of millions of years, Shenyu has occupied many weak galaxies. For the sake of cosmic resources, it has reversed time and space and occupied seven parallel time and space." "Now what about peace loving? It''s ridiculous! " The rest of the seven or eight ancient king''s top powers, sitting at the top of the twelve galaxy, are all smiling and shaking their heads. They didn''t mean to mock God. It''s really a joke to talk about Shenyu. We are all in charge of the high-rise of a galaxy. The trick of fooling ordinary people is also used to tell them? The wet Brahma sneered. A little disappointed in my heart. I thought I didn''t walk outside for millions of years. Divine realm. It is still as powerful as before. But now it seems. The God King Odin, who is honored as the king of gods by many gods in the universe, is also a sunset and dusk God. He has been old for a long time and has lost his heart of striving for hegemony in his youth. Even if there is one of the five gemstones in the universe, time gems will be surpassed sooner or later. After all. Time jewel. It can only increase the life span, but it can''t improve the realm. However, the power of time is really too attractive for the gods in the Empire. Suddenly. Shivaro had a little intention in mind. "After conquering the galaxy, we must let the emperor of heaven, his majesty, consider to invade the divine realm. The God of Odin is so cowardly and has a long way to go from the name of the king of gods. Now we can replace the God of Odin." There are twelve galaxies. At this point. In my heart, I have my own nine. Once they were all attached to the divine realm, but now when they see these words, they can''t help but want to quit. Now the celestial system. A strong army makes a strong horse. The emperor, who thought he had been dead for 1.5 million years, still lived in the world for 1.5 million years! Like the God of Odin, he did not hold the time gem, nor did he take any medicine to prolong his life. He lived for 1.5 million years by his own strength. The ancient and modern strength of these champions. Even if they were a million years ago, the Lost Gods could not be compared. Twelve galaxies. A creature with a head of cattle, a body of horses, a smell of darkness all over his body, and a pair of bat like eyes, opened his mouth and said: "wet brah, this attack on the galaxy, I think it''s up to you, the celestial system, to be the leader, is the most appropriate." The creature opened its mouth. Suddenly, there are many shadows of bats, as well as many tall figures with spears and cold knives. It seems that behind him, there is a mysterious galaxy that can''t be illuminated by any light in the world, hidden in the dark and cool. At the same time. The other eleven Galaxy creatures all looked at each other, nodded and seemed to agree with the proposal. Michael the archangel''s face changed a little and frowned. In fact, he wanted to object. But there is no foundation. The celestial system, the ancient emperor 1.5 million years ago, who is still alive, is the God of the angelic system, the angel king. I''m afraid they are not rivals. Throughout the universe. Similar to the celestial system, the cultivation galaxy is only the galaxy they are going to attack. The Milky way. They can''t be more familiar. After all. In the universe, the nearest galaxy to the Milky way is their angel galaxy. Push back from this life. It seems that there is no plan of annexing the Milky way that can live to 1.5 million years, which is almost certain! No one can stop it! But then, the resources of the galaxy This galaxy! But the ancient star system, which has a history of 50 million years of cultivation civilization, has not existed as long as the Milky way, even its angel galaxy and Tiandi galaxy. Such a piece of fat. The resources available to the galaxy in charge account for more than half of the total. These twelve galaxies, in order to flatter the Tiandi galaxy, can recommend the Tiandi galaxy, but his angel galaxy "I''m a big fan of galaxies, and I''d like to recommend the celestial system!" "My God River galaxy, the celestial system!" "My ancestral dragon, the emperor of heaven!" However. When the leader''s voice came out, his face was frowned, and he was very reluctant to be Mikael, the leader''s Archangel. Suddenly. There''s a voice in my ear from the angel system. Immediately. His face went wild, his mouth was wide open, his eyes were full of disbelief, his eyes were full of joy. Immediately. Directly from his position, he stood up, with a very confident pride on his face. Cold channel: "you don''t need to be elected, because this leader, only our angel galaxy, is qualified to be!" In an instant. The whole sacred meeting was suddenly quiet. Twelve Galaxy creatures, a face stunned, wide eyes, looking at him, all looked at each other, face full of wonder. The angel galaxy. What do you mean?! It''s time Do you want to compete with the celestial system for the leader? Sitting on that face, shivaro, who was just about to stand up and accept the leader''s identity, suddenly fell down and looked at Archangel Michael with a face full of displeasure. "What do you mean, Michael! Do you want to compete with my celestial system! " Twelve galaxies high. All eyes looked at Michael in disbelief. Today, there is a super ancient emperor in the Tiandi galaxy. Even if the ancient emperor of the Milky way is reborn, it will inevitably be swallowed mercilessly. Angel galaxy What is this for! Micael looked at the puzzled look of all the people and shivaro''s displeased and gloomy face. He suddenly sneered, and said lightly: "if I say that I am still alive, do you believe that I am the God of the angel system?" Suddenly. When this sentence falls. The whole headquarters of the holy congregation was silent. At the top of the 12 galaxies, I only think this name is very familiar, but I don''t know where I''ve heard it. But the next moment. In this short moment. Their faces changed a lot, their pupils shrank violently, and their breath became heavier. At this moment, these high-rise galaxies, which once had the emperor''s realm and God''s seat, sat down on the ground in fear. An unhappy expression on shivaro''s face. With the fall of the name for a moment, there have been earth shaking changes, scared scalp numbness, mouth open, a face of horror, pupil, but also with a trace of horror. The next moment. All he heard was a quiver of fear. "God How can she How could it be, still alive! " Chapter 230 "No... It''s impossible. It''s a dream. She She can''t have Still alive! " The whole headquarters of the sacred society only echoed shivering fear from the deep inside of Shiva. His proud face. At this moment. Only endless horror, horror, disbelief. Shivaro is still like this. Let alone. The other 12 Galaxy creatures. At this point. It''s even more frightening. Deep in the pupil, it''s full of shock and shock. The dream of the God! A terrifying ancient emperor who once made hundreds of cosmic systems tremble, even Odin, the king of gods in the divine realm, talk about the color change! Other empires and gods. Most of them see the gap with the strength of time. But it''s a dream! However, all these laws are directly broken. Even when King Odin was young, he said that if the God of the end of the world possessed the time gem, he would be the most likely God to be above the Empire! Empire! That''s the Empire! Since the birth of the universe, some people have heard that someone can transcend the Empire? The most important thing is that there is a dream It seems From now on Eight million years! Shivering, shivering, shivering, shivering, shivering, shivering, shivering, shivering, shivering. "This It''s impossible. How can she live to this day? It''s impossible! " Twelve Galaxy creatures. They all stood up, but their legs were still shaking, their mouths were wide open, and they looked at Michael in horror. It''s not their fuss. It''s the name of the God of heaven. Once the news comes out that she is still alive, even the gods in the current empire will shake their hearts. Micael sneered: "shivara, if you don''t believe it, go back to your celestial system and ask your ancient emperor." "I think it''s not just me. I''m afraid the gods in the universe have already known about this." Smell the words. At the same time, he stayed in the same place, the upper layer of the 12 galaxies. He also sat there, completely lost his mind. Michael talked about this. They can believe it even if they don''t believe it now. In a short moment, as long as they think of the three words of the dead dream of the king of heaven, including the wet Brahma, everyone''s body trembled for a moment, their hair stood straight up, and their scalp was numb. The next moment. The whole sacred headquarters. A few words can be heard everywhere, full of fright and fear, but also mixed with endless fear. "God Wang mingmeng, she She''s back. She She''s really back. " ¡­¡­ Such as space turbulence. This moment. After hearing this news, the faces of hundreds of Galaxy empires showed unprecedented gravity and shock. In the calm eyes, nearly hundreds of thousands of years, or even millions of years later, these empires and gods in charge of a galaxy showed a little fear again. The Milky way. Ninety nine heaven palace. There was no one. Only wearing a phoenix robe, wearing a phoenix crown and wearing a red shirt, Phoenix jiuxiao sits high in the ancient fish Pavilion, far away from the galaxy, under the cold eyes, even when hearing that the ancient emperor treading on the sky may revive, he does not frown. But at this point. It''s an unprecedented tightening. The celestial system. A palace high above the space is surrounded by hundreds of five clawed golden dragons, which are suspended in the turbulent flow of space meteorites and emit the immortal light. A hidden group of fairy fire, people can not help but see the great figure kneeling. Suddenly. Make a thunderous noise. Ring through this area. All the huge space meteorites around are as high as mountains. They break up in a moment. "Heaven forbids the king to dream. Since you are alive, the position of the ruler will be given to your angel galaxy." "However, after conquering the galaxy, the emperor of the current Galaxy kept it for me. I want her to be my empress!" Between the dark and the dark. A faint female voice, facing the 1.5 million ancient emperor of the Tiandi system, echoed in this area with a little teasing tone. "Don''t worry, kid. Since you have said that, I will keep it for you." "But on your wedding day, I want you to pluck one of her feathers and give it to me. They all say that the current galactic empress was transformed by a nine heavenly Xuanfeng. There is no such thing in my collection room." The flame was silent for a moment. Then he said lightly: "thank you very much. On the day of big marriage, I will offer it!" Three words and two words. I didn''t pay attention to the Galactic empress at all. It seems that the Galactic empress was traded as a commercial object. And in the angel system. A holy and immaculate palace, surrounded by white clouds and hot springs of no other color than white. A Miaoman, a tall figure. Lie on your back by the hot spring. With her charming and extraordinary face, she closed her eyes slightly and seemed to enjoy the feeling brought by the hot spring. With a smile of evil spirit on her face, she put her arms on both sides of the pool at will. In spite of the light. They will be seen by the opposite sex standing next to them. Just from the spring. Slowly raised a pair of plump and glossy long legs, then extended a slender hand, along the toe of the road gently wipe. And the heterosexual man standing next to her. After a brief loss of consciousness, he quickly bit his tongue and felt strong pain, which made him wake up. His eyes were full of fear and panic. It seemed that he would be afraid of being caught by the woman in the hot spring and found his just disrespectful eyes. Immediately. The man''s ear came a light voice of laughter. "Oh, little brother from the earth, don''t be afraid, just look, are you afraid of my sister and I, and you can''t eat it?" This man. Ye Fan stands out. At this time, the woman in the hot spring is the woman who is standing in the light column when he is on the earth. It never occurred to him. This woman is an empire outside the galaxy, or an ancient emperor who has lived for eight million years! For him. It is still within his imagination to see an ancient king, or even the one with the greatest power. And the Galactic lady. It is far beyond this range! Even more dare not think. However. An ancient emperor who has lived for eight million years has directly destroyed his world outlook and invincibility as a monk for thousands of years, which is far beyond the description of the woman in front of him. To this distant galaxy of angels. Just a few days. He has compared Chu Lingxiao with the horrible woman in front of him more than once. Empire can reverse an era. Is the ancient emperor Even though he knew that the woman in front of him was an ancient emperor of eight million years, he still dared not make a direct conclusion. But just then. Ears and came to the woman, a disapproval of the light tone of laughter, suddenly let Ye Fan''s body a strong tremor. "Little brother from the earth, are you wrong? Elder sister, I''m ten times better than the person you think about." Chapter 231 Ye Fan was stunned suddenly, his face trembled, his eyes were inconceivable, and he took off the shortcut: "how do you know what I was thinking?" Generally speaking. Without a monk, you can know what the other side is thinking. Even if you are better than yourself, you can''t do it. If so. That''s horrible! What I think. It''s all known to someone else. Since then, no secret of his own has been concealed and has no power to parry. Ye Fan is unimaginable. Is this the power of the angels? Wang mingmeng''s face is still hung with his little daughter''s house. The way of snickering with her mouth covered and her holy side make him feel like an ordinary pure little girl. If you don''t have the wings behind you. There is absolutely no one who believes that this is the supreme ruler of the galaxy and an ancient emperor who has lived for eight million years. "Don''t you know, little brother?" "Once the ancient emperor has reached three million years of life, everything in the mind of any creature under the emperor''s environment is clear and clear in the eyes of an ancient emperor. This is the power of the years, which brings another benefit." Smell the words. Every heart in Ye shudders. It''s too scary. It''s no wonder the ancient emperor ruled a galaxy for such a long time. "It''s a pity that you, the Milky way, haven''t been born three million years ago. As far as I know, it''s been 10 million years since the nearest one is now. " On the face of the heavenly wasteland king mingmeng, a strange smile suddenly appeared, and he said lightly: "I really want to see how strong Chu Lingxiao is, and how he can take over me." Ye Fan opens his mouth and just wants to talk. The next moment. The words in my ear. But suddenly let him face a congealed, the instant stare big eyes. "Little brother of the earth, it seems that my sister wants to tell you that the time and space of the reversal of the empire is not as simple as you think. A planet like the earth that has been abandoned for eight thousand years is at best a mortal star." "For ordinary stars, it''s not surprising that empire can easily reverse multiple time and space." "Because the time and space of the reversal of emperor''s territory, without exception, are all the planets where emperor Zhun sits. As for why this happens, it is to prevent the emperor Zhun on these planets from breaking into the emperor''s territory one day and threatening his own rule. We have to do this." Ye Fan''s face quivered. Looking at the dream of the God in the hot spring, I felt that the back of the mountain was cold and my eyes were shaking. I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, but I was shocked and shocked. It was the first time he had heard of such secrecy. This should have been about an empire, the biggest secret! "But one thing really surprised me was that your galaxy was able to give birth to a Second Empire." "Normally, a cosmic galaxy can only have one empire, but there are exceptions to everything, such as our angel galaxy." That''s it. A cold awn that ye fan can''t see flashes through the eyes of the ghost dream of the God of desolation. It seems that it can freeze a planet instantly, and the tone becomes more and more insipid. "If I''m not wrong, the Empire you see on the earth is called Chu Lingxiao, and now your galactic empress also stares at him. Otherwise, how can everyone be forbidden to go to the solar region again?" "Others don''t know. Don''t I know elder sister?" A cold hum. Cold words. Then echoed in the hot spring, let Ye Fan listen to the feeling tone, with a hint of contempt and contempt. "The empress of your galaxy is not showing his kindness, but is afraid that someone will join him. Sometimes my sister and I are really tired of this set of imperial skills of the galaxy. They all try their best to consolidate their position. " "From this point, we can see that the Empire named Chu Lingxiao is not as strong as your galactic empress, or it will not just shrink on a small earth." In the words of the heavenly wasteland King''s dream, there is a wind of the old way. It can''t be seen that she is a girl with a pure face, but an old man with several ups and downs. At the same time, she also made a light comment on the female emperor, Phoenix jiuxiao. "I just didn''t expect that you, the female emperor, could only prove that you were the emperor for 300000 years. The power contained in your body is no less than that of the ancient emperor who has 500 thousand years. The method of cultivating immortals, even more than that of the Phoenix ancestors 10 million years ago in the galaxy." Detect Ye Fan''s face. A little bit of heart. Suddenly, the emperor turned back, and his pure face showed a charming smile that didn''t match his temperament. Inadvertently. Fall in Ye Fan''s eyes again. At once, he lost his mind and his eyes flashed a little desire, which made him giggle and full of charming feelings. "Little brother from the earth, as long as you promise to help me with one thing, after our angel Galaxy enters the main galaxy, how about I give you the imperial law that the Galactic empress has made?" The method of cultivating immortals of the Galactic empress! In an instant. Ye Fan suddenly regained his mind, but he didn''t think about it. He immediately said: "what you said is true?" But just finished. There was a flicker of vigilance and hesitation in my eyes. A living eight million years of the ancient emperor, let him such a small Millennium Lord help? "Don''t be nervous. It''s just a little busy. When you get back to the earth, someone will tell you what to do." Ye Fan is silent for a moment. He nodded and agreed. "I can help you with anything you say you can do!" An eight million year old emperor. Stand behind yourself. Even if we go back to the earth and meet Chu Lingxiao again, even if the other side is emperor, he has nothing to fear! "Well, little brother from the earth, that sister is waiting for your good news." The voice just dropped. Ye Fan disappeared at the edge of the hot spring. Just. He didn''t see it. At the moment when he disappeared, the face of the king of the wilderness suddenly changed, just like a cold wind. The next moment. There was a very cold smile on the corner of the mouth, and there was a cruel flash in the eyes. It was totally different from the pure little girl. "Come out, the new angel, is it here?" A faint voice fell. By the hot spring. An elegant man appeared in an instant, but he was different from other angels. He had twelve wings, which was the symbol of only the angel king. But when the man saw the dream, he couldn''t help flashing a little fear in his eyes and nodded his head. After seeing that mingmeng waved to him and signaled that he could go, he was relieved. He left here as soon as he could. In an instant. A second ago, the hot spring was still hot and full of holy breath. The whole pool of hot spring water was dyed red. Below, another ordinary Angel died. The next moment. A cold voice. Accompanied by the anxious restlessness. The whole hot spring pool reverberates in an instant. "A little more, a little more, it''s going to be quick, it''s going to be successful! As long as this empire state on the earth becomes the nutrient of my dream, I will live forever On earth. A dull look, slowly back. Chapter 232 Luoyang Yingshi royal family manor. When this vision, from the distant space, the moment of recovery. This quiet backyard of the manor. Immediately. A respectful and formidable inquiry came out. "What were you just looking at, sir?" The speaker. It is the emperor of Qin, who is honored as the first emperor of all ages, now named Yingsu. In front of him is the lake, standing with his hands on his back, looking up at the white figure in the sky. "Nothing. It''s just a big ant. It''s coming." Plain as usual. There is no fluctuation in the tone. But it took Yingsu a long time to look at the elegance of the sky. A cold wind with a bleak autumn, white clothes floating, suddenly, the backyard of this win''s manor, just sounded a casual voice. "You really don''t regret it?" Yingsu''s face slightly changed. Knowing what Chu Lingxiao asked, he looked up and nodded solemnly. There is no sadness or regret in my eyes. "Hai''er, who is responsible for his own actions, has no qualification to be the emperor, and has long been a strand of yellow sand in history. Now, thanks to his grace, he can live for half a year in this world, which has been a blessing that can not be cultivated for several generations." Ruthlessness is the king''s family. Although he is Yinghai''s father. But he is also the emperor of the ancient generation, the most hated is the generation of cheating, even his own son can not tolerate. Let alone. Yinghai killed Fusu! The next emperor appointed by him was Yinghai''s brother. However, in the end, he miscalculated. Though he knows. There is no invincible dynasty that can stand forever in the world, but the end of the death of the second is hard for him to accept in any case. So. Even if we win the victory, we will revive You''re going to die, too! "Sir..." Won Sutton for a while. Then. "Sir, what''s going on overseas? Why do I even feel that there are several extremely powerful forces coming to that area, and they don''t seem to belong to the earth?" The reason for him. It can be honored as one emperor for thousands of years. It is because he came into contact with Chu Lingxiao earlier than anyone else. What you know. Far more than any emperor. Take the earth. In the universe, besides the earth, there are many lives. Powerful monks can hold the sky, the moon and the sun, and cover the sky with only one hand. He knew this from the mouth of Chu Lingxiao thousands of years ago in the Qin Dynasty. But it''s hard to imagine. After the last one hundred thousand immortal soldiers and six immortal saints came to the moon, some people dared to come to the earth and peep at the earth overseas. "Sir, since their arrival, I have felt several bad feelings more than once, and have been trying to penetrate into China." There was a little worry in Yingsu''s eyes. His own realm has surpassed many imperial figures and reached the realm of ancient saints. I thought that after the recovery of Reiki, no one in China dare not be weird. Who ever thought that there were several extremely powerful forces, dormant overseas. Obviously. Target China! Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "let them come, just a group of ants, but their goal is not the earth." "Not the earth?" Win Su Mou light a quiver. No response yet. He was frightened by Chu Lingxiao''s next words. "Their goal is the whole galaxy, the earth is just their landing point, and ultimately they are going to take the whole galaxy." As soon as this sentence comes out. Even the winning Su of the first emperor of all ages was not born with a cold sweat on his back. His eyes were constricted and his face sank instantly. The truth that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. How don''t win Su understand. If the whole galaxy is gone, can the earth in a corner still exist? "Sir..." Yingsu is in a hurry and suddenly looks at Chu Lingxiao. However. There was a faint voice in his ear, but it made his body suddenly tremble, and there was an uncontrollable sense of horror in his heart. "Let them come. It''s better for the Lord of the galaxy to come. That''s more and more interesting." I dare not say a word when I win Sutton. The sense of smell of a great emperor. At this point. Telling him. Chu Lingxiao already knew this, however, he still let it go, this is a long line to catch big fish! Can''t help but. Yingsu suddenly shuddered. Originally, the most terrifying is Sir! "Fusu, where are you now?" "You, sir?" Yingsu''s face changed, and there was a little doubt in her eyes. "Let him come to me in three days." Finish. Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared in the spot in an instant, leaving only a blank face of Yingsu, still standing in the spot. "Three days later..." ¡­¡­ Late Liuqin hall. A white dress suddenly appeared at the door. "Three days later, we will know whether there is a way of reincarnation in this world." This white dress. With you. Step by step, he stepped into the late Liuqin Academy. Now this is the most shabby ancient Qin hall in Jinling City. To this day. Finally, it became the largest Guqin Academy in China. There are branches all over the country. Luoyang, as a place of three ancient times, is full of poems, paintings and calligraphy. Even in the era of spiritual recovery, there are still many people here who come to sign up for the ceremony in an endless stream. There are also ancient people who come back from the revival and have a strong atmosphere of scholars. They sit in the courtyard drinking and listening to music. Zheng! As soon as I entered the courtyard, I heard a melodious and melodious piano sound, which echoed in the whole courtyard. Hospital. There are more than ten piano cases. In front of each case, there is a man with ancient temperament and wearing ancient clothes. It seemed a little casual around. It''s all ordinary tables of the same color, on which you can rest assured that tea and other things are sitting, beside which are young men and women of the time. Chu Lingxiao enters. He did not attract anyone''s attention. He casually found a table near the corner and sat down. He looked at the people who played the piano on the stage. People who play the piano on the stage. It''s a woman who looks like a small jasper, but has a very tall body, wearing an ancient red dress, and has a gentle temperament. Wait for the woman to finish playing. He got up and bowed to the audience gracefully. In an instant, a burst of applause broke out. At the same time. There were also bursts of comments. "I went through all the records yesterday and didn''t find her name." "Who knows." The people who spoke at the bottom were all the young people sitting around. Among them were some students from huangzu branch school. "It''s strange that the resurrected people are either emperors or ancient celebrities, but this one has no record." Chu Lingxiao quietly looks at the woman on the stage. The light of the eyes flashed a little different color. For a long time. Shaking his head and sighing his airway: "after all, he is just a similar person." But just as he got up, there was a strange voice all around him. "Xia Sanniang, why do you play the piano so well? It''s really disappointing. I''ll give you ten pieces of Lingshi. How about playing another one?" Chapter 233 The voice just dropped. Everyone''s eyes, slightly showing a trace of displeasure, frowned, looked around the table. Different from the others around. It was a young man dressed in a suit, tie, expensive real leather shoes, back head, high temperament, standing up, proud of the whole audience, dressed as a successful person. By right. The news is the era of Reiki recovery. The ancients revived. There is an ancient style everywhere in China, especially in Liuqin hall this evening. All the people who come to listen to the piano are steady and have ancient talents. They are not arrogant and impetuous. They should wear something retro. Anyway. In this way, he also seems to be a serious listener. But this young man. Obviously with all kinds of bad habits belonging to the current people. Defiant. Especially the act of speaking loudly in the piano hall. It''s full of arrogance. Xia shisan Niang on the stage, however, did not show a trace of displeasure on her face. She did not hurry or slow down. She bowed politely to the young man in a suit. In a soft voice: "I''m a little tired today, young lady, please..." But Xia shisan''s words are not finished. The young man, with his face full of impatience and displeasure, interrupted: "don''t be so wordy, I''ll ask you if you want to play or not!" Say. He also threw twenty pieces of Lingshi on his side of the table. Live like a local rich man, arrogant and domineering. I didn''t treat Xia Sanniang equally with him at all. Instead, I have some money. You have to listen to me. Today''s Lingshi. It can be regarded as the most precious thing in China. A spirit stone can be worth hundreds of millions of worldly money. Like this, twenty spirit stones can be taken out without blinking. In China today. Young people of this age, in fact, don''t say much, they don''t say much. But. What makes everyone around feel dissatisfied is that the young people do not understand etiquette and lack of self-discipline! Especially in the eyes of the celebrities who sat in front of the piano case and came back from the resurrection, there was a little disgust. "Hello, Xia Sanniang, can you play or not? Is it too little?" The young people are still a high-ranking, rogue style. Shaking the stone with one hand. Ten more in one hand. It''s like a woman who sings for a brothel. She is easily thrown on the stage. She has such a frivolous manner and has no respect for people. Before the ancient celebrities speak up, she attracts people around her on the spot. She can''t help but scold them one after another. "Do you know the rules? Xia thirteen Niang only plays one song a day. Don''t go too far!" "Take your spirit stone and get out!" "Thirteen niangs, ignore him, you go first." For the current Guqin lovers, Xia Sanniang is the master of Guqin. In the eyes of these Guqin lovers, it is a symbol that cannot be profaned. How can we allow young people to be so frivolous. However. The young man, however, paid no attention to the rebuke around him, even looked around at all the people around him. Then. A sneer. I made a very provocative and impatient ear pulling action, but I didn''t think so: "you poor people, have you finished?" In an instant. All the people rushed to beat the young people. But when they saw four or five young men in black standing beside each other, they were lucky to become their companions from ordinary people after the recovery of spirit. For a while. No one dare to act rashly. Looking at the people around him cowering and afraid of his own three points, the young man suddenly looked scornful and proud. Then, looking at everyone, he gave a cold snort. Light way: "Xia Sanniang, do you play or not?" Xia Sanniang''s face was cold and her eyes were light on the young man, but she still didn''t move a trace of anger. She said softly: "childe, I have said that the little girl only plays one song a day. Please don''t embarrass me." However. The young man''s tone was lazy, and there was another insulting light way: "a hundred spirit stones!" That look of contempt. It''s like taking Xia Sanniang as a plaything. As long as you have money, you must be obedient. In fact, young people. Where do you want to play the piano. He is only the 11th genius of huangzu branch in Luoyang. I''ve been a bit upset recently. Last time, he was only one person away from the emperor group banquet of Tianmen strange hall. He didn''t care too much. With his qualifications. I believe it will take another half a year. The top one. After he was selected into the huangzu group, he was able to rush into the top ten of the campus, so it doesn''t matter whether he attends the banquet or not. I don''t know. The news that the forbidden masters of Kunlun came out immediately made him feel that it was too oppressive. Just one! You can see the super taboo God with your own eyes! Now the whole of China. Those who can see the forbidden Lord of Kunlun with their own eyes will not mention the emperor sealing figures for the time being. At least they are the senior members of the emperor group. These days. There was always someone bragging about the day in his ear, as if he intended to mock the eleven. It''s just that I heard about a broken Qin Academy in Luoyang. There is a revived ancient female zither player. He made a rule that he could only play one song a day, which immediately made him find the outlet. One song a day? I don''t believe Xu Fengzhi! What kind of master''s style does an ancient singing girl have to pretend to have no background, identity or identity in today''s era? Looking at Xia Sanniang, she is still unmoved. Xu Fengzhi became more anonymous and threw out ten spirit stones. He said coldly: "br > " is that enough? " Say. Take out all 300 Lingshi directly. Three hundred spirit stones. At this time, the eyes of all the people around changed slightly. Even the eyes of the ancient celebrities sitting in the middle also changed a little at this moment. When they looked at Xu Fengzhi, they became a little softer and no longer as angry as before. Three hundred spirit stones! For this era of spiritual recovery, it is enough to become a rich man! However. To everyone''s surprise, Xia shisan Niang was still indifferent, even with a trace of disgust on her face. She turned around and went back to pick up the Guqin and left. In an instant. Everyone was stunned. Xu Fengzhi also immediately stayed in the same place. He was at a loss. I thought that when he took out three hundred Lingshi, Xia shisan''s mother would take it without hesitation. Then, she listened to him and played the piano, but I didn''t expect that it was still like this. This ancient singing woman. Is your brain broken?! This moment. All the people on the stage were staring at the stage. Xia shisan''s mother, who put the Guqin in the bag bit by bit, dressed in a red suit and had no change in expression, suddenly lost her mind. There was only a white dress in the corner, standing up slowly, looking at Xia shisan Niang in a quiet moment. A faint voice. At this moment. Reverberate across the room. "You, don''t leave, play a blue sky, can you?" Chapter 234 Suddenly. Everyone was shocked by the voice, body, subconscious eyes all looked past. When I see a strange young figure. It''s not all taken seriously. Almost the next moment. Then he turned around again. Everyone''s expression was plain, and they didn''t care a bit. They shook their heads helplessly. Another Can''t you see that there are 300 Lingshi in front of them, and Xia shisan''s mother is not unmoved? You just have a word. I want people to play. Isn''t it grandiose? However, compared with other people, Xu Fengzhi, after a short squint, suddenly looked down on his face. In a tone of the elder generation, he snorted coldly: "where are you from? You really don''t know the rules!" There are three hundred spirit stones in front of him. Xia shisan''s mother is not moved at all. Now you can say anything. I just want Xia shisan Niang to play a song. It''s obviously impossible. You put in another sentence after I lost face. Is this intentional?! Everyone can not help but look back, but in Xu Fengzhi lost interest, turned his head from behind. Zheng! A long piano sound, like a waterfall on a high mountain, suddenly rushes directly to the reef below, and instantly reverberates in the whole scene. A lingering sound. There''s no defense coming in. In an instant, everyone''s body was shocked. Zheng! At this moment, all the people present, including Xu Fengzhi, immediately opened their eyes and waited for a moment to look back. I only saw Xia shisan''s mother Unexpectedly, the guqin, which has been put in the bag, has been put on the simple case again. In an instant, everyone''s eyes are full of disbelief. I can''t believe the scene at all. Summer thirteen Niang! I really play the piano! Just because of a word! Just now, even three hundred Lingshi are indifferent! Xu Fengzhi''s face is dumb. In an instant, his face is red and his face is full of shame and anger. This is too bullying! I just have three hundred Lingshi, you don''t care. Now it''s just one sentence. Is that all you have?! I haven''t waited for Xu Fengzhi to return to his mind completely. The next moment. On the field, there has been a sound that clanks to the ear, and makes the soul unable to help itself, the quiet piano sound. This moment. As if the whole world is quiet, everyone feels like they are in another picture. There are no tall buildings. There are no famous mountains and rivers. Not to mention the immortal who now recovers spirit and flies in the sky. Only myself. A vast expanse of land. And that day in the air, with the wind of white clouds, between the vast, only a blue sky. Zheng! Zheng ¡« even Xu Fengzhi''s frown, which had just been frowned by shame and anger, gradually widened when he heard the sound of the piano, and his face was no longer as grim as before. With Xia Sanniang''s long jade fingers gently flicking on the strings, all the people standing slowly sat down, closed their eyes slightly, took a deep breath, and felt extremely relaxed at the moment. It''s as if all around are flowers. The earth is peaceful, but a little desolate. I don''t know why. As the sound of the piano began to rise. They even felt that there was a trace of sadness, echoing the whole scene. Suddenly, they left tears. In a trance. At present, it seems to see two women in different times, wearing a red suit and standing under a broken wall to sing, but they are very similar in appearance and temperament. One of them is sure. It''s the summer thirteen niangs in front of me. The other They don''t know each other. Only Chu Lingxiao, who is standing in the corner, looks at Xia Sanniang, who is playing the Guqin on the stage. In her eyes, there is a slight coolness. Between her back and her hands, her eyes suddenly shrink. Murmured: "since there is a past life, why there is no present life in this world? Are similar flowers only similar people?" For Chu Lingxiao. He has been invincible for a billion years. Whether it''s the galaxy or the whole universe, he can''t find an opponent. But there is one thing, even after tens of millions of years, hundreds of billions of years, he has to find out that there is reincarnation in the world! "Similar people are not alone after all." Chu Lingxiao shook his head. Xia Sanniang. It is Liu Ruying''s previous life. In a billion years, he has done a lot of things like this today. In order to verify whether he is a human being, he has found countless experimental products among ordinary people. To this day. There is still no result. In the universe. It''s not that there is no mysterious race to build the reincarnation road with great magic power, but it''s just to forcibly separate the soul, reincarnate the body, and recreate a new soul. But the one who came back last. Is it really the person who used to be? Looking at Xia Sanniang playing the piano on the stage, Liu Ruying''s face overlaps in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes at this moment, but he gets up slowly. Ready to leave. "It seems that only when we find a similar person, the same soul, and this similar flower can we truly appear." Several eras. He waited. Why now! Zheng! At the moment when Chu Lingxiao got up, the piano stopped. Looking at the back of Chu Lingxiao''s departure, Xia Sanniang felt very familiar. She wanted to stop. But I feel that there are thousands of mountains and rivers between them, as if they are people of two worlds. However, when I saw Chu Lingxiao, I was about to step out of the door. Xia Sanniang''s heart is so tight that she seems afraid of something in her heart. Quickly reached out and said: "young master, please stay!" This moment. Still immersed in the quiet sound of Xia Sanniang''s zither, all the people in the room immediately turned back to their spirits. Xu Fengzhi''s nameless fire in his heart was extinguished. For a while, he was speechless. Everyone looked at Xia Sanniang and looked at her again Chu Lingxiao did not turn back. Just a light way: "why do we have to meet each other and ask?" He knows. Just now, it must have brought a lot of doubts to Xia Sanniang. In countless years, such as today''s situation, he has seen too much and understood what Xia Sanniang wants to ask next. Even everyone on the scene. And Xu Fengzhi, I don''t know why. I am at the moment. I dare not make a sound. As if in the dark, this moment, must do so, otherwise it is disrespectful. This moment. In their eyes. There are only Chu Lingxiao and Xia Sanniang in front of them. Only Xia shisan Niang, a little eager to ask. "Young man, why do you know this song Qingtian? It''s the first song that little girl played in those years. Little girl has never been a stranger Young master, why do you know? " Chu Lingxiao still doesn''t have any meaning of asking and answering. Step forward. Out of the door. Seeing this scene, Xia Sanniang''s heart is even tighter, as if at this moment, if Chu Lingxiao disappears completely in front of her, she will never have a chance to meet again. Xia Sanniang is also at a loss at the moment. When she first met, why did she care so much about this man "Young master, please Please leave your name. " "Chu Lingxiao." Words fall, people are gone. At the moment of hearing the name, Xu Fengzhi sat on the ground directly, and all the people were even more dejected. This moment. There was silence. Only Xia Sanniang, her beautiful eyes trembled, looked at the place where Chu Lingxiao was standing just now. Her face lost color and left a drop of clear tears. "For Why are you so familiar with... " Chapter 235 Chu Lingxiao did not turn back. There was no sadness on his face. No matter Xia Sanniang or Liu Ruying, they are only passers-by around him. Even among the countless mortals. Not many. Those who pay special attention to. But thousands of years later, thousands of years later, hundreds of thousands of years later? Even if they become immortals, they will gain more life, and even become the highest empire in charge of a galaxy. But in the end, death is inevitable. In the whole universe, there is no strong one who can last for a billion years, and no strong one who can be invincible for a billion years. A billion years. In the boundless years. He is not a monk who has never made friends with others, nor a woman who is pure and beautiful. But even 50 million years ago, Tao zuhongjun, who created the cultivation civilization of the galaxy, could not help but wash away the years, which had already become the cloud and smoke. And. People who will always exist. He is the only one! Only when we find a way of reincarnation that can make the body, soul and soul reincarnate, maybe similar flowers will appear. Three days later. Here comes Fusu! But when he saw Chu Lingxiao, his eyes were full of doubts. He did not understand why Chu Lingxiao wanted to find him. Wearing a suit of ancient Qin Dynasty, Fusu. Looking at Chu Lingxiao timidly, he bent down slightly and made a respectful salute: "Sir, what are you looking for me for?" As the eldest son of the Qin emperor, and also the eldest son of the Qin Dynasty, Fusu can be described as a collection of thousands of eyes. Even though the Qin Dynasty is no longer there, but in this era, he is still concerned by many parties. Since his resurrection. Many people in the world who were appointed to the emperor''s office came here after hearing the news. He also received an invitation from the emperor''s office. He became the only ancient man in the office who was not appointed to the emperor but was a senior official. Because he was the first son of the Qin emperor. One of the ancient emperors of the future. But he knows. The identity of all this. In front of Chu Lingxiao, it''s not worth mentioning. But he was confused. Chu Lingxiao can cross the starry sky like this. Why did he suddenly find him? He killed a hundred thousand immortal soldiers and six immortal saints. However. Just as Fusu raised her head. Chu Lingxiao waved at him. Suddenly, Fusu''s eyes were lost and her body was stiff, just like an unconscious person who lost his soul and only his body. In fact, even Fusu didn''t know about it. He, in the previous life, was an ancient immortal. He fell down unexpectedly and met Chu Lingxiao, which led to Chu Lingxiao. He wanted to use the immortal''s reincarnation body to try to find the way of reincarnation. This idea. He was ready to do it as early as 8000 years ago, but every time his self proclaimed memory came back, every immortal in the world had fallen, and the whole universe was only the earth, which was the most suitable place for experiment. Because. The time of the earth''s existence. Far more than one galaxy. If it were in the universe. Where there may be reincarnation, the earth must be one of them! Fusu is like a key. It''s him. Eight thousand years ago, I sealed my memory and left the key to open the road of reincarnation before traveling in the world. Other immortals can''t reincarnate at all because they don''t have his mana blessing. They can only be turned into stone statues. "Come on, this life, let me see if there is reincarnation in the end!" In an instant. When Chu Lingxiao came to Mount Tai with the soul of Fu Su, at this moment, the earth seemed to reverberate in ancient times, a desolate atmosphere, sweeping the whole of China. Ten shining pillars. From the top of Mount Tai, an endless stream of stars came down from the sky over China. Instant. The whole of China, into a dark. "What''s going on, what''s going on!" "Look, Mount Tai, something seems to be coming out!" "Wait, that figure, it seems It seems that it is the forbidden master of Kunlun...... " This moment. There are countless eyes gathered in Mount Tai nearby, and Mount Tai is not too far away from the huangzu base. So many people who have been granted the title of emperor, including Chen Jiannan and others, can see what happened on Mount Tai by their power. But. When they saw the ten lights falling, everyone''s face changed. Suddenly, their pupils shrank sharply, their mouth opened wide, their eyes quivered, and their faces were even scarier. "This is?!" Only see. An ancient gate, as high as a mountain, suddenly fell from the sky and fell on the mountains of Mount Tai. The next moment. An ancient atmosphere with endless vicissitudes seems to have been closed for several centuries, and can finally reappear in the world today. When the ancient gate opened, it was released in an instant. It''s overwhelming. Boom! It poured into every corner of China, and it was only a layer of gas, but when it touched all the people''s bodies, it was directly overturned out. Even the emperor Fenghuang characters were also mercilessly knocked back to the ground. In an instant. The whole of China is a thrill. For the present Chinese, martial artists and immortals are everywhere. Just now they feel it acutely. It''s just a layer of the most common gas, without any power at all, just like a gust of wind But it was a gust of wind. No matter ordinary people or powerful monks, they are so fragile under the wind! Destroy the dead. Say it''s flipped! At the same time. Everyone is even more grateful. Fortunately, the wind has no intention of killing. Otherwise, they would have been a corpse long ago. Quiet. Ancient. Two breath, at this moment, full of the whole Chinese. As soon as the ancient gate was opened, there were nine more, towering and scarred ancient gates. There were many knives, swords and halberds of unknown ages on them. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are bright and fierce. "There was a way of reincarnation." But when he saw the vestiges left on the ancient gate, he could not help but see a glimmer of disappointment in his eyes. Can be left behind traces. It can be explained. The level of reincarnation behind these ten ancient gates is not as old as he expected. Just. At the moment, all the friars in Tianbei headquarters on Mount Tai were shaking their legs and their faces were white. When they saw the ten ancient gates in front of them, all their teeth were shaking. As the headquarters of Tianbei. Now it''s at the top of the earth. Tang is very clear in his mind. What do these ten ancient gates represent. What kind of state can the existence of these ten ancient gates be summoned. But whether it''s him. Or all the friars in Tianmen headquarters stared at this time. They were so scared that they were as stiff as a piece of wood. The gang used to be deep in the sky. He is as knowledgeable as the friar in Tianmen headquarters of the ancient king. Nobody expected it. Earth No, there is another one in the galaxy Those two words have reached the mouth, but like taboos, no one dare to say. Looking at Chu Lingxiao on the top of Mount Tai. Tang''s scalp is numb. Tremor track: "I Now I finally understand why the Lord Let''s come here. The previous speculation is totally wrong And it''s wrong It''s outrageous! " Chapter 236 An empire! An invincible empire that can last for hundreds of thousands of years! Everyone in Tianbei headquarters did not expect that Chu Lingxiao had reached such a state! What''s more, they can''t imagine. This earth has been silent for eight thousand years. There are ten ancient paths of reincarnation hidden, which is probably the most amazing secret in the records of the galaxy! Longevity! Forever! Even the Empire, there is always the danger of falling. Only the ancient road of reincarnation stands in the galaxy forever. But after dozens of empire times, no one can find it except the Empire. Where is the ancient road of reincarnation. Even. There are doubts. Is there a path of samsara. However. Today. They saw it! This is the reincarnation place where only the emperor''s figures control the life and death of ordinary people, the reincarnation of monks and the casting! On earth. There is one! Now. Tang Jingming and all the people in Tianbei headquarters were dazed with their eyes and stiff bodies. They were all stupid because of their frightful hair. The ancient gate of samsara is like a mountain. Right in front of them! It''s hard to imagine! It''s hard to imagine! Isn''t there only one place of reincarnation in the galaxy?! Tang Jingming and all the people in Tianbei headquarters were shocked and shocked. At this moment, he was convinced that the ten ancient gates in his eyes and the reincarnation place behind him were definitely not the place controlled by today''s galactic empress. But how could it be! How could there be two places of reincarnation in the galaxy! Isn''t this a mess! In the end, who is the Lord of the galaxy, mortals, and their friars? Where have they gone?! Around Tang Jingming, a young man in an ancient suit of brocade and blue, with a cold and arrogant temperament, his hair, which had already been frightened at the moment, stood up, and his head shrank with all his strength. He did not dare to look up at all. "Master, here It''s really only the emperor''s realm that Is there a reincarnation place that you can control? " Shivering all over in cold weather. Voice. It''s full of trills. Even though he has seen it with his own eyes, he can''t believe it. It''s true. No wonder her Majesty the empress. So indulgent Chu Lingxiao. The hundred thousand immortal soldiers and the six immortal saints in Xianyu are dead, and the empress is not angry. Chu Lingxiao! It''s an empire! This moment. The whole of China fell into an unprecedented silence. Countless people look at the direction of Mount Tai, their eyes are staring straight, their scalp is cold, they are all swallowing saliva, don''t let themselves forget to breathe. Although they don''t know what those ten ancient gates represent, Chu Lingxiao''s appearance is the biggest shock in the world! He alone has no one! In a deep forest area, dozens of real immortal level dragon beasts, with countless immortal level ancient beasts, felt the ancient breath from the direction of Mount Tai, and immediately gave out a whine of submission. This breath. They are so familiar. Among them, there is a female green dragon with noble empress temperament. When she saw Chu Lingxiao standing on the top of Mount Tai through the clouds hundreds of thousands of miles away, her eyes were full of joy and missing. "Master!" For more than a month. The realm of longbingyao has suddenly reached the ancient immortals, and even reached the middle stage of the ancient immortals, plus the immortal cultivation method of stepping on the ancient emperor. In her present strength. If the noble blood of the Dragon empress is aroused, it can compete with the strong in the early days of Xiansheng. Even kill! But it was not until she broke through to the ancient fairy that she understood that she still had an insurmountable gap with Chu Lingxiao. So. Even though Chu Lingxiao said that as long as she reached the ancient fairyland, she could return to her side. But now. She wants to break to the top! However. It''s a moment when everyone in Tianbei headquarters, such as long Bingyao, Tang Jinming, and many other imperial figures in China lost their minds. All of a sudden. There was a violent tremor all over China. It was just over the top of Mount Tai where the clouds were spreading. Suddenly in the thick cloud. One after another bright light emerged, which penetrated through the clouds in an instant, shining on the world below. Except for the ancient gate of samsara. Everything under Mount Tai, including Tianbei headquarters, is illuminated by this sudden light as if bathed in the deep sun. Warm. Holy. But Tang Jinming and all the people in Tianbei headquarters frowned immediately after feeling the breath brought by one of the pillars. Because. They felt a swarm of strange creatures coming this way. It''s not just Tianbei headquarters. This moment. The whole of China, including the emperor Fenghuang characters, all felt a strange and uncomfortable atmosphere. It''s coming down through thick clouds. Although warm, friendly. But there is a evil difference. It seems that if you stay in this light for a long time, you will be assimilated into a soulless puppet. Even longbingyao who reached the ancient fairyland. There is a little resistance in all eyes. Looking at the direction of Mount Tai, the sky is changing. The subconscious becomes a human shape and has been alert for 12 points. "This is..." The next moment. When you see a cloud, it becomes hollow. It seems like a gate from heaven. Suddenly, it opens, and the holy light emerges, irradiating all over China. A plant illuminated by light. In a flash, it grew violently, but in a flash, it became dead branches and rotten leaves. See this. Countless people were scared to step back. They dared not touch a trace of their bodies again. The light became evil, and the dark place became a protective place. Even the emperor Fenghuang characters were no exception. They kept away. That''s what they found out. From the top of Mount Tai, it seems to be holy, warm as the spring light, which is invisible, overdrawn their vitality. Long Bingyao''s eyes are twinkling. In an instant. A scene that appears. Let countless people pupil, fierce contraction, face dumb, only to see the broken clouds above, one by one the whole body emitting holy light, with wings of the figure, suddenly fell over Mount Tai. There are men and women. Make up and wear that. There is also a scene full of holy light and holy breath. At this moment. Let all those who come from China to witness, suddenly two words appear in their mind. Angel! Thousands of figures, with a long sword in hand, stand in the sky of Mount Tai. The leader is a man with eight wings. But to everyone''s confusion. Next to him. There was a man standing in the air, his eyes were cold and proud, and his clothes were totally different from those of others. It''s like coming from ancient times. Like the countless resurrected ancient people in China today, they wear Chinese clothes Specifically, only the Milky way has clothes. Everyone in Tianbei headquarters. At the moment of seeing these people appear, his eyes were shocked. Tang Jingming''s scalp was trembling, because they could not see through every strength! However. I haven''t waited for those who have witnessed all this to return to God. In an instant. The man with eight wings, the leader, made a cold voice in his mouth, echoed the whole China in an instant, so that everyone''s heart, at this moment, suddenly hung up. "Emperor Chu Lingxiao, not up to submit!" Chapter 237 Holy wings. The sky is bright. On the top of Mount Tai. The man surrounded by countless sacred breath is like a real God falling from heaven. Very high. That gesture, as if only one hand can cover the sky. When Michael''s words fell. Suddenly. The whole China is silent. Countless people breathed, all of them dared not make a sound. Looking at the direction of Mount Tai, they were all shocked and trembling. These sudden angels! What do they want to do! How dare you be so presumptuous to the forbidden Lord of Kunlun! And What is the Empire? After hearing Michael''s words, all the people in Tianbei headquarters, such as Tang Jingming, stared unbelievably, felt a cold wave in their body, and took a breath of cool air one after another. These guys with wings. Who is it?! Even emperor Jing, dare to scold?! Isn''t it her majesty, who can''t stand the existence of another empire in the galaxy, and is finally ready to fight? But look at Michael and others. Everyone in Tianbei headquarters, in their eyes, showed a trace of confusion. Why can''t they find a powerful race to match in their impression, the galaxy? For a moment. They haven''t been allowed to think yet. Then, a cold, unquestionable voice fell. "Emperor Chu Lingxiao, have you heard it? You have not come up to submit!" This moment. China is quiet. All the ordinary people, the people who were appointed emperor, Chen Jiannan and other immortal powerful people, as well as the monks outside the star of Tianbei headquarters, dare not say a word, whether they know the meaning of the emperor''s territory or don''t know it. It''s a matter of fact. It happened so suddenly. It''s too fast for them to accept. Even longbingyao''s face fell into silence. These guys dare to scold the master! Far away Huaguoshan, water curtain cave. All of a sudden, a ray of golden light came out, floating to the sky. It seems that there is an eye full of vicissitudes. The eyes are shining with golden light. Suddenly, they open up, just like the eyes flash, and their eyes are straight up to Mount Tai. "These overseas Is the alien coming! " ¡­¡­ Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stood on the top of Mount Tai and still looked at the ten ancient samsara gates in front of him. But he looks like this. In Michael''s eyes, he thought Chu Lingxiao was guilty. He believed. Chu Lingxiao must have sensed their identity. If before. Even he didn''t think that the Huaxia region of the earth is an ancient king peak with similar strength. However, when the news came from the angel galaxy, it was an emperor''s realm, which shocked him on the spot. But. Their angel galaxy''s dream, a super ancient emperor who has lived for eight million years, has been born. Even though. Now the Milky way is in the realm of more than one emperor. It''s hard to stop more than a dozen galaxies from joining hands and destroying the Milky way! And. He dares to take thousands of Archangels under his hands alone and face Chu Lingxiao directly, then he has the assurance of victory! And at this time. Many people who were granted the throne found that the man standing next to Michael was Ye Fan, who was shocked. Ye Fan How can we know such a powerful existence! And. Just came. I seem to know the details of my husband. I''m so confident. I''ll scold him! The wind is still! Yunjing! More quiet! The whole mount tai. Only Michael''s high, cold voice seemed to give an ultimatum. "Emperor territory Chu Lingxiao, for the sake of you being emperor territory, I can reserve you a dignity belonging to the emperor and the strong, but you only have two minutes to think about it, surrender or not!" Grunt! Tang Jinming, below, waited for all the extraterrestrial friars in Tianbei headquarters to hear these words. His heart suddenly trembled, his limbs trembled, his pupils widened, and he couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. They feel today. The frightened scalp is numb completely. First, I thought Chu Lingxiao was an ancient king, but I didn''t expect that it was an empire! There are ten ancient gates of samsara on earth! Now! There are a group of races who don''t know where they came from. If you open your mouth and shut your mouth, you will let an empire submit! This is the Empire! There are races in the world. Do not put the emperor''s situation in their eyes, are they in a dream, or are the scenes they see in front of them all hallucinations? And Ye Fan standing beside Michael. The eyes were extremely calm. But a flash of sarcasm in his eyes showed how proud he was at the moment. Previously, he didn''t know the secret of Empire. He thought that he could reverse multiple time and space, and he was the master of the whole galaxy. But now it''s different. He has understood. In the eyes of the ancient lady of the angel galaxy, not to mention Chu Lingxiao, is the lady of the galaxy at that time, and it is impossible to prevent the angel galaxy from occupying the Galaxy! Chu Lingxiao! Even if you are emperor, how about it! Now I''m not obediently scolded by these powerful races from outside the galaxy. They trample like ants! Ye Fan''s eyes are full of joy and ridicule. But he didn''t know. From the moment when he promised to dream, the perfect state of mind he pursued has been far away from him. One second! Two seconds! Until the end of two minutes. Chu Lingxiao is still staring at the ten samsara ancient gate in front of him. It seems that the angels in the sky have nothing to do with him. This moment. With the coming of time, all of us in China are fluttering wildly. Our eyes are trembling and flickering. We will see the sky over Mount Tai. The arrogant and winged angels and Chu Lingxiao standing on Mount Tai. All the people in Tianbei headquarters, and even the whole body, were shaking violently and were shocked. Something big is going on! Liandijing. All of them were scolded. It seems that this is to capture the emperor! Is this going to happen! Tang Jingming and all the people in Tianbei headquarters are now blank in their heads. What they stare at is blood, white in face, and cold in the back. When I saw Michael in front of me, suddenly a crystal gem with the size of palm appeared out of the sky. Their eyelids were beating for a moment. A strong breath of shivering makes all the people in China shiver. Then What is that! Everyone''s eyes in Tianbei headquarters are full of horror and horror. The next moment. This crystal gem, with a brilliant light, suddenly covered the ancient dark breath of the ten samsara ancient gate. In an instant. When a huge angel in white and silver armor with eighteen wings behind him radiates a dazzling light and bathes the whole China in the deep sun, everyone''s breath is frozen. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who still has no reaction. Ye Fan''s mouth. I can''t help but smile a little. Michael seemed to have lost his interest and waved. This moment. When the eighteen winged angel made a sword gesture, all the mountains around Mount Tai collapsed and turned to ashes. Only the main peak where Chu Lingxiao stood. Cut off with one sword! Instant. In the eyes of countless people, Chu Lingxiao''s figure was directly swallowed up in the endless holy light. I haven''t waited for the light to disappear. Michael''s face was cold, and he waved at will to let the other angels prepare to leave. "It''s the imperial weapon made by the emperor in his own hands. It contains the power of the ancient emperor for three million years under one strike." "Don''t look. He''s dead. Let''s go!" Chapter 238 The voice of Michael was full of contempt and pride. He hovered over Mount Tai. The posture of turning around is very calm, and there is no drag at all. There were thousands of angels with holy breath under his hand, and there was no doubt about it. Then he was ready to turn around and leave. The power of the three million year old emperor! Who can block the world? Even the first ancient emperor recorded in the galaxy cannot be stopped. Ye Fan''s face is full of ridicule. He looks at the light that has not yet spread out. In his eyes, there is a trace of cold. Chu Lingxiao! You are obedient in hell, continue to do your empire dream! The whole of China is dead. Countless people''s faces were white and their lips were shaking. I couldn''t believe that Chu Lingxiao would die. But at the thought of Three million years old emperor! Although I still don''t know the Empire and what it stands for, who can live for three million years in the world? This number beyond all their imagination is really invincible! All the people of the emperor were pale. Looking at the top of Mount Tai, their eyes were filled with horror and sorrow. Sir Long Bingyao''s delicate body trembled and looked at Chu Lingxiao, who disappeared in the light. At this moment, her whole body seemed to be drained, and her face lost color instantly. Her face was full of sorrow, her voice was full of crying cavity, full of trills, and she shook her head vigorously: "no No, no, master, he won''t die, he How could he... " To the end. Long Bingyao is already crying to the sky. Three million years old emperor! She had never before believed that there was such terror in the world. The current galactic empress is only 300000 years old. Although she knew that Chu Lingxiao was the master of the current female emperor, these three million years had already broken her psychological defense line, which made long Bingyao extremely sad and fell to the ground. Huaguo Mountain, water curtain cave. The old eyes on the top of Mount Tai are full of tears. Even though he is more familiar with Chu Lingxiao than anyone else, he didn''t expect that the origins of these overseas races are so frightening. Behind it! It can be refined to contain the power of the ancient emperor for three million years. The whole galaxy cannot Yeah? Just then. Those old eyes, just thinking of this, suddenly flashed a little doubt in their eyes. Three million years old emperor can completely cut an entire cultivation star field into ashes, and an entire galaxy will start to shake violently. How can it be now, so Don''t you! Suddenly. Looking at the top of Mount Tai for a moment, my eyes are full of joy. This moment. Can''t help but be him, long Bingyao just cried a few seconds, also immediately responded. Even Michael, thousands of holy archangels, and ye fan, who were just about to leave, suddenly had a brainstorming, which made them realize such an obvious problem. In an instant. Everyone''s face changed. This moment. Thousands of holy archangels were frightened in their faces. Ye Fan''s pupils shrank violently. He felt only a chill in his heart, which made him tremble. He dared not even turn around. Especially Michael. His face was even more frightened. He was about to step into the holy door and leave. He turned his head with a brush. Looking at the top of Mount Tai where the light still hasn''t dissipated, his eyes were full of horror. He summoned the former eighteen winged angel emperor again and shouted: "be careful!" Yeah! Three million years old emperor! How can even a small Mount Tai be destroyed! Just now, the eighteen winged angel, the ancient emperor, only made a sword swing. Hundreds of Mount Tai mountains nearby were all turned into ashes. The next moment. All the holy archangels, their proud, cold faces, are full of fear and panic. They all look to the top of Mount Tai again. And ye fan. It''s like being hit by a flash of lightning. In an instant, the brain is blank, the whole body is shaking, stiff, and the expression is dull, and the body turns around. Instant. Hiss! When a figure looms in the light, Ye Fan''s legs soften completely. Michael, and thousands of archangels, these creatures that don''t eat fireworks among people, all of them shrink their pupils and take a breath of cool air. This moment. As long as you can see the Chinese friars on the top of Mount Tai, they are all shocked. I can''t believe that Chu Lingxiao is still alive. Three million years old emperor! I''m all right! This Only Tang Jinming, who was on Taishan mountain, and all the monks outside the star of Tianbei headquarters, seemed to have just seen the scene, which made them extremely unbelievable. Everyone keeps a big mouth, eyes staring straight, like petrified posture, standing in the same place, looking up. Only them! I just saw everything clearly. It contains the strike of the three million year old emperor. When he was beheaded on the top of Chu Lingxiao''s head, the flash of light came up and swallowed up everything around him. It was irresistible and blocked everyone''s sight, but what they saw! The three million year old emperor''s sword! The moment of cutting in Chu Lingxiao''s body was just the light surging wantonly and spreading around. In addition. It doesn''t work at all! For three million years, the power of the ancient emperor was as weak as a child facing an adult! This is the three million year old emperor! The first ancient emperor of the galaxy revived, but he couldn''t stop it! "Is this the power of the three million year old emperor? You really disappoint me. " This moment. A light words, echoed in the peak of Mount Tai for a moment. Michael and ye fan, thousands of holy angels, stared at the white dress, which was intact and appeared in front of them in the wind. Immediately. All the gooseflesh came out. Michael was sweating all over and stepped back in fear. I thought it would at least cause Chu Lingxiao serious injury. Then. Take advantage of the situation to make use of the eighteen winged angel ancient emperor, with thousands of holy angels, and all the strength of his archangel, the peak of the ancient king. Even if he can''t take Chu Lingxiao, he can at least retreat. But I didn''t think of it. Three million ancient emperors! The attack of cutting out is as fragile as hair! In an instant. Michael''s face was full of fear, and he shouted at thousands of holy archangels: "stop me!" Next second. Directly disappeared in the holy door. However. Chu Lingxiao didn''t mean to stop him, and for the holy archangel who rushed to him, he didn''t look past, but at Ye Fan. He said lightly: "they are brought in by you, right?" In an instant. In Ye Fan''s eyes, the lonely and desolate eyes turned into sharper eyes than sharp swords, which made his body tighten suddenly and his hair stand up. Chapter 239 Ye Fan''s eyes stared. At this time, he was not as calm and calm as he used to be, and the galaxy was extremely proud. The whole man was in a state of utter bewilderment. I didn''t even think about it. Turn around and go. But to his consternation. Chu Lingxiao didn''t mean to stop him, as if he was deliberately torturing his psychological defense. The next moment. The screams in his ears made Ye Fan fall down a big heel in the air. He looked at his back in horror and ran into the holy door behind him. One breath. Thousands of holy archangels are smashed. Instant. The whole China is silent. Countless trembling eyes, watching this happen, the face is full of horror, especially all the extraterrestrials in Tianbei headquarters, the whole person''s scalp is numb and shivering. It''s terrible! It''s terrible! There is a small earth that can easily ignore the terrorist existence of the three million year old emperor! In an instant. The whole mount tai is peaceful. The dazzling holy light has disappeared, and we can''t see that there has just been a shocking battle which is enough to subvert the world outlook of the whole galaxy No It can''t be called a fight! It''s all one-sided killing! Even three million years of ancient emperor''s strike, they have nothing to do with Chu Lingxiao, empress Did she know Or she didn''t know. Think the other side is just an empire? Everything is peaceful. Only the ten ancient samsara gates, which are as high as mountains, still stand on the opposite side of Mount Tai, and gradually send out a dark, ancient atmosphere of vicissitudes, which permeates all parts of Mount Tai. Endless breath. Cover all the sight. It''s hard to see what happened near Mount Tai. A sigh came out. Even the Tianbei headquarters and others on the nearest Mount Tai did not know why Chu Lingxiao sighed. Because of what just happened. Or disappointed in the power of the three million year old emperor? This moment. They held their breath and dared not speak. However. The next moment. The scene that appears on the ancient gate of reincarnation suddenly makes them stare fiercely. Only see. At the beginning of the ancient gate, there was a person''s name. Ancient and deep. It''s full of inexplicable long-standing breath. I don''t know when it was carved. Next. That''s the second way. The third way. The fourth way. Until the last reincarnation ancient road, the moment when the name appeared, Tang Jinming and all the people in Tianbei headquarters were dumbfounded, staring at the last name, their faces were unbelievable. They are the people of Tianbei headquarters. In addition to the ancient king of the emperor family, there are also galactic female emperors. As long as we are in the galaxy. In their Tianbei headquarters, there are a large number of detailed information. But they couldn''t believe it. The name of the man. It will appear on the 10th ancient gate of reincarnation. That''s right! That name! It''s YeFan who just escaped! How could this happen! As we all know. Reincarnation road is a taboo established for mortals to reincarnate. Anyone. No matter what realm you reach in front of you, once you arrive here, you will lose all consciousness, and how can you leave your name on it! The name appears on the ancient gate of reincarnation, which is quite suspicious. However, the name of Ye Fan appears on the tenth ancient gate! No matter how ye fan knows those powerful races with unknown origins, he is still just a small leader of the world! Grunt! Tang Jingming and others, with a look of horror, swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Ye Fan! Is it also a person with a surprising history?! Only Chu Lingxiao said to himself. "It has been proved that it is not the real path of reincarnation. Even though it was an ancient emperor thousands of years ago, it is still just another person in a leather bag and with a different soul." He''s for this part of the earth, this part of China. There has been a ban. Only people with Chinese blood can enter and leave freely. When ye fan was released, he wanted to see if he was the ancient emperor 10 million years ago. Unfortunately. It turns out. Even the reincarnation of the ancient emperor. The body will be there, but the soul is not. Suddenly look up. The quiet eyes looked at the place where ye fan and Michael had just left. "Next time I meet you, I hope you can come with the ancient emperor behind you..." ¡­¡­ Overseas heaven. The headquarters of the Holy Church. Two breathless, pale figures, from the unknown space, suddenly appeared here. Immediately. In the eyes of shivara and the other 12 Galaxy creatures, there is a lot of consternation. Michael and ye fan, just like lost souls, stood on the ground with their hands, their eyes wide, sweating, and their eyes full of fear. At the next moment, they knelt on the ground directly. In an instant. Looking at this scene, shivaro and others immediately looked at each other, dumbfounded and stunned. They already know. There is another empire in the galaxy. And. It''s the ancient king named Chu Lingxiao that they always thought last time, but now what''s the matter? Didn''t it mean that with a crystal stone containing three million years of ancient emperor''s power, I went to this planet, an area called Huaxia, to catch the emperor''s territory! How did it get this way? Shivarodang''s face changed a little, he realized that things had changed, and his face was heavy. He was the first to ask: "what''s the matter, Michael?" Twelve Galaxy creatures are all at a loss. Look at me, I look at you, and I can''t say a word. Just take down this plan, and suddenly come out of the Galactic Empire. They can frighten the galaxy. Maybe later. There is no need for them to send troops at all. Many cultivation star regions in the galaxy, even those imperial families, will be frightened and surrender directly to them. Finally. As long as we try our best to win the Galactic empress, the whole galaxy will belong to them! The powerful creature of the twelve galaxy, with its head open and its horse body open, asked. "What''s the matter, Archangel?" Since he knew that the angel galaxy was not dead, his name for Michael had changed. Even if both of them are the ancient king peak. But the identity gap between the two men is that they are separated by an ancient emperor of 8 million years. Moreover, the Empire State gods in his Galaxy have disappeared for a million years. There was silence. No one can speak, no one can understand why Michael went to China once and how it came to be like this. "Go back and report to your own galaxy, and say that the Milky way cannot move for the time being! Never move! " "No one can send troops without the news of my angel system!" And when Michael raised a face full of horror, and his eyes trembled, and he faced all the people of the wet Brahma, and his voice was filled with a trembling sound of terror. In an instant. There was a dead silence. Chapter 240 Ye Fan stood on one side of the road. And sivaro and other 12 Galaxy creatures, all face dull. Looking at Michael, who was staggering and rising from the ground, there was a trace of consternation and terror in the eyes of all the people. The war is just around the corner. The galaxies are ready, and suddenly they are standing still. What do you mean?! Shivaro immediately fell silent and asked: "Michael, what did you encounter in China?" "And let us not send troops. Is that what you mean personally, or is it what the emperor of heaven dreams of There is a little dissatisfaction in the tone of the wet Brahma. Isn''t it playing with them? For such a long time. Now the whole outer side of the galaxy is completely surrounded by them. Just wait for the command of the angelic system. They went straight into the galaxy. The ancient emperor of his own family. There are twelve other galaxies, hundreds of ancient king peaks, waiting for them to return to their lives. Now I say I will not move! "Michael, we tolerate your angel galaxy. Before the war, we will move the Empire of the earth, but don''t forget that this is not your angel Galaxy family..." Shivaro had just begun to speak in a sombre voice, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by the fidgety voice of Michael. "Wet Brahma, you idiot, can you hear me out first!" A shrill voice. All of a sudden, it reverberated in the whole headquarters of the Holy Church. Shivaro froze. Twelve galaxies are also stunned. The archangel galaxy, the Archangel Michael, who controls millions of angels, is so rude! They do. Michael was born proud and disdained to speak the words of this lowly creature. "My angel galaxy is the leader of many galaxies this time. Now I command you to stay still for a while!" In the voice of Michael there was fear and impatience. Even when speaking, the expression is a little neurotic. Now he just wants to return to the angel system as soon as possible, and report all the information here to the angel king and the God of heaven. Say. So I''m ready to leave. Before leaving, he called Ye Fan by the way. Even though ye fan is only a mole ant in his eyes, although he still doesn''t understand it, he knows Ye Fan is his angel galaxy, and the God of heaven dreams that the emperor cares. But. He just turned around. With a sound of anger, the vibharath immediately stopped, and Michael was ready to leave. "Today, if you don''t tell us the reason, I will quit first!" Twelve Galaxy creatures. He also stared at Michael''s back. It seems that Michael will not say the reason, and they will quit. After all. At the end of the line, it''s ready to go. Their encirclement of the Milky way has attracted the attention of many galaxies in the universe. At this time let them stay still, is not the intention to embarrass them! Finally. Michael turned his head impatiently. "If I told you that in the Chinese region of this planet, the emperor named Chu Lingxiao could not even take a strike from the eighteen winged ancient emperor with three million years of power. Do you believe it?" Wet Brahma: "..." Twelve Galaxy creatures: "..." In an instant. When this sentence falls. Once again, the whole headquarters of the holy congregation fell into a dead silence. Looking at shivaro and other people, his face was dull. In Michael''s heart, he was also very frightened. His pupils were full of fear. He quickly set up the ancient star road to the angel system, and in a moment, he took Ye Fan and disappeared from the eyes of shivara and others. And after a long time. The whole headquarters of the sacred society was in a mess. Wet Borneo, twelve Galaxy creatures, all scared seven souls and six spirits are flying, shivering all over. After a look at each other, they quickly set up the ancient road to their own galaxy. ¡­¡­ The hinterland of the galaxy. Many of the emperor''s clans hiding here have already noticed that the galaxy is in all directions, gathering a large number of alien creatures. Others don''t know. Don''t they know yet? The vast universe, in addition to the Milky way, there are many galaxies standing at the top of the sky, all of which have empire. "I''m not good at coming." A skinny old man in a blue shirt, with cold eyes, looked out of the galaxy. The old man is full of a cold atmosphere of ancient flood. His dark eyes reveal a city with no bottom, and even a little cunning. At first glance, he is the kind of person who waits for the opportunity and wants to override everyone. For the already enveloped, impenetrable galaxy. Although he was worried about his mouth, there was clearly a glimmer of joy in his pupils. "Ancestor, what should we do now?" And the seven or eight middle-aged people standing around him, though far less powerful than the ancient king of the palace, were all the same in the early days of the ancient king. These ancient kings looked at the encirclement of the galaxy, but they were not worried at all. Instead, their faces were full of uncontrollable excitement. The opportunity of the emperor Yang. Finally! It''s clear that these alien groups outside the galaxy are going to attack the galaxy. There must be emperor standing behind them. Otherwise, how dare you do it. Galaxy wars. It has always been nothing more than resources. If they can cooperate with each other and make a deal It''s not just yangshendi. Many imperial families are ready to move at this moment. But. Only step on the ancestral land of the emperor, as if sleeping, but there is no movement. However. Just then. All the emperor''s faces changed in an instant. The old Yang God Emperor''s eyes were slightly shocked, and his face was suddenly surprised. "How could it be like this? How could it be Why did you withdraw? " ¡­¡­ Ninety nine heavy days, the palace of the empress. Many ancient kings of the Imperial Palace came back at this time. "Report to the empress that all the alien galaxies have retreated to the East and outside of the Galaxy!" "Report to the empress that all the alien groups in the galaxy have retreated to the west of the Galaxy!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wearing a phoenix robe and a phoenix crown, the Milky Way lady sits on the throne of Phoenix jiuxiao, her cold eyes flicker a little. These days. When it was known that an ancient emperor of eight million years had risen outside the galaxy, her heart had not been put down for a day. Especially when she noticed that outside the Milky way, she was surrounded by more than a dozen galaxy clusters, and she knew that something important was going to happen, and now how suddenly Wait for all the Imperial Palace ministers to leave. A figure appeared beside fengjiuxiao. At the next moment, a word came from his ear, which immediately made his face shake. "Elder sister, my man just now came from the earth. A three million year old emperor struck and was ready to kill his master, but his master was not damaged." "It seems that you had a huge error in the strength of your master before." Phoenix jiuxiao: "..." And now. The temple of the angelic system. A voice full of plainness and banter reverberated in everyone''s ears after Michael reported everything. "That''s what scares you? He also made decisions to withdraw the troops of other galaxies. Michael, you Want to die! " To the end. The next moment. The extremely cold breath suddenly filled the main hall of the angel galaxy. Chapter 241 Michael was so scared that he knelt down on the ground, shivering and afraid to look up. And in front of him. On the throne in front of the huge cross, sitting at this time is the dream of the king who has lived for eight million years. The pure little girl''s face, especially cold, was as cold as an arrow''s eyes, staring down at Michael, kneeling on the ground. In the side seat. Sitting is the angel galaxy, the God of the current empire. Although it is far away from the God of the world, it is also an ancient emperor who has lived for a million years. Su Ao, the current Angel king! Just. Su Ao at this time. After hearing what Michael had reported, he was full of dignity and worry. In the galaxy. A planet named earth hides a powerful terrorist who can easily ignore the power of the ancient emperor for three million years! If not known in advance. I''m afraid that they will lose a lot when the army of angel Galaxy comes down on the Milky way. I didn''t expect that. Galaxy, you have such a terrible existence! Think about it? Su Ao did not. The wrinkles are tighter. This angelic system is the God of the Empire. I''ve already given up my mind. But he did not dare to speak because he was afraid of dreams. Michael was white with fear, and his body was trembling. He quickly opened his mouth and explained: "Lord Emperor Zhu, listen to my explanation. It''s not the ultra vires of his subordinates. It''s the Galactic friar named Chu Lingxiao. He''s too powerful and terrifying. " At this point. Michael''s face, compared with that of Chu Lingxiao when he was on the earth and saw that Chu Lingxiao ignored the three million year old emperor''s strike, was more frightened and pale, and his whole body was sweating and cold, and he did not dare to look up. As the ruler of millions of angels. Very clear. Since the birth of the heavenly wasteland King''s dream, every day in his angel system, 100000 angels are missing. At first, only some ordinary angels are missing. At last, even the holy angel Corps is missing. Later. He found out. All the corpses of the angels were transported out of the hot spring of the main hall of the angel system. secretly investigated him afterwards. Let him discover a very frightening truth. These angels. Unexpectedly, all of them died after being sucked by others! Back and forth. Dead angel. Six hundred thousand! Now. Who lives in the hot spring of the main hall, the answer is obvious - their angel galaxy''s dream! It was recorded millions of years ago. The king of heaven dreams of cultivating a set of extremely horrible imperial laws. He needs to suck up the spirit of angels. How can they practice such vicious imperial laws to the same people I thought it was just a matter of fact, but I didn''t think it was true! Michael was afraid that he would be sucked dry. The whole head was on the ground, afraid to move. Now. On both sides of the main hall, there are many Angel systems. The archangels who have reached the ancient king''s realm can agree to the withdrawal of Archangel Michael in their hearts, but no one dare to make a sound. In the face of the God''s dream eight million years ago of the angel system, even the atmosphere dare not breathe. The next moment. Only a cold hum was heard. Suddenly, all the angels in the audience, including the current angel wang Su Ao, had a heart. Suddenly, they tightened. Their faces were tense and scared. A cold sweat came out from their backs. "Don''t you stop the three million year old emperor''s attack? That crystal gem is nothing more than a card made at will when the emperor is bored. To tell you the truth, although it has reached the power of the ancient emperor for three million years, it is only a common strike! " "Got it!" A glance in the eyes. Together with the angel king su''ao, all the angels on the scene suddenly changed their faces and dared not look up. They know better than anyone else. The horror of the dark dream of the king of the wilderness. But it never occurred to me that it was so terrible. Do whatever you like. He has made a crystal gem containing the power of the ancient emperor for three million years. It''s not the strongest strike yet. If you take it seriously. Not yet Hiss! Suddenly, the angel wang Su Ao''s scalp was numb and he could not help but take a breath of cool air. Michael kneeling on the ground shivering. It''s even whiter. It turned out that all his worries were superfluous! In an instant! Michael raised his head in fright, and looked at the vision of the ghost king, full of fear. "Lord Lord, please take a look at my Michael, who has been devouring the angel system for 100000 years, just Just give me a break this time! " I knew that. He dared not make the decision to withdraw. The emperor''s realm on earth is at most an ancient emperor who has lived for five million years. Otherwise, why didn''t the other side stop him when he fled. So it looks. The other side is not without it. But I dare not. "Rao Forgive me this time, Lord, please forgive me this time. " Michael knelt on the ground and kowtowed wildly. At this time, his intestines were blue. Why should I order other galaxies to withdraw! And Suo, the king of the angels, hastened to his feet, and bowed himself a little, and spoke for Michael. "Lord, you can spare him this time. I think he knows he''s wrong." Michael is also the leader of the millions of holy angels. If he died like this, it would be too But he just finished. I saw the pure and moving face of mingmeng. Looking at Su Ao, I saw a charming smile of Dang people. The long jade finger made a hook gesture and chuckled: "come here..." Su Ao was so unprepared when he was in a state of mind. However. Just before he came to the dark dream of the God, his pupil suddenly shrank, his face was frightened, and he couldn''t dodge at all. A jade hand, as long as jade, grabbed his neck directly. The angel king of the day, without any resistance, was carried in the air. This scene. It happened in such a short moment. Suddenly, all the archangel kings and Michael''s eyes opened wide and their legs trembled. When I saw the angel wang Fengsu, just a little bit absorbed the spirit, elegant face, and gradually dried up and withered, they all fell to the ground in fear. The next moment. "It''s so comfortable" a pleasant and strange laugh suddenly reverberated in the audience. To Michael and others. They trembled with fear on the spot. I only felt a sense of horror penetrating into the bone marrow, and all corners of my limbs appeared in an instant, which made their whole body bristle. Everyone opened their eyes and couldn''t believe what happened to them. The current Angel king of their angel Galaxy! Who lived a million years! Unexpectedly So dead! "A million years old emperor, as expected, Darby, but he belongs to the future king of angels." In the laughter of heaven''s desolate King''s dream, it was full of evil and cold, and filled the whole scene in an instant. In an instant. The whole temple of angels is dead. Cold! A chilling cold! The next moment. There is no voice at all. There is a trace of killing a million year old emperor, especially the current Angel king. But there is only endless cold and ruthless tone. "Micael, su''ao, since he likes you so much, do you have any opinion on using his life to replace you?" Michael was trembling and did not dare to speak at all. all the archangel kings on the scene were still like cicadas, with dilated pupils and swallowing saliva. "Now I declare the new king of angels, Ye Fan!" "Three days later, the emperor and ye fan are going to have a grand wedding. At that time, all 12 galaxies, including Tiandi galaxy, must be present!" "As for the galaxy, there is the ancient emperor named Chu Lingxiao on the earth. Since he has withdrawn his troops, he will let go of him and the galaxy for the time being. When the marriage is over, the emperor will lead the army himself and meet Chu Lingxiao!" The great temple of the angelic system. This moment. There was only a dream from the heaven and earth, a cold voice, but when she said that she wanted to marry Ye Fan, there was a faint happy smile on her face. Like this moment. She is just a little girl. Chapter 242 Taishan peak. Chu Lingxiao sat on it, day after day, ten ancient gates of reincarnation as big as mountains, emitting the ancient and long breath, still standing there. Gradually the breath changed. As if to see through the vicissitudes of the world, become extremely sad. Like the wind. It swept the whole mount tai. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stood on it, looking at the front in a quiet way. Fusu, the key, left. The ten samsara ancient gate, the oldest one, is just like the Shenyu galaxy, and the nearest one is the tenth samsara gate engraved with Ye Fan''s name. If even his invincible time. No surpassing. Even if it''s 90 million years old, it''s not the answer he''s looking for. This period is two days. No one dares to disturb Chu Lingxiao. He''s all over it. It was dusk the next day. Finally. There is a Miaoman, with a trace of fear and timidity, firm shadow, biting thin lips, looking up at the top of the mountain. She, with Guqin on her back, is a mere mortal, but step by step, climbing towards the top of Mount Tai calmly. Chu Lingxiao on the top of the mountain. I knew someone was coming. His eyes, no sorrow, no joy, calm face, still carrying hands, no words, as if to become an eternal statue. But in the eyes. But slightly revealed a touch of memories, eyes quiet, looking at the distance dusk is coming. And this way carries the beautiful shadow of Guqin. It''s Xia shisan''s mother who plays in Luoyang''s late Liuqin Academy. At this time of her. Still wearing that thin red shirt, tall posture, skin beauty as snow, not as the woman of the day, deliberately dressed. But the thin lips are shining with light, cold eyes, and the peerless face that is not close to the living. The more obvious Xia Sanniang has a unique temperament, which is high cold, pure and charming, but only the little cold in the beautiful eyes, which is inadvertently revealed, finally knows what kind of woman Xia Sanniang is. Even in ancient times, there was no dignity in the opera. But compared with any woman in the world, she has a trace of pride. She has no sense of inferiority in the face of outsiders because of her unbearable identity. But. Today''s her. But compared with the usual face of the crowd, the cold beautiful eyes, a little more flustered. She has reached the top of Mount Tai. Standing behind Chu Lingxiao. Although I know in my heart that Chu Lingxiao is a man who can''t relate to her all her life. The immortal. She is a woman who has no identity but can only play the piano and sing. How dare she expect it? But since she met Chu Lingxiao that day, she has many doubts in her mind. To this day. She really wants to know. Why? Why did Mingming meet for the first time, but she felt very kind and familiar with Chu Lingxiao. After that day. She often has the same dream. In the dream, there will always be a woman who has the same identity, looks similar and wears a red dress. There was a white figure beside the woman, as if she had already seen it. But even though there are many doubts in my heart. But when I saw Chu Lingxiao on the top of Mount Tai, I couldn''t say a word. A cool face. Looking at that carrying hands, standing on the edge of the mountain, in the eyes of Xia Sanniang, the temperament is like the spirit of Chu Lingxiao. It''s close. However, her face was full of self mockery, and there was a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth. I am such an ancient street singer. How could she have known such a man as she could never reach. When the line of sight slightly turned to one side, I saw that the ten roads were like mountains, sending out the breath of matchless vicissitudes, standing in front of the ancient gate of reincarnation, which made the eyes of Xia Sanniang tremble even more. Looking at that calm, calm face like still water, wearing a white dress of Chu Lingxiao, suddenly let her eyes a little more gloomy. Immediately. Bite thin lips, stubborn face, turned around, ready to leave. Yeah. It''s her who has become amorous In the eyes of the other party, I''m just a small passer-by, and I can''t be a small passer-by any more. The meeting in Liuqin hall in the evening may be just a game for this man to pass the time when he''s bored. And her familiarity Just being amorous. "Why do you leave now that you have come?" But in Xia Sanniang''s step, when she went down the mountain, there was a faint voice in her ear, which made her delicate body suddenly tremble. Even Xia shisan Niang herself did not know why, why there was a trace of joy and expectation in her heart. Summer 13 Niang hurriedly turned around and looked at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of her. Her beautiful eyes trembled slightly. "Young master......" But I just want to talk. Suddenly, I think of Chu Lingxiao''s identity, and change my way: "Sir, little girl Not... I didn''t mean to disturb you. Please forgive me. " After hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words at this time, Xia Sanniang lost his cool nature in the past, speaking with a trace of tremor and a little bit at a loss. Compared with other resurrected ancients. Which is not an ancient celebrity. Even the emperor. She is the only one who has no identity. She is the only one who can touch Chu Lingxiao. Now she is a fairy. She came today just to try. But I didn''t expect that it would really attract the other party''s attention. "It doesn''t matter." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Immediately. Then he stopped talking. Immediately. Xia Sanniang, standing in the same place, looked at Chu Lingxiao and was at a loss. For a long time. Xia shisan''s mother summoned up her courage, squeezed her jade hand tightly, and came to Chu Lingxiao step by step. Every step forward. She felt that her heart was quickening unconsciously. When finally came to Chu Lingxiao. She felt more that the man in front of her had an inexplicable attraction, which made her unable to bear it, so she leaned up. Suddenly. Then he returned to God. In a hurry, he drew a distance. The pretty face, with cold temperament and charming charm, blushed and bowed. I dare not look at Chu Lingxiao in front of me again. But the familiar feeling in my heart is more and more intense. She didn''t know why. Especially when I look up and look at the ten samsara ancient gate in front of me, it seems to resonate with me. She felt that her soul was trembling with excitement and seemed to be about to leave her body and fly into it. That kind of near sublimation sense of reality, immediately let Xia shisan Niang, eyes light flutter, some fear, even let her be stunned. Because. That sense of expectation, again! And stronger than before! I haven''t waited for her to speak. Seeing Chu Lingxiao slightly turn his head, the quiet and vicissitudes of the eyes, looking at Xia shisan Niang, suddenly the fear that the soul was about to fly out disappeared. "Everyone has a past life, a future life, a kowtow on the way of reincarnation, a memory of the past life, a total forgetting. Do you want to see your own future life?" But the light words in her ear, made her heart more suspended. Chapter 243 The moment I heard that. Summer 13 Niang, at a loss. To see your own afterlife? Is this kind of thing possible in the world? But Chu Lingxiao''s next words, but let Xia thirteen niangs, eyes, full of incredible. "If you want to see me, I will take you to see you. After that, the doubts in your heart will be solved one by one." Really? Can she really see her afterlife? Immediately. Xia Sanniang, that cold face, lost his mind, stood on the top of Mount Tai, silent for a long time. She understood. I have been a person who has been damned for hundreds of years, and I don''t belong to this era at all. She, as well as those ancient celebrities and even the emperor''s figures, can''t live another life without the existence of this man in front of her. But even if we know that Chu Lingxiao revived her, we can''t believe that we can still see the next life. But she in the afterlife. Is it still me Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "are you ready?" Xia Sanniang and Liu Ruying, in this matter, Chu Lingxiao also wants to know if he can find what he wants when two similar people appear in the same era. Even though. He has done it countless times Suddenly. Xia shisan Niang raised her head and nodded firmly. "If there is an afterlife, I want to see it. I want to see what I am like in the afterlife." "Well, come with me." The voice just dropped. Xia Sanniang''s eyes suddenly turned, appearing on a dark, ancient road, surrounded by a deep, numerous wooden bridges, standing on a yellow river. Look at all this. Summer 13 Niang beautiful Mou shudders, in the heart slightly gives birth to a trace of fear, hurriedly looks to the front, when sees Chu Lingxiao is in front of oneself, cannot help but deeply relieved. This is the road. There seems to be no end at all. The sound of stabbing water came from my ear. With a gloomy and horrible breath, I couldn''t help but frighten Xia shisan''s mother again and hurry up. But just a few seconds after taking the fast step, she suddenly hit Chu Lingxiao. She blushed and lowered her head. "Gong Young master, what is this place? " Except for the chilling and strange sound of running water. Only two people step by step, toward the front, step on the ground of the clattering sound. Chu Lingxiao carries his hands on his back. It seems that I have been here many times, with a calm look, and a light way: "in the words of ordinary people, you can call this place the underground mansion. The bridge you see is the yellow spring bridge of reincarnation." Summer 13 Niang heart a tight. Stop talking. This dark road is very long, but gradually there is a light in front of her. As Xia shisan Niang gets closer and closer, the light in front of her suddenly becomes extremely dazzling, which makes her eyes close. She closed her eyes. With her own feeling, she walked all the way forward. After half an hour of walking like this, suddenly she smelled a strong fragrance of flowers, and there were birds singing in her ear. The next moment. Xia Sanniang, open her eyes, but accidentally, she bumped into Chu Lingxiao''s back. This time, Xia Sanniang bumped into Chu Lingxiao, her head hurt a little. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, she kneaded her head wrongly. However. At this time. When she saw everything around her, Xia shisan''s eyes were wide, her lips were thin and her face was inconceivable. "This is..." Everything around has changed, houses, buildings, breath. Although it is not as simple as the era she once lived in, but since her resurrection, I have read a lot of books about her era and the world hundreds of years later. Even though it is difficult to understand, it can be vaguely recognized that this is the world a hundred years ago, here Is it the world she lives in? She should not have lived until now, but she was raised in this world, but now she comes here from the world a hundred years after her next life. This moment. Xia Sanniang''s eyes are a little trance. Her face is full of trance and her heart is full of complexity. She looks at the ancient city full of gunsmoke below. Murmured: "what is my afterlife..." Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stood on the cliff and looked at the world from afar. His eyes had not been lost. Only a little memory. Only those who have experienced the vicissitudes of life know that it is a kind of quiet and cool sigh. The cliff where he stands now. It is Wangyue cliff. And the world below. The ancient capital of Jinling a hundred years ago! "Go on, your next life. You should be thirteen now." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. For Liu Ruying. He once wanted to teach a set of emperor Dharma, but there were too few people like Liu Ruying, who wanted to be a mortal or an immortal. Summer ten niangs in the heart suddenly some uneasy. After all. It''s my afterlife! In this world, who can see his afterlife On the cliff. In a flash, Chu Lingxiao took Liu Ruying to the gate of a tea house in the ancient capital of Jinling a hundred years ago. They just showed up. Then came. He heard a harsh, sharp curse, full of acrimony and disdain. "You dead girl, get out of here for my mother. The beggar on the street is not qualified to live in our tea house!" I only saw a few expressionless big men, and pushed a thin, worn-out, patched little girl from the tea house to the street. The little girl''s face is dirty and her hair is a little messy, but she has a little aura in her eyes that no one else has. The next moment. I saw a middle-aged woman with a red silk handkerchief in her hand and a waist in her hands. She came out with her toes high and angry. Go with it. A piece of ancient Qin made of wood was thrown beside the little girl. The strings, which were not very firm, were broken directly. However. The middle-aged woman, however, looked at the little girl with disdain and disgust on her face. She waved and said: "go away, we tea house, don''t accept beggars, go away!" And the little girl who fell on the ground, her face was full of pain. When she saw the broken string, her eyes were filled with tears of grievance, but she was biting her teeth. She was stubborn and didn''t let herself cry. She didn''t understand. Why I am an orphan in my life with only a broken xylophone. It''s clear that I''ve worked hard to sell money on the street. But to the other side of the mouth. It''s from begging The streets are crowded around. Chu Lingxiao''s face is expressionless, still standing there quietly. And Xia shisan Niang, impatient, hurriedly walked over to help the little girl, but before her hand met each other, she was pushed away by the little girl''s stubborn face. "Get out of the way, you don''t need to pity me!" The next moment. In countless people pointing, hissing eyes, the little girl holding the piece fell to the ground, broken the string of the xylophone, struggling to run away. Chapter 244 Xia Sanniang, her face is full of consternation. Looking at the little girl who pushed away the crowd and left. When you see Xia Sanniang dressed in a red suit, with a tall figure, temperament and appearance, she is just a unique woman. The middle-aged woman standing at the gate of the tea house, suddenly, her face was full of wonder. She hurriedly stepped forward and said with a smile: "Yo, this girl, you are so beautiful. You come to stay in our tea house or to drink tea." Just finished. "You guys, why are you still in a daze? Don''t invite this girl in now?" he said, looking at the young men nearby Summer 13 Niang, one face is muddled. Hurry to explain: "you misunderstood, I didn''t come to stay..." Hear that. This gorgeous middle-aged woman, not only did not get angry at all, but her face was still full of smiles. It doesn''t matter. Just in the eyes. But with a strange meaning. Standing there, I have been unbridled and aggressive, looking up and down at Xia Sanniang. To be looked at with such uncomfortable eyes. Xia Sanniang frowned slightly, but she didn''t say anything. She pointed to the direction the little girl had just left and asked: "that was..." I haven''t asked you all. He was interrupted by a middle-aged woman and said with disdain: "you say that Liu Ruying, the dead girl, is a beggar selling songs on the street, objective..." But. She also did not finish, was a light voice, also interrupted. "Let''s go." The middle-aged woman was stunned. She didn''t see what was going on at all. She saw Chu Lingxiao in white, standing beside Xia Sanniang. One white and one red. Let her think Chu Lingxiao and Xia shisan Niang are a pair, suddenly her eyes slightly show a trace of bad. Just raised his head. I saw Chu Lingxiao, who had left with Xia shisan''s mother. Not waiting for the two figures, completely disappeared. I saw a middle-aged woman with a trace of gloom on her face. Facing a big man beside me, she said in a deep voice: "follow up and see where these two people are." Next. Then he ordered other people to: "you guys, go to inform Luo valve and say that you can find a unique creature, so as to make sure it suits his heart this time." Several big men nodded to leave at once. Only the owner of the tea house was left. The middle-aged woman stood in the same place and looked at the direction where Chu Lingxiao and Xia shisan Niang left. There was a sneer of satire and complacency on her lips. "It''s a pity that this couple, in the age of war and chaos, who told you to appear in Jinling City guarded by Luofu?" "Wait for that red dress woman to become the woman of Luo valve, that old woman can send this time!" Just. She doesn''t know yet. I made a very serious mistake Jinling City, outskirts. A shabby thatched cottage, a little girl holding a shabby xylophone in her hands, mending the broken strings with tears in her eyes, the aggrieved look is very lovable. And 50 meters outside. Two figures suddenly appear here. Looking at the little girl not far ahead, who is playing the strings, Xia Sanniang is in a tense and helpless mood. Chu Lingxiao brought her here. She understood. The little girl who just drove out of the tea house should be her afterlife. Although Xia Sanniang is a cool woman. But whoever sees himself in the afterlife will be lost. "Don''t go and have a look?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Looking at Liu Ruying, who is only 13 years old in front of him, Chu Lingxiao can''t help recalling the scene when he first met each other when he was 25, but this time it was earlier. "First Will you not come, sir? " Xia Sanniang looks at Chu Lingxiao with some consternation. "No, there are some flies. I''ll kill them later. You can talk to her." "Flies?" Xia shisan Niang''s face was full of doubts. She didn''t understand what Chu Lingxiao meant for a while, but she still couldn''t bear the palpitation in her heart. Step by step, she walked towards Liu Ruying, a 13-year-old girl, nervously. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stood quietly in the same place, looking up at the sky, sighed a little. "Still, it doesn''t appear..." The world, existing in this world, is nothing more than strength, power, money, beauty And he just wanted to find the flower. Once found. Then we can realize the real reincarnation. Those who die will come back, not the body, but the soul. Unfortunately, they still don''t ¡­¡­ Xia Sanniang looks uneasy and walks to the 13-year-old Liu Ruying. As soon as she gets close to her, she sees Liu Ruying holding up the Guqin in a hurry. Her face is alert and she goes back: "who are you! What are you doing! " At first. At the gate of the tea house, Liu Ruying didn''t see Xia Sanniang. But now when she saw her face, there was a flash of confusion. She always felt that Xia Sanniang''s face was a little See Liu Ruying. Xia Sanniang didn''t know how to say it, but she had a kind smile on her face and made up a lie: "little Little sister, I see you play the piano so well, so So I want to teach you. " Say that. Summer 13 Niang, heart is full of bitter smile. She really didn''t know how to communicate with her afterlife. She could only say a reason that even she felt far fetched. Just. She just finished. Liu Ruying not only gradually let go of her guard, but also smiled excitedly. When she came to Xia Sanniang, she said excitedly: "elder sister, are you serious?" Immediately. Summer thirteen niangs in front of a bright, found the topic. This moment. Two people of different times. The two girls, who are closely related to each other and also play the piano and sing, sat by the thatched cottage and talked. During this period. Xia Sanniang, she taught all the Guqin books she had learned to Liu Ruying, who is only 13 years old now, with the Guqin she carried behind her. Just. Soon. She noticed that Chu Lingxiao, who was not far away and dressed in a white suit, was detached, as if she were in a perfect combination with heaven and earth, which immediately reflected in Liu Ruying''s eyes. "Sister, then Is that big brother with you? " Xia Sanniang was a little surprised, but she managed to squeeze out a smile on her face. She replied: "yes..." "Then why can''t he come here?" Liu Yueying said, her eyes showed a touch of loneliness, as if she had found something. She immediately lowered her head and lost her face: "I know, it must be that I am too dirty to come here." Liu Ruying, 13. It''s very sensitive inside. It''s not as strong as it was when I was 25. Xia shisan''s mother is at a loss. She just wanted to comfort Liu Ruying, but at the moment when she looked at Chu Lingxiao, her beautiful eyes suddenly trembled, and there was something strange in her heart. I feel Chu Lingxiao standing in the open space in the distance. In this suburb, at this moment, he suddenly looks sad. Dugu, it seems that he is the only one in the world. "Sir, have you always been alone..." ¡­¡­ It''s just that in her mind. "Zhao Shidan, where are the beauties in red?" Only heard a very arrogant, full of eager heavy voice, came. The next moment. I only saw a fat, middle-aged man in uniform, riding on the back of a horse, looking around. He was followed by thousands of strong men. And summer 13 Niang sees that middle-aged person next to, still have that tea courtyard middle-aged woman before, just she just looked past. I saw the middle-aged woman, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes, pointing to her side excitedly. "Lo valve, look, it''s her!" Chapter 245 Looking at each other, he pointed at himself. Then look at the fat man, followed by thousands of middle-aged men, looking at their own eyes, full of desire, Xia shisan Niang''s face suddenly slightly changed. But when he saw Chu Lingxiao, he stood on the only way for the other side and didn''t pay attention to it any more. Here, sir. There is only one kind of people in the world, the dead But Liu Ruying, who was only 13 years old, shrank in fright when she saw the middle-aged man. However, after summer, she gently held her hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK, big brother, he will beat them all away." Liu Ruying did not know why. I''m hearing that. Looking not far away, Chu Lingxiao, dressed in white, believed Xia''s words. Even those who come. It''s the head of the ancient capital of Jinling. There are tens of thousands of people under his hand. No one in Jinling dare to provoke Luo Tianwei! Xia shisan''s mother shakes her head. These people, I hope they will not contradict each other too much later, maybe they will live. "Come on, let''s go on." Liu Ruying looks at Chu Lingxiao with lingering fear. At this time, half of her thoughts are not far away, and she looks at the past from time to time. Zhao Shidan, the owner of the tea house leading the way. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao was in the middle of the road, I immediately recognized Chu Lingxiao, the man next to Xia Sanniang. The next moment. He walked quickly and threw a dozen notes at Chu Lingxiao''s heel. Mu Lu despised: "you are lucky, boy. Here, Lord Luo takes a fancy to your woman. Even if the money is awarded to you by Lord Luo." But when she saw Chu Lingxiao. Unexpectedly, he was still in the middle of the road, and suddenly his tone was gloomy: "what''s the matter? Boy? You don''t have enough? " Say. Then he took out another pile and threw it on Chu Lingxiao. "Is that enough?" But Chu Lingxiao still did not have any reaction. His eyes were as calm as a pool of water, and he looked at Zhao Shidan lightly. This is what it looks like. Immediately. Zhao Shidan lost his interest. He called a few big men around him and said lightly: "throw this kid aside, don''t be in the way of Luo valve." She has just finished speaking. Behind him came a voice of great impatience. "Zhao Shidan, what are you doing up front?" I saw Luo Tianwei''s valve head, riding on the horse''s back, looking towards Xia Sanniang all the time. The eyes full of possessiveness fully showed how eager Luo Tianwei was at the moment, and saliva flowed out. He has never seen such a beautiful woman. What a disaster to the country and the people! Seeing that Luo Tianwei was already urging, Zhao Shidan hurriedly waved to all the strong men around him. "Come on, come on, throw this kid aside." Just. The hands of those big men were just a hair away from Chu Lingxiao. In an instant, their huge bodies were shot in all directions. Immediately. Zhao Shidan''s eyes glared with fear, and hurriedly ran back to Luo Tianwei, who was riding on the horse''s back. This scene. Also by the 13-year-old Liu Ruying, looked in the eye, startled she immediately small mouth opens big, the full face is inconceivable. "Big brother He... Is he a warrior? " And this scene. Also by Luo Tianwei, as well as thousands of his subordinates behind him, see clearly. Immediately. They were all shocked. "Warrior?" Luo Tianwei''s eyes were startled, and Zhao Shidan, who was scared and discolored, pointed directly at Chu Lingxiao and said with fear: "Luo valve, this This boy, it''s the woman who just... " Just. I haven''t waited for her to finish. Luo Tianwei waved at will and said lightly: "Zhou Lao, this boy, I will give it to you." The next moment. I saw an old man with a strong body, wearing a black Zhongshan suit and a beard. He was indifferent, with his hands on his back, and a high-ranking personage from outside the world. He came out slowly. He is Luo Tianwei. The reason why it can dominate the whole Jinling. It''s not just tens of thousands of people under your hand that you rely on. The biggest one is the old man in front of you. What about the warrior? The warrior is also strong and weak. The boy in front of me, who dares to block the woman that Luo Tianwei likes, must die! "Young man, you..." However. The old man just came out with the appearance of an expert. Just when he wanted to teach Chu Lingxiao a lesson, Chu Lingxiao only looked at the past for a moment, and the old man''s body turned to ashes directly. Only in a second! In an instant. Thousands of people are still. They all stare at each other. Their faces are appalled. They don''t understand what happened just now. How could the peerless master in their eyes Luo Tianwei is even more silly, scared directly from the horse back, fell down. And Zhao Shidan is also a butt. I fell to the ground scared. Another second. All the people in front, turn to ashes directly. This scene. Fall in the eyes of 13-year-old Liu Ruying, a pair of small eyes suddenly stare big, only two words appear in her mind. Immortal! Once upon a time, the reason why Jinling City will be spread out in the future is that there is a mysterious strong man, in fact, it is because of this scene today. ¡­¡­ Jinling City is approaching dusk. Chu Lingxiao and Xia Sanniang leave. Before leaving. Xia Sanniang, standing on the moon watching cliff, took a deep look at Liu Ruying in Jinling City, followed Chu Lingxiao and walked into the reincarnation road again. Different from before. At this time, Xia Sanniang''s doubts in her heart have been completely solved. But. The difference is. She left the red dress and the Guqin to Liu Ruying, who was 13 years old a hundred years ago. Walking on the deep road of reincarnation. The cold breath makes Liu Ruying, who only has light clothes, feel cold. Just. she just felt as like as two peas, and suddenly she had a dress that was just like her red dress. "Wear it. It''s yours." Xia Sanniang could not help but look at Chu Lingxiao in front of her, and her face was full of doubts. "This is the one you gave her. After she died, she kept it in the late Liuqin hall." Hear that. Suddenly. Xia shisan Niang''s delicate body trembles. She looks at Chu Lingxiao, who is carrying her hands on her back and walking quietly in front of her. Her face is suddenly dumb. That''s what she found out. The woman in the dream is Liu Ruying The next moment. Chu Lingxiao and Xia Sanniang then returned to the top of Mount Tai, as before, dusk was coming, as if nothing had happened. However. Xia Sanniang, however, still lost her mind. Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing on the top of the mountain, her beautiful eyes trembled and murmured: "Sir, isn''t it Is all this really predestined? " She went back a hundred years ago and gave Liu Ruying red dress and Guqin. Now she is back to her side? I can remember all this again. But also found that Chu Lingxiao is the most important person. "Sir, have you always been like this?" "Yes, it has always been..." Light sigh, from the top of Mount Tai. Looking at the man in a white suit in front of her, Xia Sanniang suddenly realized that the man in front of her was very sad. She didn''t know why and why she would ask that sentence at this moment. Are you alone, sir? Someone once asked me that. How did you answer that, sir, or why did you do all this? "I want to revive some people, some really the same people." A slight sigh. Mixed with endless vicissitudes. This moment. When Chu Lingxiao raised his head for a moment, his eyes were very quiet and far away, and instantly penetrated beyond the galaxy. Red cage all over the sky, jubilant. The emperor and the gods come to congratulate. Someone is married Chapter 246 Angel galaxy. Today''s wedding. In fact, according to the ancient rules of the angel system, in order to ensure the purity of blood, no angel is allowed to marry with an alien, otherwise, light will drive out the angel system, heavy will die! No one can change All the time, the king of angels agreed with this rule very much, so it has been kept until now. However. This is the exception. The gods of the Empire come to congratulate. No one thought that it was the dream of the king of the wilderness to get married. This terrible old lady who lived for eight million years got married! In general, Empire and gods. No matter men or women, they are always high, few people can let them leave their blood. Even between the Empire State gods and the Empire State gods, it rarely happens. Don''t look at the surface. Respect each other like a guest. But inside. Everyone thinks that they are better than each other, so the marriage of the emperor and the gods is almost a big event that shakes half of the universe. What''s more Or the ancient female emperor, the God of heaven! But when several gods arrived at the angel system, they were shocked. The eight million year old female emperor, the other half of whom is married, is actually a thousand year old leader of the galaxy. Today''s accomplishments are just the peak of true immortals, which can be favored by the king of the wilderness. Such a sudden announcement to the outside world that they want to marry each other sounds extremely strange to them. What''s more appalling is that. For such a small Lord, the God of heaven killed Su Ao, the angel king of the day, and raised a foreign nation to the throne of the angel king! One is the ancient emperor Su Ao! One is in Even in the eyes of fairyland, it''s tiny as the ant''s scum. Is it crazy to dream in the dark? Big wedding venue. A red cage, to this once only white monotonous Angel galaxy, added 12 minutes of festive color. It can be on the internal site. Only the gods in the emperor''s realm are qualified to be seated in the area. There are several hazy figures, which make others unable to see clearly, so that they feel ethereal. Between each other, calm face, face slightly dignified look at each other. The gods of the Empire come to congratulate. Except for the celestial system. There are also three gods from afar who are similar to the Milky way in cultivating civilization. Each of them, dressed in a gold emperor''s robe and wearing a glass emperor''s crown, has a cold and dim vision, just like the ancient emperor''s sitting posture, which makes everyone outside take a look and feel an extremely turbulent atmosphere of the emperor, coming to their faces in an instant. For a long time. The ancient emperor, including the Tiandi galaxy, suddenly looked at each other coldly. Suddenly, their faces changed, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of their mouths. Gradually, they looked at each other and laughed directly at each other. "You emperor, it seems that your magic power has disappeared for a hundred thousand years. Now it has grown a lot." "God, we are here for each other." "I don''t think you two should compliment each other. In front of the emperor, our three ways are not worth mentioning." Speaking of this seemingly scholar like, young-looking emperor, from the breath of his body circulation, this is a four way emperor who is about to step into the ancient emperor''s territory. In the universe. Only emperor Jing, and a few of the ancient king''s top powers who can resist the 20 moves of emperor Jing, know that emperor Jing is also divided into strengths and weaknesses, not directly divided into a level by the ancient emperor. The ancient emperor who has reached 500000 years is called the five way emperor! And so on. In a million years, it can be called the ten way emperor. Until 1.9 million years, it can enter into a new field, which is called - heaven! And this field. Up to now, even the ancient emperor in the Tiandi galaxy is not clearly divided. And under half a million years. Just like the female emperor of the galaxy, it can only be called the three way emperor. The three empires present. They are Youjin, xuanran and Wutian youth. All three are the four emperors who have stepped into 500000 years! The ancient emperor of the Heavenly Emperor system, with the hot smell of the sun around him, is much better than the three people present. He is a fifteen way emperor. Talk about the other three realms. Qianyuan is hidden in the hot light. Ye is brilliant. From the beginning to the end, he doesn''t speak. Suddenly. The emperor asked: "Sir Tian Di, I''ve heard about your Tiandi galaxy, which has combined with the angel galaxy, and the other 12 galaxies. Do you want to attack the galaxy?" The voice just dropped. When you emperor, you Jin and God Emperor xuanran all looked to the emperor Qianyuan. Say it. The galaxy has a great relationship with their three realms, but it''s been a long time since then. Even their three realms are of unknown origin. What''s the use. Once upon a time. They also want to join hands to attack the Milky way, but after a long examination, they decided to forget. The Milky way is too mysterious. A million years ago, the mystery of the universe where the Empire of the twelve galaxies disappeared near the Milky way has not been solved yet. But now it''s different. Because. God forbid the king''s dream is born! And for Emperor Wu Tian''s inquiry. Emperor Qianyuan just gave a faint hum, and then, in a light voice, said: "the mystery of the disappearance of the Empire of the twelve galaxies, if it''s right, should be solved." Untie it? Hear that. The three emperors were shocked. They looked at each other with dignified faces. They did not blink at emperor Qianyuan. To be honest. Twelve galaxies, among the Lost Gods, there are many five ancient emperors Otherwise. How can it become a mystery about the change of color on the top of the universe''s Galaxy empires. Emperor wudian hurriedly asked: "what''s the matter, elder emperor Tian?" When you emperor, you Jin and God Emperor xuanran were also interrogated by Mu Lu. "It has been tested that there is indeed a powerful terrorist in the galaxy who is superior to the ancient emperor, and he is likely to step into - heaven!" In an instant. As soon as this sentence was said, the emperor''s face suddenly changed, especially when he heard that word, his pupils were full of horror. That is to surpass the 19th emperor! However. Before their mood settled down, the next sentence of emperor Qianyuan made their hair stand up. "I''m afraid that man has come a long way in the field of heaven, because even three million years of ancient emperor''s strike has nothing to do with him!" When Emperor Qianyuan said this, his tone also had a little tremor. However, in order to maintain an unfathomable attitude in front of the three emperors who had not yet entered the Empire, he quickly suppressed it. But. This moment. Emperor Donghuang has no sky, but his eyes are shining and trembling. His face is full of horror. He is totally dumb. He disappears in an instant and wants to share a piece of the Milky way. They didn''t even enter the ancient emperor. How dare you get involved in such a level of struggle? Isn''t it tired of living Chapter 247 This moment. There was a cold silence around. The Eastern Emperor has no heaven, the time you Jin, the air Xuan ran three four emperors, the head is a blank. They are afraid of the galaxy. The disappearance of the emperor''s realm and gods, which is limited to one million years, still has a trace of respect in the galaxy. However, since the birth of the dark dream of the God of famine, this trace of respect has gradually become unclear. Eight million years old emperor. Even if they don''t know the specific strength division of the "heaven" field, they are sure that the God of the wasteland is the strong one in this field! But they never thought of it. There is such a terrible God in the Galaxy! How could this universe become like this! Any galaxy. A Heavenly Emperor who has been above three million years! Are all the strong men in this field going to be born! Don''t say anything else. The divine realm galaxy. The king of Odin is honored as the king of gods by many gods in the Empire. Though it has lasted for tens of millions of years, it is clear to them that the king of Odin can only live to this day with the help of the power of time jewels. On the bright side. It''s tens of millions of years old. But in fact, the strength should not be much better than the ghost dream of the God of famine. Even. They think that the strength of the ghost dream of the God of heaven should be superior to Odin, the king of gods! Otherwise. King Odin, how could he have been generous and praised the ghost dream of the emperor. But whether it''s the God of Odin or the God of the wilderness, they can understand why they are so powerful. One has five gems of the universe - time gemstone! One is the terrible ancient lady who once made many galaxies tremble with fear! They are strong. It has its own reason. But what about the Milky way? Why can a God be born? Or can ignore the three million year old God of terror strong! Now. The three emperors, Wutian, Shiyou and xuanran, felt a sense of horror pouring into their hearts and bones, which made their bodies shiver, their eyes widen, and their breath heavier. There is a feeling of near suffocation, which has been hanging in the throat and choking like wax. They are only four emperors. Even the ancient emperor did not enter. Like emperor Qianyuan, they all feel that they can''t even know how to die, let alone emperor Tiandao! All of a sudden, they put their thoughts in their hearts. The cancellation is clean. I dare not even think about it. But the emperor Qianyuan, who was hidden in the hot light, saw the three people''s expression of the gaffe at the moment, but he snorted coldly in his heart. His eyes were full of disdain. "The three of you have self-knowledge. It''s a pity that it''s too late to divide the fat part of the Galaxy!" "If you had come earlier, you would have had a chance, but now you still want to intervene. It''s just wishful thinking!" In the heart of emperor Qianyuan, fear comes back to fear. But as long as I think of the dream of the heaven''s desolation king, before the big marriage, I can''t help but weaken the fear in my heart. An emperor of heaven! In his heart, he regretted the deal he had made with the ghost dream of the emperor of heaven. The Galactic empress, though he wanted to conquer the emperor, compared with the resources behind a god way emperor, was really small! After learning that there is a god of heaven in the galaxy, it''s obvious that none of the three people dare to mention this again. Emperor wudian quickly digs away from this topic. Looking at the red cage all over the sky, just like the stars, the main hall of angels hung in the sky. The emperor could not help showing a little fear in the eyes of heaven. The hall was a generation of Galaxy Empire, and the voice was small. "You say, the emperor of heaven''s wasteland, how could he marry a nameless Millennium leader?" Actually. In the eyes of the three. Although we know that there is a terrible God in the galaxy, we still think it''s better to be the God of the wilderness. Otherwise. The celestial emperor of the galaxy, why didn''t he attack the surrounding galaxy for so many years. It must be that the other side knows the dark dream of the God of the wasteland, is still alive, and is not his opponent! "What do you think?" When you Jin is also tone, very conservative, dare not talk about. None of the three dare to speak. Emperor Qianyuan''s face also became dignified, and the whole person was suddenly silent in the burning light. For a millennial leader. At the cost of killing the current Angel king, a ten way emperor! The difference between the two. Dragons and ants! At last, they put it on the throne of the angel king and let a real immortal peak become the angel king. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it was true anyway. Emperor Qianyuan said to himself coldly. "Don''t you Is it true that, as it is said, the God of the wasteland dreams that this woman once fell in love with another mysterious emperor of heaven? " But think about it. I don''t think so. How could a real immortal be reincarnation of emperor Tiandao? In this universe, he has never heard of any news about the fall of emperor Tiandao. ¡­¡­ The temple of angels. Ye Fan at the moment is happy, surprised, proud, confused and confused. All kinds of emotions interweave in his heart, which makes him feel the tender, boneless and fragrant body he is holding in his arms now, which makes his heart flutter and jump wildly. Some of them are not true. "Little brother from the earth, later You''ll always be with your sister in the future. " But when he heard the soft and greasy voice of his little daughter''s house, he stuck it in his arms, afraid of running away and making a soft voice like coquetry, Ye Fan suddenly felt that his whole life had reached the peak. He, Ye Fan. Really sit up, only the Empire on the top, will sit on the main position of the Galaxy! There is also a female emperor who has lived for eight million years. She is unique in appearance, temperament, strength and universe. She gives herself a hug. Is this a dream Ye Fan''s expression on the surface at this time is restrained, but his heart is already laughing up to the sky, and his heart is very proud and joyful. Although I don''t know why King Tianhuang is so attached to him, but only from the other side for him, even the angel king killed him, and gave him all the power of the ancient emperor for one million years. In this sense, I must be a very important person for King Tianhuang! Otherwise. How could this be done. At this time. In the dark dream of the emperor, he raised a face that was pure and pure without losing the cold. His eyes were full of infatuation. Looking at Ye Fan''s face, he stroked it very gently. Vaguely, his eyes became slightly trance, which seemed to remind some memories. He murmured: "you Finally back... " Ye Fan''s heart was full of doubts, but he didn''t take them seriously. There was a hysteria in his eyes, a pure sense of killing. His voice was full of eagerness: "dream Dream, when will we take the galaxy? " Wang mingmeng''s face changed a little and flashed a little sad, but he still touched Ye Fan''s face and murmured: "tomorrow Elder sister, I''ll take revenge for you, attack and occupy other regions of the galaxy first, and then take Chu Lingxiao. " Hear that. Ye Fan''s heart. It''s a roar. "Chu Lingxiao, I finally have the chance to step on your feet. I will return all the humiliation you have brought to me twice!" Just. He didn''t notice the dark dream of the king of the desolation, the disappointment and gloom in his eyes. The distant earth. Mount Tai. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, suddenly looked up at the stars, his lonely eyes mixed with endless years and vicissitudes, and sighed. "If you believe in the future, you will have it. If you don''t believe in it, you will have no one. As time goes by, there will be two identical flowers in the world. Looking back for thousands of years, one will wither and the other will bloom." You waited eight million years. I''ve been waiting for a billion years Chapter 248 Early morning, December 12. When the people on the earth are still in dreamland, the first ray of sunlight in the solar star region shines on the earth, and the world shaking comes. Overseas heaven. Countless dazzling beams of light suddenly came. The next moment. From inside, one after another, wearing silver and white armor, holding an invincible blazing sun sword, with a pair of wings behind him, an angel with an extremely cold look. It''s dense. There are hundreds of thousands of them. There are ten teams. Each team has an archangel king with deep temperament and cold eyes. The one in the front. It was Michael the archangel. But. Unlike the panic when he fled from the earth, Michael was very cold at this time, with a more brilliant crystal gem in his hand. Suddenly. He looked at the crystal jewel, then, with cold eyes, to the East. Cold channel: "attack!" As soon as his voice fell, the windows of countless overseas buildings cracked, clicked and screamed with fear. These overseas humans. Never thought of it. In their eyes, the God of trust, moved his hand, regardless of their safety, broke pieces and came out directly. At this moment, I don''t know how many people died. Although overseas human beings. At its root, it does not belong to the earth or even the Milky way. But in the eyes of the angelic system, these are the descendants of their blood. It''s just that they''re in the middle of the earth, a piece that they can easily watch the galaxy. Now. They have begun to attack the galaxy. Then these descendants are nothing at all. This moment. Countless overseas human beings woke up from their dreams and hurriedly lay at the window to see what happened. When we saw the angels in the sky flapping their wings and flying in front of their eyes, all of us stared. But it''s their behavior. He was chopped by countless angels in the past. In a moment, he was once again dead. Every house under him passed by, it became a pile of ruins. This moment. Overseas people, full of fear, eyes full of confusion. Are you not our gods? Why hurt us! Somewhere. The old contemporary priest in white robe knelt on the ground and looked up at the angels in the sky. His tone was full of regret, confusion and fear: "God God, we are all your most faithful believers. Why do you treat us so cruelly... " Bang! Before the last two words were said, the body of the contemporary Pope was mercilessly cut into ashes by an angel''s sword. To his death, his eyes were full of awe and infinite reverence for angels. This moment. All overseas human beings are quiet as cicadas, their legs are straight and soft, their faces are shocked and confused. They don''t understand. Why does the God he worships cut his sword at them Why Only heard the whole overseas sky above. Only Michael, the voice cold and heartless, his eyes full of ridicule and contempt. "It''s ridiculous that only a group of hybrid offspring should be allowed to guard you by our noble angels. It''s very good that they didn''t kill you!" The voice falls. The whole overseas, a dead silence, countless people''s eyes blank and disappointed, looking at the sky of those unattainable angels, mouth open, for a long time can not be together. They want to ask. Why But when we see the angels who are full of holy light and waving their wings in the air, and look down on them with contempt and merciless eyes, the hearts of all overseas people are suddenly lost to the extreme. What have we done wrong? God! Why do you Why abandon us "Attack, continue to attack to the East!" ¡­¡­ There are ten ancient kings, leading the holy angels. It''s like a magic sword flying from a different world. It''s full of bullying and fierce breath. It''s totally different from the ethereal spirit of the East. Not yet in the East. The breathtaking breath has already enveloped the whole eastern China. It makes countless people feel even more bored. What''s the matter? Huangzu base. The picture from the satellite was immediately opened. When we saw the sacred angels coming from the South China Sea, the faces of all the people became extremely dignified and uneasy. We realized that every angel could not be inferior to the immortal cultivation on earth, which made Zhao Hengren, Chen Jiannan and other people''s eyes and hearts tremble. "Here This is... " These angels! Last time, I was beaten by my husband and ran away. How can I come again this time? It seems that the lineup is 100 times stronger than last time! "Come on! Tell all the ancient emperors at once, and let them be ready to fight the enemy! " Zhao Hengren''s face was white. Over the South China Sea. Micael sat in a small palace in the air, playing with the crystal gem in his hand, and looked at the East China, with a slight sneer on the corner of his mouth: "this time, it will not be like the last time, I don''t believe that the power of the emperor of heaven for six million years can''t take you!" At the same time. He frowned slightly, and the holy and flawless face of the angel was suddenly full of gloom, and he felt very depressed in his heart. Think of him as an angel. For the sake of a small earth, half of the holy angels were sent out. He also sent all archangels of the ancient king''s realm to wipe out the earth together with his ancient king peak! "We must not let the emperor down this time. We must seize the earth before the emperor and other galaxies take over the whole Galaxy!" But just then. It''s in huangzu base. It''s a mess. Only around the South China Sea, a peaceful and sacred gas suddenly turned into a huge golden wall, blocking the way for all ancient kings of the angel system to march forward. The next moment. "There is no amitabha in the south. It''s so good. Please don''t go any further!" A hundred Zhang golden light, holding a jade vase and wearing a white cassock, suddenly appeared in the void, showing the fingers of the Buddha holding flowers and bowing slightly. When you see this. All the people in huangzu base stopped for a moment and looked at the satellite screen in surprise. They murmured: "the legendary South China Sea chief, GuanShiYin..." Michael was also surprised. "Ancient kingdom?" Immediately. A cold hum. The tone disdains to say: "how dare you block me even if it''s just an ancient king territory?" However. Just finished. An old and roaring voice suddenly came from a remote mountain in China. "Demon, then add my grandson!" Suddenly. After Michael and other ten ancient kings, their pupils suddenly contracted and their faces changed. Only see. A gold pillar with the sacred breath suddenly rises from the deep sea of the South China Sea, instantly turning the whole sea area upside down and lifting the whole sea directly. Chapter 249 In their eyes. This gold pillar, which is high in the sky and stirs the sea water, is an immortal weapon of ancient king! In the galaxy. On this small earth, there is an ancient king''s Fairy ware! Michael, as well as the ten ancient kings of the angel system, all have big eyes and unbelievable faces. At the same time, there is a trace of crazy greed in their eyes. Ancient king''s Fairy ware! Once you get it. Not to mention the galaxy, the angel galaxy, the Tiandi galaxy, the whole universe, they can all be the real first ancient king, the first person in the Empire! "I dare to invade the East again!" Only the sound. An old figure in glass armor appeared in the air. As soon as it appeared, the gold pillar standing in the South China Sea was transformed into a three meter long gold stick, which gave out a very sacred breath and fell into the hands of this figure. The posture of looking down. Cold eyes. The lofty figure. This moment. All the people in the imperial team were stunned. "Here This is the great sage of heaven, Monkey King! " I haven''t waited for them to come back. Only a cold and angry voice was heard, which immediately reverberated over the whole South China Sea. "Wait for the evil spirit, last time sir let you go, now you dare to come again!" Although the old figure has an old face, when he speaks, his hand swings a stick and points directly to Michael. The proud posture of ten ancient kings of angel system is full of the spirit of tens of millions of people. Just. Michael, the ten ancient kings of the angel system, obviously lost their minds for a short time. After reacting, they didn''t put the figure in front of them, and their faces were full of ridicule and contempt. "Even if it''s just a peak of immortals, dare you stop us?" Micael, with a disdainful face, waved to an archangel beside him, and said lightly: "take this smelly monkey without knowing the height of the earth!" Boom! The next moment. The archangel of the ancient king, with a single sword, chopped it. He had already seen it. Except for this monkey. The hundred Zhang figure looks like the golden figure of the ancient king''s realm, but it''s just a figure made after death, giving full play to all the strength before birth. So. He directly exhausted all his strength, cut out the sword, and tried to solve the obstacles in front of him as soon as possible. The purpose of their coming today. But to take down the whole earth, a dead figure, and a monkey at the peak of immortals, even if there are ancient king level immortals, it is just to die! Boom! One sword! The sea water in the sky falls in an instant. It''s a huge sword shadow. At the next moment, it directly cuts down to the front. The surging sword light seems to be able to easily cut out a sun. Just the sword Qi, it will wipe out the golden figure of GuanShiYin. However. Just as he was showing a slight disdain at the corner of his mouth, he thought that he could cut the monkey king in front of him through his body with a sword. But only heard the clang! The next scene. Let the good archangel of the ancient king, and all the angels like Michael, immediately stare with big eyes and shock on their faces. It''s okay? This monkey, however, is just the peak of Xiansheng. It''s OK! The strong sword light stabbed all the members of the Huang group. When they opened their eyes, they saw the unhurt Monkey King. They were shocked and revered. It is worthy of being a mythical figure in the legend. King Kong is not bad! Instant. On the South China Sea, I only heard the voice of scorn and ridicule. "In the early days of an ancient king, it''s ridiculous to want to break my grandson''s body!" But. This old figure is a little worried in his heart. To be honest, his strength is not enough to withstand more than ten ancient kings, especially one of them is the peak of the ancient king! His heart is full of worries. "Last time, even with the power of three million ancient emperors, the teachers made this group of foreigners escape. Today, with such a fierce momentum, there must be enough cards..." "I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid of the teacher this time..." Michael obviously lost his patience. No matter how unexpected. He has only one purpose to come today. With the strongest strike of five million years of ancient emperor, he dragged Chu Lingxiao. Even if you can''t get it. Can also cause serious injury. In this way. When they arrive, they can easily take each other down! The galaxy will come into their hands! No one can stop it! Michael walked directly out of the palace in the air, stepped out step by step, and walked to the front. Ancient king''s peak strength. The moment came out of him. This time. On the face of the old figure, it was no longer calm, and suddenly it was dignified. Ancient king peak. Even if he is stronger in body, holding the ancient king''s immortal utensil, and has the invincible method of cultivating immortals, now he is also different from the other side in three realms. But at the moment when Yu Guang looked at the earth behind him, there was only endless war and firmness on this old face. In addition, there was no intention of retreat. "Since the teacher hasn''t appeared, I will guard the world!" In an instant. His face is heavy the hand holding the gold stick is even tighter. Death! No one can enter with him! "You, step back." But just then. A faint voice suddenly reverberated around the whole South China Sea. The old man''s face was very happy. Here comes the teacher! He knew he would stay here again. I''m afraid it will only be a drag. This group of angels, who suffered such a big loss last time, dare to come again this time. They can''t point out what terrible cards they brought. He can''t help at all when he''s here. Better to leave for a while. And the moment. Seeing all this, the faces of all the members of the imperial group changed directly, their faces were shaking, and their eyes could not help flashing a glimmer of joy. Sir. Here we are! All angels, including the archangel king, who first came to the earth, suddenly shuddered, all of them could not help but step back, and their eyes were full of uncontrollable horror. Although they haven''t seen Chu Lingxiao. But it''s all clear. A powerful terrorist who can ignore the attack of the emperor of heaven for three million years, is on the stage! In an instant. Even Michael, who was just about to release his hand, also had a sharp contraction of his pupils, which was like a thrill, his face was full of horror, and he quickly backed away. When he returned to the sky, the small palace in the air, and took the crystal gem in his hand, he could not help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. This moment. Just in front. A white dress, suddenly appeared in the sky, the expression is plain, between the back and hands, the quiet eyes like water, the next moment, a light look at Michael and other angels. The sight passed through every angel in the audience. All the angels looking straight can''t help their hair. Finally. His eyes turned to Michael. Light way: "since the Empire behind you hasn''t come, then you don''t need to stay this time." However. Michael sneered: "last time you let me go, but this time, the end may not be the same." Then. He then held up that crystal gem, containing the most powerful attack of the emperor of heaven for five million years. Chapter 250 At the moment when Michael took out the crystal gem, it was like a heaven opening sword coming out of its sheath, with an endless sense of terror, and suddenly filled out. For a moment. South China Sea. It was dark. Back flow of sea water. The next moment. A dazzling light, which is countless times brighter than the last one, just like spring water, gushed out of this crystal gem. This moment. Seeing all this, everyone in the imperial group was shocked, and their pupils were filled with a color of horror. Only see. A huge white figure stood up in the void little by little. A proud figure. Cover the sky and block out the sun. Countless holy feathers are scattered. During this period, there seems to be an endless singing sound in the ear, which makes people feel extremely sacred. Everyone in huangzu base, a million miles away, can''t help kneeling. In an instant, all of them could not help shivering. After they returned to their senses, they were cold hearted and fleshy. They all felt cold in their back. Look at each other. Everyone''s eyes are bright and trembling, their mouths are wide open and their faces are full of horror. It''s terrible. They are all millions of miles away. This figure, which only appears in a dazzling light, has not fully revealed its face, which is so unimaginable. Last time. Compared with the three million year old emperor, it''s like the comparison between the bright moon and the firefly! They just looked through the satellite. All of them feel that their soul is trembling and their mood is affected. If they are in the South China Sea at this time, it''s not good This moment. All the members of the huangzu group, as quiet as a cicada, held their breath and looked at the huge light figure. Their eyes were full of fear and uneasiness. This time, sir Even the old figure, who had returned to the deep mountain, was worried. It''s not just huangzu and others. Even his immortal peak, whose mood is already comparable to that of the ancient king, is invincible. At the moment when the bright figure appears, he shakes. This moment. The whole South China Sea area, under this shadow, is as small as a palm of a hand. It seems that you don''t need to give a hand at all, just blow one breath, and the whole million Li South China Sea area will turn over in an instant. Boom! I heard only one light singing sound. At the next moment, a pair of wings covering the whole sky unfolded completely. There are six wings more than last time. Not only that. More than 100 times stronger than the last holy light. "Is that the twenty-four wings, the heavenly way, the emperor and the angel? It''s so beautiful!" "Emperor Zhu, it''s so powerful that he can refine such taboo power." "This time, the earth''s strong one, can still block it!" All the members of the imperial group are listening. In an instant, hundreds of thousands of angels'' exclamation and reverence echoed. Look at the twenty-four wings of the holy incomparable wings, slowly open the moment. All the members of the imperial group were also dazzled, their eyes were staring, their faces were gray, even they could not help but begin to doubt. This This time, can you really resist "Ha ha ha ha ha, Chu Lingxiao, have you seen it? Have you seen it?" Michael''s face was full of madness. He stood in the sky, laughing wildly, and his excited body was shaking. 24 wings! The most powerful God! Compared with the last three million emperor, who only had a common strike, he was really strong and close to unimaginable creatures. Even if it''s not his power. But Michael. At this time, I feel that my whole body is full of strength. It seems that with one stroke, I can crush Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. Speaking the ancient language unique to the angel system, Michaelis gave direct instructions. "Give it to me, take him down!" He could not help but see a Heavenly Emperor. In front of the ancient king''s realm in his district, his face was gray, too busy, and he ran around, showing a scene of panic. Michael''s face was full of excitement. Can''t take Chu Lingxiao, let the other party hurry to deal with, is also a very enjoyable thing! This moment. When the twenty-four winged angel held his sword high in the sky, it seemed that the light of the whole sun star region was swallowed by him. In all directions, there was a meteor like light, flying from the top of the sharp sword! Boom! The whole earth! The whole solar sphere! All of them were shaking with a loud voice. It was still a 24 winged angel. He controlled it consciously and didn''t want to disturb the outside world, who was occupying the galaxy. His master, the God of the waste, had a dream. Otherwise. This world shaking tremor, enough to destroy a star region, will definitely spread throughout the Galaxy! All the members of the huangzu group, full of fear and fear, clenched their fists tightly and dared not see the next picture at all. They are afraid that Chu Lingxiao will not stop this time. The whole of China. The whole earth''s human beings are looking at the South China Sea in a panic. I don''t know what happened. But they all felt that a terrible force of terror was threatening their lives. This moment. The whole earth, all of us, could not help shivering, but felt a terrible chill in the bottom of our hearts, burst out in an instant. To everyone. Hold yourself tight. "Chu Lingxiao, I see how you can stop this time!" Michael laughs recklessly. He doesn''t believe in the most powerful attack of the twenty-four winged God. He can''t take the earth''s strong one. However, the next moment, in the 24 wing angel''s sword cut off the moment. His pupil suddenly abruptly shrank, his face also changed suddenly, as if to see the most terrible scene. It''s not just him. All the angels over the South China Sea are suddenly gaping, petrified and petrified. Their eyes are filled with an unprecedented color of disbelief. Quiet! Just now you can hear Michael laughing in the South China Sea. Instant. A dead silence! Even all the people in the huangzu group, and the old figure who left, were dumb at this moment, a pair of eyes full of trembling, but also a trace of confusion, fear, inconceivable, until a trace of joy, full of the whole face. Sir Teacher So strong! "Here It''s impossible, it''s impossible. " Michael''s legs softened and he shook his head and backed away. He couldn''t believe what he had just seen. His face was full of fear and horror. Panic. Dumb. It''s amazing. Full of the whole holy angel team, only deep bitterness and helplessness. In the universe. How can there be such a powerful person! Just a wave! Five million years of emperor Tiandao suddenly turned to ashes. Are they dreaming or We are against such existence Another wave. The next moment. In Michael, among the frightened and dazed eyes of all the angels, all of a sudden they turned into one piece of shadow. And now. The whole galaxy, however, has fallen into a sea of fire. There are extremely fierce cries everywhere, echoing in space. Chapter 251 The whole galaxy. A sea of fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless cultivation star regions are howling. Every second, there is a cultivation star, which instantly turns into a fragment from the whole galaxy. The king of the Star Kingdom. Rise up and resist. After all, he was besieged and killed by several foreign powers of the same rank. To death, he did not know where the killers came from. There is such a terrible courage. Wantonly to the Galactic empress under the jurisdiction of the star domain. "Well, I want to resist!" A terrifying figure, fanged and Eagle like, with a wide body, is even larger than any other cultivation star region in the galaxy. This is an extremely powerful ancient king peak strong one, which can stand 20 moves in the emperor''s hands, under the eyes of countless people full of fear and trembling, it directly rushed into an emperor''s ancestral place. Boom! Boom! Boom! In a few seconds, several star regions around us were on the edge of collapse. Many immortal emperors of the galaxy opened their eyes, swallowed their saliva, and their faces were shocked. "Then It''s like the ancestral land of the golden emperor. " "No!!!" However. Before they could get back to their senses, a hoarse voice of desperation and helplessness came out of the ancestral land of the golden emperor. It is extremely bleak and shrill, with the piercing sound of body tearing, echoing in this area. All the Galactic friars, including the Immortal Emperor, suddenly shivered. Next. Then I saw that the eagle was alien, like catching prey, with a bloody head in its mouth, and then swallowed it. "That is!" The strongest ancestor of the golden emperor! At least it''s also the top ancient king. It''s more likely to master the invincible method of cultivating immortals! Unexpectedly, this alien became a piece of food in the mouth of the other side in just a few joss sticks! Hiss! This scene. All the people in the nearby star area stared at each other and took a breath of cool air. Then. Cold eyes. Look directly at several nearby star regions. The Immortal Emperor felt his scalp numb, his legs soft and his whole body trembling. He only felt that he was being watched by a terrifying prehistoric creature. Just can''t help but step back. This eagle is a foreign race. It directly rushes to several star regions. The extremely fierce turbulence in space doesn''t stop him at all. Boom! Instant. It is also a cultivation star field, which is directly in front of this horrible alien ancient king and turned into a smash. This is just a tiny microcosm of the tragedy facing the entire galaxy at this time. Twelve galaxies. There are hundreds of ancient king''s top powerful people, such as a wanton sword. Every time they pass through a cultivation star region, there are hundreds of millions of friars under them. With desperate eyes, they turn into blood fog instantly. They are unstoppable and unstoppable. These ancient kings of different races are at their peak. It''s so powerful. The galaxy itself is the strongest of all the galaxies. Behind each of them, there is a five way emperor Xiuxian Dharma, which brings them unparalleled power. The whole galaxy, it can be said that as long as the emperor doesn''t fight, even the emperor can''t be their opponent. "Ah!!! You have to die! " Bang! It is also the ancestral place of an emperor who was born out of the Empire. Even though there is an ancient king sitting on the top of the throne, it is still swallowed up by a huge, dark, armored alien creature, which directly devours all the powerful people in the Empire. The ancestral land of the emperor Yang! This group of emperors who were ready to trade with them were crushed by a monster with a tiger''s head and a lion''s body. Looking up, seven or eight ancient kings tore their bodies mercilessly and fell on the ground, swallowing their Qi completely. The monster with tiger head and lion body is disdained and spits out a pool of saliva towards the foot. Cold channel: "is this the only emperor left in the galaxy? It''s too weak! Is such a waste worthy of trading with us? " The whole galaxy. Countless people are shivering. Looking at the endless space, flying one after another huge ancient star ships, bombarding the world below, everyone''s eyes are at this moment, full of fear and despair. "Who Who will help us... " "Empress, hurry up..." Everyone is begging the Galactic empress to appear, but the next moment, only to hear the ninety-nine heaven, the empress palace, suddenly came out a very dull Fengming. This moment. Everyone''s eyes are full of horror color, looking at the staggering, as if they are about to fall down the empress palace, the whole galaxy, suddenly fell into a dead silence. All the Immortal Emperor, with cold hair standing up, big mouth, and unbelievable and appalled faces. "Hard Even the empress has been attacked! " This moment. Except for the solar domain. The entire galaxy has been plunged into an unprecedented disaster. Corpses are everywhere. Blood flowed into a river. From a distance, the scene was extremely disgusting and disgusting. The Milky way, which stands among the thousands of bright stars, has been dyed red by the bloody fog. The Milky way. What happened at this time. They are all seen in the eyes of many emperors. Slightly frown between. I only think that the galaxy, which has been cultivated for tens of millions of years, is completely finished. Even if all the ancient emperors in history are revived, it is impossible to restore the situation. The East emperor has no sky, time is quiet, and air is xuanran. The three four emperors, who are only one step away, shake their heads as they look at the scene on one side. It seems that they were worried before. It''s redundant. Facing each other across several galaxies, though they can''t see all of them by virtue of their empire state cultivation, from the scene of blood fog covering the whole galaxy, we can see that the emperor of heaven in the galaxy didn''t do anything. What does this mean. This represents their previous conjecture. It''s right. The strength of the dark dream of the God of desolation should be far above each other! "It''s a pity that I knew it. Even if I didn''t want this face, I must go for a piece of it!" Ninety nine heavy days, the palace of the empress. More than ten ancient king ministers in the Imperial Palace have become a corpse. Ye Fan, the king of angels and the only one in white robes, has a fluttering eyes, a proud and excited face, and an excited smile on the corner of his mouth. Once upon a time. These existence that need him to look up to, now all by him easily to shoot dead! This moment. Ye Fan''s face, full of sneer, is facing the front, with a cold hum, step by step proud of the past. "My good empress, didn''t you think that I was the apprentice of Xiansheng peak in Xianyu. In a twinkling of an eye, you are the ten emperors that are hard to reach, even in the eyes of all the dead ancient emperors in the Galaxy! " Looking across the knee and sitting on the ground, the emperor''s robe is broken, revealing a large area of ice clean skin Phoenix jiuxiao. Ye fan can''t help swallowing his saliva. His breathing becomes heavy and his eyes are full of desire. The cold lady he could not imagine. Now. Right in front of him, you can Chapter 252 Ye Fan''s eyes are full of greed. I can''t see the extraordinary appearance of Tianjiao, the first star in the galaxy. The power of the ten kings. Infuse him all over. Let him become a ten way emperor of terror in an instant, however, the strength of the powerful, but far from their own state of mind, leaving behind, he forgot the most important point. Strong cultivation. Want to stand on the sky, not rely on external forces, forced accumulation. One step, one footprint, to lay a solid foundation. Otherwise, if the state of mind fails to keep up with it, it will become a plaything without soul, just like a puppet, driven by desire. Ye Fan at this time. In this boundary, wandering back and forth, forget the original mind. He. Forget it. Once upon a time, the most needed - mood! "Empress, empress..." Ye Fan''s eyes were full of desire and eager steps. He opened his two big hands, just like he lost his God. His face was full of endless evil lust, and he grabbed the Phoenix jiuxiao. He is a small community leader. Once even the ancient king. All need to be looked up to. Now. It is pure and pure, just like the holy lotus in the snow. You can only watch it from afar, not profane it. The charming Phoenix is in front of him. In addition, the other side is the current female emperor of the galaxy. Such a noble identity makes Ye Fan''s heart jump wildly. Once upon a time. A woman who can''t even think. At this time, in front of his own eyes, injured, temporarily unable to move, even if it is touch, good ah! However. Just a few meters away from Feng jiuxiao, Feng jiuxiao suddenly opens a pair of Liu Fengdan eyes. Her eyes are sharp and cold. Ye YeFan''s subconscious is shocked. But just think of it. His present identity is full of sneers. "Empress, do you still want to resist?" This cold woman. Now, dare to bluff! Just now she can''t stop me, let alone stand still hurt! But just as Ye Fan went on, a cold, murderous voice came out of the rosy lips of the Phoenix. "Little brother, stop half the incense for me, can you do it?" "Yes!" The next moment. Only heard a very firm voice, the moment reverberated throughout the palace. "Elder sister, I am also the first ancient king of the galaxy, and the ancient emperor''s law taught by my master. This guy who has been promoted to the ten emperors by force halfway, at best, can wield the power of the four emperors at most. What''s the difficulty for me to block half the incense for you!" Only see. The whole body is covered with blood, and the gas field is like the crane wasteland of killing gods. Suddenly, from the outside, Ye Fan is blocked by emptiness. There was blood on his body. None of it is his. It''s all twelve galaxies. I''m afraid they can''t believe it until they die. They are the galaxy leaders who can resist twenty moves under the emperor''s realm gods, and they have mastered the ancient emperor''s method of cultivating immortals. But he was alone. Just like chopping melons and cutting vegetables, you can kill a dozen kings in an instant, but you can''t get another one of the same rank! Yefanton. Immediately, his face was cold, and he sneered: "I''m just an old king and want to stop me, so I''ll show you that the ants in your eyes can exert the power of ten emperors!" Crane Huang is right. It''s true that I can''t show all the power of the ten emperors, but an ancient king wants to stop him. I can''t help myself! But. Ye Fan''s eyes light slightly shrink, but always stare at the cross knee and sit on the ground, holding your breath in the Phoenix nine sky. A few seconds of his speech. The breath of this galactic empress is changing dramatically, and the atmosphere is becoming colder. The figure with the same appearance as her. Suddenly appeared around. Even within half a second of his visual inspection, he had one or even integrated it into one, and had a direct breakthrough to the four emperors! Immediately. Ye Fan''s eyelids suddenly jumped, and there was a flash of fear and panic in his pupils. A bad premonition came out from the bottom of his heart. The next moment. He did it without warning! Can''t go on like this! This galactic empress is clearly performing some kind of unimaginable terror! Bang! Under one stroke, the whole Imperial Palace was shaking violently. However. Suddenly Ye Fan''s face sank. He Huang, the first ancient king of the galaxy, actually blocked him. However, looking at the red face of the other side''s blood flow back, he saw that his internal organs were hurt violently. But ye fan''s heart is at the moment. But full of shame and anger. He had gained the power of ten emperors, but was blocked by an ancient king. "Dying!" Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, there are two flickering terror figures in the whole palace of the empress. They fight with each other and shake the whole galaxy. Many stars below are shattered by the aftershocks of the battle. Bang! The next moment. I saw a white figure, spitting blood in the air, and fell down directly. It''s crane wilderness! But just at the moment when ye Fangang wanted to step on it. This moment. A fast even time, almost can not grasp the red light and shadow, the moment saved the crane wilderness. In an instant. Ye Fan''s face. A sudden change. Hurry back. But as soon as I stepped back, I heard a very cold voice full of contempt. "Did you really think that this emperor is not the opponent of you, a man with a broken mind, just took advantage of my unprepared attack?" Ye Fan''s face suddenly changed, his eyes were full of fright, and his ears were caught off guard, which made his whole body bristle. Not at all. Nine shadows, the Phoenix and nine clouds in one, are so terrifying. Just about to dodge. Boom! A long jade hand clapped on Ye Fan''s shoulder in an instant, and suddenly his face was full of pain. He felt a tremendous force, which suppressed it all at once. At the next moment, his legs softened and he knelt on the ground. At this time, the Phoenix jiuxiao, like an immortal supreme female emperor, cold eyes light, light overlooking Ye Fan. But. Just when she thought it was finally over. Suddenly. As if it could burn any living thing in the world, a very hot light came in. Although there is no awe inspiring power. However, it is like a blazing and exciting flash. It doesn''t make sense at all. When it reaches the extreme, it directly suppresses the Phoenix in this state without any effort! To shine. It also stunned the crane wasteland. "It''s worthy of being the empress of the emperor I like. The combination of nine shadows is comparable to the body of the ninth world. It can reach no less than that of the nine way emperor. It really has some strength!" The voice just dropped. A fiery figure with Emperor''s robe and crown on his head appeared. Here comes emperor Qianyuan, who has reached the realm of fifteen emperors! Ye Fan suddenly felt a deep sigh of relief. However. When Qianyuan was about to touch the faint Phoenix jiuxiao, it seemed that it could freeze the whole galaxy in an instant. It couldn''t hear any emotion, and the cold came in. The hand of emperor Qianyuan. It stopped abruptly. "This woman, you can''t move for the moment. Take her with you. Now go to the earth!" Chapter 253 Endless space. You yuan, cool, bleak, full of mystery. An ancient ship like a mountain in the sky was coming out of the deep galaxy with overwhelming momentum. Look at the Milky way behind these ancient ships. It''s a ruin. All the cultivation star regions, including the emperor family, became remnant overnight. The external gods who witnessed all this. I can''t help sighing. Sure enough. Even the Milky way that once gave birth to the emperor of heaven can''t prevent the 14 galaxies from joining hands. What''s more, today''s Milky way has only one three emperors, fengjiuxiao. How can we resist the ghost dream of the God? This terrible woman. Even if the Milky way was once the emperor of heaven, it is impossible to restore the end of the galaxy''s collapse. It''s a dream of heaven and earth. It''s terrible. Eight million years of emperor Tiandao, looking at the whole universe, it is estimated that there are no rivals. "Well?" Outside the Milky way, an ancient emperor, all of a sudden, made a sound of doubt, his face was even more full of consternation. Ancient emperor. Than the general Empire, see farther. So. It''s easy to penetrate many galaxies and see the scene of extragalactic space. "What''s the matter? 14 galaxy, now the whole galaxy has been destroyed, even the female emperor fengjiuxiao has been captured. Where are they going now? " Seeing the ancient ship in the sky of 14 galaxies, the ancient emperor felt more and more astonished at the direction of travel. His eyes were full of doubts and a trace of loss. Beyond the Milky way. In the eyes of this ancient emperor, it is clear that tens of thousands of ancient star ships are going to an abandoned star field. However. Suddenly, his face changed again and again. At last, there was only a surprise in his eyes. "In this place, there is a planet spirit, which is no less than any cultivation star field?" Not only the ancient emperor. In an instant. All the ancient emperors who observe in the dark have found the earth. Strictly speaking, their eyes are all focused on China. But at the moment when the divine sense just wanted to infiltrate, all the ancient emperors'' faces suddenly changed. Suddenly, their eyes were shocked, and their faces were unbelievable. They all hurriedly withdrew. This moment. Look at the earth floating in the desolate space. These ancient emperors couldn''t help but stare at each other. Deep in their pupils, they only had endless fear and horror. They opened their mouths and couldn''t get together for a long time. "How could it be!" For a long time. Many tremors filled with fright reverberated in the whole galaxy under his control. Suddenly, countless monks were shocked and looked at the direction of the imperial palace. Your majesty What''s wrong with this? But compared to these people''s surprise. At this point. In the hearts of many ancient emperors, there was a huge wave of astonishment and vulgarity, all of them bristled. In the galaxy. But there is still a strong terrorist who steps into the heaven! How could it be?! This moment. All the ancient emperors have understood that the galaxy has been captured even in the current empire. Why the ancient ship of Galaxy 14 will enter an abandoned cultivation star field? The strongest man in the galaxy has not yet been taken down! Emperor of heaven! There is an emperor of heaven in the Galaxy! It''s hard to imagine. If at ordinary times. This shocking news is enough to make the whole Universe tremble after hearing it. I''m afraid that the galaxy will no longer be the galaxy, but the overlord of the universe! But now I''m afraid there will be an end to ruin. In the realm of heaven and earth, the God of heaven has gone a long way. Even Odin, the king of gods, is not necessarily an opponent. For the ancient emperor. Can see everything. But for other emperors, they were confused. Looking at the Milky way, they didn''t come out of the ancient ship for a long time, and all of them were puzzled and frowned. What''s going on? And only the three realms of emperor Wutian, shiyoujin and xuanran understand that 80% of the earth has been surrounded by tens of thousands of ancient star ships. 3. On the face. Full of regret, just that kind of self, did not join in this attack and occupation of the galaxy camp, but showed a state of regret, eyes full of yearning. An emperor of heaven! That''s it. If they had acted earlier, they might have been dividing up the resources in the hands of the emperor of heaven! Even a single hair. For their empire. They are the most precious. It contains the wisdom of heaven and earth, enough for them to obtain unimaginable benefits. "Unfortunately Why, they didn''t act early! " The region of the sun. Outer space. Tens of thousands of ancient star ships have arrived, and 14 Galaxy armies, including emperor Qianyuan, are all ready to attack the earth at once. "Failed?" However. The next moment. The whole sun star region, only heard the dream of the God, a surprising voice. This moment. Only those in charge of the ancient king peak of Galaxy 14, and Emperor Qianyuan, understood what they meant. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were bright and trembling, and there was a trace of fear in their eyes, and their faces were heavy. They know. Before that, he sent a man to go to the earth with a crystal gem, the most powerful power of the five million year old emperor of heaven. Now. They have arrived for a long time. Still no one came to answer. This shows that before them, the angel holy team that went to earth has been destroyed! A five million year old emperor of heaven can''t win each other? At this time, the dream of heaven and earth is very different from the wearing of the angel galaxy. It looks like the people in the galaxy. With plain clothes, the skin looks like ice and jade. The legs are tall and the skin is exposed outside. The beauty is not like words, and the temperament is not as good as the little girl before. At first glance, it looks cold, just like a green lotus blooming on the snow peak of ten thousand years. Even all the angels. Today, I saw the ghost dream of the king of heaven. I felt very puzzled in this dress. But the cold in the eyes is more and more pressing, eyes like water, as if to see through everything. She, just standing on top of all people, looks at the earth lightly. And ye fan is standing next to her. Just. Ye Fan was a little frightened at this time, because he always felt that today''s dream of the king of heaven was just like a changed man on the day of marriage. Before that, he was still soft and greasy. He would always act like a coquettish little girl and talk to him. But now every time I go to talk to each other, I will meet him, and there will always be only one incomparably cold, which makes him full of cold eyes. "Did you do something wrong?" Ye Fan''s heart is full of confusion. And just then. It is in the eyes of the ruler of Galaxy 14, Emperor Qianyuan, and many ancient emperors in the outside world. A white dress. Step by step, step by step out of the earth, in an instant, it appeared in the eyes of all people. "You are here at last." Chapter 254 Fourteen galaxies. In the eyes of countless powerful people, in the eyes of many ancient emperors outside, Chu Lingxiao was dressed in white. Carry your hands on your back. Step by step, from the sky above the earth, I went to outer space, facing 14 galaxies and millions of the most elite monks. However. His face did not show a trace of panic and fear, just like the eyes of ordinary people, there was only endless plainness and loneliness. Many ancient emperors in the outside world shuddered in their hearts. Only they understand. The meaning of a God. For the whole universe. What does it represent. This kind of character, almost incarnate the Tao, walked out of his own Tao, and was no longer bound by the rules of the universe. Today''s war. It seems inevitable. It''s a pity. It''s a pity that the birth of a Heavenly Emperor will take many years. It''s a walking ancient history of the universe. It''s gone today. But. There''s no way. Who said this was born in the galaxy? If it is elsewhere. It will definitely be a cosmic overlord. It''s strange that I don''t know how to hide. I know that galaxy 14 is besieging the Milky way, and there''s the God of heaven and earth''s dream, the afraid female Taoist emperor, who is doomed to die today. Many ancient emperors shook their heads and regretted. Then. All the divinity is concentrated over the whole earth. His eyes were burning. No one wants to let go of this rare battle of the heavenly way emperors, which will definitely be of great benefit to these ancient emperors. The whole earth, outer space. With the arrival of Chu Lingxiao, it became a quiet place, only the sound of the space turbulence in the void. Usually, the space turbulence, for the vast majority of the powerful people under the emperor''s environment, died at the touch of it, but today it is only the rendering aftereffect of this war. The air is quiet and cool. It''s full of fear that makes people tremble. This moment. In the whole outer space, no one spoke. Even emperor Qianyuan, the ancient emperor who reached the 15th emperor, held his breath and contracted his pupils. Even his existence was not qualified to participate in this level of war. Just standing here, Chu Lingxiao has explained everything. Fourteen galaxies. In the class a of the largest ancient star ship in the middle, she was dressed in a torn Phoenix robe, wearing a phoenix crown, with a cold face, and her skin was as bright as ice and snow. She was suppressed by the powerful emperor fifteen and couldn''t move. She could only open her eyes and look at what was about to happen. "Lord Master... " This is the feeling that she once again saw Chu Lingxiao after 300000 years. She was so deep in her heart that she didn''t dare to show it. She suddenly passed through her beautiful eyes. The nevus beside her eyes, with her worried face and cold eyes, seemed to be Phoenix jiuxiao, the Galactic empress at this time, with many different family postures. She knows. He was just a servant of Chu Lingxiao 300 thousand years ago. Even the noble nine heavenly Xuanfeng was a little slave in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. But today She''s really worried. The name of the dark dream of the king of the natural wasteland resounds throughout the universe. Eight million years ago, she was the terrible female emperor of the universe. She was unstoppable. Even Odin, the king of gods, was unwilling to be the enemy. Looking at Chu Lingxiao close by. Phoenix nine Xiao a heart, full of vibration. "Master, if you can''t fight, just Let''s go. " She''d like to say that, but no matter how hard she tries, she can''t talk. Fourteen galaxies, millions of friars. They are all like facing the enemy. They are in defensive posture. Their eyes are extremely cold and full of the meaning of looking down. They stare at Chu Lingxiao. "I''d like to know how far you have come, and why the five million year most powerful heavenly way emperor refined by the Emperor didn''t take you down?" However. The sudden words of the heavenly wasteland king made these people''s eyes suddenly changed, their whole body suddenly trembled, their scalp trembled, even the weapons in their hands were almost unsteaded and fell down. In an instant. Galaxy 14, the most powerful of these monks, their eyes are staring straight and their hair is standing up. The next moment. In the vast outer space of the earth, only the sound of step back is heard. Even if there is a dream of heaven, some people are retreating while taking in the air conditioner. This moment. It''s not just these people. Many ancient emperors who are staring at this area of the earth are also full of unstoppable horror and horror. It''s better for them to exist. The back ridges are all in a sudden cold, with big drops of cold sweat coming down their forehead. Open mouth. It''s enough to swallow an egg. They know. In addition to her amazing fighting power, the Immortal King''s method of refining weapons is even more appalling. What she has refined is enough to change the day. No one can stop her attack. But they never thought of it. Five million years of emperor Tiandao! Still the best! I didn''t even take this galaxy hidden strongman. I thought I had estimated the strength of each other, but now it seems that This will not be a terrible Dao emperor who can be on the same level as Wang mingmeng! This moment. Many ancient emperors of the outside world, looking directly at the outer space of the earth, staring straight, are all swallowing their saliva to cover up their own fright and gaffe. "I''m curious that a strong man like you, even five million years of emperor Tiandao, can''t hurt his existence. Why haven''t I heard of it once before?" "If you have such strength already, you should be famous in the whole universe now, but why are you still nameless till now?" But there is another word in the dream of the God. But let them again. Let the 14 galaxies in outer space at this time, millions of monks. Including the emperor Qianyuan, who already knew that the emperor of heaven sent people to go to the earth to consume Chu Lingxiao. When they arrived, they could easily take Chu Lingxiao as the emperor of heaven, the leader of Galaxy 14, and ye fan. In an instant. All of them had soft legs and white faces. Their faces were full of horror and terror. The vision of the heaven''s desolate king is colder and colder. She was dressed in plain clothes. At this time, her temperament was more and more gorgeous. Her eyes were dark and wandering. At this moment, she was also very deep. The city was very deep, and she was staring at Chu Lingxiao. But ye fan. At this time, it''s totally unacceptable. It''s totally out of order. It''s like a snobbish villain who pretends to be powerful. In the past, Tianjiao''s demeanor was completely gone. There was only one face of ferocity and ferocity, pointing at Chu Lingxiao and saying: "dream, kill him, quick He must be hurt now. How could he not have done anything! " Ye Fan could not accept all this. He is also going to wait for Chu Lingxiao to be seriously injured. When the king of the wild dreams beat him to death, he will make up a knife and humiliate Chu Lingxiao. He will return all the humiliations he has suffered on earth. But now that''s the case. Let him only feel like an ignorant clown, and his self-esteem was completely hit. "Dream, kill her! Come on! " The whole outer space, only Ye Fan lost his sense of anger. Just. No matter how loudly he said it, the dream of the heaven''s Wasteland King seemed not to have been heard at all. From the beginning to the end, he ignored it. "Dream You... " Being watched by so many people makes Ye Fan feel humiliated at heart. He is also your dream, somehow But he''s just about to keep talking. But I saw a spear fly over and pierce his body mercilessly in an instant, directly nailing it to the surface of the moon. This moment. Ye Fan''s face is dull, and he looks at the cold tianhuangmeng. He remembers the scene when they were bored together in the angel main hall that day. Tianhuangmeng''s dream was like a little girl throwing into his arms. But now. Why Yes... This moment. Fourteen galaxy, millions of monks, many leaders, the ancient emperor of the outside world, even emperor Qianyuan, Phoenix jiuxiao, were shocked, and looked at the dream of the heaven''s Wasteland king, who slowly took back the jade hand. Only Chu Lingxiao''s face was still calm, without any surprise. Looking at the dream of the God. Light way: "you don''t regret it?" In the eyes of countless wonder and consternation, the ghost of the emperor of the wilderness just glanced at Ye Fan, then took back his sight, and there was a trace of gloom in his eyes. "He, after all, is not the one I want to wait for." But in a flash, the temperament returned to the cold temperament of a generation of horrible female emperors, ignoring the dumb eyes of many people, their eyes were still cold, staring at Chu Lingxiao and saying: "heaven and earth are merciless, if you see love, they are already old, and the earth is long gone." "If I am weak, please destroy me, if not, I will let you die now!" This moment. In the whole outer space, there is only the dream of the king of heaven. These two cold voices reverberate for a long time. The next moment. She, go straight! Chapter 255 That year. She first ascended the position of angel Galaxy princess. She was innocent and full of beautiful fantasies about the universe. That day, she asked her father, where is the most shining star in the universe? That day. She saw that she was the father of the emperor of the angel galaxy, with a trace of unprecedented vicissitudes in her eyes. She closed her eyes slightly, as if remembering something. She was far away from the north of the universe, with a hoarse voice, murmuring: "maybe it was in the galaxy..." That day. She rode the heavenly steed, left the angel galaxy, facing the turbulence of space, just to see the most shining star, heading for the galaxy. But in the end, he was not hit by the turbulence in space. His life was hanging in the air. His heart was in despair. He thought he would die. Suddenly, a man in a royal robe and crown appeared in his eyes. His face was as cold as ice. He grabbed her in one hand and took her back to the imperial palace. Knowing that she was an angel Galaxy princess, he said to her coldly: "alien woman, this is not where you should come. Go back!" The emperor robe man, mercilessly turned around, no longer looked at her, waved, let the people around, send her back. She, in the heart is very aggrieved, don''t know what he did wrong, provoke the man so angry. However. He, but do not know, her heart, from that moment on, only he. That day. She''s back in the angel system. When the father learned that she had gone to the galaxy without permission, he banned her for three thousand years. On that day, she learned that the angel galaxy and the Milky way, two galaxies, were feuds from the moment of their birth, during which there were many fierce Galaxy wars and countless deaths and injuries. And when the Father knows. She fell in love with the great emperor of the galaxy, and was even more furious. In a rage, she erased all her memories so far. That year. When her father died, she ascended the throne of the angelic system. That year. She is a million years old, and he is three million years old. That year. The battle of the galaxy begins again. She, the empress of the first battle, is unstoppable. She thinks that there is no one in the whole galaxy who can be her rival, but finally meets him. After that. She fell in love with him again She waited for him for eight million years. "Why, you are not him, why!!!" The whole outer space of the earth is dead and silent. I only look up to the sky and ask angrily in the dark dream of the God of desolation. But the voice is full of endless sorrow and disappointment. But not at all. Everyone thinks about it. Many ancient emperors in the outside world look cold and frosty at this moment, just like the world''s peerless female murderer. Every time they make a move, countless stars have been smashed, and the ghost dream of the king of heaven is shrouded in the shadow of thousands of swords. At this moment, all of them lose their color and look terrible. It''s just a touch of incense. Half of the galaxy is almost gone. Only see. The two figures are actually directly in the outer space of the galaxy, just like walking in a leisurely courtyard, fighting each other. The chilling air of dangren, sending out a cold current, spreads to all sides of the universe. Just a breath. So many galaxies have been impacted by unprecedented huge impact. It is clear that more than ten galaxies are far away, but it still makes other galaxy stars turn into ruins in an instant. Many gods in the emperor''s realm scared on the spot. He quickly used 10% of his magic power to protect his own galaxy. However, at the next moment, the eyes of these countless monks are all in a moment, their pupils are suddenly shrunk, their faces are horrified, their teeth are tightly clenched, but they are all wet with cold sweat. Looking at the distant galaxy. All the gods in the emperor''s territory, all the hairs on their body were standing up. "Here Is this the battle between the heavenly kings! Only a trace of aftereffect can make them, far away from more than ten galaxies, almost unstoppable! " Many ancient emperors are in better condition. Although not like the ordinary gods in the Empire, they fought hard and tore their magnificent robes. But the body can''t help shivering. Feeling this horrible and turbulent atmosphere, even their characters are covered with goosebumps. They just feel an extremely suffocating and oppressive atmosphere. They almost can''t breathe. If not. They protect it. My own galaxy, at this moment, I''m afraid there are countless people, can''t bear this breath, and it will turn into a blood fog in an instant. You know. This is just a breath. This moment. In the universe, many galaxies focus on the Milky way. The dreadful aftermath of the fight. Directly ripped apart the nearest 12 galaxies. In an instant. We can only see 12 scattered stones under the abyss of the universe. Inside the 12 galaxies, there are many screams, countless howls and cries, which turn into endless fear and horror. Like a giant hand shooting down, each corner of the 12 galaxies is full of. These galaxies have no imperial protection for a long time. At this time, it''s like a slaughtered animal. Hundreds of millions of people died in the aftermath of terror. This scene. Falling into the eyes of the creatures of the twelve galaxies, the two legs of the creatures were so scared that they immediately knelt down on the ground and begged for the heavenly wasteland King''s dream to force Chu Lingxiao away from here. But they didn''t find anything. At this time, his face was full of sweat, and his state was even breathless. And then look at Chu Lingxiao. Still from the beginning to the end. Keep a calm look. This gesture. In the eyes of emperor Qianyuan and many other ancient emperors in the outside world, the whole body stiffened in a moment, and only felt a terrible chill, all the way up from the sole of the foot. This moment. They were trembling, shocked and unbelievable. Qianyuan, emperor of heaven, was even more frightened step by step. He took a breath of cool air, his hair exploded, his whole body was sweating, and his eyes were almost staring out. If there were not so many people like ants in his eyes, I''m afraid he would scream directly at the next moment. "Here How can it be! " Eight million years of the dark dream of the king of heaven, the top emperor of heaven who stepped into the field of heaven, was mercilessly played by the other side. No one else could see it on the spot. Can''t he see it. In his eyes, the invincible figure in the universe, the netherworld king, the netherworld dream female Taoist emperor, was dodged by Chu Lingxiao one by one every time he tried. It was not so much dodging, but playing. Like a nail. YeFan nailed to the surface of the moon. At this moment. The eyes are crazy and trembling. The sudden turning of the dream of emperor Tianhuang has scared him. But now, facing the dream of emperor Tianhuang for eight million years, he can still keep this idle and calm Chu Lingxiao. He. More thrilled and shocked. Next moment. All of a sudden, a voice full of panic, with the extremely unimaginable trills, all of a sudden, suddenly, suddenly, suddenly reverberated throughout the audience. All the people, including many ancient emperors in the outside world, and even the dream of the heaven''s Wasteland king, were shocked and stopped in the air. "Here This is the legendary eight prisons and nine turns town imperial court. How can it appear here!!! " Chapter 256 This moment. Just from Chu Lingxiao, you can easily resist the dream of the God, but immerse yourself in the earthquake and fear, and gradually return to many ancient emperors. Just heard it. The voice from the mouth of emperor Qianyuan. In an instant. The legs are straight soft, and the face is even more frightening than ever. Only to hear the seven words of "eight jails and nine turns town emperor field", all of them fell on the ground in a moment of fear. If it wasn''t for this time, the king would dream. Closed. I''m afraid that the galaxy where the ancient emperor is located will turn into a pile of ruins in the blink of an eye. But even so. Those seven words. However, it is still like the shocking words, rolling and reverberating in the whole field. At this moment, countless people are shocked. Shivering all over. The breath is more rapid, become extremely heavy. Fengjiuxiao, imprisoned in the ancient ship of the starry sky, has beautiful eyes, full of vibration and trembling, and looks at emperor Qianyuan with a dull face. This fifteen way emperor, in the eyes of countless people, and even in the eyes of the emperor, is revered as the supreme. At this time, the whole person has been completely stupefied, as petrified as a pair of eggs with staring eyes. His eyes are filled with disbelief and horror. His hair is in the eyes of all people, straight up. The king of the wilderness dreams, but also full of consternation, a trance. But when she followed the emperor Qianyuan''s line of sight to see the past, a pair of cold, emotionless eyes immediately completely lost their mind. The beautiful face, which was as pure as jade, was full of wonder and inconceivable. Only Chu Lingxiao, still standing there quietly. Phoenix nine clouds. Many Galaxy leaders in the whole field also took a breath of cool air when their eyes moved away. They only felt the whole scalp was shaking violently and their eyes were shaking. They couldn''t believe the scene. Come to the region of the sun. For such a long time. They all didn''t notice that under the dark abyss of the earth, the hidden prehistoric terror! Only see the normal vision, invisible place, can only rely on all divine sense, through layers of mist, can see the truth. This moment. All the people in the scene were scared, and their limbs were all cold. Then, a deep and bottomless horror rushed into their minds and their bodies were shocked. The next moment. A piece of shocking words burst out from memory. "With the power of eight jails and Nine Emperors, the eight jails and Nine Emperors can turn the town to the emperor''s court and reverse the endless time and space. No matter who, any immortal or even the emperor, can revive!" This paragraph. If the whole universe has been forgotten for a long time, at this moment, it completely wakes up from everyone''s mind, just like a sharp and incomparable cold wind blowing through, everyone in the presence of trembling gives birth to a sense of horror which is extremely close to the full force and can''t be suppressed. One hundred thousand immortal soldiers! Six immortals. Countless Angel bodies, ten ancient kings, one ancient king peak Michael, are all covered by a dark, cold iron chain, which runs through the body and hangs under the Dark Universe abyss. Make the 14 galaxies and millions of monks in the field look backward and fear. But these are not enough to make many ancient emperors feel thrilled in their hearts, but this row of formation, which contains the inexplicable rhyme of Tao, let them be sure at a glance that this is the eight prisons and nine turns town imperial court that once made them both suspect and sigh! Eight jails and nine turns town emperor field! Even their emperors think that this is the only thing that exists in the myth. In the universe, it really exists! Their empire. With great power, you can create a reincarnation place for mortals and monks. But all the realms knew the people after reincarnation. The flesh is the same. But the soul is not the same. Even they don''t know where the soul comes from after reincarnation. For this. The emperor of the whole universe is still debating. Some people say that the universe is deep. There is an unimaginable race of terror that was born to provide the reincarnation soul for the reincarnation created by other emperors. Some people say that it is the will of the cosmic rules. But anyway. A little bit. So far, it has been recognized by all. In this world, it is more difficult for the emperor to reincarnate than other people. If the reincarnation of the emperor is not good, it is the inexplicable terrorist that forcibly takes away. And eight jails and nine turns town emperor field. But it can perfectly resurrect anyone, any emperor, body, soul, one by one, the real same person! But it''s just a legend. No one studies the truth. Compared with the strong people with deep knowledge, Ye Fan, who was forced to be promoted to the ancient emperor halfway, was totally at a loss. He didn''t understand what the eight prisons and nine turns town imperial court was. But when he saw all the frightened and shocked eyes, his face was full of amazement and dumbness. Suddenly. A faint voice. All of a sudden, the whole audience was shocked, and all of them were back to God. "It''s just a replica. It can only revive people in the Empire." I saw Chu Lingxiao. I don''t know when. All of a sudden, I came to everyone. The next moment. Suddenly, there was a very frightening sound. With the shaking sound of the fast step back, millions of friars in Galaxy 14, even emperor Qianyuan, were scared and quickly separated from Chu Lingxiao. At this point. All the people, including the ancient emperor of the outside world, looked at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, just like the ordinary people who saw ghosts. Their eyes were staring straight and they gave out strange screams of panic. Their faces were full of fear and horror. Now. They just know. What is real terror! Even if it''s a replica of the imperial court of eight prisons and nine transformations, it''s hard for them to imagine. With their own efforts, they can create a replica directly! What state has this reached? However. If they knew that the eight jails and nine turns town imperial court created by Chu Lingxiao was a replica, but in essence, it was no different from the real one. It was just that the real eight jails town imperial court was moved here. I''m afraid I fainted on the spot Only Chu Lingxiao knows. Eight jails and nine transfers to the imperial court. The emperor is said to be reincarnated perfectly. But it''s just a saying that all races in the universe are still regarded as myths Only find the same flowers. All of these can be truly realized. The emperor, the ancient emperor, the emperor of heaven, and even any strong person can really revive! At this time. Chu Lingxiao waved with his hand, and the tenth samsara ancient gate engraved with the name of Ye Fan appeared in front of the heavenly wasteland Wang mingmeng in an instant. But right now. Under those two big words. It seems that there is a certain feeling in the dark. Even though there are thousands of years apart, the sea is still the same, just like yesterday''s authentic work reappeared, suddenly a line of small characters appeared again. Suddenly. It''s this line of small characters that makes the king of the wilderness dream. The beautiful eyes tremble fiercely, and the eyes are filled with tears. This lady who has lived for eight million years is beautiful and pure. Her face is full of sadness and sadness. This moment. Actually directly toward Chu Lingxiao, again. It''s like losing your head. The little girl who is losing her temper, in the void of the universe, is making her hand to Chu Lingxiao, crying, and her voice is full of despair, as if her heart is now dead. "Why, why, after waiting so long, you said, you can''t come back to life!" "Why, why is this!!!" Chapter 257 Now. The king of heaven is dreaming, and his face is clear of tears. The sword moves in his hands are out of order. As a woman who lived eight million years, she felt only one heart at this time, all of them were severely beaten by a whip, which made her completely in pain. "Why, why!" Every time I wield a sword, the strong sword spirit penetrates a huge galaxy in an instant. At the next moment, one of the twelve galaxies disappears into a bubble. This is a whole cultivation! But after only being penetrated by a sword Qi, it completely disappeared. That kind of feeling is just like the air. This scene. Many ancient emperors in the outside world, as well as emperor Qianyuan, fengjiuxiao and others, all felt a thrill and a heart could not help jumping wildly. Especially now. These guys attacking the galaxy. The whole body, like wild grass ravaged by the wind, shivers wildly and the breath is frozen. Eyes wide. The pupils contracted sharply. Just looking at the white figure in such a horrible sword, who was still walking around and avoiding at will, Emperor Qianyuan, and all the people in the 14 galaxy, his face was dull and completely stupid. Looking at this scene, he was giggling with all his strength. "I What are we doing? It''s not a dimensional existence at all. I We went to provoke each other... " Bang! Bang! Bang! This moment. Among the 14 Galaxy camps, they just stood up, one by one, and fell to the ground again. Look at the void of the universe. The white dress, with only one finger, flicked open the sword of Wang mingmeng. His legs were completely soft and his whole body was twitching. His face was white and his lips were shaking. "Here What level of existence is this? " Many ancient emperors in the outside world are full of stupidity and confusion. They can''t speak a word. Compared with other distant realms. You can only feel everything, not see it. The East emperor has no sky, the time is quiet, the air is xuanran. These three nearest four emperors are now full of horror and horror. Look at the line of sight. The two flickering figures in the visible range, especially when looking at Chu Lingxiao, the pupil suddenly shrank, and then a deep fear came out. The next moment. Three people, directly collapsed on the ground, no longer have time to care about any aftershocks, will destroy their galaxy. They are now. Just want to Be quiet. This time, I thought that the galaxy would be attacked by 14 galaxies without any turning room. This ancient galaxy with tens of millions of years of cultivation and civilization will eventually become a slave Galaxy without dignity. But now. None of them can believe it. In the Milky way, there is a terrifying existence like an ant, even in the dream of the king of heaven. Yes! Believe it or not, at this time, the emperor of heaven, who has been invincible for eight million years, has no way to deal with each other at all. Even in their eyes. Chu Lingxiao didn''t want to give a hand to the ghost dream of the emperor. He was so fierce that he could destroy a galaxy with one sword. His eyes were full of loneliness and peace from beginning to end. "Fourteen galaxies, over..." Many ancient emperors in the outside world are dumb, with a touch of bitterness on their lips. No one can accept it. The end will be like this. It was thought that the Milky way had no possibility of turning over. It would be directly attacked by 14 galaxies, but now the result is the opposite. In their eyes, there''s a terrible lineup that can crush any galaxy. In front of this white dress. So vulnerable. Even. Even the eight jails and nine turns of Zhendi field, which can only exist in legends, were created by the other side. This is the eight jails and nine turns of Zhendi field! In a real sense! The supreme treasure that can really revive a person! The Milky way. This time, instead of dying out, we can use the power of eight jails and nine turns to revive all the dead. This moment. In the eyes of many ancient emperors, in addition to the strong shock, there is only endless envy. There are eight jails and nine turns to the town court. The whole galaxy, in a strict sense, has become an immortal place! This moment. It''s like the end of vent. She finally stops. Dang! Only one sword fell into the void and made a clear sound. The next moment. Only to see the ghost dream of the God of desolation, that cold face, full of sadness and desolation, the whole person looked up, as if he had been drained of his whole body power, and looked up to the sky with a miserable smile. "I have been waiting for you for eight million years. I have killed all my compatriots for you. I have cultivated immortal Dharma just to wait for you to come back. Now, you tell me that you can''t come back." "Hahahaha, WuFan, you Tell me, you tell me, I''ve done so much for what!!! " To the end. Eyes have no luster, a pair of cold eyes, only endless emptiness and gloom. Look at this. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still as calm as water. It seems that he has seen so many things. Apart from the quietness and deepness in his eyes, there is no change at all. But as he turned the moment. Emperor Qianyuan, all of the 14 galaxies, and ye fan, who was nailed to the surface of the moon, felt a strong chill, deep into the bone marrow, and suddenly hit them, which made them shiver instantly. Someone just wanted to run away. The man turned into a corpse and appeared in the dark abyss of the earth. Next, is a huge chain running through the body, floating there, frightening everyone on the spot, afraid to move. "Although it is impossible to revive the emperor perfectly, the eight jails and nine turns to the town court can revive others perfectly." Chu Lingxiao looks at emperor Qianyuan. "It''s two more to finish." The next moment. This sentence. Scared emperor Qianyuan and ye fan, their faces were frightened, and their hair was rooted. Bang! Emperor Qianyuan, a fifteen way emperor, was killed by seckill! Bang! Millions of galactic friars, the same! Ye Fan''s arms and legs suddenly trembled wildly. He looked at the dejected King Ming dream in the distance and desperately asked for help. But still. The next second, appeared under the abyss, was a chain through the body and died. Just a few seconds. The 14 powerful galaxies that transformed the whole galaxy into a sea of fire turned into a corpse in an instant. This scene. In the eyes of many ancient emperors outside, breathing stopped. The emperor has no sky, the time is quiet, the air xuanran three people, is full of shock and stagnation. Only Chu Lingxiao, as if he had done a trivial thing, turned around again, his eyes were very calm, and he looked at the dark dream of the king of heaven. He said lightly: "I can let you go, but..." However. I didn''t finish. Wang mingmeng suddenly laughs at the sky again, and the smile is full of desolation. "WuFan If I can''t be resurrected, how can I live, even if I am the king of gods... " The next moment. A beautiful blood flower, from the white and tender jade neck, spreads in the whole void of the universe. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes remained unchanged until the dark dream of the emperor disappeared from his own eyes. Only then did he see a trace of vicissitudes and coolness in his eyes. He sighed and echoed the universe outside the galaxy. "One day, the emperor will be perfectly revived..." This day. Many galaxies are dim. Chu Lingxiao is more brilliant than the light of the galaxy, just like a star enveloping the universe. This day. Many Galaxy ancient emperor''s eyes, quietly retreat. Only the tenth samsara ancient gate, in the light of Chu Lingxiao, slowly dissipated and became a few words. To the depths of the galaxy. Dream, live well. I, WuFan, haven''t said those three words to you in my whole life. If there is an afterlife. I want to say to you: "I love you..." Chapter 258 King of heaven, the dead dream The woman who lived for eight million years is invincible. Even Odin, the king of gods, can''t easily say that he can defeat. The final result is to commit suicide with a sword and blood stained the universe. The blood of a top God. Every drop can suppress a huge galaxy. A drop can promote the ancient king to the Empire. One drop can promote the Empire to the ancient emperor. Even for the ancient emperor, it is the most precious treasure that they dream of. It is enough to enable them to penetrate the universe avenue through blood and further toward the heaven field. But many ancient emperors. No one dares to do so, even a trace of such thoughts, dare not flash through my mind. Terror. The quiet breath, has spread to many ancient emperors, making their whole body tremble wildly, just want to forget any scene about the galaxy. It''s just eight jails and nine turns. Once it''s out there. Fear that the whole universe will cause a huge shock wave. Those who stepped into the field of ancient emperors knew that the universe was far from what they saw in front of them. Their area. Angel galaxy, Tiandi galaxy, twelve galaxies, including the Milky way, large and small, a total of 3600. Odin, king of the gods. In recent years, even if there is one of the five gems in the universe, the time gems are only prolonging their life. Combat power. You have to go through the ages and polish yourself into a piece of ancient history through your real strength to achieve invincible body. No one doubts Odin''s strength. But. It''s the dream of the emperor of heaven, but it''s the 3600 galaxies. All the emperors are the most powerful ones worthy of the ancient emperor. The eight million year emperor of heaven has come to the end of Tao. But such a terrible person. Still be All the ancient emperors were full of horror. Just think of the white dress. Their bodies could not help shaking. In the face of the dark dream of the king of the wilderness, where the sword Qi is, a galaxy will turn into a smashed terror sword move. The man dressed in a white suit was caught in the slightest way, and then he flicked it away at will That''s just sword Qi. Can turn a galaxy into a bubble! How big is a galaxy However. In front of that man, the terrible sword moves of the emperor of heaven are still not enough. The weak are like ants. They never thought about it. Emperor of heaven! In particular, an eight million year old emperor of heaven will one day be as small as a mere mortal. If it''s them. Isn''t it that the other side doesn''t need to give a hand at all, just look at themselves. When they reach ten emperors, they will die? Many galaxies. After the fierce and horrible battle, countless monks under the emperor''s condition still have lingering fear. The breath of death. At this moment, they have no courage to stand up. They are sweating, their pupils are constricted, their eyes are lost, and they are still lying on the ground. They haven''t recovered from their panic. Only by the ear. The ancient emperor himself, reverberating in the whole galaxy, is full of the voice of the meaning of the gaffe. "Today''s matter, you all forget for me, who dare to mention, I am the first to destroy him!" Instant. It made countless people suddenly shake and wake up. Many galaxies, at this moment, are like empty cities, completely falling into a dead silence. Compared with the emperor. These people, who don''t know where they come from, can only vaguely guess that there are two extremely terrible people, in a remote place, there has been an unprecedented fierce battle, and the aftershocks alone have made their bodies almost afraid of breaking. However. If they knew. What they felt was that the ancient emperor had enough magic power to resist even more neglected breath. I don''t know what kind of picture it was. The Eastern Emperor has no heaven, the time you Jin, the air Xuan ran three respect four way emperors. At the moment, the whole person is lying on the ground, gasping for breath in a big mouth, pupils are shrinking sharply, eyes are absent, and faces are frightened. If someone touches their body suddenly The next moment. There must be a scream of hysteria. Compared with other gods in the Empire, they still don''t know what happened. They would rather not see anything now! An eight million year old emperor of heaven. In front of the man in white, the power he has is like a child This day. The celestial system and the angel system suddenly collapsed without a sound. All the emperor who did not know what happened again lost his color and his eyes were full of fear. Then he understood that the God of the wasteland was dead Attack the 14 galaxies of the Milky way. On this day. All in their eyes, into a bubble. The ancient emperor was silent. The emperor''s state and the God''s hair are all standing up. None of them thought that it would be such a result, not to mention that all the dreams of the emperor of heaven and earth fell down because of it! The Milky way What kind of emperor of heaven is there to guard here! An invincible emperor of heaven who has eight ancient histories died like this! But that day. When the Milky way, which was in ruins in our eyes, was restored to stand among thousands of stars. The universe is completely silent. ¡­¡­ Divine realm. The realm of God that stands above the heavens. In the eyes of 3600 galaxies, the supreme place, today is also in silence. These people in the divine realm. Always proud. Including the ancient emperor, he didn''t pay attention to any galaxy at all. He thought that even if a mortal threw it out, he would live as long as the star Lord of any Galaxy! But today. None of the holy guards who patrol the heavens with pride dare to fly in the sky again. Take a look at the whole sky. It seems to be covered by a huge crystal protective cover. This is the supreme artifact that can withstand the most powerful attack of the emperor of heaven for eight million years. But there was a big crack. It''s like being torn apart by some horrible creature. Above the whole divine realm. Surrounded by a sense of terror, countless people trembled and shivered in the direction of the main hall of Shenyu. Eight ancient imperial guards in Shenyu. All of them stood there in horror, holding a crystal sword, looking at the position that only god Odin could be qualified to do. But now. But there was a pleasant looking young man, dressed in a black windbreaker, with a bit of wild and uninhibited smile on his lips, lying on his side as if there were no one else. And put one foot on the ground. The other foot, is directly stepping on the seat of the king of gods, without a trace of respect in his eyes, ignoring the eight ancient emperor level guards, looking up and looking up, he said lightly: "old man, you are a good place? It''s said that there is a monster in your universe. Even the little lady who dreamed of heaven''s desolation was killed? " In an instant. Eight ancient emperor level guards, with fierce eyes, just wanted Qi Qi to start, they were stopped by the God King Odin standing next to them. "Back down!" Chapter 259 Holding the hammer of thunder, Thor, the God of thunder standing by, looked at his father''s dignified appearance. His face was stunned, and there was a trace of doubt and fear in his blue eyes. Because. Apart from the unknown white man in the galaxy, he never saw his father, and he would show such an expression again. The young man in black windbreaker. Who is it? With Odin, the king of gods, white and old, waving his hand, the eyes of the eight ancient imperial guards also flashed a flash of surprise, even a flash of consternation. Back to one side. However, he was still in a serious position. The sword in his hand did not fall from the beginning to the end. He was ready to attack the young man in black windbreaker at any time. But at the moment, they all have a cold sweat on their back, and a deep sense of horror has permeated every corner of their limbs, and they only feel extremely palpitation. This young man in black windbreaker. It''s so sudden. It''s almost like a no man''s land. Even the most powerful protective cover of their divine realm can be easily broken. That''s the most powerful attack that can resist the emperor of heaven! As the most powerful God except King Odin, they never thought that someone in the universe could break this protective cover with one finger. The whole main hall of God domain fell down with the words of King Odin, and fell into a dead silence. But for this unknown young man in black windbreaker, this pair of eyes has no disrespectful attitude of the king of gods. King Odin didn''t mean to be angry at all, but the fear in his eyes was clearly seen by Thor, the God of thunder standing beside him. Suddenly, he felt a tremor in his heart and rushed to his head, which made him even more shocked. Father of the time jewel. It''s one of the top ten gods. It''s not just the region of 3600 galaxies, it''s the whole universe. Everyone else said. It''s probably better than the king of Odin. But only as the next God King in the God domain, he knows that as long as the father has the time gem in his hand, he can almost stand in an invincible position. Once no one exists beyond the time gem, he will completely fall into the law of time. Except for the dream of the king. Such a top emperor of heaven can break the time and rush out. Anyone else has to wait for death. But that''s it. It''s just to break the time. It can''t hurt the father at all. That''s the most important reason why the time gem can be called the whole universe and one of the five gems. However. Even if he can''t imagine. But I have to think about it. Is the strange young man in black windbreaker ahead of time? But think about it. I don''t think it''s possible. How could such a powerful terrorist appear in the universe. The man in white in the galaxy is an old prehistoric monster. The existence of such a level, knowing one, can shake the whole universe. How can it be so easy for them to encounter the divine realm. In fact. Thor''s guess is absolutely right. Just the origin of youth Indeed, even the king of Odin felt some tremors. The young man in black turned his head and gave a light look. He stood beside the king Odin with a heavy face. Take your eyes back. Continue to look up, the tone is full of frivolity and joking: "old man, your place is really good, but it''s too small." No one dared to speak in the main hall of Shenyu. the two eyebrows of the eight ancient emperor level guards were nearly screwed together. Listening to the words of the youth in black, a trace of unhappiness flashed through their eyes. Who is this young man? How dare you shut up and call Odin, the king of gods, an old man. It''s not just them. Thor''s face gradually sank, his eyes were full of confusion, and he looked at Odin. He wanted to open his mouth and say: "father, how can you tolerate each other again and again, such a arrogant manner? Even though the strength of the young man in black windbreaker is extremely terrible, with your time and precious stones in hand, do you need to make the young man so arrogant!" Holding the crystal scepter of the God King, wearing a holy white robe and bathed in the light, Odin still has no response, and has been staring at the youth in black with a heavy look. "Tell me, old man, what''s the origin of that guy who killed the ghost of the emperor of heaven?" It wasn''t until the young man in black, with a casual and bland tone, mentioned Chu Lingxiao that the king of Odin, one of the top ten gods, finally had some changes in his face. But. In the speech, there was a little more coldness than before. It was obviously aimed at the young people''s attitude when they spoke, without showing any respect for Chu Lingxiao, but with a little reminder. "If I tell you that the time he lived, beyond the time gem, the time of existence, do you believe it?" However. Just after the word of King Odin came down, the whole main hall of God Kingdom immediately heard the young people''s extremely harsh laughter, full of irony. The eight ancient emperors and Thor, the God of thunder, all frowned and became more and more unhappy. "Old man, I think you are more and more confused. Who in the world has existed for more than time jewel?" I saw that young man in black windbreaker, his feet on the throne, immediately fell down. The whole person is sitting there. As if I heard the funniest joke, I clapped my legs and laughed. It was funny and ironic. "Old man, I think it''s better for you to give me the time jewel, otherwise you will be more confused in the future, and bury the whole divine realm in your hands." And the king of Odin. It seems to have been known for a long time that the youth association is such a reaction. Without speaking, it said with a light face: "for that one, I know so much. You can not believe it, but I advise you to give up that idea." It''s just a reminder to the king Odin, over and over again. The young man still didn''t pay any attention to it, but he put away his cynical and frivolous attitude. Suddenly his face was cold, and he snorted coldly. He disdained: "OK, old man, I just want to ask you about the identity of that man. Since you don''t say it, that''s all." Immediately. The young man stood up and seemed ready to leave. The eyes of Odin''s king suddenly set. Again, he said: "I advise you not to go." Just. The young man in black still snorted coldly and didn''t care about it. Then he broke the top of the main hall of Shenyu and went away. See the youth finally leave. Thor, the God of thunder, could not help but spit out his doubts and anger. "Father! Why do you tolerate this guy? You are the king of gods. Odin is one of the top ten gods in the whole universe! " Eight ancient emperor level ancient guards, eyes full of doubt and suffocation, looking at Odin. They are divine. Never been so humiliated! But with a sigh of the God King Odin, suddenly, the whole main temple of God domain fell into silence again. "Because he came to the court of the universe." ¡­¡­ And the distant galaxy. Ninety nine heavy days, the palace of the empress. Now. In the eyes of more than ten resurrected ancient kings below. On the throne of fengjiuxiao, it was not fengjiuxiao, but a man in white. Chapter 260 In the palace of the empress. More than ten ancient kings stood there in amazement, their eyes full of amazement and terror, looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting on the throne. When I saw Feng jiuxiao, the queen in Phoenix robe, head in Phoenix robe, and face cold, standing beside respectfully, all of them had a heart, mentioned their voice and eyes, and their faces were full of shock and horror. They clearly remember themselves. I was shot dead by a horrible ancient emperor. How can I be safe again and stand on the main hall. Don''t talk about them. Now. The whole galaxy is dazed, looking at the peace and security around us, living well with many of the same people, the face is full of shock and consternation. What''s going on? We must be dead. How can we live again? Is this a dream? Only many emperors understand that the galaxy has experienced an unprecedented disaster. However, for some reason, they have revived Only bury it at the bottom in advance. One of the living lineages of the Titan family, who was spared from a disaster, and one of the Tiandi family, whose body suddenly quivered again, opened their eyes, looked at the bright and jade like milky way sky, their eyes were slightly confused, and murmured: "look It seems that those people are all dead... " These two figures are the magisterial master who went to the sun star region before and after the first day of the lunar new year to ask questions about sins, and the silent master. Although they are in different places. But now. But said the same thing, voice, in addition to a thick sense of fear, only endless reverence. When they first saw the eight jails and nine turns buried in the sun star region, they turned to the imperial court. They understand. Let alone the Milky way, which contains 3600 galaxies, this universe, no matter what level of Empire, can no longer find the opponent. Eight jails and nine turns town emperor field! It''s hard for them to imagine how the whole universe can create such terrifying fields. Resurrect the same people! These eight words. It represents everything! Sure enough. As they thought, even if 14 galaxies besieged the Milky way together, they just came to seek death. "Well, I''d better keep burying. With this, who dares to be in the galaxy and make a fuss?" "Bury it, bury it." When they spoke, they sighed and felt sharp. At the same time, they directly covered the earth again and sank to the bottom of the earth. For them. Empire. Maybe you can see it in your lifetime, and then you can dominate the galaxy. But a master who can be created even by eight jails and nine turns of town emperor field. What else do they want to dream of dominating the galaxy, or find a place to bury themselves. But. One thing. They don''t know. At the beginning, they thought fengjiuxiao knew, but in fact, even fengjiuxiao didn''t know The palace of the empress. Wearing a phoenix robe, wearing a phoenix crown, facing many ancient kings below, the cold face of Phoenix jiuxiao, after a slight glance at Chu Lingxiao, immediately blushed and hurriedly lowered his head. This scene. Many ancient kings and hearts below are shaking. By now. If they can''t see why, they will live for nothing in the past hundred thousand years. The next moment. Ten ancient kings knelt down in a hurry, their faces were frightened, they dared not speak, their breath sounds were deliberately reduced, but their eyes were already wide, until their eyes were crazy and trembling. They were ministers of the imperial palace. It''s clear. Where did the group that attacked the galaxy come from? There were more than ten galaxies, hundreds of emperors and ancient kings. One was the emperor of ten ways, the other was the emperor of fifteen ways. This is a terrorist squad. Let alone a galaxy. It''s the whole universe that makes it tremble. But now. The galaxy not only recovered as usual, but even they were still alive. Although they didn''t know why to revive them, they knew that everything must have something to do with the man in white on the throne at this time. Otherwise. With the cold nature of the empress, will she stand aside respectfully? This moment. More than ten ancient kings were all intensely thinking about Chu Lingxiao''s realm, which was at least a terrorist strongman above the fifteen emperors. But in their hearts, most of them only knew about the division of emperor''s realm and heaven''s realm, but they were not qualified to know at all. "Get up." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. However. But no one dares to stand up. Look at me. Look at you. No one dares to move. The strong one above the fifteen emperors. This is the level. Just standing in front of them, they felt a mountain pressing in their heart, which made them not even dare to breathe. They had no courage to get up. "Are you all deaf, master, when you get up, why are you still standing?" But just then. Feng jiuxiao said in a cold voice. The ten ancient kings who were scared immediately were as stiff as the spring that was pressed down. They stood up straight as soon as they dropped out. But back, is already cold sweat brush down, all people like a puppet, eyes wide, throat desperately wriggling, swallowing saliva. Master Empress, she called her master! Everyone''s mind is blank. Chu Lingxiao glanced at Feng jiuxiao lightly, his eyes were as calm as water, but in Feng jiuxiao''s eyes, he thought that Chu Lingxiao blamed her for being talkative, and then lowered his head. Just. This woman, who has been in charge of the galaxy for 300 thousand years and is extremely cold-blooded, not only has no discomfort, but also has a mouth shut up and looks very aggrieved. She likes to call Master Chu Lingxiao Even in front of so many people, she did not feel any shame. Because. The word master. This universe, in women, belongs to her alone. There are more than ten ministers in the Imperial Palace below. When their thoughts are in confusion, they shine together. All of a sudden, they fell on them, their eyes were wide, their faces were incredible, their eyes were full of excitement and excitement, and their breathing became extremely urgent. "When you go back to refining, you can reach the Empire." When Chu Lingxiao''s voice falls. Everyone''s body trembled with excitement, which would be different from the previous one. They hurriedly saluted Chu Lingxiao, bent over, step by step, and retreated with great piety. When more than ten ancient kings left. Chu Lingxiao also slowly stood up. Light way: "I should go too. You take care of yourself. Besides, I only take one every 300000 years. In the future, you don''t need to call me master again." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared. Only left a face of resentment Phoenix jiuxiao, nibbling thin lips, a little girl''s appearance, stamping feet, that looks cold face, now full of jealousy. "The original master, another one!" In silence. Feng jiuxiao''s beautiful eyes suddenly flashed a trace. She was so cunning as a female emperor, and her mouth was full of mischievous and meaningful smile. Just. When Chu Lingxiao just left. Even Feng jiuxiao didn''t realize it. An old, indifferent and emotionless eye was staring at the world below on the empty space of the whole galaxy at the moment. When I saw more than ten ancient kings. When he wanted to reach the emperor''s realm, the old eyes suddenly flashed a trace of anger and dissatisfaction. "How dare Chu Lingxiao give these ancient kings the power of the rule of Empire!" Chapter 261 He, tianmiedao, is the incarnation of the universe, 3600 galaxies and Dao. As long as in any of these galaxies, in addition to the God domain with the time gem, there is now the Milky way, he has no choice but to think about the rest of life and death. The king of Odin, who lived for tens of millions of years. Can only vaguely feel his existence, but there is no way to really find him. Because. His existence, only a very small number of people who can really be called the strong in the whole universe, know that every regional universe has the incarnation of Tao to guard. A series of things, such as the aura of the regional universe, the fate of ordinary people, and the aura of the emperor, are controlled by him. It can be said. He is the universal creator of the region! Day field. It is the same as just stepping into the level of immortality - land immortality, which is divided into twelve parts. But with the land God fairyland. It''s totally different. Stepping into the Tiandao emperor, you will really be qualified to use the laws of Tiandao in the universe, like the dream of the God of the wasteland, to kill a galaxy with one sword. That''s because there are more terrible laws of Tiandao than the laws of the Empire. But. Like the dream of the God of the wasteland, if you reach the eight heavens, you have no right to know that the existence of his tianmie Dao can only be met by the powerful universe who has reached the ten heavens. And. Such strong people can use the rule of Empire at will, and only when they reach the eleventh Heaven - incarnate as Tao, can they give the rule of Empire to the ancient king. But usually. The birth of Empire. Only in the eleven heavens like him can we do so. Tianmie Dao, the incarnation of regional cosmic will, looked at the direction Chu Lingxiao left. Now his face was gloomy, and he only felt that his authority was threatened. Deep. Old eyes. "Chu Lingxiao doesn''t know the rules!" From time to time, there was a cold, cold voice that reverberated over the galaxy for a long time. This is a special parallel space-time. Although it is only a step away from the Milky way, it is actually more than 100 galaxies away from the outside world. Tianmie''s face sank rapidly, and his heart was full of shame. If not. Millions of years, an accident, so that he fell asleep, this guy named Chu Lingxiao, how to have the opportunity to take advantage of his absence in this period of time, to eleven days. "As soon as he came up, he wanted to challenge his position as the leader of regional universe!" Now. In the eyes of tiandaomie, the subconscious thought that Chu Lingxiao clearly knew that he still existed in this universe, but he still gave the ancient kings the rules of Empire, which was clearly to send him a very provocative message. He, Chu Lingxiao. Be the master of the universe! "Ignorant children, as soon as they reach the eleventh heaven, can''t wait!" Tianmie Road, that old, cold face, ferocious to the extreme, endless bloody murderous, full of his eyes, tightly biting his teeth, standing towards the galaxy below, roaring angrily. It''s a shame. In the eyes of tianmiedao. Chu Lingxiao is a villain who gets a cheap price. If he doesn''t sleep, he doesn''t have a chance to reach the state of "eleven heavens" - incarnation of Tao. Now. Not only that. Still so undisguised, take his regional universe, the position of the leader! In an instant. This special parallel space-time, only out of the heaven out of the way, a full of disdainful cold hum. "Later people, you forced me to do this!" Just stepped into the eleventh heaven. Compared with him, he doesn''t believe it. With his strength, he can''t kill each other! "Don''t be so anxious. No one will compete with you for your position as the regional universe leader." But. Just after tianmie road stepped into parallel space-time, the next second,. Suddenly. A slightly funny voice, suddenly reverberated in this piece of time and space. The next moment. I saw a young man in a black windbreaker, with a faint smile on his face, who suddenly appeared beside tianmiedao. "Maybe you won''t do it at all. He''s leaving soon." Tianmiedao''s face was stunned immediately, and his eyes flashed a little consternation. He didn''t even think that someone could step in here except him. But when he saw the youth. The face can not help but flash a glimmer of relief, quite unexpectedly looking at the youth, the tone also changed a little more relaxed. This is the eleventh heaven of the universe on one side - incarnate as the strong one of Tao. Empire. Ancient emperor. Even the emperor of heaven. All the existence that he looked down upon. After seeing the arrival of the youth, he was as angry as before, as if he had changed himself. The face is cold for millions of years. At this moment, there is a smile on the corner of the mouth and a gesture of greeting. With a smile, "rare guest, it''s really rare guest. We should have two million years. Have we met each other?" The young man. It''s the one who boarded the divine realm. His name is emperor Tianhong. He is the first judge of the top force divine court in the whole universe. The top ten gods of the universe have seen him. They should be afraid of the twelve heaven of three parts - the one who breaks through the peak! Compared with tianmiedao. It''s almost a point. Emperor Hongtian is still that pair of prodigal son''s style. He waved at will. So I focused on the galaxy below. Immediately. He soon found Chu Lingxiao. But when seeing Chu Lingxiao flying towards the eight prisons and nine turns town imperial court, he was a little surprised, but nodded his head with satisfaction. "Well, it seems that this guy is really extraordinary. He has a lot of secrets." Heaven is silent. Standing by, not talking. He didn''t expect that even the universe God court noticed Chu Lingxiao, which was a terrorist force standing on the whole universe. Since prehistoric times, it has reached the top of the heavens. It is said that even the strong ones on the twelve heavens exist! Emperor Hongtian felt for his chin. An enigmatic manner of the top powers in the universe, with strange light flowing in their eyes, when they looked at Chu Lingxiao, a little bit of ponderous smile appeared on the corner of their mouth from time to time, as if they were commenting on Chu Lingxiao at will with the attitude of the dominator. They talked and laughed: "this guy, I will ask him how he is in the legend of" eight jails and nine turns town emperor field " Do you know that it''s really strange. With this, you can be qualified to join our God court. " "I don''t know. Even my position as the first judge must be given to him." Heaven''s way out suddenly surprised me. Sure enough. Universe God court, to solicit each other. But. There was a little secret joy in his heart, so without his help, Chu Lingxiao would leave here obediently, and no one in charge of the universe in his area could rob him. "Would you like to have a look?" Emperor Hongtian said lightly: "just before he left, you also saw that, after all, you are in the same universe." Tianmie nodded slightly. It''s good to see you. Anyway, the other party is going. Emperor Hongtian stepped out step by step. He didn''t think about it at all. Would Chu Lingxiao refuse his invitation. Because. Only by. Universe God court, four characters, the whole universe, who does not move? Chapter 262 Since prehistoric times, the vast abyss of the universe has become the topic of the whole universe. No one knows what is hidden under the abyss. Even a strong man who has reached the ten fold sky. It''s not going to be all right. It''s going down that abyss. There have been rumors in the universe. There are pre prehistoric terror creatures, regional cosmic leaders, eleven heavens - incarnate as Tao, dare not try. If in the universe. There are forbidden areas. Under that abyss, it must be one of them. On the moon. Two figures appear here in an instant. It is the emperor Hongtian and tianmie who bear hands and have plain eyes. They are an invincible wind School of the powerful universe, overlooking the white dress under the earth. Tianmiedao, as a galaxy of 3600, is the leader of the universe in this area. When he saw Chu Lingxiao, he couldn''t help but flash a cold light in his eyes, but it disappeared in a flash. People who are leaving the universe. Indeed, the ruler of the universe in his region should be magnanimous, regardless of the other party''s overstepping the boundary, and give the emperor''s rule to those ancient kings to challenge the authority of the ruler of the universe in his region. Even the existence of tianmiedao can''t help sighing heartily: "this guy is so lucky that he can make the universe God court look up to him. If I could be younger, it would be good..." The allure of the universe. Far greater than the regional universe leader, some forces in the universe are born to break the rules endlessly. Although the regional universe leader is the incarnation of Tao, once someone surpasses it, no one can restrain it. After all. Strength is the most important thing. The universe God court is the symbol of the whole universe and strength. Once added. No matter what kind of characters, they should be restricted by the four words of the universe God court, and give them three parts of thin surface. "Let''s go down and meet him." Emperor Hongtian said lightly. The next moment. Then he flew directly under the dark earth, and when the heaven died, he also followed. This is a rare scene. One will step into the eleventh heaven of the universe, and then go straight to the top of the universe. In a million years, maybe it will really become the successor of emperor Hongtian and sit in the position of the first judge. Fame and awe the universe. Friar. Only by doing this can we be considered complete. Tianmie cannot help feeling again. In fact, if he took the position of the leader of his area and exchanged it with Chu Lingxiao, he certainly didn''t hesitate at all. Eight jails and nine turns in front of the imperial court. Emperor Hongtian stepped out step by step and came to the place less than ten meters away from Chu Lingxiao. He carried his hands on his back and looked forward lightly. This scene. In the eyes of tianmiedao, I only think that at this moment, the legendary eight prisons and nine turns town imperial court, which can really revive people, has become a kind of atmosphere of rendering. It is only used to highlight the universe God court, which is a foil to the supreme position. Tianmie Road: calm down and hold your breath. Prepare to see Chu Lingxiao join the universe God court, all these processes. However, in the eyes of emperor Hongtian, after only looking at Chu Lingxiao, it seems that things have been settled. Then he turned his eyes to the whole eight prisons and nine turns town emperor field standing in front of him. At the moment, Emperor Hongtian. There is no previous frivolous, not serious look on the face, only a thick exclamation and surprise. "It''s really the eight prisons and nine turns town emperor field. It seems that the legend is not all true." The next moment. This deep sigh, under this huge earth, seems to add a mysterious atmosphere to the whole temperament of emperor Hongtian. The tone and address of the voice are very casual. It''s like a senior in the universe, pointing at the appearance of the younger generation, and looking at Chu Lingxiao in a flat way. Light inquiry asked: "how did you get this eight jail nine turn town emperor field?" When this sentence falls. The atmosphere at the moment. It''s a little weird. It''s my first time to meet. Emperor Hongtian seemed to be familiar with Chu Lingxiao. In the words, there was not only a trace of doubt, but also a trace of command. Tianmie road is standing by and watching quietly. But. His eyes were then stunned, and there was no surprise in his eyes. The other side was still indifferent to Emperor Hongtian''s inquiry? There is no choice. Tianmie shook his head. It seems that Chu Lingxiao still doesn''t understand what the person standing in front of him represents. It''s a bit of a oversight. At this time, if you don''t put on airs and respond carefully, you will leave a good impression on dihongtian, the first judge of the universe God court. Maybe. It won''t take long at all. Emperor Hongtian will voluntarily give way and give the position of first judge to him. At the thought of Chu Lingxiao, without his consent, he gave the rules of Empire to the ancient kings, and tianmiedao shook his head again. It seems that this guy is an arrogant Lord. His mind is so strict that he is destined to suffer losses in the future. It seems that Chu Lingxiao had known this for a long time. Emperor Hongtian was not angry either. He was still standing there, with an enigmatic demeanor. He touched his chin and gave out praise from time to time. He arbitrarily commented on the imperial court in front of him. "Well, that''s good. It''s really good." "But these eight jails and nine turns are only placed under this small planet, which is too wasteful. What do you say?" The next moment. Emperor Hongtian looked at Chu Lingxiao again, but there was a sense of superiority in the tone at the moment, especially in the last question, a slight contempt. Tianmiedao''s eyes also showed a trace of pondering smile, rather a bit of gloating eyes to see a good play. I''ve been busy for so long. It''s helpless to be taken away from here if someone says. But looking at Chu Lingxiao still has no reaction. Emperor Hongtian no longer pretends to be mystical, but directly expresses his intention and gives a dry cough. He lightly says: "I don''t want to go around in circles with you either. Let me just say that I''m from the cosmic God''s court. This time, I''m here to let you join our cosmic God''s court." "As for the eight jails and nine turns town imperial court, you should also take them with you and arrange them in the boundary of our universe God court. Now you should understand?" It is also with a question of no doubt. Next. That''s one sentence. "If you understand, take eight jails and nine turns to Zhendi square, and we will start now." However. Chu Lingxiao still didn''t have any response. Tianmie''s face was stunned. "If I don''t understand, I''ll say it again" emperor Hong Tian is a little impatient. He goes straight to the front, looks down with commanding eyes while walking, and says again: "I come from the universe, this time..." Just. This time. Chu Lingxiao suddenly waved back. Just one shot. Emperor Hongtian, the first judge of the universe court, and tianmiedao, the leader of the regional universe, both eyes suddenly shrank and their faces were horrified. When the God comes back. The next moment. Seeing the whole person of emperor Hongtian is like a meteorite shooting away. This moment. There is no resistance at all. The whole person, not controlled by himself, directly smashed one star after another and flew over one galaxy after another. The first chief judge of the cosmic God court, like garbage, turned into a meteor like light in this universe, which flew completely, and finally disappeared. In an instant. Only one person''s tianmiedao, has a blank brain. In a few seconds. This sudden scene in front of him made his eyes stare straight, and all the hairs were up. Hiss! While watching Chu Lingxiao slowly draw back his hand, the face of tianmiedao is full of horror and fear. Suddenly, the pupils are narrower and tighter, the breath is rising rapidly, the body is stiff as petrified, and take a breath of cool air. I only heard a faint sentence in my ear. "Where are the flies from?" Chapter 263 This moment. There are only 3600 galaxies, a region of the universe. A meteorite like flying object. Smash the stars into a big hole, come out from here and go out from there. Fast is only in a second. It spans many stars 100 times larger than the earth. Countless monks are fighting with each other. Looking at the sudden scene in the sky, they are all stunned and stay in place on the spot. Bang! Bang! Bang! Before the monks of these galaxies could respond, they heard only a series of shocking sounds. When you see outside your own planet. Countless stars are hit into a big hole by this meteorite like object. This moment. All the people opened their mouths wide. Looking at this scene, their eyes were almost staring out, and their hearts were raised with horror. Countless people are at the moment. The legs were shaking. "Here What''s going on here? " Many realms were awakened. At that time, the thunder was furious. What is this? How dare you destroy the galaxy you are guarding so much? Suddenly, you can use your whole body''s magic power to point out and try to stop it. Next moment. His face suddenly changed, his scalp was numb, just met, less than half a second. These empires in charge of the galaxy are all like weeds in a strong wind. They are fragile and close to the air. In an instant. It''s all flying. Only the ancient emperor, after observing for a few seconds, suddenly all his eyes flickered. In his pupils, there was a piece of mystery. Then he could see what was in the flame because of the strong speed. One person. That was a man! When they followed the direction of flying and looked at the past, they suddenly found that the starting point was from the far away galaxy. But they were not allowed to think. I see you. Even if it smashes tens of thousands of stars and flies from more than 100 galaxies, it is wrapped in layers of flames The speed of things has not been weakened at all. This moment. Just like an invincible arrow, it has shaken 36050 galaxies completely. Countless people look at this scene, and their legs are soft. What kind of force caused this? It''s too terrible! Speed. It hasn''t weakened at all! Now. The most pitiful thing is that dihongtian is like a small wooden boat driving in the strong wind and waves. He can''t help himself, his face is frightened, he clenches his teeth, clenches his fists, and he has twelve heavy days - the whole body magic power of the strong man who breaks the path, which is in the middle of his desperately trying to reduce the speed and gives out a white air. At first. There was a sense of pride in his eyes as well as fear. But. As he crashed into the third galaxy, his eyes were dazed, but by the time he reached the third and fourth galaxy, he, the whole man, was completely disorganized in the rapid sound of breaking the sky. One hit! With just a wave of his hand, he stood on the twelve heavens above the universe. There was no resistance to his suppression! He is the first judge of the universe God court!!! This moment. Emperor Hongtian''s mind was in confusion. He smiled helplessly and experienced countless years of worldview. At this moment, it collapsed. What level of existence is this I''m afraid that''s all over the twelve heavens. Main hall of Shenyu. Knowing that emperor Hongtian, Thor, the God of thunder from the universe, and the eight ancient emperors, were different from the former Emperor Hongtian. When they arrived, they were displeased and angry. At this moment, his face is full of dignified, tight frown, and a flash of horror from time to time. Emperor Hongtian. I''ve been away for almost a day. And they''ve been doing it all day. There are four words in the universe. It haunts them all the time, like a nightmare. You know. Seven of the ten gods of the universe are from this force, let alone the chief judges of the seven gods'' courts, whose strength is superior to the heavens. If it''s not their domain, they have time jewels. These years. It has been strongly divided by the universe God court for a long time. Thor opened his mouth and finally couldn''t help it. Looking at Odin, who sat on the throne without saying a word, he asked tentatively: "father, the first judge of the universe God court, what is he looking for?" Actually in Thor''s mind. Even though he knows the identity of emperor Hongtian at the moment, he doesn''t think it''s much more than knowing the existence time of the time jewel. He just wants to know the universe God court, find that Odin''s closed eyes suddenly opened at this time. Instead of answering Thor''s question, he said two words that made everyone in the room feel inexplicable. "Here we are!" Just when everyone''s eyes just showed a trace of doubt, only heard a bang! The walls of the main temple of Shenyu. All of a sudden, a big gap was broken. Thor, the God of thunder, and his eight ancient imperial guards were shocked. The next moment. I saw a lost figure in black and fell in front of them without any sign. "The first judge of the cosmic God court?" Immediately. When he saw who it was, Thor, the God of thunder and his eight ancient imperial guards, were all in the same place. The next moment. Thor, the God of thunder, is back to God. I don''t know what happened, but I just wanted to help it up. Only see. Emperor Hongtian falls to the ground. Suddenly I opened my eyes, the whole person stood up and looked at everyone nervously. The next moment. The first chief judge of the universe God court, as if he had lost his intelligence, giggled intermittently. When he saw the God King Odin, he suddenly collapsed completely. His face was frightened, he screamed and ran out of the main hall of God domain. Within seconds, the whole God domain was missing. Crazy? In this scene, Thor, the God of thunder, and the eight ancient emperor level guards, looked at each other in a daze. How did the first judge of the universe God court become like this Crazy? Only king Odin, with a quiver in his eyes, murmured: "why..." At this time, tianmie Road, has been scared of cold sweat, legs crazy shaking, deep pupil, full of a panic. A wave of your hand. He suppressed the twelve powerful heavens, the broken emperor Hongtian! That''s the first judge of the universe God court! This moment. Tianmie road was full of fear, his face was white, his eyes were bright and trembling. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was wearing a white suit and still had no expression, his lips trembled and said: "you Do you know that he He''s from the universe, you... " However. I haven''t waited for him to finish. Only heard a faint voice in the ear, suddenly scared the sky out of the way pupil, again fierce contraction. "You want to try, too?" This moment. This 3600 galaxy, the regional universe leader, quickly covered his mouth, looked at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, even more full of panic and horror, and his whole body was shaking. Chapter 264 If The divine realm, which stands on all the galaxies, is called the heavens. The cosmic divine court is the giant thing on the heavens. It has a trace since prehistoric times. Universe God court. It''s not a star or a galaxy. It''s more like a pyramid that has been covered with dust for many years. It doesn''t shine like the divine realm. It''s extraordinary when you look at it. It was bare. In addition to the huge ancient trees, which seem to support the whole universe, the rest is just a bland anxiety, like an old man bathed in the dark dusk. But the whole universe. Did not dare to provoke the old man easily. The God of heaven, as a person standing in the heavens, may not be able to win a high position in the cosmic God''s court. At least those who have stepped into the eight heavens are qualified to enter. Now. In the inner part of the cosmic God''s court, it''s time to change the presiding judge. Chief judge of the Seventh Congress. All want to recommend their own people, seamless connection, sitting in the position of presiding judge. In this way. Even if they leave the position of chief judge, they can still have the unique status in the divine court. Six nothingness, full of mysterious figure, appear everywhere in the universe temple. There are men and women. Dress differently. Some people are dressed in long robes, some in white, and some just come back from prehistory, just covered with leaves. But even if the shadow appears, you can feel the awe and awe. Between the faint. Behind them. It can always float over countless broken galaxies, which are old and long, with a trace of terror and permeate. It seems that every shadow is empty. with a gentle wave of a hand, a galaxy can be turned into bubbles in their eyes and vanished in a moment. "Again, the position of the third chief judge must be Longqiu!" That road stands most in the west, with a tall figure and a cold shadow. Suddenly, it raises its voice. All the other presiding judges are frowning. Behind the current third judge, Xu Ying. Now. There was a young man in a white robe who looked very cold and easy. He had a pair of blue eyes. The eyes were flowing, just like the cold in winter. His whole body was full of a trace of high cold, like an incomparable aura of being proud of the whole mountain. It''s just a young man named Long Qiu. Instead of looking at the third chief justice, he kept staring at Tianyou, a mysterious young man in a black robe and cold face, who looked almost the same size as him. In his eyes. He can see one or two of the judges in the whole court, but he can''t see through this young man in black. Since the establishment of the universe. Every presiding judge, in addition to taking advantage of today''s time to consolidate his position, also wants to put his own people in the next position of the presiding judge. Unfortunately. From prehistoric times until now, there is no chief judge who can only think about it. There are seven judges of the cosmic God court. In addition to the first chief judge, Emperor Hongtian, the other chief judges are all of the same strength, all of them are the same ten and eleven, which also makes them powerless even if they want to extend their hands elsewhere. So. With such internal competition, the inner part of the universe is always so powerful. The third judge, Ziyun God Emperor, is a woman, but it is a real eleven Heaven - incarnate as a powerful Taoist. Her words came out. Many presiding judges, even if they want to move to the next position of the third presiding judge, are hesitant at the moment. Look behind you. The heirs brought back from all regions of the universe finally gave up the idea. They can see it. The third judge, Ziyun Shendi, is a young man named Longqiu behind him. In fact, he can''t even see these judges. He can''t help but feel surprised and murmur: "where can I find this lady, even at the level of eleven days, it''s a ghost..." Usually before the presiding judge leaves office, he will go to all regions of the universe to find the right successor. But at most. It''s good to find the emperor of heaven of jiuchongtian. It''s never been like this. There is a sky of eleven! Even the current chief judges of their group were all on the front line. Several chief judges looked at him with fear. The young man named Long Qiu then looked at the second Chief Justice Tian you. They were completely disillusioned. The first three presiding judges. Since prehistoric times, it has been a huge watershed with them. Now, it seems more difficult to cross. Ziyun God Emperor''s eyes were slightly cold, and his eyes glimpsed to the second judge Tianyou, with a trace of questioning in his tone. Cold voice way: "Tianyou, do you want to rob too?" All the presiding judges were silent and their eyes were fixed on the second presiding judge Tianyou. In their hearts. At this moment, no one can touch other positions, only the second Chief Justice Tianyou. But I heard a chuckle. On the spot, together with Ziyun God Emperor, all the judges of the universe God court, with their eyes shining fiercely, only saw Tianyou, the second judge, slowly stretched out his hand and pointed to somewhere. Light way: "I Tianyou can''t see your position as Ziyun God Emperor. The people I bring will sit in his position today!" The direction of the finger. It''s the first judge, Emperor Hongtian! This moment. Everyone''s breath, a curdle. Next. The second Chief Justice Tian you, with a slightly relaxed tone and a very proud tone, said in a deep voice: "I''d like to introduce this man, who is called Moruo Xuan, the twelve heavy heaven, the one who breaks the peak of Tao!" In an instant. The voice just dropped. The atmosphere in the whole temple of the universe became extremely cold. The eyes of all judges, and their successors from all regions of the universe, are full of horror. Between frowns. I couldn''t help but feel more incredible in my heart. Only the young man named Longqiu seemed to have expected, but he also frowned. The secret way: "I didn''t expect that in the universe, except for me, some of these young monks have reached twelve heavens." In front of the eyes of many people. The young man in the black robe, named morluo, just nodded a little, then stood aside coldly again. After a long time. Ziyun God just from the teeth, face dull, forced out a few words. "It seems that the first judge is going to change his mind. The guy in dihongtian said to go to the galaxy and find someone." "It''s said that the man killed the ghost dream of the king of heaven easily, but it''s not as good as you. It''s up to eleven days." Many chief judges also shook their heads helplessly. Unexpectedly, the position of the first chief judge, who is the most unlikely to change ownership, has become the first person to change ownership since prehistoric times! But just then. In the temple of the God''s court, there was a tremor full of gaffes. "Report Report to the presiding judge, the first presiding judge, to Something happened. " Back? The five chief judges, including Ziyun, were shocked, then shook their heads. How about coming back. It was destined to give up the position. The next moment. The second Chief Justice Tian you didn''t care. He replied lightly: "what''s the matter?" "Emperor Emperor Hongtian, crazy Crazy... " Tianyou: "..." Five chief judges: "..." Chapter 265 At this moment, the whole hall of the universe God hall suddenly became silent without any sound. Ziyun, the emperor of God and other five chief judges, were full of confusion and did not react for a while. It''s called the eleven heavy days of Longqiu. And the twelve heavens, which are called morlo. These two strong men, who are extremely cold and arrogant, are also full of surprise on one face. Crazy? Emperor Hongtian, the first judge of the universe God court, is he crazy? The second presiding judge Tianyou suddenly returned to his mind, with doubts and consternation in his voice. Again, he said: "are you sure it''s crazy?" "Report It''s really crazy to report to Lord Tianyou. Now Lord Dihong is running around without wisdom outside the God court. " Tianyou: "..." "Several of us can''t stop him. Please go out and have a look." Five chief judges: "..." This moment. No matter how mysterious it was before, after hearing about it. No one can calm down. Tianyou, Ziyun God and other people in the palace hurriedly went out. The first chief judge of the cosmic God court. Twelve heavens - the one who breaks the peak of Taoism, unexpectedly Crazy? Everyone looked unbelievable. But when they came out of the universe, they saw that the headdress was distributed, like a three-year-old boy, jumping, and then his face was frightened, and he screamed, no longer like the former first judge. All the people immediately stare big eyes, you look at me, I look at you, all face full of amazement and dumbness. Really It''s crazy Didn''t you just go to the galaxy? How could this happen?! Bang! Bang! Bang! At this time, Emperor Hongtian was totally out of order. His powerful twelve heavy heaven magic power waved wildly. The whole universe was shaking. Immediately. Ziyun God said in a loud voice: "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and let him calm down first!" That''s what it says. But at the moment, Ziyun''s face was full of dignification. They are the first judge of the universe God court, and they are crazy. This is the twelfth heaven. This is not the Empire, the ancient emperor! This is the top emperor of heaven. He can''t even trap the laws of the universe! How How can I be crazy! In addition to the young man named Mo Luoxuan, who didn''t make a move, at this moment, more than a dozen Tiandao emperors, who were present at the scene, made a move together in an instant to subdue the crazy first judge emperor Hongtian. However. This is the 12th heaven, the most powerful emperor in the universe. In addition to the state of being crazy, his strength will skyrocket several times. Compared with the normal time, the whole body magic force is more reckless, even if more than a dozen heavenly emperors at the same time, they can''t stop it. The next moment. The cold young man, named morluo, suddenly made a move. No one was able to see him clearly. Even the crazy emperor Hongtian lost his spirit and appeared behind him. Just a second. A batter goes down. Instant. He knocked dihongtian out. See this. Everyone was shocked by the moment. Even the mysterious dragon autumn was shocked. Even if it is the same as the twelve heavy days. But how can the gap be so big?! It was so easy that emperor Hongtian, the first judge of the universe God court, was subdued! In a trance. Only heard the second judge Tianyou, a praise. "Good! It''s worthy of being the first talent of that fighting group. Even if emperor Hongtian is not crazy, you are worthy of being the first judge of our universe God court! " Suddenly. All of us have been back to God. At this moment, even Ziyun and other people, all of them, with a face of awe and awe, show their kindness and nod their heads. Such strength. It''s terrible! Emperor Hongtian was subdued, but the doubts and a trace of horror that surrounded all the presiding judges did not disappear. They all frowned tightly and looked at the faint emperor Hongtian. How could this happen? Universe God court, the first judge, how can be crazy? Doesn''t it mean to go to the galaxy and find someone to be the first judge? For a long time. The devil Luo Xuan, who didn''t speak, suddenly became cold and spoke faintly. "The problem should be in the galaxy. Let me see." Ziyun God Emperor and other chief judges are slightly silent and hesitant in their eyes. They are like ants in their eyes. The galaxy that they have been ignoring must be hidden in a surprising secret! Even the first judge, Emperor Hongtian, is crazy. They dare not go to investigate alone. But the next moment. The figure of morluo Xuan still disappeared in the same place. It seems that he would not worry about anything at all. Looking at morluo Xuan, he left. He went to the galaxy, Ziyun God Emperor and other judges of the universe God court. He was shocked and looked at Tianyou all at once. "Why didn''t you stop him just now? Emperor Hongtian went once and it became like this. Don''t you worry about him at all?" But I see. The second judge Tianyou shook his head lightly. "You know what kind of fighting group I just mentioned The next moment. Only heard the second judge Tian you mouth, spit out two words. In an instant. Together with Ziyun and other presiding judges, including the mysterious dragon autumn, all the emperor of heaven above the eight heavy sky on the scene were all shocked and their legs were soft and wide eyed. "Wait, he should be back in five minutes." ¡­¡­ And now the devil Luo. It''s easy to find the Milky way and get to the bottom of the earth. In terror, the regional universe leader, tianmiedao, saw another strong man who could not even see him, but his head was in chaos. But I haven''t waited for him to speak. Seeing Luo Mo Luo Xuan, staring at Chu Lingxiao in front of him, he asked lightly: "you should be emperor Hongtian, who are you looking for?" "What do you know about his madness?" See Chu Lingxiao don''t talk. Mo Luo Xuan frowned, obviously did not expect Chu Lingxiao to ignore him. When he saw the eight jails and nine turns town imperial court in front of him, he could not help but flash a little consternation in his eyes. Then he said with relief: "no wonder that emperor Hongtian will find you. It''s really amazing." Just talking. The front is another turn. "But you should not be able to create it. I''d like to know how you got it." See Chu Lingxiao still didn''t talk. The frown of the devil Luo Xuan is tighter, and the unhappy color on his face is more and more thick. He is such a person. Even the chief judge of the universe God court dare not be so indifferent. It seems that he doesn''t report his origin and doesn''t know what kind of person he is facing. The next moment. "Don''t tell you, I''m from Acer, can you say it now?" said Mauro But I thought I had a story. Chu Lingxiao will change his attitude, turn around respectfully, and answer his questions, which is still the same as before, without any reaction. Immediately. Mauro was stunned. This guy, what''s going on? However, tianmie, the leader of the universe in the nearby area, suddenly froze when he heard the three words of Yasai star. His hair stood up, his face changed suddenly, his eyes stared, and he took a breath of cool air from the bottom of his heart. Acer! In the universe, the terrible fighting nation?! However. Just like emperor Hongtian, Moruo Xuan was impatient to come forward. In a moment, tianmie''s pupils were tight again. He just watched Chu Lingxiao wave again. The next moment. Mauro''s face changed again and again. At last, it was full of horror and disbelief. Bang! Bang! Bang! This moment. There is no difference with emperor Hongtian, but this time, he was directly blown out of the regional universe. "Another fly." Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still calm. He slowly takes back his hand, turns around and looks at tianmie. This moment. When tianmie dawton felt only one breath, which was more terrifying than before. Suddenly, he came to his face, which made his whole body sweat open, and a wave of chill came in directly. "Now this regional universe, with me, do you think you still need to exist?" Hear that. Tianmie immediately understood what it meant. After a brush, he left here in a moment. Until now. Only then did he understand that any cosmic court or judge is a group of rubbish! And look again. At this moment''s cosmic court. All the people, including Tianyou, the second judge, stared at the demon Luo Xuan lying on the ground. This moment, as if the whole universe, there is no sound. I can only hear each other''s breathing. The second Chief Justice Tian you is right. It''s true that I''ll be back in five minutes. But. But. People are dead Chapter 266 The fall of any one of the top ten cosmic powers is a shocking shock to the whole universe. For the big universe. Thousands of galaxies constitute a regional universe, which is just a concept. The real strong is just a planet, a force, a person, a race, not a group like galaxies. The emperor of heaven is the top power in the universe. Those who break the way can also break the way. A word of eight. It can almost determine the life and death of a whole regional universe, which is superior to those in charge of the 11th heaven. But. The reason for the birth of a leader in the regional universe is that the energy behind him is almost impossible to provoke the universe God court. So. Since prehistoric times, although the universe God court stands on the heavens, both sides still maintain the way you respect me and I respect you. No one will be idle and look for trouble. Two top celestial emperors of the twelve heavens. Go crazy and die! Identity is even more terrifying. Now. This matter has not spread to the whole universe. I''m afraid no one will believe that even if it is spread to all directions, there will be an accident for the top emperor of the twelve heavens. These people who can''t even "Tao" can''t be trapped have become taboos in heaven. Acer. A terrorizing planet called the fighting race by the whole universe. Although the population can''t even compare with the earth. Only 200000 people. But among the Assyrians. Even the weakest have reached the realm of the ancient king. Most of all. The reason why this race is called the fighting nation is because of its own strength. It is not like other top powers in the universe to pursue the source of Tao. They are the purest force, the physical force! No mana. Only physical combat power! Break all laws and pursue the ultimate combat effectiveness! So. If one-on-one with the first judge of the cosmic God court is really the first day of arcane stars such as Mauro, it will definitely be easy to crush and win. Usually, if someone enters the arcay star without giving a notice in advance, even the people in the cosmic God''s court will be mercilessly killed outside. There is no reason. But today''s Acer. It was a big surprise. There''s dead air everywhere. From time to time, the whole sky is filled with the bleak breath of death, which makes people feel particularly uncomfortable. Live on this planet. The assassins everywhere, eyes fluttering, looking at the sky, eyes full of shock and disbelief. Every Assyrian. Once dead. It''s hundreds of thousands of years since the last time this happened, but they can only think of two people when the whole planet cries like this. One of them is the king of Asaph, melasaph. One is the prince of Asaph, Melo! Now they are in the palace of the king of Assyria, and there is only one left. They are the prince of Assyria. The first fighting genius in millions of years, Melo! "How could this happen, devil Prince Muruo, has fallen "Really Is it really Prince Melo "Prince morlause is the top power in the universe. Even his majesty said that Prince morlause has a chance to be promoted to super Asian!" All the assassins, looking at the sky filled with snowflakes and crying and howling, were all in a daze for a while, muttering to themselves, and there was only endless daze and dullness on their faces. They are the first fighting genius of Acer. Second only to the king of Assyria, it It fell Don''t Prince Melo Luo go to the cosmic God court to be the first judge? How could this happen?! At night. When the body of meloshan was transported to the palace of the king of Assyria. In an instant. There was a huge tremor in the whole Yasai star, which made everyone feel especially frightened. It was just like the eruption of a volcano. At this moment, there was an endless gushing out, which made the twelve Heaven Emperor unable to smash the Yasai star, and there was a huge tremor. They understand. This is the king of Asaph, his majesty, who is angry. Don''t speak of his majesty Maya. It''s them. At this moment, the heart, are extremely angry, face tight, can''t help but tightly grip a pair of fists. They are the race that even heaven envies. The population can only linger between 200000 forever, and every one of the asears has fallen, which is the grief of the entire asears. Let alone. This time, it''s still their prince of Asia, Melo! How the devil Luo Prince died! The future first judge of the universe God court, the top God of the universe, died so inexplicably! This moment. All of the Acer''s faces were full of gloom. King''s palace of Assyria. The cold corpse of Mauro is lying on a luxurious table covered with white flowers. All over the body. There was no mortal wound to be found except for the little stiff pale face and the conspicuous red slap. In front of Mauro''s body. Standing a middle-aged man who was covered by the surging golden light, with blond hair standing up, and his mouth was filled with anger from time to time, his face was gloomy, and his mood gradually calmed down after looking at the body of morluo Xuan for a long time. In a flash. A normal man with black hair. The strength is the same as that of Monroe''s, which is still twelve heavy sky. But the middle-aged man just now presents a state that is ten times higher than that of twelve heavy sky. This is the Assyrian. The reason why it is called the most powerful fighting race and the most terrifying place in the universe - Super Asian race! This middle-aged man is the king of arcane, Maya! When the golden light covers the whole body, the assassin can kill the strong one on the twelve heavens with one fist! The whole Acer. So far. Only the king of arcai can achieve it. It is not a name, but an honorific name. Historically. Every king of Assyria will be named by this name. And the real name of Monroe''s father, the king of Assyria, is mobeta! A God who once let the universe court, all should treat the existence seriously and equally! But looking at the body of his son, Moluo Zhuo, and the quiet mobeta, there was a flash of doubt and consternation in his eyes. All over the body. There was no fatal wound. Only the red mark on his face. After a long time. All of a sudden, the whole royal palace of Assyria reverberated with mobeta again, full of angry gnashing of teeth. "My son is one of the twelve powerful men. How could he be beaten to death with one slap? He must have been poisoned by someone secretly!" "Universe God court, you don''t give me a truth, even the God behind you, you don''t want to be better!" This moment. In the whole temple of the universe God, there are two extremely harsh angry voices. Tianyou, Ziyun God Emperor and other chief judges are all eyebrows shaking and dare not reply. And now. Somewhere by the universe each race, calls the taboo universe place, suddenly spreads out a burst of laughter. More than a hundred people, the figure with the terror breath, was sneering at an old, gray faced old man without mercy. "The first day of Acer, will be shot dead with one slap?" "Tianmie Road, is it the accident millions of years ago that made you sleep soundly and your head silly?" Chapter 267 The taunts and sarcasm in my ears. Change to anyone else. I feel angry at the moment. But for the present tianmie Dao, he just wants to be quiet for a while. But for the whole universe. For many regional cosmic masters. It''s ridiculous to think that tianmiedao is just an act. Look at countless years. Nothing like this has ever happened. The master of the universe in the region. Thousands of galaxies, the creator like existence, have been scared to escape from their own areas, which is just too embarrassing for their taboo universe. They taboo the existence of the universe. Even the universe. I dare not tear my face with them. By what? By their chief executive, they are the top figures of the universe beyond the realm of the twelve heavens, standing at the same height with the Lord of the universe God court, the strong man of the anti Taoism level! Even the laws of the universe. All of them can be changed at will. They are the best people. They support themselves behind them. I don''t know what they are afraid of this day! The master of the universe in the hall area was scared away by a man If this spread all over the universe. It''s not laughed to death. They are taboo to the universe. How can they look down on countless creatures in the future? When this place is called taboo universe, a huge golden figure appears. More than a hundred regional cosmic leaders all shut their mouths and sneered at the corners of their mouths, which disappeared instantly. It''s a great universe, even this taboo universe, can''t fully accommodate his huge posture. Between one breath and one breath. This area, unexpectedly, vibrated with the breathing sound of that figure. Many laws of the universe. It''s like a little child around him, trying to get close to him. Next moment. Only to hear that figure, suddenly a cold hum. Light way: "it''s just a matter of cosmic law. It''s also suitable to be close to the Buddha, roll!" A word fell. Just like the thunder of the world, the sky of the universe is broken. Even under the dark abyss, a layer of fog is overturned by the strong power, and several monstrous creatures of the opposite sex are exposed immediately. The next moment. All the masters of the regional universe saw only those laws of the universe, which were shaking with fear and trembling, and were instantly wiped out by this great figure. And those alien creatures under the abyss of the universe, usually even the top celestial emperor of the 12th heaven, dare not easily provoke terrorist creatures. At the same time. Without any resistance, it will turn into ashes directly. See this. All the regional cosmic leaders immediately felt a cold shiver in their hearts. They were shocked and lowered their heads. They did not dare to be a little disrespectful. As if they looked up at each other at the moment, they were all blasphemous. The laws of the universe in their eyes. It''s not the regional universe, but the laws in the whole universe. This level of laws, in itself, is the dream of even the twelve heaven''s top celestial emperors, eager to get one. Above the twelve heavens. There is only one scene. Against the way! But even if it is against the Tao, it will not be so dismissive of these universal laws. "It seems that the chief executive has made progress again." All regional cosmic leaders can''t help but sigh. Only when they are as powerful as they are, can they really look forward to the whole universe only when they step into the level of anti Taoism. Since prehistoric times. The universe is so large that it has more than 100 regions. The real terror races, like emperors, lie dormant all over the universe. Fortunately, these terror races have not appeared for a long time. Otherwise. It will not be their turn to taboo the universe, standing on this big stage, enjoying the eyes of many heavenly emperors. The unknown figure of the great bank, suddenly, showed a very cold look, and looked at this side in an instant. Even if the masters of the universe in all regions didn''t look up, they could feel a chilling cold, overwhelming, rushing towards their heads. Cold! With one look, they all felt cold and shivered for a moment. "The chief executive, you will not reach the three opposite directions!" This moment. In charge of all areas, there is a sudden tremor in the heart, the head is lower, the forehead can''t help sweating, swallowing crazily, and the voice can''t make a sound. Tianmie also quickly knelt there. The next moment. Only heard a faint, yet dignified voice, slowly from the mouth of that great figure, fell on the top of everyone''s head. "Heaven destroys way, you, know sin?" Immediately. This sentence falls. Except for tianmiedao? All the regional cosmic masters, eyes wide, eyes full of excitement and excitement, face is full of an incredible color. "It''s not surprising that this place is the reward of the universe in all regions, which is given to you by the Buddha." Hear that. All the regional leaders are even more excited. They have reached the twelfth heaven! This is the chief executive, now the real strength! They can bestow more than one hundred and eleven heavens - the heaven, the way and the emperor. Unexpectedly, they haven''t seen the chief executive for millions of years. Now the chief executive''s strength has reached such an unfathomable level! There is no choice. All the leaders of the area with their heads bowed slightly turned a little, glanced at the tianmie road kneeling there, with a trace of complacency and sarcasm on their faces. "Do you know what sin is, God forbid?" The figure of the great bank, the voice again cold not Ding fell down. Tianmie Dao raised his head in fear. When he looked at the figure of the great bank, his eyes suddenly trembled, and he said back with a stiff head: "chief executive, what I said is true. That man, with only one slap, killed the first battle genius of arcay star, melo ²T." But even if he is honest. The figure brow, but once again wrinkled tight a point, feel extremely unhappy. "Chief executive, you You have to believe me. What I said is true. It was the same with the first judge of the universe God court, but it did not... " However. The next moment. He was directly scolded and interrupted. "Enough!" On the spot, tianmie quickly closed his mouth, shaking faster than before. See this scene. Everyone in charge of the surrounding area couldn''t help laughing. In front of the chief executive, there is still such nonsense. "The assassins are born to fight madmen. Although the prince of the devil Luo is twelve heavy heaven, he can''t be beaten to death even if he is against the way." "If there is a super power in a small galaxy, why haven''t you found it before?" Tianmie wants to open his mouth to explain, but he is scolded again. His heart is full of bitterness. Why no one believed "The Lord of the universe God''s court has told me something. He will see it for himself. If it is true, I will give you the position of chief executive!" "If it''s false, you know what the consequences will be!" Chapter 268 At this moment, the inner part of the universe. Tianyou, Ziyun God and other six chief judges, as well as a lot of ten strong people in the sky, showed their faces, and could not say the horror and fear in their eyes. What should I do. The prince of arcay star, Mauro ²T, died in their cosmic God''s court. Even they didn''t see clearly at the beginning. How did Mauro ²T come back? He only saw a shadow of the brush, passing by before his eyes. The next moment. Then he saw the devil Luo Xuan, who had reached twelve heavy heavens, and fell in front of them, saying a word intermittently in his mouth. "No Impossible... " Then. He breathed directly. What on earth did Melo see in the galaxy and the red palm print on his face? Who left it? Since the angry voice of the king of arcay, mobeta, has been heard here, the vast universe has become a cold silence. It''s cold. Ziyun God murmured. "No, I was slapped to death, didn''t I?" Suddenly. All the people on the scene felt a sudden tightening and their bodies could not help shivering. King of Assyria, mobeta. It was said that the devil Luo was poisoned to death, but they checked every corner of their body at that time, and there was no sign of poisoning at all. Now. They had to suspect that they were slapped to death. But it''s ridiculous. A region of the Milky way. How is it possible to produce a strong person who is against the road and above? As the saying goes, if the pool is too small, how can a giant be raised. Let alone. Or against the road! If they can clap, they will beat the devil Luo Xuan who has the most noble blood of the assassins and has reached the twelve heaven level. The only thing they can think of is that at least they have to go against the two realms! But this is the pinnacle of the universe. Just a galaxy, how could it appear! Where is the jurisdiction of the regional universe leader. Suddenly, there is a rebellious universe. How can the taboo universe chief tolerate his own yard and a existence that can threaten his status? They can''t think. I can''t think of it. But it has happened. The most powerful fighting race in the universe, the prince of arcay, Melo Luo, died in their cosmic God''s court. Mobeta, the king of arcay, came to ask for help. Once this is not handled properly. I''m afraid there will be a war between the cosmic God court and the Assyrian! At the moment, the second Chief Justice Tian you is the one with the most confused eyes. He''s the one who found melo. But now it''s dead. If the truth cannot be found out. Lest the Lord of the court of God take his life to stop the anger of all the Assyrians. "Tianyou, don''t worry about these things. We have a general understanding of the origin and development of this matter!" But. Just then. A middle air is full of air, as if it is a voice coming out of the abyss. It is full of loneliness and remoteness, and with a very mysterious atmosphere, it suddenly reverberates in the whole universe temple. In an instant. In addition to hearing the strange voice, a blank face after the chief judge. Tianyou, Ziyun emperor and other six chief judges all stood up in a hurry. Even though no one appeared, everyone was full of awe, facing forward and bending together. "God!" The next moment. Hearing these two words, Long Qiu and other judges made up for him. In a moment, his body shook and his face shook. He quickly stood up and bowed down respectfully. The master of the voice. At the moment, it seems that it is still far away, but for all people''s actions, it seems that they can see clearly, just like the emperor of the universe, faint back two words. "Free!" Everyone got up in a hurry, afraid to speak. Sure enough. Such a big thing happened that even the head of the universe God court had to appear. The last time God appeared. It''s like three million years ago. Kill. Hiding in their cosmic God''s court, an anti Taoist terrorist under the abyss. That war. The surrounding dozens of regional universes have been smashed into pieces. Even the laws of the universe have been completely destroyed, and the whole universe has been directly shaken. Finally. He successfully killed the rebellious state. And so far. The dozens of regional universes around their cosmic God''s court are still dead and still alive. You can imagine how terrible it is to fight against Taoism. This also made him a god of the universe, becoming the head of the three top forces in the universe today. As the voice of the God''s court fell, the hall was silent, so that no one dared to speak. For a long time. Then a faint voice came out. "I''m in the region of the Milky way, waiting for you." The voice fell. Tianyou, Ziyun God and other people, their eyes slightly hesitated, you look at me, look at you, and finally they all turned into a flash of light and rushed out of the universe. More than ten emperors of heaven above jiuchongtian. All of a sudden. This moment. The Milky way, all the galaxies in this region of the universe, is like a boiling pot of boiling water, which has completely blown the pot. Don''t talk about the gods. Many ancient emperors. In the moment when I felt the horrible breath and passed through each galaxy, my legs were all soft and I couldn''t stop shivering. I was sweating, and I kept flowing down my forehead. All emperors. Muzzle tongue. They all opened their mouths and eyes wide. Their eyes were very dull. They looked at the galaxy. Their faces were white as paper. Their hair was scared. They all stood up. They never imagined it. One day. When someone just comes, he will be able to turn the laws of the universe in the whole region over and over again. Even the laws of the universe are so trembling in front of these ten people! This is their dream. Or hallucinations This moment. This is true of the emperor. Don''t talk about mortals, monks. This moment. 3600 galaxies, all of them, have collapsed on the ground. All emperors. Can feel it. In each other''s breath, there is no killing intention, not to mention the slightest feeling. That feeling is like seeing their emperor, like air, like cosmic dust. Look at the ten terrors above the galaxy. I just feel that the sky is blinding me. I can''t see anyone. What does he look like. But the terrible atmosphere spread on the body made all the emperors look dumb and petrified. The power between them and the other side was not in a dimension at all. Ninety nine heavy days, the palace of the empress. Phoenix jiuxiao and more than ten ancient kings who had just broken through the Empire''s territory all stared at the huge galaxy, and their hearts were shaking. Open your mouth. Want to say something. But I can''t say anything. I just feel that at this moment, the whole universe, because of these ten shadows, is suddenly destroyed. It''s too strong. It is more powerful than the ghost dream of the God of famine. But that''s when . A white dress, in the eyes of many ancient emperors, carrying hands, straight to these ten figures, walked in the past. Walk along. Side light way: "there are many flies, it is really a slap, all SWAT to death." Chapter 269 The moment I saw Chu Lingxiao appear. All the ancient emperors breathed and froze in an instant. The ninetieth heaven palace suddenly became silent. I don''t understand. But they know. A big war is about to break out. In the mind of all the ancient emperors, they suddenly associate the previous breaking of many planets with one. But Tianyou, Ziyun God and other people in the universe God court, were in the moment when they saw Chu Lingxiao, all of a sudden, their hair stood up, and there was a flash of horror in their eyes. The next moment. All of them took a step back. See this. Many ancient emperors dare not speak. And far away. With the arrival of ziyunshendi and others, there are two horrible eyes, which are directly locked in the sky of the whole galaxy, separated by dozens of regional universes. Mobeta''s eyes. But also flashed the murderous intention which did not cover up at all, clenched teeth tightly, gloomy face. And taboo universe. With that great figure, the taboo universe always clings to long, indifferent eyes fall. Only here. All of a sudden? A very cold voice reverberated, which made the masters of many regional universes and a heart all hung up. "Well, I''d like to see. What you said is true or false!" With it. A glimmer of light, a light glance to the bottom, dare not look up the sky out of the way. "When the Lord of the universe comes, there will be no hiding place for all the truth!" A faint voice fell. It completely shakes the heart of the cosmic masters in all regions, including tianmiedao. There is an irresistible color in their eyes. Their pupils are slightly condensed and their eyes are shocked. None of them thought that the Lord of the temple really appeared. A million years ago. Then you can kill the enemy! Now. Again. This "Give me a good look, too!" Taboo universe is always long and cold. Next moment, with a big wave of hands, a golden light is submerged in the eyes of tianmiedao. Instant. He can see the Milky way at this moment through dozens of regional universes. "I''ll let you see if this galaxy man named Chu Lingxiao has the ability to slap the devil Luo Xuan to death!" "If he can resist the ten moves of God, he will prove that he has this ability. If not, he will die, and you will die!" Cold voice, echoed in the taboo universe, tone, no emotion. All regions of the universe that listen directly to are hairy at the bottom of their hearts. Ten moves against God? Is it possible? If the Lord of the God''s court ignores a move and only a person in the galaxy can block a move, it is very good. In their hearts. Still don''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao, the man of the galaxy, slapped the assassin''s Prince Moluo to death. In charge of the universe in all regions, the eyes are not only on tianmiedao, but also a trace of envy. You can see what''s going on in the galaxy right now. In particular, if there is no such person as the head of the God''s court, even the chief executive of their taboo universe should be half lower. Such a person. Even if they can see the universe across dozens of regions, they can count for millions of years without living in vain. It''s a pity. This day, before he died, he could see the real face of the supreme character, which was not a waste of his life. At the moment, tianmie is afraid. God of the universe. These people were blown out. Even though Chu Lingxiao was full of fear in his heart, he could not help wondering whether the other side could resist the ten moves of the Lord of the divine court. Even three moves. His life can be saved. Suddenly. When a golden light falls over the Milky way. The pupil of tianmie road suddenly shrinks, even the total head of the taboo universe, and the figure of Daowei bank suddenly trembles a little, the eyes light is slightly coagulated, and the face becomes extremely heavy. At the same time. The king of Assyria, mobetta, his gloomy and indifferent face, also suddenly flashed a trace of surprise. "This guy, has broken through the five directions of the opposite way?" This sentence. It''s the chief executive of taboo universe. As soon as the voice falls, all the universe masters in all regions are numb in their hair and their legs are soft. They almost stand unsteadily. Against the five realms! Everyone''s eyes were almost staring out, and their faces were full of shock and consternation. The Lord of the universe God court has come to this point?! Tianmiedao is also a body. With a sudden tremor, a suspended heart sank to the bottom of the valley. His legs trembled, and he fell to the ground directly. Against the five realms! At the beginning, he had absolute confidence in Chu Lingxiao. After all, as he saw with his own eyes, he slapped the devil Luo Xuan to death with one slap. However, his estimation of Chu Lingxiao''s strength was only in the opposite direction This moment. Over the Milky way, a middle-aged man in a red cape and white armor appeared. Just appeared. In this region of the universe, the light of all the galaxies was suddenly attracted by him. Then wait for the light. Instant. It lights up dozens of regional universes. At this moment, countless people in the universe are staring at the Milky way, but they don''t know what happened. This moment. All the ancient emperors, completely collapsed on the ground, in their eyes, only endless stupidity remained. Even the Phoenix nine sky, also full of vibration, forget now, still standing there Chu Lingxiao. Tianyou, Ziyun God and all the other people in the universe God''s court, their eyes also vibrated at this moment. Looking at the middle-aged man in a red cape and white armor standing in front of him, they only felt that they were standing beside them at this time, and they were all tiny like ants. The next moment. All hurriedly knelt on the ground. And this middle-aged man, as if the emperor of the universe travel, eyes only in front. Step by step. Spread all over the universe. When countless people heard it, they felt that there was a huge hammer hitting the heart. Even if there were dozens of regional universes apart, all people could not help shivering. When the sky died, he lost his color. My eyes are full of regrets. The lips kept shaking: "this This is the strength of the five realms of the reverse road. Before it was launched, dozens of regional universes were trembling. " I knew that. He just "This seat, it can be seen that you really have some strength. I can spare your life." With the Lord of the divine court walking towards Chu Lingxiao step by step, and wandering in the idle court, the king of Asia stars, mobeta, and the taboo universe are all eyes shining. "But the premise is to tell me, before you abolish your cultivation, how crazy is the first judge of the universe God court?" "And Prince Melo, how did he die?" Suddenly. If the Lord of shenting is not, he immediately stops on the starry sky which is less than 100 meters away from Chu Lingxiao. He has no sorrow or joy on his face and looks at Chu Lingxiao in front lightly. This moment. Everyone''s eyes are on Chu Lingxiao. In the eyes of mobeta, the king of Assyria, there is a sense of killing and anger. But also at this time. When Chu Lingxiao slowly raised his hand and clapped the past moment towards the Lord of the divine court. If the Lord of the divine court has no eyes, he suddenly changes. A moment ago, a pair of indifferent eyes were as quiet as water, but at this moment, they shrunk severely, sweat all over their body, and their faces were frightened and unbelievable. I haven''t waited for him to respond. The whole body disappeared in place in an instant. In the eyes of countless people, it turned into a meteor, smashed countless stars and raised a huge dust in the sky. The Lord of the divine court, who has just come with a look down. In a flash. I was slapped. The film is missing. In an instant. Everyone''s face changed. Mobetta, the king of Assyria, the chief executive of the taboo Lord, and tianmiedao were all stupefied. Their eyes were wide and their scalp was suddenly numb. Just a few seconds. Quiet! A dead silence! Only a faint voice reverberated in everyone''s ears. "Have you seen it clearly this time? That''s how he died. " Chapter 270 Someone once said. The most terrible thing in the world. It''s not listening. But one day. It. It happened to me. But you can only stare big eyes, open big mouth, like a lifeless stone statue, standing there watching, nothing dare to say, nothing dare to move. The most terrible thing in the world. No better. He is the supreme immortal in his heart. One day, he will be slapped to death! Now. Tianyou, Ziyun, and other judges of the universe God court watched the moment when Chu Lingxiao slapped the master of the universe God court to fan to the unknown place. They''re all breathing cold. Next second. Suddenly the body was stiff. I felt a chill that I had never felt before, which came to my heart all the way from the sole of my feet to the seven souls and six spirits, which were almost scared out. The next moment. We can only see the sky over the whole galaxy. In the eyes of all the emperors, it''s just like terror. It''s a group of heaven way emperors on the Ninth Heaven of the universe God court. A burst of leg weakness. Full of horror and horror. There was fear in both eyes. All of them banged. Like the Tarot that was knocked down, one after another, they all fell to the ground. Open your eyes like that. A frightened expression. It seems that at this moment, as long as anyone makes a sound, these emperor of heaven above jiuchongtian will be scared to death directly. This moment. Many ancient emperor''s eyes, looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, only endless confusion, the head is a blank. Feng jiuxiao is totally dumb. Beautiful eyes tremble. Keep a close eye on the white dress. Smooth and ruddy lips, open, will never be able to close, face full of dumb. She, after all, underestimated the strength of the host It''s too strong. Not to mention these ten mysterious strong men, one by one, they are stronger than the heavenly wasteland King''s dream, at least on several levels. The middle-aged man in a red cape and white armor. Just came. These ten emperors, who she could only look up to all her life, all fell down to meet the middle-aged people in fear. What realm is this? She, even if hollowed out her head, could not imagine it. However. Such a person. He was slapped to death by his master! This moment. There was a dead silence over the galaxy. At this moment, the terrifying breath that makes people tremble suddenly sweeps through dozens of regional universes. Although countless people don''t know what happened, their bodies are all shaking wildly. Mobeta, king of arcane. The whole person''s fighting breath was suddenly out of control. His mouth was open enough to swallow an egg. Deep pupil. Full of fear and silence. Scared step in a strong step back, every step back, the breath on the body, then suddenly rise. Finally. The whole man became a super Asian. However, the most powerful fighting race in the universe, mobeta, the king of arcane, has a series of processes, which only make others feel that this is a scared little wild cat with a burr all over its body, helpless and deeply frightened. Taboo universe. It seems to be a great figure that can break through the whole universe. At the moment, under the eyes of more than 100 regional cosmic masters, stunned, confused and dumb, it is shrinking a little bit. Finally. I only saw a middle-aged man with cold sweat, egg size eyes, shivering all over and wearing a golden robe over the forbidden universe. It''s not until they realize what''s going on. "Ah!!!" The next moment. There was a scream full of horror in my ear, which made the universe leader in all areas below stare at me. It''s like a scattered leaf being thrown in the wind. The head of the universe in all regions is dazed. Look at the sky. The highest in their eyes, hands holding their heads, a face of panic, could not stop the pace of the back, the next moment, a careless. Bang! I fell. This fall. Just like a heavy hammer, it suddenly shakes the universe''s heart in all regions. Deep in the pupil, it immediately suppresses a burst of fear and uneasiness. All of them open their eyes and look at each other. They are full of throb and strong saliva. Chief Executive This This... What''s the matter? Bang! A voice that made their body and subconscious shake suddenly echoed in their ears. The next moment. When the eyes turn to one side. Once again, the masters of all regional universes are at a loss. Only see. Tianmiedao did the same action, holding his head in both hands, and his hair stood up in fright, not waiting for their dull eyes to disappear. "Ah!" The next moment. There was another scream full of panic. The heart of the universe leader in all regions of the instant earthquake couldn''t help fluttering, jumping up wildly, and all of them were in the same place. All regional cosmic masters. On the spot. It must be the Milky way. Something terrible happened! Don''t you Can''t even the Lord of the divine court subdue the other party if he doesn''t? Just as all the regional cosmologists have this terrible idea in their mind, their pupils can''t help tightening and their faces show fear. The next moment. Hear the sky again. There was a scream that was extremely harsh and full of panic. Hysteria seemed to be the volcanic lava bursting out of the deep heart, which suddenly spread throughout the taboo universe. "Here How can it be!!! Against the five realms of Tao, unexpectedly I was slapped to death! " "When in the universe was such a terrorist born! This... It''s impossible. It''s How can it be! " Hiss! The voice falls. It seems that there is no end to it. There are more than 100 inverted air-conditioning sounds coming out. All the regional cosmic leaders stare at the scene, their eyes are crazy and trembling, their bodies are directly rigid there, and the whole person is completely petrified. After a long time. All people, including the chief executive of the taboo universe, gradually breathed and calmed down, but looking up, they were all in a daze. I heard one in my ear. The trill of panic. "Always Chief executive, now Now, you believe Do you believe me? " Chief executive of taboo universe: "..." All regional cosmic masters: "..." ¡­¡­ And now over the Milky way. Only heard a faint voice, slowly reverberating, the universe. "When are you going to see it? Want to try this slap? " The next moment. Like the wind. Only saw the distant king of arcay star, mobeta, and the chief executive of the forbidden universe. They were scared and hurried to withdraw their eyes. All the judges of the universe God court, even their bodies were shivering. They never dared to stay here. They all ran away. However. They didn''t wait for their mood to settle. Only a bang was heard. The vast universe. Above the heavens. There was a huge cracking sound. At this moment, it directly shook the whole universe. Many terror races. They all woke up. Chapter 271 From prehistoric times. The universe God''s court that has been silent on the heavens. At this moment. In countless eyes. Like a pyramid, it symbolizes the universe God court, the head of the three giants of the universe God court. I haven''t waited for everyone to respond. Just like this, the sky is broken in a moment, and countless golden pieces are scattered all over the universe. Bang! Bang! Bang! That kind of huge vibration directly brings everyone back to reality from the shocked, unbelievable and frightened eyes. This moment. The whole universe fell into a dead silence. No matter what level of existence. Even under the abyss of the universe. Those terror creatures who have reached the state of opposition are shivering, and they are frightened to get deeper. Universe God court. It collapsed. Without any sign, there is no sign in advance, it, just like this, in the whole universe, under the eyes of countless dumb and faded, into a bubble. Those who are in the outer space. Seven of the ten kings of the universe, one second ago, were still in the heavens where they were sitting. They looked down on the sky above the countless spirits and looked down on the regional universe below. Cold face. It makes people feel inaccessible. A second later, when he saw a huge golden fragment of the universe God''s court smashing at him, the whole person was stupid. They God of the universe, no No? In an instant. Not only the seven gods. As long as the people under the cosmic God''s court are all full of stupidity, white faces and trembling eyes, they will be filled with a thick sense of horror in an instant. "Here How is this possible? " This moment. All over the universe, there are people everywhere. After a while, they stand up. These people in the courts. Just now, I was on a mission outside, boasting with others that I came from the universe God court, the head of the three giants of the universe. Just after being chased and flattered by the public, the debris of our cosmic God''s court crashed in front of us. A huge vibration. Smashed them, a blank and dull face. This is just with someone else. I''m showing my identity. Now my headquarters is gone Instant. That expression. In embarrassment. More full of fear. They all opened their mouths and eyes wide, and they were stupefied. Bang! Bang! Bang! The huge fragments of the universe God''s court, like raindrops, constantly hit the whole universe until countless people, at this moment, the scalp is numb and the eyes are tongue tied. Yu The prehistoric building, which symbolizes the headquarters of the cosmic God''s court, is really It''s really gone. Tianyou, Ziyun God and all other presiding judges. Also did not leave a few steps, was scared to stay in place directly. All the people are cold and stiff, and their mouths are opened to an "O" shape. They are cosmic gods. Even by Chu Lingxiao, across dozens of regional universes, a point out, from the eyes of countless heavens, as if to wipe out the air, to wipe out! "In the future, flies should know the convergence point, right?" All presiding judges: "..." The faint sound in my ear makes the universe of the galaxy dead and silent. It seems to be petrified completely. I can only hear the sound of the wind and the sound of space turbulence. Until Chu Lingxiao left. After a long breath of incense. Tianyou, Ziyun God and other people have returned to God from endless fear. However, the huge thrill around the whole body has not disappeared at all. Bang! Bang! Bang! The cold sweat, the fear, the more hurried, the heavy breath, had swallowed them both physically and mentally. The next moment. The whole body was scared to be soft, no longer had the courage to stand, all face ignorant, collapsed on the ground, staring at the direction of the universe God court stupidly, each a burst of giggle. Crazy ¡­¡­ The vast divine realm. At the same time. Only the king Odin, who sat on the throne, shook his head and sighed: "you are all wrong. You think time is a precious stone. The best thing for Odin is to have a life that you can''t match. But you don''t know, time gem, give me Odin, just realize the universe more clearly. " On the main hall of Shenyu. There was a dead silence. Eight ancient emperor level guards, face a confused, stupefied like a fool. It''s only now that they understand. Why did emperor Hongtian, the first judge of the universe God court, go to the galaxy only once, and go mad. The shiver of the heart. There''s no reason at all! One slap killed the Lord of the court. Next. It is also separated by dozens of regional universes, one point out, it will break the whole universe God court. What level of monster is this?! Thor, the God of thunder, lost his mind for a short time, and gradually returned to his mind. But even though he had known Chu Lingxiao''s terror, he was still unable to recover his calm at this moment. Only to reach their level of influence is clear. The power of time. Of course, it is of great benefit to the strong. But for the real cosmic power, it''s not that the longer you live, the better you will be. But he still can''t imagine. Someone can slap! I will shoot the Lord of the divine court! How can this guy who is beyond the time gem be so strong That''s the God of the court! It''s just that he ignored a problem. Some people live for a long time, that''s just a long time. But there is one kind of person. He lives long. But also before time, add the word invincible! The huge main hall of the divine realm. At the end of the day. The God King Odin sighed deeply with helplessness and horror, which seemed to remind his deep memory. "Some people, they, are born untouchable." Now. The whole universe. Has fallen into silence all over the world. But for the current asears, 200000 of them. They were all dressed up and gathered near the king''s palace of Assyria, waiting for their king of Assyria, mobeta, to give them a command. Then. Find out the murderer who killed their assassin, the prince of assassin, and tear him to pieces. There was no sound near the palace of the king of Assyria. But when the king''s Chamberlain, with all the wishes of the Assyrians, came in. But only to see the face of mobeta dull, pupils tight, the whole person stupidly collapsed on the ground. See this. Thinking that mobeta was devastated by the loss of her son, the Chamberlain of the Royal Palace was shocked and slightly sad. She sighed in her heart: "Alas, the death of Prince Melo is a great blow to the king." The housekeeper of the palace was suddenly cold. "When you find the man who poisoned and killed the prince, you must cut him to pieces!" "King, please don''t be sad. Prince Malraux is in the spirit of heaven, and he shouldn''t want to see you look listless." The palace Chamberlain walked over. Will still be sluggish under the state of the king of arcane magic beta, up. "Your Majesty, when you avenge the prince, everything will be better." Just. He just said that. As if stabbed all of a sudden, the real mood of mobeta, the king of arcay stars, is stimulated by the tiger who blew up his hair, and suddenly a fist is waved in the past. Bang! The palace Chamberlain was directly hit eight million miles away from the palace with one blow. Instant. All the assassins around the palace were dazed. Before they knew what was going on, they heard mobeta, the king of assassins, yelling at each other nervously. "A group of idiots, who said to revenge! Get out of here, get out of here! " This moment. The whole Acer star was at a loss. Chapter 272 All the assassins, looking at the palace in front of them, seemed to be hit by a thunderbolt. They were suddenly dull and confused. Wang? What''s wrong with this? Prince Melo is killed by others. They are not avenging themselves? The king''s palace chief, who had been shot out, was not seriously injured. This is a Heavenly Emperor of the eleventh heaven. Even if he flies millions of miles away, he blinks and comes back. But for what just happened. His whole person, still not back to God, looked at the palace of the king of Assyria, like other Assyrians, his face was pale and stagnant in the same place. Wang? No revenge? Why? How can they not avenge themselves when they are all killed for no reason? Prince melo. But ASEC, a rare fighting genius in millions of years, is that the end of it? "Wang, I don''t understand!" There was a sudden sound of doubt near the palace of the king of Assyria, followed by a series of complicity, and then all the 200, 000 Assyrians gathered here became restless. "Wang, I don''t understand!" "Why don''t you take revenge, and let the prince of devil Luo die so inexplicably?" "Wang, why?" This is arcane. For any planet, even the existence of one person below ten thousand people above, how dare to question the supremacy. Let alone lower status people. But Acer is different. It is because of the scarcity of population that the Assyrians unite abnormally and dare to question the king of Assyria. All this. They all come from the Assyrian, who are too proud. They are born to fight madmen. He is proud of himself as an assassin and will not be provoked by anyone. In their hearts, even the Lord of the court of God is not allowed. Listen to the angry voice in my ear. In the palace of the king of Assyria, mobeta, the king of Assyria, sighed helplessly. He calmed down. For the query voice outside, I was not angry, but a little relieved, and gradually felt a little warm in my heart. They are the Assyrians. Although the outsider is full of pride, he is very interested in his own people. Instant. When he thought of the broken universe, his heart suddenly trembled. The palace of the king of Assyria is silent. Everyone wants to know why. Everyone, including the chief manager of the Royal Palace, looks at the Yasai Star Palace for a long time without looking away. For a long time. The king''s palace of Assyria was filled with a sigh of helplessness and powerlessness. "Go back, then That man, we Acer star, can''t be provoked. " "Why, Wang! There must be a reason! " The chief executive of the Royal Palace said something, which almost represents what all the assassins want to say at the moment. All the assassins are unwilling to stare at the palace of the assassins. They feel shame in their hearts. When did they hold back so much. "The God of the universe, no more..." But with the king of Assyria. In the next sentence, all the assassins suddenly relaxed their tight fists. Is the cosmic court gone? What do you mean? All the assassins looked at each other, puzzled. "If the Lord of the court of God is not, he is slapped to death by that man. Do you think we, Asaph, are still capable of revenge?" All Assyrians: "..." This moment. There was no sound in the whole ASEC. The air was only filled with a cool breath deep into the bone marrow. All the ASEC people were completely lost. ¡­¡­ At this moment, the news that the master of the universe God''s court was slapped to death almost spread throughout the universe. Those who are in the outer space. All the frightened mouths were not closed, the eyes were full of fear and horror, and the body trembled more like a weed. Lord of the divine court. If not! The head of the three giants of the universe was slapped to death! The news. It''s like a prehistoric wind, shaking the whole universe and shaking the hearts of countless heavens. Anyone who knows the name. All of them are scared, numb and trembling. Those who throw them out can surpass the existence of all galaxies. At this moment. I feel that my soul is going to be scared out of my body by this extremely untrue news, and my hair is all standing up. What scares them even more is that they immediately fall to the ground. The universe God''s court that suddenly broke into countless pieces. It was knocked out by people across dozens of regional universes and destroyed by one finger! Hiss! Panic! Thriller! The only thing they think about is the mythical giants that have existed in the universe since prehistory, the terror races! The vast universe. Under the abyss. A huge skeleton palace, which is surrounded by the netherworld, seems to be born in response to death, stands here. The dark blue, the fire of terror and the palaces all over the place made the creatures in the abyss around lose their ferocity. When I pass by here. It''s like a completely tamed beast, head down in fear, running away from this area. Bang! When a fragment of the universe God''s court falls here unintentionally and falls in the void for a moment, it is burned to ashes in an instant. You know. It''s a prehistoric holy stone that can''t leave a trace on even the full strike of the twelve Heaven - the powerful one! Suddenly. Just then. When this cosmic Temple fragment becomes the next second of ashes. It exudes terror and human breath. Looking from afar, it looks like a skeleton palace gestated by death. Suddenly. From inside came a voice of a woman that sounded hoarse and desolate, but it was full of the feeling of evil spirit and enchantment. If you let ordinary men hear you. I''m afraid the bones are crisp. "Interesting, this little man, unexpectedly It''s back? " The voice just dropped. Suddenly. The place where the fragments of the universe God''s court turn into ashes suddenly appears with a special breath of Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. From the deep of the skull palace, a strange and extremely fierce demon wind came out, just like sucking water. The breath was all absorbed into the skull palace. At the same time. Once again, I only heard the voice of a very happy, charming and satisfied woman. "As expected, it''s this little man with his unique breath. I didn''t expect that this little man still lives in this universe." "The little man with ability is missing for millions of years. He can kill the Lord of the God court in one move. If it''s not such a waste, it''s a pity that you can''t run this time!" But suddenly. A golden light, suddenly shining here, attracted the women in the skull palace, a burst of coquetry, but also full of disdain. "Supreme, after millions of years, you still want to purify me. If you have the ability, you will come down." The next moment. Hazy. On the abyss, a faint and distant voice of youth came out. "With me, you can''t move anyone, including the Milky way man named Chu Lingxiao!" Chapter 273 Youth voice. Every word came out, under the abyss, the skeleton palace, which exudes evil and strange, dark breath, was covered with a golden light. It''s like the light of justice. It can dissipate the darkness in every corner of the universe. Skull palace. The wisps of blue and evil fire were weakened by the golden light. But in a flash. The magic flame of the skeleton palace suddenly rises, and the extremely warm golden light is directly extinguished by a cold and gloomy breath. "No, save it. It''s been fighting for millions of years. What can''t you do for me?" The next moment. Deep in the skull palace, there seems to be a tall and charming body, which appears. The voice of the demon. It is extremely cold in an instant. The golden light that enveloped the abyss, like fire and water, retreated. "Well, it''s fast!" "Wushang, you reincarnation group, why not I evil flower smoke, put away your boring tricks!" I saw that with a wave of the long jade hand of the woman, all the creatures in the abyss against the Daoist state all made a heartbreaking wail. As if all the aura had been sucked. In a few seconds. There is only one left, a grim skeleton. "Five million years ago, if it wasn''t for your reincarnation group to intervene, how could that little man escape from the palm of my hand!" "Not for long, not for long! I can leave this ghost place because of my evil flower smoke. No one can stop me!!! " The voice falls. If someone is here at the moment, he or she will surely see that charming and tall figure, and there will be a terrible change in an instant. Vaguely. Only through layer upon layer of fog can we see that the body is crawling with creepy twisted creatures, and the horrible breath covers the whole skeleton palace. Gradually. The tall and charming figure was completely submerged by those creatures. Finally. I heard another exhalation, which was pleasant and soft. "Little man, you can''t run away. After I go out, I must take you..." There was a pause in the voice. The cold breath swept the whole abyss, only to see a slender figure on the whole universe. After a few deep eyes, it disappeared, and the mysterious skull palace deep, just to finish the unfinished words, there was a trace of greed and evil in the voice. "After you go out, you must be eaten!" The next moment. Only a sound of tongue wriggling was heard. In a moment, the whole abyss was filled with a chilling sense of horror. It is at this moment that the Lord of God''s court, if not resurrected, dare not stay here for a long time. ¡­¡­ The vast universe civilization. No one knows where it originated. Just know. The earliest known civilization is a mysterious period covered by many legends before prehistory. That period. It is called the mythical age by countless heavens. Eight prisons and nine turns to the town of emperor field are the things handed down from this age. But that time. There are so many mysteries. It seems to be a fog that can never be lifted, which intentionally hides this period of time. It is the three great powers of the universe that dare not easily conclude whether or not they exist in the age of myth. But with. If there is no master of the universe temple, it is confirmed by the news that he was slapped to death by a slap. Even the most powerful God of heaven, the twelve heavens, can''t leave a trace of the universe temple building, which was smashed into pieces by dozens of regional universes. In the universe. Everyone believed that the age of myth must exist. Taboo universe always holds long. It was also announced for the first time that since then, there is no longer a regional universe leader in the Milky way, which makes all races of the universe believe. The Milky way. There is a strong man of the mythical age who can subvert the present universe. I don''t know why. Since the end of the universe. The whole universe is very quiet, but like the divine realm, it is called the existence of celestial forces. But at the moment, I''m not calm. If one day. I found that there was a strange noise over my own land boundary, as if someone was on it, I''m afraid everyone would be scared. At this point. This is the feeling of countless heavens in the universe. The destruction of the universe. It''s not like the end of the age of the three giants of the universe, it''s more like an unprecedented big change in the universe. They are in the dark. There''s a hint of foreboding. I''m afraid that those legendary terror races will appear in this life. Acer. Two hundred thousand Assyrians, including mobeta, the king of Assyria, are all staring at the white sky. They see a person vaguely! A person who is similar to their super Asian stars in the final state of Asian stars! But not gold. But the whole body is covered with white light. The breath that has never been felt is full of the unique aura that only the universal God described in the legend can have. Even they don''t know why. So that they could not help standing straight, to this suddenly appeared in the shape of the white mans, with the most awed eyes. Hold your arms to your chest. Stand tall. Standing in the sky of Yasai star, we need a kind of indifferent eyes to look at them quietly. But familiarity in blood. They''re not going to admit it. This figure is their assassin! Just. But it''s strange. Never seen it. And the clothes on the other side are not like those of the assassins. Mobeta, king of the assassins, just couldn''t help but wanted to open his mouth, but the figure suddenly turned around and left. Vaguely. We can only see that there is an empty word behind it. At this moment, all the assassins are at a loss again. This man. Who is it? And now. On top of the taboo universe, in the eyes of the total executive director of the taboo universe and more than 100 regional cosmic executives, there is a very fierce quarrel. Immediately. Even the taboo universe always holds long, the eyes are staring straight, the eyes are fluttering, the face is shocked and unbelievable. They taboo the universe. Someone?! How could it be! This is the summit of the whole universe. It has come to an end. There can be no more Bang! Bang! Bang! The waves that can be heard, like the voice of fierce hand over, make everyone have to believe. At the moment of hearing a name, everyone in the universe was forbidden to open his mouth and his eyes were full of consternation. "Supreme, we reincarnation group, can no longer put all the energy into a person!" "No way! As long as he Chu Lingxiao is not evil, we reincarnation group must protect him well! Otherwise, once he is eaten by the evil flower smoke, the whole universe will fall into a disaster! " And now. China. A small Jinling City, but there is a piece of earth shaking white clothes that will stir the whole universe. Chapter 274 For the universe. Time flow is very slow. But for the earth, for China, it has been nearly five months. In five months. Great changes have taken place in China. No. It should be said that the whole earth has changed a lot. Since the angel event. Overseas countries gave up the faith they revered from the primitive society. Especially when we see that hundreds of thousands of angels over the South China Sea, with a flick of Chu Lingxiao, are turned into ashes. There is only one overseas human thought. China. Today''s earth. It has broken the situation of thousands of years and become the object of all mankind''s pursuit. Once upon a time. Overseas human beings thought that the gods they admired could stand at the same height as the Chinese immortals. Later. They found it wrong. My God. Used them. There is no pity for these believers. In front of the Chinese immortal. In front of the man in white who made their hearts tremble, he was like an ant, and had no chance to fight back. For this reason. Overseas humans. Even all human beings in the East have petitioned their superiors, hoping that the earth in the future will respect China. China today. It is becoming the kingdom of a generation of immortals. In the future, even this star is destined to be unable to accommodate the giant of heaven. If they don''t hold Huaxia''s thigh, I don''t know when their overseas humans will disappear one by one. In front of real power. Overseas human high-level. Even if there was a trace of reluctance in my heart, how could it be? I hastily convened the World Conference and announced the declaration of respecting the Oriental Chinese in the future. The earth has changed completely. This is a golden age that has not existed in any of the known civilizations for tens of thousands of years. Ancient Tianting. The Buddha comes back to life. For the Tianbei headquarters on earth, they just think that this matter has really broken their cognition in the past several tens of thousands of years. They see it more thoroughly than anyone on the earth. All this. It''s all because of the eight jails and nine turns to the town court. It''s all because of the man. But for Eastern China. Chu Lingxiao, once again disappeared, this time even directly disappeared for five months. Everyone. All agree. That man, I''m afraid, won''t come back this time. Maybe even the whole galaxy can''t find him at this time. Tianbei headquarters. That''s what I think. But now Chu Lingxiao is like a passer-by in the world of mortals. Walking in the ancient capital of Jinling, his white clothes are floating, just like his first visit to the ancient capital of Jinling. He looks sad and happy, carries his hands, and walks on the streets of the ancient capital of Jinling step by step. Today Jinling. It seems that it has become a modern ancient city of cultivation. At a glance, no matter the street vendors or the elites of high-rise buildings, they are all wearing ancient clothes. But the times have changed. Before. If you have the right to have money, you can stand at the peak of this era, today, the standard of evaluation. There is only one. Strength! Who is strong, who will have the supremacy of ten thousand people. So. The East today. Although it is still running some modern business work normally, it is gradually moving towards the real cultivation planet. The shops also sell all things about monks. Lingshi has become the real currency in the world. "Let''s go, let''s go. Today, King Guangmu is going to receive disciples at the South Gate of Jinling." "King Guangmu, if you go, he won''t accept you as a disciple, so don''t fantasize." "Have you heard? Today, Ning Zhongxu, the great saint disciple of Qitian, is going to fight with the descendants of jiulingyuansheng in the east gate. " Some young girls. From Chu Lingxiao''s side, as he hurried by, he kept talking. "Ning Zhongxu is a disciple of the great saint of Qi Tian. What''s the origin of this nine spirit yuan saint? How dare his descendants fight with Qi Tian''s disciples? " "Jiulingyuansheng, you don''t know. Haven''t you seen the journey to the west? It''s a super demon that even the great sage monkey king can''t parry." "Let''s go, let''s go. It''s late, but we can''t see any excitement." Those young girls. Just ran past. Suddenly a petite figure, just want to keep up, but didn''t notice the person in front. No one can dodge. They hit each other. There was a sudden pain. Let those young girls in front of you turn their heads quickly. "Oh, it hurts..." That petite figure, looks very lovely, covering the forehead, quickly rubbed. A few people in front, just turned around, found that the other side hit a man in white, but they didn''t pay much attention, just asked in a leisurely tone. "Ann, are you ok?" "It''s OK, it''s ok..." The little girl named An''an mumbled and shook her head. See you. Those people. I don''t care anymore. Hurriedly Gu continued to go towards the east gate of Jinling, but one of them, fan Yujie, was delicate and had a gorgeous black and bright woman. However, he had a deep look at the man in white, and his face was full of suspicion. She always felt. Where to see a man. But I can''t remember. "Sister Ling, what''s wrong with you? Hurry up." A rush in the ear. Let the woman immediately return to the mind. "Oh, here it is." Then. This gorgeous looking woman, after taking a look at the girl named An''an, followed up. "Ann, hurry up." An qianmeng rubs his little head, and just prepares to follow him. He can''t help but think of something. He just wants to apologize to the man in white for his rude act. But when she turned her head, she found that the man in white suddenly disappeared Immediately. In a fog, he grabbed the small head. "Strange, how about people..." But. Also did not think much, hurriedly followed several elder brothers and sisters. Compared with the legendary immortals, many self-conscious people came to recruit disciples in person. They didn''t give much hope. Most of the ancient capital of Jinling came to the east gate to watch a duel. One side is Ning Zhongxu, the disciple of the great sage of Qi Tian. On the one hand, the descendants of jiulingyuansheng stay in the spirit. I thought it would be a duel of equal strength, but when an jianmeng arrived, I found that the duel had already ended, and I felt a bit disappointed. It''s too fast People who witnessed the whole process. They all thought it was a duel without any suspense. The two sides were not at the same level at all. Ning Zhongxu only made a few strokes, and then he beat the descendant of jiulingyuansheng into a coma. A little bit. They feel very strange. When the two sides met in the tower, Ning Zhong and Xu were obviously absent-minded. They were always talking to another place in Jinling. They even ignored the moves of the evil spirits and only resisted them with their bodies. People close to. Only three words were heard, which were extremely inexplicable, with trills. "Yes Is that him? " It is now over. The eyes never left in that direction. An shallow Meng several people, is also a face of confusion, look at each other. This is Ning Zhongxu, the great saint disciple of Qitian. The direction of looking. Ok It''s like they just came here. Chapter 275 An shallow cute a few people, full of doubts. But I only heard Ning Zhongxu standing on the tower, and finally said lightly: "maybe I was wrong. " Immediately. A somersault to the sky, in the whole Jinling City, all people, the eyes of amazement, disappeared without a trace. It didn''t take long. A huge wind came and took away the evil spirit that was still in a coma. The earth at the moment. It has become the immortal holy land of cultivation in the heart of the whole galaxy, both the old generation and the young generation. Even the regional universe. There are 3600 galaxies and inviolable forbidden areas. The ranking of young monks here almost represents the regional universe. Even now the earth. It''s not fully grown up yet. But all galaxies believe, and even the powers of the heavens are determined. As long as there is that man. The earth won''t last long. Can become the whole universe, a most visible star. As for the east of the earth at this moment. Ning Zhongxu is a young generation who is concerned by many ancient Tianting immortals. Only five strokes. He defeated the descendants of jiulingyuansheng. It''s really amazing that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Each wave is stronger than the other. Master Qi Tian, great sage. Once upon a time, he fought in the galaxy. Many young people couldn''t lift their heads. Now his disciples are still so powerful. But. Today''s East can be called the golden age in the history of cultivation. Ning Zhongxu is not the strongest. Chenjiannan! It took only five months to reach the ancient fairyland. The eight wild sword technique was created by ourselves. Even a group of ancient Tianting immortals revived from the stone statues of Mount Tai felt that this powerful immortal was too strong. Talent. Number one in the Galaxy! Although they don''t know why, they all feel that there is a constant energy under this star, converging in the east every day. Not even the spirit. Let the monks in this land improve every day. And the resurrected celestial immortal. Only one cannot be resurrected. That''s the emperor Haotian who once led the ancient Tianting. He didn''t turn into a stone statue like other immortals, but he really died. Even eight jails and nine turns of the town could not revive him. Mount Tai. Tianbei headquarters. Still standing here. But they didn''t see that there was a white dress on the top of Mount Tai. The immortal of ancient heaven. I wanted to rebuild the ancient Tianting on the top of Mount Tai, but I finally thought about it, forget it. Today''s times. It''s totally different from ancient times. Why do they need to establish any forces to protect this land? It''s better to devote themselves to the vast world and cultivate disciples. Eight thousand years after his death. Resurrection again. In ancient times, there was already another state of mind for immortals. They had no intention of doing anything and following nature. Because. Now the earth. Has become the whole galaxy, dare not challenge the cultivation of holy land, such as the ancient spirit leakage, it is impossible to happen again. They followed emperor Haotian. When the court of heaven was established. It''s just to protect the people better. Now the people have surpassed them. Do they still need to rebuild Many ancient immortals. Go to the top of Mount Tai and prepare to worship emperor Haotian, but when they get up the mountain, they are surprised to find out. On the incense platform that emperor Haotian worshiped. I don''t know when. Three burning incense sticks have been put in, but no one can be seen. Smoke curls up around the incense platform. All the immortals I saw. His face was dumb. They all looked at each other and felt confused. This Who is this? Ahead of them, three incense sticks were sent to Emperor Haotian? "It''s strange. I can''t figure it out." The leader is a immortal who is proficient in divination and divination. He pinches his finger and frowns, but the frown is tighter. "Who is the one who can''t calculate incense?" There was a trace of consternation in the king''s voice. Other ancient celestial immortals, also looking at the diviner, looked dumb and surprised. How could it not be counted? As long as they are celestial beings, they should be able to work out divination. Are they monks outside the stars? "It''s impossible. There is no intersection between the extraterrestrial friars and my ancient Tianting. How could they offer incense to Emperor Haotian?" Guangmu Tian Wang shook his head. The immortals are even more confused. "There are only Western Buddhists and Erlang God Yang Jian who are not included in the list of immortals." All the ancient Tianting immortals, when they were guessing in their hearts, heard only divination immortals exclaim at once. "Look, there are words on the incense platform!" Suddenly. All the immortals surrounded them, and suddenly their faces were stunned. Only then did they find a line of words. "Rebuild the heaven." Only four words. All the ancient Tianting immortals were shocked, however, when they noticed the signature below the four characters. In an instant. Just like a cold wind blowing suddenly, just from the top of Mount Tai, you can hear the voice. At this moment, it suddenly becomes a cold silence. All ancient celestial immortals. All eyes, only dull, dull looking at that name. "Chu Lingxiao!" ¡­¡­ Chu Lingxiao carries his hands on his back and slows down his speed deliberately. He moves forward slowly in the land of the East. He is in this universe. And one last thing. Didn''t do it. It''s the immortal list. Ancient Tianting must be rebuilt. Only in this way can we find the most suitable person. Wait for him to leave. The man on the list of immortals can observe the whole universe''s movement for him. There is a great upsurge of ancient immortals and disciples in the East. There are immortals all over the world. It is also a kind of happiness for the earth today. After all. Sometimes the higher your vision is, the more you may lose your fighting spirit. Step by step, maybe you can go higher. Emperor. Why can you be emperor. Because they have achieved the ultimate in everything on the way of cultivation, step by step, and become the Supreme God. "I''m afraid that those who can worship under the gate of the Dragon Queen will have more prestige than those disciples of the ancient celestial immortals." "I don''t think so. It''s better to be the four disciples of the king of heaven. They are all ancient immortals." "What do you know! Do you know what is the realm above the ancient immortals? " Walking in the sky, Chu Lingxiao hears a group of young men and women below. After talking about it, he stops here quietly and looks at the people who are interested in talking. "Listen to me. Above the ancient immortals are the immortals. That''s equivalent to the emperor who is in charge of a cultivation Star Kingdom. On top of that, there is the ancient king. Five months ago, those angels were the ancient king! " Suddenly a group of young men and women, can not help but show a pair of suddenly enlightened expression. Among them. But there was a young man with an extremely proud face. Suddenly, he gave a cold snort, which was out of time. He said lightly: "it''s nothing to defeat a group of ancient kings. The waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and there is no end." "I want to be emperor like Chu Lingxiao!" Chapter 276 However. This proud youth. Just finished saying this sentence, there is a flash of panic in my eyes. I seem to realize that I''m too much, but I can''t help but feel a little soft, dry cough a few times, and a light way: "Chu Lingxiao, Master Chu, naturally there is no one to compare with. I''m just a metaphor. After all, in the era of friars, naturally everything should be in line with the strongest." Many people of his age nodded in secret and agreed with the youth''s remarks. The future. No one can tell. With the current status of the earth, it may be possible to give birth to an emperor. But. Nobody noticed. When the youth said this, there was a casual in his voice, and a respectful name in his speech, but he didn''t have a feeling of speaking from his heart. And these young people. Although we have roughly known the realm of the friars, we are only limited to one galaxy, and we don''t know the real universe at all, which is much crueler than they imagined. In their eyes. The emperor worshiped and sought after. In front of the real cosmic powers, just like them, there are no ants in any region. If it was five months ago. That happened on the top of Mount Tai. If they can know the truth, they will know how ignorant they are. Ants are happy. Because their world is very small A little boy with a rather childish face continued to look at the young man and asked: "brother Wang long, you haven''t finished yet. Who is the stronger Dragon Queen than Guangmu king?" The eyes of all the young men and women around. Once again, they all gathered in the youth. Everyone knows. Wang Long''s identity is not simple. It''s said that he is still the descendant of the ancient Tianting immortal. Therefore, these people can''t help but recognize Wang long as the first one in their gang. Be looked at by this kind of like the stars and the moon. Wang Long''s heart. Also very proud. In fact, he didn''t expect that after he was a fairy, he was just a member of huangzu branch school, ranking no more than the top 100 students. In just five months, he became the offspring of the ancient celestial fairy. Such an identity. Ask the emperor group, which one can match him? So. He did not even think about it, so he quit huangzu campus directly. Now he is the immortal of ancient heaven, a small huangzu, how can he accommodate this real dragon? "You''ve all listened." Wang Long opened his mouth lightly, looking at all the people in an enigmatic manner, and said lightly: "this is something that only the ancient Tianting immortal would know. Today, I''ll tell you if I can''t help it." That said. But Wang long, more than anyone else, wanted to show that he was different from others. He couldn''t wait to see him. When he finished speaking, everyone around him looked at him with a look of shock. All the young men and women around raised their ears and all gathered around Wang long. "I tell you, this Dragon Queen is not simple. She is not only the peak of the immortal saint, but also possible to cultivate the imperial method!" Hiss! In an instant. Hearing the two words of emperor FA, everyone nearby couldn''t help but widen their eyes and take a breath of cool air. Did you practice the imperial law? This Dragon Queen, is it too scary? "Wang long, do you know the real identity of the Dragon Queen?" Someone can''t help asking. "From the depths of the stars, I suppose, come." Hear that. All of us lost interest in this. Isn''t that the same as not saying? All fools can guess. It must be from the deep sky! The expression of disappointment. Wang long can''t help snorting. His face is full of arrogance. His tone is more confident. Light way: "when I become the disciple of the Dragon Queen, I will know the origin of this matter, if I don''t want to know it?" "Need to be in a hurry?" But. He just finished. Among the crowd, there were voices questioning him. "I don''t think so. Among the people who came to enroll disciples from the Dragon Queen today, all of them are hiding dragon and crouching tiger. You are sure to enter the top three. Moreover, I heard that the Dragon Queen finally chose only one." The voice just dropped. Wang Long''s eyes looked at the man with disdain. He replied lightly: "the only one must be me!" All the people around have no words, they are also in competition with Wang long. Although Wang Long is the queen of the ancient Tianting immortal, they may not have no chance. After all, in their eyes, Wang long and their realm are not much different. Today''s longbingyao. It has almost become the east of the earth, one of the three strongest. Some people even rank the Dragon Queen in the Dragon beast forest before the great sage of heaven and the God of Erlang, Yang Jian. Because. The dragon lady, Huanglong Bingyao, has cultivated the emperor''s law and the emperor. In today''s minds, that is the synonym of invincibility. These are the supreme people. Once the cultivation method is applied, who can block it in the same level?! When everyone enters the Banteay Srei. In the sky, once the white light flashed, the next moment, just where Wang long stood, there was a white dress. Next. That white dress. He went into the palace of the empress. Sure enough. Wang Long really has the power to suppress many of his peers. Almost every round. It doesn''t take much effort. One move solved the opponent. The emperor group Tianjiao, who even came to join, was also defeated by him. Strong is not like a generation at all. It''s like an old man who has been through a hundred battles. Soon. He was in the top three. As long as the other two people are defeated, they can become the disciples of the dragon lady, Bingyao. In this round, Wang Long''s opponent is just a young man of the same age who was outside and questioned him. This time. He met his opponent. The front is almost a move to defeat, but this round, unexpectedly by this young man, beat and retreat day by day. When he saw that he was going to lose, suddenly Wang Longyan flashed a faint purple light. Instant. Unexpectedly, the opponent was repelled by one fist. Then, the second fist directly hit the opponent to fly, fell on the ground and spit blood, and won the round successfully. Immediately. There was a burst of exclamation and consternation around them. None of them thought that Wang long could reverse the situation in an instant. Even the opponent was unbelievable. Did this guy hide his strength before? After two rounds. Wang Long succeeded in climbing to the top. In the envious eyes of all people, he went to the highest place and was ready to wait for the arrival of the Dragon Queen to be his disciple. This moment. Everyone can''t help but compare Wang long with Chen Jiannan. They all feel that Chen Jiannan will be the back wave surpassed by the front wave Become a disciple of the Dragon Queen. This is to cultivate the emperor''s Dharma! "I said, I must be the one who stands at the end!" Wang long stood on the high platform and looked at all the people below with pride. He spoke lightly again, and his face was even more full of a satisfied smile. Immediately. Everyone. For silence and envy. If it is true that after the ancient Tianting immortal, they still can''t compare with each other. "You are not qualified to practice the imperial law." But just then. A faint voice suddenly reverberated in the whole audience. In a moment, the smile on Wang Long''s face stopped abruptly, leaving only endless coldness and dissatisfaction in his eyes. The next moment. Tour the whole venue, every corner. The final look. Locked in a white suit. Chapter 277 The whole audience was quiet. Everyone''s eyes, with Wang Long''s eyes, looked in the past, but the next moment, everyone was stunned. I thought it was the head of the Imperial Palace who arrived. But he is a young man in white who looks about his age. This guy. What''s all this nonsense about? Wang Long defeated all the competitors and came first. He was not qualified to be a disciple of the Dragon Queen. Who else was present and qualified? I saw a young man about his age. Wang Long''s face was even colder. It was outside. Some people dare to question him. He has endured. Now I have another one. Is it really nice to be Wang long! Immediately. A rebuke came from Wang Longkou on the high platform. The sound of the last wave shook the whole Imperial Palace in an instant. "Boy, if you don''t like it, come up to me!" Wang Long''s eyes were full of ridicule and pride, and he said in a cold voice: "knock me down, I will give you the number of disciples of the Dragon Queen!" Then. All eyes. Once again, they all gathered on the white dress and shook their heads helplessly. Lower your head. Make amends to Wang long. However, the other side is about to become a disciple of the Dragon Queen, whose status is so high that it can''t even compare with the immortal in the ancient heaven. May pay a gift to the other party. I don''t know each other. I got to know a world-renowned pride. In the future, if you don''t mention walking horizontally on this star, at least when it comes to today''s matter, anyone should give you some face. This moment. Everyone has thought about what will happen in the future. I don''t know the next second. There is still only a voice that is extremely understated. "You are not qualified to practice the imperial method." In an instant. The whole Imperial Palace, all the young men and women who came here today, all of them stared at each other and shook their heads again. Where the hell is this guy from. The donkey kicked the brain! Can''t you tell that Wang Long is giving you a chance to jump into the fire pit! This is nothing to do! "Boy, you can''t get up!" Wang Long was full of sarcasm and disdain, almost glancing at it with contempt. "If you don''t agree, come and knock me down!" No one here knows Chu Lingxiao. If he knows what he looks like, he must be scared to death. In front of myself. Standing. The man who changed the times! Unfortunately. They don''t know, if they know, what does it mean to be a regional emperor? "Boy, you are..." Wang Longgang opened his mouth again, but the following words echoed in his ear suddenly changed his face. In his eyes, there was a flash of panic and consternation. "Tell the man in you to come out." A faint voice. Reverberate across the room. Immediately. Listen to the presence of all people, can not help but look at each other, the eyes revealed a trace of doubt. What do you mean? Who? All of us are confused. We don''t understand what Chu Lingxiao is talking about. But Wang long at this time. It''s the color of panic in my eyes, which is more thick. I can''t help swallowing my saliva to cover up my inner uneasiness. Forced calm way: "I I don''t know what you''re talking about. " But. Some trills of his speech have exposed his very flustered mood at the moment, which makes all the people on the scene feel an unusual breath. The next moment. Only heard Chu Lingxiao light way: "with your strength, just can''t beat another person, still use what I said to be more detailed?" Suddenly. The young man named Su Chen, who was defeated by Wang Long''s reversal, suddenly looked at Wang Long''s eyes and sank. Just now he felt something was wrong. The other side is clearly in his hands. Only to resist desperately, there is no force to fight back. But all of a sudden. Like a return to light, he was beaten back by one punch and defeated by the second, which surprised him for a while. Can see already standing on the high platform. Enjoy Wang long in everyone''s eyes. Even if there is a trace of doubt in his heart, he can only hold it in his heart. "What are you talking about!" Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words. Wang Long is just like a cat treading on its tail. His proud face suddenly loses his temper and points to Chu Lingxiao with shame and anger. "I''m Wang Long''s strength. Everyone can see it. Don''t throw dirty water on me!" It''s just that he said it. See Chu Lingxiao with a wave, suddenly a golden flash on Wang Long''s body. Next second. An old figure was thus separated from him. He was an old man in a thin black-and-white shirt, with a white beard and a detached temperament, but with a middle-aged face. The next moment. Wang Long is stunned. Everyone in the audience, too. The old man with white beard, who suddenly appeared from Wang Long''s body, was also confused. How can he get away from Wang long. Out?! This moment. The whole palace of the empress was full of noise. The old man suddenly appeared. Next second, he was back to his mind. He frowned and stared at Chu Lingxiao coldly, but he couldn''t see why. A few dry coughs. Light way: "this is the immortal of the ancient Tianting king. Today, I''m following my future generations who don''t make things. I want to have a look. I don''t need to panic." Suddenly. No one dares to make any more noise. They all stared at the old man in a black and white thin shirt on the stage. Ancient Tianting immortal! Ancient immortal! From the moment when the old man appeared on the stage, everyone knew that it was the old man who had made a secret move in the contest between Wang long and Su Chen. That''s why Su Chen should have won. But it became Wang Long Say. The old man looked at Su Chen under the stage and said lightly: "I would like to accept you as a disciple, would you like to?" Hearing this, everyone was stunned. It was obviously to stop Su Chen''s mouth. The ancient immortal disciples sounded good, but how could they compare with the Dragon Queen. Su Chen hesitated for a moment. But looking at the cold in the old man''s eyes, he had to nod his head, but his eyes were still full of unwilling. Then. Wang Zhen, the ancient celestial immortal, once again looked at Chu Lingxiao, with a hint of threat in his tone, and said lightly: "for the sake of the ancient celestial court, please wait for the queen Huilong to come. This little brother, please be careful." Although he didn''t know who Chu Lingxiao was. But he knows. If you can, you can pull him out of Wang Long''s body. I''m afraid he has reached the peak of ancient immortals. But behind him stood the ancient heaven. Don''t be afraid at all. There was a total silence. But looking at Chu Lingxiao''s silent appearance, Wang Long subconsciously thought that the four big characters of ancient Tianting had stopped each other in an instant, and a trace of satisfaction flashed in his eyes. How unfathomable. Not yet. But just then. A trill full of excitement and excitement suddenly came in. "Lord Master, why are you here? " Chapter 278 The master with trill. It''s like a thunder and lightning suddenly split. Everyone, including Wang Zhen, who claimed to be an ancient celestial immortal, was shocked. This master Who is that? And the sound. Why do they sound so familiar? Where do they feel We haven''t waited for everyone to respond. I saw a woman with cold temperament, cold face, wearing a Dragon Robe and incomparable dignity. In the eyes of all the people. Just like a little girl in love, she is very excited and excited on her face. Her hands are holding each other. With a trace of tears in her beautiful eyes, she trots towards Chu Lingxiao. In an instant. All the people in the audience, all eyes straight, full of shock, all recognized the woman. Dragon Queen! Long Bingyao! But this scene. But in the eyes of all the people in the audience, it was as if there was a wave of fright, and they all felt numb. But the next moment. A scene that appears. But let them all, can''t help but breathe quickly, all took a breath of cool air. Hiss! I saw the noble Dragon Queen, suddenly aware of something, just ready to embrace, but all of a sudden, her face was full of shyness and awe, hurriedly back a few steps, lowered her head, dare not move forward. This gesture. In everyone''s eyes. It seems that the noble Dragon Queen, longbingyao, thinks that she is not worthy of embracing men, so she makes such a move. This moment. All the people in the audience were all in a daze. Their mouths were wide open. Looking at the scene in front of them, they were petrified and could not be together for a long time. Wang Long is at a loss. Just now, he was very proud. His brain was like a short circuit, and it became blank. Wang Zhen was even dumber. Standing there, he couldn''t say a word. Looking at the white dress, his eyes flashed a strong sense of horror at this moment. This Who is this guy? Is it from the depths of the starry sky that the ancient king is powerful?! Boom! As soon as this thought came out, it occupied Wang Zhen''s extremely confused thoughts at the moment. The dragon lady, the Dragon Bingyao, has the imperial law. Now call this man as master again, can''t be the star emperor clan in the legend! This moment. The whole Imperial Palace was dead and silent. It seemed that an embroidery needle fell down, which could cause a big bang. Countless people opened their mouths and eyes, as if the picture had been fixed, staring at the scene. "Lord Master, I didn''t expect you to come to me. I I''m really happy. " "I happened to come and see you." "Mmm Lord... Master, I have reached the peak of immortality now, but May I come back to you? " "When it''s over, you can come with me." At the moment, longbingyao is really like a little girl. Her excited voice is full of trills and excitement. The expression of being at a loss. Plus the blushing pretty face. Let everyone present a heart, all of a sudden hanging to the throat. Wang Longqiang swallows saliva between, the body does not dare to move half a step at all, the ear can only hear oneself more and more urgent, the heavy breath sound. The whole person. They are all on the edge of heart shaking and wandering wildly. And Wang Zhen. I dare not say a word. His face was dumb and dull. Even though he covered it well, there was a strong fear in his eyes. In his sight, the white dress standing in front of him at the moment seems to be a star emperor family Just. He didn''t know "Lord Master, what is it? " Excited and excited, longbingyao suddenly returns to her mind. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. It''s the next moment. Everyone in the audience was full of palpitations. Under the astonished eyes, they slowly turned around and looked at Wang Zhen lightly. "I didn''t hear what you just said, you say it again." Wang Zhen: "..." Wang Long: "..." As this sentence falls. Their bodies were stiff and their backs were sweaty. All around them, their breath was stagnant. The next moment. I saw Wang Zhen quickly make a laugh, even the title, have changed, previously was a little brother, now has used the honorific. The tone of voice. Also full of trembling sound, directly knelt down. "Before Sir, I hope you have a lot. Forgive us this time. " Suddenly. Wang Long is also scared. His legs are soft and he kneels down quickly. But when he does. As soon as he raised his head, he saw long Bingyao''s extremely cold eyes, which were mixed with a trace of substantive killing intention. He looked at them, and the two people who were scared on the spot trembled, even dared not raise their heads. All the young men and women around. It''s even more atmospheric. Although it has nothing to do with them. But now when we know that the noble Dragon Queen has a master. Everyone is like falling into the ice cellar directly. They are cold from head to toe. They are too stiff to move at all. Dragon Queen! The Dragon Queen who cultivates the emperor''s Dharma! There is a master! This man It will be... Suddenly. In their mind, a name suddenly appeared that made them feel terrible, but in a flash, it disappeared from their mind. No way. No way. How could that person appear here? I''m afraid that even the whole galaxy can''t find him. Emperor clan! This is the star emperor! Longbingyao''s voice suddenly became extremely fierce. Looking at the eyes of Wang Zhen and Wang long, they are like a cold knife, which is inserted into them, making Wang Zhen and Wang Long more crazy. "What on earth did you do to provoke my master, so angry!" In longbingyao''s heart. Chu Lingxiao is the taboo that she will never violate. No one is allowed to touch her! When Wang really told the truth. Longbingyao''s beautiful eyes are even colder, without any emotion. But when he heard that Wang Zhen came from the ancient heaven, he suddenly looked at Chu Lingxiao. She knows. There are some relations between ancient Tianting and Chu Lingxiao. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "deal with it yourself." The voice falls. The next moment. Long Bingyao directly waved her hand and cut off one arm of the two. "For the master''s sake, get out!" Instant. If they were pardoned, they quickly picked up their broken hands and ran away. "Let''s leave, and you, Su Chen. Come back to me in a few days. I''ll teach you something." Suddenly. Longbingyao returned to a dignified, cold temperament of the empress, so that the whole audience, all feel sacred and inviolable, in the heart of a few eyes of Chu Lingxiao, but also rushed away. No need to say it. They don''t want to stay here anymore. It''s scary! Just. They don''t know. The noble Dragon Queen in their eyes. When they just left on the front foot. The next moment. He saw long Bingyao, dressed in a queen''s robe, with a cold face and a slender body, kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao''s heel like a kitten begging for the master''s touch. The holy and inviolable pretty face rubbed against Chu Lingxiao''s legs, her beautiful eyes raised their heads and looked at Chu Lingxiao. Her voice was soft and greasy: "Lord Master, I I miss you so much. " Chapter 279 "Lord... Master, Bingyao, good I miss you so much. " Long Bingyao is like a lovable kitten, constantly rubbing Chu Lingxiao''s legs with her pretty face. Pretty face crimson. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s beautiful eyes, they are full of infatuation and infatuation. Any man saw a woman with such cold temperament and noble status, kneeling in front of his heels. Please yourself so much. Even the Empire. It''s impossible to be indifferent. There must be an irresistible desire to conquer. However. Long Bingyao did so, but only saw Chu Lingxiao still carrying his hands, and did not look at her from the beginning to the end, only heard the faint words coming from his ear. "Get up." At a loss. Let longbingyao suddenly have a sense of loss, some reluctantly looking at Chu Lingxiao, open the red lips that exhale like blue. Some grievances: "Lord Master... " "Get up!" This time, with an indisputable tone, longbingyao stood up in a hurry, full of heart tremors, from the heel of Chu Lingxiao. A pair of ancient times. Men''s superiority and women''s inferiority. Standing by, I dare not speak any more. These months. She thought that Chu Lingxiao came from the earth, so she learned this ancient way of pleasing the earth. I thought Chu Lingxiao would like it, but I didn''t expect it would be such a result. "Master..." Longbingyao makes a sound again. "Well?" But. But ushered in is Chu Lingxiao a light vision. But it makes longbingyao feel extremely domineering. It makes her legs soft, her body quivering, and her heart fluttering. The obsession in her eyes is more intense. She just likes Chu Lingxiao. She looks light at all times. "You don''t have to do that in the future, do you know?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Immediately. Long Bingyao bowed his head, blushed, and replied softly and satisfiedly: "I see..." But. There is still a question in longbingyao''s heart. "Master, those two just offended you. Why don''t you..." But she hasn''t finished yet. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "You get ready. We''ll meet someone." ¡­¡­ Now. Thousands of miles away from the Queen''s palace in the sky, but there is a pair of cold, with a trace of jealousy is full of beautiful eyes, light looking at this direction. It seems that the line of sight can break through the layers of buildings in the Imperial Palace and fall on longbingyao. A voice full of banter. Immediately. It reverberates in the sky ten thousand miles high. "It turns out that you are the master. You are the new bitch. Hum, you want to use this set to please the master. It''s naive!" Only see. On the sky of that ten thousand li, there is a man who is no better than longbingyao in appearance. Noble and cold. A woman still above longbingyao. The woman was dressed in a soft white dress, with a pretty face as white as jade, and a ruddy lips, shining with light, especially a beauty mole at the corner of her left eye, which made the woman in white look very cold and charming. A woman in white. A jealous look. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t move away from longbingyao, mumbled his mouth, and looked at Chu Lingxiao again. The tone is full of bitterness: "at the beginning, I did the same, but the master, I was not moved at all." Just. She also wanted to see it, but Chu Lingxiao suddenly raised his head and gave her a light look. The frightened woman was tall and delicate, and her beautiful eyes were in a flurry. A flash came out and disappeared in the air. Wang Zhen and Wang long at this time. Like two lost dogs. It''s full of hair. A face of horror and fear. In the eyes of countless stunned people on the street, the speed is like a flash of lightning, passing through the eyes of all people in an instant. Left four or five cities. Two talents can stop on a cliff, gasping heavily, looking at the rear with lingering fear that someone might catch up. Wang long at the moment. His face was full of fear and uneasiness, and a trace of unwillingness. He was crying. Although I found a life. But I lost a whole arm. How can I let him go out and meet people! After the ancient heaven and the ancient immortals, the is actually a one armed man. His identity is just like that of the disabled! "Ancestor, you have to find a way. I I really don''t want to be... " Wang Long''s face was full of depression, and there was a trace of trembling and eagerness in his voice. "Shut up!" I don''t know. In an instant, it was interrupted by Wang Zhen''s angry scolding. Look at Wang Zhen at the moment. His face is totally different from when he was in the imperial palace. There was no regret on his face. Only endless hate and anger, eyes are full of gloom. Stand there. Beating her chest and feet, she said angrily: "well, you Dragon Queen, she didn''t give me the face of the ancient heaven, but directly sealed my arm with the power of the immortal saint. This is self-made. Let Wang Zhen, in front of all the immortals, become a broken arm forever!" Bursts of anger. With a bit of gnashing. "Good, good, good!!! Isn''t it the emperor of the starry sky? I''m behind the ancient Tianting, but there is that adult. You two are waiting for me!!! " Endless hatred. Facing the Queen''s palace two million miles away, I only heard the creaking of teeth. At last, Wang Zhen''s eyes were filled with blood. "Go! Isn''t it a seal of immortality! In our ancient heaven, there is no immortal saint! " The next moment. Wang Zhen, who was full of anger and cruelty, turned into a white awn with Wang long, who was lost in his soul, and disappeared in the east of China in an instant. ¡­¡­ The land of Sichuan, guanjiangkou. There lived a god of war who was as famous as monkey king. In a very simple and quiet villa. From time to time, you can hear the laughter of drinking and chatting. "I said Monkey Sun, how do you remember to come to me today?" "Since the resurrection of Shifu and his brothers, my grandson, I''m really worried. I''m looking for you to drink." "True gentleman, don''t listen to this monkey. He is here to show off his apprentice." Only see. On a stone table in the villa, there are three people with extremely extraordinary aura. One of them is monkey king. At this time, he. It''s not as old and tired as before. He is full of vitality. I can still see the great sage in those days, who dares to look like the heaven. Standing directly on the stone bench, he smiled incessantly, pointing to a middle-aged man who was sitting next to him with five big and three thick cheeks and black beard. "My grandson is a great apprentice. He defeated your apprentice with five strokes. If you don''t accept it, you have to accept it." The middle-aged man is exactly the nine spirit yuan saint. On the other side of the table was a man who looked about 30 years old. It was the legendary real prince Yang Jian, the great sage Erlang. The words of the two for the great sage. From time to time helpless shook his head. Behind them. Also stand their own disciples. And behind Monkey King, a young man with extraordinary temperament, is Ning Zhongxu. Just. Jiulingyuansheng is not satisfied with the way: "it''s said that you are still the adult, but you are not your apprentice by reason!" Chapter 280 Listen to jiulingyuansheng. Standing behind Ning Zhongxu, his heart was filled with a wry smile. The other side is right. If it wasn''t for him to find himself, maybe he would have become a scornful waste now. It''s not his turn to be the star level Tianjiao. He used to only think about entering the imperial group. Now. But. It''s just like dreaming to be the object of numerous young people''s pursuit and reverence. It''s a time of wild thoughts. Monkey King, the great sage of heaven, spoke again. In the voice. Full of ridicule. "Even if that is the case, I asked the teacher to help me find it. If you don''t agree, you also asked the teacher to help you find one!" Say. He also looked at the ghost behind jiulingyuansheng, who had been fighting with ningzhongxu in the East Gate Tower of Jinling. This is a girl with the temperament of Royal elder sister, wearing a pink ancient shirt and skirt. But he was watched by monkey king. The evil spirit of the night is not as careless as jiulingyuanshengzi. Instead, she lowers her head with shame. Only Monkey King. He nodded thoughtfully. "Well, it''s really a good constitution for cultivating immortals..." Hear that. There was a moment of complacency in the holy heart of jiulingyuan just quoted, but it was a turn of the conversation. The light way was: "unfortunately, compared with my grandson, it''s not a little worse." Bang! Jiulingyuansheng can''t help it. "Sun monkey, don''t be arrogant, you disciple, if it''s not the weapon in your hand, it''s the tempered one, my granddaughter, can you lose?" he said "It''s not a defeat, it''s a complete defeat. Five clubs are defeated by my old sun apprentice." Jiulingyuansheng: "..." Immediately. Once again, he stabbed jiulingyuansheng''s heart. Suddenly, his momentum soared and even his weapons came out. "Monkey Sun, do you want to fight!" "I''m afraid you won''t succeed. If the teacher hadn''t appeared on the West Road, I would have let you kneel under my grandson''s feet and call him grandson!" Monkey King on the other side. Also took out the golden cudgel directly, a pair of you don''t agree, I hit you to take the appearance. Looking at the two people who are just drinking and talking. Said unexpectedly. Even the weapons are out. Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, who was sitting on the other side, saw that something was wrong. He quickly stood up and became a peacemaker. "Two people, can you give me Yang Jian a face, drink, drink, how do you think of you Yang Jian looks at Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling and makes them look at each other. At the next moment, they quickly pull them apart. "Master, please calm down." "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Drink, drink." After a while. The anger of the two men was finally dissipated. But. Sun Wukong was born with a belligerence, and he opened his mouth to the God of Erlang, Yang Jian. Even if he became a Buddha, he never changed. Otherwise, he would not become a fighter to defeat the Buddha. "Yang Jian, I heard that you are a good apprentice. Do you want her to compete with my grandson?" Standing behind Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. She is a very tall, cold-looking girl who doesn''t eat fireworks. She is wearing a thin blue shirt and has a very cold temperament. Hear Monkey King. Yang Jian just picked up a glass of wine on the table and drank it with a faint smile. "Monkey Sun, can''t you see that my apprentice is just a land God fairyland?" "Do you want your apprentice to compete with a land God fairyland?" Suddenly. Sun Wukong''s face was stunned for a moment, and the other side of the nine spirit yuan saint was also slightly surprised. "You apprentice My grandson thought that you taught her eight or nine Xuangong, so he couldn''t see through my grandson''s eyes. It turned out to be a land God fairyland. " Standing behind the two, Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling were also shocked, and their faces were inconceivable. It shouldn''t be. How could the apprentice of Yang Jian, the God of war in ancient heaven, be just a little land God fairyland? A pair of hot eyes. It''s been a long time. Sun Wukong, the great sage of Qitian, was stunned. Seeing this expression, Yang Jian knew that the other side must have seen some clues. He smiled a little bitterly at the corner of his mouth: "Sun monkey, you should have seen something, right Immediately. The eyes of nine spirits and Yuan Sheng, as well as Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling, all looked at Monkey King. Although his realm is almost the same as that of Monkey King, he doesn''t have a pair of eyes that can see through everything in the world and can''t see anything. "You What do you have to do with that student? " However. What they heard was that they didn''t understand for a moment. Wait until you think about it. All of a sudden, the face was shocked. After brushing, the three people looked at the girl behind Yang Jian. Yang Jian nodded slightly. It is to confirm the conjecture of several people. "My apprentice really has something to do with that adult, but if I didn''t find out, I''m afraid she''s still in the dark." Yang Jian looks back. Not only helpless, but also looked at the girl behind me with a wry smile. Watched by everyone. Girl Gao Leng''s pretty face, also can''t help showing a trace of blush, immediately lowered his head. "Come on, condensate, show them your real strength." In an instant. When the girl looks up again. Next second. All the people felt that the whole manor was trembling slightly. Although it lasted only a few seconds, the faces of Monkey King and jiulingyuansheng were a little dull. But Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling. He was dazed, and felt extremely strange. They do. This manor was built by Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. It has no strength of ancient saints, but it can''t be shaken at all! This girl. Just a land God fairyland, there is an ancient holy power? This moment. Even the great sage Monkey King, who has never been defeated, can''t help but lose his mind and praise from the bottom of his heart. "Erlang God, you apprentice, well received, well received..." Just. When he got back to his senses, he immediately changed his way: "no, I should say that you really picked up a big bargain. The teacher gave a breath to this girl, and directly let her whole person, be reborn!" Yang Jian smiled bitterly and shook his head helplessly, but he could not find any reason to refute. But. He is really sincere. He picked up a super cheap land God fairyland, which has the strength of ancient Saint level. Let alone the whole earth. It''s the entire galaxy that can''t find one. And she He became Yang Jian''s Apprentice. But just as everyone was falling into a silence. All of a sudden, there was a burst of crying and wailing outside. It sounded full of grievances, which immediately reverberated in the whole manor. "True gentleman, you can be my king true, make a decision!" Chapter 281 Jinling ancient capital. See Jinling again. Since more and more ancient Tianting immortals are revived, this ancient city is no longer controlled by Zhao, Zhu and Pu, but there are many more imperial families, and many descendants of immortals, settled here. The royal family of an. It''s one of them. However, compared with the past, the royal family of an is not very quiet today. Inner courtyard lobby. There''s always going to be constant, even fierce arguments. Only in the lobby. A dignified middle-aged man in brocade and blue ancient clothes with a Chinese character face stood there, pointing angrily at the front for a moment and scolding: "an Youbing, if you don''t marry, get out of my house today and never come back!" In front of middle-aged people. She was standing in an ancient cheongsam, with a clear face, a delicate figure and a tall woman, but when she heard the middle-aged words, she immediately bit her thin lips, her beautiful eyes were full of tears, and her face was wronged. Around the lobby. There were five or six young girls standing there, looking at the two men with their swords drawn, both of them were worried and wanted to talk, but they were afraid to talk. Finally. Still a petite figure, he stood out and pulled the angry middle-aged man''s clothes. He said softly: "father Father, don''t be angry. My sister doesn''t want to marry. Why do you force her? " Immediately. The middle-aged people''s stern eyes softened a little, but they still didn''t give in at a single step. Facing an old housekeeper, they were very dissatisfied and said: "take her to one side!" Standing next to the old housekeeper. Hurriedly pulled the small figure to the side, and whispered a warning: "the sixth young lady, Xiao Meng, is angry now, so you should stand aside, so that you don''t have to be scolded." An shallow Meng immediately small face grievance Ba Ba, looking at the front of the middle-aged people. The next moment. Another rebuke shocked everyone''s heart. "An Youbing, will you marry or not? I''ll ask you for the last time!" A woman called Ann Youbing. The eyes are even redder. She really doesn''t want to marry a man who hasn''t been masked. Even if the other party is an ancient celestial immortal, it is simply to treat her as an insignificant object and trade it out. "Marry! Still not married! " Looking at her daughter an Youbing''s expression of grievance, the middle-aged people are not really feeling it, but he can''t help it. The other side is the offspring of the ancient Tianting immortal. He was found to settle down in the first place. Just to marry his eldest daughter. And. Words are full of threats. It seems that if he doesn''t agree to settle down, the whole family will turn to ashes in the next moment. Even the emperor granted by his ancestors had no choice but to do something about it. What could he do. All this. They settled down, all of them were clear, and an Youbing was also clear. After a long struggle in their hearts, an Youbing felt as if he had given up his life and was deeply relieved. Extremely difficult from the mouth. One word, one word. "I......" But just then. I haven''t waited for her wedding words to come out. All of a sudden. One white and one green, two slender figures, just appear in the living hall. I haven''t waited for everyone to respond. The immovable super dust breath made everyone on the scene kneel on the ground with a sudden bang. So is Ann Youbing. Chang''an wind of an family is the same. Except for one person! Only 11 year old an shallow Meng! In an instant. Just now, the atmosphere was still tense, and the hall was full of angry voices. At this moment, it became very cold. Anfeng and others want to stand up. But I found that no matter how hard I tried, my body, at this moment, seemed not to belong to me, just like a big mountain, not moving at all. An Feng''s face was filled with endless horror. Who is this?! But. An Youbing and other young girls who settled down in the family recognized the white dress at a glance. In an instant. All of them stared at each other, and then they were stunned. Looking at the white dress, their eyes kept shaking, and their faces were unbelievable. This is not the last time They hurry to watch the competition between Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling. On the street. Did you meet the man in white?! He is so strong! There was only an Xiaomeng standing there, a pair of eyes, staring at the round, small head a blank, a silly face looking at the white man standing in front of him. Although an is still young, looking at the scene at this time, he still knows in his heart what the situation is now. She hung her little head down. His eyes flickered and his voice could not hear a trace of irreverence. He asked carefully: "big Big brother, what can I do for you? " The next moment. Just one sentence. "I will take you as an apprentice, will you?" Suddenly. The whole family hall is like a cold wind, which makes it cold and silent. The eyes of all people, such as an Feng and an Youbing, are staring at the sudden white clothes in front of them. When I heard that I wanted to be an apprentice, I was confused to the extreme. ¡­¡­ And now. The land of Sichuan, guanjiangkou, Xiansheng Erlang real king mansion. There was only one angry rebuke, and it came from inside in an instant. "This alien Dragon Queen is too rude. If you don''t come to me today, you will become a broken arm man in the future!" Those who come to guanjiangkou. It is the ancient fairy King Zhen in the ancient Tianting and his descendants Wang long. At this time, the two men''s broken arms have been completely connected, but they are talking about the reasons. But black and white. It''s said that long Bingyao has long decided who her disciple is. Even if Wang Long defeated the man, it was useless. Wang long argued for a statement, but he was cut off and both of them were thrown out of the palace. Because Wang is really their ancient fairy. When the spirit of ancient times leaked, it didn''t escape. Therefore, Yang Jian, Monkey King, nine spirit and Yuan sage all subconsciously believed Wang Zhen''s words. The next moment. I only heard Yang Jian''s angry snort. "Her dragon empress has a family that relies on mountains and stars, can she despise me so much?" Monkey King, the great sage of heaven. Then he said with a light smile: "according to my grandson, this man of the emperor out of the stars should not know that there is a teacher behind the ancient Tianting, or how dare he break his arm." Jiulingyuansheng''s face is also extremely ugly. It''s too rude. Make it clear that you did something wrong, and do it again! "Monkey Sun, stop talking about it and see where the Dragon Queen is! Let''s go to her now and find out how she explained it to us! " Hear that. Wang Zhen and Wang Long suddenly had a sneer on their lips. How about the star emperor family! No matter who it is today, we have to make amends! Chapter 282 The living hall at the moment. There was silence. There was a breeze. All of them felt cool and full of a cool breath, which made all the people kneeling on the ground like an Feng and an Youbing shiver. He raised his head with lingering fear on his face. Look ahead. At the moment, the white coat is gone, and the green one is gone, as if no one had just come. It is extremely quiet. But kneeling on the ground on the ice. But there was a confusion in the head. Only a faint voice, still reverberating in her ear, let her feel very untrue. "You don''t need to marry your daughter, do you understand?" Is this a dream? Dangling between, wearing ancient cheongsam, tall, white skin of an ice, stood up from the ground. Look at the front, just where the white clothes stand. For a long time, I couldn''t come back from what just happened. The rest of the family. He also staggered to his feet. As the patriarch of the family, an Feng looks at her youngest daughter, an qianmeng. Her heart beats wildly and trembles. Her face is shocked and shocked. The white clothes that just came suddenly, he didn''t see clearly, so she kneels on the ground directly. And her daughter as an apprentice. This Who is this man in white? But he has one thing to be sure, the strength of a man in white is definitely stronger than that of his own emperor level ancestor. Even he was shocked. The other side just stood there. Not even a breath was released. All of them knelt down involuntarily. It''s horrible! At least it must be an ancient saint?! Suddenly. All the people who settled in the family were back to their minds, and looked at an qianmeng who was standing there. All of them were dumb. An Feng hurriedly asked an qianmeng, who was stunned. He asked: "little dream, tell my father, do you know the man in white just now?" ANN could not help shaking her head. "Father, I met him once. It was the last time I went to see Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling. I happened to bump into him." Say. Small hand also refers to an Youbing and others. "Brothers and sisters, did you see it then? I don''t believe you asked her." Just. An Youbing, however, shook his head. They saw it. But no one knows. Immediately. An Feng''s face is silent. This man in white should not only accept his youngest daughter as an apprentice, but also forbid him to marry a daughter. Does the strength of this man reach the ancient immortal? If it does. This is the end of the matter. There is such a strange man behind them, they settle down, do not need to be afraid of the ancient Tianting, the ancient immortal threat. It''s just Ann Youbing at this time. In her mind, the scene of that day reappeared. She always felt that the man in white looked like, that figure, where she had seen it, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it Just then. The small face is silly and shallow. Suddenly lengbuding said: "father, just that woman in blue, do you know?" Hear that. All of us were stunned. And an Feng asked: "what do you mean, little dream?" "Because I just saw that That woman in blue looks like a Dragon Queen, a dragon Bingyao. " An Feng: "..." An Youbing: "..." Everyone who settled down: "..." Suddenly. I can''t hear a sound in the lobby. Grunt! After a long time, I heard the voice of an family Chang''an, full of horror and wriggling throat. At the next moment, I only saw an Feng. My eyes were wide and my face was full of horror. Standing there, I swallowed crazily. Access road to take off mouth: "small Little dream, what you said is true? " But an shallowly shook his head with some uncertainty. She just felt a little like it. But I''m not sure. After all! That''s the peak of immortals, the noble Dragon Queen! How could it be like a maid standing behind a strange man in white! "That woman is really the Dragon Queen, but soon, I''m afraid she''s not!" But. But at this time, a cold voice, mixed with a hint of irony, suddenly spread in, suddenly surprised to settle all the people, the body suddenly shuddered. The next moment. All of a sudden, eight figures appeared in their eyes. They were Monkey King, Erlang God Yang Jian, jiulingyuansheng, Ning Zhongxu and so on. All of a sudden, it was the ancient fairy King Zhen in the ancient Tianting. In an instant. All the family members were scared to stay in the same place, their eyes were almost staring out, looking at eight people with dull faces. How Why eight more! However. When it was found that three of them were Monkey King, the great sage of Qi Tian, Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, and the great demon jiulingyuansheng who appeared in Jinling City last time, they immediately settled down with everyone, and their hair stood up. The next moment. They didn''t wait for their reaction. Besides Wang Zhen, Wang long, Monkey King, Erlang God and jiulingyuan saint, they had calm eyes and sat on the seats on both sides at will. The three disciples of Ningzhong and Xu also stood behind each other. This moment. Quiet everyone, a mood fleshy tremor, brain a blank moment, do not know exactly what happened. Just gawking at it. Wang Zhen, with a hint of complacency in his eyes, asked in a pleasant tone: "where have those two people just gone?" Instant. Everyone is back to God. Anfeng had no time to think at all, so he hurriedly gave a shortcut: "he He said to take my little daughter as an apprentice. Let''s say goodbye first and come back later. " Hear that. Wang Zhen immediately took a look at the Erlang God Yang Jian and indicated what to do next. "Since we will come again, we will wait for him!" In an instant. The whole family hall was once again in a cold silence. Looking at the three mythical and legendary figures sitting there, all the family members were afraid to speak, and their breathing became heavier. This is to Gods fight! But. But Wang long, who had never spoken, suddenly looked at an Youbing and exclaimed: "an Youbing, I didn''t expect that the place they went to was where you settled down. Today, the old ancestor is also here. When the meeting is over, we will discuss the preparation for the wedding banquet." This moment. Hearing this, an Youbing, a heart sank to the bottom of the valley in a flash. An Feng and other people who settled down in the family were also surprised on the face. The original ancestor said that he was the one! Looking at the strong possessive desire in Wang Long''s eyes, she seemed to have eaten it. Wearing the ancient Qipao, an Youbing suddenly trembled. But that''s what it looks like. Fall in Wang longan, let him mood is more joyful, if the former identity of him, how dare covet such peerless things. Now The woman Wang Long likes. Even the descendants of the emperor, don''t want to run! "Are you done saying goodbye?" And just then. All of a sudden, the lobby space trembled, a white and a green figure appeared again. Suddenly. In the lobby, it was a quiet place, and all the people who settled down were afraid to respond. Look at the waiting people. At last. Wang Zhenna, who had been in the palace of the empress before, said in a cold voice: "they can''t finish, I don''t know, but you must be finished!" Wang Long''s face is full of excitement, but also excited sneer. Just. No one in the audience saw it. When the white dress appeared. Sitting there, the monkey king, Yang Jian and Jiu lingyuansheng seem to have a nail growing underneath. They stand up from their seats after a while. A pair of eyes are wide. His face was dull, and he stared at the white clothes unbelievably, and his eyes could not be moved any more. Chapter 283 Wang Zhen and Wang Long didn''t realize what kind of existence people were standing in front of them at the moment. They have been waiting. After meeting each other, hearing what he said, saying behind the ancient Tianting, standing there, then being heard by the other side, it''s useless to kowtow to them and make amends. Chu Lingxiao and long Bingyao. Just appeared. I can''t wait to be ridiculed. Wang Zhen is more self-supporting three immortals peak presence, a self satisfied look, very indifferent touch white beard. Light way: "this seat is not difficult for you two, as long as you to this seat a few heads, make amends." Say. He also glanced back deliberately and said: "br > " see, these three are the immortals in my ancient heaven, all of them are the peak of immortals. I think both of them should have heard their fame. " "Monkey King, the great sage of Qitian, Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, and the great demon jiulingyuansheng." Listen to my ancestors. Standing beside Wang long, the sneer on the corner of his mouth didn''t show from the beginning to the end, and his excited body was shaking slightly. Now! Immediately he can let the noble dragon empress, as well as his master, the supreme extraterrestrial empire. Kneel in front of him. The scene of making amends to him. That must be interesting! However, it''s frightening and unsettling for everyone to settle down, such as an Feng and an Youbing. None of them thought of it. The woman in blue in front of me is really the Dragon maid, the Dragon Bingyao. There is a master in this status! Now. For an Youbing, she subconsciously stands on the other side. She really hopes that the identity of a man in white can be more sacred and inviolable than the characters in these myths and legends. So. She may not have to marry, standing in her own Wang long. The other side looks at her tall body. Full of naked possessive desire, her eyes are constantly sweeping from her body, from bottom to top. If there are only two people present, she feels that the other party will definitely rush up and take her "Have you thought about it, gentlemen?" This moment. Listening to Wang Zhen''s playful voice, looking at Chu Lingxiao and long Bingyao who didn''t say a word, the beautiful eyes of an Youbing are full of gloom and a trace of disappointment. I think I can be free. Finally, in front of the ancient Tianting immortal, she still can''t escape the devil''s hand. "Two, if you think about it, then..." But just then. Wang Zhengang is going to continue to talk about it. The complacency on his face is even more undisguised. For a moment, the words between the lightning and the flint are not finished. Only heard. Bang! The next moment. All the people who settled down in the whole venue were full of dull eyes. Only see. Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, suddenly slapped Wang Zhen on the forehead from behind. Instant. Wang Zhen''s whole body. Just like an arrow shot out at a high speed, it flies out for tens of meters with a daze on its face, makes a loud bang, smashes a wall, and then stops. This scene. Only in a few seconds. Still with evil eyes, staring at an Youbing''s delicate Wang long. On the spot, the body was shocked. When he turns around subconsciously, it''s the time when his old ancestor is photographed for tens of meters. In an instant. All of a sudden, the whole person stood in the same place, speechless. I don''t know. What just happened. Only settle down all people, witnessed the whole process, but also mouth open, a face dumb looking at all this. However. Wang Longgang is just a little more relaxed. Next second. I heard five or six figures hitting the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! At this moment, Wang Long was stupefied. His eyes were staring at him. He wished he could dig it out and stick it there. The startled pupils contract directly. All the family members were petrified in an instant. They were tongue tied and their scalp was slightly numb. Only see. The mythical figures in their eyes, the three ancient celestial saints, the great sage Monkey King, the Erlang God Yang Jian, the nine Lingyuan saint, and the three disciples, Ning Zhongxu, all knelt down without any sign. Face. The mysterious man in white in their eyes! This moment. In the air, there was an unprecedented silence. Only heard Wang Long is full of palpitations, in that strong pharyngeal sound of water, by this scene, scared legs on the spot a soft, the whole body hair, all of a sudden erect. Settle down with everyone. More eyes, filled with a shock and horror, looking at Chu Lingxiao in front of her, eyes light trembling. This moment. Memories are like a sluice suddenly opened, suddenly gushing out. An Youbing''s beautiful eyes are staring at Chu Lingxiao, and a heart is beating. The eyes are confused and mocked. This moment. Two strange figures. In her mind, the moments coincided. He He is! Wang Zhen, who had just crawled out of the collapsed wall, heard only a chorus of awe and awe that made him stupefied on the spot. It was like a thunder. His face was white and his body was stiff on the spot, and he collapsed on the ground. "Teacher!" "Sir!" "My Lord!" Hiss! Three different appellations, like shaking the sky in an instant, reverberated in the whole family hall. The next moment. Standing there, Wang Long''s face suddenly changed. His limbs were all cold. He took a deep breath of cool air and his head was dizzy. Bang. I fell to the ground in fear. The scene in front of us. If all the people in the audience don''t know who the white man in front of them is, it''s really no different from a fool. Chu Lingxiao, the forbidden leader of Kunlun! No! At this moment, it should be said that it is the forbidden Lord of the whole Galaxy! They are Chinese in the East. The real supreme being! King! The symbol of immortality! Invincible forever! And so on a series of adjectives, such as thousands of brilliant meteors, flashed through everyone''s mind. They woke up completely. It''s also a tingle on the scalp. One by one, they all followed Ning Zhongxu and others, kneeling down, afraid to bow. None of them thought of it. The man in white in front of them is the one they always want to see, but they are not qualified to see at all! The whole Galaxy! Myth in the eyes of all monks! Let alone settle down. It was Monkey King, the great sage of Qitian, Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, and jiulingyuansheng. They didn''t expect that Huanglong Bingyao, the Dragon maiden from other places, her master, was the most familiar and strange person they knew -- the forbidden teacher of ancient Tianting, Chu Lingxiao! This moment. The whole family hall was silent. For a long time. Just heard a light sentence. "Get up." Immediately. Everyone was relieved. But. Just as Wang Zhen and Wang Long were in a state of shock, they just wanted to stand up. "Except you." In an instant, there was a faint voice in their ears, which made them sweat all over. With a bang, they were afraid to get up again. Chapter 284 Instant. The whole family hall is once again in a cold silence. No one speaks. No one dared to look up. Sun Wukong, the great sage of Qitian, Yang Jian, the real prince of Xiansheng Erlang, and the three great demons, jiulingyuansheng, stood up slowly, looked at each other, smiled bitterly, and shook his head awkwardly. It''s really a big water rush to Longwang temple, the whole family Don''t know a family! It never occurred to them that the master of the Dragon Queen was their forbidden master in the ancient heaven. Previously, they thought it was some emperor from outside the stars Settle down with everyone. It is the body dare not move a step, even breathing sound, are deliberately reduced, afraid of disturbing the supreme in front. This is no longer the earth. But the whole galaxy, the big people who have to kneel down. At this moment, they appear in their small home, and Immediately. Chang''an Feng of an family, and all the others, couldn''t help but look to stand aside. At this moment, the excited blood of an, who was only eleven years old, was boiling, and the eyes were shaking. Forbidden Lord of the galaxy, Chu Lingxiao! We need to accept the youngest lineage of their families for For apprentice! Boom! Suddenly, think of this, just like being hit by a meteorite, a huge sense of happiness, hit all people, feel dizzy. It''s really their home Several generations. One hundred, one thousand, I''m afraid we''ll never have a chance! This moment. There was a lull around. Dada! Only Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, could hear the sound of walking step by step to the right position in the lobby. Then, turning slowly, he sat down quietly, and said lightly: "sit down." The next moment. All the people in the room hurriedly found their seats and sat down. But Wang Zhen and Wang long, at the moment, are so scared that they can''t find a trace of blood. Only from the heart. The great horror that came up. Make their whole body tremble and shake all the time. In both eyes. More full of fear and uneasiness, just a few seconds, just as just from the bottom of the cold pool, climb up, the whole body has been soggy with bean big cold sweat. Kneel on the ground. The whole head, has been deeply attached to the ground, except for shaking, only shaking. They break their heads. I can''t think of it. Their most fearless base card is the same person as the master of the Dragon Queen! If I had known. I dare not do this even if I borrow a hundred courage from them. Isn''t it because I pushed myself into the fire pit?! Sitting behind the monkey king, Ning Zhongxu. It''s also full of consternation and wry smile. From that white dress, appeared in the moment of settling in the lobby. He realized. At the beginning, I was in the East Gate Tower of Jinling with the evil spirit of Su. When we had a competition, the road flashed past the man in front of us. It was really Chu Lingxiao. At first. He thought he was blinded. And Su Yaoling, who is sitting behind jiulingyuansheng, is like a shy little girl with a crimson face and a low head. She glances carefully at Chu Lingxiao from time to time. Then. At a very fast speed, he took back his eyes, and suddenly the whole face was red and hot. She is also half of the ancient Chinese. But. In the past, I only heard some rumors about Chu Lingxiao from the mouth of my ancestor, jiulingyuansheng. It''s because of the man in front of me who is the teacher of emperor Haotian and many ancient immortals in the ancient Tianting. It is also the ancient heaven. A true builder. But today, when I really saw her, she did not dare to look up and look at Chu Lingxiao. This man. It''s too Only Zhao Ning''s words behind Yang Jian, a pair of beautiful eyes, kept looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting in the right position. Gradually, there was a trace of different eyes. Just. I just lost my mind. Long Bingyao suddenly has a pair of cold beautiful eyes, staring at Zhao Ning''s words, which makes her pretty face red and quickly lowers her head. Longbingyao was very proud. "Well, I want to have other ideas about my master!" Looking at the presence of these people, he was scared and respectful of Chu Lingxiao. Longbingyao was shocked. Compared with these people, he was the most special one. Only her. Now I can do that shameful flattery to Chu Lingxiao from time to time. Although she felt inferior to her as a Dragon Queen, she was not qualified to do what she wanted. "This privilege belongs to me alone!" Standing behind Chu Lingxiao, long Bingyao could not help but look into Chu Lingxiao''s beautiful eyes, showing a trace of confusion. Her tall legs trembled slightly. Her inviolable body felt a burst of crispness. Her eyes became more excited and her pretty face was full of crimson. But. Just then. Light words. But it broke her mind. "Wang zhennian didn''t run away when your ancient aura leaked. This time, he still only broke your arm, but next time, you should know what the result is." The voice just dropped. Wang Zhen, who has lost his soul. Suddenly an arm turned to ashes. But he was deeply relieved. Now he has learned that the man sitting in front of himself is the forbidden division of the ancient heaven, and now he is the invincible supreme of the whole galaxy. You can save your life. It''s already very good. I dare not ask for more. This time. Wang Zhen has always been a man who has broken his arm. Chu Lingxiao moves. The whole universe can''t find a person who can be restored. Wang Zhen left. Without a trace of resentment, I left home quietly and slowly. Look at this. Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng shook their heads helplessly. To be honest. When the aura was released, Wang Zhen was just a little sage at the beginning, and he didn''t escape. It can be seen that the nature of the other side was not bad, just because he was raised by his own offspring In an instant. When the three eyes of Monkey King fell on Wang Long''s face, which was dazed and frightened, and kneeling on the ground, Wang Long''s whole face was frightened, and his trembling was faster. The next moment. See Chu Lingxiao, calm as water''s eyes light, look at his moment, instantly Wang Long''s body, in all people''s slightly trembling eyes, into ashes. There is no sympathy. I thought that if I had an ancient immortal ancestor, I could do whatever I wanted. I really did my own evil and could not live. It would be a disaster if I kept it. "Well, next, it''s time to talk about something else. The Tianting is about to be rebuilt, and there is just a lack of a new Tianting master." "I''ve found this candidate. See you." Just. When Chu Lingxiao said it, it fell again, including all the people present, including Monkey King, Yang Jian, jiulingyuansheng, etc. Suddenly the body stiff. Surprised and dumb. Brush all of them, and look at an qianmeng, who is only eleven years old. Chapter 285 See Chu Lingxiao, gently waved. It seems that there is a gust of wind. He will stand there, his face full of silly anmeng shallow, and take him to the middle of the hall, facing all the people present. But for a while. Everyone, they are confused. Including long Bingyao, who is standing behind Chu Lingxiao, is also beautiful Mou. She looks at her in front of her, her face is childish, and she is only 11 years old. All of a sudden, a little girl. Be an apprentice. It''s enough to surprise her. Now. Even let the other party be the Lord of heaven? A little girl who is only eleven years old and has no accomplishments, is the Lord of heaven who commands all immortals?! Master This is, what do you want Don''t say it''s monkey king, Erlang God, Yang Jian, the three ancient demons, jiulingyuansheng. When they heard this, they immediately opened their mouths and eyes. They stared at an qianmeng. They were all dumb. They didn''t respond for a moment. It''s Ning Zhongxu, Su Yaoling and Zhao Ningyu. They are also full of dullness and can''t speak a word. Let the eleven year old girl in front of you. Be the Lord of heaven It''s too Let alone an Feng, an Youbing, etc. At the moment. Just like being hit by a lightning falling from the sky, the brain is blank. I just feel that the whole world is spinning in the sky. A huge sense of dizziness makes them almost stand unsteadily. They settled down. In today''s immortal generation, starry sky and arrogance on the eastern earth. Although it is a royal family. But it''s not enough. Today''s earth, but look to the whole Galaxy! Compared with a huge galaxy, their small imperial family is almost as small as a grain of sand. They are all highly praised in a humble way. Now. Even let them settle down with the youngest lineage, to be the leader of heaven who calls on the heavens in the future?! Are they dreaming? Chu Lingxiao is still playing a big joke with them Monkey King was the first one to respond from his astonishment and clap his head to make sure it was not a dream. Immediately. Looking at Chu Lingxiao with a dazed face and a little trembling tone, he asked tentatively: "old Are you serious, sir? " In an instant. Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, jiulingyuansheng, the big demon, and all the other people in the room immediately returned to their gods. They looked at each other with a dull face and stood in the middle of the hall. Their small faces were also shocked, and they lost their peace. Then. A brush. All of them looked at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting in the right position in the lobby. "What? Do you have any objection? " Monkey King: "..." Yang Jian: "..." Jiulingyuansheng: "..." This moment. All the people on the scene looked at each other dumbly. They wanted to talk, but they didn''t dare to talk. They wanted to talk and stopped. "She and Haotian are inextricably linked. No one can be the Lord of the heaven except her. Do you understand?" But Chu Lingxiao''s next light sentence. But let them a heart, suddenly a fierce tremor, the pupil condenses, brush, and the face is inconceivable, looked to stand there, look clever, but the eyes timid an shallow Meng. This moment. Everyone. Eyes wide. Mouth slightly open. His face is more full of vibration. He stares at an qianmeng straight and keeps looking. This one is only eleven years old. Little girl without accomplishments! Is there any connection with emperor Haotian? How could it be?! Emperor Haotian is a man of ancient times, and he is also the leader of ancient heaven. How can he have a relationship with a little girl of the day? It''s too Settle down with everyone. Even heard this sentence, on the spot scared legs a soft, that an family Chang''an Feng, if not in time, almost from the position, directly on the ground. His youngest daughter! Is it actually related to the legendary emperor Haotian, the Lord of the ancient Tianting? This moment. All the people, from inside to outside, felt deeply charred by thunder. They just felt that the body, not the body, was about to jump out. Their youngest sister. Not only to be the Lord of heaven, but also related to the ancient emperor Haotian. Sometimes it happens to me. Especially when one day I found that the one who cared most suddenly jumped up and became the peak that I couldn''t touch. Anyone has one. The unreal feeling of being in a dream. "Teacher, you really want to let this..." Looking at the 11-year-old an qianmeng and the monkey king, the great sage of heaven, she just felt like a dream and stopped saying: "she She''s only eleven years old, teacher... " Finish. Not only the monkey king, the God of Erlang, Yang Jian, and the nine Holy Spirits, but also the wry smile on their faces. Even if it''s related to Emperor Haotian. I''m afraid the immortals don''t agree. Eleven years old. When the Lord of heaven, this How do you think? I feel like I''m dreaming, but it''s true The little girl is an shallow and cute. She is only eleven years old. Although I don''t know the Lord of heaven, what else does emperor Haotian represent. But looking at my brothers and sisters, and my father an Feng''s dull expression. I don''t understand. It should be a wonderful thing. But also face at a loss, head down, playing with two small hands. It looks very lovely. But in the eyes of Monkey King, Yang Jian and others, it is more helpless. They understand. Chu Lingxiao''s decision, even if emperor Haotian comes back to life, has to be obedient. "You are all ready to go to the top of Mount Tai and rebuild the Tianting in two days!" Chu Lingxiao rises slowly. Suddenly. There was a lot of silence. "As for settling down, they will come up together two days later, and the rest of the emperor''s families will watch at the foot of the mountain." Hear that. An Feng, an Youbing and other people who settle down are inexplicably excited and excited. However, Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng were worried more and more. Light is a group of Buddhists and immortals. With a group of demons. There are also five Taoist immortals, who should be happy to rebuild the heaven, but really want to let an 11-year-old girl be the Lord of heaven? "Teacher..." Monkey king just wanted to look up and ask for a Chu Lingxiao keepsake to persuade Buddhism and Taoism, but he suddenly found that Chu Lingxiao, who had just stood in front of him, had long disappeared. Empress Lianlong. It also disappeared. Immediately. Only then did everyone find out that Chu Lingxiao had already left. "Monkey Sun, what do you say?" Yang Jian frowned slightly. He represents the immortals of Taoism. The same is true of jiulingyuansheng, because he represents a number of demons and immortals. However, compared with jiulingyuansheng''s echoing position in demons and immortals, Yang Jian and monkey king are more worried at the moment. "Forget it. Let them know first. Let them come to Mount Tai in two days." Chapter 286 The top of Mount Tai. From time to time, many ancient fairies of ancient Tianting fly back from all parts of the eastern earth, holding various rare construction resources, including four heavenly kings, Nezha, Guangling giant General and other fairies. Use their mana separately. These materials for building the Tianting are all confined in the sky at the top of Mount Tai. Soon. The four heavenly gates came into being soon. For these ancient Tianting immortals, it is only a matter of time before Tianting is rebuilt. In a few days. That used to be Lingxiao temple, Jiutian yaochi, four Tianmen and so on. Then we can see the sky again. Over the vast sky. Everyone in Tianbei headquarters is not idle at the moment. They understand that there is a man behind the ancient Tianting. Even if it is not their business, they should go to help. With the intervention of Tianbei headquarters. Four complete Tianmen. All of them have been built. At the top of Mount Tai, ye gives birth to a splendor, sending out a dazzling holy breath. Suddenly, he covers the whole oriental land. The eyes of countless people. Can''t help but look at the past. No matter it''s the imperial family, the imperial group, or all the people in China have noticed the difference at the top of Mount Tai. Since the last two days. We can see many ancient Tianting immortals gathering here in an endless stream, as if to rebuild the Tianting. Of course. Today, although there are many amazing young generations in the East, the real top-level combat power depends on these ancient Tianting immortals. Most of all. I''ve heard it for a long time. Behind the Tianting, there is the man. But now the vast Chinese. Even the whole galaxy, the man who once left many myths on the earth, where can they go to find ¡­¡­ Over the top of Mount Tai. The ancient Tianting palace, which is suspended in the sky, majestic and magnificent, has been built in half. On the land of the East. Everyone, waiting for the return of heaven. The three hurried figures, after their separation, gathered together again and all headed for Mount Tai. Three. It is monkey king, the great sage of Qitian, Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, and jiulingyuansheng, the great demon. They came. Immediately. However, he attracted the attention of all the celestial beings and was stunned for a while. In their impression. Both monkey king and the other two are top figures in heaven, even in ancient times. Rebuild the heaven. This kind of tiredness. There are four heavenly kings, Nezha and other celestial beings who have just stepped into the immortals, just sit down. Do you need them to come in person? Tianbei headquarters and other extraterrestrial friars who help here. It''s also a startled look. As for monkey king, the great sage of Qitian, they have known very well since ancient times. When they were young, Monkey King was able to defeat the galaxy. Many young generations have the title of the first ancient immortal. Now. It has even reached the peak of immortals. With the weapons in hand, it is enough to fight against the top ancient king. It''s such a small thing to build the palace of heaven. These people. What are you doing here? The four great kings of heaven, Nezha and others all looked at each other with puzzled faces. At the next moment, they met Monkey King, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng. "Dasheng, how are you coming?" Nezha was the first to ask. The rest of the celestial immortals stopped what they were doing, and their eyes were full of wonder. Monkey King, the great sage of heaven. There is always a pride in temperament. It''s reasonable to say that this kind of place is very boring. Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. Let alone. In ancient times. It''s just listening to the tune. They have never been in active contact with these people. Jiulingyuansheng is almost the same. He is the king of demons and immortals. How can the three people But compared with the doubts of celestial beings. At the moment, the three people, Monkey King, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng, are hesitant. Look at me and I look at you. In the eyes of all people, they look helpless. I can''t help it. They were even more confused. These three. What''s the matter today? How can it be like this in general Looking at once the whole galaxy. Monkey King, the great sage of Qi, who was making a great deal of trouble, became so implicit today. Nezha couldn''t recognize him for a while. He grabbed his head and looked at all the immortals around him in bewilderment. "Great sage..." "Forget it, this monkey is just over there in the Buddhist sect. I''ll speak for him." Yang Jian is also deeply helpless. Take a look around. Take a deep breath in the airway: "I think you have already received the words of that one in advance, haven''t you? Otherwise, it won''t be so sudden to rebuild the Tianting, will it? " Nezha and other immortals. Suddenly, his eyes were stunned and he nodded. Before they could tell the three of them, they had already come. "That''s a long story. Not long ago, the one who came to us and chose a lord of heaven for me, but she is only eleven years old and still a little girl." But what Yang Jian said. But let all celestial immortal''s face, change again and again, finally only left a face dumb. There are many extraterrestrial friars in Tianbei headquarters. Is also on the spot Leng in situ. Did they hear you right? Eleven year old girl, Lord of heaven? In an instant. The whole top of Mount Tai fell into a silence. All the celestial beings opened their mouths in an instant. They were shocked by the news. Now. The news of Chu Lingxiao''s return hasn''t spread all over the East, only the immortals at the top of Mount Tai know it. But ancient Tianting. About to rebuild. As well as the news that 11-year-old an qianmeng is going to be the Lord of heaven, it has not been long before it has been echoed in eastern China. Among the cities. In the streets. There are people talking about it everywhere. They are guessing what the 11-year-old girl named an shallow Meng is from. Just as everyone thinks. An qianmeng may be the first day among the immortals who were self sealed. Immediately. Then someone spoke out the identity of an jianmeng, who was only a vassal family, the smallest lineage, and had no accomplishments. In an instant. The whole land of China is stunned and sluggish. Lord of the Supreme Court. Let a little girl who has no accomplishments and is not from a royal family succeed? It''s too much fun! Huangzu base. There was silence. Look up. The faces of all the emperor level figures are even more sluggish. After five months, there are not a few people like Chen Jiannan who have stepped into the realm of ancient immortals. But now. They were all dead. If you want to break your head, you can''t even think of what happened to those immortals in ancient heaven? How could such a little girl be the Lord of heaven?! Wutai Mountain. Buddhist holy land. At this moment. In an instant, the Buddha light came out, and jinliandun came out. Only a heavy and confused voice could be heard from the big Leiyin temple. "Amitabha, that monkey has gone." "Now, gentlemen, what do you think of the new Lord of heaven?" Chapter 287 Inside Wutai Mountain. All the Buddhas of the Buddhism school sit in the golden cloud, all of them are solemn and holy. They are sitting there, fingers like, holding a Buddhist posture, wearing red cassock, including Buddha, Bodhisattva and golden arhat. Although there are only a thousand people. But every strength, at least in the peak of ancient saints, more than 500 Buddhas are in the ancient fairyland, and there are three immortals. And the Buddha who is talking at the moment. Behind his forehead, there was a magnificent golden light, just like being in a red sun, which made him look like sitting there and overlooking the whole world. Wait like this. It symbolizes the Buddha, who has half stepped into the ancient king''s realm. Buddhists. In addition to the Tathagata, Avalokitesvara, Maitreya and an old Buddha, all of them have been resurrected without resurrection. And now the Buddha who leads the Buddhists. It''s called shangyun Buddha. He is also a top power hidden by Buddhism. Since the resurrection. The Buddhist school, like the Tianting immortals, is influenced by the eight jails and nine turns of Zhendi field, and its accomplishments are growing all the time. Because of the monks. Six are clean. Compared with other immortals in the world, it is easier for them to abandon their thoughts and devote themselves to cultivation. Therefore, the strength of the Buddhist school at this moment has completely surpassed the celestial immortals. But. After experiencing the ancient spirit leakage, they have been completely convinced of Tianting. Without emperor Haotian''s sacrifice for justice, they may not even have the chance to incarnate into a stone statue. How can they be resurrected today. Go to the cloud Buddha. "I don''t know why the monkey head wants the eleven year old girl to be the Lord of heaven, but the monkey head has never done anything without reason. There must be a secret in it." "You guys, let''s go and have a look tomorrow." Smell the words. All the Buddhists nodded quietly. Just now, Monkey King came to tell them to let an 11-year-old girl be the new Lord of heaven. At first. None of them responded. Because he felt so absurd that he had not waited for them to speak, and monkey king had gone through Qi. "Amitabha, good good good." The huge golden cloud Buddha Hall. Peace again. But to all the Buddhists. As for shangyun Buddha, who is now leading the Buddhist school, they are full of doubts at this moment. Why are the celestial beings. Will suddenly rebuild the heaven? After their resurrection, they had talked about it with each other for a long time and no longer rebuilt it. Now they have not only finished the construction of the Tianting palace, but also elected an 11-year-old girl to be the new leader of the Tianting, which is a little inconceivable. "Amitabha, it''s good. I hope that tomorrow, at the top of Mount Tai, everything will be answered." Daozong dragon and tiger mountain. At the same time. There was a murmur and sigh, echoing in every corner of Longhu Mountain. "Immeasurable God, tomorrow, we will follow that Yang Jian to have a look." The next moment. Hearing only one chorus, the whole dragon and tiger mountain was suddenly shaken. Countless birds stopped on the ancient trees on the mountain. All the birds were startled. "Immeasurable." "Immeasurable God!" ¡­¡­ The land of Sichuan, a certain place, many ancient mountains, one after another, are linked together, towering into the ancient mountains. At the same time. Make sounds. But. Compared with Buddhism and Taoism, the ancient demons and immortals in this ancient mountain seem a little restless. "I say Lao qingniu, and you don''t say brother jiulingyuansheng. He''s crazy, and you''re crazy with him!" "Dapeng, if you don''t agree with me, go to talk to brother Jiuling. What''s your anger at me!" Deep in the ancient mountains. From time to time, it comes out that this mountain head and that mountain head are quarreling, that mountain head and this mountain head are burying each other. "I think brother Jiuling is really confused. She chose an 11-year-old mortal doll to be the new Lord of heaven." In the talking mountain. There lived a demon fairy with an elephant head, but he was scolded by a big black faced man as soon as he wanted to go on talking. "Old elephant, do you owe me a dozen? It''s not over yet. Whatever brother Jiuling says, you can do it!" "Believe it or not, I''ll beat you!" It''s just the big black faced man. I just scolded you. Then he heard a sound of toothy pain. The elephant fairy and the fairy in the whole ancient mountain could not help but cover their mouths and laugh. "I said that you are an old ox. are you itchy? Do you mean that you buried me by the way?" "Yumian little fox, my cow, when is your turn to pull your ears? If you want to pull it, I''ll pull it! " The next moment. I heard another hiss. "Lady, princess, you give me old cow, let go, in front of the outsiders, give me old cow, leave some face!" But that''s it. It''s ok if I don''t say it, but I only hear a scream. The next moment. There was only a crackling sound of whips. When I did, I heard the scream of the big black face. "I dare to talk back to my mother. I see you are a cow. If you don''t smoke, it''s against heaven, isn''t it?" "Oh, lady, spare your life. Stop smoking. I''m not talking about you." "If I don''t smoke you today, I can''t help it! From the resurrection to the present, every day I say that you have come to this world long ago. I think you have become the spirit of my heart, right Huge ancient mountain. At last, I heard only some women''s coquetry. "Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to let an 11-year-old mortal girl be the Lord of heaven?" "At least you are the big brother of sun monkey''s worship. Why didn''t you stop Jiu Ling just now?" Immediately. All the demons in the scene frowned. Yeah. Why? ¡­¡­ This day. When the Tianting palace is completed, and the holy purple air spreads all over the East, the South Tianmen gate of the lofty Xiongguan and LingXiao palace stand on the top of Mount Tai. This day. All the immortals in the world, no matter the Buddhists, Taoists, demon immortals, or all the imperial families and immortals in the imperial group, are gathered in Mount Tai. Even in the East. Everyone''s eyes are also on Mount Tai, ready to see what the new Lord of heaven looks like. Just. His eyes were full of timidity. Only 11-year-old an qianmeng walked out of the gate of Nantian, and suddenly everyone was stunned. Buddhist school. Taoism. Demons and immortals in the heaven are even more surprised. This It''s really just a little girl. But just as they lost interest. When someone was ready to question, all of a sudden, he heard the sound of footsteps in the high south gate. Like the drums playing in the distance, the sound is endless, but heavy as thunder. It not only reverberates on the top of Mount Tai, but also over the East. It''s the sound of this step and step. Da! Da! Da! In an instant. All the immortals below, all of them, can''t help staring at each other. They look at each other with an expression that can''t be described by words. They look at each other with astonishment. They feel a thrill in their heart. There is still one person in the south gate, who hasn''t come out? This moment. When a white dress, carrying hands, figure, point by point, from the south gate out of the moment. It''s like the supreme immortal. Eternity in everyone''s eyes. Reappear! At this moment, the whole East, there is no sound. Only on the top of Mount Tai can I see a face full of dullness, and a faint voice: "the new Lord of heaven, an qianmeng, do you have any objection?" Years of earth friars. Early morning, April 14. Chu Lingxiao, from the top of Mount Tai, announced the new Lord of heaven. All immortals knelt down and fell into silence in the East. At the end of the fourth volume, Tianting is newly established, and the eastern earth is rising, standing in the universe. Chapter 288 Five years later. East earth, completely dominates the whole earth. Eight jails and nine transfers to the imperial court. Almost the whole earth has been made into one piece. In the whole universe, it is the real immortal holy land. If there is God Kingdom, the heaven level power that King Odin sits in, it can''t be compared. Even. It is the taboo universe. The strongest fighting race in the universe, the Asian race, is also slightly inferior. The most direct aspect is. If we want to destroy a galaxy, the emperor of the eight heavens can do it, but if we want to destroy a force of the heavens, I''m afraid that we can''t achieve the state of the hegemonic universe - the state of the contrary. And the earth. In particular, the land of the East is almost as solid as gold. It''s inexplicably the supreme principle that guards here. Usually a cultivation planet. As long as ordinary people reach the peerless supremacy, they can fly freely. But the East today. Don''t say it''s a small peerless sovereign. Even the emperor, the ancient emperor, or even the emperor of heaven at any level, can''t fly in the sky. For the whole universe. It''s like the converse of the true God. In order to fly in the east of the earth, even the most powerful strike against the environment is not enough to destroy the whole earth. These five years. The overall strength of the earth. Although the galaxy level is still not reached, it seems to be an irresistible area in the eyes of the whole universe. For the Galactic imperial palace. The earth. It''s just a planet under them, but at the moment its existence is beyond their control. Looking at this, they are helpless. There is that man. The power of the earth has long been predestined. But. One thing. They are still helpless now. That''s it. Five years! Feng jiuxiao, the Galactic empress of her family, has not come back since she ran to the earth five years ago. She has not even heard from them, which really bothers them. The great imperial palace. Although there are more than a dozen of them, they are still far behind fengjiuxiao. Five years ago, when they left, they had already reached ten emperors. Now they have been on the earth for five years, maybe they have made another breakthrough. Only after reaching the Empire. They understand. It turns out that in addition to the power of time, they can make breakthroughs. In fact, the real strong in the universe no longer need time to irrigate the whole body and impact a higher realm. And the empress. It''s one of them. However, there is one thing they don''t know, all of which originated from the imperial method of the Galactic female emperor. If it counts. Already qualified to reach Zhutian level. Nine times after Phoenix bathed in Nirvana. In fact, it can also nirvana. Keep repeating. Never stop. Just. This set of supreme method, from tens of millions of years on, no one can reach the second level, nine times nirvana. Phoenix nine clouds. It''s the first one! She has stepped into the second state of Phoenix Nirvana. If she could step into the third state of Phoenix Nirvana, she would be able to impact the reverse state of heaven under the whole universe. "Lady, when are you coming back now..." The vast universe. The eastern part of the earth has been stared at by many celestial forces for five years. These five years. On the land of the East. The population has skyrocketed a lot. These inexplicable people who came out from five years ago are the cosmic Tianjiao who came to the earth from all over the universe. Eight jails and nine transfers to the imperial court. The earth they conceived was a hundred times more powerful than the heavens in which they lived. Stay here to practice. We can do more with less. Even more to their consternation, even if they did not cultivate deliberately, their own realm was still slowly improving. This aggravates them even more. Don''t want to leave the earth''s heart. Directly regard the earth as their second home. But. These cosmic Tianjiao hearts are still very clear. Here it is. They should keep back some bad habits. Although it is only a small planet compared with the huge heavens, there is a man in this planet. Who dares to be unbridled! Even the Lord of the universe is nothing. That kind of anti road five level tycoons, are slapped by the other side, randomly to shoot to death! From prehistoric times. Then the universe God''s court, which stands on the sky, is separated by dozens of regional universes. When it is pointed out, it will be broken. Despite the fact. Five years have passed on earth, and almost ten years have passed on the whole universe. But the shocking scene that shakes the whole universe, to this day, no one dare to forget, unforgettable, like a knife, hanging overhead. But the five years since we arrived on earth. They found out. All the friars on the earth don''t know what''s going on in the whole universe. They just regard that man as an empire. It''s really a long time. This group of cosmic Tianjiao shakes their heads and laughs bitterly from time to time. They can''t really say that these people are ignorant. Sometimes, it''s a happy thing to be a frog at the bottom of a small well. ¡­¡­ South China. In a quiet and simple manor. A young man with elegant temperament, gentle demeanor and white clothes walked into the forbidden area of the manor. Come and go. The servants of the manor. Seeing the youth coming back, they all hurriedly lowered their heads and called him "young master" in a low voice. The young man is the young master of the manor. It looks like it. It''s not as arrogant and dandy as the children of other families. On the contrary. Even when the servant passed by and said hello to him, he nodded his head one by one in response. There was not a little master of the manor, who was aloof and rebellious. Whether it''s a maid. It''s also the impression of male servants. Their young master is a modest gentleman with a whole body, ancient sages and gentle atmosphere. As soon as the young man came to the gate of the Forbidden Garden, he saw an empty tea cup in the hand of a maid and came out. He couldn''t help asking: "master Feng, is she still in the forbidden area?" Looking at the young man''s jade like face, the maid nodded shyly. At this time. However, there was a strange look in the young man''s eyes. He looked at the empty teacup and said lightly: "this is master Feng, who has just drunk it?" The woman nodded again. "Then leave it to me, and you can have a rest." Immediately. At that age, it seems that she is only in her twenties. She can''t help but flash a trace of happiness in her heart. She feels that she is a good man who can be considerate of women. "Then That young master, this This is for you. " The next moment. The maid handed the teacup, together with the tea mat, to the young man with a shy face, and left with a blush. Just. She didn''t know. As soon as he left, the young man seemed to have changed. It''s as gentle as jade and modest as a gentleman. Suddenly it became extremely cold. The hand holding the cup trembled slightly. The whole person looks very excited, and looking at the tea cup, the edge of the lips drinking water, the eyes twinkle with extremely evil desire. The next moment. The youth directly used his lips, and the edge of the teacup, pasted together, licked and sucked wantonly, his eyes were full of crazy color. There is no such elegant and gentle appearance as before. Life is like a lustful and dissolute young man. He sticks out his tongue and licks the edge like he licks someone''s inviolable lips. Hide in the corner of the garden. Enjoy it all over your face. With an excited trill, I kept saying someone''s name. "Phoenix Phoenix jiuxiao, Phoenix jiuxiao, I want you, I want you! " Chapter 289 Young people''s bright eyes, which should have been clean without any impurities. It''s going to get muddy. There are only endless desires and dirtiness in the eyes. The deep pupil is full of coldness, evil spirit and even evil color. If the servant girl who was just in full bloom was still there and saw that the kind and considerate young master in his mind had suddenly become like this, he would definitely feel chilly when he licked the edge of the teacup with his lips and his whole body was full of cold air. My young master. Li Zhenjian! I was taught by the mysterious master Feng. It''s only five years. From an unknown lineage. It has become the top five young Tianjiao, under the age of 25, in the whole oriental land. The realm of friars is even more straight into the ancient holy land. For everyone. Even the most ordinary mortal. They are always courteous and impetuous. Therefore, among the young Tianjiao, they are all called the realm, and their virtue can become the model. But now. It is this gentleman, unparalleled childe, Li Zhenjian, who is like a gloomy villain, hiding at the corner of his house, with evil desire on his face, and licking the edge of the teacup in his hand. The jade like face was full of ferocity and coldness. And the woman he coveted was his master! Although in the past five years, no one in the outside world has ever known that there is an unparalleled childe, Li Zhenjian, and a female teacher. But at the moment, his filthy appearance, which makes people feel extremely unbearable, is totally incompatible with the unique two words. "Master Feng, master Feng, apprentice, I really want to eat you. Master Feng, do you know?" At the corner of the wall. For a moment, licking the edge of the teacup Li Zhenjian, mouth kept mumbling the name of Phoenix jiuxiao. In both eyes. Full of the blood of desire. The sound of speaking. More and more excited, just as he stretched out a pair of shaking hands, down, suddenly heard a few steps towards this side. Immediately. It seems that Li Zhenjian woke up suddenly, with a little confusion in his eyes. I''m afraid that I will be seen by my servants like this. I hurriedly arranged my clothes. In an instant, he returned to the former image of a gentleman, pretending that he had just come out of the garden and met the servant who came to deliver rice. The next moment. As nothing happened, he walked out of the corner calmly. The servants who came to deliver the meal. When I saw my young master coming out, I couldn''t help but stare at him for a moment, then I bowed my head respectfully. "Young master." Li Zhenjian smiled a little and said lightly: "you''re here to give master Feng a meal, right? Just give it to me, you all go down." Immediately. The servants did not dare to neglect, nodded respectfully and left. In the courtyard garden called Li Fu. Although it is now the bleak autumn, when everything is sleeping, the garden is full of peach blossom. It''s fragrant. It''s like coming to a world of flowers. You can see all kinds of rare and ancient flowers everywhere. A breeze blows. Suddenly, a sea of flowers is created by thousands of flowers and leaves. They are flying all over the sky and playing on people''s heart strings, especially feeling calm and yearning. And there are flowers and leaves. Under a towering peach tree. At this point. There is a cold and gorgeous figure sitting cross legged in a soft ancient white dress. The slender jade fingers are gently placed on the legs and shoulders on both sides. Close your eyes slightly. It seems to be in the realization that this piece of heaven and earth in the eight prisons and nine turns town imperial court is true. Noble, noble and inviolable. You can only look far, but not nearsighted. It also has a cold breath. A woman though. But it can let any man on the earth see it. He dare not have any heart of misbehavior. He just wants to kneel down and worship. But now. Behind the towering peach tree, there is a light evil eye, separated by the thick and wide ancient peach tree. Is full of desire, unbridled to see the woman that tall, beautiful, white as the delicate body of snow. The owner of these eyes is swallowing his saliva out of the sight blocked by the sea of flowers. Only at this time of the day. He dared to show such an expression when he saw a woman. Because. He knows. When the friars are devoting themselves to cultivation, they usually don''t pay much attention to the outside world. Otherwise, if they don''t pay attention, they will be in danger of becoming possessed by the devil. If they are not focused, they will be seriously injured, if they are serious, they will become a waste person, or even fall. But. When Li Zhenjian was full of fantasy about the sacred and inviolable body of a woman, suddenly, he heard a cold light voice. "You are back?" In an instant. Li Zhenjian''s body suddenly trembled with fright, and his back was full of cold sweat. He hurried back to his mind. He didn''t expect that today, a woman would suddenly talk at this time. He looked at the woman carefully. See the ancient peach tree, such as the iceberg general woman, still sitting there, can not help but deeply relieved, it seems that they did not find just their own disrespectful eyes. The next moment. Li Zhenjian quickly bent down, lowered his head, and replied in a more respectful tone: "master, the apprentice is back." "Have you figured out what I told you?" "Master, the celestial preacher said that the man still refused you, saying that he would not accept the monks outside the stars." Li Zhenjian today. In fact, I was shocked. I didn''t expect that his female master, who has a mysterious origin, cold temperament and unique appearance, is still an extraterrestrial monk. He thought that he was some Taoist immortal. Li Zhenjian''s words fell. It took more than ten seconds for a woman''s faint words to come out. "Go down." "Shifu, next month, I will be a disciple who will attack Tianjiao in the starry sky..." Li Zhenjian wanted to say something, and was interrupted by a woman. The tone is still as cold as before. I can''t hear any emotion. It''s full of undoubted meaning. "Go down!" Light two words fall. Li Zhenjian bowed his head respectfully and walked out of the garden slowly. Just. He just walked out. His face became extremely cold again. He stood at the gate of the flower garden and tightly clenched his fist. His face was full of reluctance and his heart was extremely ferocious. He roared: "Phoenix nine clouds! You woman wait for me!!! Isn''t it just a fairy saint? When I surpass you in strength, I must press you hard under my body to let you know what kind of consequence it is to always treat me with this cold expression! " At the same time. He also thought of heaven. I can''t help but show a bit of awe in my eyes and sneer in my heart: "next month, I, Li Zhenjian, will be a young friar of Tianjiao level before I''m 25 years old, and then I will be qualified to enter the Tianting and Phoenix jiuxiao. In a short time, I will be able to leave you behind as an alien woman!" "You wait for me!" Chapter 290 In the garden. Under the old peach tree. Wearing a white suit, she is like an immortal among the flowers, but she doesn''t touch any vulgarity. Her whole body is filled with cold and noble Phoenix jiuxiao. Still like an ice beauty, she closed her eyes and sat under the ancient tree with her knees crossed. After a long time. On the top of the head, there is a small version of the nine sky Xuan Phoenix. It is covered with a hot golden flame. It spreads a pair of wings and flies around the nine sky body. Occasionally, it makes a faint Phoenix chirp. It didn''t take long. That golden Xuan Phoenix, then turns into purple, has entered the Phoenix nine Xiao''s body. The next moment. Phoenix jiuxiao slowly opened his eyes, which were cold and beautiful, but could not help but flash a trace of happiness. Murmured: "Phoenix Nirvana, finally let me break through to the second state five times nirvana." The sea of flowers is hazy. In Feng jiuxiao''s mind, Chu Lingxiao''s figure also flashed out. Next second, there was a trace of crimson on the white and cold face. "It''s also thanks to the master''s eight jails and nine turns town emperor field. Even the emperor who has cultivated like me can improve all the time." Five years. She has broken through from the 11th emperor to the 19th emperor. Now she is only one foot away from linmen, so she can step into the field of heaven. At the thought of Chu Lingxiao''s figure. Feng jiuxiao''s pretty face began to be calm. Her snow-white neck was slightly raised, and her beautiful eyes were full of confusion. She looked over the top of Mount Tai. The sky, standing on the East, was red. Her lips were slightly open, and her breath was like blue. Her breath was getting faster and faster. Her face was scarlet, more and more. There was a tremor in his mouth. Murmured: "Lord Master, feng''er, I really want to come back to you. Why don''t you let me go back? " In a trance. Phoenix nine Xiao also thought of now can, every day with Chu Lingxiao''s long Bingyao, suddenly voice, full of strong jealousy. A female emperor who only steps into the heaven. At the moment, she looks like an ordinary little girl who was robbed by others. Her tone is full of resentment and jealousy, constantly belittling long Bingyao. "You little bitch, you little dragon, pestering the master every day, you are shameless! You dragon women are born to be shameless Say. Her face is full of discontent. Her anger seems to have messed up her hair, but Feng jiuxiao doesn''t know. When she just looked at the direction of Tianting, it was like a swing One without shame. The little Phoenix who wants to beg the master''s love Whether it''s fengjiuxiao or longbingyao at this time. Both of them are made of animals. The size of the universe. Except for humans. Other creatures transformed into human beings. Even for the strong, they are born with a kind of reverence and fear, even if they become godless monks like fengjiuxiao. In particular, the top strong among nuns, born with a strong heart, worship. Because it''s women. Standing in the man, difficult to reach the peak, a heart, but also feel the aloft of the cold loneliness. I hope that there will be a stronger man than them, a man who can reach a state that they can''t touch no matter what. And obviously. Chu Lingxiao is the man who conquers Phoenix jiuxiao completely. But the only difference is. Chu Lingxiao. Nothing was done at all. "Well, for the sake of the master, I don''t care about your little dragon!" The next moment. Fengjiuxiao has been restored. The original pair of cold, noble, let people see the sacred and inviolable noble look. Just then. With a sudden wave of her hand, she turned all the meals just brought by Li Zhenjian into ashes. In an instant. Endless cold, from the Phoenix jiuxiao body, the moment filled out, cold voice, and then, echoed in the ancient peach tree. "If it were not for the similarity between your body and your master, how could you still live in the world?" "I, Phoenix jiuxiao, only belong to the master! You don''t have to live in the world until the master can let me go back! " People. The saddest thing is. I became another doll to see people. ¡­¡­ Five years. In the east of the earth, the earth has become the holy land of cultivation for the whole universe. For the celestial beings. And I''ve been sensing these outsiders for a long time. In the past five years, it has become more and more restless, because both monkey king and many celestial saints have found these outsiders, and each of them has the strength of ancient king territory. They also learned from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. The vast galaxy. It took them half a year to get used to the news, which made them all feel shivering. The angel incident five years ago. They have already had this kind of conjecture vaguely, but nobody is sure. Now when you know that. All the immortals in the heaven feel the vastness of the universe, which is far beyond their imagination. Since their resurrection. Then I looked up all the information about the universe and stars on earth. Those books that said that there were other galaxies besides the Milky way, they were even more ridiculous and ignorant at the beginning. Because. I found that the pictures in those books are just a star field in the galaxy. I don''t know now. He was hit and hit by ordinary people on earth. Standing in the sky above Mount Tai. All the time. It doesn''t radiate the divine golden light. It covers the whole eastern land. For five years, all the monks on the earth have fully accepted the existence of the heaven. All the young friars below. We are all looking forward to reaching the star level Tianjiao and joining the Tianting. As long as that man sits in the Tianting for one day, it is the symbol of the whole star and invincible. It is the supreme glory for anyone who is qualified to step into the Tianting and become one of them. So the world below. There are always young monks competing for rank, hoping to see the existence of the legend one day. A hundred thousand miles high. Two figures. Standing at the gate of Nantian, looking at the world below, there are sighs, consternations and a trace of anxiety in the eyes. "Monkey Sun, do you think this is a good thing or a bad thing?" "Erlang God, if you want to say anything, just say it directly. Don''t be a mother. It''s not like you." Those two figures. It is monkey king, the great sage of Qitian, and Yang Jian, the real king of Xiansheng. In five years, they even stepped into the peak of the ancient king. But now two. When I look down at the world, my face is full of sorrow all the time. Only Yang Jian. Looking at the closed gate of Nantian for five years for a long time, at the next moment, my eyes turn to the cloud filled depth, sighing: "now the young Tianjiao is getting stronger and stronger, our The Lord of heaven, now only 16 years old, she, in five years, what realm has she reached in the end. " It''s not just Yang Jian. Monkey King''s face is full of helplessness. Two people''s eyes, looking at the dusty five-year-old south gate, all deeply sighed. Chapter 291 It is as lofty as a mountain. Seems to be able to swallow the air in the South Gate of the world. Except for the clouds around, spreading everywhere, there is nothing to see at all, except white, only white, as if in a quiet universe. It''s full of boring atmosphere. In the air. It''s even colder. Ordinary people, staying here for a second, I''m afraid that the next moment, they will become a hard popsicle. Even monks. They are not necessarily able to stand the cold inside. They are all aimed at the state of mind. They are tormenting people''s willpower all the time. And deep down. A white dress with hands on its back, like the immortal sky, indifferent and deep eyes, has been quietly looking at the front, and the sight has never been shaken at all. In front of this white dress. She is a girl who sits in the mid air with her eyes closed slightly, wearing a purple dress, with a pair of willow leaves like eyes, thin lips like jade, long hair on her shoulders and a little cold face. All around the girl. All of them are filled with a light holy breath. In turn, they turn into nothingness. In the next moment, they immediately exude the breath of time and pour it into the whole body. It''s like crossing a long river. The face of a girl. From the appearance of a 16-year-old girl, she soon turned into a tall girl with a cold face and a purple skirt. She was a little bit coquettish and had foreign bodies on her chest. But even so. The white dress in front of her never blinked, still as calm as before. The next moment. In front of the cold girl''s appearance, has changed, the hair all white, the face is also full of wrinkles, but in a flash, has returned to the original appearance. For Chu Lingxiao. If he wants a person to become a strong one among the monks in an instant, it is only something he can do at will. Even a man who has no accomplishments can make him become a king at any level. But do it. But he will never be the king of the same rank. Except for Chen Jiannan. So there are cosmic arrogance and talented monks. Otherwise, it will only play a positive role in promoting each other''s realm by force. For the prospect of the whole universe, you really don''t need to think about it. Five years. An Qingmeng has really lost his childishness. Although she is only 16 years old, her cold face has made her a beautiful girl. Most importantly, she has a little noble temperament, belonging to the sacred aura of the godless. Chu Lingxiao carries his hands on his back, as always, his eyes are quiet and calm, his breath is like still water, far-reaching and cool, as if he had been standing in front of an qianmeng for five years. The reason why he chose an jianmeng. One of the main reasons for being the new leader of the Tianting is that an qianmeng was the last leader of the Tianting, Haotian, who was transformed by a drop of blood essence before he died, on the other hand. An shallow Meng. It''s Haotian in the world! Empty silence. Deep in the cold South Gate. Suddenly. Off and on. There was a trill. "Lord Master, I I''m cold. " After Chu Lingxiao, long Bingyao, dressed in a blue suit, sat there with her knees crossed. But because she is not like an qianmeng, who is being cultivated by Chu Lingxiao, she can''t feel the extremely cold breath here. But longbingyao is also here. She has been here for five years. Until now, she can''t support any more. The delicate body keeps shaking. That pretty face, but also no blood color, weak eyes, a face of aggrieved look up, looking at the body back to their own Chu Lingxiao. She overestimated herself a bit. I thought that in the past five years, my accomplishments have been greatly improved here. I have directly stepped into the peak of the ancient king''s realm, stepped on the Heavenly Emperor''s law, and also reached the fifth level. I feel a faint sense of the emperor''s realm. But I didn''t think of it. The friars who have reached her level can''t stand the cold here for only five years. "Lord Master... " Long Bingyao opens his mouth to let Chu Lingxiao get rid of the cold for her, but before he finishes, he is interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "If you can''t make it, go out first." But after long Bingyao listened. I feel even more aggrieved. In the beautiful eyes, there is a trace of tears. "Lord Master, I want to accompany you...... " She felt that Chu Lingxiao was saying that she was useless. She could not help but get angry. She sat up with her knees crossed, worked hard, used all her magic power, and continued to resist the cold. But. Just a few seconds later. I feel cold deep into the bone marrow. The rest of my body''s mana is not enough to resist the constant cold. But looking at Chu Lingxiao, who still turned her back to herself and didn''t seem to care at all, longbingyao was even more upset. Her grievance was soon irresistible and she cried completely. But the next moment. Just feel the body. There was a warmth that had never been felt, and it slowly flowed into every corner of her body, which almost made her open her mouth and sing softly. "From now on, step on the Heavenly Emperor''s law, you can no longer practice. This is your cosmic dragon ancestor law. You will practice this in the future." A faint voice. The moment that reverberated in longbingyao''s ear, suddenly in her mind, there was a section of the method of cultivating immortals that was hundreds of times stronger than stepping on the heaven. But this carved dragon and ice Yao. Those beautiful eyes looking at Chu Lingxiao are more infatuated. ¡­¡­ The whole East. Since the announcement five years ago that the new Lord of heaven will be succeeded by an jianmeng, who is only 11 years old. The voice of an jianmeng. It never stops. It''s even more ironic when young monks become more powerful and more blue. Not just the world below. In the hearts of the celestial beings, there are also some complaints. But nobody dared to say. Because after an qianmeng, there is Chu Lingxiao standing But at this moment. South Tianmen, which has been silent for five years, suddenly comes out a light speech. Suddenly, like a huge wind, it suddenly sweeps down. The sound is light. Small as it is. But it vibrates more than any heavy drum in the world. In an instant. All over the sky, the voice reverberated, and the voices of terror disappeared without trace. "The emperor, when the town all enemies, can understand?" Grunt! This moment. Countless people''s frightened hair, all erect, one after another strong swallow a saliva, because, all know, who is the owner of this voice, those who are just talking about, directly cover their mouth with fear, full of fear, for fear of just words, be heard uneasy appearance. This moment. The East is silent. Everyone, staring at the direction of South Tianmen, did not dare to make a sound at all. Nobody thought of it. After five years of silence, there will suddenly be movement today! "For the emperor, when the town all enemies, can understand?" It''s still that. But let the world below, and even all the celestial beings, tremble slightly, as if a heart, mentioned the voice and eyes, and all looked at the South Tianmen stupidly. And in the south of China, the Phoenix nine clouds in that manor. But looking at the direction of South Tianmen. Beautiful eyes. A little bit of confusion, as if this sentence, suddenly recalled some of her memories. Three hundred thousand years ago. It''s a brilliant galaxy. That white dress, carrying both hands, asked her in front of her. "For the emperor, when the town of all enemies in the world, can understand?" This moment. Two people, two distinct figures, two locations, but at this moment, at the same time said. Just two words. "I see." But only see. This moment. In the eyes of countless Tao shudders, the towering South Tianmen, ten thousand feet of golden light emerged, more in which, filled with a trace of imperious power. The next moment. After the faint voice fell, there was no doubt about an jianmeng in the whole East, only the reverence and trembling from the heart. "From now on, you will no longer be called an qianmeng. From now on, you have only one name, Anhong female emperor!" Chapter 292 The land of the East is silent. For a long time. The golden light over the South Tianmen gate, as well as the one that made all people on the earth feel frightened and trembled, and a sense of awe came out of his heart. Finally fade away. But everyone. But I can''t get back to God from that scene and the sound of shaking. He still kept his head up, his eyes straight, his mouth wide open, and his face full of astonishment and amazement. A breeze. Across the East. Everyone is petrified. All immortals of heaven. The same is true. They were shocked and inconceivable, but compared with the monks in the world below, they felt a little more sigh. None of them thought of it. Just five years. The 11-year-old girl, an qianmeng, was born just now. She had not only increased her accomplishments, but also had a trace of prestige. In front of that. They know. Even if there is no inside information of ordinary people, that can make it become a strong one among the monks. But the strong are easy to live. Mood. Temperament. Gas field. These three things are very difficult for a strong monk to master, not to mention the existence of the Lord of heaven. The three things are more important than the immortals. But who ever thought. Just at that moment, they can fully feel that an emperor and a godless one are born! But. That little bit of awe. But they feel a little familiar, a little like The Lord of heaven in ancient times - Haotian! "Erlang, do you feel..." Before the words of Monkey King, the great sage of heaven, had been finished, Yang Jian, the real king of Xiansheng, interrupted him. "Are you, also want to say, this trace of imperious power breath, is very similar to the emperor Haotian?" Looking at monkey king with the same dull face. Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, also felt his heart throbbing and his face shaking. The relationship between an qianmeng and Emperor Haotian. No one knows except them, jiulingyuansheng and their disciples. Five years. They have all kinds of guesses that an qianmeng may be the offspring of emperor Haotian''s self proclaimed. In this life, the eight prisons and nine turns town emperor field appeared on the earth, making the self proclaimed offspring''s consciousness devote to an qianmeng. Or. An qianmeng may be emperor Haotian, a reincarnated disciple. But now it seems. I''m afraid that all of these guesses are quite wrong. We can see from the just glimmer of Diwei. In their eyes, an, who was only a teenager and was extremely immature, had absolutely more to do with emperor Haotian. This moment. Sun Wukong, the great sage of Qitian, and Yang Jian, the real emperor of Xiansheng, suddenly looked at each other, as if they had thought of something. Suddenly, their eyes light slightly coagulated, their mouths were wide, their faces were shocked, and they said with one voice: "no No, she is the reincarnation of emperor Haotian, right The voice falls. In an instant. The towering and majestic gate of Nantianmen is silent. When a slender, tall figure in a purple skirt, with a calm face, walked out of the gate slowly. This moment. That purple skirt figure. In the eyes of Monkey King and Yang Jian, the great sage of Qitian, they seemed to overlap with someone for a moment. Their eyes were confused and murmured: "emperor Haotian, go back It''s back. " ¡­¡­ All monks in the world below. There''s no right to know that. But one thing. They are very clear. Five years ago, in their mind, the new God of heaven, who is still only 16-year-old girl an shallow Meng. Now it''s born. It has reached the point where all the immortals in the heaven can look up to, and even make the monks below tremble. Many royal families. Looking at the direction of Jinling''s settlement, they all saw the color of envy that couldn''t be restrained at all. Settle down. It''s really a chance that has been accumulated for thousands of years. The youngest of his own. In one leap, he became the Supreme Lord of heaven. After that, he settled down and became the first group on earth! But. For settling in at the moment. No matter it''s an Feng or an Youbing, when they are excited and excited, they take away a little palpitation. They settled down. Today''s identity. Although no one can compare with them, even the celestial beings may treat each other with courtesy when they see them. But after all. They are just a small emperor level family. The strongest one in the family is anyushu, the emperor level ancestor of their own family. But for the world today. Just barely stepped into the ancient immortal. Although ancient immortals. In the whole oriental land, it is the strong in the eyes of countless people, but in the whole galaxy, especially as the relatives of the Lord of heaven, it is too shabby. An Feng is an shallow Meng''s own father. Now. Both happy and worried, especially when everyone settled down and heard that Chu Lingxiao changed his name to an Hong, there was even a trace of helplessness on his face. Although I don''t know Chu Lingxiao. It''s intentional. Or not. But now they know that in the future, there will be no one who is the youngest in the family, an jianmeng, or the youngest sister or daughter who is simple and innocent in their eyes. Only the Lord of heaven. Anhong! There is no choice. After a long time, the atmosphere of the whole residence became very dull. As the head of the family, an Feng sighed: "in the future, who is going to fight..." In her name, you should know what the consequences are. " So big a home. Echoing these words, all of us could not help looking at each other and nodding in silence. In fact, everyone''s heart. All have different careful thinking. But no one dare to cross the border easily. At the same time. Inside huangzu base. There was also a burst of hearty laughter. Zhao Hengren and other people of the imperial rank are all facing an old fairy who looks and looks like a middle-aged man. He walked over and clapped his shoulder. "Yushu, you have a good daughter." "My descendant, Ning Yu, has just become a disciple of Yang Jian, the real king of Xiansheng. When you settled down, you came out with the Lord of heaven." "To be honest, five years ago, we all had some doubts, but now your family..." An emperor granted figure who reached the ancient immortals, wanted to talk and stopped, and finally just looked at him with a trace of envy, patted the old ancestor''s shoulder. All the royalty. It''s the envy of an Yushu, the founder of the family. The real Lord of heaven is different from five years ago. Just. The founder of the family was content with practice, but he looked at the Dharma handed down from the heaven and felt a wry smile and helplessness on his face. "Let me join the Tianting, it''s a chance that can''t be mended for several generations. But when I think of it, my ancestors will kneel down every day to worship that..." Say last. Only a helpless sigh remained. Deep in the south gate. Her face became more holy. She sat there with her knees crossed, just like the queen in the fairyland. Her skin was like snow, and her whole body was full of noble and cold breath of longbingyao. All of a sudden. Light voice, let dragon Bingyao, like a cat in the middle of the tail, delicate body trembled for a while, ice pure, inviolable face, full of crimson. "When are you going to pretend?" Chapter 293 Longbingyao sitting there with her knees crossed. Hearing this sentence, I felt as if I had been stabbed in my heart. Beautiful eyes quiver. There is still a trace of fluster on the pretty face. I dare not open my eyes and look at Chu Lingxiao. Still pretending. Concentrate on Cultivation and close six senses, as if you haven''t heard them, but the crimson color on your face is more and more blushing. Da! Da! Da! Listening to the sound of footsteps moving away from her ears, longbingyao''s face was full of panic and opened her eyes. When she saw what Chu Lingxiao had gone, she was more and more far away from her. The next moment. In longbingyao''s beautiful eyes, there was a flash of panic. Subconsciously, he thought Chu Lingxiao was angry. After brushing, he followed him. He quickly held Chu Lingxiao''s leg and didn''t let go. Raising a pair of big watery eyes, his eyes are full of grievances, looking at Chu Lingxiao. In his voice, he still has a weeping voice, soft and greasy way: "Lord Master, I''m wrong. Next time, I won''t dare to do it again. " "Get up." "Master..." Light voice, straight let long Bingyao be afraid of a release, Chu Lingxiao don''t want her, immediately hold more tightly. "Get up." Is still the tone is full of insipid, do not hear a trace of other feelings. The next moment. Long Bingyao quickly released Chu Lingxiao''s leg and slowly stood up. Da! Da! Da! Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he doesn''t care about himself. He goes deep into the South Tianmen and continues to walk. Long Bingyao''s beautiful eyes are full of gloom. Her slender legs seem to have lost their power. The whole body suddenly falls to the ground. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s figure. My heart is full of grievances. "Lord Master, don''t you want me... " "Keep up." But. Just at this time, the light words came to longbingyao''s ear. He immediately let longbingyao brush them. Then he stood up again. His face was full of joy, and he immediately followed Chu Lingxiao. "Lord Master, don''t you get angry... " Longbingyao''s pretty face is slightly red. She looks up at Chu Lingxiao. Next second, she lowers her head in panic. Previously. Where was she disturbed by the cold? She was shivering with cold. She is the Dragon Queen. It has the extremely noble blood of the Dragon nationality. Compared with the peak of other ancient Wangjing, what is stronger is not a little bit, how can it be shivered by the cold air in this area. Just five years here. Chu Lingxiao always only looks at an qianmeng. He never turns around and looks at her, which makes her feel very unconvinced. That''s why he plays that role. It''s only for Chu Lingxiao to look at her. But. Although she still didn''t do what she wanted, she didn''t think that she would get the ancestral method of the universe dragon family, which is hundreds of times stronger than the Tiandi method. But that will. It really made her feel flustered and uneasy. She was afraid that Chu Lingxiao would see all of this, so she had to pretend to be practicing. I don''t know. Chu Lingxiao has seen all this for a long time. He has no secrets Deep in the empty south gate. Long Bingyao still didn''t get any response, but she was more flustered. She raised her face quickly and looked at Chu Lingxiao carefully. Poor Baba continued: "Lord Master, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry. Bingyao, it''s true Really, I know it''s wrong. " Between the mists. A click. Chu Lingxiao suddenly stopped and turned slowly. Next. A light look at longbingyao. Those deep eyes can''t be seen from the beautiful eyes of longbingyao. In an instant. Straight let long Bingyao Jiao''s body tremble slightly, but also full of crimson head down. Beautiful eyes. Full of confusion, gently closed his eyes. "Master..." "As the empress of the Dragon nationality, she should have extraordinary self-cultivation. Now she has practiced the universal dragon nationality ancestral method. You should understand that you are not just the emperor in the future, so simple." Just when she thought Chu Lingxiao would do something to her, a light sentence came from her ear, which made her pretty face and blush even more. "Not, like now Cheap. " The next moment. Another word came to longbingyao''s ear, which made her body suddenly tremble, but she felt no shame in her heart, but Chu Lingxiao was praising her, and the whole person felt floating. Wait until you look up. Just found out. Chu Lingxiao has gone on. Just. The two words that should have belittled people made longbingyao feel a heart beating wildly. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s back and beautiful eyes, she became more and more confused and blushed. She said to herself: "Lord Master, Bing Yao''s inferiority is only for you. " Finish. I just felt a pretty face, hot red and hot red. I lowered my head and hurriedly followed Chu Lingxiao. But. There is still a faint sense of loss in my heart. She just closed her eyes. I thought Chu Lingxiao would do something to her, but in the end, I just waited for a few words It can''t help but let her feel a little disappointed. The open south gate. Although it is in the four Tianmen of Tianting, it is different from the other three Tianmen that the South Tianmen is an independent space. Even if the universe giant goes against the road, it is not likely to destroy the South Tianmen. Cool. Boring. In addition to Chu Lingxiao and long Bingyao, there is no other life around. It''s really just walking in a dead space. The only difference is. The universe is dark. Here. It''s endless white. Looking at Chu Lingxiao with his hands on his back, he walked forward for nearly two hours, but he still had no end. Longbingyao was full of doubts and asked: "Lord Master, what are you doing here? " Chu Lingxiao. Still no words. On the contrary, it took more than ten seconds to ask longbingyao a question that made him feel full of fog. "What realm do you think the emperor Haotian of ancient heaven has reached?" This is a problem. Immediately. Let longbingyao a little confused. Ancient Tianting. The realm of emperor Haotian? Isn''t it the peak of the ancient king? In ancient times, the whole galaxy knew this. Master How can I ask But just as long Bingyao raised her head, her eyes widened and her face was full of dullness. That''s what she found out. I don''t know when I come to the end, but I feel like I am in the space of the universe. There is no white around. Darkness. Mysterious. Quiet. There is only a region of the universe that can''t be seen at a glance. In one row, the whole galaxy is like a grain of sand. But what made her feel more incredible was that, above the numerous regional universes, there was a statue of a woman. Suddenly. The faint voice from the ear can''t help but make long Bingyao''s body delicate again. With a fierce tremor, her mouth is open and her pupils are slightly shrunk. "People say that the great emperor is just an ancient king, but who knows that she is a rebellious state." Chapter 294 Against the road?! The Lord of heaven in ancient times, Haotian, is against Daojing?! How could it be against the road This moment. Longbingyao''s beautiful eyes are full of shock and disbelief. She only feels that a heart is about to jump out. She is also ancient. Although it is not a celestial immortal. But also out of the stars, it witnessed the rise of ancient heaven in the whole galaxy. Know ancient Tianting. A lot of things. But now. She only felt that her whole view of the universe was collapsing, and her mood was even more shocked. The Lord of heaven in ancient times, Haotian! It''s against the road?! She has been with Chu Lingxiao for such a long time. It can be said that now, no second person knows from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth how the real strength of the universe is divided. Against the state of Tao. Such existence is even a cosmic giant, let alone a galaxy, a regional universe, and even the powerful ones of the heavens, no one can reach this level! The Lord of heaven in ancient times. It was Longbingyao was completely dumb, with a pretty face, and then changed again. At last, her eyes were only trembling, staring at the stone statue standing on the universe of thousands of regions in front of her. It seems that it has been thousands of years. The face of this stone statue has long been eroded by the years. It can''t see what it looked like. Now. It can only be vaguely identified that the stone statue is wearing a lotus cloud dress. If it is a man of flesh and blood. This must be a tall and magnificent beauty, but it''s different from ordinary women. It seems that there''s less charming and charming people, more invincible in the world, but it''s lonely and cold, carrying hands, standing on the whole universe. In a trance. Long Bingyao looked at Chu Lingxiao, who was standing in front of him, and also with his hands on his back. He could not help but look at the stone statue of emperor Haotian again. For a while, he was silent. A rebellious state! Universe class female giant! She has become the Lord of heaven on a small earth. If it was only the peak of an ancient king before, she thinks that the identity of the Lord of heaven is quite matched with that of emperor Haotian. Although with a name is not actually the emperor''s word, but who said there is Chu Lingxiao behind it. But now it seems. This emperor character! It''s not worthy of the word "Haotian". "Why?" Longbingyao couldn''t help but open her mouth. Her heart was full of confusion. Murmured: "why, such cosmic giants as Daojing, can''t even protect a small earth, which causes the planet''s aura to leak out, and the ancient Tianting is destroyed as a result." Why? She wanted to break her head, but she couldn''t figure out why. Against the state of Tao. Above the emperor of any level, the forces of the heavens have to bow their heads. How can they live in a small earth? This is the giant of the universe against the Tao! Long Bingyao. Lost. Beautiful eyes are full of dullness, looking to Chu Lingxiao. "Lord Master, here... " Longbingyao just finished speaking. The next moment. All of a sudden, the surrounding space reversed and twisted. In an instant, she went back to the deep south gate of the sky. The stone statue of the sky, which can''t even hold a regional universe, will shrink a thousand times. Only heard. A bang. It fell in the southern sky. Instant. East earth, caused a huge tremor, the world below, there are countless ways full of stunned eyes, looked at the past, are all a face of doubt. What''s wrong with that? All immortals in the heaven. Also looking at the direction of the south gate, a moment of silence, slightly trembling eyes. Everyone knows. Today''s Nantianmen. It''s not only the forbidden area in the world below, but also the area where they can''t easily walk. Now. They want to know. In the south gate. What''s going on. Just the vibration. Compared with the birth of the new Lord of heaven, it''s still going to make an abnormal noise. Almost even the new Lingxiao temple. Several ten thousand year old pillars. There are several small cracks in the earthquake. "Monkey Sun, do you want to stay here?" "What do you say, Yang Jian? Hurry up and let''s leave the teacher alone. " South sky gate. The two were shocked by the sudden vibration. The frightened legs were soft, and the figure with tense face left staggeringly. "If you want to recruit young Tianjiao under the age of 25, it''s better not to consult the teacher again." "Let''s host it." Looking at the huge stone statue, it was just over the universe of thousands of regions, and suddenly fell into the scene of the deep South Tianmen. Long Bingyao looked at it stupidly for a long time. Chu Lingxiao. All of a sudden, she appeared beside her. But. But there are still nine high mountains like ancient gate, also at the same time, down. Bang! Bang! Bang! Jiudao is filled with extremely vicissitudes. The ancient gate with the smell of time stands around the stone statue of Haotian. It was five years ago. There should have been ten reincarnation ancient gates around Mount Tai, but the tenth one has already disappeared in the whole universe with the shadow of the heavenly wasteland King''s dream. "Give you three days, with the help of the ancient gate of reincarnation, to break through to the 15th emperor, can you do it?" A faint voice. In an instant. It reverberated in the ear of long Bingyao, who still had a dull face. She could not help being shocked, but suddenly returned to her mind. Three days? Break through to the 15th emperor!? She''s the king of the world. However. Chu Lingxiao''s next words made longbingyao''s heart slightly sour. I only felt my position and was threatened. All of a sudden, I was full of fighting spirit. "The last woman who was honored as my master has reached the 19th emperor." ¡­¡­ Tianting. A recruitment standard has been set up for the world immortal monks below. Under the age of 25, the young Tianjiao, who has reached the peak of the true immortal, has entered the consideration range of Tianting recruitment. Twenty five to thirty. Can reach the ancient immortal. They are fully qualified. Enter the heaven. But for young Tianjiao, where can they prove their position now, there is only Tianting. Who can enter the heaven. Who will be qualified to stand in the whole starry sky in the future and become a real cosmic pride. "I didn''t expect that there were other galaxies besides the Milky way, and there were also regional universes, the heavens." "It seems that I''ve been watching the weather." Today is the day when Tianjiao, a young man under the age of 25, will be able to enter the temple of heaven. The day before yesterday, Tianjiao told the friars of the whole earth about things outside the galaxy. This is not. Not yet. Then there are many Tianjiao, who are happy to talk about it. "It''s said that even emperor Jing is not the strongest for the whole universe." Tianjiao, a young man in the top ten, carefully looked around. I''m afraid that the next words will be heard. Cover your mouth. In a whisper: "I think that strength can only be in the whole universe. It''s good to be in the top 20." Chapter 295 The young man said. He quickly lowered his head for fear of being seen by others. What he is talking about. It''s too sensitive. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be able to drink a pot by yourself after being known by the intentional villains. But I can''t stand curiosity. Once again, I gave a look to some of the others. Whispered: "what do you think?" With him, we are also ranked under the age of 25, the top ten young Tianjiao. "I think so, too." "Maybe that person has not left Nantianmen for such a long time. Just because he knows this, he has been practicing in seclusion, hoping to reach a higher level." "The top 20 is already very good." These people, obviously, can''t bear it. They lower their heads and talk to each other in a low voice. But they don''t know. Among the people who are watching today, there are many ancient kings hidden in it. These people are all the young Tianjiao of heaven level forces, and Thor, the God of thunder, is also here. They were the last extraterrestrials to arrive on earth. Thor at the moment. We have stepped into the Empire State. But the voices of those around us made Thor, the God of thunder, who was hidden in the crowd, feel like laughing. It''s not just him. All the heavenly arrogance can''t cry or laugh. I don''t know whether they are lucky or unlucky. Who is in the top 20? If this is the case, the eight jails and nine transfers to the emperor''s court have been robbed by these heaven level forces for a long time. It''s not your turn to enjoy the infinite energy brought by the supreme products of this myth era, so that you can improve your accomplishments quickly? "Ignorance, it''s really ignorance..." Many such as Thor, the God of thunder, such as heaven level arrogance, all secretly shook their heads, feeling the pain in their heads. Soon. There are people. I can''t stand that any longer. At the next moment, my body will slowly retreat. And today. These young Tianjiao who need to play, as long as they defeat their opponents, they have a chance to step into the heaven. But. For those young Tianjiao below the top five, they just have a chance, because today''s protagonists are not them, but the top five ones. In their eyes, they are just monsters. Unrivalled childe Li Zhenjian. Xiaojian immortal is proud. Qin Ming, the ancient sage of magic blue. Yu Qing, a Buddhist disciple. And daozong Zhang Xianyi, who ranks first. These five people have long been qualified to step into the Tianting and become the stars and Tianjiao. I''m afraid that in today''s competition, these five people will enter the Tianting without any suspense. But. Compared with Yuqing, the first and second disciples of Buddhism, and Zhang Xianyi, the daozong, these two are Tianjiao, who originally belonged to Tianting forces. Everyone''s eyes are more focused on the latter three. Especially the unparalleled childe, Li Zhenjian. Five years ago. It''s just a nameless little person, not even Tianjiao, but somehow, it took only five years to reach the top five of Tianjiao. Li Zhenjian, dressed in white and with elegant temperament. Just showed up here. In a flash, many Tianjiao and those who watched watched watched watched. Especially for the opposite sex. Dressed in a white suit, with a humble gentleman, Li Zhenjian, who is as warm as jade, let many heterosexuals look like peaches. Several girls on Tianjiao list. Eyes. Li Zhenjian also involuntarily absorbed it. Since his debut. The unparalleled childe, Li Zhenjian, has won every battle. No matter who he is facing, or even his opponents at the same level, he has defeated him within 20 moves. But not for long. When the battle table came out, when everyone saw that Li Zhenjian''s opponent was a name that never impressed them, all the people on the scene were stunned. Zhao Ning? Which one is this? There seems to be no such name in Tianjiao list, right? In an instant. Even standing there, a pair of relegated immortals came to the world, a calm face, Li Zhenjian, who had never changed, could not help but look a little startled, a little doubt in his eyes, flashed past. Zhao Ning? Who is this? How could he never seem to see this man in his mind? In a moment. Someone said the origin of Zhao Ning''s words. Isn''t this the daughter of Zhao''s lineage in the imperial family of Jinling? But it made everyone feel confused. The royal family. In today''s world, it''s not enough. "It''s strange that Zhao Ning didn''t even step on Tianjiao''s list. How could he be qualified to take such a contest?" When the holy breath comes up above and three peerless figures fall. Seeing Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, following Zhao Ning''s words, everyone was shocked. Li Zhenjian was also shocked. On the high platform. Sun Wukong, the great sage of Qitian, Yang Jian, the real king of Xiansheng, and jiulingyuansheng, the great demon, as the leaders of the recruitment, sat high there. The three mythical and legendary figures came in person, and the whole venue was immediately quiet. And behind them. Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling are also standing there. These two people. All Tianjiao on the scene recognized that they were the people on the previous Tianjiao list and had already entered the Tianting. Just. This Zhao Ning language, how can also stand behind the Erlang God Yang Jian? "Let''s go." The next moment. Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, announced the contest between Li Zhenjian and Zhao Ning. Now it is officially started. "Yes, master!" But Zhao Ning''s next sentence. However, all the people on the scene felt a sudden surprise in their hearts. Their bodies could not help shivering a little, their eyes were staring at Zhao Ning''s words. Master?! Zhao Ningyu, a disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian?! But when you notice. In front of Zhao Ning''s words, when the land God fairyland was just a district, everyone''s eyes were stunned again. But Li Zhenjian, who was standing there, looked very grave and uneasy. The disciple of Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, in mythology. It''s not as simple as it seems. Can I beat each other? "Yang Jian, do you think you, a little apprentice, can defeat this little doll named Li Zhenjian?" Nine spirit yuan Saint open mouth way. Monkey King also opened his mouth. "According to my grandson, it''s a bit of a mystery. Yang Jian, you are not much worse than the other girl in strength, but your actual experience is much worse than Li Zhenjian, who has won every battle." And the God of Erlang Yang Jian''s face. But full of confidence. Light way: "of course I can. How can I lose to a friar who is a disciple of Yang Jian, the real prince of Erlang, the saint of my generation?" Just. He didn''t notice that when Zhao Ningyu slowly turned around, he saw Li Zhenjian in front of him, dressed in a white suit and with elegant temperament, for a moment. Those cold eyes. At once, he never looked like a cannibal firework, as if he had fallen into the world all of a sudden, full of confusion. Lost God. "First Sir... " As a result, when Li Zhenjian attacked, he saw Zhao Ningyu standing there with a dazed face. It''s also the face. Can not help but slightly Zheng for a while. "It seems that I overestimate you, the disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian, to this extent? I am disappointed that I have been fooled by flowers. " Chapter 296 Between lightning and flint. Looking at Li Zhenjian, who has been attacked, Zhao Ningyu is totally indifferent and stands in a daze. The whole audience. As well as the arrogant list of all people, all eyes fierce a coagulation, a little stupefied. The disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian. What is this? Hurry up! If you don''t do it again, you will surely lose! On the high platform. Sun Wukong, the great sage of Qitian, Yang Jian, jiulingyuansheng, Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling, two of them, looked at Zhao Ning''s words, which were less than three meters away from Li Zhenjian. They were still in a daze. They were also shocked. Especially Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. Now. He was in such a state of anxiety. Just now he was full of confidence. Say you''re an apprentice. I can beat Li Zhenjian absolutely. Now it''s like this Yang Jian. Open your mouth. Want to open up a reminder. But when I thought of him today, as an assessor of the heaven, I came to the scene in person, so I couldn''t help but say nothing. Challenge arena competition. Only two people. No matter what happens, people remind you, it''s no different from cheating. The enemy doesn''t care whether you are dazed or not. Bang! Sure enough. As everyone thought, there was no suspense at all. Li Zhenjian didn''t mean to be pitiful at all. In the face of Zhao Ning''s voice with high temperament and a beautiful face. He clapped it directly. The next moment. The sharp pain from the left shoulder made Zhao Ning''s words return to his mind. But to everyone''s surprise, Zhao Ning, who was delicate and soft, couldn''t help being stunned. After taking Li Zhenjian''s hand, he didn''t fall at all. Also did not like the reaction is not prompt, the body mercilessly falls from the high platform. Instead, it is like an ancient Tianshan Mountain. Still standing in place. Immediately. Everyone in the audience was stunned again. One by one, their mouths were wide open, their scalp was slightly quivering, and their eyes were full of inconceivable. This How could it be?! He took Li Zhenjian''s hand without any defense. He didn''t even use a little magic power. He didn''t take a step back? Land God Wonderland. Can you ignore the attack of the ancient sage? Are they wrong, or In an instant. The whole audience was quiet. Even Yu Qing, the first Buddhist disciple, and Zhang Xianyi, the second Taoist disciple, are slightly constricted and stunned. Just that shot. It''s impossible for them to do this Is it such a monster, the disciple of Xiansheng Erlang Zhenjun! "Impossible." Looking at Zhao Ning''s words, who didn''t step back, Li Zhenjian''s face also changed greatly. His pupils shrank sharply. Suddenly, there was a bit of confusion in his eyes, and he quickly retreated a few steps. A previous sneer from the heart. Instant. It turns into nothingness, and the eyes are full of dignification and shock. How could it be! He took a hard hit and On the high platform. Sitting there, Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, was relieved. Just. Sitting next to him, Monkey King, the great sage of Qi Tian, the great demon, nine spirits, Yuan Sheng, and Ning Zhongxu and Su demons behind him were all stunned. The former is good. I didn''t show too much gaffe. The latter two people''s mouth, at the moment has become a big O-shaped, eyes fluttering, looking at the front not far away, standing in Zhao Ning''s words, the face is incredible. Wukong and jiulingyuansheng were stunned for a long time before they returned to the gods. Monkey King''s eyes are even bigger. He kept staring at Zhao Ning''s words. His face was full of dejected and directed at Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. Dumb way: "Yang Jian, when did you teach your disciple such a strong body method, my old sun really saw that it belonged to the method of Taoism." Before Monkey King became a Buddha. It comes from Taoism. He almost knows the cultivation method of Tianting Taoism sect, but he just "Yang Jian, you daozong, when did you have such a terrible body defense law?" Jiuling Yuansheng also felt his scalp slightly numb. They are monsters. Compared with other friars, the physical defense should be at least one level stronger. But the physical defense just mentioned by Zhao Ning is not clear to him. It can only be described as a monster. No use of force. Only by mortals. Unexpectedly But Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, looked at Zhao Ning''s words in front of him and smiled bitterly: "have you forgotten? How did I come here, disciple? " A word awakens the dreamer. In an instant. Wukong, jiulingyuansheng, ningzhongxu, and suyuyaoling are four people. However, they suddenly have an exciting mind. A white garment with hands on its back flashes in their mind, which reflects why. The next moment. All is a face helpless, can not say a word. Obviously. At the moment, Li Zhenjian''s face is extremely dignified. Taking advantage of Zhao Ningyu''s stupefaction, he can''t defeat the other side with one stroke. He hesitates at the moment. And Zhao Ning in front. In fact, it''s not as good as the outside world. There''s no big obstacle. The corners of the mouth have inadvertently shed a trace of blood, and the body feels a bit restless. "You are not a gentleman!" The next moment. Zhao Ning''s beautiful eyes flash a cold light in his eyes. There is no sign that he has just been infatuated with flowers. The whole person''s aura becomes extremely cold in an instant. Just go straight! Instant. Around the tall posture, there is a very hazy and trance blue air, which makes people feel particularly trance. The whole platform is slightly shaking. The same shot. Straight to Li Zhenjian. In the eyes of others at the moment. Yang Jian, the disciple of Erlang God, has been able to stand at the same height with Li Zhenjian, the unparalleled childe. Even if he just takes a hard hand and doesn''t step back, he may be far ahead of others. Just. Nobody noticed. Even Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng did not see clearly. When Li Zhenjian raised his head. Deep in his pupils. All of a sudden, it flashed all over the body, like the Phoenix shadow bathing in the hot sun. Suddenly. On the whole platform. The sound of a phoenix was heard, and a blazing flame was around, blocking all people''s sight. Just a few seconds. The next moment. A tall figure that all people did not expect, like a cold, withered flower, fell under the platform in response, just let all the stunned Zhao Ning''s words. Boom! In an instant, there was a commotion around. Nobody thought of it. That would be the result. Even the Wukong, Yangjian and jiulingyuansheng, who reached the peak of the ancient king, were surprised and unbelievable. Not to mention all the people around, such as Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling, are shocked by this result. When they react. I only saw Li Zhenjian in a white suit with a warm face like jade. In countless opposite sex. In the eyes of infatuation. Slowly walk to the edge of the high platform, watching Zhao Ning''s words with bloody mouth and pale face. There was a little pride in her eyes. Light way: "you lost!" Chapter 297 Instant. With the fall of Li Zhenjian''s words, the silence around him has changed. Nobody thought of it. Finally. Li Zhenjian won. This makes everyone feel extremely shocked. It''s a twists and turns. Zhao Ningyu, the disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian, said that such a monster''s body could not be defeated without any precaution. Now, when the two fight, they give This is too strange! Did Li Zhenjian, the former one, be merciful and not take heavy measures? This moment. All the people in the audience were bewildered. In fact, even Li Zhenjian felt a bit confused and shocked. Phoenix nine clouds. Is this woman he wants to possess all the time so strong as to teach him the cultivation of immortals? Under the high platform. Looking at Li Zhen''s health as a high winner''s posture, overlooking Zhao Ning''s words, his face became more pale, and there was a trace of gloom in his cool and beautiful eyes. She just lost her mind again. Li Zhenjian, as There was a total silence. Only the monkey king, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng who were sitting there saw the clue. Their faces were shaking and they looked at each other, but they were not sure. They said to each other: "monkey, did you just see something?" "Yang Jian, Jiu Ling, do you also want to say that there was just a trace of Fengming and a trace of emperor''s Dharma?" In an instant. In the hearts of the three, their bodies suddenly trembled, their eyes were burning, and they were staring at Li Zhenjian in front of them. Just now. If they don''t realize the mistake, the voice of the Phoenix, with a trace of emperor''s breath, can be ignored, but it''s very similar to the Dharma decision that the emperor is qualified to practice. This is Li Zhenjian. What on earth? Liandi law. Have you cultivated? Are the monks out of the galaxy? Suddenly. Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, and Sun Wukong, the great sage of Qitian, and Jiu Lingyuan, could not help but look at each other. Monkey King, nine spirit yuan saint''s face dignified, silently shook his head. This is Li Zhenjian. It should be impossible to be a friar outside the galaxy. His origin. It has been recorded in detail. It''s just a small Li family from the south of China. There is only one possibility. Li Zhenjian. There is an empire behind you! "It''s strange that there is an emperor sitting behind him. Why does Li Zhenjian want to join them?" Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng all had doubts on their faces. "Isn''t this little doll named Li Zhenjian, who didn''t know how to teach himself the Dharma, an empire?" Soon. Ning Zhongxu and Su Yaoling quickly fall down under the platform. Zhao Ning, with a pale face, helps them to Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. A trace of Xuanqi enters. Zhao Ning''s face suddenly paled and returned to normal. But as a disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian. But I lost. This let Zhao Ning language heart, is very lost, can not help but hang down the head. "Master, disciple..." Just wanted to talk. He was interrupted by Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. "Well, needless to say, it''s not your fault." Zhao Ning opened her mouth and lowered her head, feeling more lost. And all the friars watching around. Especially the opposite sex. At the moment, looking at the platform, Li Zhenjian, dressed in white, is full of appreciation and worship in everyone''s eyes. This unparalleled young man, Li Zhenjian. Even the disciples of the mythical Erlang God, Yang Jian, were defeated. They were born into a small family, and now they have reached the height they look up to. It''s too strong. If you were born in Buddhism and Taoism, which one is Yuqing and Zhang Xianyi, who are the top two in Tianjiao list? What''s the matter? A white suit. Li Zhenjian, who is like an immortal, carries his hands on his back and faces Monkey King, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng. He has a faint smile on his face and looks at all the people around him with calm eyes. He sneered in his heart and said: "how about the disciple of Erlang God Yang Jian, who has not been defeated by me in one move yet?" "One day, I will be able to look up to me even these mythical and legendary figures." Think about it. He slowly turned around, a modest gentleman, calm calm and indifferent, false model false toward the three people of Monkey King, showing a respectful salute. This scene. And I can''t help but let everyone around sigh that the unparalleled childe, Li Zhenjian, really does not bear the unparalleled two words. Even if we win the contest. It is also so not arrogant and impetuous. Even Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng had to nod their heads with great satisfaction. Whatever the origin of Li Zhenjian. Just like this. Heart is enough to be called the Tianjiao of chenjiannan. Zhao Ning''s words are also slightly lost. There was a trace of crimson on his face. Because. She always felt that Li Zhenjian in front of her, her body shape, even her floating temperament, had a trace of Chu Lingxiao. Just. Everyone present, including Monkey King, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng, didn''t know what dirty things Li Zhenjian was thinking at this moment. In Li Zhenjian''s mind. A tall, cool, noble and noble figure flashed through his mind. Especially when I think of the identity that the other side is my own master, and the beautiful eyes that show cold eyes all the time. His whole body blood can''t help boiling up, his heart is full of evil thoughts to conquer. "Phoenix jiuxiao, you wait for me!" "When I enter the heaven, I will soon catch up with you, the immortal sage. Then I will let you know my strength!" Think about it. Li Zhenjian''s body was already trembling with excitement. He has fantasized. In my own garden. Feng jiuxiao, a rare creature from outside the star, faced with his helpless, backward and frightened expression. Finally, he had to obediently put his hands together. Look at Li Zhenjian. A little shivering. Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng in front thought that Li Zhenjian would be able to join the Tianting at once, but they could not help but feel excited and waited for a while. Talent way: "Li Zhenjian, would you like to join us?" Suddenly. Li Zhenjian, who fell into a thought, suddenly felt a cold shiver in his body, and then he was back to his mind. However, there was a little confusion in his eyes, for fear that others had just found his dirty idea. After hearing the sound. He didn''t look up first. But press the palpitation in the heart forcibly, return to the calm expression of a gentle and gentle, young man on the street. I didn''t even think about it. Direct way: "really healthy, willing to join Tianting." "Well, tomorrow you will come to our Tianting, then go to Mount Tai, and someone will pick you up." Hear that. Li Zhenjian''s heart was even more excited and excited. He laughed wildly and said: "Feng jiuxiao, you wait for me. It won''t be long before you are my person and no one can save you!" And now the South Gate deep. Chu Lingxiao with his hands on his back. But looking at the statue of emperor Haotian, after a long time, he sighed a little: "if you didn''t save this star, you are still the reincarnation lady." Chapter 298 In the universe. There is a kind of taboo, even for those cosmic giants who are against the Tao, they dare not probe it easily. That is reincarnation! To reach the opposite state. The laws of the whole universe have done no harm to the giants at such levels. But only reincarnation. Regardless of any level of the state of opposition, there is a sense of awe in the heart. If so. The reincarnation land of the emperor, according to what creation, is the reincarnation female emperor who controls the power of reincarnation! Once the Lord of ancient Heaven - Haotian! Her real identity is the reincarnation group of the universe, the reincarnation queen who has been missing for millions of years! It is estimated that no one in the universe, a giant of the adverse environment, did not expect. The reincarnation female emperor, who stands on the top of the Daoist realm and controls the power of reincarnation, thousands of years ago was the Lord of heaven on a small cultivation planet, Haotian. No one can think of it. The female emperor of samsara, who is against the peak of Daojing, can make the giant under the whole universe go to a planet called Earth with a little voice. Would you like to be a little Lord of heaven? Deep in the south gate. There was silence. Jiudao samsara ancient gate exudes the breath of endless years. Like a roaring real dragon, it is infused into the body of the Dragon Bingyao who is cultivating at this time. The breath of the whole body increased. Longbingyao seems to be going through thousands of years. In his mind, there are major events in various times. At this moment, his accomplishments have been promoted rapidly. All the way up. From the half step empire. Actually, he stepped directly into the three emperors. See the next moment. We must break through the shackles and reach the realm of the ancient emperor. But Chu Lingxiao''s thoughts, but with the eyes of the vicissitudes of life, still quietly looked at the reincarnation of the female emperor stone, as if all his memories were suddenly aroused. On countless heavens. With his hands on his back, he walked slowly through regional universes one after another, and walked for 120000 years. Empty silence. The cool space of the universe. I met a woman in a lotus dress and a cloud skirt, standing in front of him alone, blocking his way. He was then. No attention. Slowly from the woman''s side, walked past. A cold voice. At the next moment. Echoed in the universe, with a hint of doubt in his tone, asked him lightly: "who are you? Why can''t I, who controls the power of reincarnation, know your past life He saw it. Although the woman''s eyes are full of coldness and aloofness, they are also full of doubts and consternation. He was then. No response. Still walking on countless heavens, but at the next moment, the woman can''t help but give her full hand to him. He can see that the woman is angry. Maybe it''s his disregard, but also stabbing the woman, a dignity of being a giant against the road. Unfortunately. In his eyes, only five moves later, the woman was shot from the beginning of the universe to the end. Since then. Every time he walked on the sky, there was an extremely cold and proud figure in purple skirt around him. He followed closely in the dark, wondering what the meaning of his aimless walking was. After 100 thousand years, women can''t stand it. It''s like a little girl in the world who is angry. She stretches out her arms, nibbles on her thin lips. Her face is cold, helpless, aggrieved, and there is a trace of tears in her beautiful eyes, standing in front of him. Maybe the women of that time. I don''t know why I did it. She is the top female tycoon and creator of the reincarnation group. She is honored as the reincarnation female emperor by many other women. Why would she show her grievance expression when she felt extremely disgusted for a man in white who didn''t even know her name. But only then. Yes. Another gorgeous woman, fell in love with "Stop, don''t you think it''s boring?" In the cool space of the universe, the voice of a woman filled with grievance and Baba, tooting her mouth, would not let him go on at that time. But where can a woman stop him. Only for his distant figure, full of grievance, the cold, proud face disappeared for the first time, leaving only a little girl''s coquettish, stamped foot''s indignant behavior. "What are you looking for!" Reincarnation reincarnation? "I''m not a wheel..." "You can only reluctantly accept my five moves, is it really reincarnation?" The woman heard that. His face is even more full of blush and defiance. He shouted at his back again: "dare you give me five million years, and take this planet as the waiting place. I am sure that my reincarnation will become reincarnation!" From that moment on. He has been on a long journey. Stop Hazy memories. Looking at the stone statue of the reincarnated empress at the moment, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes became more profound and quiet. Deep in the huge south gate. The breath of the vicissitudes of life, at this moment, becomes more and more intense, slowly blocking Chu Lingxiao''s figure. But the taboo universe of the moment. Over. Another big shock. The total leader of the taboo universe, in just ten years, was extremely frightened. Even the heart that wanted to give up the taboo universe, was about to sprout. Prehistoric times. On top of the already taboo universe. There is a world. Reincarnation! The reincarnation world in the original universe legend, really exists, but also in their taboo universe! This is a knife hanging on my head. I don''t know when it will fall. What''s more, his head is numb. Ten years. They taboo the universe, always keep coming out, there are three words about Chu Lingxiao. Even. Every time, I feel that there are two groups of people. For the sake of Chu Lingxiao, I can hear the voice of fighting from time to time. What did one side say. Chu Lingxiao and their reincarnation group must give up protection and let him die. The other is. With their reincarnation group in one day, we must protect Chu Lingxiao. "What?! The statue of the female emperor is gone! " It will. Taboo universe always holds long, is falling into a helpless time. There was another thunderous sound from above. The two groups said a word at the same time. The chief executive was scared on the spot. His legs were soft and he almost knelt on the ground. "The stone statue of the empress, how can it be missing!? Is it the evil flower smoke, the devil! " ¡­¡­ And now South China. He is full of self satisfaction, and his face is full of uncontrollable excitement and sneer, which means that Phoenix is tall, noble and charming, and one day he will submit to Li Zhenjian at his feet. When I was flying towards my own manor. All of a sudden. In my mind, there was a cold laugh full of incomparable banter, which made Li Zhenjian''s steps suddenly stiff, his face panicked and stopped at the same place. "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that Li Zhenjian, who is called unparalleled childe by all, is a hypocrite who covets his master''s body." Chapter 299 A sudden voice. Make Li Zhenjian whole body up and down, all nervous up, the hair is also slightly erect. His face was full of palpitations and fright, and he hurriedly looked around. His voice was full of strong tremors. "Who? Who''s talking? Give me... Come on out! " Li Zhenjian at the moment. Directly by this voice, the moment of fear is full of fear and uneasiness. Someone! Know what he''s really thinking right now. How could it be?! This moment. Li Zhenjian''s breathing is more and more heavy. After brushing, he stands in the same place and his pupils shrink sharply. He looks around and swallows his saliva and his eyes are full of fear and confusion. Never let others know what he thinks. Otherwise. His unrivalled son will be sneered at by countless people. His hard won status and glory will vanish in a flash. I''m afraid even heaven won''t accept him. But now. No matter what Li Zhenjian is thinking. That mysterious, full of banter, and even the voice of a gloomy breath, all seem to know clearly. I don''t know where to go. It seems to be directly like being introduced into his mind. He has been sneering, even with a trace of disdain. Ironically, he said: "Tianting, what is it? A force that even a mole ant can''t count. Do you want to join?" "It''s so pathetic." This feeling, which has no secrets at all, immediately makes Li Zhenjian feel more and more thrilled. His pupils shrink wildly in, his toes are numb with fear, his body is cold and stiff, he dare not move a step, and his breath is more and more urgent. The master of the voice. Who is it?! Even heaven, dare to call its ants? He''s crazy! "Baby, I''m not crazy." A sneer filled with cold hum, the next moment, directly reverberated around. "Don''t say it''s just a heaven in the galaxy, it''s all the forces in the whole universe. In my eyes, it''s just a mole ant!" Hear that. Li Zhenjian heard something. His body was trembling, his eyes were turning left and right, and he looked around in horror, hoping to find out where the owner of the voice was. "You Who are you? " I don''t know what he said. The voice quoted again, with an extremely ironic laugh: "little doll, before you ask me who I am, you should first understand the division of the strength of the universe." Li Zhenjian''s tone was full of trills. Subconscious aphasia: "difficult Isn''t the Empire the strongest? " But it''s because of that. However, the master of the voice was slightly shocked. Immediately. I can''t help but burst out laughing directly. The meaning of ridicule and scorn is ten times more than before. What Li Zhenjian said. Straight let him feel, in front of this Earth humanity, the ignorance laughable degree, already exceeded his imagination. "Little doll, the whole universe, if it''s just a matter of Empire, then it can be called universe?" In an instant. That voice. The front of the conversation turned sharply. The tone is extremely disdainful: "emperor, he is also worthy of dominating the whole universe?" Li Zhenjian''s body trembled completely. His face was dumb. The eyes were even more terrifying. "Listen to me, little doll. Even in the Empire, there are still strengths and weaknesses. There are 19 emperors in total. On the other hand, it''s the emperor of heaven. It''s divided into twelve heavens. After the twelve heavens, it''s the realm that can really surpass the whole universe. It''s called the anti Tao realm. Every anti Tao realm can be called a cosmic giant! " "The region composed of thousands of galaxies is called the regional universe. Each regional universe has a celestial force, standing on countless heavens, which is the real strong one!" When the voice finally finished. Instant. There was a dead silence around, and no more movement could be heard. Look at Li Zhenjian again. The whole man''s frightened hair was all erect, his limbs were stiff, his pupils were full of fear, just like petrified, his mouth was wide open, and he stood in the same place dumbfounded. Every word of the other side. At this moment. As if in his heart, set off an unprecedented huge wave, so that his whole world view, all of a sudden collapsed. He always thought the most powerful empire! It''s divided into nineteen! On it. There is also the emperor of heaven and the state of anti Taoism! It''s amazing! This moment. Li Zhenjian''s face changed again and again. At last, the whole person was completely confused. The voice. As if I saw something. The next moment. Another sneer: "you know, what is the state of Chu Lingxiao?" Chu Lingxiao?! Suddenly. Li Zhenjian was awakened immediately, and his body was shivering again. "I can tell you that he is not what you think, but a regional empire. He is a giant against the Tao!" Hiss! Hear that. Li Zhenjian''s face, which was as warm as jade, was a little scarlet in an instant. It was gone, and his eyes were almost staring out. He was so shocked that he could not help but take a breath of cool air. Against the road! The whole person stands in the same place, even more is the crazy tremble. That one has reached the opposite state?! "Little doll, you don''t have to be afraid. You are just a giant of the top seven levels of anti road like me. Compared with the master behind me, it is nothing at all." "In addition, I can tell you that your master''s fengjiuxiao is not only the existence of a nineteen way emperor, but also his Chu Lingxiao A pet. " Just. That voice, the next two words, is to let him once again surprised again, pupil is a shrink again shrink, until legs a soft, scared to fall on the ground. Nineteen emperors! Or that pet Then his previous thought, no But also in the next moment, the voice suddenly gave out a strange cold laugh, joking: "little doll, do you want to treat that Phoenix in the sky Little doll, I have to say that you have courage. If the 19th emperor is an ancient saint who can''t even be an ant, give it to... " Suddenly. Li Zhenjian''s eyes were more excited than before. After learning that fengjiuxiao is the queen of the 19th Dao who he can only look up to forever, Li Zhenjian''s desire is in his heart. Not only has it not disappeared. On the contrary, his whole body was boiling and he could not help but ask after taking off his mouth. At the moment, his voice was hoarse and full of trills: "you Do you have a way? " Nineteen emperors! Such a noble, cold, cold and gorgeous beauty is willing to die even if he can get it once. "Of course, as long as you listen to me, now she is yours!" The next moment. Li Zhenjian suddenly found that he had returned to the gate of the garden of his manor. Without thinking about it, he went in. When I saw the Miaoman figure sitting cross legged under the ancient peach tree, his whole body was full of noble and cold Phoenix jiuxiao. Li Zhenjian couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, and his hands trembled a little when he thought of Feng jiuxiao''s identity. In a trance. Feng jiuxiao realizes that Li Zhenjian is back, but he doesn''t find out at all. At this moment, Li Zhenjian is a little unusual. He says: "you are back?" "Go ahead, little doll. I''m here. She''s yours now. After the event, you can enter the heaven and be my spy." Hear that. Li Zhenjian directly towards Phoenix jiuxiao, full of greedy pounce in the past, mouth corner is even saliva, all flow out. Crazy like a way: "Feng jiuxiao, you are mine at last!" Suddenly. Feng jiuxiao''s body suddenly trembled. She felt that a strong restraint had imprisoned her, and she could not move at all. Chapter 300 "Phoenix jiuxiao, you You''re finally in my hands. " Behind you. The flutter of breaths suddenly changed Feng jiuxiao''s beautiful face. Immediately. A bad feeling. Instant. It came to me. Don''t you! She could feel behind her, less than five meters away, a pair of dirty, excited and trembling hands, approaching her body little by little. Suddenly. Feng jiuxiao said in a cold voice: "ants, what do you want to do!" A cold voice. It reverberates in the whole garden. Even though fengjiuxiao can''t move at the moment, the unique majesty of the 19th Dao emperor has not disappeared at all. Like a strong and incomparable cold wind, straight to the heart, Li Zhenjian was instantly shocked. Suddenly, his body couldn''t help shivering. He stopped and went back to his mind. However, Li Zhenjian, who has been back to his mind, is more conscious. The crazy color in my eyes. But it is more and more fierce, looking at the front can not move, that way makes his charming body, a pair of eyes, are full of endless blood and evil thoughts. I can''t wait for the next moment. Go straight. To But Feng jiuxiao''s voice, obviously scared Li Zhenjian, stood in the same place, eyes full of hesitation, dare not step forward. It''s just this moment. The voice in my mind appeared again. Full of sneers, sarcastic way: "boy, what are you afraid of, this woman, can''t move half a step now, are you afraid?" Suddenly. The voice in my mind. As if it hurt li Zhenjian''s self-esteem, he looked forward again and sat there with his knees crossed. In his eyes, it seemed sacred and inviolable, wearing a soft white suit. Footsteps. It''s moving again. Da! In an instant. Phoenix nine Xiao immediately clattered, cold beautiful eyes, can not help but flash a trace of dignified and uneasy. A distinguished identity. Noble and cool temperament. If you said earlier. When we don''t know the real identity of fengjiuxiao, no matter what, it''s as attractive to Li Zhenjian as a beautiful flower. So now. After knowing that fengjiuxiao is a nineteen way emperor, he only felt that his tiny even ants are not as good as a ray of dust in the universe. But now. It''s this mole ant. We must fight against the nineteen female emperors in front of us! The 19th emperor! A nineteen way emperor! In the past, even though he devoted his whole life to the Empire, he could only look up to it. Now a female emperor is more than ten times stronger. Even before his eyes, he can''t move half a step. He is going to let his little sage, ants and scum, do whatever he wants! Da! Da! Da! In an instant. Li Zhenjian can''t help it any longer. His moving steps are also faster and faster. His face is full of excitement. His trembling hands have been stretched out in the air, ready to touch the body of a nineteen way female emperor at any time. A pair of eyes. From the beginning to the end, I haven''t left Phoenix jiuxiao for half a second. Near! Near! Looking closer and closer to the Phoenix jiuxiao. Li Zhenjian''s breath was even more rapid, and he never stopped. He roared excitedly in his heart: "the empress of the nineteen realms!"!!! Now she is Li Zhenjian''s, no one can stop me, no one can!!! She, finally, is my person!!! " "I''m an ant, I''m a scum, and I can get a queen of the nineteen realms!" Just. As long as Li Zhenjian straightens his hand, he can touch the back of Phoenix jiuxiao for a moment. Suddenly. A huge golden light burst out from the body of Phoenix jiuxiao in an instant, which made Li Zhenjian''s pupil suddenly shrink, and his face suddenly showed a look of panic. More with a shocking, resounding the whole earth''s Fengming sound, scared Li Zhenjian on the spot scalp numb, the whole body hair, all erected. Didn''t it say that Feng jiuxiao was imprisoned?! How can we have such a powerful power! The next moment. Before Li Zhenjian''s hand touched Feng jiuxiao''s body, the whole person was like a piece of grass in the wind for a moment. He had no resistance at all, so he fell back severely. Bang! Smashed down a wall and stopped. "Well?" Even in Li Zhenjian''s mind, the master of the voice, seeing this scene, was full of amazement, and his eyes were filled with disbelief and dumbness. The next moment. Only to see the Phoenix jiuxiao, which should have been imprisoned, stood up unsteadily, but there was no trace of blood on her face, and there was only a trace of strength left on her whole body. Her face was pale, just like a fat sheep that could be slaughtered. But this scene. But still let the voice of the host, eyes full of shock, the heart felt extremely incredible. Immediately. Murmuring, voice, with only a doubt and surprise can not be suppressed.. "How is it possible? A little nineteen way emperor can break through my prison? How is this possible? " Just finished speaking. Only see. An old man dressed in a gray ancient suit, surrounded by a very strong atmosphere of vicissitudes and gloomy appearance, suddenly appeared in the flower yard, carrying his hands and staring at Phoenix jiuxiao in amazement, but the more he looked, the more he was shocked. Because. He couldn''t see anything wrong. "How is it possible? How can the little nineteen way emperor break through the prison of the seven peak? It''s weird! " The old man''s face. An indescribable confusion. He waved at will. Then Li Zhenjian, who was buried in the ruins of the wall, was rescued. Li Zhenjian comes to life. There was no harm. But he was obviously scared. He didn''t think of fengjiuxiao at all. He had spare power and stepped back. "Boy, don''t you want this nineteen way lady?" But. The sound of banter in his ear suddenly made Li Zhenjian stiff. He found that there was already an old man around him. "You You''re the one talking in my head? " "You don''t mean that she Can''t she move? " Li Zhenjian pointed to Phoenix jiuxiao, full of throbbing saliva. "Little boy, although she can move now, she is also a sheep to be slaughtered. Do you think it''s more interesting than a peerless creature that can''t move and struggle?" Suddenly. Looking at Feng jiuxiao, who can''t even stand stably in front of him, Li Zhenjian''s eyes are full of lust, and he goes towards Feng jiuxiao step by step. At this time, Phoenix nine clouds. It''s a total loss of resistance. Looking at Li Zhenjian, who once could not even be a mole ant, she dared to have ideas about her body at this time. Her beautiful eyes were full of shame, anger and a trace of despair. Is she really going to be given by an ancient saint This moment. Even the old man in grey clothes was full of interest, standing there, looking at the scene that was about to happen, and his tone was full of sarcasm: "the most sad thing in the world is that the strong are arbitrarily insulted by the weak!" "I like to watch such things!" However. Before Li Zhenjian took a few steps, his body suddenly stiffened and stopped at the same place. His pupils narrowed severely. Because. In front of him. Suddenly I stood in a white dress. The next moment. The faint voice, even into a very cold breath, instantly reverberated in the whole scene. "My pet, isn''t it you who can move like ants?" Chapter 301 The voice falls. In an instant. It''s like a world shaking cold wind around. The temperature is very low. It''s very sharp. Even. With a dead breath. Li Zhenjian''s whole body was swept by the moment, and he went straight to the forehead. His legs were as soft as he could be scared. His whole body was trembling wildly. His eyes were full of fear and he stepped back step by step. Even though. He didn''t see the man. Even though. He had only seen each other. But now. At the moment when the white dress appeared in front of him, Li Zhenjian was scared, his scalp was numb, his pupils were constricted, his whole body was bristling with sweat, and his voice was trilling: "you You are, you are! " Li Zhenjian never thought about it. Chu Lingxiao will appear in front of him at this time. This moment. He only felt that there was a pure horror in all his limbs, which flowed in through his pores. There''s only one word left! Cold! Cold to the extreme! The body has forgotten what reaction, reluctantly back a few steps, the body once again completely rigid in place, looking at the white dress, do not dare to move half a step. Stand behind you. Delicate body fluttering Phoenix jiuxiao, looking at the road in front of the white, beautiful eyes suddenly full of water mist. It''s like a little girl who was bullied outside. Finally, I see the dependence. All of a sudden, my heart was full of joy. I bit the thin red lips lightly. I really wanted to ignore everything in the past. Holding Chu Lingxiao, I told my grievances. But now. She''s running out of strength to stand. She is the 19th emperor. The noble galactic lady. Almost by an ancient sage who can''t even be an ant. Here In longbingyao''s heart. Every pure and pure skin on her delicate body belongs to the Master Chu Lingxiao. There is no man in the world who can touch her, only the Master Chu Lingxiao, who can touch her at will, or even Just when Li Zhenjian wanted to touch her, what she thought of was not her innocence, but Chu Lingxiao. Even if the other party just touches a corner of their own clothes. She felt that she had been greatly insulted. Because. All this. Only Master Chu Lingxiao can do it to himself. And the old man in grey. Naturally, we have seen the arrival of Chu Lingxiao for a long time. In the eyes. Also slightly revealed a trace of consternation, did not expect Chu Lingxiao will suddenly appear. But. That old face, but did not show a little flustered appearance, with a deep breath, it seems that even if the development of things, beyond his expectations, it does not matter. Because. In his heart. From the beginning to the end, they just regard Chu Lingxiao as a cosmic giant of the same level as him, and go against the peak of Seven Realms! "So it is." Even though Chu Lingxiao''s eyes were already on him, the old man in grey clothes was still calm. If there is something to think about. You can''t help it. Staring at Chu Lingxiao, a little sneer came out from the corner of his mouth: "so it is. The sound of the Phoenix was left by you in this little nineteen way emperor, so you will be attracted. But you should be able to see the realm of this place, and what step has been achieved?" "Is it worth it for the sake of one district, the 19th emperor?" However. Chu Lingxiao didn''t have any intention to respond to him. He slowly turned around and looked at Feng jiuxiao, who had a pretty white face and no strength. Light way: "why don''t you listen to me and stay in the palace of the empress and come to the earth instead?" Immediately. Hearing this sentence, Feng jiuxiao was even more aggrieved. The cold, noble and pretty face was raised like a gamble, and the beautiful eyes were full of the meaning of being conquered and wanting Chu Lingxiao''s love. Wei Quba said: "master, I''m your little Phoenix. Last time you said you don''t want me, I......" Looking at Chu Lingxiao with his hands on his back, he looks more lonely. It''s like blaming yourself. Not yet. Feng jiuxiao''s face became more pale. He lowered his head and dared not speak any more. But for a long time. In the huge flower garden, I only heard the voice of Phoenix jiuxiao with some sobs. And looking at the iceberg goddess, the inviolable and unique thing in my mind, I was in front of Chu Lingxiao at this time, so low spirited, that gesture, like a slave girl who can play arbitrarily. Li Zhenjian''s heart was filled with envy and hatred. At this time, he. There is no awe for Chu Lingxiao from the heart. Just want chu Lingxiao to die! Because of the fear of Chu Lingxiao''s coming, he disappeared in an instant. There was no reason. Like a demon, he roared loudly: "fengjiuxiao belongs to me!" "The queen of the nineteen realms, Miaoman, and her noble body belong to Li Zhenjian! Hurry up and die! You give me quick to die!!! " Li Zhenjian is now in the heart. Very eager. I hope that the old man of grey clothes can hand over to Chu Lingxiao. Then. I have no time for him. He can be unbridled, no resistance to Phoenix jiuxiao, wanton play. But grey suits the old. But not in a hurry. Just stand by and watch lightly. Even though the development of things has disrupted all his plans, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a face-to-face confrontation with Chu Lingxiao in advance. The other side is the top of the seven worlds. So is he. What are you afraid of? Chu Lingxiao waves gently, a trace of white awn, instantly injected into Phoenix jiuxiao''s body. Only half a second. Feng jiuxiao''s pale pretty face recovers his blood and strength. The wound that broke through the prison. All right, too. But Feng jiuxiao''s mood is not good. She still bowed her head. Think of what Chu Lingxiao just said. There is no choice. Beautiful eyes are full of tears. After looking up at Chu Lingxiao for a few seconds, he immediately rushed to her, hugged her tightly, and his face was full of grievances, for fear that Chu Lingxiao would throw her away again. The cold and beautiful face, which is unique in the city, is so attached to Chu Lingxiao. He is also afraid of his actions. When Chu Lingxiao gets angry, his body trembles slightly. He keeps his eyes closed and mumbles. His breath is like an orchid: "master, don''t leave the little Phoenix. The little Phoenix is always the master''s pet. The little Phoenix wants to be with the master forever." Say. Raise your head. Beautiful eyes full of tears, poor Baba looked at Chu Lingxiao. Look at this. The old man in grey just smiled quietly. But Li Zhenjian, who was standing by, was in his heart, like a frying pan, full of anger and roared: "die quickly! Chu Lingxiao!!! Give me a quick death!!! I''ll let you know the pain later! " But Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still as calm as water, leaving Feng jiuxiao to hold him all the time. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. Half a minute passed before he said: "is it enough to hold?" Immediately. Feng jiuxiao quickly released Chu Lingxiao''s body, blushing and aggrieved. But I was very satisfied. This is the first time she held Chu Lingxiao, and felt the sweetness in her heart. Then she stood beside her very cleverly. And that''s when it comes. "It seems that your Excellency has finished the work. Now it''s time for us to talk about it," said the old man in grey Chapter 302 Suddenly. The atmosphere of the whole flower garden is more strange than before. Li Zhenjian also dare not speak in the heart, the back straight out of a cold sweat, step by step back, quietly back to the old gray clothes behind. He''s just a little old Saint. In front of the emperor. Not even ants. In front of the empress of the nineteen realms, even more Let alone the Chu Lingxiao in front of him, he is a giant of cosmic anti Taoism. Even if he wants Chu Lingxiao to die soon. Now. I dare not breathe. Once the two top giants against the Seven Realms of Daoism hand in hand, I''m afraid the whole earth can''t bear it. This little bit of pressure will be broken in an instant. A peaceful look. Li Zhenjian was even more frightened. His scalp was numb, his pupils were constricted, his face was full of fear, and his body was shaking violently. But when I think of the existence of the old man in grey clothes in front of me. Immediately. Hard head, straight face up. The world-class giant in the opposite direction. So what. Now the first person you need to solve is not my little ancient sage, but how to deal with the mysterious old man in front of you! Though Li Zhenjian was extremely afraid. But there was the old man in grey standing in front. In his heart. It''s nothing to be afraid of. Even. Bear the horror, full of evil eyes, unscrupulous scanning, he has been coveting the high noble and delicate body, cold temperament, noble identity, every skin of longbingyao''s delicate body, are all played by Li Zhenjian in his heart. Empress of the nineteen realms! It''s me, Li Zhenjian! And looking at Li Zhenjian, I dare to look at her body so recklessly. Longbingyao''s eyes on the spot were full of killing intention and cold. This person, who can''t even be an ant, dare to have an idea about her now! Now. Li Zhenjian. In the eyes of longbingyao, he is a dead man! But look at the eyes of longbingyao. However, Li Zhenjian''s heart was greatly satisfied, and his greedy heart expanded even more. Before you change. How dare he look at longbingyao like this, but now The next moment. When Li Zhenjian thought of what the old man had said before, his heart and voice suddenly filled with trills, and his breath was again in a hurry. "Phoenix Feng jiuxiao, you are mine, you can''t run. Behind the old man, he is not only a giant against the Seven Realms, you wait for me! Today, you will be my little sage, and you will play with me and call me master! " Just. Just when Li Zhenjian''s mind was full of wild thoughts. A faint voice in my ear. All the thoughts in his heart, like the frightened fish, disappeared, and his whole body was soaked with endless cold sweat. "I can give you a chance. As long as you hand over the ant behind you, I can spare your life." Instant. Hear that. Li Zhenjian''s face was white, his legs were soft, his hair was all up, and his whole body could not help shivering wildly. In the eyes. Full of fear and uneasiness. He hurriedly looked at the old man in front of him. His eyes were full of begging, for fear that the old man would hand him over. After all. In the eyes of anyone at this time, he is just a dispensable, not even an ant. But. The next moment. The old man in grey clothes is full of sarcasm, and his tone is full of scornful sneer, which makes him deeply relieved. "Sir, I''d like to send you a message. As long as you send the little Phoenix behind you and the young man behind me, you are still a giant of the whole universe and the Seven Realms of the opposite way that countless heavens fear." The old man''s words are not finished. Li Xijian, standing behind, suddenly had an incredible joy in his heart. All of a sudden, he filled his eyes and looked at longbingyao''s noble and charming body, and his whole body was shaking with excitement. Longbingyao is standing in place. The delicate body of Qi was shaking. A pair of cold beautiful Phoenix eyes, but also biting teeth staring at the old grey suit. But in my heart. There''s also a flicker of worry. This mysterious old man. Is it true to say that the master is equal to him? However. Chu Lingxiao is still carrying his hands. He looks at the old man calmly, only a faint reply. "If not?" The next moment. I only heard the old man''s words turn quickly and quickly, sneering and scornful: "Sir, we can tell you that although we are the cosmic giants of the seven worlds, the master behind me is the peak of the nine worlds. No one is her opponent!" "I advise you to think it over." Full of threats. Disdainful voice. Reverberating in the whole flower yard, Li Zhenjian is very excited and his blood is boiling. He hoped Chu Lingxiao would not agree. It''s better to die. In this way, fengjiuxiao will always belong to him. "Phoenix jiuxiao, you are mine! After that, your master, only me, only me, Li Zhenjian. I want you to be my little ancient saint and slave forever! " Li Zhenjian''s eyes are full of madness. "Have you thought about it, sir?" Looking at the silent Chu Lingxiao, the sneer on the old man''s face was more intense. Compared with Chu Lingxiao, he was more reckless and sarcastic: "Sir, you should care about this planet, right? Although I can''t destroy it, it shouldn''t be difficult to destroy everything above? " The next moment. Just see. The old man slowly raised his head, and his fingertips revealed a very hidden and horrible atmosphere. All of a sudden, longbingyao''s beautiful eyes are full of melancholy. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was threatened by the old man. In Li Zhenjian''s heart, there was more than a wild laugh. At the bottom of his pupils, he gradually couldn''t help but show a hint of sarcasm. Just. Next second. When Chu Lingxiao saw a light eye light and looked at the old man for a moment, he didn''t even lift his hand, only saw the deep eyes, which were as bright as stars, but only flashed a light. Fleeting. Li Zhenjian was stunned. No response. What''s the matter. The old man in grey. I didn''t feel anything unusual. Only standing beside Chu Lingxiao and staring at Feng jiuxiao, the old man in grey clothes, was a pretty face full of amazement and dumbness. In an instant. Just two seconds later. I saw Li Zhenjian standing behind the old man, suddenly his eyes were wide, his face was full of panic and fear, his pupils were suddenly shrunk, his face was white. Bang. I fell to the ground in fear. Shivering all over. His lips were shaking, and he pointed at the old man with a face full of horror. His voice trembled: "hands Hand... " Looking back, I saw that Li Zhenjian suddenly became like this. The old man in grey clothes was shocked. We can see that Li Zhenjian has been pointing at his hand, and his face is full of doubts, but it is only his eyes that move down for the next second. Instant. Pupil is also followed by a sharp contraction, face panic and incredible. This moment. This universe level anti Road seven Environment Summit giant, his whole body is sweaty, but also scared to stand up, a cold sweat, not to keep flowing down. I saw the hand he had just raised. The hand that threatened Chu Lingxiao with a faint and gloomy breath. I don''t know when it has turned into ashes! Quiet! A dead silence! There is no calm expression on the old man''s face, only the fear and disbelief on his face. His eyelids are more than jumping at this moment. "Have you finished?" In an instant. A faint voice fell. The old man of grey suit brushed his head directly and stared at him. He was full of endless horror. He swallowed his saliva and watched Chu Lingxiao for a second. He could not help but step back. Only the light words. Like the voice of death. It has been echoing in the ears of the old man in grey clothes and Li Zhenjian. "Mole ant, who told you that I was just against the seven boundaries?" Chapter 303 This moment. A galaxy. In a small earth, in a small flower garden. A dead silence! Grunt! The body of a universe level anti Taoism seven Environment Summit giant is like a sick man, shaking wildly. A cold sweat came out. Around the silence can only hear himself, more and more heavy, more and more rapid breathing. Li Zhenjian is scared completely lost color, the whole face, full of a panic. Even a little blink. I dare not do it. In the past, all of a sudden, the thoughts in my heart disappeared without trace. My limbs, my mind, were filled with endless horror. I felt the blood all over my body, which was frozen at this moment. Quiet! Cold! There was a chill in the garden. The two men seemed to be experiencing an unprecedented super thriller. Their eyes grew wider and wider, and they stared out very close. There is only that white dress in my eyes. Standing under the towering ancient peach tree, the white clothes flowing with the wind, the peach flowers falling down, add a cool breath, but let the white clothes become an eternal taboo in the eyes of the two people. One second. Two seconds! Three seconds! The eyes of the old man in grey clothes never moved from Chu Lingxiao. Full of fear and uneasiness. A already frightened and shaking heart, but also at this moment, plop plop crazy jump. Every second. It''s like a hammer hitting his heart, which makes his whole scalp numb. He only feels that every corner of his body is slowly becoming cold and stiff. This is the top giant of the seven against the road. Compared with the Lord of the divine court, I don''t know how many times stronger he is. Although there are only nine realms, the difference between each realms can be described by a grain of sand and the sea. But now. This is the top giant of the seven against the road. Tandem. Even if it''s just the courage to move one step. It''s all gone. Just looking at the front, the white clothes standing under the ancient peach tree, with hands on their backs, the nasal sound became heavier, the heart became more shivering, showing a sense of terror he had never felt before. This moment. The atmosphere of the whole flower house. They are very strange. The moment before, the sword was still in full swing. The next moment. No one speaks. Da! A drop of bean big cold sweat, along the forehead, all the way down, fell on the eyelashes of the grey clothes elder in an instant. In an instant. The body of the old man in grey clothes was suddenly shaken. He couldn''t help but look at his right arm, which had turned into ashes, and then he could not help but take a breath of cool air, and the whole body froze again. "Sir, you..." It''s full of trembling sound of panic. I just uttered three words and heard only a very light and crisp voice. The next moment. Only to see, the old man''s other arm, also momentarily turned to ashes. Hiss! This time. The old man of grey clothes can see clearly. He doesn''t feel any pain at all, but his whole arm is like a bubble that can be turned into something at a touch, so there is no sign, and nothing can be turned into nothing by cavitation. That feeling. It''s like he''s a giant against the seven realms. He doesn''t exist at all! This moment. The old man in grey clothes reacted with complete fear. His whole face was white and white. He could not see any other expression except fear. His cold sweat kept flowing down and his whole body trembled. There is also a bit of the demeanor of the universe level top seven environment tycoon. Just knelt on the ground. In the voice. Full of fear. Full of shivering: "Sir, still Please spare my life. I''m the first abyss emissary...... " The old man''s brain is completely blank. But I thought I would move out of my identity. Chu Lingxiao will show mercy to him. But the next moment. Only to hear another extremely light and crisp sound. Bang! The whole leg of the old man in grey clothes also disappeared. In an instant. "You can''t, I''m the first abyss messenger under the evil flower smoke lady, you can''t!" Bang! Another way! It''s impossible for the old man to imagine how far this realm has come. From beginning to end. Hands are not raised. I only looked at him a few times. His limbs, on the ashes. "Hard Is this the power of the universe''s top giants Until the old man is dressed in grey. Before the whole man turned to ashes, he was shouting: "why, why did you reach such a point, why did you still show mercy to the little god of the wasteland when he attacked the earth!" A giant against the seven circumstances. That''s it. It shakes the whole universe to death, compared with the Lord of the temple. Directly dead quietly. No one knows how many moves a master can take to the Seven Realms of the Lord of the death chamber, so he died on a small earth. Look at the old man in grey. Just a few minutes, become ashes, disappear in front of yourself in the next second. Li Zhenjian collapsed on the ground. There was a big shiver all over the body, like a dog, kneeling on the ground, full of fear, crazy kowtow, full of trills: "Rao Spare my life, sir. It''s this old guy. It''s this old guy. It''s demagogues. You... " Only Li Zhenjian at the moment. The impression of Chu Lingxiao. Once again, I have a deep understanding. The whole earth, but also he, no one knows, Chu Lingxiao how terrible. Because he knew the universe. The real difference between strength and weakness. But now. He would rather not know. He finally understood that sentence, ignorance, is also a kind of happiness Against the road seven peak giant! In front of Chu Lingxiao, it''s still like ants! "Spare your life, spare your life!" In the whole flower garden, Li Zhenjian''s voice of extreme fear was heard in an instant. Even all the people in the whole Li''s manor heard it clearly. To Li Zhenjian''s kneeling and begging. Chu Lingxiao didn''t pay any attention. Turn slowly. Light way: "it''s up to you." Phoenix nine Xiao Leng for a while, then a pair of looking at Chu Lingxiao''s beautiful eyes, full of infatuation, the heart is full of moving. I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would give Li Zhenjian to her. She thought she would be like an old man in a grey suit. At a glance, she would turn into ashes. The original master Notice her grievances. Phoenix nine clouds. There is a kind of near madness and morbid psychology. Only in the face of Chu Lingxiao can it be revealed. Her body. Every corner. Only belongs to Chu Lingxiao. Any man, even if he has a little covetous heart for her, feels that she has been defiled, because there is only one person in the world who can do this! "Master..." "I''ll give you half the time. Is that enough?" "Enough, master..." Feng jiuxiao''s beautiful eyes are full of tears. This is the first time in hundreds of thousands of years that Chu Lingxiao has left time for her. When Feng jiuxiao turned around, Li Zhenjian saw only a pair of cold, emotionless Feng eyes, full of murderous intent staring at him, and Li Zhenjian was suddenly frightened and trembled. Shivering: "teacher Master...... " Next. Only heard a sound of broken bones, mingled with the extremely shrill scream, which immediately resounded through the whole Li''s manor. "Ah!!!" Chapter 304 This scream of exhaustion. It shook the whole estate directly. The moment I heard the voice. Everyone in Li''s manor felt inexplicably familiar. Suddenly, Li Jian, Li Zhenjian''s father, was also surprised. Hurry to the flower garden. Usually, this flower garden has become a forbidden area since fengjiuxiao came five years ago. In addition to the person designated by fengjiuxiao, who can enter, even the owner of Li''s manor dare not enter. You can hear your son scream. Li Jian at this time. I can''t care about that. Not a minute later. He came to the gate of the flower garden, but as soon as he entered, he saw Li Zhenjian, the son of the matchless childe who was elected by the outside world, all his limbs were broken. His face was extremely pale. His face was full of fear. The whole person is like a ball, on the ground. This is not over. Let fengjiuxiao magic power gather an invisible whip and beat Li Zhen on the fitness. PA! Every time I smoke, I can hear a chilling sound of breaking the air. "Ah!!!" Li Zhenjian''s appearance at the moment, just like a slaughtered animal, makes a very shrill scream and spreads his hair. The whole person''s appearance is very miserable and down-to-earth. I don''t see the past at all. The spirit of unrivalled childe. See this. Li Jian was so scared that he hurriedly walked over and stopped in front of Feng jiuxiao. At the moment. I don''t know what my son did, which made fengjiuxiao so angry, but he knows that fengjiuxiao''s strength is extremely terrible, and he may be a immortal saint. He can only kneel down and beg: "master Feng, please stop, Jian''er. What did you do? It made you so angry." The whole Lee estate. They all gathered here. Looking at his young master, he turned into this miserable situation. One by one, he couldn''t help but cover his eyes and look straight, but no one dared to stop him. PA! PA! Looking at fengjiuxiao, he didn''t stop at all, and the sound of his son Li Zhenjian''s dying scream came from his ears. As his father, Li Jian got angry at once. "Master Feng, please stop. Although you are master of Jian''er, Jian''er is now a member of Tianting. You..." Bang! But it''s not finished. Feng jiuxiao immediately clapped Li Jian into a pool of blood. Everyone was scared on the spot. His face was frightened and his eyes were staring. They all collapsed on the ground, shivering. This moment. Looking at fengjiuxiao, whose whole body is covered with extremely cold breath and full of murderous intention, everyone in the whole Li''s manor, even the pupils shrink again and again, no one dare to speak again. And now Li Zhenjian. The heart is full of regret and fear. Looking at my father Li Jian. In front of him, he died in a pool of blood and water, and his whole body trembled with fear. Until now. Only then did he really know the horror of an emperor. He took them as his life and killed them. Just. He didn''t know. The reason why Feng jiuxiao was merciless was that he beat Li Jian to death, all because his father, Li Jian, and he were all the same. She stayed at Li''s manor for five years, and Li Jian was in his heart almost every day, and had a dirty idea about her. So. Li Jian must die! Before, he didn''t kill each other because of Li Zhenjian''s body shape, which is a bit like the Master Chu Lingxiao, who loves his house and loves his dog, and doesn''t do anything about it. Now. Master Chu Lingxiao Wait. What about the master? Suddenly. Feng jiuxiao looked back and found that Chu Lingxiao, who was standing under the ancient peach tree, had disappeared. Immediately. My heart is full of grievances. "So fast Have you left again... " In an instant. Li Zhenjian suffered completely. Instant. Only to hear bursts of anguished wailing sound, resounded over the whole Li manor. "Ah!!! No!!! " Click! Click! There was a sound of bone breaking, which made Li Zhenjian burst into cold sweat, with strong pain. It made Li Zhenjian feel heartbreaking and heartbreaking. "Ah!!!" He only knows now. What is life not like death? At the end of the pain, the voice is hoarse. I can only bite my teeth tightly and make a whine. My eyes are wide and full of pleading. Hope Phoenix nine skies. Can give him a good time. But Feng jiuxiao seems to be deliberately tormenting him. With a whip, he really cuts the sky like a ball. He is whipped back to the north by Feng jiuxiao from the southernmost part of China. "Ah!!!! Don''t!!! Let me die! Please, please! " In an instant. The whole Chinese sky is full of Li Zhenjian''s screams. The scene is extremely tragic. Li Zhenjian''s whole body has been drawn blood and flesh blur, only can vaguely see Li Zhenjian, that miserable, pale face. One earthquake, one earthquake. The whole East is shaking. Every shock. There are countless people, the body of a sudden tremor, only feel the whole body up and down shudder. When countless people looked up at this scene and found that the unparalleled childe, Li Zhenjian, had been beaten mercilessly by a strange woman in white, in an instant, everyone''s eyes were even as big as eggs, and their faces were stunned and dumb. This woman. Who is it! She''s crazy! Don''t you know that the unparalleled childe, Li Zhenjian, is now a man of heaven?! "Ah!!! No!! Don''t!!! Please kill me Looking at Li Zhenjian, once dressed in white, with a gentle temperament like jade and a modest gentleman, she was beaten into this miserable look by a mysterious woman. Countless members of the opposite sex were all sad. Even in her eyes, she had a trace of hatred for Feng jiuxiao. But there are many imperial figures in the world below. They all felt the temperament of Phoenix jiuxiao. Although it was extremely cold, they could not help but kneel down because of the noble and noble atmosphere they had never felt in their lives. "Stop it! He''s the one in my heaven! " All of a sudden, the whole eastern land resounded with rage. At the next moment, only Monkey King, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng appeared, and there were three disciples. Everyone below. The eyes are shining. And those heterosexuals look at the mythical figures in the legend, and finally come, can''t help but take a long breath of relief, unparalleled childe, saved Next moment. A scene that appears. All the people were shocked, their eyes were wide open, their faces were full of fear, and they could not help but take a breath of cool air. Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng, the great saints of the heaven, were all thrown away. They are the peak of the ancient king''s realm! This woman Yes! It''s empire! In an instant. Even the three people of Monkey King were stunned and scared. They could feel the strength of the woman in front of them This moment. The whole East is silent. However. The next moment. A faint voice came, and then Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, appeared beside fengjiuxiao. "Finished?" Suddenly. In the world below, everyone is quiet. But the next second. A scene that appears. Zhirang once thought that Chu Lingxiao was the emperor''s young Tianjiao, with a look of horror and horror. The Empire in their eyes. Feng jiuxiao is extremely cold and noble. Seeing Chu Lingxiao coming, she looks like a coquettish little girl. She goes straight and hugs Chu Lingxiao tightly. She is full of soft and greasy ways: "it''s over, master......" Master?! Hear these two words. Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng all responded with a wry smile and shook their heads helplessly. But in the world below, all the young Tianjiao''s eyes are almost staring out. They just feel their scalp numb and one heart beating wildly. Their faces are white with fear. "How much longer?" "Master, feng''er, wrong..." Bang! Even if the whole body of Li Zhenjian, into a blood mist, floating in the whole sky. All below Tianjiao. But I have forgotten that there is such a person as Li Zhenjian. Even though the figures of Chu Lingxiao and Feng jiuxiao have left, no one has ever returned to his mind. This moment. The whole land of the East is dead. Chapter 305 A surprise! The whole East. To this day. From a really more clear understanding of what Chu Lingxiao achieved. Empire! In their mind, the monks are the most powerful. He is also known as the master! That is to say, above the Empire, there are At this moment, all the young Tianjiao are silent. They are really frogs at the bottom of the well. I thought I knew Chu Lingxiao''s strength, but I didn''t expect that. It''s ridiculous that they dare to speculate behind their backs in the past five years "Go back." Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng all met each other and left with their disciples. Before leaving. Only Zhao Ningyu stopped in the air for a few seconds, looking at the lonely south gate of the sky, and there was a slight gloom in her beautiful eyes, and her expression was very lost. She didn''t even know why. When see Chu Lingxiao with that temperament noble, cold woman leave, the heart only feel full of grievances. Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. Just about to leave. Seeing Zhao Ningyu''s expression, he sighed and said: "if you want to be with the forbidden teacher one day, from now on, you should aim at the emperor''s situation." Suddenly. After hearing that. Zhao Ning''s beautiful eyes were full of fighting spirit. She tightly grasped Xiuquan. The cool color on her pretty face added some points and nodded heavily. The world below. Everyone looked at Monkey King, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng and left. Can''t help but smile and shake his head. Unrivalled childe Li Zhenjian, who had already stepped into the heaven, died like this now. And. Or died in the hands of an emperor! More importantly! This empire, also known as Chu Lingxiao, as the master! No matter who is confused, no one dares to mention it. Li Zhenjian, just an unparalleled childe, can he compare with that one. This little episode. Soon it''s peace. Just. At this moment, the whole universe is more and more restless. All the major celestial forces have felt several unusual forces. The biggest forbidden place in the universe is called the vestige of the mythical age - the sermon, which has a horrible breath of life and spreads out from there. Divine realm. Sitting in the Golden Temple, King Odin''s eyes are shining in his old age. It seems that he can see a very far away place. At present, there is still a colorful gem floating in his double eyes. After a long time. King Odin regained his sight with a dignified face. It can be seen. At this time, the God King Odin must have seen something terrible. His forehead was covered with cold sweat, his face was white, his lips were trembling. He sat there and frowned when he took back his eyes. "Wang, what do you see?" The eight ancient emperor level guards also looked at each other, showing a face of horror. They are divine. Compared with other celestial forces in the universe. It''s more about having unlimited time. Their king, in particular, has lived for tens of millions of years with the help of time gems. In the realm. Although it''s only reaching the level of heaven, it''s not inferior to the cosmic giants in insight. No one knows. In these tens of millions of years of experience, King Odin saw what. But king Odin can undoubtedly become an ancient history of the universe, and know all the things that happened in the past. That''s why all the heavenly forces elected him king of the gods. Another reason is. Odin holding the time jewel. Even if it is like the Lord of the God''s court, it can''t be killed. The power of time is better than everything. "Come Here they are. " However. This moment. The huge golden temple suddenly heard a tremulous tremor of Odin. His pupils contracted and his body trembled. The holy light on his body disappeared without trace. His face was white and scared. Immediately. The eight ancient emperor level guards, all of whom could not help but shake their bodies and faces, could not help shivering and numbing their scalp. They asked: "Wang, what is it?" They have been for the second time. Seeing Odin, the king of the gods, who is the supreme one in the realm of gods, he showed such a look of gaffe. Last time. It''s because of the terrible man named Chu Lingxiao on the earth of the galaxy. However. King Odin is still that sentence, in the voice, with a tremulous fear of the vibrato. "Come Here they are. " Suddenly. The whole golden temple was suddenly silent. And the remote edge of the universe, the ruins of the mythical age. There are two slender figures standing on a huge meteorite. Between the faint. I can only see a man and a woman, all of them look like they are young, young girls, high above, looking at the whole universe coldly. It can be seen that the young man''s mouth suddenly rises slightly, showing a very arrogant smile and saying: "I didn''t expect that someone could beat the master of the death court if he could do something about this abandoned universe." In front of the youth. There is an image like a light curtain. It appears from time to time. The picture on it is the scene of Chu Lingxiao taking a slap at the head of the death court. "The Lord of the divine court, if not, can barely be called a giant in the abandoned universe, but he was slapped to death by an unknown person, which I didn''t expect." Arrogant youth, lightly shook his head, the tone of speaking, very casual, natural. It seems that in his light tone, he did not hear that the God''s court leader, such as Wu Shi, is a cosmic level five environment giant against Taoism, who is an extraordinary person. The young man just finished. The young girl standing on a meteorite beside him, however, immediately began to talk lightly. She was indifferent to the fireworks, and her tone was extremely cold. Said a casual sentence. "It''s not uncommon for such a waste to be shot dead in one move. Can''t we do it?" The young man smiled. No words. But judging from his arrogant smile, he didn''t take the Lord of the court seriously at all. The girl is right. Indeed, he can slap the master of the death court, if not, this five level universe giant. The purpose of his coming here with the girl is to prove his strength by slapping the master of the death chamber, the cosmic giant of such level. I just didn''t think of it. Someone has come first. But from the girl''s eyes on the whole universe, there is always a hint of disdain and disgust, which is a kind of inborn contempt for low dimensional life with a kind of high dimensional life. "Since the Lord of the court of God was shot dead, where shall we go now?" The arrogant young man glanced at the girl at random, smiled lightly, looked very comfortable, and then stretched out a big stretch. It seems to be in the whole universe. Any force, he can use this kind of tone with contempt. "Would you like to see the reincarnation team?" The next moment. Such a huge place of mythological remains is turned into nothingness in an instant. These two figures suddenly disappear in the original place. "If you look at it, reincarnation is a character." Chapter 306 Go back to Chu Lingxiao in the South Tianmen. Still carrying hands, looking up, quietly looking up at the stone statue of reincarnation. It''s just Now. Fengjiuxiao, standing beside her, is full of jealousy. She is tall, noble and charming. In this way, she holds Chu Lingxiao tightly. She has a moving, cold and beautiful face, which can lean right under her head. Chu Lingxiao is free to hold her. I don''t have any thoughts. As if fengjiuxiao is such a unique thing, it doesn''t exist at all. Her eyes are calmer and quieter, and she only looks at the stone statue of reincarnated female emperor from the beginning to the end. But Phoenix jiuxiao is a delicate body. But I only felt a burst of crisp hemp, slender jade legs, slightly shaking. There is no sense of shame in the Phoenix jiuxiao, the 19 way female emperor with incomparable noble blood. Like a pet slave who wants to be roughly treated by his master, Chu Lingxiao''s mouth is red with thin lips. He feels the breath of Chu Lingxiao almost infatuated. His face is more full of infatuation and a beautiful eye with morbid lust. Miaoman''s delicate body is slightly twisted. His eyes are also increasingly blurred, and his breath is more and more urgent. With a thrill. The pretty face is crimson. Murmured: "master, I want master, little Little Phoenix... " Just. A faint voice. In an instant, all the shame in Feng jiuxiao''s heart was dispelled. "In this way, you can get back to the empress palace!" Immediately. The frightened Phoenix nine Xiao body no longer dare to move, in the heart is full of grievances, had to toot mouth, so holding Chu Lingxiao. Just. In her heart, she really enjoyed Chu Lingxiao''s words. Her face was cold and beautiful, and a faint blush flashed. As if Chu Lingxiao treated her so coldly. The more satisfied she was. Immediately. Turning his head to one side, he saw that he was sitting there with his knees crossed, devoting himself to cultivation. Wearing a blue suit, long Bingyao, who was as noble as her temperament and had a cold face, snorted coldly in his heart. "You shameless little female dragon, I knew that. I should have killed you in Xianyu before the master appeared." If it was earlier. I knew that there was another woman who could call Chu Lingxiao the master. She would be desperate to kill each other. Because. She is the only one who can call it that! But now. Looking at the time of reincarnation of Jiudao and pouring it into longbingyao''s body, fengjiuxiao had to give up the idea. The master should also recognize the little dragon if he can make the nine paths return to the ancient gate and promote the cultivation of the little dragon. You can''t help it. Looking at longbingyao''s temperament, with the reincarnation of ancient gate time, it becomes more and more noble, and there is a time to approach her, the 19th emperor. Feng jiuxiao holds Chu Lingxiao''s hands and tightens them. For fear that long Bingyao will wait for a meeting, she will rob her position. Feng jiuxiao is full of discontent. For hundreds of thousands of years. The owner, Chu Lingxiao, has only one female pet, and now there is another one, which annoys her very much. She only thinks that long Bingyao is a mean, shameless little female dragon, who was collected by Chu Lingxiao during her absence. So. She even left the Imperial Palace and came to the earth. Master Chu Lingxiao! It belongs to her alone! One person! No one can take it! Seventeen way emperor! Seeing the breath of longbingyao''s body, it has reached the seventeen emperors. In the beautiful eyes of fengjiuxiao, there is not only a glimmer of cold, but only a feeling that his position is really threatened. Just when there was a sense of killing in her heart. A faint voice came to my ear. "You''re killing me?" Suddenly. Feng jiuxiao suddenly trembled, her pretty face was a little flustered, soft and greasy. She lowered her head and said wrongly: "master, little Phoenix, wrong Little Phoenix, I will never dare to... " "Next time, I''ll get you back to your original shape and take my seat." I don''t know. Feng jiuxiao heard this sentence, but her legs were a burst of crispy hemp, her pretty face was full of crimson, and her breath was excited again. Tremor track: "main Master, you haven''t ridden the little Phoenix for 300000 years. " Finish. The whole pretty face is full of blush, and the beautiful eyes are full of expectation, looking up at Chu Lingxiao. I can''t help thinking of 300000 years. Before he became emperor. Every time Chu Lingxiao toured the galaxy, she enjoyed the feeling of turning herself into a nine day Xuanfeng, making Chu Lingxiao sit on her body, just like her whole Miaoman''s delicate body, which was severely pressed under her body, wantonly "Ah! Master, here Who is this woman! " Suddenly. At this time, a voice full of grievances, as if the heart were broken, suddenly reverberated in the depth of the whole Nantianmen. Only see. When long Bingyao wakes up from the state of cultivation, he stands up from the ground when he sees a strange woman who is taller than her and whose temperament is more noble and whose face is no different from her. She hugs Chu Lingxiao''s body very closely. Beautiful eyes are full of tears. Lips quiver. A pair of extremely aggrieved, sad appearance, Du mouth, looking at Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. A pair of charming and moving beautiful eyes flash a trace of cold in an instant, full of jealousy. Keep staring at Phoenix. "Who are you? Why do you hold the master? Let me go!" Two women. Ming Ming meets for the first time. But it was like an enemy, especially jealous. When Feng jiuxiao saw long Bingyao''s angry and aggrieved appearance, his eyes were full of pride and extremely provocative. Then. Without saying anything, he hugged Chu Lingxiao again. Immediately. In the eyes of longbingyao, he lost his status immediately. Behind him, there was a very noble figure of Qinglong in the cold ice gas field. Suddenly, it broke out and stared at fengjiuxiao. Again. Phoenix jiuxiao is not willing to show weakness. The huge nine sky Xuanfeng, with a better gas field, is hung on the top of his head, with the same momentum as the water and fire, and against the Dragon Bingyao. "Well, it''s good to step into the eighteenth emperor in three days." Just. At the next moment, when the faint voice of Chu Lingxiao came, longbingyao suddenly took back her momentum. She was very aggrieved and pitiful. She took a small, light step and ran to Chu Lingxiao. Looking at the Phoenix jiuxiao who still held Chu Lingxiao, she was full of jealousy. "Master, who is this woman?" Say. Staring at Feng jiuxiao, she never did. She held her Master Chu Lingxiao tightly once. Feng jiuxiao is like a winner. Her beautiful eyes are full of pride. At the same time, she looks at long Bingyao with both eyes. At the same time, she looks like a koala and never lets go. "You mean little dragon, listen to me. I''m the pet that my master collected 300 thousand years ago. As a person in the galaxy, you should call me lady!" Chapter 307 Lady? Suddenly. Long Bingyao''s pretty face changed, and she was stunned for a moment. Her eyes were full of jealousy. She swept and swept on the perfect and flawless body of Phoenix jiuxiao, and her eyes were dazed, and her tone was slightly shocked. Take off a mouth way: "you are female emperor, Phoenix nine Xiao?" See the surprised expression of long Bingyao. Feng jiuxiao''s face was full of complacency. In front of Chu Lingxiao, he was so jealous that he forgot himself. Usually, in front of everyone, Feng jiuxiao was cold and noble, like an iceberg. He was proud to say: "how about it?"? Are you going to call me lady? " Long Bingyao hesitated for a while and then said in a low voice. "You shameless little mother and Phoenix..." "What did you say?" Feng jiuxiao didn''t hear clearly for a while. Suddenly. Long Bingyao raised her head, and her beautiful eyes looked directly at the Phoenix in the sky. She was not willing to show her weakness. She was not afraid of saying: "I said you are a shameless little mother Phoenix. Have you heard me clearly!" "You dare to scold me!" Feng jiuxiao''s cold eyes were filled with flames, clenched his teeth and glared at long Bingyao. "I said you are a shameless little mother Phoenix. Is that wrong? Master, don''t even want you, you still follow the earth! " "You are a little dragon that likes to seduce people. If you were not lucky, would the owner take you as a pet?" In an instant. "How many years have you been with the master? I followed my master as early as 300, 000 years ago. You are a mean dragon. Have you ever tasted the taste of being ridden by his master? " Long Bingyao: "..." "And did the master ask you to hold him?" Long Bingyao: "..." Two noble and cool women quarreled directly in front of Chu Lingxiao. But it''s obvious that fengjiuxiao, as a female emperor who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, is more eloquent and shameful than longbingyao. It''s really like that she doesn''t regard herself as a female emperor in the 19th realm. It''s just a little female phoenix under Chu Lingxiao, begging for touch. "You!" For a while. Longbingyao was unable to say a word, but could only use a pair of beautiful eyes full of jealousy, Dudu mouth, Weiqu Baba looked at Chu Lingxiao. "What do you, master now, have no qualification to hold you." And Phoenix nine Xiao in the heart, is very proud, the whole tall, Miaoman''s delicate body, more closely rely on Chu Lingxiao, the face is full of the appearance of enjoyment, bite the thin red lips, soft and greasy wriggling body. Then. Continue to challenge: "see? If you want to hold your master, you have to wait for hundreds of thousands of years! " Hear that. Longbingyao''s heart is even more aggrieved. She lowers her head and is very lost. Her beautiful eyes are full of tears. Just. Feng jiuxiao just finished. The whole body, out of control, left Chu Lingxiao. Then, long Bingyao, like a magnet, suddenly sucked into Chu Lingxiao. All of a sudden, longbingyao was very happy. Only felt a very warm, comfortable breath, into the whole body, so that her whole delicate body, can not help shivering. Can''t help but close the beautiful eyes. "Master" ¡« " the next moment. Her whole tall, charming, charming body, which exudes the fragrance of dangren, could not help but wriggle slowly. The beautiful eyes are more and more confused. Master''s body "Is that enough?" But just as she was touching her hand, a faint voice suddenly interrupted her thoughts and let longbingyao raise her head. Looking at her eyes, which are calm, deep and obsessed with her, her pretty face is full of crimson. She stands on one side shyly and lowers her head. The grievance in her heart just disappears without trace. Look at this. Feng jiuxiao''s heart was full of jealousy. He bit his thin lips lightly and dared not speak. But he kept scolding long Bingyao: "you mean little dragon, little dragon!"! Shameless little dragon! " "Enough noise?" But. Then, a light eye came to see, Phoenix jiuxiao is also blushing, a heart fluttering, head bowed, dare not speak. Deep in the huge south gate. I can''t help it. A faint voice came out: "after that, you two, quarrel in front of me again, you won''t have to stay with me in the future, do you know?" Immediately. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao quickly nodded their heads all over their faces and said softly: "I see, master..." Just. In their hearts. Still full of envy for each other. "Come with me." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao slowly waved, the nine ancient gates of reincarnation, the first ancient gate with the longest history, suddenly appeared a black flow of whirlpool. Step by step. Chu Lingxiao''s figure. So I went in. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao don''t want to look at each other, turn their heads to one side and go in. Just. Just got in. The faces of the two men changed suddenly, and the eyes of the two men were dazzled, even more astonished and inconceivable. This first reincarnation in ancient gate. It was a huge city in the sky. But it seems that it has been put aside for a long time, and everywhere has been rotten and rotten, and there is no sign of its former prosperity. But it''s not the most shocking thing for them. It''s the air city. Everywhere. Thousands of bodies! Most of them could not see how far they had come in their lives. And the ones you can see. Even the weakest are the seventeen emperors! As the emperor who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, Feng jiuxiao looks at these decayed corpses. His body can''t help shivering and asks: "master, these are..." Longbingyao''s body trembled. Those corpses that can''t see the realm at all, the breath emanating from them, is really terrifying. "And the master?" Suddenly. Two talents found that Chu Lingxiao did not know where he had gone, and he could not be found around. After a long time. It just reappeared. But in his hand, he took two blood colored fruits full of strange breath, just the size of peach stones, and threw them to Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao. "Here, eat it." ¡­¡­ Wait until Chu Lingxiao. With Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao, when they went back to the deep south of the gate of heaven again, they had already stepped into the realm of emperor Tiandao. And! Or ten days! All this. Just because they ate the unknown blood color fruit, they became the emperor of heaven! This moment. Phoenix nine clouds. Long Bingyao and his wife. Small mouth is like swallowing a whole egg. Even though he has returned from the air city, he is still in a state of shock and consternation. I can''t believe it. He just ate a blood colored fruit, and reached the top ten Heaven! This And now. Deep in the universe, far away from the taboo universe, a young man with a slight arrogant smile is stepping on a stone statue of a woman, but his eyes are back from the earth, full of evil. "These two phoenix and dragon women have good temperament and looks. When you find the reincarnation gate of the reincarnation empress, take it back together!" Next to him. The top of the high woman''s stone statue is being trampled by a girl with cold and proud temperament. When the girl heard the young man''s words. Light way: "I can hear that their master is a little unusual and may not be willing." However. The young man''s arrogant face, however, suddenly flashed a cold light, sneering: "no matter how unusual, can we be compared?" Chapter 308 Cold as snow. It''s like a snow lotus blooming on the top of a snow mountain. Proud, cold. Stepping on the head of the statue, the girl, for the youth, just with a cold arrogance, a faint smile. The young man is stepping on the stone statue of the woman under his feet, and his face is full of arrogance. Da! Da! Da! "I didn''t expect that the reincarnated female emperor disappeared. It''s a pity," he said with a casual smile "What a pity for you?" "Unfortunately, if she is still there, her reincarnation ancient gate can be regarded as a super killing tool. Even the venerable gods have praised her. If the reincarnation female emperor comes to our world, she will not lose to any venerable gods in the world!" The young man could not help shaking his head and smacking his tongue, with a trace of regret on his face. Just. He said so. But the action of trampling with unbridled feet still doesn''t mean to stop. Instead, the faster you step on it, even with a little excitement and excitement in your eyes. "It''s really refreshing to step on a stone statue of a giant woman comparable to a God," he said proudly Da! Da! Da! "I step on it! I step on it! I step on you!!! Ha... Hahaha!!! " The young man laughed wildly, and his face was full of pride and excitement. The whole man stepped on the stone statue of the reincarnation empress. And the cold and proud girl on the top of the stone statue. Stay high. Lower your head and look at the reincarnation stone statue under your feet. There is a little cold irony in your eyes. The beautiful eyes are full of pride, saying softly: "if you haven''t disappeared, it''s good..." The purpose of her coming here. There is only one. In addition to proving their strength and killing the Lord of the divine court in a single move, these giants who are against the five realms of Taoism should also find the reincarnation gate of the reincarnation female emperor and bring it back to their world. Just. I didn''t expect that. The Lord of God''s court, one of the few giants in five realms, was given a step ahead of time Not to mention the reincarnation of the female emperor, but also disappeared. There is also one of the main reasons. She is as proud as snow. Want to see the rumor, by their world giant, the admiration reincarnation female emperor, how strong in the end, can be worthy of those high God giant, called the first woman of talent! In her and young eyes. The order of the whole universe seems to be not complete at all. It will take hundreds of thousands of years even to reach the territory of the regional emperor, not to mention the ancient emperor and the emperor of heaven. It''s ridiculous. A District Emperor. It will take millions of years, and it will be a group of lowly creatures, so that they can have such an ugly cultivation time, so as to achieve it. Even shameless. Who claims to be strong? What''s more, the adverse environment in the universe is just like a straw bag. There''s no difference. It''s also called a giant? Reincarnation empress. Also known as the first woman of talent in the world? She is as proud as snow. In only 100000 years, she has reached the peak of the seven anti Taoism environments. To be called the first woman in the world, she is also as proud as snow, rather than reincarnation! Click! Ao Ruxue takes a picture of the stone statue of the reincarnation female emperor, which can resist the attack of any giant against the Seven Realms in the whole universe. But now, in Ao Ruxue''s hands, there are cracks. Click! All of a sudden, a lot of small gravel. And it fell down. And this only uses 80% of the power of pride, such as snow, on the huge stone statue of reincarnation, the next moment, there is only a very fierce, cold hum. It''s very ironic. A scornful remark. At the next moment, it''s floating around. "When I find you, I will destroy this stone statue myself in front of you. It''s ridiculous that the first woman of all talents has spent millions of years in repairing it to reach the peak of the nine realms against Taoism!" A huge crack in the statue. All of a sudden, it attracted many reincarnation groups to oppose the environment. Look at the stone statue of reincarnation. But they were so proud as snow and young people, trampling and insulting them wantonly. That''s the stone statue of reincarnated female emperor, which is immortal in their hearts, and there were cracks. "Who are you!" In an instant. The world above the taboo universe is full of endless murderous ideas, such as the extremely fierce eternal cold wind, which suddenly erupted in all corners of the world. Almost all of the opposition giants in the reincarnation group. All are present. Strong killing. It is gathered into a large invisible net, shrouded in the stone statue of reincarnation. Proud as snow and young people, they didn''t look at all, and their eyes were full of contempt. They just said a light sentence: "a group of ants." In front of these. In the eyes of the outside world, the status of the seven or eight anti Taoism and six environment giants is even more noble than that of the Lord of the divine court. They have almost reached the top of the whole universe pyramid. But in the eyes of pride and youth. It took millions of years for these groups to reach the same level as today''s reincarnation group. They could shoot a lot of people without using either of them to fight together. This universe. It''s an abandoned place. The order is not complete. The monks born are all a group of mediocre practitioners. They don''t know how big the world is. "Ants." Arrogant young man, full of contempt, a light two words, the next moment, directly at hand, took out. From beginning to end. I didn''t take a look at these reincarnation giants. "Step on you! Step on you woman! I step on it! Step on me! What is the most talented woman in the world But his words have not yet fallen. That one just went out. In the reincarnation group, the eight giants of anti Taoism and six realms all changed their faces one by one, as if they saw the most incredible thing in the world. In a few seconds, the pupils suddenly shrank, and only felt the scalp numb. Even the brain was blank. When they stayed in place, they forgot to think directly. Because the young man clapped his hand at will, which made them see the complete order of the universe. How could it be! In the whole universe, how can someone master the complete order?! The order of the universe is not complete! This whole power of order. Where did it come from?! This palm can almost destroy the sky and destroy the earth. It is not at all able to resist against the six realms. I''m afraid it can''t even resist the seven realms. Bang! In an instant, I only heard a bang, and suddenly two breath like a prison like figure appeared in front of all reincarnation group giants without any sign, directly blocking the palm. But these two figures. But the complexion is extremely ugly. I can''t believe it. Because they actually feel, this palm makes them feel a little bit. It''s just a slap taken at will. Can you shake them? You should know that they are the top of the eight realms! "Against the eight realms?" The arrogant young man was stupefied for a moment and looked at him with a look of pride like snow. Proud as snow light look back. "Let''s go. There''s nothing beautiful here." The two people still don''t put these two sudden figures in their eyes, and they will leave as if there is no one else. "Stop!" Those two reincarnation groups are now the strongest, and also one of the strongest top giants in the whole universe. When they saw that they not only intruded into their reincarnation groups, but also destroyed the stone statues of reincarnation empress, they did not do anything else afterwards. Turn around and go. Immediately. Get angry. Want to stop each other. However. They did their best to fight, but they were as proud as snow and young people turned around, and they were shot out. Then. With the help of its strength, the body is very natural and unrestrained, and the corners of the mouth are more ironic, and the eyes show contempt and disdain, which slowly disappear in front of all reincarnation group giants. But there was a loud roar in my ear. But let all reincarnation group giant facial expression, more difficult to see the pole. "I didn''t expect that there was only such strength in the peak of the eight realms in the universe, which is not much different from our two seven realms." "Goodbye, reincarnation group, it seems that your reincarnation female emperor is just like this!" Chapter 309 When pride like snow and youth leave. On the faces of all reincarnation giants. There was a cold silence. One by one, they all clenched their fists tightly. They were unwilling, angry, humiliated, uneasy, terrified, all kinds of faces flashed one by one. Especially their last words. I only think that the other side has violated their immortal holy land, and dare to say that the creator of their reincarnation group, reincarnation female emperor, but so on! But with more anger. It''s full of disbelief and fear. Two young people who don''t know their origin have reached the peak of the seven anti Taoism situations. Why didn''t their reincarnation group know it at all "Who are those two people?" The faces of all reincarnation group giants were gloomy and powerless. As reincarnation group, they felt the threat for the first time, and they came from two young people of unknown origin. They are the reincarnation group! The forbidden place to control reincarnation, the whole universe, is under their control. Even the terror races in the myth age dare not challenge their majesty. Today. But I was so insulted at my door. Even the stone statues of their reincarnated empress. They can''t stop each other from destroying. They can only listen to each other''s proud laughter and leave. This taste. How humiliating! "Wushang, what do you think?" The voice just dropped. The two figures, one of which shows up, is a middle-aged man with a beard, but elegant temperament. Wearing a black robe, the whole person''s temperament is like hiding in the dark, full of profound, mysterious and quiet. But now. This reincarnation group is the top giant of the eight realms, one of the strongest in the whole universe, but his face is full of dignification and wonder. Frown tightly. Looking at the other side as if in the light, full of blazing, Holy Spirit of the bright figure. The figure appears. It''s a man who stands proudly, wears a white robe, has a sharp edge, and is portrayed like a knife, just like a man who comes out of the painting. His temperament is very quiet and peaceful. Again. The man, who is called supreme, has a dignified face. He looked at the middle-aged man in black robe, looked at the place where pride like snow and youth left. It was cold, deep in the pupil, full of a trace of doubt, but he was not sure. He frowned and shook his head. That kind of place. How could it exist. Not that. Is it just a rumor "Above all, it seems that there will be an unprecedented big wave in the whole universe. This wave may not even survive our reincarnation group." The middle age of the black robe was full of gloom. Finish. Around all the reincarnation group, the giant of the converse environment flashed a flash of horror in his eyes. He could not help shivering, opening his mouth and shaking his heart. He felt that there was an unprecedented terror, which would really sweep the whole universe. "Do you want to say..." The man named Wushang, eager to talk, looked at the middle-aged black robe with a dignified face. Finally. Seeing the middle age of the black robe, he nodded his head with great affirmation, and suddenly the whole person was silent. "Supreme, from now on, our reincarnation team must take out all the forbidden weapons in the treasure house of the empress and prepare to deal with this unexpected fluctuation." "What about the whole universe? Our duty is... " Not finished. Interrupted. "You have also seen that two rebellious paths and seven realms can shake our two rebellious paths and eight realms. It is hard to imagine that such things exist in the universe." "They must have come from that place!" "What about Chu Lingxiao? The empress has sent orders to protect him at all costs. " For the first time, there was hesitation in my mind. Before. They are taboos to control the reincarnation of the whole universe. No one is afraid. But now. It''s not a good omen for two young people to come and go if they want to. Around all reincarnation group tycoons, all stood silent, dare not speak. The argument. It''s been a standoff for five million years. They still don''t know. Their missing empress. Why did they suddenly send an order to protect Chu Lingxiao? Their reincarnation group controls the whole universe, thousands of regional universes of all sizes, and the reincarnation place of all celestial forces. It can be said. Since the reincarnation of the female emperor disappeared, people are not enough. There is no Kung Fu to protect someone all the time. "Supreme!" "Well Close the reincarnation forbidden area. All reincarnation places in the whole universe are temporarily closed. From now on, all reincarnation groups are on guard to observe the whole universe''s movement. " Wushang takes a deep breath of air: "I have a strong feeling that this time, except for our reincarnation group, the whole universe, no one can survive." Suddenly. The middle-aged man in black robe had a big drink. "Do you hear me? If you don''t hurry back, close all the places of reincarnation! " Smell the words. All the reincarnation giants disappeared in an instant. At the same time. The whole forbidden universe is a sea of fire. We can only see the scene of corpses everywhere and blood flowing into rivers. The scene is extremely bloody and miserable. Thousands of bodies. Scattered around the taboo universe, either the head is gone, or a big hole in the stomach, or the whole body, has become a pool of broken rotten meat. And behind one of the corpses'' cloaks was a man with three characters. Dead. Compared to other people. It''s decent. But before he died, his mouth was wide, his face white and his eyes full of fear. Indicated. He was scared to death. The vast space of the universe. Two lonely and proud figures with cold breath are shuttling through the universe like a flash of lightning. "If it''s really a group of people who are full of money, what taboos do they call the universe, and they deserve it?" The youth breath, like the vast and true God, is so horrible that it flies away from one galaxy to another with hands on its back and sneering and disdain. He looked forward to a lonely figure like a snow lotus in the ice, and said lightly: "pride like snow, why didn''t you just fight?" "What''s the point of killing a group of even ants, which is not a waste that is scared to death?" The young man gave a cold snort. No words. "Don''t forget that the purpose of our coming this time, since that group of reincarnation group is so ungrateful, let them go first for a while. In this universe, not only do they know the whereabouts of the reincarnation empress, but also the legendary reincarnation fruit!" The voice just dropped. Two figures, speed quickly up to a level, the moment disappeared in the vast space. Deep in the south gate. When two temperament noble, cold, and charming body, slowly stand up, suddenly face is full of the color of joy. Look at Chu Lingxiao. Beautiful eyes are full of infatuation and excitement. "Master, what is this bloody fruit? It can make us break through to the twelve heavens again." Chapter 310 Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao. Beautiful eyes are shining. It''s like hoping to be praised by the host. It''s very clever. I look at Chu Lingxiao pitifully. "This reincarnation fruit, let you each eat one, but can only reach 12 heavy days, it is a bit of waste indeed." Phoenix jiuxiao: "..." Long Bingyao: "..." Suddenly two people in the heart, is full of loses, toots the mouth, lowered the head. They are from the emperor. All the way to heaven. Then directly step into the twelve heaven, full of promotion of more than a dozen, even to the Master Chu Lingxiao mouth, not as good as one wishes?! Two people face grievance. Just now, my face was still full of excitement. There was only a sense of loss and discomfort left. Master. You too "However, with your qualifications, it''s very good to be able to break through the twelve heavens." At this time. Feng jiuxiao only felt her head, with a warm, comfortable big hand, stroking her head. Suddenly, the delicate body suddenly trembled. Excitedly raised his head. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, she took the initiative to touch her head. Her pretty face was full of crimson, and her breath was also hurried. "Master" ¡« " Feng jiuxiao can''t help but close his eyes, sing softly. He is slender and has beautiful jade legs with a shimmering luster. He trembles slightly, showing a face full of enjoyment and infatuation. See this. Long Bingyao''s face is not convinced. In the beautiful eyes, she looks forward to Chu Lingxiao. "I will, master." You can''t help it. She had a big hand over her head. The two figures are tall, cold and noble. They are half white as snow. They are beautiful and delicate. They tremble a little. They have thin red lips. They make a light voice from time to time. Close your eyes and enjoy the touch on your head at the moment. But. The next moment. I felt a cool, spring like breath, suddenly from their heads, all the way down, into their bodies, every corner. In an instant. A sense of crispness that has never been felt before. Immediately. It vibrates every meridian in their bodies. Only heard a crackling sound, as if their bodies, there is a sense of cocoon breaking and rebirth, the hidden blood potential, all at this moment, completely opened. Phoenix sing! Dragon roar! Deep in the south gate. In an instant. We can only see the huge figures of the Phoenix and the real dragon in the universe. In the void, they twist slightly, and all of them exude the unparalleled anti Taoist atmosphere. If at this moment. Ao Ruxue and the young man will be surprised, unable to help but stare. Because in front of them, the countless Phoenix shadows and dragon shapes radiate the atmosphere of anti Taoism. In their eyes, the abandoned universe, at this moment, has no power that is not a complete order. That means. Once the Phoenix is in the sky, longbingyao steps into the state of anti Taoism. The strength of its eruption. We should go far beyond the level of the universe''s converse environment to the point where we can keep pace with them at the same level. You know. This universe. It''s not complete at all. The cultivated monks, no matter in strength or in details, are far from perfect. The people of their world. Come out any way. In their eyes, the strong one in this universe is too weak, and their own realm and strength are totally untrue. As long as it''s here. No matter what level, it''s vulnerable! But now. The power of complete order appears around fengjiuxiao and longbingyao. It''s not just one. However, it has reached the power of tens of thousands of orders. Boom! The next moment. Although Chu Lingxiao''s body shape hasn''t changed, it gives people a breath. It''s very tall, as if it can cover the sky with only one hand, swallow the stars and eat the moon, and two hands on the top of Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao''s head. A little move! Instant. A nameless wind suddenly rises. Like the surging whirlpool in the sea, crazy absorption of the power of order around. This moment. The breath of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao is so terrible that it seems to be able to shake the ancient and modern times. Even the jiudaoreincarnation ancient gate has been affected. The deep space of the whole Nantianmen even vibrates horribly. The power of complete order! Together with the power of the ancient gate of reincarnation, they were forcibly absorbed into the body of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three thousand cultivation acupoints around the body make a sound of splashing, just like nails, pulled out, all opened, Phoenix singing, dragon roaring together. This is a sign that Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao have fully qualified to reach the peerless Tianjiao. The friars of this universe. It can open two thousand caves. It can already be called the top giant in the adverse environment. And the last one who has reached this qualification, who cultivates three thousand acupoints and opens them all. It''s reincarnation! At the level of ten thousand boundaries. All the three thousand cultivation acupoints are opened, which means that in the future, we are destined to step into the name of respecting God, achieving immortality and being worshipped by all the heaven and all the world. This is not even achieved by the proud snow and the young man. Two. One opened two thousand eight hundred caves. One opened two thousand seven or eight. But even so. Whether it''s pride like snow, or that young man, in the world, except for those old God respecting monsters who lived from the early days of the myth era to the present, they are able to compete with each other. They can''t stand up to 30 moves to meet each other at the same level. Boom! Not only the whole Nantianmen! The whole Tianting, the whole East, the whole earth, even the whole galaxy, are only because of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, who have opened three thousand repair caves and are shaking wildly. The sky moved with tears. It''s like the scene of the end of the day. The dark clouds cover the whole galaxy. In an instant. The whole galaxy is quiet. "Here This, earth, what happened? " Empress palace. More than ten empires suddenly opened their mouths and looked at the earth in horror. Even though they were hundreds of millions of light-years apart, their bodies still came from their hearts and could not help shivering. The land of the East. The whole heaven. It''s even more a look of horror. All of them open their eyes and look at the source center of the tremor - deep in the South Tianmen, a heart, can''t help mentioning the voice. All the people''s bodies are frozen in place. They only feel the chilling terror. They are extremely creepy. Their goose bumps can''t help coming out. "What is this..." This vast area of the universe. There is only the far-off celestial sphere, Odin, the king of gods who has lived for 90 million years because of the time gem. All of a sudden, the body was shaking. I can''t help but utter a voice full of amazement, dumbness, mixed with deep amazement and disbelief. "How can it be!? In this universe, someone has opened three thousand caves! " "Who but that world..." But when he looks in the direction of the source of the breath. In an instant. Only to see the king of the gods Odin, suddenly mouth open, face dull, a pair of old eyes light, the moment crazy shiver up. Chapter 311 "Wang, what do you feel?" Standing at the bottom of the high position of the eight ancient emperor level guards, looking at the God King Odin, they showed such a look of horror, even panic. Immediately. Eight people a heart, again can not help hanging up. Odin, who sits on the throne of the God King made of crystal, still has a big mouth and can''t be together for a long time. It''s just him at the moment. Only with the help of time jewel, who has lived for 90 million years, can he understand. Just that breath. What does it represent for the whole universe. But he couldn''t believe it. In their universe, someone can open three thousand cultivation caves. It''s totally It shouldn''t have been. It can''t happen in their universe. What happened! "Wang, what do you feel?" "You give me orders to come back from earth now, Thor." Odin''s face was full of palpitations, and he rose slowly from the throne of crystal God. "King?" Eight ancient emperor level guards, suddenly a face dumb. Prince Raytheon, come back from the earth? Why is that? Now the earth is a real holy land of cultivation. Countless celestial forces are breaking their heads and trying their best to send their top Tianjiao to the earth. Prince Raytheon. Now it''s even more on the earth. After only a few days, it''s halfway to the Empire. As long as you stay on earth. Less than a month. It will be able to reach an ancient emperor like them. Isn''t it not enough time for Prince Lei to come back? "Wang, do you think about it again?" Eight ancient emperor level guards all think it''s a waste of time to let Leishen come back now. Stay on earth for a second. The next king in the realm of gods may surpass many emperors in strength. But Odin, the king of God, suddenly raised his head and shouted with no sign: "are you all deaf? I didn''t hear you! " "Now! Right off! Right away! Let Thor come back! " There were shouts. In an instant, the whole temple of the God kingdom was spread. In an instant, the eight ancient emperor level guards were scared. They suddenly trembled. They couldn''t help sweating all over their backs. They turned around and left. They went to inform Thor, the God of thunder. Outside the temple. Eight ancient emperor level guards, looking at each other, looking at the temple in a daze. "Wang, what happened these two days?" They always think. Since the last time they saw the wasteland near the universe, King Odin has always looked strange. Now they are willing to sacrifice precious time on the earth to let Prince Lei come back. It really makes them think. I can''t think of it. Inside the huge temple. Odin sat alone in the high position, but the expression on his face changed again and again, first from unprecedented dignified, to helpless, flustered, frightened, until his face was uneasy. The reason he let Thor come back now. It''s all a must. There is such a big thing on the earth that even three thousand people who practice the great cave have appeared. It will be exposed in a short time. After sensing the breath on earth. He had a very strong premonition that the two figures coming in from other worlds would surely go to the earth. If not, they would run This universe. It''s no longer safe. Even the monks of that world appear in their universe 90 million years ago. That bloody killing across the whole universe, he still remembers, and it was that time that gave him the gem of time. The next moment. Odin. A flash of body shape. Instantly disappeared in the temple, the next second, it appeared in a narrow, dark channel that ignited the flame. Step by step. It seems like this passage. It''s been a long time since no one came. The corner is full of cobwebs. For Odin. He created the divine realm, but he never told anyone in the divine realm, even his closest son Thor, that he didn''t disclose anything. In fact, they are divine realm. If we really go back to history. It doesn''t belong here at all. He Odin is not the man of this universe The dark passage soon came to an end. In front of it, there was only a huge building that had been abandoned, similar to an altar. Suddenly. When Odin just stepped into the altar, less than three meters, there was a sound of mechanical start-up and clanging around. Immediately. An old voice with incomparable majesty and strong sense was suddenly spread around. "You, at last." Odin hesitated, and finally he knelt down on one leg, but still with a frown on his face. There was a bit of resistance in his tone. He said angrily: "from the moment you left me 90 million years ago, I didn''t want to come here again!" The next moment. The sound of leisurely spread to the whole altar again. "The people who abandoned you have already died. Now your ethnic group is one of the top ten ethnic groups in the world. What happened to you will never happen again." "As long as you come back, I will persuade them and allow you to come back with your children." Odin could not help snorting. "I see you. Do you want time jewels?" The voice. There is no denial. Light way: "but the time gem, which is a Protoss thing, is just a thing returned to its original owner." "Well, well, we''ll talk about it later." Odin seemed to have expected that. Impatiently, he turned away from the topic. "I come here just to ask you one thing, what will happen to this universe?" "You want to ask the origin of the two young people. I can tell you clearly that their family is also one of the top ten ethnic groups in the world. The strength of the two people in this universe, if they don''t fight against the top of the nine realms, no one can suppress them." Odin was suddenly silent. Soon. He raised his head again. "What are they here for?" "The purpose is not clear for the time being, but I want to remind you that if you meet them, don''t provoke them. If they give you a hand and report the name of our God, they will look at the face of the God and spare your life." "But this universe, other people..." Hear that. Odin''s face suddenly changed. "What do you mean?" "There is not much time. No matter what their purpose is, no one can stop them with the friars of the universe. They can do anything recklessly in the universe, and there must be old monsters coming here by force." Long, old voice. It keeps coming out. "Because in the land of all realms, not long ago, a divine field Master calculated that there is an unimaginable treasure in your universe." "Maybe its existence time is longer than the time gem of my Protoss." But. Suddenly. But Odin thought of a man. Chapter 312 That old voice. It seems that I feel a little silence in Odin''s heart. I can''t help but ask: "what''s the matter with you?" Odin looks up. Hesitated for a long time. Leng buting said: "if I tell you, I know what they are going to find and where, do you believe it?" Obviously. After hearing Odin''s words, the voice, tone could not help but show a trace of excitement. The way to take off the mouth: "you know "But not one thing, but one person." Odin''s face was full of solemnity, not at all like a joke. But suddenly. There was no sound in the whole altar. For a long time. In that voice, there was a slight disappointment in the tone of voice, and the light way was: "it seems that you really stayed in this abandoned universe for a long time, and even said this kind of words." "You know what kind of forbidden weapon time gem is. It''s one of the three greatest treasures of our God family. Not to mention an abandoned universe, it''s a place of all worlds. Never heard of anyone''s life, which is longer than time gem." Odin was silent. There was no further argument. He knew it would be. But only he knows. From 90 million years ago, when I touched the gem of time, I felt something. Although it''s only less than half a second. But even after 90 million years. How it felt. Still like the cold wind, blowing through the bone marrow, the body can''t help shivering when I think of it. "Well, your worry, I will bring it up to them as a Protoss, don''t hurt people in your God kingdom." Odin rose slowly. "That''s good." "However, I hope that you can think about returning to the land of all realms as soon as possible and to the Protoss. The world of all realms has become more and more restless." Odin didn''t have time to say another thing. In the eyes of the universe, there are three thousand people who have been cultivating and opening their abandoned universe. The whole altar has been restored to peace. Compared with the world. Odin felt that there was a great terror in this universe. Chu Lingxiao was even longer than the gem of time and the time of existence, which was unimaginable. But no one believed it. Odin is a bit regretful. Why did he pick up the time gem at the beginning, and why was it so skillful that he inadvertently sensed that breath. Bear the psychological defense line. The truth is too painful to bear. Deep in the south at the moment. Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao. It''s like coming out of the abyss. It''s wet all over. Soft and thin clothes, close to the two men''s Miaoman, tall and delicate body, vaguely, you can see the pure and pure skin inside, like snow, crystal clear and bright, more beautiful than before, the whole body up and down, sending out the fragrance of swing people. Especially the two. The present position. Lying on the ground, the delicate body slightly wriggles, the thin red lips make a slight murmur, the face is crimson, any man can''t help but throb in his heart, here "Master, little Little Phoenix, it''s so comfortable. I''ve never been so comfortable before. " I saw the beautiful eyes of Phoenix jiuxiao, which became more and more confused. I wandered around and looked at Chu Lingxiao. Longbingyao is the same. By Chu Lingxiao so quietly stare. The delicate body could not help shivering. His mouth was full of excited trills. "Lord Master, master, return How long will it take? " Whether it''s Phoenix jiuxiao. Or longbingyao. At this moment, I only feel that I am shivering and making a sound of slight explosion. Just feel the whole body. All inexplicably comfortable. There is a kind of toxin that comes out of the body with perspiration after the initial recovery of a serious disease. Especially in front of Chu Lingxiao, they couldn''t help it. Their hearts were full of excitement. They opened their lips recklessly. In the deep south gate, they were shamefully singing. "Lord Master, I feel that the whole body is flying. " Every move. There is a visible gas. From the lips. Vomited. Gradually. The skin of Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao is more beautiful, and even a little bit more beautiful. The next moment. Crystal light. It broke through the whole South Gate of the sky directly, sending out dazzling light, extending to the whole court of heaven, the whole East, and finally the whole galaxy. It''s all shrouded This moment. The eyes of countless people can''t help shivering and shaking, especially the top Tianjiao of the heaven level forces on the earth. Their mouths can''t help gaping and staring at the South Tianmen. They never felt it. Such a holy light. But the true God of the universe came! Even if the Lord of the temple is not, the light when he comes to the galaxy is as small as the firefly and the bright moon. Chu Lingxiao is so carrying his hands, deep eyes, still as calm as water, quietly looking at Phoenix jiuxiao and long Bingyao. Light way: "if you insist on half incense, you can use the power of reincarnation fruit to step into the peak of the Seven Realms of the opposite way, and open three thousand acupoints. You have the qualification to crush anyone of the same level." "But as my pet, how can I stop like this?" In an instant. When Chu Lingxiao raised his hand, a huge Chinese character, coagulated out of the sky, facing Phoenix jiuxiao and long Bingyao''s delicate body, slowly pressed down. And at the same time. On a planet in the universe. The sky here is full of bright stars like the moon. It is peaceful and peaceful everywhere. The air is full of soft breath. Stay here. It''s like walking into a real area of no struggle with the world. There was no killing. There was no fight. Only peace. If all the giants of the reincarnation group come here and see the scene here, they will be full of consternation and big eyes. They dare not let go of any corner here and stare at it closely. Finally. The whole face. There was only the most incredible expression left. Because. All the scenes in front of us. Including the great castle, which is floating in the air and exudes the eternal breath, all of them clearly explain what the place is here. Even the characters of the mythical age. They are regarded as legendary places. Only the universal God, Bi Rushi, will live in the shapeless god world! At this moment, there is only the God of the universe. In the castle of the sky. But two very strange voices came out, just like snow and the arrogant young man who broke into the forbidden area of reincarnation. Just. Two at this time. The tone is no longer as cold and aloof as before, but filled with a hint of accident and confusion. "Master biluosi, you are a disciple from the waste universe. You can open 2500 caves, which is really unexpected to both of us." "However, in addition to the whereabouts of the reincarnation empress, there is another thing that we two want to ask. Is there really four heaven acupoints after the opening of the three thousand acupoints?" The next moment. I heard only a very funny laugh, with a positive meaning. It came out. "How can there be four heavenly acupoints? They are all nonsense in the world. You don''t need to pay too much attention to them." Chapter 313 This ancient, yet contemporary style, elegant castle in the air. Now. Apart from pride as snow and the arrogant young man. On the left side. There is also a person with blue skin all over his body, who looks just like a normal creature. It''s just this man. It''s a funny cat head. But even if proud as snow and that young man, it will make the world shaking. At the moment, when facing this creature, his face also showed a little awe, not with the same look of contempt, disdain and ridicule as before when facing all the giants of the reincarnation group. Because. And before them sat the universal God berus. The top of the nine realms of Daoism opened two thousand nine hundred caves. Most of all. Although bilus is the God of the universe. But only when they are in the land of ten thousand boundaries, their ethnic group knows. Bilus, the God of the abandoned universe. Behind us. There are no less ten ethnic groups in the land of ten thousand boundaries, and even the age of their existence is longer than some of the ten ethnic groups. Now. The land of all worlds. Although it is one of the top ten ethnic groups, it stands on the stage of the world and leads the way. But a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. The land of the world is too big. Even the God knows not where the end is, not to mention the land of the world. It traces back to history and which period to reach. But one thing. They are very clear. It''s not the age of myth! Maybe there will be several terrorist giants who can fight with the ten ethnic groups. So. In the land of the world. Even the top ten ethnic groups will not make waves easily. And the two of them belong to the same ethnic group. It has been proved for a long time that the abandoned universe, the pinnacle giant of the so-called destruction of God''s Bi Rushi Daojing, also comes from the world. When the two of them left the world. It happened that an old God worshiping monster of unknown age suddenly rose from a world-famous Forbidden Area. As soon as it was born, Tian nationality, one of the top ten ethnic groups, suffered a huge blow, even the ancestral vein was overturned. All the gods of the Tianzu have joined hands. At last, he forced the terror giant back, but he also paid a great price and directly lost six gods. Afterwards. The Tianzu could not bear to talk about it any more. And the rising terrorist giant turned that forbidden area into a real area that even the top ten ethnic groups dare not invade. You can imagine. The water of the world. How deep. "So, the four heavenly acupoints are really nothing?" The arrogant young man who came with pride like snow was named Xia houxiu. Ancient ethnic groups behind them. Ranked fifth in the world. When he heard biluosi''s very positive tone, he could not choose from his eyebrows, but his mind was slightly balanced. Open two thousand and five caves. Then you can walk across the world and in the same step. Even in the land of ten thousand realms, apart from the ten major ethnic groups, what can be found out is probably no more than ten fingers. If all are on. Three thousand caves. It''s indisputable that it can become the first talent in the world. But the world. I don''t know where it comes from. There is always a rumor about the three words "four heaven acupoints". "Open the four heaven acupoints, and you will have a chance to impact on the God worship." Proud as snow light mouth, cold voice, can not help reverberating in the whole air castle. This is before she left the world. Words that come out. So that she had to imagine, is there really four heaven acupoints? The universe God is as calm as his eyes. He gently picks up a cup of green tea and sips it. Then. Use residual light. Quietly looking at the proud as snow and Xia houxiu, the quiet eyes, flash a little unknown cold awn. With it. Fleeting. Light way: "what else do you want to ask?" The next moment. Xia Hou Xiu''s arrogant face, a light smile, then, slowly stood up. It looks like it. Is ready to leave. "Since elder Bi Rushi doesn''t know the whereabouts of the reincarnated empress, let''s leave first." Biluosi did not speak. Still drinking tea quietly there. He knows. Proud as snow and Xia houxiu, people from all walks of life come to this abandoned universe, not only to look for the ancient gate of reincarnation of the reincarnation female emperor, but also the blood fruit of reincarnation. These two things. Indeed, it is a rare supreme thing for the anti Daoist realm. Especially reincarnation blood fruit. As long as you eat one, it''s like rebuilding your body, fixing all the defects left over in the past, transforming your body and making history strong! Even him. I want to find it. Unfortunately. Although he is the God of the universe, when the reincarnation empress was still there, he had no way to take each other at all. Now he is missing, not to mention the two treasures. "Wait!" But. When Xia Hou was about to leave, the young disciple who was standing behind Bi Rushi suddenly spoke. If there''s an Assyrian here at the moment. I will recognize it. It was the figure that appeared in the sky of their star, the whole body of which radiated a strange light. Behind the red costume. There is an empty word printed! "What? What else can I do? " Looking at this young man in red ancient clothes, whether he is a summer houxiu or proud as snow, his eyes are shining and his heart is slightly shaken. They come from all over the world. Not to mention the most powerful anti Taoism Seven Realms, but the young monks who are qualified to compare with them, at present, only have the same origin of ten ethnic groups. But an abandoned universe. It''s hard to imagine a guy who can open two thousand seven hundred caves and looks about their age. On the one hand, the teaching of biluosi. But the talent of young people is incredible to them. "I hope that if you do anything in this universe, please let go of a planet called arcane." Hou Xiu Xia was stunned. After glancing at each other with pride like snow, a little light pride flashed in his eyes and nodded. Aoru snow cold eyes, quietly staring at the youth for a few seconds, then she also stood up, but before she left, her steps suddenly paused, turned around, asked the universe God bilus. "Master, you gave the eight jails and nine turns to the emperor''s court to the ants, didn''t you?" The company still has no response. Just. Show a hint of meaningful smile next moment. Proud as snow left. When Ao Ruxue''s figure disappears completely in the shapeless divine world, the young man standing behind can''t help asking: "why don''t you tell her the truth, Lord biluosi..." "Kongwu, you need to know that this abandoned universe will soon perish, but before I leave, I want to know the origin of that man." Birushi has a long look. Light way: "since there are people in the world, let them test it." "You''re not afraid, that person will be as proud as snow and Xia houxiu two people, killed?" "Kongwu, you think more about it. The strength of people who come from the world is not so simple." "The man''s combat power is at best equal to that of Xia houxiu, but there is still a long way to go compared with pride like snow." Chapter 314 "Ao Ruxue, do you really think that the old guy of Bi RUSI will not know the whereabouts of the reincarnation empress?" Just left the shapeless god world, Xia houxiu''s expression on his face was instantly restored to the previous arrogance, with a faint sneer on his lips. He turned his head. I have a look at the invisible world. Next. There was a flash of sarcasm in his eyes, and he said coldly: "Bi Rushi, the old guy, I think he also wants to get the reincarnation empress. Those two treasures, if he didn''t say them intentionally, I don''t believe that he has been in this abandoned universe for so many years, he would have no idea?" Proud as snow''s cool face. Still expressionless. For Xia houxiu''s resentment, only a faint reply. "I advise you to go back to the land of the universe, or try to find a way as soon as possible to open other caves. A small abandoned universe can give birth to a world-class Tianjiao like you. Don''t you have any other ideas?" Hear that. Xia Hou Xiu''s face sank immediately. There is no reason to contradict. Yes. Who would have thought. An abandoned universe can give birth to the same level of people who open 2700 caves. It''s really unthinkable. This matter actually exists here, even more unimaginable, and the breath of time is less than that of him. What does this mean? This means that the age of the other party, I''m afraid, is even younger than him, but has reached his level. Just now, in the realm of the invisible gods, all my thoughts are asking about the fate of the reincarnated empress. Now after leaving. Think about it. After knowing it, he could hardly believe it. "Who is this guy?" Hou Xiu Xia has a dignified face. It''s not cold. Then came the proud voice like snow. "Don''t forget that this universe, itself, has some ethnic groups in ten thousand realms. Here, blood has been left behind." Suddenly. Hou Xiu Xia was stunned. "I just watched the man carefully in the shapeless divine kingdom. The blood breath from him was very similar to the land of the world, the group of terror fighting maniacs." Immediately. Hou Xiu Xia is completely silent. See here. Pride, like snow, can''t help snorting. The tone is full of sarcasm. "What? Are you afraid? " You can''t help it. Hou Xiu Xia raised his head directly. Cold channel: "will I be afraid? Proud as snow, you also look down on me too much. An abandoned universe will make me afraid? " "If he could not have been accepted as a disciple by the old guy, Bi Rushi, he would have been worthy to stand at the same height as my Xia Hou Xiu?" Smell the words. Haughtiness is like a sneer on the corner of snow''s mouth. Light way: "in this case, dare to go with me again, reincarnation forbidden area?" In an instant. Their cold eyes flashed a trace of pride and disdain, and a trace of cruelty flashed on their faces. "Why don''t you dare? If you weren''t in a hurry to find the fate of the reincarnation empress, you would have opened 2400 caves and turned them into the eight realms of the rebellious path, which would have become a pool of rotten meat in my hands!" The next moment. The two people''s immortal figure disappears in the boundless universe. Deep in the South Tianmen at this moment. With the Phoenix jiuxiao, longbingyao two perfect, cool and charming body, slowly stand up when. Suddenly. Two heads, respectively stand a phoenix shadow and dragon body, the next moment, was absorbed into the body. The whole galaxy. It was quiet. As if nothing had happened. But now the Phoenix jiuxiao and the Dragon Bingyao have reached an unprecedented level. Four big day acupoints open. Inadvertently. From the body, the magic power that emanates, unexpectedly, contains a complete power of order. If you play a whole mana directly. There are twenty ways. Even if it''s three thousand caves, it''s a venerable old monster. One hit. In one mana. It can also contain 15 orders at most. But at the moment, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are at the top of the seven worlds, so they can Fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, after their rebirth, only feel that they are in an extremely unstable state at the moment, with their blood rolling, just like the hot magma in the volcano, which will erupt at any time and break through their bodies. Two faces. A red and a white. There are signs of physical breakdown. The face is full of wanton blood, so that the faces of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao look like a red flower root coming out of the soil. But these flower roots. Now. But we need to crush the skin directly, let the two body owners burst blood vessels and die. "Lord Master, feng''er, it''s hard, good... " "Master, Bingyao is also uncomfortable." Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao both felt that there were thousands of crawling insects in the blood vessels on their faces, which made them feel extremely itchy. "Do you want to give up all your efforts?" Can''t help but reach out. When you want to catch Rao. There was a faint voice in their ears, which made them bite their thin lips tightly and endure the itching of their faces. Gradually. Their faces are getting redder and redder, but they are not the color produced by the accumulation of blood. Weird. And it looks very dazzling. The next moment. There was only one crack like the opening of a bottle cap. In an instant. The two women''s bodies began to undergo a startling transformation, which was a brand-new gesture that they admired even when they saw the God level old monster. Rejuvenated! It''s not any change. It''s no medicine. It forces its body to degenerate into the way it was when it was young. That''s one. In the true sense of rejuvenation. Even the traces of the past in the long river of time have been erased in an instant, and there is no trace of the past experience. The land of all worlds. It was recorded. There are many ways to take the strongest Road, one of which is the state of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao at the moment, but even the top ten ethnic groups doubt the existence of this supreme way. One of the most important premises. It is to open the four heaven acupoints. The next moment. When Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao open their beautiful eyes, the first sight is Chu Lingxiao standing in front of them at the moment. However, they are very charming, not young, but more mature. "Master" ¡« " but when the two girls looked at Chu Lingxiao, the excitement and infatuation in the beautiful eyes became more and more urgent. They were beautiful and moving, tall and tall, noble and delicate, and half of their bodies were slightly lowered in shame, standing in front of Chu Lingxiao. "Well, not bad." When Chu Lingxiao stroked their heads, they could not help but tremble a little, their pretty faces were full of enjoyment. Just. At the same time. The forbidden area of reincarnation at this moment. But it suffered unprecedented fluctuations. Many reincarnation groups are against the state of the giant, dead, injured, even two against the state of the eight peak, are half kneeling there, full of pain, covering the chest, big mouth dry cough and spit blood. Looking at the front of the two such as the spirit, the gas field is extremely cold figure. Extremely unwilling to spit out three words: "Chu Chu Lingxiao. " Chapter 315 "This Chu Lingxiao again?" Xia Hou''s face was a little startled. The next moment. The reincarnation group, one in his hand and strangled by him, was thrown to one side like garbage. With it. He looked at the pride standing by like snow. Now. Once again, in the face of all the reincarnation groups, they are as proud as snow as a supreme God. In the face of a group of ordinary people, their faces are cold, and their beautiful eyes have no trace of fluctuation. From beginning to end. She didn''t do it. Only Xia houxiu is the only one who can defeat all the reincarnation giants. But it was only Xia houxiu. All out. Even with that black robed middle-aged man, the two rebellious top of the eight realms, they can''t be opponents of each other alone. This taste. It was a great humiliation to them. One is against the Tao and seven borders. They fought at the top of the eight realms. They were only able to resist, and were not qualified to fight back. Youth in front of us. It''s like a tyrant tiger, and the top giants in the whole universe are as vulnerable as sheep. What a shame! They control the whole universe. From the age of myth. Then no one dared to provoke them, without any suspense, and they would die if touched. When the reincarnation queen was still there. Is it the peak? All the terror races hidden in this universe have no courage to show their heads, even to speak loudly in front of their reincarnation group. But now. Two young people of unknown origin. They broke into the forbidden area of reincarnation one after another. For the first time, they destroyed the stone statue of reincarnation, the eternal symbol in their hearts. This time. They were forced directly to ask about the fate of the reincarnated empress. If they didn''t respond, they died alone. This feeling. It makes them feel that there is no difference between them and livestock, and they want to hit the wall in shame. Even under the strong pressure of the other party, they were forced to kneel and kowtow, all of them felt ashamed. What a shame! This feeling. Near collapse. The whole reincarnation forbidden area. Instant. There was a wail. "Empress! If you are still here, when will our reincarnation group suffer such a humiliation! " "Where are you, empress?" But in an instant. A cold hum full of disdain came out from the proud snow mouth. "A group of ants, just your strength, are also worthy of pretending to be strong?" Suddenly. The whole reincarnation forbidden area only hears the voice of pride like snow, full of sarcasm and contempt. "What reincarnation empress, now it seems, is really in vain. Even these people are so vulnerable to attack. They can''t take down a rebellious way and seven situations together." "It seems that there is no need to wait for her to make a move. It''s also an ant!" Bang! Only heard a huge sound of fragmentation, which spread all over the reincarnation forbidden area in an instant. That''s in the eyes of all the reincarnation giants. The stone statue of the reincarnated female emperor as the spiritual symbol of the heart. The next moment. Under the despairing and extremely sad eyes of all the members of the reincarnation group, they were directly smashed by the arrogance like snow with a sneer on their faces. Suddenly. All the rebellious giants in the reincarnation group, like a homeless child who has completely lost his spiritual support, immediately knelt down and rushed to the scattered pieces of reincarnation stone statue. Big cry way: "female emperor!!!" Whether it is the supreme or the middle-aged face of the black robe, it is full of grief and wailing. Look at the stone statue of reincarnation. So was the other hand clapped into the rubble of the ground, only to feel their own inability to the extreme. The two of them are against the peak of the eight realms. They can''t protect the whole reincarnation forbidden area. They can''t even lift their heads when they are hit by a seven realms. At last, they can''t even protect the stone statue of the female emperor. "You!!!" Wushang suddenly raised his head, tightly clenched his teeth, stared at the face of arrogance like snow, his eyes were full of fire, roared in anger: "you have got it, you want to know, why do you want to destroy the stone statue of the female emperor!!!" Just now, if it wasn''t for one of them to be strangled by Xia houxiu, he wouldn''t have disclosed any information about the empress at all. Now I''m still fighting back. Insult them in disguise. There''s no morality at all! Proud as snow tone, still as calm, cold eyes, like a snow in full bloom of ice lotus, extremely cold standing there, as if to say a matter of course. Light way: "I just said let you go, how ever said not to destroy the stone statue of this waste woman?" Bang! Another one. Together with the scattered gravel, are proud as snow disdain of the blow into a pool of ashes. Suddenly. On all faces of the reincarnation group, there was a dead silence, and there was no God in both eyes. They fell to the ground as if they had lost their souls. Murmured: "empress......" Look at this. Proud as snow face, without any fluctuation, the corner of the mouth also showed a faint sneer. "I didn''t expect that there were still people worth caring about. At least she was also the top female tycoon of the anti Taoist environment. However, she disappeared for so many years for an anti Taoist seven realm mole ant who was born in an abandoned universe." A cold hum came out. It is full of ridicule. "It''s ridiculous!" Listen to Ao Ruxue''s mockery of the creators of their reincarnation group. All the reincarnation giants can''t help holding their fists tightly, full of anger and unwillingness. But now. No one can argue. The other side is too strong. This woman. It is definitely stronger than Xiahou Xiu. They can barely cope with it Xia Hou Xiu, with scorn on his face, took back his eyes from all the people in the reincarnation group and said with a cold smile: "where are we going now?" "Find Chu Lingxiao!" Proud as snow face is very calm, a pair of cold proud eyes, but full of cold. "Since that woman, when she disappeared, came a message, it showed that there was only that mole ant at the moment, who might know the whereabouts of that woman." Since that woman. So care about this Chu Lingxiao, then let him die! They didn''t stop for half a second at all. Now I just want to get to the earth as soon as possible. Looking at Ao Ruxue, Xia houxiu, finally left, all the reincarnation group giants, this just came back to God, staggering up from the ground. But on everyone''s face. In addition to endless humiliation, there is only suffocation, anger and grief. "No, we can''t stop them." "These two people must come from the land of all worlds. No one in this universe is their opponent." Say that. The middle-aged black robe, like a deflated ball, feels powerless and unwilling. At this moment, he can do nothing but hold his fists tightly. People in that place. As for the whole universe, it''s like the coming of a real God. "Well, it''s better to open the reincarnation and see what they want to do when they go to the earth." "I hope Chu Lingxiao can live..." Chapter 316 Proud as snow and Xia houxiu. They are all the world-class Tianjiao against the peak of seven realms. Even if they are just in the remote forbidden area of reincarnation. But it didn''t take long. After half incense. It''s already over the Milky way. Through countless stars. The final look. Locked in the earth. But. They did not rush in, but moved their eyes to the abyss below the earth with interest. Eight jails and nine turns to town emperor field! Immediately. Two people''s eyes are bright, and they can''t help but coagulate. "It''s interesting. It''s really eight jails and nine turns to the town court." Xia houxiu''s face changed slightly and grinned. His arrogant face showed a bit of evil, but his vision flashed through the whole earth. First time in reincarnation forbidden area. When observing the earth. It''s impossible to see the whole earth. Now come in person. It really makes people like them feel a bit surprised. This is the field against the sky. They can''t even create. Only those who have the identity of the universe God Bi Rushi, or the old monster who has reached the level of reverence, can be qualified to create. It was meant to revive some real people. But later it was discovered. If a person who has been resurrected from the imperial court with eight prisons and nine turns dies again, he will never be resurrected. There is no chance of reincarnation. So. It''s been more than a hundred thousand years since the ten major ethnic groups in the land of ten thousand boundaries used this kind of thing again. I didn''t expect that. Now. The abandoned universe has such a field of anti sky. Xia Hou Xiu sneered: "it''s so generous that even this level of field has been given to each other. It''s really a sacrifice." Proud as the snow light cold hum. The posture of pure and proud. It''s still there. In their eyes. How can a monk who has abandoned the universe get such an anti sky field. Now I think that from the information from reincarnation forbidden area, the universe God Bi Rushi should have known for a long time that when the reincarnation female emperor disappeared, there was a certain relationship with Chu Lingxiao. This field. They gave it to each other. I want to make friends with it. Just trace the reincarnation empress. "This old man is really a cunning old man." Xia Hou Xiu''s brow is twisted, and his voice is quite dissatisfied. Previously in the nonphasic realm. They asked about Chu Lingxiao several times, but Bi Rushi was a light-hearted man, pretending that he didn''t know anything. This is clear. I don''t want them to know. The relationship between Chu Lingxiao and reincarnation empress, so that you can be safe and stable, and have the chance to get reincarnation fruits! Back and forth. It''s been a long time for them. "I knew how the old man could give up the reincarnation fruit which is very useful in the adverse environment after so many years in the abandoned universe!" "It doesn''t matter, that old guy is covering up and doing so much. In the end, it''s not like he''s fighting for nothing." Pride is like a wave of snow. Under the whole earth, there is an invincible abyss of darkness. All of a sudden, it looks like stars. Just like a bright star river covering it, the whole picture of the eight prisons and nine turns town imperial court instantly captured the eyes of the two people. "In any case, we are not here for the purpose of the eight prisons and nine turns to the town court. After a while, the God will come here. Even if it is biluosi, we must kneel to welcome him." Proud as the voice of snow. It''s like in a cold, silent snow Valley, it''s full of a distant and indisputable meaning, slowly reverberating over the whole galaxy. "Now what we have to do is to let Chu Lingxiao come to see us quickly." "That''s the same." Xia houxiu''s sharp and handsome face suddenly flashed a sinister smile. A pair of eyes are staring at the earth for a long time, suddenly, there is a little greedy light, flash by. Proud as snow seems to see the summer Hou Xiu, at this time in the heart, thinking about something. Cool eyes. After a light glance. Light way: "don''t worry. When you find out the whereabouts of the woman who is reincarnated, the two peerless creatures are yours. I''m sorry for that guy, but I dare not refuse." Immediately. In Xia houxiu''s eyes, there was a glimmer of excitement and urgency. I''m so proud of you. He is now. It''s not about reincarnation. But for the first time in reincarnation forbidden area, when looking at the earth, the two women around Chu Lingxiao. One phoenix and one dragon. The noble temperament, as well as the tall, cold and charming posture, let him have the desire to conquer. Even in the world. He seldom saw such a rare thing. None of them was not a woman of the top ten ethnic groups, who was as proud as snow, unless the gods came out to match her. But I didn''t expect it. There is such a unique beauty in the abandoned universe. "It seems that I have come to the right place!" Xia Hou Xiu clenched his fists secretly, his body was excited and trembled slightly. He couldn''t wait to take Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao as his two peerless treasures and become his eternal forbidden pet. "Only a man like me, the Xia Hou Xiu, deserves to own such things!" Suddenly. Proud as snow interrupted his thoughts. "When do you want to think about it? Did you send him here, or did I send him here? " Hou Xiu Xia''s face. Immediately. A little awkward. I can''t help it. Look changed. Suddenly, there was a hint of irony in their eyes, a tone of condescending and looking down, and said: "I come, I want to let them see for themselves, how incompetent their omnipotent master is in the eyes of Xiahou Xiu!" Whether proud as snow. Or in the heart of Xia houxiu. In the abandoned universe, such a small planet as the earth is not suitable for the monks of the world who are of such status to come in person, only to listen to them. "Chu..." Just as the first word was said, suddenly three figures appeared in his eyes. You can''t help it. Standing on the side of the pride such as snow, cold face, but also slightly changed, showing a trace of doubt. "Well? Know we''re coming? " "I knew we were coming. Is that what came to meet us?" Xia houxiu''s cold and arrogant eyes directly looked at Chu Lingxiao, then subconsciously turned to the back of Chu Lingxiao, the blazing eyes, on the Phoenix jiuxiao and the Dragon Bingyao, who were tall and beautiful, swept and swept again. Just. Next second. Whether it''s Xia houxiu or a pair of cool, ice like snow lotus from the beginning to the end, standing there with pride like snow, their faces suddenly changed, and their pupils narrowed sharply. "How can it be?!" Because. Phoenix nine sky eyes light. After only looking at Hou Xiu in the summer, he stayed for less than five seconds. At the next moment, he knelt on the ground directly. "Master, is this what you call an unexpected guest? Feng''er, I feel so weak. " Xia houxiu: "..." Proud as snow: "..." Reincarnation forbidden area: "..." Chapter 317 All over the galaxy. There was a cold silence. Xia houxiu, as proud as snow, as if petrified, staring straight ahead, gradually, breathing more and more heavy, hurried. One second. Two seconds. There was a huge cold sweat on their forehead. Between these two seconds, they seemed to fall into a cold pool of ten thousand years. Just as they came out, they could not help shivering slightly and were soaked in cold sweat. "Is it really so weak? I''ll try it, too. " Before he knelt on the ground, Xia houxiu understood what was going on. The voice just dropped. This time, it was long Bingyao. Like Phoenix jiuxiao, she only saw a few eyes of pride like snow. A cold light flashed in her beautiful eyes. The next moment. Only heard. Bang. The world''s most proud woman, proud as snow, who opened two thousand eight hundred caves, knelt on the ground without any sign just like Xia houxiu when her legs were soft. "Well, it''s really weak." Proud as snow: "..." Phoenix jiuxiao: "..." Reincarnation forbidden area: "..." Boom! For a moment, she was as proud as snow and cold, and did not eat fireworks. Her eyes were as big as those of a woman''s real God. Her eyes grew wider and wider, and her eyes were full of fear and horror. Her face was unbelievable. Just a few seconds. Xia houxiu almost fainted with fear. His whole body was shaking. This How could it be?! They are world-class Tianjiao, born in ten ethnic groups. They come here to experience the abandoned universe and overlook all the anti Daoism situations. Even the reincarnation group is humiliated and bowed by them. The two anti Daoism peaks are not their opponents. On a small planet. Unexpectedly Unexpectedly!!! Proud as snow, Xia houxiu two people, psychological defense line, just like the dam of breaking dike, completely collapsed. They kneel in the void. Now it''s like riding a roller coaster. The twists and turns make their scalp numb, their whole body sweaty and their face white. Reincarnation forbidden area. We are using reincarnation to watch a group of giants in the galaxy scene in real time, their eyes are as big as eggs. All the people''s bodies were frozen in place, their mouths were wide open, and their faces were stunned. The black man is middle-aged. Millions of years. They all advocated to give up the protection of Chu Lingxiao. For this reason, he often quarreled with the Supreme Master until fighting. But now. He only felt that he had been ignorant to the extreme for millions of years, just like a clown. All of them are reincarnated. I can''t cope with it. The guy who can''t beat by one person is actually suppressed by two female slaves around Chu Lingxiao after a few random glances! How far has this come! These two maids will not be the existence of opening three thousand caves! This moment. The whole reincarnation forbidden area is quiet and can''t hear a sound. It''s not just middle age in black. The mouth is open, enough to swallow a light bulb. Looking at this scene over the galaxy, the whole person has been stupefied, wryly smiling, dumb, helpless, self mocking, different expressions, in just one second, all revealed on his face. At first. He also insisted on protecting Chu Lingxiao. Even. In order to complete the order sent by the empress when she disappeared, the reincarnation group broke up and became two factions in the five million years. It''s because of whether to continue to protect Chu Lingxiao. There are quarrels every day. For this reason. When the ghost dream of the emperor of heaven fell, he knew that Chu Lingxiao must have been exposed. Hurry to the abyss of the universe. Warning that the terror witch who was held down by the reincarnation of the empress, afraid that one day, the abyss witch will break the seal and come out to devour Chu Lingxiao. But now it seems. He How ignorant and ridiculous he is! Such a person. Do you need their reincarnation team to protect it?! There is no corner of the mouth, full of uncontrollable wry smile. In my heart, I can''t help murmuring: "female emperor, why did you send this order at the beginning?" In fact, the supreme misinterpreted the words of reincarnation. She is not let reincarnation group protect Chu Lingxiao at all. But hope reincarnation group. Can be tied together with Chu Lingxiao, so that she is not in the day, the reincarnation group is still the reincarnation group. Unfortunately. The reincarnation group didn''t understand that. Relying on the controller of the whole reincarnation of the universe, even seeing them against the Tao, we should be frightened. Subconsciously, Chu Lingxiao''s strength cannot be superior to the whole reincarnation group. This is a monster! Super monster! Even the two maids and slaves they collected were so out of their reach that they could do anything No, follow the eye, and suppress the two Tianjiao from that legendary place! Chu Lingxiao as the master My mother. At this moment, all the people in the whole reincarnation group, with a sudden tremor of their bodies, were all in a cold sweat, and their tongues were almost knotted. "God! The legendary god! He... He is a god! " Only that which has been the whole universe, as the realm in the legend, should match Chu Lingxiao! But now. Only arrogant as snow, Xia houxiu two people''s hearts, scared has been six gods, pale as paper, the whole body has never stopped shaking. What a god! What kind of God! In just a few days, I was able to turn two little emperors into Even they can''t see through. I only looked at them a few times. I can''t resist any more! This root is not only three thousand repair points open, there should be strength, Tian acupoints, must be Tian acupoints! Is it the heaven acupoint in the legend. It really exists! Boom! This moment. Proud as snow, Xia houxiu two people, face palpitation and panic, a moment of strong throat saliva. An abandoned universe in their eyes. An area they''ve never seen. Born out of heaven acupoints, the impact of history of strong posture of people! This is a realm that even worships God and avoids taboos! "Master, what shall I do with them?" Boom! In a word, the two people who were scared on the spot were all soft. Just all my thoughts are on it. Forget the real horror! It''s a person who turns the little emperor against the Seven Realms of Taoism and opens three thousand acupoints and four heaven acupoints! "Here This... " Xia houxiu''s brain is blank and his teeth are numb. It''s not just them. A very serious mistake has been made in the whole world. "The man killed!" Before Xiahou Xiu could get back to his mind, the faint voice in his ear made his pores open. Just about to say that he came from one of the ten ethnic groups in the land of all kingdoms, his body instantly turned to ashes. Hiss! Look at this. Proud as snow, a pair of cool and beautiful eyes, no longer have the high posture of the ice gorgeous goddess of the world who does not eat fireworks between people, the eyes are crazy and trembling, and can''t help but take a breath of cool air. The ten greatest ethnic groups have no offspring. He said to kill! "Master, what about this woman?" The voice just dropped. Not waiting for aorushi to react, his white and beautiful jade neck has been firmly covered by a gold collar. The next moment. A long chain appeared on Chu Lingxiao''s hand. In an instant. Proud as snow, her face is full of shame and anger, but when she suddenly raised her head, suddenly a pair of plain, cold eyes, opposite her eyes, instantly let her a heart tremble. "I, it''s just one Dog! " Chapter 318 Chu Lingxiao left. Back to earth. Over the Milky way, peace was restored and there was no one. But the distant forbidden area of reincarnation. Through the reincarnation, looking at all the reincarnation group, all the rebellious state giants face, a dead silence, sluggish, you look at me, I look at you, can''t say a word at all. What else can this say? In their eyes, the two invincible Seven Realms, even the two female slaves of Chu Lingxiao, can be suppressed at will, without any resistance, let alone killed. That previously unbridled ridicule reincarnation of the cold woman. It''s more like landing on all fours. Just like a beauty dog, Chu Lingxiao used a chain to cover his neck, knelt under his body and left. "I hope he lives..." At the thought of the previous worried words, Wushang felt helpless for a moment, just wanted to find a hole to drill in, blushed and helpless. This kind of character. Need them to worry? They used to be ridiculous. It''s funny that they just feel like a frog in the well. One leaf blinds the eye. I don''t know the height of the earth. "Supreme..." The middle-aged black robe smiled bitterly, his face was full of unspeakable self mockery. Looking at the top around him, he could not speak a word at the moment. All around the reincarnation group against the road giant. The same is true. They understand now. I''m afraid that the stone statue of reincarnation lady standing on the universe of thousands of regions was taken away by Chu Lingxiao at the beginning, otherwise, who else could be under their eyes "We are really redundant." He lost his mind and looked up over the reincarnation forbidden area. His mouth was full of bitterness. He sighed helplessly and spread the whole reincarnation forbidden area. "Here This is the real strong one. One day when he exists, the universe will be safe. "Br > is full of helplessness. An ironic sigh. Let black robe middle-aged and so on reincarnation group all people, all could not help but face ashamed lowered the head. All along. Their reincarnation group exists as a protection of the whole universe. Even they think. They are the protectors of the whole universe. If they fail one day, this universe, without any dispute, will become a ruin. But now it seems. They are just babies in their infancy. They are protected by others, but they don''t know themselves. It''s ironic that they worry about each other in turn "Alas, let''s reopen the reincarnation places all over the universe..." This day. The place of reincarnation created by the emperor has lost the ability to reincarnate the monks, but on this day, it is back on track. Countless emperors. They are all in a fog. I don''t know what happened to them. When they lost their function in the reincarnation place, they were all in a daze, and now they are back to normal, even more at a loss. What''s the matter Deep in the south gate. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao stand respectfully beside Chu Lingxiao. Don''t dare to have extra moves. But looking at Chu Lingxiao''s hand holding the chain as proud as snow, they did not know why, blushing, and their delicate body trembled slightly. Look at the collar around her neck. There is a trace of envy in my heart. Master I haven''t held them like this. But now. Pride is like snow''s heart. All the viscera are boiling. The delicate body of Qi is trembling. There is an impulse to spit blood. The cool face is red with shame and anger. The face is blue and red. She is a land of all worlds. The proud daughter of the proud family of the top ten ethnic groups is in this abandoned universe. She is led by the dog like other people, kneeling on all fours, wagging her tail and begging for mercy. Is this a dream? If it''s a dream. Let her wake up quickly! Pride as snow can no longer bear such humiliation. Raise your head violently. Press down the strong fear in your heart, look at Chu Lingxiao coldly, and clench your thin lips. The tone is full of anger, but with a trembling voice of fear: "you Do you know what you''re doing! " No mercy. He killed Xia houxiu. She was also regarded as a dog, a goddess of all worlds, who led her all the way from the sky of the galaxy to here. Period. Just like strolling around, walking in the sky, she is also watched by countless ants on the earth who are regarded as microbes in her eyes, pointing and commenting on her wantonly. That sense of shame. Let Ao Ruxue bite her teeth tightly, almost collapse, and bear the last trace of dignity, without screaming out. Just. Her movement at the moment, however, is still like a dog. Her body is not controlled by herself. She has been shaking under Chu Lingxiao''s body all the time. That kind of look is as shameful as flattering her master. She is the goddess of the world! Born in the land of Ten Kingdoms, Wang Ao''s family is one of the top ten ethnic groups! Long live. Then she opened two thousand and eight hundred people to repair the cave. In the future, she will visit the God and become a gorgeous woman king. But now, she is like a dog under a man, uncontrolled, begging for mercy! "Let go of me! Let go of me This moment. Ao Ruxue completely collapsed. Her cold eyes were full of panic and uneasiness. She shook her head with all strength, but her cold and beautiful face added a sense of desolation and beauty. Except for the head. The whole body seemed not to belong to her at all, shaking wildly. One of her biggest fears now. Not dead. But by the people of the world, see her at the moment. "Let go of me!!!! Otherwise, I...... " "Do you want to say, otherwise, you will not let me go?" Proud as snow: "..." "Why, every mole ant, say so?" Proud as snow: "..." Suddenly. Proud as snow in the beautiful eyes, full of dullness, eyes fluttering, tightly staring at the calm Chu Lingxiao face, heart as if a storm. This man! She came from Wang Ao''s family! How could it be! "Please let me go..." Proud as snow, she lost all the resistance in her heart. Beautiful eyes wandered. She wanted to let Chu Lingxiao let her go in another way. She begged crazily: "as long as you let me go, you can do anything. Please, please!!" "Is it a shame to be my dog?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "ask them if you want to be led by me." Immediately. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are both coquettish and trembling. They don''t even want to think about it. They are very excited. They reply with a mosquito like trill: "think ¡«" proud as snow: "..." They are the emperor who Chu Lingxiao accepted as his daughter''s favorite. For humans. It may be very humiliating. But for them, I only think that this is the performance that Chu Lingxiao pays more attention to them. Chapter 319 Look at Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao. Even willing to let Chu Lingxiao lead like a dog, proud as snow completely messy, brain a short circuit. You two can''t help but open the three thousand cultivation points and Tianjiao points, which can impact the female dignitary of Shi Qiang''s posture. Even if the female pet is so humble "We are humble. We only treat the Lord The master is vile. " Feng jiuxiao, said long Bingyao. Her body trembled and her face crimson. Proud as snow: "..." As the land of all worlds. Wang Ao, one of the top ten ethnic groups, is the proud daughter of Wang Ao''s family. From life. It is one of the most honorable people in the whole world. Open two thousand eight hundred caves. More let her ascend the person Wang Ao family female monarch''s position. Looking forward to the same generation. She can stand at the same height, never more than five fingers. Open two thousand nine hundred caves. Like the universe God bilusi, he can control a whole universe, and open three thousand repair caves. No one in the old generation can compare with him. People in the same generation can only look and sigh. They are destined to step into the God worship, stand on the world, and have the opportunity to fight for the supremacy of the world. And now. Two women who open the four heaven acupoints. So shameless. Willing to let Chu Lingxiao lead like a dog! Proud as snow, the whole world view has collapsed, and her eyes are red in an instant. Such a beautiful woman is a waste of her body and her qualification to impact the world of history. Her heart was bitter. "What''s the matter with the world? The woman who opens the four heaven acupoints doesn''t cherish her body. It''s a state that even the God should envy." But then. A picture suddenly appeared in her eyes. It was a tall girl sitting on the Lingxiao temple, with noble and cold body. She was wearing a purple emperor''s robe, tall and cold. Suddenly. I haven''t waited for proud snow to react. The girl''s tall and delicate body seemed to be transparent. In an instant, there were dense spots of light on her body. Hundred! Hundreds! Thousand! See this. This moment. Proud as snow, beautiful eyes stare straight, can''t help but open their mouth, face dull and unbelievable. Lose color in silence. With trill: "three Three... Three thousand caves. " In the picture, the maiden in purple dress is also a person who has three thousand caves. How could this happen?! Three thousand caves. Are they all rotten streets! But the next scene. But let her gape, eyes light, instant crazy shiver up, together with the whole body, can not help shivering. Only see. There are four characters in the body of the girl in the purple dress! "Here This is the heaven acupoint! " Pride is like snow, and all faces are pale. But the next moment. The whisper in her ear made her whole body shiver in an instant. "One thing, I want to tell you, my two darlings Only one day''s acupoint has been opened. " In an instant. Proud as snow, his face suddenly changed, and his hair stood up. Just opened a day acupuncture point! How could it be?! How strong is the battle power of a heavenly acupoint? Just a few eyes, she did not have any resistance! The girl in purple dress in that picture Four! Four heaven acupoints! As soon as he reached the emperor''s realm, he opened all the four heaven acupoints! "Don''t you always want to find the reincarnation lady? At this moment, she is right in front of you. " Proud as snow: "..." "The most talented woman in the world, is now qualified?" Proud as snow: "..." ¡­¡­ The apotheosis. Castle in the air. The universe God is so comfortable that he sits there and sips a strong ancient tea. Then. Nodded with satisfaction. Put the tea cup on the table next to it. Light way: "Kongwu, your skill of making tea has finally gained some insight." The young man standing next to him, dressed in red ancient clothes and standing proudly, named Kongwu, reluctantly loosened his shoulders and sighed. He complained in a tone of voice: "Mr. bilus, can you please stop me doing such a small thing as making tea?" Bang! Just. As soon as the young man finished speaking, he got up and knocked his head severely. The young man showed his teeth and rubbed his head. "I''ve told you many times that tea ceremony can temper your temperament. You Assyrians are born to be a group of fighting maniacs, but because of this, it will also become a fatal weakness when you fight with others." With her hands on her back, biluosi walked out of the castle slowly, looking indifferent. Her cold black eyes first looked to the direction of reincarnation forbidden area, then to the galaxy. Pupil microcoagulation. I don''t know if those two guys have found Chu Lingxiao now. I hope that Chu Lingxiao can be more restrained. Don''t get angry with them The apotheosis. At the edge of the universe, the nearest area is only the monument forbidden area of the mythological age. With his realm, you can see the reincarnation forbidden area at most, and the galaxy far away is a blur. He knows that, too. Aoru snow and Xiahou correction came to the abandoned universe through the space gap there. Originally. Space crossing. It''s a felony! But for some of the most powerful races, it''s nothing more. Chu Lingxiao is a human being. Although in comprehensive ability, he can''t compare with the disciple he received now. But it''s also a world-class cultivation genius, which can be compared with the descendants of ten ethnic groups such as Xia houxiu. "Unfortunately, there is no good master." Bi Rushi sighed. He is selfish. But. I also think that Chu Lingxiao, a human being, is really rare to be able to go to this stage only by himself. "Mr. biluosi, can you knock me a little lighter next time?" Kong Wu rubs his head and comes out of the castle. "You little boy!" Bi Rushi just reached out and wanted to knock. She shook her head and put it down. It seems that the temperament of the assassins cannot be destroyed by him. Forget it, let it develop. "Empty..." But just then. Bi Rushi''s face suddenly changed. He felt a deep sense of fear from his heart. The myth forbidden area from afar came to him, which made his body suddenly tremble. "This is!" A brush. The blue such as Si''s vision, looked at the past. The next moment. The appearance of a scene, straight let his pupil, can''t help but a fierce contraction. There came the golden light, and the whole dark and boundless myth forbidden area was suddenly dazzling, and the Holy Spirit spread all over the world, and even his invisible divine world was subject to fluctuation. Nine giant golden dragons, flying out of the myth forbidden area, are inviolable. What shocked him even more was that. Nine claws! It''s a God. It''s a show! "The universe God is green like the division, still can''t come to see you soon!" The faint voice came from the ear, which directly made Bi Rushi''s body stiff and instantly reflected. This moment. Even the voice. It''s all changed. Shivering into one. "Empty Kongwu, come on, let me see you! " Chapter 320 As a disciple of the universe God biluosi, he is also a person who opens two thousand seven hundred caves in this abandoned universe. Empty enlightenment asks itself. Who in the whole universe knows more about the world than him? But when he saw biluosi''s look of panic and horror, he was also dumbfounded. A face of ignorance. It was the first time that he saw the universe God bilus, and even his body was shaking. "Mr. Bi Rushi......" I haven''t waited for him to come back. Bi Rushi has turned into a streamer, flying towards the myth forbidden area. Period. Notice that Kong Wu has not kept up. Hurry back. Roaring at him: "Kongwu, what are you still waiting for!!! Please keep up with me! " The body of Kong Wu suddenly shakes. When I saw Bi Rushi''s face, I had never been dignified and serious. I dare not slack any more, and I hurriedly followed behind. "Lord bilus, who is coming?" "Don''t talk to me later. I''m afraid the person who comes here is a God." Blue as the color of the eyes light constantly shaking. It''s not that he''s out of control. He didn''t even think about it. One day, there will be a God coming to this abandoned universe. These people, standing in the land of the world, have been enjoying the land of the world for many years. The incense worshipped by countless people can be regarded as the ancestor of the friars. If you don''t move, you will. Even the order of the universe must give way. God comes. The land of all worlds should tremble by three points. If it is not a mythical forbidden area, there is an inexplicable terror order here, which suppresses this area. Only by the breath just coming from the God, it can crush nine days and ten places. All monks in this universe can''t stand to respect the divine power and bow down in this direction. "Who will it be?" The figure of biluosi has already entered the forbidden area of myth. But his brow. However, as the nine golden dragons get closer and closer, they become more and more wrinkled, and there is a frightening figure in his heart that makes him shudder. In front of his eyes. It''s a huge floating mat in the air, which exudes the most sacred breath. There''s a layer of gold curtain around, so that it can''t see who is inside. And nine mighty golden dragons. Around. That''s what bilus noticed. Unexpectedly, all of them have reached the Seven Realms of Daoism, and there are two thousand and six hundred acupoints in the body. This is a big rebel. Even in the land of the world, they are the ancestors of a famous sect. At this moment, they are willing to act as livestock and pull sedans for them! Rao is Jasper. See you now. The heart can not help a burst of fear, respectfully lowered his head, eyes light tremble, can not help but swallow a saliva. When I saw disciple Kong Wu, I was still in a dazed and green shape, standing there staring at the front, looking at him constantly. On the spot, biluosi was frightened. She broke out in a cold sweat and quickly whispered: "if you don''t hurry, lower your head!" "No need, bilusi, your disciple. It''s not a rare cultivation genius to be able to cultivate in this abandoned universe to such a degree." A faint voice. As if the nine sky god thunder sounded, you yuan, vicissitudes of life, empty silence, the whole myth of the forbidden area, are not from a shock. "You don''t have to be so polite to me." The voice just dropped. In the golden gauze curtain, there suddenly appeared a long, ethereal, and boundless figure. There were inexplicable mountains and rivers between hands and feet. The stars reflected around, making the figure look very mysterious. The next moment. The whole myth forbidden area, those huge meteorites as high as mountains, turned into ashes. Biluosi quickly raised her head. He looked at the figure with awe on his face. "You disciple, do you have the blood of those fighting maniacs in your body?" The figure hidden in the golden gauze curtain is like a God in the world. When biluosi faces him, he is just a mortal. He can only stand there respectfully and listen. He nodded in a hurry. I can see it. The other side should be Wang Aojia, the super ruthless person who dares to break into the forbidden area of the world alone in the rumor, and finally can retreat all over the body - aotianzun! I didn''t expect Wang Ao''s family. It was this man who came here in person. It seems that the abandoned universe, as described in the legend, contains earth shaking secrets. That figure. Still so ethereal. No appearance. But it has made biluosi''s state of mind tremble. It''s too strong. He feels a breath from the other side, and then he can break his body in an instant. "Like ice, I haven''t seen the cosmos." The next moment. I saw a snow in white, quite with the Queen''s noble temperament of women, came out, eyes like water, but with a touch of cold. This is a woman with a very fierce aura, and no one else can tolerate a trace of blasphemy, but there is a beautiful cold and beautiful eyes, and a tall and delicate body that exudes a charming atmosphere from the bones. Although a woman is wearing a white dress, it is the kind of robe and white dress that can land on the ground. Wearing a purple gold phoenix crown makes this iceberg like woman look inviolable. Even if it is in the head, only the empty understanding of the two words of fighting, the moment when I saw the woman appeared, I couldn''t help but rise a trace of wonder. But bilus. But the eyes of a fierce coagulation, a flash of fear. This woman. It looks very young. However, like the God of the universe, he has opened up the nine realms of the nine directions of the nine directions of the nine directions! "As proud as ice, I''ve seen you before." The woman bowed slightly, then stood to one side without expression. But that''s it. But let biluosi have a kind of flattered feeling, hurriedly respond, nodded. People are proud of their families. There is such a level of proud girl! "Rubing, you go to this abandoned universe to see where your sister is now, and bring her back." "This abandoned universe is really extraordinary. The myth forbidden area has existed for such a long time, but it can suppress the worship of God." The whole myth forbidden area. As soon as the voice fell, there was a cold silence. The next moment. Proud as ice figure, has disappeared in place. Bi Rushi opens her mouth and wants to tell Ao Rushi where she is now, but when she thinks of the other side''s realm, she can''t help but feel that she has to stand aside respectfully. But. He really wants to know how Chu Lingxiao is now when he comes back proud as snow. As Wang Aojia''s hidden cultivation of Wang NV. This is the first time for aoru ice to be born, and she has only deep dislike and disdain for this abandoned universe. She just wants to find her sister aoru snow and return to the myth forbidden area. Soon. Near the Milky way, she found a breath of pride like snow. Just. As soon as she stepped into the vicinity of the earth, she saw a strange man in a white suit, like her, walking out of the earth with a long chain. The next moment. When I saw the end of the chain, landing on all fours, like a dog, begging for mercy to the man and holding who it was, the whole person stayed in place for a moment. "Come, give me a shout." "Wang ¡«" proud as ice: "" She, standing near the lonely earth, is in a mess. Chapter 321 The sister in her eyes. From childhood, like her temperament, her sister, who is extremely indifferent to things, people and noble temperament, has failed to do so no matter to any opposite sex or even to respect God Cheap! A scene in front of us. Let pride be like ice. It''s going crazy. God! What on earth did she see! Is this God kidding her?! Her sister. Wang Ao''s family is going to visit the elder sister of a female monarch in the future. Now. In an abandoned universe, above the Milky way, in public, on all fours, kneeling there. There is no shame. Let a strange man in white lead them with a long chain! Stand there as proud as ice. The whole man was frozen there. Rao is such a cold character. At the moment, the corners of her mouth are convulsed, her face is dumb, and she feels a sense of dizziness. "How is it, how does it taste?" "Please Please, let me go quickly. I know it''s wrong. I''ll change it later. I''ll change it later. " I look at my sister as proud as snow. Kneeling under the man, begging without dignity. Pride like ice is from fear to doubt. At last, when she comes back to her mind, she can''t help holding her fists tightly and biting her teeth. Her face is extremely cold for a moment, and her eyes are full of anger. "Proud as snow!!!" The next moment. All over the galaxy, there was a voice of pride, ice cold, and anger. This is Wang Ao''s family. The secret cultivation of the peerless female. His talent. She is ten times more proud and excellent than her elder sister. Although she has no younger sister, she has already opened two thousand nine hundred caves. She is destined to step into the veneration of God and achieve the fame of eternal beauty in the future. But for the first time. Step into the abandoned universe. I saw that my sister was as proud as snow, and as a noble son of Wang Ao''s family, she made such a mean move that only those dirty brothel women in the world could make under men. Truly she is proud of her family. The face of the ages. Now. In this abandoned universe, it''s completely lost! Cold. There was no sound of emotion. In an instant, it reverberated around the earth. After hearing this very familiar voice, I fell on all fours on the ground, kneeling in the pride of snow. Suddenly, my body shook violently, and my face was flustered and uneasy. The next moment. Ashamed even dare not raise his head. She knows. My sister who has the appearance of a lady has come. Even when she saw her sister, she would like to come from her heart. Here we are! She saw what she was like now! For a moment. Proud as snow''s heart is gray and her face is pale. One of the things she worries about most is finally coming! "Look up at me, proud as snow!" Wearing a white robe on the ground, he was as proud as ice, with no expression on his face. All of them were cold. Cool eyes. Braved the slightest undisguised anger, straight to the proud as snow. As if at the moment. The pride in her eyes is like snow, not her sister at all. But a sinner who insults her people, Wang Ao''s family, is a disgrace and a vile daughter! This moment. Proud as ice, the noble and peerless empress temperament is even colder, even inhumane. It doesn''t look like a sister at all. But she''s the same sister. In a pair of beautiful eyes, there is only a cold light and anger, staring at the proud voice like snow: "look up, look at me! Proud as snow!!! " Proud as snow can''t stand it. The ashamed face turns red, and looks up uneasily. It''s close and full of strength. There''s a wry smile on the face. It''s like a guilty conscience. Weak looks proud as ice. Cried out: "sister Sister, you... " But she didn''t finish. Just be proud as ice directly, merciless interrupted. "Shut up, you don''t deserve to call me that!" A cold voice. At the moment, except for endless anger, there is no feeling in it. "As proud as snow, you have left all the faces of our Wang Ao''s family behind, and you have done such a dirty and vile thing!" Satire. Even the tone, with a trace of killing. "Pride is like snow. I can hide it for you, but when you come back to the land of the world, you will give me the right to quit King Ao''s house!" "Now you are not worthy to be my son!" Land on all fours. Kneeling in the pride of snow. Completely lost. In my heart, I was so bitter that I couldn''t refute at all. I could only lower my head and laugh at myself. Immediately. Pride as ice has never looked at pride as snow again. At this moment, what pride as snow looks like has nothing to do with her. She cares now. It''s just Wang Aojia, the sacred and inviolable supreme dignity! She''s the ultimate woman of the future. Never allow such a thing to happen to your family! What''s more, she is Wang Aojia! Immediately. As proud as ice, those cold eyes fell directly on Chu Lingxiao. The fierce cold wind suddenly rose around her. There was a huge snow storm over the whole galaxy. This man! How dare she take Wang Ao''s heirs under her body? It''s impossible to describe them with impunity. A complete lunatic! Cold eyes. Tightly staring at Chu Lingxiao, suddenly, the extremely cold tone came out from the proud snow mouth. "If you can subdue pride like snow, you should be like me. It''s an inverse nine realm that has opened two thousand nine hundred caves." Hear that. Proud as snow fiercely raised his head, looked at proud as ice, shaking his head hard. But proud as ice eyes. She''s long gone. I couldn''t see her reminder at all. "Those who abandon the universe dare to humiliate our Wang Aojia, you..." Suddenly. Proud as snow, straight to proud as ice, shouting: "stop! Step on it! How far is it!!! " "Shut up! There''s no place for you to talk now! The shame of your own Wang Aojia! " Proud as snow: "..." But proud as ice wants to go back to the next time. I can only hear it. Light two sentences of dialogue. "Get her." "Yes, master." I haven''t waited for pride to react. The next moment. She only saw a woman dressed in blue, with a noble and cool temperament. She only looked at her a few times. Bang! She knelt directly on the ground, shrouded in the wind and snow around her body, and disappeared without trace. "All right, master." See this. Pride is like snow with a bitter face. I don''t know what to say. "Let you go, don''t go, now do you know why?" Proud as ice: "..." Chapter 322 A face-to-face effort. She was so proud that she knelt down! How could it be?! In just a few seconds. There are three different expressions on the face with pride like ice and noble temperament like a queen. Appalled! Unbelievable! And pride like snow general confusion! "Here It''s impossible! This... How can it be! " The pride of kneeling in the void is like ice, and the whole face changes again and again until you are stunned. Looking at the Dragon Bingyao in front of you, your mouth is wide, and your eyes are shaking. He kept saying: "no Impossible! This... It''s impossible! " The heart suddenly set off a storm. Shocked the whole body. It''s all numbing. I can''t believe it happened to her proud body. She is as proud as ice! Opened two thousand nine hundred female dignitaries, the land of ten thousand realms, Wang An''s Secret cultivation of the peerless daughter. But it''s been done. In a few eyes, it was suppressed! Still a young woman like her. Ao Ruxue''s hard struggle belongs to the dignity of the daughter of heaven. She is not allowed to kneel on the ground and clench her teeth one day. She is extremely ashamed and angry: "this It''s impossible! It''s impossible! " Even in the land of all kingdoms, a strong person like her can suppress her in a few eyes. What''s more, she can''t accept it. The other side''s realm! Even lower than her. The ants of the abandoned universe. He was in the opposite direction. Then she, the peerless daughter of the world, was suppressed without any effort! "Ah!!!" Proud as ice desperately shouting. She is more proud than her elder sister. Although she looks like a weak daughter, she is more dignified and wild than men. Next moment. She was completely confused. Even if she works hard, the golden blood in her body surges wildly, but she can''t let her body move, even if it doesn''t feel at all. The whole body. Suppressed to death. It''s like rigidity. "Here It''s impossible! " This moment. Proud as ice, a pair of cold and beautiful eyes, have been shaking and staring at the front, standing long Bingyao, just like the cognition of the abandoned universe, suddenly collapsed. After all! What a monster! "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!!! Impossible! " Proud as ice completely lost her temper. A generation of empress''s temperament suddenly disappeared. In the sky of this huge galaxy, she never gave up the struggle. The white jade neck desperately wanted to lift it up and shouted. She''s a woman! She is the queen of Wang Aojia! How can we kneel down to the microbes in the abandoned universe! "Give me a lift! Get up Looking at my sister''s pride as ice, I was deeply shocked and totally lost my sense when I was stimulated. I knelt down there with pride as snow and a wry smile. I felt five flavors mixed in my heart, which was very unpleasant. But. At the neck. A slight pull. Even more let her heart full of fear and uneasiness. But just then. The change has come to light. A very palpitating force seems to be waking up little by little, which immediately makes the pride as big as snow, and raises his head with a brush. Only see. Proud as ice. There was a wisp of golden breath, breaking through the top of the head and floating there. At last, those breath turned into a figure with hands on its back, which looks incomparably great. Indifferent eyes. Straight to longbingyao. It seems to be able to look down upon the world, invincible and invincible. The cold eyes of the vicissitudes of life are filled with a very strong sense of oppression. Look. It seems to be the same as the pride at the moment, but no matter the posture or the aura, it is more noble and cold. "This is!" I can''t believe it. "The future!" It is said that Wang Ao''s family is the inheritance left by the king. What is the king of man? Any human race. All must be respected existence! It''s a real land of all worlds, a powerful historical figure who can really impact the ultimate realm. The blood of the king. Call for the future. Only those who are truly recognized by Wang''s blood can be summoned. I thought it was just a rumor, but now it appears, and it still appears on my sister''s proud body! Long Bingyao was also slightly shocked. Only Chu Lingxiao''s face is still calm as usual. "Ha ha ha ha ha!!!! I summoned the future body, my future body, actually opened three thousand repair acupoints! " Proud as ice fiercely raised her head. At the moment, her eyes were extremely excited. She only felt that there was no way to be an absolute human. She was still the noble Queen. I feel that I can finally look up. There was a flash of anger. Look straight at longbingyao. "Now, I see how you can suppress me!" Just. She didn''t notice that her sister was proud as snow. When she heard that she said her future body was to open three thousand acupoints, her expression changed instantly. Just a face of consternation, looking forward to. Immediately. It''s gone! The next moment. Her legs knelt down again, and the golden figure of the great bank behind her turned directly into ashes. Proud as ice: "..." Proud as snow with a wry smile. She knew it would be. Three thousand caves. If it had been in her eyes, it would have been the most shining star, but now, it''s not enough. Think of this. Pride is more bitter than snow. These days. In the end, in this abandoned universe, what has been experienced, three thousand repair caves and other levels, have all been eclipsed. "I thought it was something special. It''s too weak." Proud as ice: "..." "Master, I knew it was so boring, so I would not open the second acupoint." The second acupoint? But subconsciously. Proud as ice a chaotic brain, this just notice long Bingyao, unexpectedly shouting in front of the man, for the master! This female monster! Call a man and be the master! The previous attention has always been on long Bingyao. When the real reaction comes, she is as proud as ice in a cold sweat on the spot and shivers fiercely. "Lord Master, the female monster of this level is shouting this man for the master...... " This moment. The Phoenix crown on longbingyao''s head fell off. In an instant, the whole person knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao, without any resistance of the empress, completely stupefied. "Like ice, it''s not that I lost Wang Aojia''s face, it''s that you don''t know what I went through at all. Xia houxiu died, and the two emperors, in just a few days, became the Seven Realms of Daoism and opened two Tianjiao points." Proud as ice: "..." "It''s said that the reincarnation empress didn''t open three thousand acupoints at all, but four heaven acupoints." Proud as ice: "..." The wind blows. No voice. This moment. Proud as ice face, only the endless dullness, and that let her whole body, are suddenly trembling light voice. "Cut these two people to the ancient king Xiuwei and hang them here until they are consumed by the chaos of the universe and their bodies and ashes!" Chapter 323 "Huh?" Suddenly, a voice of light doubt came out from the depths of the myth forbidden area. "Why have you been so long? Not back yet? " In the golden curtain. Sitting with knees crossed, it is like immortal mountain. The slender figure sitting there is slightly shaking. Just a moment. Further away, the meteorite belt turned to ashes. Standing next to the universe, the God Bi Rushi''s eyes quiver, but he looks more respectful and dare not make a sound. It''s too strong. Respect God. If you really have the right to enjoy the land of the world, countless incense tributes. Every move. Unexpectedly, it can cause a sudden surprise around. Compared with it, it is almost like a human being. Blue as the heart of the Department. Full of sighs. "This is the most powerful group in the world." And standing beside him, Kong Wu is still as careless as before, staring at the golden curtain, wondering what the slender figure looks like. From the sound. I can hear that. The other side should be a very young man. One second. Two seconds. Time. Soon after a full breath of incense, but still not proud of the snow, proud of the ice back figure, at this time, the slender figure, face slightly wrinkled. Not from the light mouth asked: "bilus, you know the most about this abandoned universe. Do you know where aorushi has gone?" Respect the word of God. Biluosi, who dared to cover up, quickly lowered himself and replied in a very respectful voice: "she seems to have gone to the galaxy with Xia''s offspring, a planet called Earth." "Descendants of Xia nationality? You mean the little Xia houxiu? " "Yes, sir." Voice down. The whole forbidden area of myth is silent. For a long time. Then a faint voice came out. "Duanyun, go and have a look." The next moment. In the golden gauze curtain, a middle-aged man wearing a black robe and elegant temperament came out. But this middle-aged man. Just appeared. There are nine real golden dragons nearby, which suddenly make the sound of the dragon''s chirping. Even proud as ice did not enjoy treatment. The huge body of the dragon, crouching slightly, was full of submission. Immediately. Bi RUSI''s eyes. We can''t help it. The heart is extremely shaken. He can see it. This middle-aged man. It has reached the peak of the nine adverse circumstances. However, only one of the three thousand acupoints in the body can be opened completely to achieve the position of respecting God! The land of all worlds. If the ten major ethnic groups are really unfathomable, they are indeed qualified to lead the world on the largest stage in the world. This middle-aged man. Even if the age than proud as ice, proud as snow two people, to a lot of big. But it was in his time. Belonging to the group at the forefront. Otherwise. It''s impossible to open three thousand acupoints before you reach the God! The earlier you open the hole. The more doomed to go far. As proud as ice, such a great empress is destined to step into the veneration of God, and it is very likely that before that, she will be able to open all three thousand caves and achieve the first talent in the world! Proud to break the clouds. He is the son of the king of heaven. It''s a pity. In the end, things don''t work out. Aoduanyun was handed over by the same generation at one time and was seriously injured. Almost fell. Though it was saved. But it has also lost the expectation of the proud family, so it has to become the shadow of the generation of the empress proud of the ice, for its protection. That slender figure. It seems that I feel something in my heart. Before I leave, I don''t forget to remind you. "Cloud break, be careful." "Yes, God." When the proud cloud leaves. That slender figure. His face suddenly became a little dignified, and his eyes slowly inspected the four directions. "It seems that as the hearsay goes, there are earth shaking secrets hidden here. If it wasn''t for the woman who was the reincarnated empress, the news of the missing came to our Wang Ao''s house. Even I dare not intrude here without permission." Hear that. Blue as division pupil fierce a shrink, full face palpitation. Reincarnation empress. Really so strong? Even the Legendary God is so afraid? The figure of aoduanyun soon arrived at the deep of the universe, carrying his hands on his back. He was very elegant and calm, and his eyes were still patrolling all the heavens. But in his heart. Some don''t understand. Other Wang Aojia''s God - Super ruthless and arrogant, once even the forbidden area of the world, dare to break into the existence. Why is it that when facing this abandoned universe, it is only waiting for the edge of the universe to observe all the time. What do you need to be afraid of? "It''s strange why there is no such breath as snow or ice in the universe?" Aoduanyun frowned slightly. The more we patrol. The more confused. "It''s strange that I can''t find the breath of that kid of Xia family." The space he is in. Distance reincarnation forbidden area. It''s not too far. But half the universe. I just can''t find the breath I want to find. If it is true that there is an inexplicable terrorist order to suppress it, as the venerable God said, anyone who does not belong to this universe will be greatly weakened. "Hahahaha, I didn''t expect to have a big meal." But just then. Between the proud cloud and the frown. Under him, in the dark abyss of the universe, a burst of charming women''s cold laughter suddenly appeared. Boom! Next. It was a huge, sharp tentacle, coming towards him without warning. Aoduanyun was shocked by his body on the spot. Not at all. Under my own feet. There was a monstrous monster, even he felt a little cold. A wave. He avoids the unknown tentacle. At the next moment, his eyes are shining, and facing the dark abyss, he scolds: "dare not to attack us!" But the response is still a burst of charming sneer, full of irony. "Ants? If I hadn''t been suppressed here, I could only exert 20% of my strength. Just now you are a dead man! " 20% strength? Is what this woman said true or false?! Hear that. Aoduanyun only felt a sudden tremor in his heart. Twenty percent of his strength can make him a quasi venerable God, so he can''t help but feel afraid? "Want to run?" The voice just dropped. Ten huge tentacles full of spikes, once brushed, they rushed out from the bottom of the abyss. Bang! Only heard a huge explosion, in the depths of the universe, came out. The next moment. Only to see a panic, full of scars figure, was shocked out. "You can''t run as fast as that little man, but it''s a great tonic." Just. With this powerful anti earthquake force, proud cloud escaped from the sky and fell uncontrollably over a galaxy. He had not yet waited for the scene that had just shaken his mind. The two tall and delicate bodies hanging in front of us. Immediately. Let him be dumbfounded instantly more, directly stayed in place. Chapter 324 Just got out of an unknown female monster. The body is out of control. I saw such a scene when I was shocked here. They are Wang Aojia. The two most outstanding heirs of this generation. A future will be like snow. What is the future of a generation of supergirls who are so proud that their hands are tied by a chain, hanging in the sky on a galaxy? It''s the unknown female monster that just got him. I''m scared. Are you dazzled now? Or. He is dreaming! Originally, he suddenly met a female monster that he couldn''t imagine. It was enough for him to realize clearly that this abandoned universe really contained a great terror. Now we see that. He was even dumber. His eyes blazed with fire. The hair of Qi is standing up. Aoduan cloud lost his temper on the spot. Regardless of the pain on his body, he bit his teeth and said angrily: "like snow, like ice, who made you like this?!" The next moment. Only two of them, more lost than he had just seen, were full of pale pretty faces, which appeared before his eyes. But I just saw aoduanyun quietly. Then he lowered his head again. Immediately. Aoduanyun is more confused. "Like ice, like snow, what''s the matter with you! Don''t you know uncle Er? " The next moment. When we noticed that pride was like ice and snow, they descended to the ancient king. In an instant. The whole man blew up. The anger in the eyes has already been splashed out. The elegance of the past. There will be no more. Living is like a lion that is going to eat people in a state of rage. It is biting its teeth tightly and tightening its eyebrows. Look around. Roar: "who is it! Who is it? Who did it! " Those who are proud to break the cloud are going crazy. The whole face is red and red, and they are close to the edge of spitting blood. She is Wang Aojia. This generation has made great efforts to cultivate two peerless heirs, who have turned from a rebellious state to an ancient king, and have dropped dozens of great states! He is a quasi God. I can''t see it. Proud as ice, proud as snow two people, now the state, clearly is being beaten into a serious injury. Then. While seriously injured. Half of his accomplishments have been cut by force! What a shame! Not only did Xiuwei become an ancient king, but he was also tied by people''s hands and hung there. They are Wang Aojia! The land of all worlds. One of the top ten leading ethnic groups! In this deserted universe. To be treated with such humiliation! "Like ice, like snow, tell uncle Er! Who did it! " Aoduanyun''s face was cold. He was very popular. He stood there and bit his teeth. But the response was one. Extremely helpless. A trill of recognition. "Two Second uncle, you You''d better leave quickly. If you can''t get up with that person, let the ancestor come. " Hear that. Aoduanyun''s face was stunned at first, then extremely solemn and gloomy. That''s the reaction. The world-class Tianjiao that can meticulously cultivate their Wang Aojia. So quiet. It''s like this. At least it''s also the top of the nine realms of Daoism that opens three thousand acupoints! On the spot. He had a cold shiver in his heart. This abandoned universe. When. How terrible it has become! "You wait, I''ll soon let my ancestors save you!" Aoduanyun did not dare to stay any longer, for fear that he would become like two people. He quickly turned into a streamer and flew to the myth forbidden area. Watch aoduanyun leave. Proud as snow, proud as ice two people, this is full of bitter face, slowly raised his head. They always feel. Even if the ancestors came. Maybe "Sister, I really blame you." Proud as ice at this time full of shame, face full of words can not be used to describe the color of regret. If she had listened to her sister''s proud words earlier. Get out of here. How could it be like this. At that time, she still thought that sister aorushi was a sinner who made her Wang Aojia disgraced. Hate from the heart. But now I think of it. I just think I''m ridiculous. "Alas..." What else can Ao say. Except for sighs. Only a sigh. "I hope that the venerable ancestor who came here can..." As soon as she thought of Chu Lingxiao, she felt a shivering fear from the bottom of her heart. Connect four heaven acupoints. Can be opened. It''s hard for her to imagine. How far this has come. Among them. There are seven or eight gods. But when the gods come, they will surely die. "The ancestor who hopes to come is the first generation. Otherwise, whoever comes is just like dying. It doesn''t make any difference." The edge of the universe is barren. Myth forbidden area. Seeing aoduan cloud''s bruised return, it really made the universe God Bi Rushi and Kongwu stare at each other, and they were shocked. Isn''t it to find someone to come back? How did this happen?! Even in the golden gauze curtain, the slender figure sitting cross legged - haughty, with a fierce wrinkle on his face, looked at the haughty cloud breaking all over his body. Cold channel: "what''s the matter?" "Ancestor, don''t mention this. Let''s go and have a look with me. It''s like snow and ice. It''s captured by the unknown terrorist. It''s also hung directly over a galaxy." In an instant. Hear that. I only felt that the whole forbidden area of myth was shaking tremendously and furious, and all of them broke out in one night. Boom! At this moment, the meteorites in the forbidden area of the whole myth turned into ashes. The next moment. I saw that slender figure, slowly standing up from the golden curtain. The figure of the great bank. As if at this time. Cover the sky! "Take me!" No matter who listens, at this moment, the land of all worlds, Wang Aojia, a super fierce man who dares to break into the forbidden areas of all worlds, but can still retreat all over - Ao Tianzun, can almost feel that chilling anger from the voice alone. Instant. Aoduan cloud and the gold floating mat disappeared in place. Only the universe God, Bi Rushi, and his disciple Kongwu, looked at each other, dumb and scared. It''s all about who it is. "Mr. Bi Rushi, it can''t be..." "Go and have a look!" Bi Rushi was so scared that she burst into cold sweat. I didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao to be so strong. Even Wang Ao''s two grandsons. They were all captured! A little face. Not for Wang Ao''s family! Directly tied up, hanging over the galaxy?! When everyone just came to the sky over the galaxy, they had already seen pride as snow and pride as ice being put down. Only heard the terrible grievances, anger, full of all around. "Ancestor, please Please, make a decision for us! " Proud as snow, proud as ice at this time, my heart is full of joy and vitality. Neither of them thought of it. Come to worship God. It is not only the first generation of ancestors, but also the strongest. The forbidden area of the land of all kingdoms. All dare to rush super fierce person! In the floating mat of gold gauze curtain. That slender figure, see proud as snow, proud as ice, they have become an ancient king. This moment. The whole galaxy, the whole universe are shaking, frightening countless people''s eyes, have looked at the past. "Tell me what happened, and who made you like this!" Chapter 325 In the golden curtain. That slender figure. Just like a green lotus standing in the chaos sea. At the moment, it radiates tremendous blue light. Let the whole universe be covered by this mysterious blue light. Whether it''s the heavens. Reincarnation far above it. It is the terror race that wakes up quietly on the heavens. All of them were shocked by the sudden blue light, and they were all in a cold sweat, which made people tremble and tremble. Except for the earth. In the universe, all people can''t stop. They have goose bumps all over their bodies. It''s scary! They have never felt that human breath can crush the whole universe very close. This is not the case. But it makes the whole Universe tremble like the end of the world. "Respect Respect God, a legendary respect God, unexpectedly It has come here. " Reincarnation forbidden area. The reincarnation group, all of them, looking at the direction of the far-off galaxy, are shaking. Their scalp is even more cold and numb. They are stunned and their tongues are almost tied. Supreme and that black robe middle-aged. It''s a strong saliva, and I feel a terrorist force that strikes the deep heart, which is dominating the whole universe, and my eyes are extremely cold looking down on all of them. God! It''s really a god! A legendary god! Although we can''t see each other clearly. But only by that ethereal figure. I can feel it. The breath of the other party''s body is just a glance. They all feel extremely penetrating. It''s not a dimensional power at all! "It''s over. Do you want two gods to fight in this universe?" The middle-aged people in black robes are dumb and scared. The God of that place. It also came to this universe, or went directly to the earth. Divine realm. The golden temple. Odin immediately stood up, his legs shaking. The king of gods, who has lived for 90 million years with the help of the power of time gem, is now full of fear and his hair is standing up. Stand beside him. Thor, who had come back in advance, even felt the breath, gasped for breath with a big mouth, and his face was unbelievable and shocked. Father Odin. Let him come back from the earth in advance. He is still very dissatisfied. I don''t understand! Not at all! Why did he leave the earth so soon. Now, is the real holy land of cultivation. Stay in it for a second, then the cultivation can be improved by a minute. Look at his current cultivation, it has been silent for a long time, reaching the emperor, then stay like this. It won''t take long. He can also be promoted to the ancient emperor. But now. Only then did he realize the intention of Odin the father. Under this breath, even the whole universe is shaking. They are called the land of gods. But in the power of this breath, he felt like an ant, looking forward to a giant who can turn the whole universe upside down. Eight ancient emperor level guards. It is a blank brain that has been scared for a long time. Its mouth is wide and its eyes are full of horror and horror. God! This is the real God! Even the body! Even the appearance has not really been revealed. Just a shadow. The breath can make the whole universe turbulent. If you do. Their universe can''t be split into pieces?! "Yes Can I have a taxi? " Even at this moment, Odin could not help but have doubts in his heart. With 90 million years of experience, he was telling him that if the other side wanted to kill him, it was possible that the time gem could not be stopped. Because. Right now. He felt the gemstone of time in his body, which was also shivering wildly. Whoops! Just in an instant. Just a calm universe. This moment. Only the sound of breathing is heard everywhere. Countless heavens are supreme. Even though they are ten or even dozens of regional universes far away, they are afraid to move. "It''s interesting that such a great God came to this abandoned universe." Even under the abyss of the universe. There was a little surprise in the skeleton hall. Hazy. The writhing dangren is charming and full of charm. The slender jade finger is holding a giant beast in the abyss. The next moment. A click. After hearing a whine, from the woman''s mouth, it seemed that she was sucking blood. Finally. Then I heard a wave of evil spirits. Then, the way could make any man see it. It was a tall and delicate body with blood. Gradually, it disappeared into the deep part of the skull hall "If I hadn''t been suppressed and couldn''t get out, I really wanted to see it with my own eyes." The Milky way at the moment. A breath of the whole universe. Countless heavens are silent. Only in the golden gauze curtain, the angry voice of the slender figure. The God of the universe. Directly the atmosphere dare not breathe a sound, quietly standing aside, looking at the proud as ice, proud as snow two people, see each other from the moment, a face of mouth eyes tongue. Ancient king? Against the road, heaven is proud of the world level. In the future, the king''s daughter, who is destined to step into God worship, has been cut off more than half of her accomplishments?! This is to make friends with Wang Aojia. Never die! Aoduanyun''s face is even more gloomy. It''s too humiliating. It''s a shame! They are Wang Aojia. In this deserted universe, I have suffered such losses. Two exquisitely cultivated heirs. Not only were they tied up in a galaxy like animals, but their accomplishments were cut to the ancient king! "Say it! Who did it! What on earth have you met! " "Laozu, we met two women who opened the Tianjiao acupoint. It was a man named Chu Lingxiao who cut off our cultivation!" Aoduanyun: "..." Bi Rushi: "..." Heaven acupoint! At the moment of hearing these three words, the two people with angry and shaking faces, one pair of eyes, immediately widened their eyes. Their pupils shrank sharply, their faces were unbelievable, and their whole body was shaking. How could it be?! Heaven acupoint! Only their elders know that the legend of Tianjiao is not only a legend, but also the existence of such monsters in the world, which is the secret of the previous generation. But! Abandon the universe! How could it happen Sky point! Even the slender figure lost its color for a few seconds, but at the next moment, the blue light suddenly disappeared. Only see. Three brilliant lights burst out with the word of heaven in an instant. "Unexpectedly, after so many years, someone can let me use Tianjiao acupoint!" "Chu Lingxiao, don''t come to see me soon!!! I''d like to see what you are! " Chapter 326 One! Two! Three! Proud as ice, proud as snow. Aoduan cloud also stays. The universe God biluosi, even after his face was stunned, was full of amazement and disbelief. The whole body was shaking all the time, and could not slow down from this scene. Three Heaven acupoints! The land of all worlds. The first generation of the most powerful ancestor of Wang Ao''s family opened three Heaven acupoints! No wonder! No wonder! It''s no wonder that even the ten thousand forbidden areas, such places, dare to break in, and finally they can leave all over! It turns out that the acupoints have been opened for three days! "Old Ancestors... " Proud as ice, proud as snow and proud as cloud breaking. Looking at the golden curtain, the first generation ancestor of Aojia, aotianzun, bathed in the bright words of the sky, has lost all his eyes except respect and awe. Ancestor invincible! Who can be the enemy in the world! Why they are so sure. The most important reason is Wang Aojia, the unique advantage of history, summons the body of the future, so that their strength, multiplied! As the strongest ancestor of the first generation! No doubt about it! It must be able to summon the future body. I can''t imagine. How far is the future body of the ancestor who opened the three Heaven acupoints! "Come out! How long will you be on this planet! " Haughty still didn''t show up, but his posture was more terrible than that. The shaking of the whole universe was more intense than before. To the earth. All at the moment. There was a violent shiver. People on the whole earth are scared. They are all in a cold sweat. They don''t know what happened. When everyone looks up. It''s still clear. In a flash. The dark clouds were covered, and there were more than a dozen mountains smashed on the spot by red lightning. Even heaven. It''s all fluctuating. A shake. Lingxiao hall. All the celestial immortals, full of palpitations, seemed to feel something and looked to the sky. Now. They can feel that there is a huge cold eye, and the order of the whole universe is breaking apart. "Here What happened. " The next moment. Everyone''s eyes are almost staring out. Because. They saw three figures coming out of the South Gate of heaven, and finally they flew to the space. Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng. Buddhism, Taoism. Waiting for nearly a hundred celestial masters, they looked at each other in an instant, with fear and uneasiness on their faces. What''s the matter. How could you let that! They all come out of Nantianmen! Only sitting high in the Lingxiao temple, a young girl wearing purple skirt and Phoenix robe on the throne, with cold beautiful eyes, glanced lightly, and said indifferently, all the celestial immortals finally returned to the gods. The whole earth. The land of the East. At the same time, peace was restored. "When are you going to see it?" At the same time. See the outer space of the earth, a hand in white, slowly back to the moment. The shaking of the whole universe. Peace was restored in an instant. The forbidden area of reincarnation, the divine realm and countless heavens are suddenly silent. Proud as ice, proud as snow, proud to break clouds and so on. It''s also a face full of consternation. How could it be! Two words were born in my heart. "So strong!" Better than they think! It was only a moment when he held out one hand that he suppressed the power of his ancestors! As the land of all worlds. The most powerful ancestor of RenWang Aojia''s first generation, aotianzun, is more powerful than any other God. It is said that he has seen the ultimate figure in the world, RenWang. It can be inherited. The most powerful ancestor of Wang Ao''s family! But now. Looking at the man standing in the middle of the outer space, carrying his hands and wearing white clothes, even he had to be in the heart. With a sudden surprise, his cold eyes suddenly tightened. With one hand, he has the strength. It''s suppressed! "You, who are you?" Proud of the cold not Ding opened the mouth. Suddenly. The God of the universe, biluosi, is a heart. He mentioned his voice and eyes at once. Deep in his pupils, he was full of shock and horror. The first generation of the most powerful ancestor of Wang Ao''s family! Proud! Open the three Heaven acupoints, and you can summon the super fierce people in the future. There is a trace of fear! In the moment of seeing each other. I didn''t think about it first! Grunt! Proud as ice, proud as snow and proud as cloud breaking, they also realized that there was something wrong, their faces were dull and frightened, they swallowed a mouthful of saliva, their hearts were in a state of confusion and kept beating. Don''t you! Lian Laozu! Can''t deal with this guy in front of you? "Who are you?" The haughtiness hidden in the golden gauze curtain, frown straight and tight, the cold eyes, have been staring at Chu Lingxiao. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are standing quietly beside Chu Lingxiao without making a sound. The pride in front of us is too strong. This is not in the same level with the previous pride like snow or ice. It seems that the other party has an idea. You can make them kneel! Chu Lingxiao. Is still a calm face, light looking at the front of the gold curtain. This moment. In the air, it''s especially cold. Four eyes look at each other. The atmosphere was eerie. "I don''t think so. I''ll beat you. I''m not afraid of anyone in the future!" The next moment. In the golden gauze curtain, a slender figure burst out in an instant. In an instant. Snowy sky. Quickly no one realized that aotianzun, the strongest ancestor of the first generation of Aojia, had come out. When they find out. Only see the direction where Chu Lingxiao is, a snow fog shrouded, can''t see what''s going on inside, bang bang bang hand shaking sound, even the universe space, all broken at this moment. But in a flash. But it was restored by the inexplicable order of terror. This is no longer a level of fighting at all. The whole universe. There''s room everywhere. It''s breaking, and then it''s back. "Ancestor!" Proud as ice, proud as snow, proud to break cloud three people, eyes trembling, tightly holding fists, looking at the snow fog submerged in front. The ancestor of the future! Invincible forever! Even if we can''t beat Chu Lingxiao, we should be able to do the same! Just. When the shaking sound of the fight disappears, the snow fog gradually disappears, and two shadows are revealed, the universe God, bilius, looks at the white figure still standing there, and the fierce eyelids quiver and jump. Think of a picture he once saw. Immediately. Scared legs are soft. "My mother, this man is He is! " The snow fog disappeared. A young man in a white Royal robe appeared. He was extremely beautiful, as if the snow God in the sky had landed on the earth, so noble and inviolable. But now he is. But his face was expressionless, like being scared by some truth, the whole person was as stiff as a stone sculpture. Under the eyes of pride as ice, pride as snow, pride in breaking clouds, stupidity and horror, he knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. Head down. Full of trills: "I I know you are Who is it? Excuse me, no need to say, no need to say... " A God. The first generation of Wang Aojia is the strongest ancestor. The land of ten thousand worlds, even the forbidden area dare to break the super fierce man. Now on my face. It was a dead silence. Chapter 327 Quiet! Dead silence! The whole universe. All of them were shocked by what happened in front of them. The reincarnation forbidden area, the divine realm, the terror race on countless heavens, and the body of all people are shaking uncontrollably at this moment. A pair of eyes stare. I wish I could take it out now. Directly above the Milky way. Look up. The whole universe, a horror. Nobody expected that it would be this scene after the snow and fog finally disappeared! Just in the snow and fog! What happened! Let a Legendary God, unexpectedly all frightened kneel on the ground, even head all lowered down! Proud as ice, proud as snow, proud to break clouds. It''s like being hit by a huge lightning bolt. Pores all over the body. They all shut up in fear. The three people''s bodies, just like petrified ones, are rigidly in place. How could that be?! Ancestor! They are the strongest ancestor of the first generation of Wang Ao''s family. They are the super giant in the world. They Kneel down to the other side! How could this be! The three of them were stunned and couldn''t believe what happened. Very close to the heart. It''s all shivering unreal. It left their brains blank and filled with a kind of dizziness. Why? Why is that? The strongest ancestor, why do you kneel down to each other?! "Old Ancestors... " Aoduan cloud words to the mouth, just want to open, was proud of a look back, full of angry eyes, to stare back forcibly. Proud as ice, proud as snow. Instant. It was a dead face. I dare not speak again. A chill seeped in from the pores made them shiver uncontrollably. Only at this moment, the cosmic God bilus. Chu Lingxiao''s identity was discerned, but he was not sure. Deep in his pupils, he was full of horror and fear. A cold sweat came out. Stiff all over. Looking at Chu Lingxiao with a dull face. It should have been a blue cat''s face, now white, even the lips are shaking. The roots behind him. It can be said that the ten ethnic groups in the land of no less than ten thousand realms manage a total of twelve abandoned universes, but there is also a creator like existence above the twelve universes. He had the honor of visiting the creator''s palace. And in the hallway of the palace. There are many murals. Each mural represents an ultimate figure in the land of all kingdoms, which is a powerful historical hegemon who really has the qualification to unify the land of all kingdoms. Even. There are also about the origin of ten ethnic groups, but there is a mural, which is extremely strange. There is only one shadow. I can''t see what it looks like. But just now! as like as two peas of snow and mist slowly dispersed, he saw the two shadows in the instant. "Now you know who I am?" Da. Da. Da''s footsteps, step by step forward, slowly stopped in front of the proud. This is the strongest ancestor of the first generation of Wang Ao''s family. Immediately. If smell cold wind, a head, hurriedly down and shrink. Judging from the direction of being proud as ice and snow, their ancestors, who even dare to break into the forbidden areas, are now sweating all over their backs. After Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell. A word. I dare not say. It is totally different from the previous majesty and holy performance. Not only the hair is all up, but the whole body is shaking! This is. The first generation of the most powerful ancestor of Wang Ao''s family! The real giant of the world! Any overlord of the universe, in front of him, can clap to death with one slap. At this moment, he is scared like this! Although proud of the face as young, but it is a myth from the beginning of the era, there has been an old monster worship God. But now. In front of Chu Lingxiao. There is only a constant shivering. "Respect Please forgive me for my ignorance. " There was a total silence. No one knows Chu Lingxiao''s identity except for pride and birushi, but they are as proud as ice and snow. They provoke people who dare not to provoke! Even they are Wang Ao''s family. The terror that dare not provoke exists! Their legs are straight and soft, their faces are dejected, and they are stuck in the same place. They don''t want any female monarch or female dignitary. At the moment, they just want to live. Previously. The first generation of the strongest ancestors came. Let them see a trace of hope to revenge Chu Lingxiao, and when they know that the ancestor is still a person who opens the three Heaven acupoints, their hearts are even more excited. Revenge! Ask Chu Lingxiao for all the humiliation! The ancestor of the future! Who can fight! But no one thought that only half a minute of fighting, their ancestors knelt down! "Get up." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Hau Tianzun quickly stood up, but still did not dare to raise his head, respectfully, like a servant, following Chu Lingxiao. What you look at. Proud to break the cloud, scared hurriedly lowered his head. Proud as ice, proud as snow two people, and that pair of plain, quiet eyes, the moment of looking at each other, but also scared of the fierce body shaking. "As for them, take them back and put them to death!" Boom! Hear this sentence, proud as ice, proud as snow two people, which also has a little cold, never change color appearance, on the spot scared to fall on the ground. Aoduanyun looks at aotianzun in a hurry. This is the offspring of Wang Ao''s family who worked hard to cultivate! But only the head of the proud man. Point is like a rattle, there is not a little want to resist the meaning of the mouth kept saying. "Yes Yes! " The land of all worlds. One of the top ten ethnic groups, Wang Ao''s family has left The God of the universe. It was also full of palpitations. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he forced out a smile on his face. Then, between Chu Lingxiao''s waving at will, he could not see a shadow if amnesty had disappeared. "Master, why let them go?" "In the future, we will meet them again, not in a hurry." ¡­¡­ The edge of the universe is barren. Myth forbidden area. Just back here, the arrogant man turned around coldly and deprived all of their accomplishments. "Why, grandfather?" This sentence. Not only do they want to ask, but they also want to ask. Do you need to do that? Even death. Just now, the old ancestor didn''t hesitate at all. He was eager for them to die. "Don''t you two want to know what happened in the snow and fog?" Looking at the two people with despairing faces and bitter smiles, haughty don''t have a trace of pity in his eyes, his eyes are light and trembling, and his voice is cold: "well, I''ll tell you, just after summoning the future body in the snow and fog, you know what I see?" Haughty eyes. Extremely indifferent fell on the proud broken cloud. "My future body has reached the level of king, but in the moment when I saw him, I knelt down!" A small voice. Just like a breeze, it fell to the ears of the three people, but in an instant, the hairs of the three people''s whole body stood up, and their eyes were looking at the proud and proud man, trembling, and their faces were full of horror. They could not help but take a breath of cool air. RenWang road. Kowtow to the emperor! On the way of reincarnation, it takes 80% of the power of previous lives to protect Man emperor! It''s impossible! How could it be! He He is! This moment. A huge terror, like a sea of giant waves, completely engulfs the body and mind of the two people who are proud as ice and snow. The next moment. They were petrified. He fell to the ground. Chapter 328 "Lord... Master, don''t you go back? " Over the Milky way. Chu Lingxiao is still carrying his hands, standing there, but now. His figure, however, seemed more and more lonely and cold. It makes people feel. Time is on him. It was very slow. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are two people. They stay by quietly and don''t say a word. After a long time. Then came a sigh full of vicissitudes and loneliness. "Time really flies. In a flash, so many years have passed." "Master..." I don''t know why. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s standing posture, two people, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, feel more and more at the moment. The owner, Chu Lingxiao, is full of sentimental breath. Even their heart can''t help shaking. They feel. Chu Lingxiao changed at this moment. If previously. They have the courage to hold Chu Lingxiao''s words and let Chu Lingxiao touch their heads. Now. I only feel that this is the real strangers. They dare not to get close to the iceberg gas field. "Master..." Looking at Chu Lingxiao turning around and slowly returning to the earth, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, meimou trembles and reaches out, but they dare not make a sound. Finally, they can only follow in silence. Long before Wang Ao''s family left. All of the dark behemoths of the Daoist realm have long since closed their eyes and dare not linger near the Milky way. But what I saw and heard today. It has really destroyed all of them, as a world view against the Tao. This is the real strong! A breath. The whole universe will tremble and the space will be broken. Reincarnation forbidden area. Wushang, heipao middle-aged, reincarnation group of all people, all face each other smile. They are the protectors of the universe. It''s been protected again. They understand now. Even if the empress is still there. They are still a group of babies living in infancy. They are the real weak. "Lord birushi, then That man, is...... " The apotheosis. Wearing a red ancient suit, Kong Wu is really a born battle maniac. Even though he has seen the existence of Chu Lingxiao and haughty, his eyes are full of awe, and there is also a desire to try. If it''s someone else. I''ve already passed out in fear. After returning to the castle in the sky, the cosmological God bilus has been looking over the universe, wondering what he is thinking. "Kongwu, you don''t have the right to know now. I''m going to send you to the land of all worlds. That''s where you really belong." Hear that. Kong Wu''s heart is filled with a startle. I didn''t respond for a moment. "Why, Lord bilus?" If previously. He must think that the land of all worlds is the place that really suits him. After seeing Chu Lingxiao. He has made up his mind to stay in this deserted universe. But now. Bi Ru let him go to the world "After this, I really know the horror of the world." Blue as Si Mou Guang deep place, has been in slight tremble, suddenly, his Mou Guang suddenly a congeal. The tone is extremely congealing: "that man must also come from the land of Ten Kingdoms. The ten ethnic groups are only superficial overlords. The strong ones who are really dormant in it have not come to the surface until now." He comes from Chu Lingxiao. See a trace of the land of ten thousand realms, the real terror. Even the strong. They all came from the world. Otherwise, there would be no picture of Chu Lingxiao in the palace of the creator of the twelve universes. "Mr. Bi Rushi......" Kong Wu hesitates. "Go there, it''s your place. With your fighting talent, once you enter the world, there are few generations who can beat you." The voice is still on. The breath of biluosi also changed dramatically. If it were the former bilus. Although the universe destroys the identity of God. But still with a trace of easygoing spirit. But now he is. It''s thin and light, but it''s like a holy mountain, which can span the twelve universes. It''s hard to look up and smell. It''s even more powerful and fierce. Two characters! Unexpectedly, in the body of biluosi, it came out and radiated brilliant light in an instant. "I am the most destructive God in the twelve universes. From today on, I will enter into the universe as well as the birushi!" The most destructive God, bilus! At this moment. Step into the God! Look around the empty Wu, a face ignorant, mouth open, full of wonder and can not believe. It turns out that Mr. birushi! So strong! In fact, this is not biluosi. He intentionally conceals kongfu. He has been waiting for him to suppress his cultivation. He hopes to find a reincarnation blood fruit and step into the reverence of God in the most powerful way! What he wants is not only to achieve the fame of immortality. He wants it. It is the qualification that can really impact the ultimate character''s realm! But. Today, after seeing Chu Lingxiao, Bi Rushi realized that she could not wait any longer. Reincarnation blood fruit. He is on the other side of the road. It''s better to step into the worship of God and go to the world, where is the real strongest stage! "Wanjie, I''m here ¡­¡­ At the same time. In a cosmic space. A palace floating on the open ground, emitting the magnificent purple air. Now. There are two very small children, who look no more than five or six years old, playing with each other. They both had the same looks and were dressed in blue and purple. Naive! Innocent! It''s like twins. But if someone comes near. I will definitely be in a cold sweat on the spot. Because. In front of these two children, there are twelve miniature universes. Every touch. Under that little finger, one of the stars in it will turn to ashes. Even. The whole universe. As if under that finger, a finger, it will turn into a cloud. And around the two children. Each stood a thin, but nearly two meters tall, almost dressed entourage. It''s the four heaven acupoints. All opened gods! Those two children, even between the giggles, already have more than one hundred planets, which have become the plaything in their hands and become a layer of bubble in an instant. Long time outside. In front of a long passage came a middle-aged man with hands on his back, wearing blue clothes and snowy hair. The middle-aged man just appeared. Those two zunshen, who opened the four heaven acupoints, suddenly tightened their bodies and nodded to them. But next. What middle-aged people say. But let these two venerable gods face, suddenly a change. Even those two children, who were all thinking about the universe as playthings, were stunned for a few seconds. A child''s voice full of surprise. "What do you say, bilus has come to the world?" Chapter 329 all the time. The ultimate character. They are all places of the world. The ultimate goal of all monks. But in countless years, no one knows whether the ultimate character exists or not. Because. Until now. No one from the ten major ethnic groups or the terror lords in the ten thousand forbidden areas has ever seen such a person. Great God. So far. In the known realm, the top. No one knows what kind of field it is. But if there are the ultimate characters in the world. These two children, wearing blue and purple, look only five or six years old. They can be regarded as one. The creator of the twelve universes - the final king! And the middle-aged man with white hair. It can be calculated. The land of all worlds is closest to the people in that field. He is more dangerous than the most powerful ancestor of Wang Aojia''s first generation, Ao Tianzun. Even if Ao Tianzun summons the future body, he can''t defeat each other. Just. Now. Both the creator and the middle-aged man were slightly stunned. Touch your chin. The expression of thinking on his face said: "Lord Zhong Wang, Bilis seems to have been hiding his strength all the time. He has opened three Heaven acupoints and stepped into the worship of God." The two attendants standing next to the king. Hear that. His face changed a little. Then. It''s back to normal. The power of the twelve universal destroyers, bilus, has always been one of the strongest. During the last sabotage of God''s election. He fought alone against the eight strong men of the same rank, but not weak. It turns out that this is not just his real strength. The creator, the final king, is still innocent. After a while, he didn''t say anything more. They seem to be one. Each other''s small eyes look at each other, and there are four colorful glasses in their eyes, which has an unpredictable meaning. "Since biluosi has left and is no longer fit to be a little cosmic God with his strength, then Lord Zhongwang, who should continue to be a cosmic destructive God in that universe?" The middle-aged man, with his hands on his back, bowed slightly. Middle aged people, compared with the two gods who open the four acupoints of the creator, are more calm and elegant in the face of the creator''s final king. He and the creator of the twelve universes, the final king. There is a very vague relationship. On the surface, they seem to have a master-slave relationship, but sometimes, this middle-aged man, even without asking the king, can directly give orders to the God of destruction of the twelve universes. Just. The seventh universe is guarded by biluosi, which is very special. That is because of the existence of a reincarnated female emperor. Sometimes. Even the middle-aged man had to marvel. The life that should have been given by the creator, the final king, could open the four heavenly points and control the whole power of reincarnation. Although the land of the world, has been popular. Reincarnation empress. It''s a giant woman against the nine realms. But only those of them know. The reincarnation empress has already stepped into the veneration. With her strength. She is almost helpless for any of the ten great gods. Unless. Just like her. To open the four heaven acupoints, there is a more terrifying mace than the power of reincarnation. Otherwise. Even the great God, no one dare to challenge the reincarnation empress easily. His meaning is obvious. Since bilus gave up the seventh universal destructive God and came to the world. There is no doubt that the next god of cosmic destruction, the seventh universe, so far, no one is suitable to be the God of Cosmic Destruction except for the reincarnation empress. The creator is the last king. Although he seems innocent and ignorant of everything, all these are just appearances. Nothing in the universe can escape his eyes. "Lord Zhong Wang......" The middle-aged whispered. The voice of a child. Ring. But the answer of the creator, the final king, was a little unexpected. "You can arrange it." The middle-aged man''s face was suddenly shocked, and there was no doubt in his eyes. This means Are you not going to consider reincarnation as a candidate for the seventh cosmic destroyer? But the middle-aged man nodded slightly. Carry your hands on your back. Turn around. Slowly left. Just. He didn''t see it. When he left, one of the creator''s little fingers, the last king, had been pointing towards a blue planet in the seventh universe. But surprisingly. This planet, as before, did not turn into ashes in a flash. It''s still intact. "Hmmm" immediately. On the small face of the two founders, there was excitement and an exclamation in their mouths. Immediately. The little hands moved to another planet. But this scene. Fall in those two to open the four heaven acupoints, and reach the eyes of the followers of the venerable God, but it''s really solid, and the eyelids are scared and jump wildly. Again? It''s the seventh universe, the planet of the creator and the final king. When he points down, he doesn''t disappear. Two worshippers. Immediately. Can''t help but look at each other with palpitations. They frowned at each other, shook their heads, and then returned to their original motionless and expressionless appearance. This matter. They''re going to rot forever. As a follower of the creator and the final king. They understand. What to say. What should not be said. Then. They saw that the seventh universe, in the hands of the creator, the last king, moved to the other side with a little push, and turned to appear in front of them, was the eighth universe. But this scene. Let two people in the heart again, pause a little billows. It''s still the same. They have seen such scenes countless times. As long as the seventh universe, the blue planet, has not been turned into ashes in the hands of the creator, the final king. The whole seventh universe. On this day. There are no more planets. They are the playthings in the hands of the king. They are thrown aside. The planet. What''s so weird? Why did you survive every time? On the corridor and wall of the secluded and silent palace of the creator, there are many portraits of the ultimate overlord in the world. Da. Da. Da. And that hair snow-white middle-aged, carrying hands, expressionless walk here. Until the end. His steps stopped for a while, frowned, and looked at the first picture. "Who are you?" he said to himself Suddenly. In my mind. Suddenly. Lengbuding sent a few words "Lord Shenwang, the protoss asked you to go back and say that there was a big event in the land of the world. You must go back and preside over it personally." The middle-aged man froze for a few seconds. Then. It''s gone. Just. He just left. The background of that painting changed and became a scene of sunset and afterglow. Chapter 330 The top of Mount Tai. The setting sun at dusk, interwoven with the sea level, is gorgeous and full of cool breath. The white figure on the edge of the cliff. The afterglow of the sun shines on the clothes. It makes people feel. A little lonely. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are two girls. They are very cute and stand behind. Mei Mou looks at Chu Lingxiao. "Master..." "Go back, I''ll be by myself." A faint voice. Echoing on the cliff. That sounds. It''s very remote. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, with hesitation on their faces, still chose to stand behind them. They always think. Since the Master Chu Lingxiao came back from outer space, he has changed. His temperament has been cold. Even. Even in the voice, with a trace of disappointment. Looking at the ancient sunset, the last trace of afterglow, swallowed up by the darkness. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes became more lonely and desolate. Carry your hands on your back. With the cold wind on the cliff, the white clothes wander wantonly, and their temperament is no longer as plain as before. With a shred of ferocity. A long sigh. Murmured: "it''s too high to be cold." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stepped out step by step and walked in the air step by step. The inexplicable Tao rhyme bloomed like a lotus flower around him. The snow-white breath was surging towards the four sides in an instant. "Master..." See this. Phoenix jiuxiao, dragon Bingyao and two girls, beautiful eyes are even more infatuated. This moment. All over the eastern land, there are golden lotus flowers everywhere. Suddenly, they bloom in every corner, like a sealed sword that has been hidden for a long time. They scabbard and sweep all the haze on the earth. Boom! The next moment. The incomparably powerful and dazzling light, like a tsunami blocking the sun, is sweeping the whole earth from the top of Mount Tai. Just see. Blue earth. In the cold, dark universe, the moment gives out more dazzling golden light than the sun. From space, looking at the earth, there is no trace of any land plate on the earth at all. Completely golden. Tightly covered. It''s all smooth. Nothing else. If not. It can only be regarded as a golden meteorite. I don''t know that it is a holy land of cultivation with countless lives. This scene. People in the whole universe can have a panoramic view. The golden light of the earth at this time. It''s really brilliant. It''s so bright that even the reincarnation forbidden area, one of the most remote places in the universe, doesn''t need to use divine sense to observe the earth. Just a pair of naked eyes. Then you can see the extremely far-reaching region of the Milky way, with a golden and smooth planet. It''s going strong. It''s moving the universe. Everyone''s eyes are shaking and looking at it. "Well Earth, what''s going on? " Tianting. The land of the East. Jinliandun comes out. In an instant, Chu Lingxiao, on the top of Mount Tai, was projected to the front of his eyes. "Here This is the one! " Eyes of countless people. All can''t help but tremble for a while. When seeing Chu Lingxiao''s double fists, everyone''s heart can''t help tightening. "Well, what are you doing?" But every celestial force in the universe came to Tianjiao on earth. At the moment of seeing this scene, he immediately opened his mouth and stared at Chu Lingxiao with an unbelievable face. What he did at this time. "This is preaching!" No one can believe it. Now. The strongest of the whole universe preached to them! Is that strong enough?! I have no scruples to teach them my own way! What is Tao? That''s the real reason why a strong person can stand at the top, and which strong person will preach without reservation! Not afraid of each other one day. Can surpass oneself! After all the Tianjiao, lightning and Firestone coming from the sky flashed in my mind, I couldn''t be excited for a moment. I quickly sat with my knees crossed, and watched the top of Mount Tai and Chu Lingxiao''s every move. One of the strongest in the whole universe! I would. Preach to them. For whatever reason. What they have to do now is to watch it quietly! Quietly feeling the most powerful of the universe - the way! Just for a second. Their brain, gradually some can''t stand, faint tingling feeling outflow. For them. It''s all in heaven! Although in my mind, I have clearly known and felt the track rhyme, it is real. But it can''t be touched. It''s like ink in water and air in clouds. It''s really obscure. But. This track rhymes. It was forced into their minds, shocked them, looking at Chu Lingxiao in the sky over Mount Tai, eyes full of confusion and loss. That Really not afraid One day, can they touch it The world below. Everyone felt that the track rhyme had been infused directly into their minds. A way of the most powerful in the universe! Let them see it! Tianting. Lingxiao hall. The faces of more than 100 celestial lords, such as daozong, Buddhist school, Monkey King, Yangjian and jiulingyuansheng, are all in silence. I can''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao is willing to preach to them! Are you not afraid that one day there will be someone stronger than himself in the eastern land? "Why are you still in a daze? He is preaching to you. Then show him if you can surpass him in the future!" Above Lingxiao hall. The girl sitting in the throne, wearing purple skirt and Phoenix robe, with cold temperament, looked at Chu Lingxiao coldly. After a trace of resentment flashed in her beautiful eyes, she quickly sat down. All celestial Lords. But also can''t wait to sit cross knee, feeling Chu Lingxiao''s way! But. All the friars on the whole earth are confused. What''s more. There was a trace of mirth and sarcasm in his eyes. He was willing to give his way. Impart to them without reservation. Now they can''t understand. Don''t they understand when they are promoted? It''s just that these people don''t know. On the day of their death. Even though they have reached the most powerful anti Tao state in the universe, they still haven''t even understood it. Finally, I can only shake my head and laugh at myself. Melancholy ends. Only at this time, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao understood in their hearts why Master Chu Lingxiao did this. "It''s too high to be cold." Who is the strongest ancestor of the first generation of Wang Ao''s family. For half a minute. They didn''t hold up. He fell. Chu Lingxiao, the master, felt more and more lonely standing on the top of the mountain. That''s what both of them think. But the real reason, only in the heart of Chu Lingxiao into a way, incomparable vicissitudes of sigh. Move your hands. Send it to yourself. "I am invincible in the world. Since I don''t have the same flowers, I will create them myself!" Chapter 331 The next day. Lingxiao hall. It was quiet. All the celestial lords are strange today. They keep looking at the girl in the purple skirt and Phoenix robe, who is cold in temperament, on the side. This is the present. The master who has been in charge of Tianting is very dissatisfied, but there is a little dissatisfaction in the beautiful eyes. Cold voice way: "I am the Lord of heaven! Your eyes, where to look! " I know today. There was another man sitting on the throne beside me. But the heart is not convinced. It is clear that she is the Lord of heaven. There is another person on the throne without any reason. Just. At this moment, the Lord of heaven is full of hidden joy, a heart fluttering. But. Many celestial lords and immortals are here, but she still needs to maintain her due imperial aura. Hear the girl''s cold voice. In Lingxiao hall, there are more than 100 main immortals. They take back their eyes and stand on both sides respectfully. Since the girl. Inherit the new Lord of heaven. It is only five years since they questioned them and now they are fearing from the heart. No one thinks so. The girl in purple dress and Phoenix robe is an qianmeng, who was only 12 years old and had a young face five years ago. Now. I only know that a girl has one name. Lord of heaven. Anhong! It''s strange. Every time when you see a girl sitting on the throne, all the celestial lords always feel that they are not facing a girl who is only 16 years old, but a woman who has lived for tens of thousands of years! In fact. Whether it''s Taoism, Buddhism, or monkey king, Yang Jian, jiulingyuansheng and so on, they all think right. Now. The Anhong empress sitting on the LingXiao palace. Has inherited the reincarnation of the female emperor. All memories. Only by the complete power of reincarnation, the great God who once lived in the land of all kingdoms should be afraid of three points, and the reincarnation female emperor who dare not enter the universe easily can be regarded as the real return. But for Chu Lingxiao. Similar. In the end, it''s just similar. Anhong, although a drop of blood essence of reincarnated female emperor, is not the real reincarnated female emperor after all. "Let''s talk about what''s important to you today." Cold and dignified voice of the empress reverberated on the whole Lingxiao temple. Since becoming the Lord of heaven. Anhong changed. Perhaps it is the memory of reincarnation, which is influencing her imperceptibly. Sometimes. She didn''t even know it. Whether she is the ignorant little girl or the reincarnation lady in purple dress and cold temperament. See Chu Lingxiao again. She always had a strange feeling. She understood that it was the memory of reincarnation and affected her mood all the time. But. She is Anhong! It''s not a reincarnation! "Tell the empress since..." Nine spirit yuan holy nature, it''s the kind of saying something. But today. But he spoke with a little formality. After a pause, he was filled with a wry smile. What is it called. That is sitting next to the empress. He doesn''t know how to speak. After a look at the empress Anhong. I can only go on with a stiff head. "Tell the empress, since No teacher... " Say. After another pause, he carefully looked at the side and stopped talking, which made all the celestial lords laugh. This nine spirit yuan saint. Don''t look at what''s going on today. That one''s in. Can you just say what you want? "If you have anything, just say it!" Anhong''s pretty face is full of cold color, but her tone at the moment is full of resentment. "No matter who is present today, I am the Lord of heaven. Do you understand?" Say. Like gambling, the beautiful eyes glanced to the side, as if to declare their sovereignty. Just. Next second. He hurriedly took it back. There was a trace of crimson on his cool and pretty face. After all. She was only a girl of sixteen. The memory of reincarnation. It''s affecting her. But five years later, when she stayed in the deep of Nantianmen, she also had a kind of love for Chu Lingxiao The heart of jiulingyuan is full of bitterness. It''s killing. How could he forget that today''s one was there, in case he said a wrong word "Tell the empress, since the forbidden master preached, many monks outside the stars who stayed in the world below asked the heaven to come out and let the forbidden master explain for them." Quiet! It''s quiet! After that, there was no sound on the whole hall. Actually. It''s not only the monks outside the stars, but also the celestial lords and immortals. They want chu Lingxiao to do more for them "Let them go!" The next moment. The voice of Anhong empress echoed in the whole hall. There was a wry smile. They knew it would be. Carefully looked at the throne next to a few eyes, hurriedly dismissed the idea. I''m afraid even if I explain it. They won''t understand. The way of these people. Giving them millions of years doesn''t necessarily give them a glimpse of the truth. Just. They don''t know. Chu Lingxiao instilled something in their minds. Even if they died, their descendants would automatically accept it from the day they were born. Keep repeating. Until the end of time. Old earth! "Report to the empress dowager, the ninetieth heaven palace of the Milky way. A few days ago, we heard that the Empress Dowager of the Milky way has come to the earth. I hope that if the heaven sees her, she can convey a word for her." Galactic palace? All the celestial lords under Meng were shocked. They forgot. The real strongest emperor in the galaxy is still the female emperor Phoenix jiuxiao. I just didn''t think of it. This is from ancient times. In their ears, has been echoing the name. It has already come to the earth. "What''s the point?" Anhong''s face also tightened. "I hope you can come back as soon as possible. There are still many things to deal with in the ninety Ninth Heaven palace." There was a silence in the hall. Let them find Phoenix jiuxiao. Where can they find her? Even now Anhong. It''s impossible to catch a trace of Phoenix jiuxiao. Suddenly. In my mind. A ray of light. From everyone''s heart, flashed past, all of a sudden all coincidentally looked to the throne side. The next moment. Only heard a faint voice, in their ears, understated, reverberated. "You go and deal with it." A noble, cold figure came out from behind the throne. With it. Bow down a little respectfully. In all people, full of dull eyes disappeared. Sitting next to Anhong, there was also a murmur on her pretty face. She could not believe it and would not speak again. For a long time. I heard only two words coming out of the throne There was another wry smile. They knew it would be The Lord of heaven. On the surface, it''s Anhong, but in fact Chapter 332 during this period. The whole universe ushered in a rare tranquility. Even if there is friction. It''s just a galaxy, a regional universe, a battle between ancient emperors. Compared with today. As far as the battle that spread across the whole universe is concerned, it has become a cheering performance. Divine realm. A trace of old, hoarse exclamation, after hearing the earth, what happened, can not help but from the heart exclamation. "It''s unimaginable that the overlord of the world is willing to teach his own way to others." God King Odin. In addition to his face''s consternation, his eyes were quivering with light. He only felt that Chu Lingxiao had refreshed his cognition again. Even their own way. They are willing to teach others. It''s hard to imagine. Such characters, in the end, are so powerful that they do not play cards according to common sense. "Father!" Just. At this time, Thor, the God of thunder, was full of resentment and unwillingness. He felt that he had missed a great chance. A great God of that place. The existence of kneeling on the ground. His way! It''s an unparalleled treasure. It can penetrate a trace, and it will be unobstructed in the whole universe in the future. Results! He missed it! First back to the divine realm! "Well?" Odin glanced at Thor. Light way: "the way of people of this level, even if it gives you 90 million years, you can''t feel the fur, so you don''t need to worry, those Tianjiao like you will get ahead of you." "Father!" Thor is still very reluctant. As the son of Odin, the king of God. How he didn''t understand that. But the way of such a powerful man was put in front of his eyes, but the feeling of losing his hand really made him feel bad. Look at Thor, who holds his fists tightly. Odin sighed a little. "Thor, I know you''re blaming me, but it doesn''t matter more than your safety." "Father..." Hearing this, Thor, the God of thunder, had a heart shaking, and could not help staring at Odin. The father king of the gods. It has always been dignified and cold. It has never been the way it is today. In the tone, it really takes a father''s position towards his son "Don''t worry, Thor. You are the offspring of Odin. In the future, there will be Odin''s old face showed a faint gloom, his voice paused, and he continued with a heavy voice: "there is still time for you. You have enough strength to climb to a higher level." "The father believes that you, with your qualifications, will be able to far surpass the father, the real power of the time gem, to the extreme." Now. Odin''s voice is full of tenderness and reluctant to give up. It is not like a king who has lived for 90 million years and experienced many earth shaking events. Old eyes. Looking at Thor, the God of thunder, is full of a father''s love for his son. "Father..." Thor''s face was slightly stunned. "Father, why do you say this suddenly today? You are the king of gods, the owner of time gem, you..." He always felt it. Today''s father, obviously something is wrong. The tone is full of parting. The way a deputy is going to leave the divine realm. "Father, what''s the matter with you?" The response is still a sigh full of reluctant. On the temple of Shenyu. There was a long silence. Odin just opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Thor, there is something I have to tell you now. In fact, our divine realm does not belong to this universe, but like those people, it comes from a place called the land of the universe." "Father..." Odin''s words. Thor was completely shocked and dumbed down by a huge wave. Living in this universe. Tens of thousands of years. In the end. But tell him that he does not belong here? It''s hard for anyone to accept the result for a while. "Father Father, are you serious? " Odin nodded. "Torr, I''m telling you all this today to prepare your mind in advance. If one day I''m not here, I hope you can take the time gem and continue to guard the divine kingdom." "Whatever happens, don''t leave the universe." Odin''s tone is extremely dignified. Thor the thunderbolt. There was silence on his face. I don''t know what to say. These words. It''s so sudden. It''s hard for him to accept it quickly. "Father..." When he looked up, he found that there was no Odin in the seat of the God King. Odin. Once again, it appeared in the long, dark channel where the torch was lit. For Odin. He had a lot of secrets to Thor, he didn''t say. Like Thor. In fact, he didn''t just live for tens of thousands of years, but since the day when he got the time gem, he has been granted the title of "self styled" until tens of thousands of years ago, when he released it. It''s still the altar. Still when he was here. Creak. Creaking and decaying machinery, starting sound, followed by,. The next moment. Only heard an old, distant voice, then spread out, tone is very flat, can not hear a little emotion. Just four words. "Have you thought about it?" Odin''s face was very cold, and there was a trace of reluctance and anger in his eyes. Finally. Nodded heavily. "Well, very well. As long as you come back, I can assure you that your wife and your youngest son will be able to appear in front of you safely." Hear that. Obviously touched Odin''s bottom line, can''t help holding his fists tightly, his face is even colder. This is Odin to the Pantheon. The reason for the compromise. Don''t even know Thor. He also has a mother and a brother, who are still in the world. Again. Odin did not expect that 90 million years had passed. He thought his wife and little son would not have survived the invasion of time and died. But I didn''t think of it. Still alive! "I''d like to know how the protoss made my wife and my youngest son live to this day without time jewels." The voice. It''s still plain, but there''s a trace of sarcasm and contempt in the words. Light way: "Odin, you look down on your ethnic group too much. Since the time gem can be taken out by the protoss, is there no other magic medicine that can prolong life in the protoss?" Say. In the dark. There seems to be a pair of cold, dark eyes, staring at Odin all the time. The voice. He was very satisfied, with a hint of excitement. "90 million years, no one has lived with the help of time jewel to 90 million years, you Odin, now is a huge energy stone." "The power of time gem can''t be absorbed, but the power of time contained in your body can let your majesty, the king of God, see a trace of the power of the ultimate character." Odin''s face. It''s getting colder. "By the way, do you know what happened when Wang Aojia''s arrogant father came to your universe? Why did he come back and suddenly put to death the two well-trained descendants of the last generation?" "I don''t know!" The voice: "..." "It doesn''t matter, no matter why, our Protoss will soon rule the ten major ethnic groups." Chapter 333 Odin. Though with the power of time jewels. Lived 90 million years. But he knew that within the protoss, unfathomable, in the land of all kingdoms, they were all super giants, and no one dared to provoke them. If it''s among the top ten. If the offspring of any ethnic group can freely enter or leave the forbidden areas of the world, the undisputed divine group must be one. Even him. I haven''t seen the God himself. Even the people inside the Shenzu think that the Shenwang is just a piece of writing recorded in ancient books. Whether it exists or not is still unknown. But I didn''t think of it. The God King has been silent for so many years. Once born. He was on the spot. It''s really ambitious to rule ten ethnic groups in the world. He was skeptical. 90 million years ago. He inadvertently gets the time gem. Will it be a game set by the God King. So that he can accumulate enough time. So that God can absorb it! At the thought of this possibility. Odin felt his hair was so creepy that he couldn''t help shivering, and his face was pale. In my mind. A word flashed. "He has been used for 90 million years!" "Odin, don''t worry. His majesty is merciful. He will not do anything to you. He just absorbs the power of time in your body." The cold voice of the altar. Still hasn''t left. A faint voice. It''s full of floating, secluded and far away, which makes people feel that he is just like you. "When it''s done, you''ll soon be reunited with your family. As for..." The voice. Not yet. Odin couldn''t stand it any longer, and he just snapped at the interruption. "Enough!" Dark all around. At once Odin reverberated, furious and full of sneering laughter. "Use my wife and my little son as a threat to force me to go back and absorb the power of time in my body to become a useless man. Don''t you let me Odin thank him for his failure!" There was a silence at the altar. No more talking. For a long time. That''s when the voice came out. "Odin, you should know that you are the offspring of the divine family. The will of the king of God is the will of the whole divine family. No one can disobey it!" "Well, tell me what to do!" Odin frowned coldly and didn''t want to hear a word more. As a member of the divine family. Even him. Sometimes. It''s also a kind of sadness. All interests. We should start with the interests of the Protoss. Even if it is his own life, as long as the king of God wants to take it, he must give it unconditionally. He can only really see it now. It is said that there are countless Protoss. It''s better to say. It''s just a dispensable accessory of the king of God. "You just have to wait, and soon someone will pick you up and go to the land of the world." "I advise you, you''d better get rid of the gem of time, turn back time, and see your own end, because you can''t bear the result!" The voice was full of warning. Odin''s face was cold and heavy, but also a little reluctant to flash. The vast universe. It was quiet. After seeing the real horrible power of Chu Lingxiao. Under the whole universe, there is no one who is against the state of Tao. Above the heavens, there are those who wake up and are ready to move. Be honest one by one. Originally, Chu Lingxiao slapped the leader of the death chamber. At that time, they only believed that the terrorist race existed in the mythical era with them was only between Bo Zhong and him. But it should be seen. Wang Aojia''s first generation of the strongest ancestors, less than half a minute, to fight down the scene. Previously. Still want to test. Now, there is only one idea, that is, how far to hide once you encounter it in the future. The existence of Chu Lingxiao. Let them seem to see the reincarnation of the female emperor, not missing before, so that the whole universe of terror race, are afraid of the scene. I can''t really stir it up. All over the universe. It''s all quiet. Except for one place. The skeleton hall, which exudes a gloomy, horrible atmosphere and is covered by the strange flame of the netherworld. Now. There was only a sound of crunching, chewing something hard. At the bottom of the dark abyss, it was audible, and all the hairs would stand up. The next moment. Deep in the dark skeleton hall, there is only one with seven red fox tails, tall and charming, in the slowly writhing body of dangren. A thin red lip. Put it gently on your fingers. It makes a shuddering sound, like swallowing all the dregs left in your hands. That is a charming to the extreme, make any man see, all can''t hold at all, directly will legs a soft beautiful face. The woman with seven fox tails. It''s all about seduction. Full of flirtatious eyes, wriggling charming waist and legs, and saying attractive words, two middle-aged men full of panic in front, chuckled: "come on, come" ¡« " the whole skull hall, all of them heard women''s extremely dissolute voice, long jade fingers, and kept doing the act of hooking people. The next moment. One of the middle-aged men was suddenly in a state of mind. Looking at this enchanting woman who is enough to bring disaster to the country and the city, her eyes are full of madness, just like a corpse without soul, step by step, walking towards the woman. Look at the only companion at the moment. I was also confused by women. The only one standing there was a handsome young man in a white robe. His pupils shrank suddenly, and he was sweating. His face was full of panic and fear, and he kept retreating. He couldn''t imagine it at all. This abandoned universe. How could there be such a horrible woman. They are three in a row. Just came out of the forbidden area of myth, went to the divine Kingdom, and passed this abyss area. One of them. He was dragged down by a huge tentacle. They were. Even the companions who were dragged down didn''t take it seriously, and their faces were full of banter. The creatures of the abandoned universe. How dare you provoke them? I just don''t want to live. I thought. Before taking Odin away, it''s good to play. But they didn''t expect that the women in front of them were so terrible that they could easily give their first companion It''s still a thrilling scene of biting off the neck and drinking all the blood. Especially when it comes to blood. When splashing on the woman''s face, which is as pure as jade, but is charming, it will not leave a drop and be sucked into her mouth automatically. Let the youth get goose bumps. It''s all up. What kind of monster is this! Three of them. But it''s just one point to open the nine realms of the three thousand points! She was a woman. Play like a little child! Click! It''s another sound of being bitten off, looking at the middle-aged companion''s body, becoming a mummy little by little. Creak! Next! The scene of the bones being bitten and eaten into the stomach by a woman and the blood and flesh being indistinct makes the young man want to vomit, but the fear in his heart has made him give up thinking completely. But when the woman swings, the charming eyes. When I look at him again. He just felt. See the hell! "No! No! No Chapter 334 At the same time. On a huge skyscraper with four sides facing the sky, a man in white with an ancient book in his hand raised his head slowly. Calm. Quiet eyes. The direction we are looking at is exactly that abyss. "What''s the matter, master?" Long Bingyao stood by respectfully and looked at the past with Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. With her strength now. Once there is any movement in the whole universe, she knows everything and doesn''t feel anything wrong. "Nothing." White man light voice, calm eyes light, once again fell on this ancient book. Long Bingyao bows slightly. He poured a cup of tea for Chu Lingxiao and put it beside him. His chest was covered with snow like skin. With the long empress''s tall and delicate body and the unique beauty fragrance, he fell in front of Chu Lingxiao. But. It seems that the ancient books in his hand are more attractive than the longbingyao at that time. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still on the ancient books, and he never looked elsewhere from the beginning to the end. "Master..." Long Bingyao''s face is crimson. She did it on purpose. But I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao was still unmoved. These Tianfeng jiuxiao were not there. They went back to the ninety-nine heaven empress palace. Chu Lingxiao was alone. Often in a dream. Can dream of Master Chu Lingxiao, and her Then. Every time I wake up, I am ashamed to find out. Lonely and empty for eight thousand years. It seems that she was soaked in sweat after some kind of war. Now, as long as she saw Chu Lingxiao, her legs would feel numb. Originally as a monk. Sleep. No need at all. But after these days, she seems to have been infatuated with it. In the dream, the feeling of dying for immortals, she hypnotizes herself with magic power every night, fantasizes with her Master Chu Lingxiao, and once again in the dream It''s a shame. She is now a woman magnate against the road. To make this "Shameless..." Suddenly, a coquetry in her ear interrupts longbingyao''s fantasy at the moment, and immediately meimou stares, blushes again, and stands respectfully beside Chu Lingxiao. Only see. On the ground of this skyscraper, which is covered with clouds and mist, there is a young girl in purple dress and Phoenix robe with cool temperament besides Chu Lingxiao and longbingyao. It''s the current emperor of heaven, Anhong! Just. At the moment, the Anhong female emperor''s face is less cold than that of the past when she treated the celestial Lord. She toots her mouth and nibbles her lips stubbornly. She says to Chu Lingxiao: "this is my yaochi! It''s not yours! " Just. This Anhong empress, just finished speaking, her momentum weakened, blushed, lowered her head, and played with her hands. Immediately. It''s all quiet again. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, or looking at that ancient book, for a long time, light voice, just once again reverberated around. Very light. Like a breeze. "It''s time for you to go to the temple." Yaochi road crossing. At this time, there are three people standing: Monkey King, Erlang God and jiulingyuansheng. "Hum, just go to the hall." Anhong turned her head and went out. After Anhong left. Longbingyao could not help but say: "master, are you too used to this little girl?" In longbingyao''s heart. Who dares to talk to Chu Lingxiao in the world? Even the strongest ancestor of the first generation of Wang Ao''s family should kneel. Which is like this Although Anhong is now the Lord of heaven, she is only a 16-year-old girl in longbingyao''s eyes. Even she was a little jealous. This Anhong empress can talk with her Master Chu Lingxiao in a coquettish way. It''s quiet around. Chu Lingxiao still looked at the ancient book calmly. Longbingyao can''t bear curiosity. Move your feet gently. Take a closer look. Immediately. She couldn''t help but look stunned. It''s not entirely written in words, but on every page, there is an ancient picture with a paragraph of text. What surprised her even more was that. With Chu Lingxiao turning. She saw her name, her real body and a picture of the ancient green dragon. Even. Even the Phoenix in the sky. But they were on the last two pages. Suddenly. The brain of longbingyao becomes blank. "No It''s not the people in this ancient book. They all have something to do with the master In fact. Long Bingyao is right. All the people in this ancient book are the servants of Chu Lingxiao every several hundred thousand years. When they arrive at fengjiuxiao and her, they just occupy the last two places. With Chu Lingxiao''s hand, turns forward again. She saw a lot of strange creatures, some in human form, some in animal form, some of which are unknown to her now, far beyond the memory of the nine reincarnations. There are men and women. Just. Only turning over a few pages, we can see that there is a picture on it. Unlike other creatures, there are only ancient pictures and no written records. Now. The old picture in front of her. It''s a woman with her back to her and no clothes on. She is tall and beautiful. Although she can''t see her face, she feels that this is a man who can make the whole universe mad. The whole body. All of them are covered by ten long red fox tails, only to see the woman''s slightly sideways body, looking back, showing the charming eyes, such as water waves, full of evil spirits and dangren. Just look at this old picture. Even in such a rebellious situation, she almost lost her mind. There seems to be a huge whirlpool. She is devouring her mind a little bit, which makes her almost reach out and touch this ancient picture. Immediately. The back of the frightened dragon Bingyao couldn''t stop the cold sweat. Who is this woman! Eyes on an old picture. She could be distracted for a few seconds. Under some unknown abyss, a young man''s body has been sucked into a corpse. The next moment. A thin red lips, slightly open, exhale as blue, its owner''s charming face, full of comfortable, enjoy the meaning. Beautiful eyes are lost. Murmured: "as long as I get back to nine tails, I can be born. Then I will eat that little man. I I can reach the level of my master. " Say. The woman burst into tears. The breathing became more and more rapid and excited. "Lord Master, why do you abandon me, why!!! Lord... Master, where are you now... " In a flash. Then he returned to a cold, cruel and evil spirit, and swallowed up the young man''s body. The next moment. I can only hear the sound of closing the books together. Men. I took a sip of tea. Light way: "you should have something, didn''t tell me?" Suddenly. Longbingyao immediately returned to her mind, and did not think about the woman in the ancient picture any more. She quickly replied: "master, in the Tianting, it''s called the God of Erlang, Yang Jian. It seems that she hopes you can participate in her apprentice, Zhao Ningyu''s wedding." Chapter 335 Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. He is not only the most outstanding one among the first generation disciples of Taoism, but also the three main immortals of Tianting. His disciples. About to get married. It is almost the whole oriental land. In the past five years, except for the succession of the new emperor Anhong, it is a big event enough to cause the whole earth. The object of marriage. It''s also a famous household right. But. If only Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, could do this. Nature is a perfect match. But if you really count your status, you will marry Zhao Ning''s handsome talent. It really counts in the world today. Except chenjiannan. The most brilliant Tianjiao. On the list of Tianjiao. Yuqing ranks first! "I didn''t expect that Yuqing, a Buddhist disciple, would marry the apprentice of Erlang. Is this Zhao Ning''s language really so charming?" "Who could have thought of it?" After hearing the news, people were discussing it all over the East. But. When talking about Zhao Ning''s words, all the people shook their heads, showing a bitter smile and helplessness at the corners of their mouths. Yu Qing, a Buddhist disciple. If there is no accident in the future. It will definitely be cultivated as the next Buddha. I''m afraid that I can keep pace with the Erlang God Yang Jian. Such a position. I gave up for a woman. It''s hard to give up. It makes sense. As a disciple of the Buddhist School Yuqing, Tianjiao ranks first and will be the leader of the Buddhist School in the future. It''s a pity for everyone. I only think that Zhao Ning''s words have the appearance of a country and a city. But she was married to Yuqing. It''s a bit of a mismatch. Especially the last time. As one of the three main immortals in Tianting, Yang Jian''s apprentice was defeated by Li Zhenjian, the unparalleled childe. Let them question. Zhao Ning said that he only had a good master, but he didn''t have the real strength to make everyone admire him. If there is no Erlang God Yang Jian behind. Everyone can''t help it. Say two words. "Vase!" It''s hard to say. Such a woman is also worthy of Yuqing, who ranks first in Tianjiao''s list. She is willing to give up the great monk''s future and fall under the pomegranate skirt? I can''t think. I can''t think of it. "In Zhao Ning''s words, if there is no Erlang God Yang Jian behind her, there are many women ten times better than her in this world." All over Jinling. In all teahouses, there are different sounds with similar meanings. Even a Li Zhenjian, who was born into a family, could not be defeated. As a disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian. It''s true that roll call is not true. It''s worse. Except for some quirks. Land God Wonderland. It can exert the power of ancient saints. There seems to be no other merit. During this period, which Tianjiao with a name and surname on the list of Tianjiao has not been promoted all the time? "Alas..." A sigh of self mockery. From a teahouse, can''t help but spread out. "It''s a good life. Even if it''s a vase, it can stand on our head and become a disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian." A young man in an ancient blue suit, with a glass of wine and a frustrated look, smiled bitterly and shook his head. His companions. "Stop talking, and it''s too late. At least Zhao Ning''s master is Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. Let''s talk about something else." "What''s the matter with Yang Jian, the disciple of Erlang God?" Obviously. The young man was drunk, red faced and full of alcohol. He belched and said loudly: "if it was a vase, wouldn''t it be said?" "Just because he is the apprentice of the Erlang God Yang Jian, can he step on our head every day?" His companion wanted to hold him. "Get out of the way, I can go by myself!" But he was pushed away by the young man. He staggered from the wine seat, stood up and left the teahouse. Look at everyone around you. Frown. A look. The young man''s companion, embarrassed, nodded with a smile and left. This teahouse. Just now, I can still hear each other''s voices on and off. But as the youth left for a long time, no one spoke. Like the words of youth. All of a sudden, they hurt their self-esteem. Head down all over the court. Dead silence. Yeah! A vase! Good luck, too! Not only became the apprentice of the God of Erlang, Yang Jian, but also made Yuqing, who ranked the first in Tianjiao, bow down for him. And they are. But it''s not fair to have a chance to step into the heaven only by climbing step by step! Bang! In the teahouse. There was only a clap of resentment. "This vase!" ¡­¡­ Just. Everyone didn''t know that the drunk young man, who even walked unsteadily, and his companion. Just left. This teahouse. Less than 200 meters. All of a sudden. They turned into a cloud and disappeared. Instead, they turned into a young man with indifferent temperament, beautiful face and wearing purple and gold ancient clothes. The young man''s hands were folded. Light way: "Amitabha, goodness is goodness. As long as I go through the world of mortals, I can step into the Empire in the future. I hope that Miss Zhao will not blame me at that time." The voice of youth. Full of softness. There is a kind of feeling like warm wind, which is very comfortable. Only the young man''s mouth, can''t help showing a sneer, but it is the real idea of his heart at the moment, all exposed. The Buddhist school once said. Without entering the world of mortals, we can''t break through the world. The fastest way to enter the world of mortals. It is to get married with a woman, break through the situation afterwards, achieve the goal, turn around and leave, regardless of the innocence of the woman. Not to mention women. How many people will be questioned and scolded by others. Instead, let yourself, in the eyes of all people, become a humble gentleman. Jinling. Zhao''s royal residence. Now. But the sound of joy. "I didn''t expect that he would attend the wedding ceremony of Ning Yu. It seems that the face of the old ancestor is still great." "You all want more, sir. You never stick to one standard in your work. Even the old ancestor, how can you please him?" Zhao Yongchang is sitting in the right position in the lobby. A look of exclamation. Think of the beginning. When Chu Lingxiao first appeared, he came to their Zhao family. Now I would like to attend the wedding ceremony of my granddaughter Zhao Ningyu. Let them Zhao family, in the whole East, all attract attention. That''s true. Days. They are all taking care of the Zhao family. Zhao Yongchang still can''t believe it. I can''t help but face the people around me. Command way: "you go to confirm again, ask the ancestor, is it true?" After the people around you leave. Zhao Yongchang was even more excited. He stood up directly, looking impatient. "Yes, yes, I have to hurry to prepare the invitations from the guests." Just Zhao Yongchang left the lobby. A very lonely, bleak look of Qianying, then from the back of the lobby, came out Chapter 336 Zhao Ning''s expression. It''s very complicated. She didn''t know how she felt about Chu Lingxiao. From the day she first appeared in Zhao''s house, she only felt the man in front of her. Treat everything. It''s a very plain expression. From shock. To reverence. Now. Almost seven years have passed. Again and again. I thought that when I was close to Chu Lingxiao, I found that it was still so far away. Even the Galactic empress. Phoenix nine clouds. They call him their master. She is the daughter of the world. Even if he is now a disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian, what can he do. Between her and Chu Lingxiao. It''s a gap that can never be crossed. She didn''t even know it. Why would you agree to Yuqing''s request and become a Taoist. Grievance? Angry? Or It''s ridiculous, Zhao Ning said. Those people, even the emperor, are all his slaves. How can they care about the feelings of your mortal daughter. Zhao Ning language. What do you expect in your heart? The Phoenix crown and the summer clouds. Ten li of red makeup. Because Yuqing was once a disciple of the Buddhist school, the wedding banquet was placed in the Zhao clan. This day. Zhao''s royal family, a celebration. It can be called a feast of immortals! Zhao Ningyu, a disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian, married Yuqing, the first one in Tianjiao''s list, as a Taoist partner. It''s not just the whole East. The most noteworthy event. It''s also the target of many gods in Tianting, but it''s Yuqing, the top of Tianjiao''s list. Chen Jiannan''s first day is proud. Now. It has been separated from Buddhism. Joined the court of heaven. As for Zhao Ning''s language. If they didn''t sell the face of the Erlang God Yang Jian, they wouldn''t even want to see this woman, but the land God fairyland. It''s too mediocre. Where is the apprentice taught by Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. This day. Zhao family residence, gathered a lot of celestial Lord, Taoism several ancient immortals, also arrived at the scene. The current leader of lianfo sect, shangyun Buddha. And I got there myself. All in one. Although in this world, it is not a strong one, but in the minds of many celestial lords, it still has a high prestige. After all. Most celestial immortals. In ancient times, they were all instructed by the Buddha. More or less. Can become the God of heaven. It has something to do with this Buddha. Fengguanxiapu, a piece of red makeup Zhaoning language, wearing a big red robe wedding dress, temperament in today''s, looks more cool and charming, enchanting. Almost even the female God from the heaven. The gas field has been covered. Just. No matter the emperor level family or many celestial immortals who came to attend the wedding banquet, no one came forward to greet Zhao Ning with two polite words. On the contrary, Yuqing, who is wearing an ordinary cassock beside him, Zhao Ning''s future husband, has attracted the attention of all people. Every guest. He kept toasting to Yuqing. But it fell in the eyes of Zhao Yongchang and other Wang people of Zhao family, but it suddenly turned ugly. Even Zhao Hengren, the ancestor of Zhao nationality. It''s also frowning. I can''t hold my face. What does Yuqing mean? The day of the wedding. Do not wear the wedding clothes prepared for them by the Zhao nationality. On the contrary, he wore a cassock. Is this too out of place? "Tianjiao ranks No.1 in Yuqing. It''s really a rare young and handsome talent. Although it''s still popular, it''s hard to forget that he was a disciple of the Buddhist school and his original intention." Listen to me. The praise of a celestial immortal made Zhao family and others frown. I just don''t think it''s like a wedding banquet at all. They Zhao''s family are redundant today. Zhao Hengren was angry on the spot. The low voice scolds: "what''s going on? What do you mean by Yuqing? " Listen to the scolding of my ancestors. Yesterday, Zhao Yongchang was also excited and excited. He would beat eggplant with frost. He was also embarrassed. Looking at Yuqing, who was surrounded by many people and toasted, not far ahead. Just feel. They Zhao nationality, seem to be fooled! The heart is immediately angry. "Yuqing, what the hell is going on!" He even found out. Today''s guests, how one by one look at Zhao Ning''s eyes, from time to time revealed a trace of disappointment and disdain. "Is this Zhao Ning''s language? It really feels like a vase, as rumoured. " "Tianjiao ranks first. How could such a mortal woman be willing to give up the identity of the next leader of Buddhism? It''s really not worth it." Off and on. The voice of ridicule made the faces of all Zhao family members sink to the extreme. They are like animals in the forest at the moment, being watched and pointed by people at will. How could that be! Today''s scene. It''s totally different from what they thought. It shouldn''t be two new couples. With the blessing of all the guests who came here, did they get married! Why now one by one. All ran to Yuqing. Alone. What does it mean to cool them all to one side? Zhao Ning said that the pretty face of the fine makeup was also slightly lost. Look at standing there. With a lot of guests, talking about Yuqing, suddenly a little shy face anger. At first. She saw each other''s very sincere eyes, and when she asked her to marry, she was very hesitant. But. Speaking. When you are willing to leave Buddhism. She did have a touch of emotion. Yuqing is the number one in Tianjiao list. Even if she has been building for another hundred thousand years, she can''t get close to Chu Lingxiao. If she misses it, she will still think about the future. But I didn''t think of it. Today''s Yuqing has such an attitude! On the day of her big marriage, she didn''t wear a wedding dress but a cassock. Is that humiliating Zhao Ning! In an instant. Zhao Ning can''t stand it any more. A took off the Phoenix crown, eyes light slightly cold, looking not far away, still talking to Yuqing. A surprisingly cold voice. Immediately. It reverberated in everyone''s ears. "Yuqing, what do you mean!" Suddenly. Today, all the guests stopped their voices and looked at Zhao Ning with a dumb face. And Yuqing in cassock. However, he turned around calmly and walked towards Zhao Ning step by step. The next moment. Under the eyes of the whole audience, Zhao Ning''s face was a little apologetic. Put your hands together. Bow slightly and say: "benefactor Zhao, please..." Suddenly. The audience was stunned. All the people of the Zhao family were also stunned. Zhao Ning''s face was full of shame and anger. The whole body was trembling and the beautiful eyes were full of shame and anger. Clenching path: "what did you just call me!" Yuqing''s expression is still very plain. It seems that he already knew Zhao Ning''s words and would react in this way. In fact, even he was a little surprised. It''s just learned from shangyun Buddha''s mouth. Today''s Buddhists don''t need to cross the world of mortals to have a chance to enter the Empire. There''s no need to worry about that on this planet today. Previously. What he did was totally unnecessary. In that case. He also need to give up the identity of the future helmsman of Buddhism school, marry a mortal daughter, and become an experience in the world of mortals? "Benefactor Zhao, I''ve thought it over and over again. Buddha sect is still the best place for me. Let''s end this wedding banquet. It''s a farce." The voice just dropped. In addition to the celestial immortal, the whole audience was shocked at the moment, and the smile was full of ridicule. The apprentice of Yang Jian, the God of Erlang? Was publicly repented? Interesting Chapter 337 It really didn''t come to their mind. A few days ago. Also willing to speak for Zhao Ning. Yuqing, who gave up his identity as the future leader of Buddhism, actually repented in public on today''s wedding day. There are many immortals in the heaven. There was not much change in the face. Zhao Ning said that they were the disciples of Yang Jian, the God of Erlang. As celestial immortals, they had to keep a bit of demeanor, and the immortals such as Buddhism and Taoism were strangers. For Yuqing''s sudden repentance. Just one word. "Amitabha, good good good." Said a word. "Immeasurable." He stood by. No more talking. In their eyes. Yuqing ranks first in Tianjiao. Even if they are still vulgar, they should not marry Zhao Ningyu, such a mortal daughter. Although it''s Yang Jian''s apprentice, it''s true that there''s a big gap between them in terms of their own identity. And the contemporary leader of the Buddhist school, shangyunfo. It''s looking at Yuqing. A light smile of relief. When he heard that Yuqing wanted to return to the common world and go to pick up a mortal daughter, his heart, as the current leader of the Buddhist school, was very unpleasant. They are Buddhists. Tianjiao carefully cultivated. In the end. But she left them to go It''s his presence today. In fact, there are some resentments in my heart. Now when he heard that Yuqing was willing to return to Buddhism, he was really relieved. But all the other guests. A pair of gloomy, sitting there watching a good play, the corner of the mouth showed a light sneer. All the faces of Zhao people. It''s getting colder and colder. Staring at a pair of faces calmly and calmly, as if nothing had happened to Yuqing, immediately straight teeth. There was silence. Only heard a very harsh creak, the sound of teeth friction. To everyone in the audience. I can''t help it. This is a great shame for the whole Zhao nationality, but what can be done about it? Behind Yuqing. It''s still a Buddhist school. Zhao Ningyu, the daughter of mortals, is only a disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian. Such a But Yang Jian, the real king of Xiansheng. One of the three main immortals in Tianting is also from daozong. Let''s look at the current leader of the Buddhist sect, shangyun Buddha. Now. It''s like chatting with those ancient immortals of daozong. Zhao nationality can only eat a dumb ending. "In that case, benefactor Zhao, I''m leaving." Wedding day. Repent in public. After all this, Yuqing looks at Zhao Ning as if he is just a passer-by, and turns to leave. All guests present. All can not help but shake his head, slowly stood up. After today. Even if Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, came out, the Zhao people would have a long time to be the laughing stock of the whole oriental land for people to talk privately. It''s really pitiful. There are many immortals in the heaven. In my heart. But also quite helpless. They didn''t even think of it. The grand wedding banquet, which attracted the whole earth and the immortals from all directions, ended in this way. "Amitabha, good good good." Shangyunfo is facing a cold Zhao people, with a slight apology on his face. He bows and says: "benefactor, I''m here to compensate Yuqing for you. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can put forward to our Buddhist school. As long as we can do it, we will do our best." Hear these words. No matter Zhao Hengren or Zhao Yongchang, all of them frowned at once. The next moment. Standing in the same place, tightly holding his fists, a face unwilling cold heavy look. But Zhao Ning''s words have already passed Qi at the moment, the delicate body keeps shivering. A fine make-up. That very cold and beautiful face. Now. Full of shame and anger, a pair of incomparably cold Phoenix eyes, but also in the direct fire. It''s almost out. Yuqing, the residence of Zhao''s royal family. Very close to full force. Tightly biting the lips, not to let the anger boil in her heart, burst out, but the grievance in her heart, but let her whole heart, cool through. It''s not so much suppressed anger. Rather. Desperately restrain the tears, do not let them flow down. But in all people, tacit, as anything, did not happen the same, walking there talking, about to leave. All of a sudden. I heard a very clear sound when I knelt on my legs. Immediately. In everyone''s ear, the moment reverberated. On the spot. Everyone''s body is shocked. All the guests, including the celestial beings, were completely stunned as soon as they turned around. Look at Zhao Ning. Suddenly. There is an extra white coat. Suddenly a pair of eyes stare straight, face dumb and shocked, all of us are frozen in place in an instant. Even Yuqing''s face changed dramatically. For a moment. A calm look. Directly changed along with the breath, all was in a hurry. In an instant. There was a silence. There was only a murmur and a mouthful of saliva. Looking at the sudden white dress. Flashed in my heart. A tremor. "Here How is this coming! Zhao... Zhao''s family, even this one has been invited! " Even Zhao Hengren. Zhao Yongchang and others. For a while, his eyes stared at Chu Lingxiao, who suddenly appeared in front of them. His face was shocked and his brain was blank. Previously. When it came that Chu Lingxiao was going to attend the wedding banquet, all of them couldn''t believe it. Zhao Yongchang directly ordered people to confirm again. But after that. There is no more definite news. Send it back. I thought it was just a joke, but I didn''t think it was on the spot today! "Sir!" The next moment. Everyone in the Zhao family rushed to the front without any slightest slights. They knelt down one by one and saluted Chu Lingxiao. "Get up." Chu Lingxiao carries his hands on his back and says lightly. Even if it is shangyunfo, such a stranger, now his face is full of panic and laughter. Get up. He stood by respectfully, afraid to make a little more noise. Just now he''s with everyone in the Zhao family. When talking. The next moment. All of a sudden. A white dress, it appears. I thought it was an illusion in front of me. But look at it. On the spot scared his back, straight out of a cold sweat, do not think, hurriedly knelt down. There was silence. Zhao Ning''s words are even more beautiful eyes and big eyes. There are astonishment and surprise on the cold and beautiful face. Staring at the man in front of me. Slowly put it on for her. She took off the Phoenix crown and threw it aside angrily. "Wear this Phoenix crown well. If you really want to count it, you will count as half of my disciples." The faint voice in her ear makes her beautiful eyes full of tears, grievances, and feelings, which are intertwined in an instant. But this is a whisper. But on the other side, all the guests and the celestial beings heard it as if there was a sudden thunder. In an instant. So that everyone''s body, all a sudden shudder, mouth open, face dull looking at the front. Zhao Zhao Ningyu, is this disciple! How could it be?! Chapter 338 There was a total silence. Look up. The whole Zhao''s royal residence and the wedding space are pair after pair, with eyes as big as two light bulbs. Their master. It''s all shortness of breath. Yuqing ranks first in Tianjiao. The legs that are scared are straight and soft. The whole body, can not help shivering slightly, looking at the Phoenix crown, a red make-up, the face of cold Zhao Ning language, eyes trembling, the face of incredible. Even Zhao Hengren, Zhao Yongchang and all the people of Zhao''s royal family brush their heads. A look of consternation. Congealed language! This is my disciple! This Is it not that Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, has been accepted as an apprentice? How to become Over Zhao''s Wangyu mansion. Three figures, is helplessly looking at the bottom of the face, what happened, straight shake his head. One of them is a handsome middle-aged man. After hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words. The corners of the mouth are full of bitterness. A breeze blew by, and suddenly, everyone could not help but beat a spirit, completely back to God. Bend down quickly. Get ready to kneel. This is even the emperor, who is called the master! Many of the celestial immortals here are the main immortals in Lingxiao hall. Last time in Lingxiao hall. The man sat directly on the throne, looked down on them, and listened as if he were too God. I saw the Galactic empress with my own eyes. Phoenix jiuxiao! A woman with extremely noble temperament, cold and charming face, how to respectfully call her master in front of Chu Lingxiao makes them feel like they are in a dream, which is so shocking. Zhao Ning''s words were also beautiful, but there was a little doubt in her eyes. Unexpectedly, Chu Lingxiao would suddenly say that she was his disciple in front of so many people. Actually. The breath left in Zhao Ning''s body at the beginning is the power of a complete order. It can not only make Zhao Ning''s whole body, but also change his strength. And it''s going to give her all her potential. It''s completely discovered. What is order? It''s a whole universe, the most powerful force. In this whole universe, even the giant of the adverse environment has only one broken order, and only in places like the land of all worlds can we get a complete order. For the monks on earth. Even the laws of the universe. We haven''t understood. How can we see the extraordinary language of Zhao Ning? Today''s Zhao Ning''s words, once truly stepping into the immortal level, can be as good as the fighting power across two major areas. In an instant. This moment. Only heard a very flustered, and uneasy trill, suddenly came out. "Yes Yes, madam, how can you take off the Phoenix crown at the wedding banquet? Come on, today, there is a gentleman present. Let''s hurry up and get married. " Shangyunfo: "..." Zhao Nationality: "..." Everyone in the audience: "..." I saw that Tianjiao ranked No. 1 in Yuqing. Before that, he was like nobody else. He repented in public and looked like a Buddhist disciple sitting still. It''s like a different person. The whole person is full of enthusiasm. With a smile on his face, he rushes forward to please Zhao Ning. "Then Grandpa Zhao, where are the wedding clothes you have prepared for your son-in-law? Bring them to me and put them on quickly. " Zhao Yongchang: "..." Looking at Yuqing as if he had changed a person, everyone in the audience suddenly fell into a daze, with a black line and a dumb face. It''s too shameful! Just repented in public! This meeting saw Zhao Ningyu, is this disciple, changed face directly, Buddha School disciple is such?! This is too snobbish! In particular, shangyun Buddha, and so on all the Buddhists, an old face immediately blushed, I wish I could find a hole now, and immediately drill in. They are Buddhists. Well trained disciples. He is also the successor of the next leader of the Buddhist school. His conduct is so terrible that he turns his face faster than turning a book! Even they feel extremely disrespectful! "Lady..." Yuqing smiles, wants to reach out and touch Zhao Ningyu''s hand, but Zhao Ningyu throws it behind him, saying in a cold voice: "who is your mother!" Yuqing: "..." "Lady, stop playing. I was just joking with you." Shangyunfo: "..." Everyone in the audience: "..." In an instant. In the hearts of all people, including shangyunfo, there is a trace of disgust and contempt. This face! Too thick! How nice to say! Now. In Yuqing''s heart, his intestines are almost regretful. How could he think of Zhao Ning''s words This is my disciple! Deep in the pupil there was panic and horror. Eyes are not bright. He kept looking at Chu Lingxiao beside him. In an instant, the whole back was sweating, afraid that Chu Lingxiao would see something. "Now I declare that I, Zhao Ning, will not marry this Yuqing. Just now you have heard that he was the first to humiliate my Zhao family and repent in public!" Zhao Ning said step by step. The face was cold. Looking around the audience, he said: "but it''s not that he doesn''t marry, it''s that I''m Zhao Ning. I don''t marry!" Immediately. There was a wry smile. It''s really a whirlwind. Zhao people, who have just suffered humiliation, have become ordinary people who dare not offend everyone present in the future. But Yuqing is deeply relieved. Compared with losing face. Better than losing your life. He didn''t intend to marry Zhao Ningyu. Without Zhao Ningyu, he is still the first in the arrogance list, and still a Buddhist disciple. Yuqing''s face was angry and he stopped to stand up. Then. With a smile on his face, he backed away. "Do you want to go?" But right now. The faint voice in his ear made his body stiff and stood in place. "Go, let them see your strength." The voice just dropped. Before all the people in the audience reacted, they felt that the temperature around them dropped rapidly. Even some of the celestial lords didn''t see it clearly. The next moment. Have seen Tianjiao list first jade clear, a face blankly fell on the ground, big mouth big mouth of spit blood. And next to him. It is at this moment that the Phoenix crown and the red makeup of Zhao Ning speak. In an instant. The audience was stunned. The face is incredible. Land God fairyland, even the top jade Qing in Tianjiao''s list, doesn''t even have the power to fight back? This It''s too weird! Yuqing was shocked and unbelievable. How could it be! He was given a second by the land God fairyland! On strength. Li Zhenjian, the long dead unparalleled childe, is better than all the people on Tianjiao''s list, because he has cultivated the Feng Zu FA. Unfortunately, he died by himself Others only know Li Zhenjian. He defeated Li Zhenjian, a disciple of the Erlang God Yang Jian, but didn''t know Zhao Ningyu''s face. He was able to compete with Chen Jiannan. "Now she is my disciple. Who do you think is mediocre?" When that white dress. Carry your hands on your back. Slowly turning around. There was a sudden silence. Chapter 339 Tianjiao ranks first in Yuqing. It is said by Zhao Ning of land God Wonderland. Then he fell down. In this scene, everyone in the audience was really scared, and one heart jumped. This is the gap in perception. Unrivalled childe Li Zhenjian. He cultivated the imperial law. All the immortals on the scene didn''t know, and only the celestial Lord of the level of Monkey King could see the clue. It''s OK to go to the cloud Buddha. It''s a pity. He was not present that day. If he can see the contest between Zhao Ningyu and Li Zhenjian, he will definitely get goose bumps. Li Zhenjian, who cultivated the emperor''s law. Almost defeated Looking at the scene like a dead dog, Yuqing falls on the ground, covering his chest and spitting blood. This moment. No one can say a word more. Stare straight into the eyes. The eyes of the chamber gaped at Zhao Ning''s words. It''s such a marvel. It''s a land God Wonderland. I gave Yuqing, the top one in Tianjiao''s list, to Previously they were in the heart. Zhao Ning is still talking about it. It''s a vase with a good leather bag. But I didn''t think of it. Strength. So strong! No! It''s weird! This moment. Shangyunfo, a group of Buddhist immortals, looked at Yuqing, who was lost in his wits and collapsed on the ground. Yuqing''s self-confidence was completely hit. They all shook their heads helplessly. "Amitabha, good good good." Although Yuqing''s character. It makes them feel extremely disrespectful and insults the face of the Buddhist school. But after all. Compared with other younger generation of Buddhists. Yuqing''s talent and strength. First. In the future, with a little guidance, you can also turn jade into beautiful jade. They still don''t want to give up. Next moment. A scene in front of them. All the Buddhists were suddenly stunned. In everyone''s eyes. A curtain of light appeared. In an instant. Inside picture. Let Yu Qing, who was paralyzed on the ground, tremble suddenly, gradually, pale face. Immediately. Full of panic and shame, brush a bit, hurriedly lowered his head. Only see. In that picture, it is Yuqing who pretends to be someone else and spreads Zhao Ning''s words all over the place. That corner of the mouth. The irresistible sneer is full of complacency and sarcasm. It''s not like a Buddhist disciple. For a moment. Everyone in the audience is reminded of everything that happened. All at once. So it is! From the beginning to the end. It''s all Yuqing''s self directing and self acting! The first character of Tianjiao. I''m just a Buddhist! What''s the difference between hiding behind and playing tricks in secret! "I I... " Yuqing kneeling on the ground, sweating all over his head, looking left and right, his face flustered and uneasy. Not at all. Your own behavior. It was all exposed. What a shame. It''s ironic that the Buddhist school, which has always taken justice and universality as its duty, has such a cunning villain. "Amitabha, good good good." Rao is the cloud Buddha at the moment, but also full of disappointment in the heart, that pair of old eyes, a cold heavy. Many Buddhists. But only indifference is left in my eyes. "Cut off all accomplishments, shatter Dantian, and drive out of the Buddhist sect!" Hear the saying of shangyunfo. Yuqing''s face was white. It was like a ball of gas. He was in the same place. Shatter the fields. It means going back. He can no longer practice. There was no one to talk. The Buddhist school did this. Exactly. Even without Chu Lingxiao. What Yuqing did, not to mention the Buddhist school, was to seal the imperial family, and he felt extremely ashamed. "First..." Shangyun Buddha bent slightly and wanted to talk. He saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand gently. The next moment. I dare not stay any longer. Directly let people take away Yuqing, who is lying on the ground, and leave. "No teacher, I''ll leave later..." All the celestial immortals also bowed themselves to salute and gradually retreated. Over Zhao''s royal residence. As early as here, Sun Wukong, Yang Jian and jiulingyuansheng smiled bitterly. Especially Yang Jian. The bitterness of the corners of the mouth. From the beginning to the end, it didn''t disappear. Zhao Ning''s master is really incompetent. At last, Chu Lingxiao has to show up. The whole Zhao family. Still haven''t come back. All of them look at the front with a dull face. The white clothes have left. Can Phoenix crown Xiapu, a red Zhao Ning language. At the moment. It''s as red as honey. "Within ten years, reach the Empire State..." The faint sound in her ear still lingers in her ear. Daughter love. Red make-up. Feng guanxiapu, Zhao Ning said, at this moment, in my heart, I can''t help looking at the sky and murmuring: "within ten years, I will be able to follow you when I reach the Empire State..." ¡­¡­ This night. It''ll be over soon. Yuqing, the top of Tianjiao''s list, is missing. Originally, the whole oriental land was full of grumbles, but with some details of the wedding banquet that night, it was revealed. Everyone was too scared to talk. The vase in their eyes. Unexpectedly, the first Yuqing of Tianjiao was photographed at the foot of the foot, and the Buddhist School expelled Yuqing. Such a big reversal. It didn''t come to anyone''s mind. How can a good feast of immortals finally become like this? Zhao Ning, the vase in their eyes. It''s not only powerful enough to defeat Tianjiao No.1 Yuqing at will, but also the practice of the Buddhist school, which is confusing and unimaginable. It''s just been a night. Yuqing standing on the altar has no voice? "Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, one of the three main immortals in Tianting, is it so powerful?" But as an old fairy who attended the wedding banquet that night came out, he revealed a word to his younger generation. In an instant. There was no more sound in the East. "Be careful, that one showed up last night." But for Odin in the realm of the present. He waited for a few days. And they did not wait for the gods to say that they had come to send them to this deserted universe to receive them to the land of all kingdoms. No frown. Then he came to the dark, cold altar. To be honest. He really doesn''t want to come here again. But his wife and little son were in the hands of the protoss, especially after 90 million years, 90 million years of ups and downs, which made him tired of everything in the world. In high position. It''s better to be a normal person and live in freedom. "What can I do for you?" The voice sounded out of nowhere, but there was a little surprise in the tone. I didn''t expect Odin would come here again. He asked lightly: "the person who received you should be here. You can rest assured that everything is well with your family. The God King has issued an order. As long as you come back, the position of the high priest of the God clan..." "I just came to tell you that I haven''t even seen a shadow of the person you said!" The voice: "..." "How could it be?" Chapter 340 In the tone of the voice. Obviously full of doubts. Obviously. He didn''t believe Odin. As early as three days ago, the protoss sent three rebellious Jiujing, all of whom are the descendants of his Protoss generation, who are focused on. I hope that I can open all the acupoints before I become a god worshiper. Let them Protoss. In the historical records of the land of all kingdoms, a more colorful stroke has been added. The protoss have always kept a low profile. But that doesn''t mean they''re not moving. Those three are a sharp weapon that they are going to let the land of all kingdoms pay a good visit to his divine status. How could it not have arrived? "Odin, I advise you to be honest. It''s not good for you!" The voice. Suddenly the tone was a little colder. Three against the road and nine borders, ten thousand level Tianjiao, should have arrived long ago. He thought Odin had come to say goodbye to him, but he didn''t expect to say such a thing. Accident? How could it be. That piece of the abandoned universe, who can quietly kill their three gods and nine rebellious ways. It''s hard to say. The three of them joined hands and respected the gods. For a while, they couldn''t help it. Unless it''s "Odin, don''t hide. To be frank, have you exiled them with the power of time jewels?" "I warn you, you want to threaten the protoss with them, that''s too ignorant!" Suddenly. Odin smiled and the laughter was extremely ironic. Full of Leng hum way: "you also look at me too high Odin, the time gem, is the most precious treasure of the Protoss. With my strength now, do you think I can take advantage of the time gem, and then I can take down three anti Taoism nine realms?" The voice: "..." Quiet! Silence! Most afraid of the air at this time. Inexplicably there was no movement. That voice also seems to be aware of this problem. Although the time gem has been with Odin for 90 million years, it is impossible for Odin to take three anti Taoism nine realms with the help of the time gem. "And where did they go?" "It''s your business, not mine!" The voice: "..." Suddenly. The whole altar can only hear the mechanical vibration, but the owner of the sound seems to disappear. It''s a long time. No more sound. Another half hour passed. Da. Da. Da. Then I heard the footsteps coming from the altar again. It sounded very urgent. "You continue to wait in this abandoned universe, God The protoss will send for you soon. " Finish. The whole altar, once again restored calm. But Odin had an expression. Suddenly a Zheng. Because he obviously felt it. There is something wrong with the tone of the other party''s voice. Just after leaving, where did the other party go? Why do you come back. Even the voice of speech, with trills. What a hurry? Don''t you The three immortals of the protoss came to this universe long ago? But why. He hasn''t seen Around the dark, cold altar. Odin frowned straight, eyes suddenly tight, just feel a sense of inexplicable cold, suddenly from behind, make his body can not help but a sudden shake. In an instant. There was a horror in his face. "Isn''t it difficult? What an accident?" Odin''s mind. It''s also a brush. Raise your head. In an instant. Beautiful eyes? She felt only a thrill, which made her whole body full of flames. Her nine days of Phoenix blood was also a burst of boiling, and her sense of straightness was threatened. What kind of beast is this! Even her Phoenix blood was infected and could not help but resist this power. The next moment. Through billions of stars. Numerous regional universes. Feng jiuxiao''s eyes light, suddenly locked in the skull abyss. When I saw a fox tail with seven red tails under the abyss, slowly wriggling, tall, extremely charming and charming. Only a sound of Phoenix was heard. Ring. She was startled and immediately recovered. This moment. Feng jiuxiao''s face was shocked and unbelievable. What kind of woman is this! Just now, if it wasn''t the blood of the Phoenix in her body, I''m afraid that her whole mental power would be absorbed by women! You should know now that you have not only opened 3000 repair points, but also opened two Tianjiao points. It''s impossible for her to respect God. If you only look at them, you will almost lose your mind. Most of all. The Phoenix blood in her body was suppressed! "Lord Master. Tianting yaochi and longbingyao also suddenly take back their sight and look at the direction of the universe abyss with lingering fear on their faces. Deep in the beautiful eyes. It was even more astonishing. The noble blood of the Dragon Queen in her body is also constantly alerting her, and she can no longer observe it with divine sense. Otherwise. Something''s going to happen! The man in white sitting in front of longbingyao, still unmoved, leaned gently on the bookcase, and then, a page of ancient books slowly turned to one side. "Nothing." But now. This way makes the whole universe, against the road, frighten the breath of scalp numbness. But let one more. Someone who has just come out of the forbidden area of myth has a sharp contraction of his pupils. Even though we have seen many amazing scenes in the world. But it''s not as scary as the shadow of the red fox in front of us. "Here This is the nine sky fox! " Chapter 341 This is a God from all lands. Most of all. He comes from the Protoss. But now. When he came to the abandoned universe with the will of the protoss, looking for the three great Tianjiao of the missing Protoss. But just out of the mythical forbidden area, I felt an extraordinary sense of terror. He is a God. It''s all creepy. There is an impulse to shiver all over. Jiuxiao sky xuanhu! It was completely unexpected to him. This kind of terroristic creature, which used to disturb the world, appears again in this abandoned universe! Or seven tails! Six tails can be compared to the other nine regions of the world, and seven tails are just like the existence of God. But I haven''t waited for the venerable God from the divine family. Calm down. He immediately felt the more terrible truth, and even his voice began to tremble. Eyes wide. A face of horror and heaviness. "Here It''s impossible. This dark fox in the sky of jiuxiao unexpectedly It''s still growing! " Hiss! In an instant. From the land of all kingdoms, this man came into the abandoned universe. His name was biivan. He was scared and his head was numb. He could not help but take a breath of cool air. Then. Hurriedly back a few steps. He''s a bit regretful now. He was originally one of the most important gods in the divine family. When I learned that the three great Tianjiao of their Protoss disappeared in this universe, I chose who to look for them. He got up first. It''s nothing more than abandoning the universe. He came as a God, just like a real God, overlooking the whole universe. But now he found out. It''s a big mistake! As soon as he left the forbidden area of myth, he met this kind of fierce thing of the world level, which made him hesitate completely and dare not take another step. "Unexpectedly It''s the veneration to open the four heaven acupoints. " Suddenly. Than Ivan pupil fierce contraction, straight to the whole body of the sweat, are up. Abandon the universe. How could such a thing appear! Four heaven acupoints of God! He clearly felt that the power of the sealed jiuxiao Tianxuan fox had not really recovered. If he is not a member of the divine family, he has a natural advantage in spiritual power. I''m afraid that even his spirit, the God of the divine family, will be swallowed up just now. But this also makes him see a more terrible scene at this moment. "Ten seals?" "How could it be!" Biivan''s eyes, which were frightened directly, were almost staring out. Seven broken seals. To achieve the respect of God. That is to say, the strength of this nine sky xuanhu should be It is... "Ten tail level nine Xiao sky Xuan fox!" Know the truth. Almost let biivan, legs a soft, scared to fall on the ground, eyes completely lost. The whole person is going to be stupid. There is no light in both eyes. The corners of the mouth were full of giggles and kept murmuring: "abandoning the universe, there is a nine sky Xuan fox with four acupoints and seven tails, which is enough to frighten the sky." "It''s a ten tailed xuanhu, which is even more terrifying than the great God!" He can''t imagine. Ten tail level nine sky Xuan fox, the land of the world, which one of the great gods can deal with. Once upon a time. An eight tail. He almost bewildered the Immortal Emperor in the land of the world. The great God of the generation was finally sucked up by the eight tailed heavenly fox. Finally. Although the realm is still maintained in the great God. Combat power. But not even God. Wang Ao''s family, one of the ten ethnic groups, was supposed to be courteous to the emperor. But it''s because an eight tailed xuanhu, the whole imperial dynasty, collapsed overnight. Great God. They were all confused. Biivan was a little scared. I''m afraid that the three immortals and nine realms missing from their Protoss were given to "What to do, what to do, to leave, or to continue to find..." This deity from the divine family is full of bitterness and fear at the moment. He has guaranteed the whole divine family and will surely find the missing three Tianjiao. But now. He didn''t even have the courage to step into the universe. Ten tail level nine sky Xuan fox. I''m afraid that only the king of God can deal with people he can think of. Who will meet. It''s impossible to resist the temptation of tianxuanhu. I''m afraid that he didn''t know how to die. Da. Da. Da. After walking back and forth again, biivan tightened his eyebrows, clenched his teeth and stamped his feet. He decided to go back to the world first. Lost face. It''s small. But if you lose your life, you have nothing. The three immortals of their Protoss, who are against the Tao and the nine realms, disappeared without a sound. They are definitely related to the ten tail level nine sky Xuan fox. Boom! At that time, under the abyss of the universe, in the skeleton hall with strange and blue fire, a very tall and charming body appeared in a layer of mist. Thin red lips. Long jade legs. The eyes of a fool. And the seven red fox tails behind. Only through the mist. You can feel a face that can make the whole universe fall into madness, pure but charming, charming but elegant. This is a woman who exudes a charming atmosphere from her bones. Her red dress covers her body. Under her long jade neck, there is a piece of crispy chest like white jade, half covered, plain waist, a pair of tall, moist and symmetrical jade legs are exposed outside. Even the cold and gorgeous lotus feet are quietly enchanting and shining. But this charming dress. Compared with her look, it''s not so good. A pair of big eyes with a smile and a demon, water covering the fog around the ground, charming and rippling, small corners of the mouth slightly raised, red lips slightly opened, which seems to attract, sending out a cold, and make men listen, the bones will be crisp and numb laughter. "Ha ha ha ha, if I break the feudalism, I will come out!" At the moment, the evil flower smoke has been able to walk out of the skeleton hall. Two long jade legs move charming and charming. Step by step, they reach the edge of the abyss of the skeleton hall. A click. At the foot of an unknown abyss white bone, she was exposed to the outside of the jade feet, an instant step into ashes. "Seven million years ago, I was killed by the reincarnated empress, this bitch, for seven million years!" That cold and beautiful face, suddenly flashed a trace of murderous intention, looking up at the near space. Cold voice way: "reincarnation female emperor, this account, after I am born, I want to calculate with you!" But then. That face. All of a sudden, the expression was full of madness, even madness. And those eyes, which ripple like water waves, are full of evil light, lips are slightly open, breath is more excited. In a moment, a charming and pure face is full of ferocity. The next moment. The whole abyss was only filled with the smoke of evil flowers and laughter, as well as the sound of the tongue sliding across the lips. "After birth, the first thing is to eat the little man who looks like the master!" "Little man, I hope your taste is more delicious than these people." Chapter 342 From the abyss of the skull hall. An explosion of terror. Compared with the reincarnation forbidden area under the protection of reincarnation. In the universe. At the moment, the other big anti Taoism giants either lose their mind, or look at the direction of the abyss of the skull hall, stand in the same place, their eyes are dull, like a fool, drooling. Just a few glances. These are the big opponents. All of them have been blinded by desire. Very helpless. These rebel giants, who have been in the whole universe for millions of years, are now useless. And the reason. It''s just that they look at the evil flower smoke "Ah!!! She''s mine, mine, how dare you rob me! " At this moment, a terrorist race above the heavens has already experienced a scene of rebellious giants, like crazy, fighting with each other. Many of the monks were shivering. Eyes glaring. I don''t know what happened. When they return to God. The whole race has been torn apart by the fighting aftereffect of the people in the opposition. It''s a piece of ruins, only half of which is incense. There are only a few hundred people left in a group of hundreds of millions. Then. Just stare at the horrible scene of a group of rebellious state tycoons who died together. Jiuxiao sky xuanhu. The reason why the whole world has been so frightened. The reason why even the six tails made the great God look dignified was that the strength of the nine sky xuanhu was completely aimed at the Friar''s weakest weakness. As long as it''s life. Even the great God. No exception. But how can ordinary creatures perceive the spiritual weakness of the great God. Except for one creature. Jiuxiao sky xuanhu! It can lead a person''s hatred, jealousy, desire, even love to the highest level, causing the monk to have no reason and fall into madness. Finally. You can only let xuanhu play like a doll. For this abandoned universe, its own strength is far less than that of the world. Not to mention mental power. The seven tailed heavenly xuanhu, even the God of the world, will be confused, not to mention the opposition of the abandoned universe. A snooper. Die! The terror race above all the heavens, the creatures that have existed in this universe since the beginning of the mythological age, has now suffered a fierce internal struggle. At a glance. It''s all a scene of killing the same people. Under the environment, it''s all ants. It''s like cutting melons and vegetables. No one can stop the killing in the environment. "Ah!!! Why!!! " "Ancestor, why is this? We are your descendants!!! Why!!! " Despair. The scream of exhaustion filled the sky. That kind of shriek. Let all the heavenly forces, with their cold sweat, stare at the sky. They know. Since the appearance of Chu Lingxiao, these terror races, which once messed up the whole universe and devoured the friars at the bottom as blood food, have awakened one by one. But fortunately. Chu Lingxiao''s appearance. It seems that they have completely deterred these terrorist races and dare not act recklessly at all. But today. What''s wrong with this? Did you fight inside! Above the divine realm. It was also a similar scream, the body of Thor, the God of thunder, shuddered for a while and looked at Odin with a dumb face. "Father? What''s the matter? " Since Odin told himself that he didn''t belong to this universe. Thor''s heart. I can''t make it. I always think that what my father Odin said seems to indicate to him that something important will happen in this universe. Is that it? "Here What happened. " But looking up at the starry sky, Odin''s face was full of consternation, his mouth was wide, and his eyes were slightly shaking. It is clear that he is still on the earth. Why is the whole universe surging up again. First, there are three Protoss. Suddenly disappeared. Now it''s the terror race above the heavens. There''s an internal fight. Is there another big thing to happen?! Right now. Odin''s mind, suddenly came a voice, suddenly surprised his face, suddenly changed. The next moment. Then it disappeared again. Thor, the God of thunder, was still dull, looking at the sky full of stars. Gradually. The starry sky was dyed red by a bright red color. It''s not just the divine realm. All the celestial forces in the whole universe, at this moment, their sky, are all dyed red, just like a piece of blood, suddenly tilted down from the nine heavens. Even they feel infiltrated. The eyes were full of horror. Did the terror race that once ravaged the whole universe die "What kind of creature is this? It''s so horrible." Reincarnation forbidden area. Through the reincarnation, I inspected all the members of the reincarnation group in the whole sky, looking at the corpses in the same place. At the moment, their mouths were wide open, their eyes were staring, and even their breathing became urgent. At the beginning of their reincarnation group. In order to frighten these terror races, especially when the reincarnation female emperor is still alive, these terror races are even as weak as ants. But for them. But it is a great hidden danger. But they didn''t even think about it. Suppressed under the abyss of the universe, the fox named Xie Huayan was so terrible. These horrible races. Just look at a few eyes, you will become a madman and kill people everywhere! It''s not cold. In the end, everyone in the reincarnation group, such as the middle-aged in black robe, felt a chill in the back of their back when they were in dudun. They couldn''t help shivering from the bottom of their hearts. They felt a sense of horror for the rest of their lives. They''re dealing with this horrible creature. It''s been millions of years! In particular, I felt a thrill. Because. Every time I go to the abyss of the universe, it''s people who seal it. It''s him! Now just think of the evil flower smoke. All of a sudden, he even broke the seven seals. Every time he intuitively went to hell! This moment. He suddenly remembered the words of the evil flower smoke. The next moment. Thinking of Chu Lingxiao again, his face suddenly changed into a state of extreme horror. Even the God from that place. They all have to kneel down to make amends to Chu Lingxiao. But this evil flower smoke even thought of eating each other! "Over We may have caused a super big trouble that even that one feels extremely difficult. " Just straightened it out. The two legs of Wushang suddenly became soft, his face was full of fear and uneasiness, and he collapsed on the ground. Tianting yaochi. Feng jiuxiao also came back here and told Chu Lingxiao everything he saw. Just now. No matter standing beside longbingyao or fengjiuxiao, they are all surprised to find out. In the ancient book in Chu Lingxiao''s hand. The woman whose face was covered by ten tails changed. Ten tails. Slowly fall down. Straight to see a very charming, pure face. as like as two peas in the abyss of the universe! Chapter 343 Feng jiuxiao is frightened. Originally, she wanted to come back and ask Chu Lingxiao if she knew who was the seductive woman suppressed under the abyss of the universe. But never thought of it. As like as two peas in the book, Chu Ling Xiao, , a woman in the ancient picture is exactly the same as the other side, and it looks like a model. Longbingyao standing by. I was stunned. How could it be so clever! "Master, this is..." "Just like you." Chu Lingxiao looks at the woman in the ancient picture on this page, her eyes are slightly flowing, and there is a trace of cold silence in the deep pupil. Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are two women. They can''t help biting their thin lips. A trace of envy flashed in their beautiful eyes. Because. This woman, looks really too enchanting, especially that pair of eyes like the waves of water, enchanting even their two, are a little ashamed of themselves. It''s just like them. It''s from Chu Lingxiao But compared with the one under the abyss of the universe, the woman in the ancient picture on this page is obviously less evil. Although born charming. But it''s very comfortable. There''s no deep feeling, which makes them shiver from the heart. "Master, this woman, and the one under the abyss..." Feng jiuxiao''s words were interrupted again before he could finish. "She is the one you see." Suddenly. The eyes of both of them stared at each other, and a trace of consternation flashed on their faces. Alone?! The woman in this ancient picture is the red fox sealed under the abyss of the universe? How could this be They thought they might be twin sisters. It''s not right. Since the woman under the abyss has something to do with the Master Chu Lingxiao, how can she still be sealed in the abyss of the universe, which is dark and cool? "Master..." Phoenix jiuxiao wants to talk and stops, but not only in terms of it. Longbingyao is also confused. Both wanted to ask. Why not untie the seal for this woman? They can see at a glance that the seal has been suppressed for millions of years. A woman. It has been suppressed under the deep, empty, cold and humid abyss of the universe for millions of years. The loneliness it endured during this period is too painful, isn''t it? Turn the page. Chu Lingxiao''s face remained unchanged. Just a light saying. "Let her suffer a little more." Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao look at each other with helpless faces, but then they hum coldly and turn their heads to one side. But. In their hearts, both of them were envious. Because the woman under the abyss is so charming. Every move. They all feel that they are full of extremely attractive swing, or just like them, the Master Chu Lingxiao But they don''t understand. As the fox raised by the Master Chu Lingxiao, she is still a powerful female God who can''t feel stable for a while even if she only glances at her. How could she be suppressed under the abyss of the universe. It has been suppressed directly for millions of years. Don''t master Chu Lingxiao know? Why not unseal her? Page after page. The woman with ten red fox tails had an extra dress on her body. It''s like living. A frown and a smile. Slowly turned around. The delicate body wriggles. But in the beautiful eyes, there is less hook people''s eyes, more simple and innocent. As if she were a fox. Instead of under the abyss of the universe, the evil flower smoke that ate three holy monks and swallowed all the bones and filled the whole body with the spirit of evil. "You have saved me, and you will be my master from now on." "Master, why do you want to leave? Why don''t you let Huayan follow you..." Chu Lingxiao looks at the ancient picture on this page. It seems that we can see it again. Once he was in the mythical forbidden area, he met a dying little fox who was looking at him for help. But. That was nine million years ago Actually. After that. Evil flower smoke has met him. But it was the first time he met the reincarnation lady in the sky. He was then. It''s wearing a white suit. And when the evil flower smoke followed him, he was wearing the blue robe that had been put in the royal family of Zhao. A gap in the back. Let the heart of the evil flower smoke produce a little shake. And whether it is reincarnation of the female emperor, or evil flower smoke. In fact, both of them do not belong to this universe, all of them come from the world. The reason why the evil flower smoke didn''t recognize him at the beginning, he was regarded as a similar person, all because of being teased by the reincarnation empress. This is the opposite of the two. Once we met, we fought again. If according to the real strength. The reincarnation empress may not be the opponent of the ten evil flower smoke at the beginning, but the evil flower smoke hurt her body and was finally suppressed by the reincarnation empress. It''s also made the evil flower smoke for millions of years. There is only one thought. After birth. Be sure to eat him. But in fact, the reincarnation empress did not know the relationship between the evil flower smoke and Chu Lingxiao. Just at the beginning, I noticed something wrong in the eyes of the evil flower smoke. At the time of the fight. Deliberately disturb the spirit of evil flowers and smoke. It was just a try. But I didn''t expect that there was a flaw in the evil flower smoke, which was taken down by her one blow. The empress of samsara. I didn''t expect that. Even the great God of jiuxiao sky xuanhu, who once made trouble in the world, wanted to talk. The ten dead ones were defeated in their most proud spiritual attack. And weakness. It was a strange man she had never met. That''s why. At the beginning, Chu Lingxiao was aimless. When walking in the universe, the reason why the reincarnated empress would appear suddenly in front of him. Even ten tail level nine sky Xuan fox. Men to care about. Even in the land of the world, I have never seen it before. It''s a pity that the reincarnated empress didn''t understand Chu Lingxiao until she died. Who is it? But her heart has already fallen The altar of the divine realm at this moment. But it''s very restless. I can only hear the cold, dark passage crossing, full of Odin and the voice, the voice of fierce quarrel. "Odin, I''m giving you a chance. I advise you to call in truthfully. Do you know that there are ten tail level nine sky Xuan foxes in your universe?" "I''ve said it several times. I don''t know. I don''t know what you mean. I don''t know at all. What are you talking about Odin''s face was angry and his eyes were burning. He shouted at the altar: "if you dare to hurt them, he will never get it. I have the power of 90 million years in my body!" He was also confused. I don''t understand at all. How did the divinity suddenly change its mind. He is going to bring his wife and little son to this abandoned universe and be sentenced to death! But obviously. Even though Odin tried to explain, the voice was disbelieving. Besides anger, there was endless coldness in the tone. "Besides you Odin, who else has lived in this abandoned universe for 90 million years? You say you don''t know. Do you think I will believe it?" Around the huge altar. Now. There was only a very cold, ironic and murderous voice. "It''s really an eye opener for us. The means of 90 million years are really extraordinary! King Odin! " Chapter 344 Odin clenched his fists tightly, his face was full of reluctance and depression. Try your best to contain the anger. I''m afraid of my retort. Once again the other side''s emotions, angry to the point of irreparable. He lived 90 million years. For the first time. What is powerlessness. It''s really hard to feel the threat of the moment. If it is the land of all kingdoms, other races, he can also use the power of time gem to resist one or two. But the Protoss. In the face of the highest race he had ever been raised, he could not do anything. Especially the time gem. From the protoss! No way. He just sacrificed the time gem in his body one second ago, and then one second later, the protoss had a way to completely cut off the relationship between the time gem and him. The anger on Odin''s face. Gradually turned to obedience. Even pleading. However, his tone was not weak at all, and he still said in a cold voice: "the high priest, I have said clearly, I really don''t know what the nine sky Xuan fox is, please take a clear look!" In fact, when the other party finishes everything. In his heart. It was a big surprise. The three gods of the divine family, who were against the nine realms, actually had an accident. Or under the abyss of the universe. A terrible red fox was killed alive! What kind of creature. So powerful. Even the three Tianjiao raised by the protoss were eaten! I can''t believe it. In addition to that man, there are such horrible creatures in this abandoned universe. Listen to the tone. It seems that even the super giant deities in the land of the universe are very difficult. This nine sky fox. What is it. Why has he never heard of him who has lived 90 million with the help of time jewels? There was silence all around. Huge altar. There was no sound. It seems that even the high priest felt something wrong. Think about it. That''s what I realized. When Odin left the world, there was no dark fox in the sky. It should be impossible to know this creature. "It''s a headache. Why is there such a level of evil fox in an abandoned universe?" "Now, do you believe me?" Odin''s face, also gradually eased some, see each other finally believe their words, the heart can not help but breathe a sigh of relief. But compared with others. Odin at the moment, really some unimaginable. He was in the land of the world. I''ve been here for 100000 years, but I''ve never met anything that makes the protoss feel so dignified. Jiuxiao sky xuanhu. Is it really so terrible? "I really despise the abandoned universe where you live. It seems that if I, the high priest of the holy family, don''t go out, this fox, really thinks that my holy family will take the initiative to swallow this tone, right?" The cold voice fell. The whole altar. All of a sudden trembled. In an instant. Odin was stunned for a moment, then his eyes widened and his heart shook. The high priest. Has this been achieved! Across a universe, his power can penetrate directly into the hinterland of the divine realm! "Biivan, this waste, in the end, I have to go there myself." The altar trembled. The voice of the high priest of the protoss has been moving away. It is full of the feeling of ethereal and secluded. It feels like a bleak autumn night. There is a leaf, with a cold breath, falling down slowly. "Odin, you are in the realm of God. Wait for me. The protoss will solve this fox first and then pick you up!" "By the way, let me have a look at the universe where you are. What is it that exists for a long time than a time gem?" The next moment. The whole altar has been restored to peace. But Odin''s eyes. But with the disappearance of the voice of the high priest. The moment trembled. The body is a fierce shiver. Whether he now recognizes himself or not, he is still a member of the pantheon in the land of all kingdoms. A little bit. He has to admit it. Every generation of high priests is the most terrifying existence under the God King. Especially this generation. From the first time when he opened the altar to contact with the protoss, the voice of the high priest around him made the time gem in his body very clear to his mind, sending a voice that he could not help but shiver. 20 million years! This generation of high priests. Has lived for 20 million years. More than the previous nine generations of high priests, the time to live, together, will be long! Thought before. The whole universe. Even the land of the world. Only with the help of time can he break through thousands of years, but now he finds that he doesn''t know anything about the world. No wonder. The world of this world is called the most unpredictable era in the history of the world. Nine clouds and mysterious foxes. It''s not something he can think of anymore. But the high priest of the protoss is looking for something longer than the time gem. That''s not "I hope nothing happens." This moment. Odin''s face became extremely heavy. At the same time. Tianting yaochi. Ten thousand years old Chenxiang wood. Before the book case, a gold scroll about three meters long opened slowly along the book case. Fall in the Phoenix jiuxiao and longbingyao two people, a pair of beautiful eyes full of shock. Two at the same time. I can''t help opening my mouth. It''s unbelievable. This scroll, full of colored glass, glittering with gold, has an inexplicable supreme rhyme, which is contained in it. The scene inside. The stars and rivers are shining. Many regional universes are all distributed around the scroll. The final scene is the whole universe. If it were the God of the universe. If you are here. Absolute regret, with empty enlightenment, leaves the realm of formless gods and steps into the world. Because inside the scroll. It includes not only all regional universes, but also the heavens. Above the heavens. Reincarnation forbidden area. Even the place where only the universe destroying God can stay - the invisible God world, is all painted in it. To be able to transform the nonphasic realm. All the people in it. Except for the creator of the twelve universes, the final king, it is impossible to do so in the world. Because. The twelve universes are created by the end king, and there is an order that belongs to the end King alone. White dots. As long as the people of the twelve universes, no matter what they are, they are just a doll for the creator to pass the time. When do you want to be destroyed. When to destroy. People inside. Even if reincarnation countless times, but also escape that hands. "Master, what is this?" Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are two people with beautiful eyes. They only think that they can see the most beautiful scene in the world. For a while. It''s all gone. It''s so shocking. The universe of thousands of regions, all places, are concentrated in the scroll, even they can''t help holding their breath. Look at Chu Lingxiao. Pick up a pen on the book case and write down three big words. "Fengxianbang!" Chapter 345 When three ink characters. Falling into a roll as bright as water. In an instant. The whole Tianting yaochi, with its changeable and boundless atmosphere, is surging all around from the scroll. The next moment. A huge column of bright light burst out from the scroll. Breaking through the sky. A million miles have been wiped out, and all clouds are floating. Only to see the direction of the yaochi sky, a bright star. In the daytime. But in the eyes of countless people trembling below, it is so dazzling. It''s like a stone. All of a sudden, it fell on the still lake without any sign, but in the whole sky, it caused a sensation just like the snow mountain collapsed, shaking the eyes of all people in the world below. That kind of visual impact. No less than a galaxy, in front of it, turned to ashes. "What is that..." There are countless people in the world below. Up to daozong, Buddhists, down to the emperor level families, all monks, looking at the whole universe scene, from their eyes a flash of that moment. In an instant. They were all blankly, with their mouths wide open and their faces dumb. Friars on earth. I haven''t seen the whole galaxy. How about the whole universe? Even if it''s just a second. But that kind of shock, which can''t help pouring out from the deep inside, makes everyone''s heart jump at this moment. Pores all over the body. It''s all opened by surprise. And many of the extraterrestrial monks who stayed on the earth felt their scalp numb, and their bodies were stiff on the spot. The whole man looked up in a daze. Don''t talk about people on earth. They are the celestial forces that also stand on the regional universe. Who has ever seen the whole universe. They even. I saw the heavens where I was. Lingxiao hall. Sun Wukong, Yang Jian, jiulingyuansheng and more than 100 other celestial masters, looking at the direction of yaochi, their necks are all sour, and they still haven''t recovered. And the Anhong lady sitting on the throne. It''s the little mouth muttering: "what are you doing..." The whole picture of the universe. Fall in front of you. This group of emperors, who have not yet entered the heaven, have not even left the galaxy. Naturally, they feel extremely incredible about that scene. Strange to say. Many of the extraterrestrials who came to earth have entered the Empire. They are the only indigenous people on earth. However, after reaching the peak of the ancient king, cultivation seems to have stagnated. I didn''t practice before. Can feel the improvement. Now. On the contrary, I can''t feel even a chance to improve. For this reason. In fact, they all want to go to yaochi and ask why. Today''s temple meeting. All of them have discussed, and are ready to ask Anhong, the empress, to find out why. But just now! At the moment when they saw the bright light from yaochi and the whole heaven, they all felt that there was a shackle in their body, which suddenly opened. Empire! Touch! This is the power of the immortal list! In ancient times. The reincarnation of the female emperor, who is the Lord of heaven, has long been felt. This piece of the abandoned universe is unusual. In the dark. It seems that there is an invisible big hand controlling the survival of the whole universe. That feeling. Even the reincarnation empress, who came from the land of all kingdoms, felt a chill on her back. Because. The reincarnation empress discovers. Any life in this universe seems to have been deliberately created, even reincarnation. If it wasn''t for her land of all worlds. And the coming monk. It''s been a long time. She controls the power of reincarnation. The power of reincarnation in her body begins to drain slowly. Although there is only a trace, as small as a microorganism, she has found this. There was a cold sweat on the spot. Someone is invisible. She absorbed her strength! And this man. She searched the whole universe. I couldn''t even find it. By chance. The reincarnation empress thought of the anti heaven level field, Fengtian, seen from the land of the world, a page of broken ancient books! God forbidding list. It''s something created by reincarnation empress trying to simulate the field of heaven sealing. In order to block this invisible power. Unfortunately. It turns out. After all, Fengshenbang is not fengtianchangyu, not to mention the reincarnation of the female emperor. It is incomplete to see the broken ancient books. In one way or another. The real reason for the fall of reincarnated empress is also related to "Master, this is..." Inside the yaochi, there are two people, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao. Their beautiful eyes are shaking and their faces are startled. A pair of reels, caused by the vibration. Even the two of them open the four heaven acupoint''s converse state, they feel stuck in that state, with such a trace of looseness. Against the state of Tao. It''s the culmination of the whole universe. That''s the real peak. If you want to break through again, it will be difficult to climb to the sky, unless Chu Lingxiao forces them to improve. But they have been helped by Chu Lingxiao. From the emperor. He has achieved the envious state of worshiping God. The rest of the way. It''s up to them to go! But I didn''t think of it. A pair of scrolls, under the influence of three ink characters, can erupt such a powerful energy. Even the bottleneck of their opposition is touched! "Not yet." Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice falls, the pen in his hand. It still hasn''t been removed from the scroll, when it''s gently dancing, the dragon is flying and the Phoenix is dancing. It''s full of power and a breath of vicissitudes. It flows down the tip of Chu Lingxiao''s finger and penetrates into the scroll. Another two big words! "Seal the sky!" Boom! The inexplicable power of separation is surging in the whole universe. Two forces, at this moment, constantly collided, during which no one found out what kind of terrorist things happened in all parts of the universe at this moment. Two! No! It should be three! Across a whole space, there is a fierce fight, in Chu Lingxiao''s pen, in the scroll, between the clouds and the water, when writing, the order is broken, and there are cracks in the sky wall. "Seal again!" The faint voice fell again. The next moment, the extremely quiet time breath, like the tide, suddenly filled out from Chu Lingxiao. Around the whole yaochi. There was a stabbing sound. There seems to be something. It''s about to burst. I saw Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao. They were so frightened that I didn''t understand what happened in a short moment. At the same time. The palace of the last king, the creator of the twelve universes. On the table top of a suspended space that can hold 12 universes, those two wearing blue and purple clothes, look like, but also like five or six-year-old children. A thrilling exclamation. "Hmmm" but the two venerable followers who open the four heaven acupoints nearby. But looking at the suspended space desktop in front of me, I was dazed with fear, and my hair was all standing up. Chapter 346 As the personal follower of the creator and the final king of the twelve universes. In a sense. Their relationship with the final king is closer than that of the great God. But even if it''s them. I can''t believe it. The scene in front of us at this moment is true! Two final kings. The real move! No longer as before, treat a planet in the universe, just stick out a finger. It''s the two final kings. They put all their hands into it. Although they didn''t shake, they still sat there straight. But now they all know that this is a real fight! One! Any great God of all realms. Touch it and die! Bang! Bang! Bang! Looking at the seventh universe, there are cracks on the walls of the space. These two open the four heaven acupoints and become followers of God worship. Their eyes are staring out in fear. The two people still keep the tranquility of that look, with their hands on their backs, standing beside the final king of the creator, seemingly motionless. But in fact. The two men were already scared and stiff there. There was a cold sweat on the back. As we see the cracks in the seventh universe, more and more, the two creators, the final king, still do not stop their movements, but gradually, the pupils shrink violently. Usually this palace of the king. Basically nothing. Keep quiet all the time. But this moment. The two king''s attendants felt a very cold and silent atmosphere of terror and spread around. Even this palace of the king. Can''t be suppressed in the end. "Hmmm" only the whole palace was heard, and there were two final kings, with their small mouths wide open and excited voices. Two attendants scared on the spot. The breath was all in a hurry. In addition to the ears can hear the king, more and more excited chatter. Only myself. More and more heavy heartbeat, is beating wildly. "In the seventh universe, on this blue planet, who on earth is there to fight against? The creator of the twelve universes is the ultimate king!" Looking at the seventh universe shaking ceaselessly. These two close entourage, can''t bear any more, scared completely silly in place. I felt that the back of the spine was cold, and my scalp was numb. I was shocked and shivering. "Oh" the final king of the creation of the twelve universes, the speed of his hands is faster and faster, his mouth is bigger and his face is more excited. Though it''s across the whole universe. But compared with the real match, it is not inferior at all. Tianting yaochi. The sound of stabbing. More than before. Click! A red lightning suddenly split around the yaochi lake. A terrifying will fell down. The frightened bodies of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao were retreating uncontrollably. The beautiful eyes were wide and full of fear. "I look down on you." Chu Lingxiao before the book case, light exit, deep pupil deep, can''t help but flash a purple light, look is still as calm as water. The next moment. The pen in my hand stopped suddenly. In an instant! The breath of time on the body is more vicissitudes. The only ancient tree in the yaochi lake, which has a history of ten thousand years, drifts with the wind and falls on the body of Chu Lingxiao, turns to ashes in an instant. Now Chu Lingxiao''s breath of time. It''s like eternity. Across the whole universe. Directly from the miniature seventh universe in the palace of the final king, it burst out. In an instant. The two close attendants, with goose bumps, got up, their pupils tightened to the extreme, and their throat sucked fiercely, making a strange cry full of fear. And those two end up King. At the moment, although he still has a pair of five or six-year-old children, as if to see a new thing, his face is full of excitement. "Hmmm" but a drop of big sweat had appeared on the forehead of both of them, and their eyes were more trembling than before. Suddenly. Even the whole land of ten thousand borders was shaking. Deep in all forbidden areas. Suddenly a pair of extremely cold, and vicissitudes of life of the huge eyes, or a chilling horror figure, all without exception, involuntarily raised his head, looked at the sky unbelievably. Deep pupil. It is full of fear. "There are the ultimate figures, fighting! Not two! It''s three! " These old monsters in the forbidden area. Each of them can be called the top ten races, source level creatures. Each of them has become a historical power of an era, almost in a closed state, dormant in the depths of the ten thousand forbidden areas, in order to wait for the opportunity and impact the ultimate characters. Some people. Even in the depth of the forbidden area, he was dying, but when he felt this breath, he jumped up quickly. "Two ultimate characters, one!" "No, another breath, a little strange! What kind of monster is this? One person fights two ultimate characters! " The ultimate character. That''s the final state that really qualifies for the unification of all realms! Even they think. It''s a legend. It''s a land of all worlds. Has anyone ever reached this level? But now they find out. Three forces. From the unknown space, filled to the world, just a little bit pressure, they can hardly breathe. This is the power of the ultimate strong. Only for these old monsters, other people in the world, even the great God, are not qualified to sense. The whole world. A shiver. The countless races are frightened, soft, frightened and uneasy. They all look up at the forbidden area. Today these forbidden areas. What''s the matter! No matter how much movement they make, there is a dead silence in the deep. Today, they are all ready to move! Ten racial depths. All have dry figure, in this moment, suddenly woke up. A man is proud of his family. As the most powerful ancestor of the first generation, Tianzun listened to his own figure, full of fear, murmuring in his mouth, and his face was suddenly bitter. Forbidden area of the Protoss. A middle-aged man dressed in blue and purple, with a dumb face, looked at the sky. After a brief loss of consciousness, his pupil suddenly shrank, his face was gloomy, and he could not help holding his fists tightly. "The ultimate!" As the great God of the end king of the creator of the twelve universes, how could he not know that the two breath belong to the end king of the creator, but who is the other one! In this world. And he, the ultimate unknown! "Lord God, the high priest is ready to go to the seventh universe. Are you going..." "Go away!" At the moment, the middle-aged people are not willing to pay attention to other things. I thought he would be under the king. The first strong man to reach this realm again, but I didn''t expect someone to reach this realm early! "Well" in the palace of the king, the two five or six-year-old children finally stopped. But the innocent face, though still excited, was full of fear in her eyes at the moment. Those two are close followers. Even more scared, he has collapsed on the ground. The entire palace of the king. It was quiet. Chapter 347 Hiss! The two attendants who were awakened by the chill of the body''s involuntarily flashed across the sea of brain and took a breath of cold air on the spot. Final king! The creator of the twelve universes - the ultimate character! I was forced to retreat by life in a small blue planet in a universe I created! Two on one! It''s not even a man''s match! If it wasn''t for my own eyes. Even if they were killed, they couldn''t believe it. It''s true! Two ultimate characters! The last king! You can''t beat a man! "Well, who is this human being? Why have I never met him? Have you met him?" "Well, I haven''t either. Have you met him in the future?" "No..." Two ultimate characters, small face a burst of excitement, small mouth is also not from big. But deep in the pupil. The color of fear is still there. When you hear the dialogue between the two end kings. The two gods followed, but also can''t help the pupils shrink again, on the spot and stay in the same place. They do. The two kings as like as two peas in front of seem to be two, but they are actually one. Sitting on the left. It is the body of the future. And the one sitting on the right is the end king of this world, which is the real terror of the end king of the creator of the twelve universes. There is no supreme law. It can be simulated. The state of the king at the moment. For the emperor. Can already reverse time and space, back to the past. But once back in the past. The past self, will automatically disappear in that piece of time and space. Even the old monsters in the forbidden area. Can''t really break time and space. One ultimate character is enough to unify the whole world. Who can block the two ultimate characters? But what they just heard! The future. No one exists? How could it be! How could the unknown existence of the two ultimate characters be impossible even in the future? At the same time. The two worshippers were immediately scared and numb. They looked at each other, and a more terrible truth came out of their hearts. "Hard Can''t he, even the future, hold him "Oh ~" "Oh ~" there was a flutter of excitement in the palace of the king. But then. The faces of the two dead kings were suddenly not as childish as before. They looked like an old man who had gone through countless years. Their faces were dignified and shocked. The next moment. A trace of blood. From two corners of the mouth, spread out. "Both of them were injured!" Looking at the two worshippers who were following me, I felt a shiver in my heart, and I couldn''t believe my face, so I hurried forward. "Lord Zhong Wang......" "Back down!" But then there was a rebuke. Let these two venerable gods follow and quickly stand back to their original positions. Now. Two twelve universe creator king, the whole human temperament, a change in the past five or six-year-old children''s innocence, the young face. This moment. There is a heavy meaning that words cannot describe. This is the following of the two gods. From the day when I became a close follower, I saw the ultimate figure, the king, for the first time. One day, I would show such an expression. Heavy. With a trace of fear and fear. "Who is this human being? We can''t even force each other out." A voice of great consternation. It reverberated throughout the palace. Looking at the planet that I created by myself, I am now out of their control and become an independent existence. Let the two creator end up in the deep pupil of the king''s eyes, a little annoyed. In countless years. They are the real strong, the ultimate human beings, who create twelve universes for them to pass the time. But I didn''t think of it. Create your own planet. I can''t do anything about it! This is ridiculous! Never thought that such a thing would happen! "Since he wants this planet, and more than 100 ants on that planet, out of our control." Sitting on the left, the king from the future, a small face straight wrinkled, voice paused. In a deep voice: "we''ll give it to him." Hear that. The two followers of the gods stared at each other and couldn''t help holding their breath. The ultimate character - the ultimate king! To the other side of the compromise! The whole palace, after a moment of silence, sat on the right of the king of this life, lengbuding asked: "where is the great God now?" "Tell the king that there seems to be something wrong with the Protoss. Please go to deal with it." The next moment. Two end Wang waved a hand, signal can retreat. Just. There was still one scene that the two gods did not see. When they just left soon. Two creator of the twelve universe, the ultimate figure, the final king, spewed out a mouthful of blood directly without any sign. His face turned pale. A huge palace. There was only a faint tremor. "He How can he be so strong? Isn''t the ultimate character the ultimate state! " And now the Tianting yaochi. Chu Lingxiao''s face was calm and his deep pupils were back to normal, as if nothing had happened. The whole temperament. Still so safe. Close your eyes slightly. Stretch out a hand, slowly along the scroll at this moment, stroking on it. Suddenly. The moment he opened his eyes, the scroll closed. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao stands up slowly. All in white. Drift with the wind. Carry your hands on your back. Light way: "you stay here." Around the huge yaochi lake, there are Phoenix jiuxiao and long Bingyao. As soon as they speak, Chu Lingxiao has disappeared. Deep in the south gate. Jiudaosamsara ancient gate, high, stands here. A white dress, with a scroll in hand, stepped in towards the first ancient gate of reincarnation. When I came to the air abyss pavilion where I had taken Phoenix jiuxiao and long Bingyao, there were the bodies of the people against the road. In fact, this is reincarnation. All the memories left in the ancient gate of reincarnation. Even. There are also dozens of dead gods. In front of a stone statue as high as a mountain, Chu Lingxiao gently put the scroll in the palm of the stone statue and looked at the stone statue of reincarnation in front of him, saying lightly: "it belongs to you." The next moment. The huge abyss Pavilion in the sky was silent, and only a little sigh was heard for a long time. "The incarnation of real reincarnation, unfortunately, no one in the world has yet achieved it." Immediately. Chu Lingxiao''s body, a very cold, vicissitudes of life, directly shrouded in the whole abyss Pavilion. Carry your hands on your back. Deep eyes. In this way, I have been standing in this air abyss Pavilion, quietly watching the face of reincarnation empress And now. Crossing of myth forbidden area. But there are three terrible figures, slowly came out. One of them is a very old figure, but also a step-by-step world, the body exudes more than the other two great gods, but also the breath of the vicissitudes of life. "High priest, this is the abandoned universe! Would you like to call Odin to meet you? " "No! First find the nine sky fox! " Chapter 348 Besides xinyuekui, the high priest of the Protoss. The other two great gods with horrible breath are the top three great gods among the gods. This time, for the sake of jiuxiao heavenly xuanhu, three great gods came at once. If it''s a land of Ten Kingdoms and ten other races, it''s possible to deal with it as soon as you hear it. I don''t think there is a great God. Willing to take the risk and go to the abandoned universe. But the protoss are different. Their spiritual strength is extremely strong by nature. Compared with the weakness of other great gods, the protoss has almost no weakness. Want to defeat the Protoss. Only those who are down-to-earth can defeat from the front. This is also the reason why the protoss dare to seek revenge after hearing that their three Tianjiao died miserably in the hand of a nine sky xuanhu. But in fact, the heart of the high priest of the protoss was moon Kui. Not sure. After all. It''s a ten tail. If we really let them recover their full strength, I''m afraid that they can win each other only by fighting for the strength of the three of them, but it will also hurt them. Above the abyss of the universe. Three extremely horrible figures, carrying hands, quietly suspended there, eyes cold, deep pupil filled with a chill. When I saw a red fox shadow in the abyss below, it flashed past my eyes. Heart moon Kui eyes. A sudden sudden congealing. Cold voice way: "as expected, it''s jiuxiaotianxuanhu!" "High priest, do it!" The top three gods of the two clans around me, looking at the seven tail smoke of evil flowers, flashed a little fear on their faces, and their voices were also a little anxious. In an instant. They just know the sea, there is a little wavering. "You''re right, biivan. It''s really a nine sky Xuan fox that opens four heaven acupoints!" The next moment. Subconsciously, they took a step back. The fear on their faces suddenly turned into a strong fear. It''s not only the ten tail nine Xiao sky Xuan fox. Also opened the four heaven acupoints. This dark fox in the sky, isn''t it "It seems that this fox is the evil flower smoke of zuhu, which was suppressed by his Majesty the God King himself!" A cold voice. Suddenly. Then it reverberated over the abyss of the whole universe, and there was an indescribable horror on the face of the high priest of the Protoss. He didn''t think of it. At that time, the enchanting and evil foxes enveloped in the whole world, even several gods of their divine family, were bewildered to death. At last, the first xuanhu appeared in the land of the world, which was suppressed by their divine king himself. Not dead! He was there. I saw the nine sky Xuan fox with my own eyes, but it got five or six palms from the God King. Even ten tails were torn by the God King. Screams. Let the other ten races show their fear. That scene. It''s almost the most exciting thing in the history of the world. Ten tail level nine sky Xuan fox. The great God who opened the four heaven acupoints had no power to parry in front of the God King. From the beginning to the end, he had only the right to escape. It is also this matter that established his Protoss in one fell swoop, and his status in the whole world is almost the same as the forbidden area! "High priest, let''s hurry up." The two great gods who came with xinyuekui. Now in my heart. Inexplicably some fear. I don''t know why. Just stepped into this abandoned universe. They can''t help shivering. It''s like a warning before the danger comes. It makes them feel uncomfortable. I always think that if it''s too late, it will change. Heart moon Kui is also dignified. He also felt something was wrong. When the evil flower smoke escaped from the God King''s hands and was seriously injured, even the God King decided that the evil flower smoke would die within a few years. But now. How to live well? "Do it!" The next moment. Xinyuekui opened his mouth directly. Anyway, take this fox first. He was beaten like that by the God King. A lucky life. Now I dare to eat his three gods! It''s a dead end. Almost at the same time. The two great gods could not wait for a long time. As soon as the sound of xinyuekui fell, they had already taken a picture of the evil flowers and smoke in the abyss with their vast potential. Boom! In an instant! The whole universe is shaking. Only Odin of the divine realm. Through the power of time gem, we can see the universe abyss at this time and what happened. When he saw that three men in white robes were embroidered with the word "God" in front and back of their bodies, his eyes glared at the scene and he was in a cold sweat. "Here we are! It''s really coming! The high priest of the protoss! " In his heart. The high priest of the protoss may be more terrifying than the proud man of Wang Aojia. The first person under the God King. Strength can never be compared with ordinary great gods. Looking at the two great gods, he bombarded the universe abyss below for a moment. For a while, Odin''s eyes were dazed and his face was full of amazement and bewilderment. "Hard Is that the cause of the fall of Tianjiao, the three deities? " "What''s in it..." It''s in Odin''s pupil. A moment of increasing austerity. Just below the abyss of the universe. A huge shadow of red fox, like a surging waterfall, is extremely surging, and it bursts out in an instant. This time. Below the abyss. No more tentacles. It''s seven red fluffy tails, which give off a very charming and frightening atmosphere. Boom! Instantly from the bottom of the abyss. Like a flash of red lightning, it rushed towards the two gods. Extremely cold, full of strange voice. More from the abyss of the universe, such as boiling afterwaves, came out. "I didn''t expect that seven million years later, your Protoss will come again!" The next moment. Only saw a huge red fox shadow, bared his teeth, with a ferocious face appeared at the bottom. Just appeared. The two great deities almost collapsed in spirit. After stabilizing their minds, they found that the evil flower smoke had another tail at this time. Eight tails! "High priest, please hurry up!" Their faces suddenly changed. I didn''t even think of it. Only a few days later, the tail of the evil flower smoke has grown to eight. "Eight tails, dare to be unbridled!" Heart month Kui suddenly cold hum a, the face of a cold, no feelings to speak of. But the way he looked at the moment. It is also a sudden tightening. No longer dare to hold the noble status of the high priest of the divine family, and stand there and do not fight. In an instant. A horrible breath of matchless vicissitudes, almost like the slanting Milky way, burst out from the thin old body of xinyuekui. The stars are rolling. Only a trace of it. Several brilliant galaxies around, just like a flower, dried up directly and turned into a very dark dark yellow. The wind blows. It turned out to be ashes. Far away in the realm of God. Looking at Odin through the time gem, even though he was angry with the protoss in his heart, he was scared from his high position and fell down instantly, his scalp was numb. Full of trills: "this This is the power of time gem! No wonder, xinyuekui can live for 20 million years. There is another one in the Shenzu! " Suddenly. Only heard under the abyss of the universe, a snort of blood. The next moment. The huge red fox''s shadow suddenly shook. Trembling. It looks very weak. "Evil flower smoke, you are only eight tail, dare to be crazy in front of this priest!" A cold voice. With the constant efforts of xinyuekui, the whole abyss was shrouded in an instant. Chapter 349 Bang! Bang! Bang! The whole universe is shaking. The giant hand of xinyuekui is like a heavy hammer. For a moment. Smash it down hard. And the whole body of the evil flower smoke is like a nail that has been deeply smashed down. Red fox body. It''s covered with blood. Now. Although the evil flower smoke is fox''s body and can''t see the real face, the sharp Fox''s teeth only bite tightly and roar at the top. It has been shown. When xinyuekui, the high priest of the Shenzu, released her hand, she was only restored to eight tail level, which was not enough to cope with the joint efforts of the three great gods of the Shenzu. She is the land of all worlds. The first black fox in the sky. With unparalleled spiritual power. Now it''s back to eight. But few great gods can resist her charm, except for one race. Protoss! The meaning of being. As if it was born to restrain her. The enchantment skill of jiuxiao sky xuanhu is still a big killing tool in the eyes of ordinary people. But the power of the great God, which is more powerful, has been reduced to half. Deal with the three gods. Not back to nine. She can''t fight back at all. Roar! One angry drink, slightly shakes back the heart month Kui three people. But the next moment. The fox''s real body, with its huge smoke of evil flowers, was once again suppressed towards the bottom of the abyss. Heart moon Kui, cold hum. In the pupil. It''s still cold. And the two other great gods were eager in their eyes, and became more and more intense. I''m afraid of mistakes again. I dare not slack off. The movement on the hand has never stopped. Bang! In one stroke, cracks appeared all over the abyss of the universe. If not for these three great gods. The goal is all under the abyss. Focus on it. Otherwise. By their power, the whole universe, at least within this half incense, half of the regional universe, will turn into ashes on the spot. Endless lights. In the hands of xinyuekui three people, they have been converging, as if there is a bright star in their hands all the time. Next. Directly toward the bottom of the abyss, smashed down. Poof! The face of the evil flower smoke is even paler. The whole body of the huge red fox is teetering and full of weakness. There is a trace like a knife cut down in every place. Silk blood. It keeps flowing. Suddenly. The eyes of the three great gods of xinyuekui lost their spirits slightly, but in a flash they returned to normal. "It''s a natural enchantment. Even the blood is full of enchantment." Xinyuekui was a little surprised in his eyes. But. The next moment, the cold color in his eyes, once again filled his face, voice, but also full of ridicule and contempt. "Unfortunately, you are only eight tail now. If you want to disturb our mind, you also look down on our Protoss!" Bang! The big hand of xinyuekui was photographed mercilessly, without any mercy and boundless terror, and scattered down his hand. The next moment. The hind limbs of evil flower smoke. Directly by this force, the beginning of repression slightly curved down. Struggle with all one''s strength. Want to block back the strength of the other side. But with the hands of the other two great gods, they also fell again, almost making the whole body of the evil flower smoke a little unstable. This moment. Roar!!! The huge red fox, under the abyss, is howling with all his strength. Under the attack of the three gods, he looks very lonely and helpless. "You, too, want to suppress my evil flower smoke!" Anger. Full of unwilling roar, I can''t see that the evil flower smoke is a charming and charming woman at all. It''s a huge ancient fierce object. The teeth in the mouth are sharper. That Fox face. Tightly screwed together. The next moment. But he blocked the power of the three great gods in the air. "At the end of the force, you dare to be brave!" But xinyuekui''s face still remained unchanged. Looking at the evil flower smoke shaking under his power, his face was full of satire. Sneer way: "all your cards, as early as seven million years ago, have been forced out by his majesty, today no one can save you!" Poof! It''s a lot of blood again. Spray it under the abyss of the universe. Feeling the resistance of the evil flower smoke, it suddenly dropped by more than half. The two great gods standing beside xinyuekui were deeply relieved, and their eyes gradually showed a trace of mockery. Looks like this zuhu. I can''t run today! Xin Yuekui is right. Seven million years ago. It''s still the ten tail level of evil flower smoke in the hands of the God King, when he tries his best to escape, he has exhausted the base card. Now. All means of evil flower smoke. The protoss are all clear. And the evil flower smoke. Besides knowing the charm that the protoss can resist, I don''t know the whole Protoss at all. This creates both sides. Though not yet. But from the beginning, there has been a gap. Plus. At this time, although the evil flower smoke has recovered eight tails, its strength is still much worse than when it was in the world. Xinyuekui is the great God of the three deities. None of them are ordinary characters. They are all like the strongest ancestors of Wang Ao''s family. Not only had all three thousand acupoints been opened before reaching the veneration, but also three heavenly acupoints were opened after that. Compared with the other two. Heart moon Kui is more unfathomable, the body seems old, thin. But the blood in the body. But it is abundant to the extreme. The blood in the body is faintly golden. That''s only in the ancient books of the world. There was a little reverence for God. "Golden blood, among the gods, is king!" Reincarnation forbidden area. Now it was dead silence. In the end, all the giants of the reincarnation group, such as the middle-aged man in black robe, looked at the evil flower smoke that had been suppressed and could not move a step at all, but also stared straight at each other. The whole body was shivering uncontrollably. I dare to challenge you. I want to eat that charming fox. But in the hands of these three people, I can''t return them for a while! "Dare to resist?" Looking at the body is still struggling with the evil flower smoke, xinyuekui that old face, flash a hint of irony. "Since you like resistance so much, you should be arrested for the time being. I guess his Majesty''s pet hall should also be happy to accept a nine sky Xuan fox that used to be ten tails!" Just. He might as well not have said it. Say it. As if stabbed in the heart of the evil flower smoke, the most inviolable forbidden area. In an instant. Huge red fox body, even began to emit a little black flame, cold, like the coming of hell. Just a few seconds. Heart moon Kui three people''s face, suddenly changed. "No!" Because. They actually saw the evil flower smoke, suddenly without any sign in their hands, turned into human shape, and directly out of their control, charming, tall posture, full of incomparable swing people''s breath. This moment. Only see the evil flower smoke in human form. Surrounded by a layer of black flame, the slender legs of jade step by step move towards the top, just like the devil in hell, extremely evil. The next moment. Not even the eyes. Which one belongs to the xuanhu of jiuxiao sky, the unique charming breath, only the endless cold on the face. The frightened heart moon Kui three people on the spot, continuously retreats. "What did you just say? A pet for the king of God? He, too! " Nine tails! Suddenly. Deep in the earth. A white dress, slowly raised his head, looking at the stone statue of the reincarnation lady in front of him, suddenly flashed a cold silence in the eyes. Light way: "at the same time, take her back." Chapter 350 The heart moon Kui at this moment. This high priest, the first person under the God King, looked at the abyss from below, step by step, came up, covered with the black flame of the evil smoke. The whole scalp. Can''t help but feel a bit numb. His face was throbbing. As the evil flower smoke gets closer and closer, the footsteps cannot help but step back a few steps. And the two great gods of the divine family looked at the sudden change of the evil smoke. It is the whole body''s sweat, all pricked up, the whole face is appalled, back while swallowing saliva. What''s the situation! Just in their hands, dying, will be put to death of the evil flower smoke, actually stepped into the nine tail! The breath is soaring! All the injuries are over. It''s not like I''ve just been seriously injured! "High priest, here This... " At this moment, the two great gods standing next to xinyuekui began to shiver with their voices. Straight feeling from the beautiful eyes of evil flowers and smoke, the extremely cold bone chill, made their body tremble from the heart. The whole body is covered with a very strange black flame. Cold. Ruthless. It''s impossible to see that this is the mysterious fox in the sky that once made many gods and gods in the land of ten thousand realms work by charm. It''s more like from the land of death. Come out of the evil witch. Even those charming eyes. They were all filled with a black flame. "Don''t be afraid! She can''t come out yet! " Heart moon Kui Mou light, fierce a congealing, the face also can''t help but give birth to a trace of fear, the throat suddenly slightly wriggled. Now. He also felt the evil smoke in front of him. It''s not the same fox as the one in his mind, which is in the hands of the God King and has to run away desperately! The breath is too cold! Even full of endless killing. To be honest. He is in the land of all worlds. In addition to see the evil flower smoke, the first nine sky fox. I''ve seen no fewer than five. Although compared with the evil flower smoke, it is much worse, but every breath is very charming, even when we really fight with people, it always has the charm. There was no killing. It''s like being in a dream and dying peacefully. But now. How could this ancestor fox, the evil flower smoke, become like this! Even when he was in front of the God King, he had never seen the strange gesture of the evil flower smoke. In his memory. Nine tail level nine sky Xuan fox, shouldn''t be like this! "Let''s go!" The next moment. Heart moon Kui cold voice opening. "It''s just a reflection. Don''t let her breathe. Try your best!" That''s what it says. But whether it''s xinyuekui. Or the other two great gods. At the moment, his face was extremely dignified, and there was even a flicker in his eyes. They can see. The breath of the evil flower smoke is still surging. It can almost make them feel the power of ten tails and make their blood boil. Even the golden blood of xinyuekui. The same is true. In an instant. All around the abyss, there was a wave of surging weather, a complete order force, all of which were beaten out by three people, and they were hard to blow in the body of the evil flower smoke. But the next scene. But it made the three of them, with their pupils constricted in an instant, and they felt a great horror, and came to their faces. Hiss! Seeing their strength, at the moment when they came into contact with the body of the evil flower smoke and turned it directly into ashes, the three people''s bodies suddenly trembled, and their eyes immediately opened wide, and they could not help but take a breath of cool air. Three great gods! In particular, they were born to resist the power of jiuxiao xuanhu. It''s useless! How could it be?! "Big High priest, I We... " This moment. The two great gods standing beside xinyuekui, with cold sweat all over their backs, numbness of their scalp and shaking of their legs, had a little intention of backing out. Although they don''t know about the evil flower smoke. What happened just now. But they know. At the moment, the two of them can''t stir up the evil flower smoke, which is too horrible! Resist the attack of their three great gods. There is nothing! Is this still the mysterious fox in their memory? The atmosphere of reincarnation forbidden area at the moment. It''s a change and a change. Just now, I was shocked by the three people of xinyuekui, who suppressed the evil flower smoke, and then I was amazed. At this moment, I could hear even a needle falling. Look up. They were all dead. And Odin of the divine realm. Even more through the time gem, looking at the universe abyss at the moment, the eye light keeps shivering. I thought there would be no suspense. He was directly suppressed and killed by xinyuekui, the high priest of Shenyu, and two great gods. But I didn''t think of it. Such a reversal! The power of the three gods is so fragile in front of this woman! How could it be?! "Big High priest? " The two great gods urged xinyuekui to leave at the moment, but xinyuekui''s face glared suddenly after he stabilized Xinshen. Cold channel: "what are you afraid of! How about ten tails! Have you forgotten what we brought before we left the kingdom of God? " It''s like a word to awaken the dreamer. But at this moment. A white dress. In this way, he suddenly appeared in front of the weird and weird smoke, and fell into the eyes of Odin, who is far away from the God Kingdom, and all the people in the reincarnation forbidden area. Immediately. All the people who were shocked suddenly shook their bodies and faces. This How can this one also appear! Heart month Kui three people, is on the spot face a Zheng, looking at in front of that white dress, a face of surprise and consternation. Who is this? And now the evil flower smoke. When I saw Chu Lingxiao''s face, I was stunned. In an instant. Around the body of those black flames, but also weakened some, beautiful eyes stare big, face incredible. "Lord Master? But the next moment. Her face was suddenly cold. "No, you are not the master!" Just. She just finished. A long hand, directly grabbed her neck, and lifted her body up without pity. Boom! Immediately. The face of evil flower smoke was cold and angry, and the breath on her body suddenly increased, but when her fragile and charming face was so straight and moved to the front by the white dress quietly. This moment. The white dress was changed into a blue and gold robe in an instant. It drifted with the wind, but the breath was very bleak. "You are..." Though I was pinched by the neck, I was so rough. But when the evil flower smoke saw Chu Lingxiao''s clothes at the moment, there was no more angry resistance. Instead, in his nostril, he made a charming Fox''s voice. The next moment. A faint voice in my ear. It makes her blush, which is like the black flame witch who came back from hell, ruthless and cold. "Is that enough?" In an instant. Hear that. The whole body of the evil flower smoke shuddered. Deep inside, there was a feeling of inexplicable excitement that came up Especially quietly looking at Chu Lingxiao''s face. Let her whole charming face, all become a crimson. This moment. The strange black flame on the body disappeared in an instant, showing the blush of the little daughter''s house. With a little excited trill, he said: "Lord Master, I I was wrong... " But now. There was already a chill around. Whether it''s Shenyu, reincarnation forbidden area, or xinyuekui, the three great gods of the Shenzu, looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, it''s like petrified, two eyes dazed, and directly stay in the same place. Chapter 351 The realm of God. Reincarnation forbidden area. The whole abyss of the universe is silent. Everyone is dead and there is no sound. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he pinched the neck of the evil flower smoke without any pity, but the other side was not angry at all, and he still enjoyed the scene on his face. Most of all! Evil flower smoke calls Chu Lingxiao the master! Odin, Wushang, heipao middle-aged and other reincarnation groups are all the giants against Daojing. At this moment, the whole person is silly, open his mouth and look at the scene of the universe abyss. Odin is fine. After all, some of Chu Lingxiao''s followers were more or less known, and they soon returned to their senses. But at the moment, everyone in the reincarnation group, such as the middle-aged in black robe, is still petrified. Their eyes are as big as light bulbs, and their faces are filled with horror and disbelief. The man in front of me. Refresh their cognition again! What''s going on? Evil flower smoke said that after birth, the first thing to do is to eat Chu Lingxiao? How can this be! Chu Lingxiao is the master! But now. In my heart, I feel as if I have seen a ghost. What I''m afraid of is xinyuekui and the two gods. The three were hit by lightning. The brain is blank. The whole face is numb. Just now they didn''t even see Chu Lingxiao how he appeared. Especially in that state of terror, the evil flower smoke is about to recover to the level of ten tail strength! Unexpectedly, he was carried up like a chicken by the other side! No resistance! But even when the great God saw it, he could not help shivering in his heart! Key. All of them are scared of their sweat. What they stand up to is that the mysterious Fox of jiuxiao sky, the evil flower smoke of zuhu, which once made thousands of people uneasy, all the nationalities have fallen down several great gods of the terror fox, calling this strange man as the master! "Big High priest, we... " Now. The two great gods of the divine family were shocked by this scene and got goose bumps. Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing not far away. Eyes wide. The scalp was numb and the lips were shaking. Ten tail level evil flower smoke! They all call each other their master. Here This can''t be king level! Hiss! Suddenly. Thinking of this, not only the two great gods, but also xinyuekui was shocked into a cold sweat. The three of them could not help but take a breath of cool air in their hearts. Although they still don''t know. Why is the realm above the great God called. But the only person they think of is the creator of their Protoss, the only king, and the old monster in the forbidden area of the ten thousand kingdoms. They should have a dignified modern history! This abandoned universe. There is a strong man who is equal to the king of God! Even in their hearts. I can''t believe it. But looking at the evil flower smoke in Chu Lingxiao''s hand. I have to believe it. This is true. Abandon the universe! When did it become so horrible! This moment. There was silence around, as if there was no sound from the turbulence and scraping of space. There are three people in the heart. Can only hear each other, more and more rapid heartbeat. This "Master, you are hurting the fireworks..." The next moment. From the mouth of the smoke of the evil flower, the delicate and soft words made their bodies shake violently. All of a sudden, his head was mechanical. Very stiff slightly raised, looking at the front. Only see. By the evil flower smoke of strangled neck, slightly wriggling charming delicate body. Although the tone is a little difficult. But it''s a face full of excitement. That pair of extremely charming, Dang people''s beautiful eyes, full of enjoyment, where is like being pinched, unable to breathe. Heart moon Kui three faces, a dull. I can''t find any adjectives at all. To describe the scene. Is this still the terrifying fox that eats people and doesn''t spit out bones, and even the great God will be sucked dry and become a human skin? What do you think. It''s all like the land of the world, those cheap slaves for people to play with! At that time, his majesty. The foxes hunted in the most part of the world were not so obedient as they showed at this time. Especially xinyuekui. In my mind, I thought that when the evil flower smoke was chased and killed by the God King, it was extremely ferocious, resentful and full of murderous seductive eyes, and my heart trembled. This is totally different from the present evil flower smoke! "Still the same?" The next moment. A faint voice echoed in my ear. It is also a moment to let the heart moon Kui three people''s heart, suddenly hung up. "Master..." Hearing this, the delicate body of evil flower smoke suddenly trembled, as if for this sentence, she had been waiting for millions of years, her legs were soft, and her heart was inexplicably excited. Next second. Tall, charming body, directly into a red nine tail fox. Raise your head. Send a fox''s advice to Chu Lingxiao. Then. He was soft and greasy, curled up on all fours, and got into Chu Lingxiao''s arms very cleverly. If no one else knows. Not at all. This is a peerless fox that even the protoss have a headache. It''s a horrible woman who can make a whole empire immortal and break it apart in an instant. It''s like in the mortal world. Ordinary people have a pet! "Big High priest, hurry up Let''s go... " The two great people of the protoss, with fear on their faces, watched their legs trembling and retreated. The master of the ten tail nine sky Xuan fox! Three of them. Seems to provoke an opponent who can make the God King show serious expression! Xinyuekui''s face was pale and extremely uneasy. The next moment. Hurriedly toward the two people around, making a look. Immediately. Three people step by step, quietly back. But I just stepped back. "Stop." A quiet and indifferent voice, like a stone falling on the lake, is as clear and crisp as it is. Suddenly, it reverberates around the abyss of the whole universe. In an instant. For example, hearing the deep chill, the startled three people''s bodies suddenly froze and stopped in place. "Pavilion What else can I do for you, sir? " Even if it was xinyuekui, the high priest of the divine family, he could only pretend to be a fool at the moment, and quickly smile. The other two great gods. It''s also a strong rush to Chu Lingxiao, squeezing a smile, but it''s worse than crying. Tell them this early. Zuhu evil flower smoke, but also a master. Even if three gods died, Tianjiao would not dare to come. Only the God King is qualified to negotiate. "Pavilion Sir, we didn''t mean to provoke you... " Xinyuekui explained in a hurry, but as soon as the words arrived, his heart was full of bitterness and trembling. Zuhu evil flower smoke is the pet of the other side. Really "Your Excellency, there are three Tianjiao in our divine family. They are dead. Please..." Chapter 352 It''s not finished yet. Quiet! The inexplicable silence around! The meaning of xinyuekui is obvious. Behind them. Standing is the whole Protoss. And the king of God. If it wasn''t for the evil flower smoke to kill the three Tianjiao of their divine family. They will not be so angry. They will come to this abandoned universe to find evil flowers and smoke. Things. If there is a cause, there is a result. Want chu Lingxiao to let them go. Now Odin. Reincarnation forbidden area, everyone''s eyes, all gathered on Chu Lingxiao. Xinyuekui stopped talking. The two deities shut their mouths, but at the moment, each of them was more nervous than the other, and a little uneasiness and fear appeared in their eyes. In their eyes. Chu Lingxiao seems to be on the same level with the God King. They are three great gods. Although it can cross the world. When the other ten races meet them, they should treat each other with courtesy. But in the face of creatures of that level. I''m afraid these three great gods are not enough for each other''s ten moves. Except for temporary softness. There is no other way. "Pavilion Your excellency. " Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, xinyuekui tried hard to suppress the fear in his heart, but the voice was still shaking. Trembling: "both Since you are the master of this evil flower smoke, I will report this to the God King after I go back. Maybe the God King will also apologize to you after listening. " "After all, the one who hurt you in that year..." People of this level. It is a taboo in the whole monk''s world. In general, no one can easily fight against the other''s people. Finish. The heart moon Kui hurriedly retreated, and the two great gods of the divine family also slightly lowered their bodies and moved backward. "Stop." But still those two words. In an instant. Then echoed in the entire universe abyss around, suddenly scared three people stopped there again, eyes fluttering, looking at Chu Lingxiao, body trembling. What else is this. Don''t really want to fight them! "Pavilion Your excellency... " "The fox that hurt me, do you think you can leave alive?" Three people of xinyuekui: "..." When this sentence. When the understatement falls in the ear of three people. This moment. The air around seemed to freeze, dead silence. Far away in the realm of God. With the help of the time gem looking at Odin, suddenly a heart, are plopping crazy jump up. He knows. Time gem was once the private property of the God King. Although he still doesn''t know how the God King got the time gem, he knows one thing very well. God King! Do not fear the power of time jewels! Otherwise. He has got the time gem for 90 million years, but he still can''t escape the surveillance of the Protoss. The existence time of Chu Lingxiao is longer than that of time gem. If they really want to compare, the height of God King is not lower than that of Chu Lingxiao! Even. In his heart. God King is better than Chu Lingxiao. After all. Before he got the time jewel, the God King already existed, and he is still alive! But Odin didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao didn''t mean to let go of xinyuekui. Was this to declare war on the whole Shenzu?! Xinyuekui''s three faces. In this short moment. It''s been a huge change. From the previous fear, to the fear, to the heaviness, until now frown tight, a cold face staring at Chu Lingxiao. "Sir, are you going to provoke the whole Protoss?" Since I want to tear my face. Then there''s nothing to say. Although they are far from Chu Lingxiao''s opponents. But escape. No problem. What makes them angry is that Chu Lingxiao never put his divine family on an equal position with him, even if they move out of the divine king, they still look down on him. When. Someone dare to despise the king of his Protoss! Even the old monsters in the forbidden area dare not look at the God king like this. This man But before xinyuekui and his three men could get back to their spirits, their faint voice had echoed in their ears again. "Give you a chance to run." "You!" In an instant. Even though xinyuekui and his three men were shocked by Chu Lingxiao, they felt humiliated at the moment. They are Protoss. Behind him is the God King. If you don''t look at the monk''s face, you should look at the Buddha''s face. This man is so contemptuous of their deity. "Big High priest, go quickly. The green mountain is not afraid of burning without firewood. This man, with the three of us, can''t handle it now. " The two great gods of the God clan quickly communicated with xinyuekui with their divine knowledge. "High priest, we''ll leave the gate of time and space later!" Suddenly. Heart moon Kui Mou light, immediately a coagulation. One hand. Quietly slightly on the back. To be honest. If you really let the evil flower smoke return to the ten tail level. Even the three of them can only retreat, but they dare to come to this abandoned universe and find evil flowers and smoke to settle accounts, so they are sure enough. And the gate of time and space. It''s the biggest card of their trip. That''s the most important treasure of his majesty, besides the time gem. "Escape!" I heard only one voice of great firmness. Heart moon Kui big hand wave. In an instant. The figure of the three disappeared in place. Even Odin through the time jewel. There is also the reincarnation group outside the reincarnation mirror. In the sight, there is no trace of xinyuekui. The whole universe. As if they were gone. "Here This is! " Suddenly. Odin''s eyes suddenly trembled. Seeing that xinyuekui and his three men had disappeared without any sign, he didn''t even notice his eyes in the gem of time. Immediately. The shaking of his face. Lost voice way: "it''s said that the gate of time and space, where even the king of God is helpless, unexpectedly It really exists! " His eyes were in a trance. Odin even changed his tone of voice. No wonder! No wonder! No wonder he has been under the clandestine surveillance of the protoss for 90 million years. But I didn''t know. Even the time gem didn''t remind him that the protoss really got the time gate. Rumor. The ultimate character, one of the three chaos treasures left in the land of the universe! The abyss of the universe. There was silence. Chu Lingxiao''s face is still very calm. His hands gently caress the evil flower smoke that turns into ten foxes, like pets, curled up in his arms. The next moment. In Odin''s eyes, he turned slowly. "It seems that there''s no way even this one can take the gate of time and space." Just. He did not see, Chu Lingxiao that pair of quiet eyes, in the moment he turned around, flashed a trace of purple light that makes people extremely palpitating. At the same time. Some unknown time and space. The three figures of xinyuekui have already appeared here. But just as they were smiling, they were glad to escape from the world. Just a click! A crack appeared on the door of time and space. Suddenly. Three people''s faces. It''s like a thrill, a sneer on my face, and it stops suddenly. Chapter 353 "This... It''s impossible! How can it be!!! " Heart moon Kui screams. The face of the high priest, looking at this scene, has been twisted together. The whole body is shaking wildly. The other two gods are great gods. Two more eyes are about to burst out. The whole body''s sweat is cracked. In an instant. This unknown space-time. Dead silence. What happened in front of them completely subverted their cognition. How could it be! Why?! "Big High priest. " The hair of the two great gods of the divine family was up in fear, and the whole body was constantly swinging. Their faces were full of fear and disbelief, and their voices were full of trills. It''s all beginning to be incoherent. "Here This, big High priest, when Time and space gate... " Three eyes. One is bigger than the other. Time and space gate! Rumor is the ultimate character. It is the chaos treasure given to the king of the Protoss. At this moment, there is a crack! Click! I haven''t waited for the three to come back to their senses. There was a sharp crack in the ear. The three people were scared and their teeth were numb. Hiss! "Here It''s impossible! " Heart moon Kui is also a strange cry, at the moment scared face, are full of white. The whole body has an impulse to jump. But the legs seem to be unconscious. Not even the courage to move a step. Click! Next! The third way! Fourth way! Until the whole time and space gate everywhere, dense, at a glance, there is no good place, all are small pieces of cracks. It seems. At this moment, if you touch it with your hand, the whole space-time gate will turn into a piece of ruins. That vision. Let heart moon Kui three people, a heart, all hung to the throat eye, full of fear. The treasure of chaos! Time and space gate! There is no sign of a crack! This is the ultimate character in the rumor! How could this happen! Even the God King, it''s impossible to leave a trace of time and space gate on it. At this moment This moment. This unknown space-time, a faint voice, like the wind, suddenly floated. "Is this your greatest reliance?" Heart moon Kui three people''s bodies, a sudden tremor, a blank brain, face, but also a sharp change, the whole face, pale as paper dead. The next moment. Bang! Time and space gate into ashes. This piece of time and space. It also led to an unprecedented explosion. The three men, xinyuekui, couldn''t believe it until they died. The chaos treasure left by the ultimate character. One day. In an abandoned universe, being crushed to pieces The abyss of the universe. There is no Chu Lingxiao''s figure. And neither Odin nor the reincarnation forbidden area has yet responded. They only know. Three people of xinyuekui fled in the hands of Chu Lingxiao. And Odin is now. But it''s full of bitterness. The protoss is gone again I don''t know whether it''s good news or bad news for him. Wife and youngest son. Still in the hands of the Protoss. This time. Xinyuekui three people, left, will never give up, he now only thought of a possibility. That''s the king of God! May be coming! He knows too much about the Protoss. Although in the land of the world. This race is extremely low-key. But who dares to provoke them will definitely suffer the Revenge of the whole Protoss. ¡­¡­ Tianting yaochi. Fengjiuxiao and longbingyao. I thought Chu Lingxiao was staying in the south gate. I can''t help waiting for them. When I went to Nantianmen. Chu Lingxiao suddenly appeared in front of the two men, and then put the evil flower smoke, which turned into a fox in his hand, on the bookcase. Just. However, the evil flower smoke got into Chu Lingxiao''s arms again. At this moment, it turns into a little fox''s evil flower smoke, which can''t make the great God frightened at all. It seems like a pet kept by the owner. Very clever stay in the arms. Close your eyes. A sound sleep. Look at this. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao were stunned. Can''t help asking: "master, this fox?" Chu Lingxiao, as if nothing had happened, slowly sat in front of the book case, with a calm face, and continued to pick up the ancient book. Light way: "this is the fox you see." Suddenly. The two people''s faces were stunned for a few seconds. Then, the beautiful eyes were slightly widened. They looked at the evil flower smoke in a dumb way, and their hearts were shocked. This is The terrifying fox suppressed in the abyss of the universe! In their hearts. At the same time, there was a sense of horror. Just. Looking at the evil flower smoke that incarnates a fox, it can drill into Chu Lingxiao''s arms and sleep soundly. I felt a little uncomfortable at once. When seeing Chu Lingxiao looking at the ancient books and stroking the plush body, he could not help biting his thin lips and full of envy. The host is really partial. They have never been treated like this. But they don''t know. Chu Lingxiao is just opening the last seal of the reincarnation empress for the evil flower smoke. The next moment. Before longbingyao''s reaction, he felt a hot flame rising nearby, and his face suddenly changed. This dead Phoenix! Just. Next. She''s a change, too. Into a small green dragon, relying on Chu Lingxiao''s side. Suddenly. Evil flower smoke eyes, brush once, open, bared teeth, like protecting food general, full of angry warning Phoenix jiuxiao and longbingyao. Just. There was a touch of big hands sliding over me. However, she fell into a deep sleep again. It''s very peaceful. that 10000 year old Wutong tree has also been restored to its original form, a red phoenix, a black dragon, and a red fox. The wind blows. A leaf drifted up. Suddenly. Only heard a sigh, slowly fell around. "It''s time to get out of here, too." The land of all worlds. Deep in the Protoss. The middle-aged man, dressed in blue and purple and heavy as a mountain, with his hands on his back, is looking at a forbidden area. The eyes light and coagulate slightly. There was a strange surge. It''s like looking at someone in the forbidden area in secret. You can''t help it. There was a rush of footsteps behind him, which made him slightly lost his mind. The next moment. The middle-aged man suddenly changed his face and stepped back a few steps. And the forbidden area is deep. A horrible figure like the abyss also shows a sneer at the corner of the mouth. "The divine king, but so it is." A cold voice. Disappear. The figure then disappeared into the forbidden area. The middle-aged man''s face suddenly turned ugly. Back then scolded and shouted: "bastard, get out!" Just. The voice from the ear suddenly made the middle-aged man''s face suddenly change again, and the light in his eyes suddenly sank. "His majesty, the high priest, they have been to the abandoned universe for three days, and have not come back yet." Chapter 354 Quiet! There was silence in the depths of the Protoss. The middle-aged man''s face. It''s even colder in an instant. "Heart moon Kui three people, go to the seventh universe, what to do?" However, the Shinto who came to report was shocked when he heard the seventh voice of the middle-aged man. The seventh universe? What is that? The middle-aged man''s face changed a little. That''s what I think. No one in the land of all worlds knows about the twelve universes except him. The tone is cold. "What do they do to abandon the universe?" These days. Middle aged people have no time for other things. The protoss invited him back all the time, because the creature in the forbidden area who had just looked at him across the air suddenly came. Protoss up and down. I can''t resist it at all. That''s why I asked him back. A strong man of his rank. One person is one group for a long time, others can''t help him at all. He seems to be in the depths of the protoss these days. Across the air. In fact, they are all holding each other in secret with the forbidden creature, unable to tolerate any distraction. Last time. The creator of the twelve universes, the final king, has nearly lost his mind by fighting with another unknown ultimate figure. This distraction has even made him lose one move. The man named xinyuanhan raised his head slightly and looked at the middle-aged man with awe. Then. I will tell you the whole story. "Your Majesty, we have given you the will to go to the abandoned universe and bring Odin back. However, Tianjiao, who was carefully cultivated by the three deities for the first time, suddenly died there, so..." Just. Even after hearing the death of three Tianjiao, the middle-aged man''s face was still very cold. It seems that I didn''t even put the news of the death of those three Tianjiao in my heart, and the tone was still as cold as before. He just interrupted. Cold channel: "pick up the key points!" Xinyuanhan, as xinyuekui, the high priest of the divine family, heard this sentence, his body suddenly slightly quivered, and his heart was full of fear. The rumor turned out to be true. They are the God King who can''t see the tail and the head of the dragon. Treat God''s pride. Not at all. Even in their clans, they don''t know why. Tianjiao of every generation, after meeting the God King, seems to have changed a person. Great changes in temperament. It''s like a puppet without soul. It will not return to normal until you reach the God. "Your Majesty, it''s like this. Biivan worships the God and finds a suppressed nine sky Xuan fox in that abandoned universe. It not only opens four heaven acupoints, but also used to be ten tail level." "Well?" Hearing this, the middle-aged people''s cold expression finally changed a little and frowned a little. "Used to be a ten tail nine sky fox?" You can''t help it. The middle-aged suddenly thought that seven million years ago, he once suppressed a red fox in the land of ten thousand boundaries, and also reached the level of nine Xiao heavenly Xuan fox. "Is it her?" The middle-aged man said to himself in a cold voice. But then. He shook his head again. It should not be possible. At that time, the fox got seven or eight paws from him, and even ten tails were torn by him. After all. He let the other party run away for a moment. But there is no chance of survival. The middle-aged man was a little surprised. In this world. Is there a second ancestor fox? "Your Majesty, not long ago, the protoss suddenly lost all contact with the high priest and others. Even if you use the blood searching method you created, you can''t find them." Immediately. The brow of the middle-aged man is a little tight. Waved. Cold voice way: "you go down, ten tail level nine Xiao sky Xuan fox, they dare to pass, naturally have sufficient assurance, even if they can''t do suppression, they can retreat all over." "Your Majesty, great They, the high priest, also took the gate of time and space, the most precious treasure of chaos. " Middle aged people: "..." The next moment. I heard only the middle-aged people, a rage. "In that case, you still report these to me. What''s useless? Get out!" The ultimate character. The door of time and space is in hand. And report it to him? "Your Majesty, it is because of the time and space gate that I want to report to you that the lamp of the high priests suddenly went out just before I came." Middle aged people: "..." The heart is far away and the heart is extremely uneasy. Every Protoss. Except for the king of God. All of them have a lamp of their own life, which is a unique sign of his divine family. The lamp of death goes out! Xin Yuekui, the high priest of this generation, went to the abandoned universe with two great gods of the Shenzu to avenge the jiuxiao heavenly xuanhu and take the gate of time and space. Even if it''s not. It should be back now. But I didn''t think of it. When they kept looking for traces, the three magic lights representing xinyuekui and the three people went out! "And the gate of time and space?" This moment. The middle-aged man''s face became extremely ugly in an instant. What he cared about was not the life and death of Xin Yuekui and others, but the next road of time and space gate. The ultimate character. The gate of time and space, one of the three greatest treasures of chaos, is a supreme artifact. Although there is no killing power. Ability to escape. No creature in the forbidden area can catch up. This is the real talisman. How can I lose it! But the next sentence of xinyuanhan suddenly made the middle-aged face sink to the extreme. Angrily exclaimed: "before we can dispatch all the protoss to look for the abandoned universe!" It''s a very cold voice. There was an overwhelming rage. In addition to the time jewel, the most important thing of his Protoss is the three chaos treasure time and space gates. But time jewel now. Even in Odin''s hands. He can take it back at any time. But once the time and space gate is out of control, it''s really gone. The next moment. Straight scared heart is far away, the whole face is green, brush a bit, hurriedly go to inform all the people of the Protoss. He''s afraid, too. He also knows how important the gate of time and space is to the whole Protoss. But he was more afraid that as soon as he said it, the king of God would take him to vent his anger. After the heart is gone. The whole Protoss. Suddenly there was a sound of outrage. The whole Protoss was covered by a dark cloud. "Xinyuekui, a waste, was bewildered by the xuanhu of jiuxiao heaven. Even the gate of time and space was lost!!!" Suddenly. In most of the world, we can only see a huge ancient ship rising in the sky over the Protoss. It''s like a bird taking off. All the people up and down the protoss rise completely. It''s like going into war. Look around all races, eyes straight stare, a face dazed. A deity who always keeps a low profile! What''s the matter today? What''s the matter, let them pour their nest and move At that time, the palace of the final King above the twelve universes. Those two end Wang, still happy to point to the stars, but the two gods around, but the face is appalled, the eyes can''t help shivering. Because. In front of them. Between the two kings. There is a middle-aged man in blue and purple, with white hair, standing there! Look! is as like as two peas! The childish voice, full of innocence, fell in the ears of the two people, and immediately felt extremely creepy. "One is going to be lost, but fortunately there is another." Chapter 355 Two great gods! The king of two gods! What''s going on?! The more eyes they fixed on the one in front of them, the more inexplicable they felt. Only see. This one in front of you. And now the king of God. as like as two peas, it''s more like a puppet. Although he is still holding the posture of the God King, but his eyes are empty, just like the machine with a body and no soul, his face is dull. "Well, this should be the fifth." "Well, yes." One question and one answer from the two final kings made the two gods follow them, and they felt the extremely strange picture, which began to reverberate in their ears. "Well, how did the last one die?" "Well, it seems that it was shot dead. If it is damaged, it will not be done in the future." Immature. Naive. Pure children''s voice. At the moment when the last sentence fell, the two worshippers and their followers suddenly shrank their pupils. They felt that they had heard the most shocking secret. Their pores were tightly closed and their backs were cold. Great God! The land of all worlds. Is the king of the divine race, one of the top ten races, created by the ultimate character? How could it be Both of them were frightened by this terrible secret, and their faces were white with cold sweat. That''s across the world. No great God can be compared with the king of the Protoss. The creatures in the forbidden area. Are all powerful figures in the current history who have to give way to three points, a puppet of the final king? This moment. Their thoughts were in confusion. In my mind, the face of the king of the protoss, seven spirits and six spirits, was about to be scared. Strong history in the world! It''s a puppet! Do you know that? The king of the protoss, does he know? Suddenly. as like as two peas, the two men looked at this again, and closed their eyes as if they were asleep. The king of God, who was exactly the same as king of God, wanted to understand in an instant. Did they see it at the moment. Is it the whole process of the appearance of the God King? Cold! The heart is cold, all four limbs are in this moment, full of a very chilling chill. If one day. You have stood at the height that others can''t reach, enjoying the worship of countless people. God in the eyes of all. The invincible strongest. But tell you. You are just someone''s toy. Imagine how it feels. "Finally The ultimate character, too It''s terrible. " The two gods looked at each other, and their eyes were full of fear. Even their lips were shaking at this moment. The scene in front of us. Dialogue with the two final kings. Again. Let them have a clearer understanding of the ultimate situation. The most powerful person in the world. They can all be created. It''s terrible. It''s terrible! If all the people in the world know it, I can''t believe it. It''s a silent scene composed of a color of panic. "No No, we are created puppets, aren''t we? " A brush. The guess flashed in their minds, and their hair suddenly stood up. "Well, it''s a pity that this toy has touched a trace of the ultimate trajectory, which is better than the previous ones." "Well, he should be aware of it, otherwise he won''t be so anxious to absorb the essence of Tianjiao from every generation of the Protoss and try to get rid of our control over him." The palace was quiet. Wait for the last sentence to fall. So big suspended in the unknown space of the palace, inexplicably flashed a strange purple light. Vaguely. Only two huge shadows of the king, hidden in the darkness, were seen floating over the palace. The young face was full of grim smile. "If we don''t, he''s going to die first." And now all over the world. All of them have been shocked by the abnormal actions of the Protoss. The hearts of countless people are shaking, their eyes are dazed, their heads are raised dry, and they are looking up at the sky. The huge warship, which marks the identity of the protoss, flies over the heads of the nearby major races. One by one. Step into the seventh space station. In everyone''s eyes. The territory of the protoss is empty in an instant. There is no one left on the ground. It''s all the efforts of the whole family. There''s no room to speak of. What about the protoss? What''s the matter. It''s hard for all the low-key Protoss to step into the abandoned universe. As the rumor says, there is something that can impact the ultimate state? The land of all worlds. Most of the territory. With the abnormal actions of the protoss, some of the waves of change surged up in secret. Even the king of God came out and didn''t let them think, it was impossible. Just nobody thought of it. The other ten races. But it''s amazing that one is quieter than the other, as if nothing has happened. "Zuwang, don''t we send people to have a look? If the king of God gets something that gives him the chance to step into the ultimate state, then in the future, our family may really be under the God family. " "You don''t need to be nervous. As long as the creatures in the forbidden area don''t appear, we don''t need to send people." All over the world. Many extremely strange figures are rising. They are like masters, with deep breath, but vast as the abyss. Just carry your hands on your back and face your offspring. Looking at the protoss ship calmly, he slowly drove into the space transmission station of the seventh universe. At the same time. A pair of huge eyes, sending out a tremendous threat of terror, emerged from the depths of the major forbidden areas. Between opening and closing, the whole universe seemed to collapse and regenerate with repetition. Creatures in the forbidden area. Just appeared. All parts of the world were suddenly quiet. Even the strange figures in the top ten races all have a sudden flash of eyes. All the spaces flash a dazzling purple lightning, which makes people shiver. It''s the space vibration caused by looking at each other. Just. In a few seconds. Once again, those creatures in the forbidden area went deep into the depths and became calm. "It seems that there is no need but the mind. The forbidden creatures have existed for a long time. They know better than us whether there is anything of that level in the abandoned universe." "What do you mean, Zuwang?" "Go back, when nothing has happened, if the divine race wants to make trouble, let him make trouble. As long as it doesn''t involve the secret that can step into the ultimate state, the world is still the era of all ethnic groups standing side by side!" It didn''t take long. Even the other ten races have lost interest in looking further. No matter what the protoss went. The abandoned universe is the abandoned universe. When the protoss step in, the creatures in that universe should be shocked. It''s also time. Let the fish in that small pond see what is the real strong man of the world level. Chapter 356 The king of God. No name. It''s called the God King. Or the first person under the creator of the twelve universes, who thinks that there is no surname or name in the world, can be worthy of him. Only God and king. He is qualified to be associated with him. Myth forbidden area. It was supposed to be dark. But when the first Protoss ship, from the space station, sailed into the mythical forbidden area. There are stars all around. Just like a million suns, they are shining together, illuminating the whole myth forbidden area. Far away. The mythical forbidden area at this moment is just like the earth night. All people in the world below look at the brightest Polaris in the sky. It''s dazzling. It''s where everyone who looks up, subconsciously, looks first. As the second Protoss ship sailed in. The light in the forbidden area of myth. Another surge. Then the third ship. The fourth. Until all the protoss ships, the huge body of the ship, could not see the edge at a glance, but only reflected, it had made all the nearby regional universe feel a huge dark cloud. Countless galaxies. Monks on countless planets. They all looked at the sky and stayed there. From their eyes. We can only see a boundless black shadow, which engulfs the bright scenery over our own galaxy. But I don''t know. This black shadow, even the whole area of the universe, cannot escape. Now. Every warship of the protoss, as long as it sinks gently, does not need to use the force of any other warship. Only by the body of the warship, it can crush the whole space below into ruins. The Protoss. One by one, standing on the warship, majestic and solemn. Face the monks at any level below. Even one or two of them, the giant of the converse world, feel a supreme God. In the eyes overlooking ordinary people and indifferent, they are full of indifference and coldness. Just a shadow. I can''t bear the curiosity in my heart. Flying into the universe, I want to see what it is, blocking their sight. But in the next moment. Before he flew over the area covered by the ship. Only heard. Bang. The figure, in the eyes of countless below, turned into a blood mist. Immediately. These monks who can be scared to incarnate themselves and observe the universe suddenly shake their bodies, and their legs are straight and soft on the spot. The next moment. I only heard a cold but plain voice in my ear. Over the universe in many areas below, it thundered like thunder, and many people were shocked. "It''s a rare genius to go against the eight realms of Taoism and open two thousand and seven caves to repair in this abandoned universe." In tone. But full of contempt and disdain. "But at such a level, it''s also worth peeping into our real bodies?" Only the sound. No one. All monks in the universe in these areas are as quiet as cicadas in an instant, and dare not make any more sound. Only the remaining one is against the Tao. But also feel a sharp cold wind, deep into the bone marrow, look at the sky with extreme fear. Even the one who died. It''s her wife. Now. This is a heart against the state of Tao. It''s also scared. Its face is white. It covers its mouth tightly. It''s full of tears. This is a disaster without any pretence. Her way mate. Just want to see what happened, was mercilessly hit into a blood fog, even the soul has been turned into ashes. This is the Protoss. Their low profile. It''s only in the land of ten thousand realms, the biggest stage of the friar. After all, if the land of ten thousand realms doesn''t work well, there will emerge a super ancient monster from some deep mountain. And this universe. In the eyes of all the protoss people, it''s a very small raindrop. Compared with the sky and ocean in the world, the creatures in it are not even a piece of floating dust. They don''t deserve to be taken seriously. Do it. There is no reason to turn this anti Dao state into a snow fog. It is a great God of the divine family. It''s the heart! He drew back his hand slowly, then his eyes were calm, and he began to patrol the whole universe. In front of us is a large area of the universe. Soon. His eyes fell on the divine realm, and then he stood respectfully aside and bowed slightly to say: "king of God, would you like to send Odin The next moment. In the middle of the protoss ship, a seat made of gold crystal, the God King suddenly appeared out of the sky and sat on it, his eyes full of cold color. The whole universe. Even in his reading, they are all presented in a reduced size. A faint reply. "Let him Odin, come at once." A voice of indifference. It reverberates over many regions of the universe below. Just a word. There are countless galaxies, in his words, turned into ashes, looking at the whole area of the universe emperor, shivering. These people. Where did it come from. It''s just too aggressive. Their strength is unheard of before. They thought they had seen the adverse situation, and even the existence of the above, which made them aware, but they didn''t expect that they still saw little as the frog at the bottom of the well. The king of God is high. In his eyes, there was no room for anyone in the universe, but his face grew colder and colder, and his brow soon turned to one. Tour the whole universe. I can''t feel the breath of chaos. Time and space gate of chaos! It''s the ultimate! What he relies on most is that others only know that the time gem is obtained by chance, but they don''t know that it is actually made by him with the help of the power of time and space gate. At first. With the help of the time and space gate, we can create a magic weapon that can let him absorb the power of time. Unfortunately. Things are not as good as people want. Although the time gem was born. But he couldn''t directly absorb the power inside. He could only absorb the power of time through Odin, a Protoss with a special constitution, and then withdraw all the power. But the door of time and space must not be lost! This is his ultimate goal, his greatest reliance! Soon. Odin came. He was accompanied by Thor, the God of thunder. Looking at the many Protoss around, Thor, the God of thunder, did not know what was going to happen at all, and there was a glimmer of joy on his face. So many people of the same race. Today "Kneel down!" However. There was a yelling sound around him, which made his heart sink suddenly and his face lost. I haven''t waited for Thor to respond. Odin''s face was full of fear, so he took him in a hurry and knelt down to the God King in front of him. "Your Majesty, you..." Odin never thought of it. The king of God came so fast. "Let me ask you, how did xinyuekui three people die?" Odin: "..." In an instant. Odin''s body trembled violently. He looked up at the God king sitting in the seat in front of him. His eyes immediately stared, full of amazement and dumbness. The brain is blank. Three people of xinyuekui Dead?! Chapter 357 This sentence of the king of God. In an instant, Odin didn''t react. The whole person was stunned. Three people died in xinyuekui? How is this possible? This is impossible. However, he saw with his own eyes that xinyuekui had escaped from Chu Lingxiao with the help of the power of time and space gate. How could it be dead In the eyes of many gods, Odin was silent and could not speak a word for a long time. "Well?" Standing beside the king of God, his heart was vast, and his face sank when he saw that Odin dared not reply. Cold channel: "Odin, don''t you return Sitting on the high position of the God King, but also a cold eye light, the temperature of the whole universe, all at this moment in a sharp decline. Immediately. Odin''s body was shocked, and he quickly returned to his mind. But look at the cold God King. He really didn''t know where to start. He knew that for a long time. One day. Will face the whole Protoss, but did not expect that this day, unexpectedly came so fast. What''s more, he didn''t think of it. It''s been 90 million years. In addition to the snow-white hair, the appearance of the God King was still middle-aged. When he left the world. The king of God is already the king of God. He was then. It is also a small role among the Protoss. Now, although he has created the divine realm in this universe, he is very clear in his mind that he is still like an ant in front of this creature. "Well?" An extremely cold voice came out of the king''s mouth in an instant. All around the universe. It''s all frozen in a flash. "Odin, come back!" Light four words fall. Immediately. The faces of all the protoss on the ship were cold. The universe in many areas below is even more static like the night. In the silence, there is a chill, which makes all people stare straight, dare not move a step, breathe heavily, one after another, and their faces are full of horror. What kind of creature is this. One word at a time. It can affect the whole space. Such realm Thor, the God of thunder, kneeling behind Odin, did not dare to raise his head, though he knew that there was not much. But from the way the father looked so awesome. The middle-aged man in front of me. If you want to kill the father who has the time gem, it is absolutely easy. Suddenly. Thor, the Thor, breathed faster, his face quivered. It''s another person who is more precious than time. Now, he is standing in front of him! "Odin!" The word of the king of God falls again. All the people in the universe in the area below the direct earthquake trembled suddenly. This was just the pressure of words, which made them breathless. Odin''s face was troubled. I have to be stiff. Raised his head. Even though he was dissatisfied with the protoss, Odin did not dare to be a little disrespectful at the moment. If it''s someone else. Even if the heart moon Kui. He dared to scold. But facing the God King, Odin didn''t want to resist. "Your Majesty, are you mistaken? Xinyuekui, the high priest, had already escaped with the help of the gate of time and space. How could they possibly die?" But what Odin didn''t expect was that. His words have just fallen. All the people around him, looking at his eyes, suddenly changed, changed full of cold. So is the vastness of heart. Even the king of God is no exception. It''s all cold on the face. Invisible. A huge pressure, full of Odin around, so that he can not move, a heart on the moment hanging up. Where did you say the wrong thing? The God King raised his hand gently, and all the pressure around him was removed immediately. But the voice. As cold as ever. Even. It fell to Odin''s ear, with a trace of doubt. "Is that true?" Odin nodded. Next moment. His body, in an instant, was suppressed by a more hegemonic force than before. On all fours. Just heard a crack, the whole body bone, in this moment, almost broken. Thor, the God of thunder, kneels beside him. A quick face. Just about to open up. I felt invisible. I slapped the thunder god Thor on the spot. He had a strong body. On this huge Protoss ship, he flew a hundred meters away in an instant. "There''s no place for you to talk!" All the protoss around, a cold color, fell to the ground of Thor, the God of thunder, is a face of chagrin and anger. He didn''t understand. It is clear that they are of the same ethnic group, but how to treat them is just like treating livestock, merciless. Click! Again. Odin''s limbs. In a few seconds, all of them broke. Odin, who was elected king of the gods, fell to the ground like a dying old dog. All over the body. The sharp pain. Let already let him forget to scream, the cold perspiration unceasingly pours down. It''s freezing cold. Full of heartless voice, but also with a touch of cold irony, once again reverberated in Odin''s ear. "Good Odin, do you really think that being the king of any gods in this abandoned universe can make nonsense and tease me?" The heart standing beside the king of God is vast, and his face is full of ridicule and contempt. All the protoss around. Similarly, with such eyes, there is no sense of sympathy in the eyes, looking at Odin, who is lying on the ground. The king of God is like heaven. Sit high in front of you. Take control of everything. When he slowly from his seat, stand up for a moment, the whole scene once again restored quiet. Da. Da. Da! With his hands on his back, step by step, he slowly walked towards Odin, who was lying on the ground. High above. His eyes were cold. Light way: "Odin, I will give you another chance to say everything you know." Odin''s old face. A color of pain. Gasping for breath. His lips trembled constantly, and he tried his best to return to him intermittently: "God Your majesty, I I know. It''s all over. " "Three high priests of xinyuekui came to the abyss of the universe to avenge the three dead Tianjiao, but they met Chu Lingxiao. The three high priests of xinyuekui should have seen that Chu Lingxiao can compete with you, so they directly launched the gate of time and space and fled. " Odin took a breath. All the processes we saw were told. But the faces of all the protoss around were even colder and full of sarcasm. God King is a sneer. "Against me? An abandoned universe, there will be such a existence? How can I not know? " As the ultimate figure - the king, his great God. The king of God knows better than anyone else. Twelve things in the universe. Is he willing to stay in this place? It''s a joke! "Ah!!!" There was another great pressure, like the sky, which hit Odin hard. In an instant. All around the protoss ship, there was a hysterical scream of Odin. "Don''t tell me the truth!" But also in the words of the God King, just a moment of falling. A faint voice. But all of a sudden, it fell into the ears of every Protoss. "What he said is true." Chapter 358 A sudden sound. Let the friars in the universe in all the regions below shrink their eyes slightly, and look surprised and dumb. This voice! Yes On the upper ship, all the protoss were shocked by the sound. Quickly look around, looking for the source of the sound. The heart is vast. Even the God King himself, his face could not help but be stunned. His goal was still as cold as before, carrying his hands on his back and glancing around. But it doesn''t matter all the Protoss. Or the king of God. When they look, back to the front again. In an instant. All the protoss''s bodies were suddenly tightened, and they could not help but retreat a step. The eyes of the king. It''s a brush. It''s freezing. Because at this time. Just behind Odin, suddenly I don''t know when, there is a strange white man standing. Like the king of God. Carrying his hands, he is younger than the God King. "Who are you, unexpectedly..." "Back down!" The heart is far away, and the heart immediately tightens. As soon as he utters a shout, he is directly repulsed by the God King. In an instant. The atmosphere of the whole audience has changed inexplicably. No one spoke again. Are quietly staring at the front of the white dress. Strange to say. They are the protoss! No one has just discovered how this white dress appeared in front of them. Even a breath. No sense! The God King''s heart also suddenly tightened. The cold color in his eyes became more and more intense at this moment, and his face gradually became very solemn and serious. Even. There was a flash of wonder. At a glance. I saw Odin on the ground. That''s what I understand. What Odin just said is true. The seventh universe. There''s really an existence that can rival him, and he''s dormant here. Just in a trance. He did not notice how the man in white appeared in front of him. How could this happen? As the creator of the twelve universes - the final king, the great God in charge of everything under his hand, the seventh universe, he did not know people?! "Who is your excellency?" The word of the king of God. Just dropped. Instant. Just now, the heart that wanted to scream was so far away that it was like a frightened bird. It was frightened, and it could not help but shrink its head, and quickly retreated behind the God King. Grunt! All the protoss in the audience. But also can not help but swallow a saliva, pupil fierce shrink, the heart rises a burst of fear. The king of their divine family! Unexpectedly, in front of him, the strange man who suddenly appeared, used his honorific name! This moment. There was a total silence. The vision of all the protoss people fell on the white dress in front of them. And this white dress. It''s Chu Lingxiao! For the words of the God King, only four words are answered lightly. "What do you think?" The voice just dropped. I saw Chu Lingxiao wave with his hand. The next moment. On the ground, dying Odin. Instant. Just like being dragged by a gust of wind, he stood up and then stepped back straightly. "Father." Thor, the God of thunder. He caught Odin in a hurry. Injuries on the body. There are broken limbs, but also at this moment, all returned to normal. Odin froze. Thor was stunned. Both of them don''t know why Chu Lingxiao wants to help them. They are also Protoss. The terrifying fox he raised. First, I ate three gods Tianjiao. Next. He has also made enmity with the Shenzu, and they should be the opposite party. The God King who is less than ten meters away from Chu Lingxiao. It was a look of sullen. His face was cold, his eyes were staring at Chu Lingxiao, his tone was full of anger, and he said in a deep voice: "what do you mean, sir?" The faces of all the surrounding Protoss, one after another, sank. When. Did they allow outsiders to intervene in their own affairs? One night. The temperature of the whole field suddenly drops again in an instant, which is even fiercer than the temperature of the universe. "Aren''t you looking for me?" Chu Lingxiao''s look is still as plain as before. On the huge Protoss ship, Chu Lingxiao''s voice suddenly reverberates, calm and incomparably indifferent. "I am standing right in front of you." But the faces of all the Protoss. But all of a sudden. It becomes colder. The God King can''t help but react. In an instant. There was a sense of killing all over the body. The blue and purple robe on the body rose without wind, and the face was even more gloomy. In a deep voice: "it seems that the three people of xinyuekui were killed by you. In this case, please return the time and space gate to me." Now. God King''s heart. Nothing else. I just want to get back to the gate of time and space as soon as possible. This is the real ultimate thing. There are only three things in the whole world. But fortunately. How to use time and space gate. Only a few members of his Protoss know that he is very sure that no one can use the time and space gate even if it falls into the hands of others. Otherwise. He would not make a great effort to step into the seventh universe. Odin standing behind. Still confused and dumb. In addition to why Chu Lingxiao wanted to save him, he wanted to know more about the whole Shenzu and even the Shenwang. What''s the matter? He is clear. See heart moon Kui three people, disappeared in the abyss of the universe. In addition to the use of time and space gate. He can''t think of any other answers. Afterwards. He also saw with his own eyes that Chu Lingxiao had no pursuit at that time. Why now Heart moon Kui died?! Odin wanted to talk. But at this moment, the whole scene is in a state of horror, which still falls to him to continue to talk. I had to shiver. And Thor, step by step back to one side. Actually. A little Odin didn''t know. As early as seven million years ago, on the list of reincarnated female emperors, there was the name of Odin. Originally, the reincarnated empress. I want to borrow Odin''s time gem, but unfortunately, in the end, they did not meet. "Your Excellency!" The voice of the God King fell down again. In an instant, his face was even colder to the extreme. Time and space gate. For him. It means a lot! Never lose it! Even if he wants to fight with creatures of the same level, he will take back the gate of time and space! "If you want it, give it back to you." Next moment. When Chu Lingxiao said this, just fell, only to see from the entire universe, suddenly fell pieces of small pieces of dust like gravel. Finally. It''s just like a mountain. It appears in the eyes of all the gods. The eyes of all the gods on the spot are straight. What is this? "You dare to insult me!" In an instant. On the whole Protoss ship, there was an overwhelming fury. Some broken stones. What''s the use of him! "You don''t want time and space, that''s it." God King: "..." Odin: "..." All Protoss: "..." Chapter 359 A second! Two seconds! Three seconds! When Chu Lingxiao finished this sentence, all the protoss ships were silent. Odin froze. A big question mark flashed in my mind. What? This is the gate of time and space? The heart standing beside the God King is vast. It''s the mouth is wide and the face is dumb. All the people around the God family, needless to say, look at me and I''ll look at you. There are others. He took out his ears, thinking that there was a hallucination. The atmosphere. In a few seconds. It''s very strange. There''s a bit of embarrassment and silence in the air. The God in front. His face changed again and again, from dumbness, to doubt, to anger, to looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, endless cold color, flashed a hint of irony. The next moment. I only heard the constant laughter around me. Although it was very small, it was extremely harsh. The eyes of every Protoss. In addition to a little fear of Chu Lingxiao, there is also a little uncontrollable ridicule. Even if they know. The man in white in front of them may stand at the same height as the king of God, but it can''t hinder them. They can''t restrain the slightest mockery in their hearts. This is too boastful of their own strength, right?! Time and space gate! What is that! That''s what the ultimate character in the rumor gave them to the king of the protoss! Although they still don''t know whether the ultimate characters exist or not. But as soon as the God heard that the gate of time and space was lost. They immediately ordered all of them to pour out their nests and move to the abandoned universe. Enough to prove. The rumor is true! The gate of time and space, one of the three greatest treasures of chaos in the world, is the ultimate figure given to the king of the divine family. How could it be this pile of rubble in front of us! Take them Protoss! Are you a fool?! Odin, who was standing behind him, was also shocked and helpless. It seems that xinyuekui and his three men really died in this hand at that time. It''s strange. Three people, xinyuekui, open the door of time and space. Why did you die? Is it difficult that they take back the door of time and space when they think they have escaped, and then they die? The only possibility Odin could think of. This is the only one. Except for this. He can''t think of any other answers. "It seems that the gate of time and space is really attractive to creatures of this level. Even the one who has always been indifferent to the clouds wants to take it for himself." Look at the white dress ahead. Odin''s heart was full of shock, and his eyes were full of horror. Once again, he could not help but step back. Even though he lived for 90 million years, he met the strong at this level for the first time. "Since you don''t, sir, come to fight!" Suddenly. The king rebuked. Boom! Only the next moment. With him as the center, a huge wave suddenly rushed around like a burst of attack. The God king stood with his hand in his hand, and one hand slowly extended out to Chu Lingxiao. The light way was: "please!" A word fell. The whole universe is shaking. It is covered by a huge Protoss ship, and all the regions above are still normal. But elsewhere, there is a huge tilt. The sea of stars is rolling. Just like the huge body of the sea whale, it leaps up, an invisible terror and pressure from the God King directly crush all the nearby regions into ashes. In an instant. Countless lives, no time to react, with despair and fear on their faces, disappeared in the boundless universe. This is just the king of God. A slightly elevated momentum. And Chu Lingxiao in front is still like that. A white suit. A pair of carrying hands, face calm posture, and the king of terror, cold breath, completely in two worlds. All the protoss around. All of them have been hiding in the ship. When creatures of this level are fighting, they are still nearby. It''s really the same as looking for death. It''s no different. Even a little aftershock. It''s not a great God at any level. It can resist it. "Father..." Such a close look made Thor, the God of thunder, nervous and could not help but step back. "Don''t move!" Odin''s face sank, and he seized Thor. "Stay here. Don''t go out. Now go out. Both of our bodies will be crushed to ashes by the king of God." "Look!" Only see. In addition to the area behind Chu Lingxiao, there is a layer of Qi wave like substance around, which is the powerful power of the God King, and the energy erupted. Touch and die! Thor''s body suddenly froze and never dared to move again. Odin''s face. But it''s getting more and more upset. He was right in his estimation. Compared with the king of God, this man''s strength is still a bit worse. If we can really fight with the chamber of the God King. This energy. It''s impossible to reach them. "It''s over. The king''s terror is stronger than he imagined." The next moment. Odin''s body. Can''t help shivering, looking at the front breath surging God King. Look at Chu Lingxiao, who is still calm as usual. On his face. The moment was full of fear. Once Chu Lingxiao is defeated, he escapes. He and Thor, the God of thunder, will definitely suffer from the punishment of death rather than life. In all Protoss ships. Through a huge light and shadow screen, we can see the real-time picture of the ship. When you see the terrible energy of the God King. When they had all spread to the surrounding of Chu Lingxiao, all the protoss were very happy and relieved. Sure enough. It''s also the king of their Protoss. It''s better than the existence of Wanjie''s forbidden wrist! "All ships, if this person is injured and flees later, turn on all search devices on the ship!" Stay in the main ship''s heart, mouth full of sneer. He was already thinking about what happened after Chu Lingxiao''s defeat. "Sir, don''t you do it?" Seeing that Chu Lingxiao was still carrying his hands, he didn''t mean to do anything at all. The king''s face became colder and colder, and even a trace of outrage came out of his pupil. He is ready to do his best. Take Chu Lingxiao. But the other side did not move at all, completely ignoring his attitude. Odin behind. I was also stunned. Instant. The body trembled more violently. This is not the other competitors! This is the king of the protoss! The ultimate figures are optimistic about the God King, will the time and space gate to the other side, not yet! "You have only one chance." But at this moment. On the whole Protoss ship, a calm and light voice came out from dudun. The king''s face was suddenly changed and he made a move on the spot! "Dying!" A roar of rage. All of a sudden! Click! It was the voice of the God King beating Chu Lingxiao''s shoulder with a hard hand. The next moment. All I heard was a bang, and the whole Protoss ship under my feet suddenly collapsed. However. The scene in front of us. The whole universe is quiet Chapter 360 This day, very quiet. It''s cold in the universe. This man, even colder! Only one click, the sound of bone fracture, like a needle, fell on the open ground. In an instant, there was a huge shocking sound. All the scared people, including the God King himself, were dull and petrified. That hand. Still on Chu Lingxiao''s shoulder. But the pupils of the king of the divine family were sharply constricted. In seconds. There was already a drop of cold sweat on his forehead. The next moment. His face was frightened, and he looked up stupidly at Chu Lingxiao, who was still expressionless. On the spot, the whole man completely stayed in place. The protoss on all nearby ships. The brain is blank and the body is frozen there. Odin is stupid. The heart is far and foolish. Especially the heart, the whole face, a white, as if to see a ghost, the eyes are almost burst out, the back straight brush of cold sweat. It''s OK! How could it be OK! He took a hard blow from the God King, but there was nothing, but the God King''s own hand Break, break! How could it be! "Is this your best shot?" In an instant. The faint voice, like a deep cold wind, suddenly reverberated in the whole audience. All the Protoss. It was even stupefied and paralyzed on the ground. The king of the protoss retreated quickly, stopped at the original place, looked at Chu Lingxiao with a dull face, gasped heavily, and his body trembled slightly at this moment. Eyes wide. This moment. Two words flickered in my mind. "Nothing!" "How could it be ok? How could it be that he didn''t have anything! It''s impossible, it''s impossible! " As the last king of the creator of the twelve universes, who has never seen him? What a monster. Didn''t play with him? But what a monster! Take a hard blow from him, but nothing happened. His hand bone broke! "It seems that you haven''t finished this fight. I''ll wait for you." Boom! All the Shenzu people, all of them were weak in a moment. The Shenwang himself also retreated and breathed heavily. At this moment, he became more and more urgent. What kind of monster is this? The ultimate character? No! No way! If you are the ultimate character, how can you be willing to stay under the seventh universe created by the final king. The God King thought of a man. On that day, it triggered the fight between the ultimate characters in the whole world. But soon. He gave it No. Those people. It can''t be here. Even the final king. Nor could it allow a potential threat to remain in the seventh universe he created. "Your body can be called the first among the people I see, but I''m willing to give up as long as you return the door of time and space to me." It''s soft. At that moment, the God King, who was not afraid of all the forbidden areas, was directly subdued. A breath of terror. In this moment. It''s gone. But his movements. But it didn''t stop for a moment. Quietly in the direction of Odin, slowly moving steps. "May I tell you that the gate of time and space is the ultimate figure. If I am so occupied by you, you should know the consequences." All eyes of the Protoss. With the steps of the God King, a heart was raised in an instant. When they see the king. Talking and walking towards Odin. I understand. Even the king knows he is invincible. This is to absorb Odin''s body and accumulate the force of 90 million years to strengthen its strength again! On all the protoss faces. A bitter smile and fear. I didn''t expect that. Always with positive strength, defeat their opponents. One day. The king of their Protoss should be so sneaky. He is still under an abandoned universe! They didn''t expect it. An abandoned universe. There are even more powerful terror creatures than the God King. Who is this man in white! "Never be found, never!" Between the dark and the dark. All the people of the Shenzu seemed to stop breathing. They watched the God King move by step, and prayed in their hearts without Chu Lingxiao''s intention. Accumulated 90 million years of time! Let alone create a great God. It''s more than enough to create a strong man at the same level as the God King. But even in the world. No one. We can use the power of time for our own use, let alone accumulate 90 million years. Abandon the universe. The reason is that the universe is abandoned. All because the monks here are completely suppressed by this order. Ordinary emperor. It takes only a thousand years to complete in the land of all kingdoms, but it takes hundreds of thousands of years here. Even. The emperor of heaven. It will take millions of years. They can''t deny that the adverse environment here can be achieved in such a bad environment in only a few million years. Compared with the world, the same difference is not a little bit. But the power of time here. It''s better to collect than the land of all worlds. But. In this world. Except for their Protoss. No race can collect time, because their Protoss has the gem of time and a magical constitution like Odin that can absorb the power of time. Click! When the God King was less than three meters away from Odin, he immediately sucked out the time gem in Odin''s body with a big wave of his hand. He was directly in the hands of the king of God. Yes! That is to say, all the people of the protoss are happy. When the time gem comes to hand, the power of time in Odin''s body is equal to getting it! 90 million years! 90 million years! Next moment. Before the God King''s face, he sneered at Chu Lingxiao again. Only heard. Bang! In his hands, the jewel of 90 million years'' strength was directly in his hands, and a crack appeared. A cracked voice. Extremely harsh! In a flash. The faces of all the people in the whole shrine suddenly changed. One pair of eyes were bigger than the other. Only a sound of inverted air-conditioning was heard, and it came out all around. Hiss! The God King''s face is pale as a piece of paper. He looks at the time gem in his hand with a dull face. He is frightened, dazed and unbelievable. Click! With the time, the jewel turned into a piece of debris in his hand, and all the hairs on his body stood up. Has accumulated 90 million years of time gems. It can be compared with the treasure of chaos. He was hit by Chu Lingxiao and crushed to pieces! In an instant. There was a total silence. God King, Odin, the eyes of all the people of the protoss, even more brush, once again look at the beginning, they have been piling up in the layers of rubble, the eyes are at this moment, into a shudder. For a long time. Then came the voice of the king of God, which was full of fear and powerless tremor. "You You are the ultimate! " Chapter 361 The ultimate character! The four words fell. All the protoss people on the warship suddenly had cold limbs and hair. They were all scared to stand up. They only felt a strong chill coming from the soles of their feet, making their bones numb. Odin, the whole man. It''s even stupefied. Completely petrified! The ultimate character! This is the ultimate figure in the legend! Once upon a time, some people regarded the emperor as a legend, the rebellious state as a myth, but only he Odin knew that it really belonged to the legend of monks. Whatever it is. No matter how many years have passed. From beginning to end, there is only one! The ultimate character! All the strong, all the friars, the ultimate pursuit! Looking at the front, Chu Lingxiao with both hands on his back, at this moment, Odin''s eyes are almost staring out. But for Thor, the God of thunder. Is a face dull and confused. What is the ultimate character? Many regions of the universe below are still full of fear. I don''t know what happened to the protoss ship above. Just half of the ship. The moment of falling. They almost crushed the two regional universes. Fortunately, somehow, they turned them into ashes in an instant, which made them deeply relieved. But I haven''t waited for them to come back. There''s an ultimate character on the top, four big characters! What is that? But for all the people and the king of God, they just feel that they are experiencing a terrible mental torture, especially the king of God. Now. The whole man shivered. The legs were shaking. It''s almost unstable. The next moment. The dignity of the king of the gods, the existence of creatures and wrists in the forbidden areas of the world have completely made the king forget his identity, and the direct current scared him to the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! At the same time I only heard the kneeling sound of legs in the looking up Protoss ship. In this vast space. Even if it lasts half a breath! One of the ships was shaking slightly. All the friars in the universe in all areas below were stunned. They didn''t know what was going on. The whole Protoss. Together, it''s almost over a million. But in hearing the four words of the ultimate character, the number of people who are directly scared to death is countless. The heart is vast. The next high priest of the protoss, his legs were wet, his eyes were white, he fell to the ground, his body trembled. The wind blows. All the protoss ships were silent. The ultimate character! This strange man in white is the ultimate character! Their divine family, with the strength of the whole family, has poured out their nests and moved to this abandoned universe. The people who are fighting against each other are the ultimate figures! Funny! What a joke! This moment. It was as broad and powerful as the regional universe. In the eyes of all the protoss people, it suddenly became extremely dazzling and all of them giggled. They didn''t know how to live or die. Find the ultimate figure in the legend. They don''t know the height of the earth. Still tired of living! The next moment. The body of the God King shakes suddenly, and then it comes back to God. His face is full of palpitation and fear. In the tone of speaking. With a little fear and horror, but also with a little shiver, even the teeth are falling off. "Pavilion No, no, no, no, my Lord, time and space gate, we don''t want it, Odin, you can take them too. " "I Let''s go now, now, right away from this universe, please Please see in the face of the king, let us live a life. " The king of the Protoss. I can''t believe it. There is an ultimate figure in the seventh universe created by the creator of the twelve universes. He was at a loss. The small stones that had fallen nearby before are really the time and space gate of one of the three greatest treasures of chaos! "Big My Lord, please forgive me for my previous sin of not knowing. Forgive me this time. " The only talisman the king can think of now. Only the creator of the twelve universes - the final king! "It''s really a good place. Last time''s fluctuation..." However. A faint voice came from my ear. Before I finished speaking, it made the king feel cool. In an instant. The breathing stopped. He just got up. A brush. I fell to the ground again. The mysterious strong man who fought with two final kings was this man! "And kill you for another reason." Talk. Hands up! When looking at Chu Lingxiao slowly stretching out a hand, the God King collapsed on the ground in front of him, his pupil suddenly shrank on the spot, and his face was full of horror color. He only felt that the sky was dim and the universe was in his eyes, and began to twist. "Jiuxiaotianxuanhu is my pet. Seven million years ago, she was injured. I haven''t found you yet, but you sent it to die." A faint voice fell. Bang! In the blink of an eye, the king''s face was white and his eyes were trembling. He didn''t even think about it, so he turned around and ran away. Shout: "save me, king!" The next moment. Only a bang was heard. The whole body of the king of the protoss was turned to ashes in front of them. In an instant. There was a total silence. The king of gods and their clans, who can make all the creatures in the forbidden area take seriously, died Bang! That white dress, raise your hand again, fall for a moment. All the nearby Protoss ships are as fragile as the air, and directly turn into one after another. One of the top ten races in the land of the world. Protoss! This time, the whole family was destroyed! They couldn''t believe it until they died. The characters they faced were the whole land of the world, spreading the legend of endless years! Thor, the God of thunder, standing behind him. I was so scared that I was at a loss for a long time. The whole man was sitting on the wrecked ship with empty eyes and a giggle. Only Odin. Step by step, he walked to Chu Lingxiao. Bang. He knelt down. At the moment, his mood is so complicated that even if the God king died in front of him, there is only one thought left in his mind. "Thank you Thank you for your help The king of God is dead. The protoss are all destroyed. But his wife and little son are still in the land of the world, live well, and Odin is really free. Cold universe. It was quiet. That white dress, still as no sorrow, no joy, carrying hands, let the ship at the foot, slowly floating. A blue planet ahead. Like eternity. "Your Excellency You are the ultimate character. Why do you stay here? " In the dark. The faint voice echoed, but it took away a sigh. The white dress had disappeared in Odin''s eyes. "It''s a long, long story..." Chapter 362 "Master, what''s the matter? It''s the next few days." Tianting yaochi. Looking at a quiet South Gate deep, Feng jiuxiao looks confused, wants to go in, but dare not. Longbingyao is also full of distress. Since Chu Lingxiao came back from the outside, he has been staying in the deep part of the South Tianmen gate, forbidding all people in the Tianting, even they are no exception. "Hello, little Phoenix, come in and have a look." "Little dragon, why don''t you go in!" It didn''t take long. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are fighting against each other again. In these days when Chu Lingxiao is not around them, they are hiding each other all the time. But every time. No incense. It''s back to normal. But. Today is Chu Lingxiao''s ninth day in the south gate. During Tianting. I''ve also asked. They all found various reasons and dismissed them. The day when Chu Lingxiao is away. No matter what they do, they have no motivation. Just a little. The relationship between fengjiuxiao and longbingyao is that in these days, although they are still jealous, they are much better than before. This is not. There is still a noise ahead. this will be two people in the 10000 years of Indus tree, back to back, say some whispers. "Little Phoenix, I tell you, do you know that last time I went to the south gate, looking for the master, I was driven out by the master?" Only see. Long Bingyao''s face is crimson. She pastes it on Feng jiuxiao''s ear. She whispers a few words. Next moment, she sees Feng jiuxiao''s ear. It''s all red. She bites her lips. Her eyes are a little excited. "You little dragon, really..." "Why, don''t be convinced, you let the master beat you..." "Go!" Before long Bingyao finished, Feng jiuxiao stood up. Just. As soon as she stood up, the two girls heard a charming voice, which made people hear. The bones were crisp and numb. It''s full of a smirk. "I advise you two, if you want to stay by your master''s side, you should quickly upgrade your accomplishments and avoid any qualification to follow him in the future." The voice just dropped. Two people''s facial expression, brush one, sank down, pretty face slightly angry, full face not convinced of looking at sitting in front of the book case, that posture is charming, jade legs cross, reclining in that tall figure. But with a little fear: "what do you mean!" Now. The whole body sitting in front of the book case is full of charming and dangling breath. The person who is only covered by a thin layer of clothes is the nine sky dark fox evil flower smoke that has recovered to ten tails. Even the Phoenix jiuxiao and the Dragon Bingyao are unique. All have to sigh. Ten tail of the evil flower smoke, is really a beautiful to the extreme woman. Even if they don''t use charm. Even when they look at the evil flower smoke every time, their eyes are not slightly lost. But it was just then. Only comes the evil flower smoke, is full of the banter, the joking voice. "You two little girls, I haven''t used a hint of charm yet, you have already done so. I''m really worried that if you follow the master, you will become a burden to him." Suddenly. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao''s faces were even more displeased, and their pretty faces were cold. This ugly fox! With their own cultivation higher than them. These days, they are always ridiculed. Today, they are ridiculed even more recklessly! "Two little girls, in my eyes, your present accomplishments are not only ants, but also ants in the eyes of the master." "I remind you that if you go to a place like Wanjie, you may not even know how to die!" A brush. The evil flower smoke suddenly got up, put on the thin clothes, immediately put on her body, step by step, came to the two people''s side. The face is cold. The beauty on the face. It disappeared in a flash. Light way: "I mean, it''s already obvious that you want to stay with the owner, even if it''s a pet, you should have self-knowledge. Do you think the owner will stay in the abandoned universe forever?" Compared with Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao. Evil flower smoke heart. More clearly. Only the strong are worthy to stay with the stronger, while those who wait for the weak are abandoned. There is no choice. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are silent at once. They can''t say a word again. They clenched their fists tightly, nibbled at their thin lips, and looked at the south gate, which was hanging in the air, not far away. These days. They already know. There is a wider world. It''s called the land of the world. It''s the place where the monks really belong. Even the great man in the anti Taoist environment is there, just a little bit of fame. "Master Are you leaving? " "Just today, as I was told, my master, will come out tomorrow and go to the world." The light way of evil flower smoke: "do you know why you only send messages to me, but not to you? Because your strength is weaker than me, it''s so simple. " The sentence fell. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao lost their emotions to the extreme. They all lowered their heads and could not refute any more. Look at them like this. In the heart of the evil flower smoke, I sighed deeply. She is also for Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao. If we don''t recognize the reality as soon as possible. To the world. The rumor that even the ultimate character may fall down will only become a red skull. People all say that her ancestor is fox and flower smoke. Seductive. Evil is different. But now. As long as it''s about the people around her Master Chu Lingxiao, she should attach importance to it. ¡­¡­ Earth time. July 2, 2004. a leaf of Wutong falls slowly. Yaochi in Tianting, deep in the South Tianmen gate, no one else exists. Lingxiao hall. Looking back. All the immortals in the heaven, and the Anhong empress, all seemed to feel something. They raised their heads and looked deep into the universe. "After all, sir, I have left..." Anhong''s face was lost. She sat on the throne and opened her mouth. At last, she said nothing. Entrance to myth forbidden area. Three noble, tall women, looking at the front of the white dress suddenly stopped, can not help but all stand quietly on one side. "Master, don''t say goodbye to them, that''s it..." Feng jiuxiao wants to talk and stops. Long Bingyao is a firm face. The words of evil flower smoke yesterday. Let them two people ignite the fighting spirit thoroughly, they want to be the real strong in the world, never become a useless burden! "Master, don''t look back?" Evil flower smoke quietly looked at the whole universe behind him, and then his eyes fell on Chu Lingxiao. "No, let''s go!" But she didn''t expect it. Chu Lingxiao stepped into the entrance directly. The next moment. That white dress. Completely disappeared in this universe. The wind blows. There was a silence. Now that we have won the world behind us, why should we turn around - at the end of the fifth volume, I was dressed in white, looking for reincarnation and stepping into the real world of monks. Chapter 363 The land of all worlds. It''s the top friar, on the way of pursuing the ultimate realm, the final journey. There are many from the twelve universes. Tianjiao comes here. These arrogance. In our own universe, it is almost invincible. It can be in the world. They are just a group of mediocre people in the eyes of big powers. And from birth. Then we can feel the complete order of the ten thousand local friars, as early as the beginning, they have opened a huge gap. But. There were people. Unwilling to degenerate. He resolutely sealed his lifelong accomplishments, and directly rebuilt from the anti Taoist environment to observe the most powerful way of cultivation in the world, so as to be able to achieve the same status as in the universe in the world. It''s a pity. Few have succeeded. Even if it is successful, it has not been able to compete with Tianjiao at the world level. Chu Lingxiao, a group of four people, passed through the seventh space transmission station, and soon entered a very strange space. In the eyes of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao. This is definitely not the land of all worlds. Because. It''s so dilapidated here. It''s just like a battle of life and death. There are many weapons left, including swords, swords, halberds and countless shields. With Phoenix, jiuxiao and longbingyao. Now. At a glance, it can be seen that all these broken weapons have reached the state of opposition. In the abandoned universe. If you want to find a weapon that matches your strength, it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. But here. It can be seen everywhere! "Here is..." Even if it is the evil flower smoke that has left the world for seven million years, there is also a flash of surprise on that charming face, with a small mouth and a big face. She used to be in the world. I''ve heard of a place where even the creatures in the taboo are talking about the color change. The coordinates of that place are uncertain, and the great God dare not enter easily. As far as the word reincarnation is concerned. Even in the world, we need to weigh how deep the water is. All orders of the twelve universes. All of them were created by the creator, the last king. The reincarnation empress was the later one. Although the order of reincarnation was established by one hand, the whole life of the universe could have the chance of reincarnation. But after all. Still under the control of the king. The samsara of the twelve universes. It was created by the king. But where does the reincarnation of the land of all worlds come from? Some people have doubted whether it will be the work of the ultimate character. The answer. It has always been recognized by all races in the world. Only the God King, who can be around the creator and serve him, has a clear mind. It can never be a masterpiece of some ultimate character. Otherwise. How could the creator, the final king, have stayed in such a corner for so many years, only in the unknown space above the twelve universes, instead of entering the land of the universe. The land of all worlds. It''s so mysterious. The mysterious even the ultimate figures should be afraid of one or two, and dare not step here easily. It''s all about the ultimate. It can unify the world. But it is only the ignorance of the friars at the bottom, resulting in the wrong idea. Now. The area Chu Lingxiao entered has not really reached the land of the world. Although it is far away from the world. It''s only a step away. But it is only outside the scope of the seventh universe. This area. In the gap between the seventh universe and the land of all worlds, there is no life, not to mention a trace of aura, compared with the earth once called barren by the heavens. How hairless it is here. A hundred times worse. Except for a steady stream of bodies, falling from the dark sky. Then. As if time flows quickly, in a flash, these corpses have become a white bone. But. During this period, some of these corpses fell down, and after brushing them, they stood up again. Next. It''s like a zombie, jumping and jumping, toward this area, the darker place, step by step, jumping past. Everyone''s hands. There was also a bright red token with a round character written on it. Dong! Dong! Dong! In the dark, I only heard the footsteps of a corpse beating. Even Phoenix jiuxiao and long Bingyao felt a little creepy. Someone else saw it. It''s just a bunch of weird, moving bodies. But in the eyes of the two empresses who have Phoenix blood and dragon blood, these corpses are not only three thousand acupoints, but also all of them, even the worst of them, have opened two. And. No exceptions! As they are, they have reached such a level only in the context of the opposition. You know. Both of them, because of Chu Lingxiao''s relationship, were able to enter the state that even the great God would envy and their eyes were red. But these bodies. What''s going on! Doesn''t it mean that even the land of the world rarely appears? How can there be so many people born in this mysterious area? Even their appearance and age are much younger than them. "Lord Master... " The evil flower smoke is also full of dullness, speaking with a shiver, eyes an incredible color. It''s weird. It''s so weird! How could the corpse here be so high. Into a white bone. Scattered on the ground. Although they did not open the Tianjiao acupoints like these corpses, they all opened three thousand repair acupoints. And. It''s still against the road! "It''s too..." Compared with fengjiuxiao and longbingyao who have been staying in the seventh universe, at this moment, the evil flower smoke in her heart set off a huge shock wave, which made her whole heart cold. It''s terrible. There won''t be so many friars with such talent in the world. "You, come with me." Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, slowly followed the group of corpses and walked in the direction. He gave a big wave of his hand. Evil flower smoke, fengjiuxiao, longbingyao three people, immediately a layer of white body mask. In an instant. The eyes of the three people stared straight, and their bodies trembled violently, and their faces were horrified. That''s what they found out. Some of the truth hidden around them, they had not even noticed before. Around myself. There is one with sharp teeth and sharp claws, only half a meter in size, but its face is extremely ferocious and full of evil spirits. These monsters are all eating the white bones on the ground. "Not yet?" A faint voice came from the front. The three of them were so charming that they could not help shivering. They looked at each other with palpitations on their faces and hurriedly followed them. "Master, just now..." "Without this protective mask, you are just like those white bones." Evil flower smoke: "..." Phoenix jiuxiao, dragon Bingyao: "..." "The monsters, what are they, and where are they?" "Guard the reincarnation animals here. As for here It can be called the real reincarnation of the world. " Deep in the dark. In the end, there was only a distant and plain voice. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s party disappeared in the darkness in an instant. Chapter 364 A dark, gloomy place. Bounce. Like the sound of zombies walking, from time to time from the depths, step by step. Terror, cold breath. It''s spreading all around. Even if the evil flower smoke and so on even the great God saw it, they must shiver in their hearts. At the moment. There are thousands of pairs of bat like red eyes around her. They are staring at her in the dark, making her goose bumps all over her body. Click! Click! One after another, the bodies with red tokens in front of them were cut into two parts like the marks cut by the waist of a knife. Next. The token disappeared. The bodies, too, turned into bones. But from her sight. Not all corpses have suffered such a terrible scene. It seems that those invisible knives are like a recognizer, which removes some unqualified corpses from the road. And when they pass by. Dang! Dangdang!!! There was only a sound of metal colliding with each other. For a moment, it was as fast as lightning, surrounded by sparks. The masks that surround them. Some of them are shivering. But. Another force hidden around them seems to have nothing to do with them at all. Only see hiding in the dark, that pair of blood color big eyes, suddenly hastily approach, directly toward, walk in front of Chu Lingxiao, rushed over. Extremely cold and strange. Even one heart of the evil flower smoke was unconsciously raised. The blood of the ten tail level nine Xiao sky Xuan fox in the body started to boil at this moment. "This is!" The evil flower smoke immediately eyes straight stare, a face of astonishment, the body can''t help but a little shiver. She just felt. Every one of those eyes, however, is indistinct, showing a breath that only a great God can contain. Even. There are several ways, even compared to the dead king of God, are not much to let. Evil flower smoke is still like this. Let alone fengjiuxiao and longbingyao in the rear. At the moment, they are like puppets. The whole person is half frozen. Step by step, walk forward carefully. Just. In a swarm of bees, like ants, three meters away from Chu Lingxiao, the moment of attack. The next moment. All turned to ashes. Those are extremely strange, the whole body is like the red eyes integrated with darkness. The first time I saw someone on this road, they couldn''t even cope with it, but they all stopped in the mid air. It seemed to be shaken all of a sudden. But in a flash. His eyes were fixed on the three people, namely, the evil flower smoke, the Phoenix nine clouds and the Dragon Bingyao. In an instant, they were all numb. Just. When rushed to them, I saw the light enveloped in them, suddenly a flash. All I heard was a shrill wail. It''s like hearing panic. Those bloodstained eyes, one by one, were all scared out of sight, and suddenly they couldn''t help but let the three of them breathe a deep sigh of relief. All the way. They all met with similar obstacles. But fortunately. This layer of light shield on the body is protecting, and all of it is turned into ashes. "Not yet?" The faint voice of Chu Lingxiao came from the front again. The three people, evil flower smoke, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, hurriedly accelerated their steps, and dared not slack off any more, and followed closely behind them. Period. This road, scene after scene, let the heart of evil flower smoke shiver. Above the dark sky. There are boundless black clouds. Even if let evil flower smoke to describe, at this moment can only think of two words that make her creepy - hell! On it hung the bodies of people of unknown ages. On some bodies. All of them have played a layer of spider webs. The flesh and blood on them are even thinner. We can see the white bones inside. And some bodies. But still keep alive, that pair of blood all over the sky bright appearance. "He!" Suddenly. Seeing one of the corpses and the clothes he was wearing, the eyes of the evil flower smoke could not help but shrink, even though the scene in front of him was appalling. But I can''t compare with what I see at the moment. The body. is as like as two peas in the ten lands of the ten thousand lands, Wang''s house, but only one of them is a very clear character. King! "It''s said that Wang Aojia, the last one who has reached purple gold blood, died here!" Evil flower smoke that knows the truth. People are scared to be stupid. Even when the king of God saw him, he would give up three points. He was like a slaughtered animal. He was chained by an iron lock and ruthlessly penetrated the lute bone and hung in the sky! Look at the ferocious face before death. Must have gone through a very difficult struggle, and finally bled to death. The king of Zijin, one of the top ten races, can be regarded as the ancestral existence of the origin of a generation of race, which is such a way of death! Who is it. King of man, hanging on this? The next moment. A cold wind blew by. The corpse of the king of man moved slightly sideways in the air, but suddenly let the evil flower smoke stay in place. Incomparable fear. In a few seconds. Even more frightened, she hurriedly returned to her mind, and dared not stay for half a step any more. She hurriedly trotted towards the front and walked beside Chu Lingxiao. She saw Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, both of whom were dazed. I can''t believe it. Just behind the body of the king of Zijin, where she could not see before. There are twenty bodies left! Hide in a darker place. Except for the protoss, she saw all the bodies dressed in the clothes of the top ten races. High status. Without exception. They are all ancestors that can compete with the king of Zijin. The top ten races that now dominate the ups and downs of the world. There are nine ancestors. Dead here! It''s hard for the evil flower smoke to imagine the tragic extent of the death scene. What happened to the ancestors of the nine ethnic groups before they died? Their clothes seemed to have been bitten to pieces by some kind of terrorist creature. Even their bodies were damaged. "Here we are." Leisurely. Chu Lingxiao stops. Only then did the evil flower smoke find out that this strange ancient road, which was almost suffocating, had reached the end. There is nothing else in front of me. Still a body. But. This corpse, however, sat there with knees crossed. It was covered with hair and dust. It was also covered with sharp things like teeth of wild animals. But it could not see each other at all. Next moment. Three people, evil flower smoke, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, immediately stepped back and hid behind Chu Lingxiao. Breathe! The body is still breathing! Suddenly. There was an extremely vicissitudes of life around him, and it was quiet and far away, with a hoarse voice. "Here you are again..." Chapter 365 A sudden sound. Suddenly, three people, namely, the evil flower smoke, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, were startled. The body is hurriedly shrank behind Chu Lingxiao, looking at the dried body in front of him in horror. But to their consternation. The body. Between breaths. But the lips show no sign of opening. It seems that the source of sound is not from the front. "I remember that the last time you came, it was the last era. What did you do this time?" The hoarse voice that appeared out of the sky. In tone. With a little questioning. But the three of them can clearly hear that the master of the voice also shows a trace of reverence. It seems that he was afraid of Chu Lingxiao. But there is also a trace of resentment. Again. When the voice appeared, the palace of the king, far above the twelve universes, suddenly flashed a strange purple light, slightly shaking. The next moment. The two end Wang suddenly stood up, surprised the two gods around, a face surprised. "Do you feel it?" I saw the king of the God of the future sitting on the left, looking at the opposite one, at the moment, I was stunned and dumbfounded. "This human being, even that kind of place, can enter..." And whether it''s the one on the left or the one on the right, that very childish little face is just like an old man, with a dignified face. Then. He sat down again. "Reincarnation is an old man who has been there for so many years. Without his token, no one can go to the end of the world." "This man, let this old man, acquiesce." Between the two eyes, they trembled and looked inconceivable. They are the ultimate. But it doesn''t mean. There is no one in the world that they can be afraid of. It''s a place of reincarnation. Even if they are the ultimate characters. If you don''t get permission from the other party, you may have to break in and pay a very heavy price. Reincarnation. Reincarnation. Long life. Once these words come to the surface, they involve water, which is too deep. No one knows how many hands are hidden in them. The entire palace of the king. There was silence. But on the ancient road of reincarnation at the moment, it is full of the air of the netherworld, like the ripples of the water, with inexplicable terrorist power, it seems to be testing and heading for Chu Lingxiao. But. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand, and in a flash, the Golden Lotus appeared around him, and the holy breath was filled. In an instant. There was silence again. There was a long silence. The breath of the corpse in front of him changed a little faster and gave a dry cough. Only heard a little sigh, spread out, so that three people can hear the evil flower smoke, tone full of helplessness and fear. "It''s hard to imagine that there are monsters like you in the world." Chu Lingxiao''s face remained unchanged. Still carrying his hands, he stood there with a plain face and looked at the corpse in front of him. Light way: "those young people, have also come to you?" The voice falls. There was a moment of silence around me, and then a slight response came out, a deep voice: "you have come to me for the second time. Last time, you have broken the same flower to pieces in order to find it. All the monks of one era in the world have been buried by you. Today What are you going to do when you come here? " All buried?! Hear these words. Phoenix jiuxiao, dragon Bingyao is OK. After all, it doesn''t come from the world. But the evil flower smoke is the beautiful eyes, immediately straight stare, a face dazed at Chu Lingxiao, the whole person''s thoughts, were each other''s words, to a blank of instant surprise. About the last era. She had been in the world, and had heard that all the friars, suddenly in a day, all disappeared, even the ultimate figures, so in this life, became a legend in the eyes of the friars. Unexpectedly. All dead here! The topic suddenly involves such a level, which immediately makes the whole body of the evil flower smoke bristle. Vaguely. Evil flower smoke felt a pair of extremely fierce eyes, staring at her. At the next moment, there was a sound full of banter in her ear. "It seems that the little ones around you don''t know what you mean." Last era. The death of the ultimate character! It''s about the owner! Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are still at a loss. They don''t know what they mean. But. "Please go, I have nothing to ask for." The voice just dropped. The corpse in front of me is breathing more quickly. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes flash. Light way: "take three reincarnations and give them." "No, not one. It''s all gone..." Just finished. The emotion of that voice seemed to be stimulated all at once, and all the screams came out. But the next moment, it seemed to realize that I had missed my words, and then I quickly changed my way: "as long as it''s not reincarnation, I can give you anything you want, so the head office will do." Silence. There was silence. Chu Lingxiao''s face was still as calm as before. He was carrying his hands on his back and looked at the corpse in front of him. His eyes were more and more profound. The body in front of me. Immediately. I can''t stand it any more. I started to shiver when I was staring at it. That one''s weird. A face that can''t see clearly. There was a faint smile. No one has ever seen it before. If someone dares to enter here directly, he will open his mouth with the lion and ask for three reincarnations. It''s the second time! Last time. Just ten! However, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are confused and feel a little confused. Reincarnation? What is that? As early as they abandoned the universe, they had heard the word reincarnation more than a hundred times. It was just her then. Just an emperor. But the evil flower smoke at the moment, as early as the moment when she heard the three words of samsara, her body kept shaking and her face was full of excitement. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s beautiful eyes, she was already full of confusion. Reincarnation! Master I want to take a samsara for each of them! It turns out that this place is the place that has been spreading all the time, which can make monks realize reincarnation - the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation! Holds the reincarnation character. It can guarantee that if they fall down one day, they can hold the reincarnation, turn around with the memory of the last life, and then they can rise rapidly in the world. "Is there any?" A faint voice. Again. Deep eyes light, but also the moment to change the incomparably cold silence, the next moment, the body, immediately trembled. In the voice. Full of bitter laughter. I''ve never seen someone want samsara like this before. I thought this man would never see it again, but I didn''t expect "OK I give it, I give it. " And now. In a forbidden area and deep mountain, there are already several figures that exude terror and are hidden around. His eyes were burning. Stare at a black entrance like a whirlpool. Suddenly. There was a great God, and all of a sudden he opened his mouth. "This time, there must be someone in my family who can bring out the reincarnation." Chapter 366 This great God, with purple light all over his body, is like an ancient god sitting on the top of the cloud dome. It''s hard to see what he really looks like. But the posture of sitting there with knees crossed is like an invincible mountain. Vicissitudes of life. With cold eyes. For a moment, he kept staring at the place below, the huge netherworld vortex, his eyes full of expectation and excitement. "My family, there must be someone who can get a reincarnation, there must be!" Tone. Very firm. It''s like trying to convince yourself. "Brother Tian, your holy country, after so much effort this year, you will not be afraid of the old monster in the forbidden area, and you will be in trouble again?" But. Soon. In his ear came an extremely ironic laugh, accompanied by extremely harsh words, as if falling from nine days. The great God with purple light all over his body. I gave a cold snort. In a deep voice: "don''t hide your head and tail. We have been dealing with each other for so many years. You Yaozhou''s art of hiding can''t hide my eyes." Only see. This mysterious great god suddenly gave birth to a golden light in his eyes, and instantly saw through the sky. Even the order was clearly seen by him. This one''s in the eye. The golden light. It''s a little like the golden eye of Monkey King, but it''s more than a hundred times stronger than the golden eye. With a burning air, it stares at the opposite mountain head. The next moment. I saw a human flame suddenly rising, but within a few seconds, the flame burning on the human figure disappeared. Then there was a cold sneer. "Old guy, the account between us will be calculated later. This time, the person who can get the reincarnation token must be my family!" The voice just dropped. Obviously, it can be felt that the temperature of this boundless land, the forbidden area that has been semi abandoned, has suddenly dropped a lot. A pair of very cold. Big eyes of the vicissitudes of life. All of a sudden, it came out from all corners. In an instant. Whether it was the former great God or the master of the voice, they all looked cold and snorted with great dissatisfaction. So I can see. Continue to look at the netherworld vortex below. Look up. The forbidden area is surrounded by mountains, which are full of breath, no less than the horrible figure of the great God. Nothing is different. All staring down. Even. Even the great gods of the ten races were present. The most familiar. There is nothing better than Wang Ao''s family who has been to the abandoned universe. But this time, it is not the first generation of the strongest ancestor. It''s a black, thin, strong, middle-aged man. The breath is unsteady. But it has also entered the realm of the great God. "On such an important occasion, haughty did not come. Instead, haughty often came." There is no soliloquy around. A man who speaks only. It''s a child in a white robe who looks like a 10-year-old. He frowns slightly and looks at Wang Aojia, a middle-aged man. Immediately. Around dozens of eyes, all looked at the child. The cultivation of the child. Compared with the great God of the whole field, it is just like an ant. It''s just an ancient king. But when you see the clothes on each other. Everyone''s eyes are bright with fierce coagulation. Without exception, they are a color of fear. "I didn''t expect that the forbidden state would send someone." Even Wang Aojia''s great God, named aotianchang, could not help looking at the ten-year-old child. His eyes were shining, and he trembled a little, and then he was back to normal. Forbidden state. Although it is in the eyes of all monks in the world. But it''s no different from the forbidden area. The head of the forbidden state. It is also said that people of the last era were able to reincarnate with memory just because they got a reincarnation sign. It took only tens of thousands of years to reach the realm of previous life. Last time I was Wang Aojia. By that super old monster running out of the forbidden area, even the ancestral land collapsed. At that time, Wang Ao''s last card, a human king, was shocked! A king who is approaching purple gold blood! But in the end, I don''t know why. The leader of the forbidden state fought back. Aotian often only knows this today. But he was confused. This kid from forbidden state, how can he keep staring at him. "It''s strange that on such an important occasion, the first generation of the most powerful ancestor of Wang Ao''s family didn''t come. Don''t you want to see if the people who came out with the reincarnation sign in this life would be his family?" The little face of the forbidden state child. Frown straight. The cold in my heart flashed a little palpitation. "It''s hard not to be successful. As Shizu predicted, arrogant man last visited the abandoned universe in person, met an extremely difficult strong man, and was injured?" All the great gods in the audience. They are thinking carefully. This time, the protoss tried their best to leave the world. Although they don''t know what they are going to do in the abandoned universe. But it is clear that the current situation is only good for them. As long as the protoss do not intervene. The rest is easy to handle. Hum! Just then. The netherworld whirlpool below, suddenly changed, with a slight tremor, began to turn faster and faster. The spirit of the netherworld. Even more like spring water, it gushed out and reverberated in the depths of the forbidden area. In a moment, only a piece of green leaves were seen, all dried up, and turned back to normal. "Here comes the man who comes out with reincarnation, coming out soon!" Instant. All the great gods who were dormant in the neighborhood were ready to rise. No matter who had previously been a strong man, they sat there with their knees crossed. At this time, they all brushed and stood up. The eyes flicker ceaselessly. Even though they are the great gods, their faces are full of excitement and expectation at the moment. Ability to return a glyph. The one who brought it out. Last life. At least among the great gods, those who have reached the gold level in blood are the king. Plus the reincarnation road This moment. Just when everyone''s eyes are wide and dry looking at the entrance of the netherworld vortex. They are tall, noble and charming. Wearing white clothes, they look like the unique image of the queen of fairies. Slowly came out of the deep. Just showed a long jade leg. In an instant. All the great gods, including the people sent by the top ten races, were stunned. Yeah? How is this different from the reincarnation in the records? Isn''t it three or four years old? How do you feel like a woman of great power? Even the child in white robes in forbidden state stared with amazement. "Here How is this different from what Shizu said? " But when a road against eight, unique breath. After that. Let all the great gods of the whole audience, with their pupils suddenly shrunk, stay in place on the spot. Go through the wheel circuit. Why are there any accomplishments?! It''s still a rebellious way! Chapter 367 All the great gods in the audience. There was a silence. The eyes stare as big as a bell, and the whole person is stunned. In their realm. I can''t see. This is a woman who goes against the eight realms of Taoism, or a woman who has opened the acupoints for two days. But how could it be! On the ancient road of reincarnation, after reincarnation, you should be a baby. How could it be like this The next moment. The whole picture of that peerless shadow has appeared in the eyes of all the great gods in the world. "It''s strange that this woman''s soul light, how can it be so vicissitudes of life, does not look like the way it should be after the ancient road of reincarnation." At the same time. Behind the child in white robes from forbidden state, suddenly there was a wave of space, and there was an inexplicable eye light of the ancient great man. At this moment, it came here. The light words and doubts echoed in the ears of children in white robes. Even if there is a great God nearby, he doesn''t realize it. Only he can hear it. This is an extremely young voice. But the child''s face was white. But suddenly a Zheng. "Teacher Master Zu? " "Strange thing, the blood of the ancient dragon clan is flowing on this woman." Obviously. The master of this voice is much stronger than all the great gods in the whole arena. After the ultimate path of reincarnation, people will be covered with a trace of netherworld air to cover up their real identity. In a moment. Will disappear. But the voice. But at a glance, he saw through the identity of longbingyao, and in an instant, he dismissed the idea that he would capture longbingyao. "I didn''t expect that the person who came out with reincarnation in this life was so strange. He was still a member of the ancient dragon family." Suddenly. The voice owner, who is hundreds of millions of miles away, has a cold eyes, a little hesitation and helplessness, and a little frown. The next moment. He left quietly again. The gulong people. Although it is not any of the top ten races, compared with the top ten races, it is more difficult to be offended. Only creatures reaching his level can understand it. The land of all worlds. This ancient area, which has been silent for a long time, is not seen as it appears on the surface. Although the origin of the top ten races is astonishing, some of them are even more terrifying. Even him. In the last era, the only remaining existence should be afraid of three points. "Shizu?" Aware of the disappearance of the voice behind him, the white robed child suddenly froze again. Didn''t Shizu say he wanted to fight in person today to directly seize the reincarnation of this life? "Come back, Shaohong. There''s no matter that we ban the state. Let them go." A long voice. Once again, the white robed child was dazed by his eyes, and then left. "Well?" As soon as the white child left, the rest of the people who were there stared at longbingyao''s eyes. They could not help glancing at him, but their faces were a little surprised. Forbidden state. And left? They have one less opponent. The existence of the forbidden state is equivalent to the forbidden area. But for the sake of reincarnation, even the last of the family, the ancient ancestors who are still in the world, are shocked. What else can they worry about. Even the Protoss. They are going to have a try today. "Little girl, who were you in your last life?" The next moment. The great God, who had been covered with purple light, opened his mouth on the sky at a leisurely pace. Countless purple lights, with an oppressive smell, surrounded longbingyao for a moment and kept no one near. At the same time, it is also the action to imprison longbingyao. Against the eight realms. In the eyes of the great God, it is no different from ants. But this is the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, and the cultivation is still against the eight realms of Taoism. It also opens two Heaven acupoints. Such talents. Throughout the world. Compared with the younger generation and the older generation, they are just like wild vegetables and towering ancient trees. Shi Qiang! This woman, no accident, this life, will definitely reach the level of God King, the head of forbidden state. Reincarnation. Or this woman. He needs it! "Brother Tian, this little doll, my holy kingdom is finished." Just. The great God, who was opposite to him in the past, immediately spoke with a hint of sarcasm. In an instant. Four eyes are opposite. The space began to tremble directly, and only heard a bang. The two great gods stepped back from each other in an instant. This moment. With the moment when the two met, the atmosphere of the whole scene suddenly became extremely dignified. All the great gods, including the nine races, who were hidden around each other, looked at each other with warning and irony in their eyes. At this point. That''s the real beginning. No one will back down. Reincarnation is the most important thing in the world for their race to cultivate the strongest. And the woman in front of me. They want it, too. After the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, the cultivation has been kept in the eight realms of anti Taoism, and the two Heaven acupoints have been opened. Compared with the offspring they have painstakingly cultivated in this life, the strength is not a little bit. "You want to die!" Purple figure eyes light, suddenly changed extremely cold up. But these three words. It''s not from his mouth. But a more old voice, as if from somewhere deep, drifted over, let all the great gods on the scene, only listen to the voice, there was a sense of panic inside. In an instant. The body of all the great gods suddenly froze and looked straight at the purple figure. I didn''t expect Tianzu. Like them, even the old monsters who died in the mountains are willing to risk falling out of the mountains for this reincarnation. "Old man, in such a state, dare to fight against my holy kingdom?" But the next moment. A breath with it, regardless of the ancient voice, has also spread out from somewhere in the world. Compared with the previous one, this voice is particularly vigorous in Qi and blood. His eyes are shining. Looking straight to the deep of Tianzu. It''s an old man with dry body, white hair and knees. His clothes are rotten. His Qi and blood are very weak. It seems that they will fall at any time. "I didn''t expect that Tianzu was already dying." Behind the great gods of all ethnic groups, there are very old, vicissitudes of the eyes, looking at the past from all over, when seeing the old man''s state, although a little bit thankful, but also can not help but lament the years. Once, even they had to honor their elders. It seems that this is to die of old age. "Ten thousand years ago, the news of Tianzu was really false." In an instant, all eyes are fierce cold. This old man''s master. How could it be alive. Da. Da. Da! But the next moment. Just when all parties started, there was a sound of clear footsteps in the netherworld whirlpool. Suddenly. If you hear the vibration. There was a moment of silence. Chapter 368 If we say the identity of longbingyao before. Let all the great gods, even the oldest beings of all races, be alarmed. So the footsteps this time. It makes everyone''s hair stand up slightly. It''s not fear. It''s shock! But the face is full of disbelief, even the pupils are condensed. All the people who had just been fighting were stunned in the same place, with wide eyes and blank face, looking at the netherworld vortex below. Even the holy Kingdom and Tianzu, which had been secretly handed over, stopped at once. "How could this be? It''s impossible. How could it be?" Even the leader of the forbidden state, who had left for a long time, now had a dull face, a wide mouth and a strange vision. Again! Reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road. There are reincarnations with reincarnation symbols coming out of it! How could it be?! It has broken all the records in ancient books by keeping the eight realms of anti Taoism and opening two Heaven acupoints. There has long been a consensus. Every life. There is only one person who can come out of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation with the reincarnation symbol. Now it''s back! Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups are confused. They once went to forbidden state to ask about the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. The leader of forbidden state told them that the road was dangerous. The source of everything. It''s all a dried up body. There are only six big words in front of me. "One life, one person, one talisman!" Did they get it wrong? Or is there confusion in the memory of the forbidden state? Not to mention the ancient ancestors of these ethnic groups, the leader of the forbidden state, who is hundreds of millions of miles away, is in the same place. How could he be wrong. Only he knows. Although in taking the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, all reincarnated people, like a puppet without soul, walk on it and don''t know what they have met. But just walk by. After getting the reincarnation talisman and returning to the world of reincarnation, you can remember all the things you encounter on the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. He is quite sure. I am absolutely right in my life. When he thought of the strange corpse at the source, he could not help but shiver. There were only six big words in it. "One life, one person, one talisman!" How could this happen? The next moment. In front of the scene, but also let the surrounding mountains, into a dead silence. Whoever it is. My eyes are almost staring out. How could it be! Two! Two! Everyone thought there was another reincarnation with reincarnation. But I didn''t think of it. This time there are two! "It''s also an anti Taoist eight realms. It''s still incredible to open two Heaven acupoints." There was a great God who was in the same place, and the whole person was stunned. "This is..." But the eyes of the forbidden state. But he moved to another place where he could penetrate the nether world and see the more incredible truth. "Great God? Or the great God who opens the four heaven acupoints He rubbed his eyes. I can''t believe what I saw. How could this happen?! This time, a great God of this level came up at once. Even the great gods of all the nationalities present could not compete with each other. "Here..." The head of forbidden state, the whole person''s face, all changed. Looking at the eyes of this deep mountain, he kept shaking. This moment. I can''t even say a complete sentence. Is this a reincarnation from the ultimate ancient path of reincarnation, step by step? A dragon blood. A nine day Phoenix. And this great God made him see the past through the air of the netherworld, and he could not see which clan it was. Normal. The spirit of the netherworld. Even a little bit is the most powerful defense in the world. It''s his level of existence. If you want to see more things, you can only do your best. Finally, even through the netherworld. But the rest of divinity. How many are left? At most, you can see the level of the great God. But if the blood of the great God is too terrible, even he can''t see it. "How could..." Now. All the surrounding nationalities and all the great gods were completely out of shape. Their mouths were wide open and their faces were dumb. They all noticed one of their accomplishments. Even these great gods could not come out. What does this mean? This means that this may be a great God at the same level as them. If you look at the two front ones, they both open up two Heaven acupoints. Then this great God "It''s incredible. It''s incredible. What kind of people is it?" But the next moment. They were in the same spot again. Because. Even their ancient ancestors could not see through. At this moment, the spirit of the netherworld around fengjiuxiao and longbingyao disappeared in a flash, and turned into two noble, charming and extremely exquisite faces, which fell into the sight of all the great gods. In an instant. One phoenix and one dragon. Two huge figures, sending out the cold, sacred and inviolable noble breath, fell to the four sides. "This is!" This moment. The eyes of all the great gods were all staring at each other, and their faces were dumb. Even the ancient ancestors they had expected, their eyes were bright and full of fear. As they thought. It really belongs to the legend of the ancient dragon and nine days Phoenix blood. Previously, they had some doubts. Now they all looked back tens of thousands of miles. Then, it seemed that they were looking for someone, full of fear, looking around the mountain. Even the two of the former holy Kingdom and the heavenly family, all of a sudden, withdrew from the forbidden area. Ancient dragon. Nine days Phoenix. The race that thought to have disappeared, now someone has come out of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation! Boom! At this time, the three shining pillars suddenly fell from the sky without any sign, enveloping the three people who were still sleeping, namely, the evil flower smoke, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao. Next second. The light column disappears. The three people who had just stood there were gone. Instant. Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, all eyes light tight up, a face of throb. As they guessed, the ancient dragon and the nine day Phoenix had been waiting in the dark for a long time. "Let''s go. There''s no business with my family." The ancient ancestor of the holy Kingdom, who opened his mouth for a long time, left directly. Even if he was unwilling to do so, he could only do so. Just. Before I left, I saw Tianzu, the old man who was about to die. "Come back, too." The voice of the old man of Tianzu was still very hoarse, and fell to the ear of the former God, who was full of purple light. "Yes!" Looking at the holy Kingdom and Tianzu, they left. All the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were greeting their own great God, and they went back. And watching the slowly closed netherworld vortex. There was a shudder in his eyes. Nobody thought of it. This life is so complicated that even the ultimate path of reincarnation is different from the past. Three reincarnations are directly produced. And the identity of the reincarnated is This life. It''s really the most unpredictable era. Dark. The ultimate ancient road of gloomy reincarnation. The curiously dried corpse, looking at Chu Lingxiao who still hasn''t left before, trembled slightly. "These three little girls are taken away like this. Don''t you go after them?" Chapter 369 The outside world was shocked. But now on the ultimate road of reincarnation, it is a cold silence. The knee crossed and sat at the end of the ancient road of reincarnation. The dried body raised its head tremblingly. No eyes. Only a pair of extremely cold and horrible eyes, but looking at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him, with his hands on his back, the whole body was shaking. If it''s a mummy. With a whole face. It must be a wry smile of extreme fear, eager for Chu Lingxiao to leave. Which ancient ancestor can think of it. They are in awe. Even for the dead body at the end of the cycle of fear, there are moments of fear. "You You go away, your temple is too small to hold your great God. " With a trembling voice. Constantly reverberating around on the road of reincarnation, I really have nothing to do with Chu Lingxiao. Fight As early as the last era, the two had a hand in each other. Although at that time he could sense that Chu Lingxiao had used part of his real power, at that time he did his best. It''s just resistance. Now the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, the reason why it will become like this, along the way, there are also a variety of swords, mountains and fires, great respect for God level monsters, in order to let him early warning. I''m afraid that Chu Lingxiao will appear again. But it took an era to find out. Monster! Monster through and through! An era has passed, and no one like Chu Lingxiao has appeared again, not even at his level. But I didn''t think of it. In this life, Chu Lingxiao comes again! He, himself, is one of the most unfathomable managers in the world. The last fight with Chu Lingxiao made him directly doubt his strength. He is not a strong one. For this reason. When Chu Lingxiao appeared, he made another move, but this time, he was completely convinced. This is a complete monster! He is dormant here. The establishment of eternal, real world level reincarnation, the strength of a long time ago changed dramatically. He didn''t believe it. An era has passed. Chu Lingxiao, who did not rely on any external force, could not catch up with him. But this life is testing "It''s time to part. They have their way. I have mine. You''ve been here for so many years, don''t you just want to go out with your samsara and monitor every move of the world for you with the help of the most outstanding Tianjiao in every life? " A faint voice. Come on. The reincarnation body was shocked directly. Once again, it could not help shivering. The dry hair on its head was standing up. He had no idea that Chu Lingxiao knew his secret like the palm of his hand. It''s true. This ultimate road of reincarnation can help him perfect the perfect road. And every reincarnation. Although it will consume a trace of his vitality, he would like to know whether there are the same flowers in the world. The land of all worlds. All the monks said that he was the real place of reincarnation. But only he knew. This is limited to the present. Before reincarnation was established, where did the dead monks go, even the man who controlled reincarnation, did not know. Maybe. Really want to find a same flower, the one who can break through all the mists and solve all the secrets in the world. Will know. "Here Now that you know all this, what else do you want to ask? " The reincarnation body is helpless. He can fully feel that although Chu Lingxiao looks like a young man, his time of existence is definitely much longer than that of him, otherwise, it is impossible to come to the end. "Have you ever thought about going out?" Suddenly. The reincarnation body is silent. For a long time. Just the tone is full of firm way: "I walk with you, not a way..." Hear it here. Chu Lingxiao turns around slowly and is ready to leave. However, the reincarnation body suddenly opens up again and stops Chu Lingxiao and says: "since you are in the world, I hope you can..." But. His words are not finished. He was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "To help you kill those evil men?" Silence. Silence. This reincarnation body was choked by Chu Lingxiao. Then. Note: "you''re right. Those evil people really want to kill, and none of them will stay!" "Well, I''ll do you a favor." Chu Lingxiao''s hands are negative, and her eyes are slightly quiet. Step by step, she is ready to leave. But the next moment. "One more thing..." But the reincarnation corpse spoke again. This time, with a little hesitation in his tone, his voice paused. Just about to open up. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao again. "She''s dead." In an instant. Hear that. The reincarnation body suddenly trembled, slightly lowered its head, and the breath on the whole person seemed extremely sad. In the voice. There''s anger, there''s frustration, there''s a little sadness. "How did she die?" "She was beaten to death by your group of evils and rushed to the abandoned universe. Then, when she realized the real power of reincarnation, she was besieged and killed. The reincarnation power you gave her was also robbed." A faint voice came. Only heard the faceless reincarnation of the body, issued a gnash of teeth, people feel that there is a tremendous power, is angry, rapid surge of voice. "I want them to die!!! No matter how many reincarnations, I can give them to you! " But then. Stop together. Very light. But in the moment of spreading around, the whole ultimate ancient road of reincarnation was frozen in an instant, and the extremely cold breath, even the corpse, forgot to be angry. The next moment. The whole reincarnation of the ancient road is back to normal. The faint voice falls. Chu Lingxiao''s figure is gone. "Don''t worry, they will die." ¡­¡­ This day. All over the world, not only because of the three samsara things, but also the sky. All races. It''s a three-year period of closing the mountain gate. All races feel that the situation of this life is far beyond their imagination. Ancient dragon. Nine days Phoenix. There is even an ethnic group that even the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups can''t see through because of the ghost atmosphere. Chaos! This life is going to be more tragic than ever. They must devote all their efforts to cultivate the strongest generation, otherwise, they can''t even predict. What will happen. Boom! And just then. All over the world, there was only a huge roar. Suddenly, several forbidden areas were shaken and trembled violently. Countless cold eyes. From the depths of the forbidden area. Ruthless. Bloodthirsty. Even full of killing. But when I look at the source of the sound, I feel like I saw the most incredible thing in the world. My pupils all shrunk sharply and my face vibrated. "The abandoned space station Out of the world! " Chapter 370 Many of the forbidden areas near the seventh space station, at this moment, all had a violent tremor. Seven or eight cold, vicissitudes of the eyes. Look straight at that area. It''s not just the old monsters who hide in the forbidden area. The land of all worlds. Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were shocked again. They opened the Mountain Gate one after another and looked at the seventh space station with a dignified face. What''s wrong with this? It''s amazing. One by one!? Now even the abandoned space transmission station has been separated from the world, which does not mean that no one can step into it in the future Wait! The protoss have not returned yet! How do they get back? In an instant. There was a silence. It''s really a matter of throwing stones at his own feet. The God King devoted his whole family''s efforts to step into the abandoned universe. Now the only space transmission station in the abandoned universe is so separated from the world. Doesn''t that mean All the people of the protoss are trapped in the abandoned universe forever. Can''t they come out "The God King of all kingdoms, most In the end? " No one can believe it. This result. Since all the people of the protoss stepped into the abandoned universe and disappeared, they have attracted the attention of all parties for a long time. They want to see the day when the protoss came back. Nothing else. Just want to know, how could the king of God leave the land of all worlds and go to the abandoned universe at the time of reincarnation? The importance of reincarnation. It''s impossible for the king of God not to know. The last person who got the reincarnation is the leader of the forbidden state. This person has directly achieved the same status as the forbidden creatures. All say God King. There is no one in the world to stop. This is also the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups. They didn''t show up. If they really started, no one could suppress each other. But the identity of the God King. It''s extraordinary. Only at the ancient ancestor level can we see a hint. Behind the God King, there may be the ultimate figure standing. But now what''s the matter? All the people of the protoss are trapped in the abandoned universe. Can''t they come out? "This life is really going to change." There is a horrible figure in a forbidden area, opening a pair of extremely cold big eyes, and looking at the lonely transmission station hanging in the air, if looming, it disappears in the depth of the forbidden area. The next moment. All the forbidden areas have returned to peace again. These creatures in the forbidden area. Although they had a hand in hand with each other, they did not belong to this era strictly. The God King was trapped and abandoned the universe, making them seem to see a scene that happened in the past. But. I''m not sure. "It''s going to change..." Ancient ancestors of all races, with a flash of horror in their eyes, took a look at the abandoned space transmission station, and then at the already empty Protoss territory. They could not help shaking and hurriedly returned to the mountain gate. The land of all worlds. There are only three treasures of chaos. In addition to two unknown whereabouts, the only space door is still in the hands of the Protoss. The protoss are trapped in the abandoned universe. All ethnic groups did not take advantage of the fire for the first time and wanted to occupy the territory of the Protoss. Because everyone knows. As long as the space gate is still in the hands of the Protoss. Even if we lose the coordinates of the world. But the protoss should be able to return to the world with the help of time and space gate in less than ten thousand years. Their only concern is. How could the abandoned space station leave the world? This is What never happened! "This life is sure to change. The most unpredictable era is coming." Forbidden state. There are also heavy voices. It was a shining white light. The whole body was covered by a magic force that the great God could not imagine. The slender figure, with hands on its back, had an incredible rhyme every step. The man rose from his feet. To be exact. This is a young man. Although he was standing there, he felt suspended in the air, standing aloof and overlooking all the people in the world indifferently. Next to him. It was the ten-year-old who was standing in the forbidden area. "Shizu, what did you find?" The child looked into the eyes of the youth, full of reverence and worship. In the eyes of the ten-year-old. The God King is not the one who is most likely to step into the ultimate figure, but the black robed youth in front of him. People who can come out of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, that kind of place. Enough to represent everything. No one can match. In fact, in his eyes, the reason why there are three reincarnation talismans in this life is that this life is more turbulent than before. Even the place of reincarnation is affected. Otherwise. It''s impossible to be a reincarnation person in the eight realms of the anti Taoism, or even at the level of great God. If we let Shizu return to the path of reincarnation. No worse than those three. The young man sighed and touched the little boy''s head. Suddenly, the little boy opened three thousand repair holes in the ancient king''s territory, which made the little boy''s face excited. "Shaohong, go back first, Shizu. I want to be alone for a while." The little boy nodded. Left. Before leaving, I did not forget to bow a little and salute the youth respectfully. After the little boy left. The governor of forbidden state suddenly turned cold and waved his hand. The next moment. In front of him, there appeared a white dress with bloodstained spots. Looking at the white dress, his eyes were shining slightly and his brows were frowning. Deep in the forbidden state. There was only one sigh, but it was a bit of cold murderous. "Where are you now..." ¡­¡­ Wang Ao''s ancestral home is deep. Wearing an ancient robe and a middle-aged face, he looks at a dried old man sitting in front of him with his knees crossed. "King of man, have you sensed it?" Deep in the silence. There was no sound. For a long time. That dry old man, just slowly opened a pair of eyes, sending out the purple and gold light, the voice is extremely hoarse, suddenly reverberated in the ear of proud Tianzun. But the response. But let him a little disappointed. "No?" Haughty is a little surprised. The reason why the God King led all the people of the God race to abandon the universe, and then to abandon the space transmission station and leave the world. The only person he thought of was one person. The king of his future. Men who kneel! Like the legendary emperor! "Why not?" Haughty looked surprised. "Ancestor, your future body has completely stepped into the king of Zijin. How can you not feel it?" The dry old man said hoarsely: "the man you said really doesn''t have one. As long as he appears in the world, I can feel it, but No. "Are you really abandoning the universe and seeing the emperor?" The question of the dried up old man. In an instant, the arrogant Emperor didn''t know how to answer. Every king of Zijin should be aware of the existence of the emperor, but how could it not be And now. On a deep mountain step belonging to the Tian nationality alone. Da! But at this time. There was a soft, crisp sound of footsteps. It was a man in white with both hands on his back. As soon as he appeared, suddenly there was a pair of extremely old eyes in the deep mountain, which opened abruptly. Chapter 371 These two are from the deep of Tianzu. Suddenly open the big eyes, turn an instant, then slowly closed. His master''s body is an old man about to dry up. His clothes are all about to rot after years of weathering. It looks like an old man. For millions of years, I have been sitting with my knees crossed, and my blood has dried up. But inadvertently. The breath from the thin body. However, the eight wastelands and the nine skies around it all tend to collapse. This is an old man who is about to sit in the gate of death. Every move, even if it''s an eye opening move, will cause great loss to his blood, but there is no great God in the world. The ancient ancestor dare to step into the deepest part of the Tianzu with his real body. "Illusion? Division... Master, it should have been gone... " Suddenly. This dry old man, hoarse voice, spread around, so that the next one wearing purple robes, temperament cold thick, like the middle-aged king of heaven, the body can not help shivering for a while, the face of helpless and sad. In my heart, I can''t help saying: "Alas Ancestors... " Even if he''s strong on the outside. But that''s the surface. He knows better than anyone. At this moment, Tianzu is in danger. It''s all around. All people covet the fat meat of the Tianzu, especially the holy Kingdom, and wait for the old man in front of them to dry up and die. In this way, the Tianzu is up and down. No one can resist the invasion of the holy kingdom. The middle-aged heart deeply sighed, when the dark clenched the fists, the eyes were bright, flashed a trace of unwilling and humiliation. "If once the kingdom of heaven, let alone the holy Kingdom, is the king of God, and dare not provoke our family!" A hoarse voice. Again. Full of weakness and weakness, the face with wrinkled old lips was full of trembling. "Teacher Master, are you still alive... " Rao is a middle-aged man with such a strong character. Seeing the old man''s dying state, his eyes can''t help but flash a tear. He quickly said politely: He also hopes to be the master of his ancestors. Still alive. But is it possible? So if the long-standing characters can live in the world, it is estimated that most of them will be on the way to the ultimate state, and they will not venture out of the world for the sake of Tianzu. Again. In the heart of middle-aged people, it''s totally impossible. "Yu Xiu, in this life, if there are any good seedlings, you can send them. I hope I can create a world-renowned Tianjiao for the Tianzu before the blood is completely dried up, help the Tianzu and get out of this dangerous situation." Dry old man''s words. All of a sudden, the middle-aged man was moved, knelt down, and cried to the old man: "ancestor!" "Alas You should get up first, which is also the threshold for me to reach the ultimate situation as soon as possible, because I can''t do my best to break through by force, so as to make the situation like Tianzu A hoarse voice. Full of sadness. Some regret. In those days, he was the peerless king of high spirits. Before the appearance of the protoss, he was the strongest of that era. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups are only his descendants, but now they are in such a bad condition. This is really in accordance with the common saying. Thirty years east, thirty years West. There is no invincible person in the world The middle-aged man has a weak face. Although he is a great God, he can face a higher level creature. He is just an ant. Without the old man in front of him, he is still in charge of the Tianzu. At this moment, the Tianzu has been devoured by the holy kingdom. "Grandfather, there is a saying that I have been holding in my heart for a long time." The middle-aged man hesitated, opened his mouth and looked at the dried old man. "Tell me." "You What kind of man are you talking about? Is he really still alive? " Quiet! Silence! The voice just dropped. The dry old man in front of him was silent for a long time. It seemed that he could not give the exact answer. Only for a long time did he say in a deep voice: "if anyone in the world can step into the ultimate situation, he is the only one." Suddenly. The middle-aged man was silent. The old man only answered the former question and the latter one. He really didn''t know how to answer. Deep in the Tianzu. There was a moment of silence. No one spoke. ¡­¡­ And then. On the ten thousand stairs of Tianzu, a white dress and hands on its back, finally came to the end. The front is the real boundary of Tianzu. It''s not so much a boundary. Rather, it is an island like the top of a pyramid, suspended in the air, surrounded by sacred air. There are cranes flying. A huge nine color halo, like a huge rainbow bridge, connects the exits of various islands and leads to the largest Tianzu palace in the middle. Just. The scene of all this. They are all blocked by a towering stone statue on the end steps. If you come to Tianzu for the first time. On the first side of the ten thousand steps, you will not see the Tianzu island in the rear, but this stone statue, carved with a whole mountain and dressed in a robe. The statue is a man. But there is no name on it, and there is no writing about the stone statue. The white dress below. So I looked up to the top of the statue, and then I slowly took back my sight. Light way: "back..." Da! Da! Da! Just then. On the ten thousand steps below, there were seven or eight footsteps, accompanied by panting discontent. "I said that the steps of this day''s clan are too strange. Previously, I thought that the ancestors only respected the Tianzu, so they boasted a little. Now it seems that." "Strange! How strange! " The speaker. It''s a young man with cream on his temples, but his face is very young. He looks like a young man in his twenties and thirties. But. This young man''s cultivation has reached the level of anti Taoism and nine realms, and has opened 2900 cultivation points, which is better than many well-trained descendants of the ten major races. Just. Even if people like him walk on the ten thousand steps of Tianzu. I also feel the cultivation of myself. It''s all suppressed. At the foot of the foot is like binding two mountains, extremely heavy, each step, seems to have increased the weight of some. Young people tired on the spot. Stopped there. Sitting on the step, gasping for breath, waved his hand and said: "no way, no way, let''s go first. I will have a rest. This step is really weird." but he is not alone. A few of his colleagues, like him, are all against the nine realms. At the moment, they are also tired to sit there. Watching walking on the top. A tall woman in an ancient black dress and elegant temperament, with a helpless look on her face, said: "it''s still Xianya''s elder sister. She''s half gone and hasn''t felt tired yet." Chapter 372 This group. There are men and women. All of them look like they are in their twenties, without exception. Except for the cultivation of all of them are against the nine realms of Taoism, even the cultivation of acupoints is the same, and all of them have been opened to 2900. And they are not old people who are young and talented. It''s true that they belong to the current generation of young people, just like the well-trained descendants of the top ten races. Even the young man with white sideburns is the same. The reason why his white hair appears is because of the ethnic group and blood behind him. This group. Obviously not from any of the top ten. But no matter it''s cultivation. Or talent. Higher than any other race. There is hope that all of them can open all of their acupoints before reaching the veneration. If we let the people of the top ten race see it. I have to be in a cold sweat. But of the eight. The strongest one is just the black skirt woman in front. It''s hard to imagine. The cultivation of a current generation can''t even see through the general worship of God. The woman who was called by the people to be immortal and elegant. Step by step, walking in the front, cold face, there is no trace of difficulty, compared with the tired panting people below, it is a drop of sweat, no flow. Ten thousand steps. It''s five thousand. Footsteps. At last, it slowed down a little bit. "Sister Xianya, it''s so strong..." Whether it is the young man with white sideburns or all the rest of us, looking at the black skirt woman in front of us, we all sat there for a while and were stunned for a long time. "It''s so strong, sister Xianya. She''s worthy of being the strongest person in the family. It seems that no matter what freak genius comes out of the top ten races, she can''t compare with sister Xianya." These people. Cultivation, with high talent and thousands of years of silence, has been deeply hidden by the powerful race, and has not been born. This time, we are holding a breath. Let the ten races carefully cultivate people to see what is the real pride. Tianjiao, including the Protoss. None of them paid attention to their birth this time. In addition to the black dress woman in front of them, her temperament is as elegant and noble as a rose bathed in the gloom. Even they can''t imagine that there is any man in the world who can match such a peerless empress. "It''s said that when the emperor reached eight thousand steps, he was embarrassed. Some of them couldn''t eat hard. Unexpectedly, sister Xianya was almost at the end of the day. They were still sweating and didn''t flow." Between words. The young man with white sideburns stood up again and went on up. The rest. Enough rest, one by one. This time they came to Tianzu with the instructions of the ancient ancestors of the family. They brought back the things left in Tianzu. The past generations have not been successful. This time they were born. There should be no one in front of them. "Let''s go. Don''t keep it. Maybe the ancient ancestor of Tian clan is watching us in secret. Don''t let him look down on us!" The young man with white sideburns. Just finished saying that. His face suddenly changed, and his momentum rose again. Not only did he, but the others doubled. The unknown group of young people. All of them had hidden power. In an instant. It''s five thousand steps up. But. Compared with the black skirt woman in front, it is still much worse, because the black skirt woman, from the beginning to the end, has not used a trace of magic power in her body. But the next moment. "Brother Jinnan, the member of Tianzu, once defeated all our ancestors by himself?" A cold sentence. But suddenly let a few people''s footsteps, stopped for a while. The speaker. It''s the youngest boy among these people, wearing a blue robe, but it has already slightly revealed a trace of the fierce temperament of the contemporary overwhelming arrogance. Few people answered. He continued to walk up in silence. It seems to have hurt. The boy in blue robe no longer asks questions, but because of this boy''s words, his face sank a little bit. He felt angry and helpless. It seems that the boy''s words. It''s true. All the eight ancient ancestors have the ability to turn the forbidden areas of the world upside down, but they are not the opponents of the Tianzu. They are eight in a row. They seem to belong to the same family. In fact, it''s the eight ethnic groups. However, these eight ethnic groups are all close to each other. They trace their origins and were once one ethnic group, so they are not separated from each other at all. But all the time. There is an unspeakable shame. The ancient ancestors of the eight ethnic groups are not rivals of the Tian ethnic group alone. That war. No one knows. I only know that the ancient ancestors of the eight ethnic groups, whenever someone asked about this, they kept silent. Over time, the eight ethnic groups acquiesced in the fact that the ancient ancestors were defeated by one person. Just then. Between you and me. Ten thousand steps above, but suddenly came a very cold words, like the wind, floating in the ears of several people. "But in this life, our eight clans should not only take back the things left behind in the Tianzu, but also return all the humiliations. This is not only the expectation of the ancient ancestors, but also your awareness." A flat voice. I can''t hear any emotion. Several people look up. At the end of the ten thousand steps, there was a woman in black with hands on her back, looking at them coldly. And behind the woman in the black dress. In front of the towering stone statue, at the moment, there is also a white dress with hands on its back. The two men are back to back. The woman in black had noticed it for a long time. However, because the clothes of the Tian people are similar to the ancient clothes, they only regard the white clothes as one of the Tian people. "Let''s hurry up. Don''t let sister Xianya go alone." Several people stepped up again. But it took half a breath of incense to reach the end. Suddenly. Several people also noticed Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him. The young man, whose temples were white, was called the devil''s dilemma. He was panting and said with his fingers: "look It seems that Tianzu, knowing that we are coming today, has already sent people to wait for us. " At the same time. On the largest suspended island in the middle. A middle-aged man of Tian nationality, however, is just at this moment. He receives the report from the people in front of him. He is in a hurry and runs over. "No, no, it''s a big deal. I have to ask the king of heaven to come back and preside over the overall situation!" The next moment. I saw this middle-aged man who was just plain and drinking tea. A sudden miso. It''s like burning your arse. Stand up. Even any one of the top ten races is not as nervous as they are at the moment. Their eyes are light and quivering, and their voices are murmuring: "are you serious? The eight immortals, the people sent by this generation, have arrived? " Chapter 373 This Tianzu who came to report. It is also one of the promising young generation in Tianzu''s life. But just after he saw the eight immortals, the people sent by this generation, he felt a sense of powerlessness. It''s too strong. Eight in all. Seven people went against the road and nine borders and built their caves. One of them could not even see through his accomplishments. He even doubted whether he was a God. If he were a God. That''s really more difficult to imagine. Among the youth of this generation, there was a God so soon. He was more inclined to the eight immortals, a certain old man with great skill, because when he turned his head, he saw more than eight people. "God, I think it''s true. Let''s inform the king of heaven and come back quickly. I''m afraid the eight immortals ancient clan will be very fierce this time. Compared with the previous generations, its strength is amazing." Among the Tians. There are two great gods, the king of heaven and God. And the king of heaven is the real leader of the Tianzu. As for God''s role as an assistant, it doesn''t mean that God''s strength is much lower than that of the great gods in the ten major races. Young people can be heard. The solemn face of the God in the world tightened three points. "What are their strengths?" The youth finished. Tian Wuhou''s face changed in a flash. There was no time to think about anything else. Looking at the young man, he said in a deep voice: "hurry to the deep mountain, let the king of heaven come back quickly, and tell him all about what happened here." The young man nodded. He left in a hurry. Don''t say that. He thinks so, too. Apparently, the young generation of the eight immortals came, but in fact, the whole Tianzu, no matter who, dare not be careless. The young man has just left. One second later. Suddenly, Tian Wuhou was rushing into the air again, and said in a deep voice: "let yuezi, a few martial artists, come here at once." "Yes!" The voice just dropped. Somewhere around the space, a wave, in a flash, it''s back to normal. Such a big island. Suddenly, a voice full of worry came out from heaven. There was also a hint of consternation and shock. "I didn''t expect that the eight immortals of this life, the descendants who were cultivated, were so terrible, rebellious against the nine realms, and had two thousand nine hundred caves built, and so many. This time, our Tianzu......" Soon. Outside the deep mountain of the Tian nationality. There appeared the figure of the young man. With a little fear in his eyes, he looked inside the silent mountain and swallowed his saliva. To be honest. Although he is the young generation that the Tian nationality focuses on in this life. But this one has always been. It''s said that it''s the forbidden area of ancient ancestor Dun in the mountains. It''s his first time to come here today. Before. Not even the outside. Looking at the empty, cold and dignified forbidden area in the air, Tian Yingchen pressed the palpitation in his heart and said to the inside of the mountain: "the 11th generation of ethnic group, here to worship the holy peace of the old ancestor, this time to disturb the old ancestor Qingxiu, it''s really an emergency. Please take care of the old ancestor." The sound spread all around. At the same time, Tian Yu, who was staying in the ancient cave, was shocked by his ear repair. He turned his head and looked over, frowned, and said to himself: "it''s nothing to tell them. Don''t you need to call me?" The dry old man in front of him. There was no movement. Like sleeping, eyes slightly closed, still sitting there with knees crossed. Tian Yushu bowed slightly and said: "Gu Zu, please forgive me. I''ll let him go now." Just. When Tianyu Xiugang said this, tianyingchen''s voice was very urgent. "King of heaven, please go back at once. The descendants of the ancient ancestors of the eight immortals have come." Even though tianyuxiu, a great God under the ancient ancestor level, was shocked, his body could not help shivering for a moment, and his pupils suddenly shrunk sharply, looking at the dried old man. "Ancient ancestor!" In front of the dry old man, the same body movement, but eyes are still not open. A hoarse voice. At this moment, it seems that because of the four words of the eight immortals ancient people, they become weak again. "It seems that those eight old guys still don''t give up, you Go ahead. " That''s all. The king of heaven nodded and left in a hurry. Next second. It''s just outside by tianyingchen. "King of heaven!" "How many of them have come?" "There are nine people in total, seven of whom have reached the nine realms of Daoism, two thousand nine hundred caves, and a man in white who seems to have no accomplishments, but they are led by a woman in a black dress who seems to be a god!" Suddenly. Hear these words. Tian Yuxiu''s face was full of doubts and consternation, and his brow was even tighter. No accomplishments? Seven against the road and nine borders. A God. Why are the people of the eight immortals ancient family so strange? In this life, there are nine people all at once. Didn''t the two sides have agreed that only the younger generation would be allowed to come? What do you mean by a deity of the eight immortals? "What about them?" "I think it''s the main island now." As soon as tianyingchen finished speaking, he was directly picked up by Tianyu Xiuyi and disappeared in place. The land of all worlds. It''s too big to imagine. Even those living in the crevices of the race, the boundary has more than a dozen areas of the universe that area. Like the Tianzu. It''s not in the top 10. But the boundaries it controls. It''s almost like ten abandoned universes. That''s why the monks in the world don''t pay attention to them. Compared with the world. The island of Tianzu is separated from the forbidden area by mountains and rivers And now that dark cave. Tianyu Xiugang leaves. "Alas..." Dry old man''s body, can not help shivering up, next moment, slowly open his eyes, extremely powerless sigh. A long sigh. It seems that the thoughts of the dried up old man suddenly return to the past, with deep pupils and a burst of memories. I closed my eyes again. "If I had killed those eight old guys, maybe there would have been no trouble..." But at this time, the sky is in repair. As soon as I stepped into the land of the main island with tianyingchen, I heard a wail from the front. Next. Before waiting for them, they stepped out a few steps, just like the autumn wind sweeping the leaves. Then they heard the wailing one after another. The voice is familiar. It makes Tian Yuxiu, who has a glimmer of hope, sink to the extreme. Looking at the sky like a heart ball, Tian Yingchen was teased by two figures and kicked to and fro by two Tian clansmen in white. Tian Yingchen''s eyes were bright and trembled constantly. "How How could this happen? I didn''t go for a long time... " Chapter 374 Tianyingchen''s eyes are almost staring out. How long has he been away. In this world, the most powerful young generation of Tianzu were beaten by the descendants of the eight immortals ancient clan. Did they look miserable?! It''s also against the nine realms of Daoism. Open two thousand nine hundred caves. He was treated as a ball by the other side and kicked around in the sky. He was shamed wantonly and had no power to fight back. This How could it be A wail. Almost wearing a piece of the whole land boundary of the main island, countless Tianzu, looking at the two white robes in the sky, their eyes are all the same, shaking constantly, their mouths are wide, their faces are appalled, they can''t believe it, this scene in front of them. They are Tianzu. The well-trained young generation was kicked like a ball by two strangers!? "Enough!" Inside the huge main island, there was a flash of rage. The scene in the air finally stopped. The whole face of Tian Wu Hou, the current God of Tian family, sank. His face was even more green and red. However, he was such a great God, and now his face was completely lost. Or by the eight immortals ancient minority several young people, invisibly, mercilessly blows the face to cause. I see Yuxiu hasn''t come back. He is going to kill this group of people who come to visit suddenly and come here with a strong sense of authority. But I didn''t think of it. Their young generation, carefully cultivated by Tian nationality, was divided into two by three and solved. What''s more, he didn''t think of it. It is the same as that of the young people who are against the nine realms of Taoism and who are also the young people who have opened two thousand nine hundred caves. The gap is so great. Eight immortals. It''s really as the rumor says. It''s just a bunch of monsters! It can''t be understood by common sense at all. Bang! Bang! The next moment. There were only two bloodstained, but there was still one breath of the two young Tianzu people, they fell down from the sky, their faces were painful, they were biting their teeth tightly, their eyes were full of reluctance and shame. They are also young people who have reached this level. Two of them. However, it was passed on by the eight immortals ancient people. Under the audience, it was watched by countless Tianzu people and kicked like a ball. This taste. What a shame! Tian Wu Hou''s face is gloomy, and at the same time, his heart has already set off a wave of stormy waves, especially his mood. Such a terrible ancient people. You can imagine. How strong are the eight ancient ancestors. How on earth did Guzu defeat each other with one enemy and eight, and make them willing to sign a non aggression agreement? Only every generation sent the strongest descendants to challenge. Previous generations. Although I didn''t see it. But today he knows. How strong were the Eight Immortals'' descendants in the past. But even so. The sages of their Tian family can make each other return to their country after their halberds are broken. But in this life, they Is Tianzu really weak? It''s also an ancient family of eight immortals. Stronger! It is the devil''s dilemma among the eight people and the boy with strong temperament who can''t fight back the Tianjiao. Compared with the devil. Qi Lingzi is the youngest of the eight. Although the temperament has been gradually a bit domineering, but looking at the two Tian clansmen who fell on the ground, blood stained, there are still some hearts slightly touched. I''m sorry to say: "brother Jinnan, are we going too far?" After all, it''s the smallest one. Just born. Compared with other people, there is still a trace of kindness in the bottom of my heart. However, the devil''s dilemma is a cold snort, and my face is disdainful. Light way: "Qi Lingzi, you are still small, in a word, you just listen to me." It''s the devil''s dilemma to propose that these two Tianzu youths should be kicked and humiliated in front of the public. In the eyes of the devil. Compared with their eight immortals, they have failed once and again. What is the shame for the Tianzu? But the next moment. A very cold, mixed with a trace of angry voice, came in from the outside. "Are you doing too much?" "King of heaven!" Hou tianwu''s face was startled. See the man. But his eyes were a little dim. He knew it would be such a result. He would wait for Tian Yu to repair it and then talk about it. But he didn''t think of it. The descendants of the Baxian ancient family are so powerful that they thought they would end up with the victory of his Tian family, just like the previous generations Tianyuxiu''s presence. Immediately let the devil difficult, the back felt a cool swish, quickly closed his mouth, pulled together Ling son, walked to the black skirt woman behind. Tianyuxiu is the king of Tianzu. Even before he was born, he had heard that tianyuxiu, the king of Tianzu, could be king in the realm of great God. Even the great gods of the eight immortals of the ancient people are outspoken. Heaven is on the body. Have the qualification to step into history. There are signs. This Tianzu is the king of heaven. He may be the close disciple of Tianzu. But. The arrival of tianyuxiu. And just let the other seven fear. For the woman in black dress, she was still cold, and only answered lightly: "how much is this?" Suddenly. The atmosphere of the whole audience became especially tense. On that day, when I looked at the past moment, even the descendants of the eight immortals were stared at by the presence of a great God who could be king, their bodies were shivering for a while. Then I remembered that I was still in the territory of the Tian nationality. "What do you mean, the eight immortals, that sent a God to come?" But even so. That black skirt woman, still sitting in that calm, cold face, without a trace of fear. Tian Yuxiu saw at a glance that the woman was a God, and it was clearly agreed that only the younger generation would come. But his words just dropped. The devil is in trouble. "Sister Xianya, how can we not come..." Finish. Then he hid behind the black skirt woman. Peers?! But whether it''s tianwu Hou or Tianyu Xiu, all of a sudden the pupils of a group of fierce, a face of vibration. This black dress woman is a young generation?! The next moment. The black skirt woman, facing the astonished eyes of Tianyu Xiuman, slowly stood up and said lightly: "since you have lost this life, these keepsakes belong to the ancient ancestors of the eight ethnic groups, we will take them back." Finish. Just turn around. From beginning to end. She didn''t fight back. Only the other seven people had already beaten all Tianjiao of Tianzu. But now. After seeing all the processes, Tian Wuhou realized that this black skirt woman was not a woman who didn''t fight, but a young generation of his Tian family. No one was qualified to let her get up! But at the same time. A faint voice came to meet the ancestors of the eight immortals. "Wait a minute, pass on a message for me." It was a white man in front of the Eight Immortals'' ancient ancestors who had been ignored by the people from the beginning to the end. Everyone''s eyes are dazzled. I didn''t expect that someone would talk at this time. In an instant. The face of the woman in the black dress suddenly turned cold. Whispered: "Your disciples of Tianzu are really brave, and now they dare to..." But tianwu Hou, Tianying Chen is also a Leng, a big question mark flashed in his mind. "Isn''t he a descendant of your eight immortals?" Black skirt woman: "..." Mo Nan, Qi Lingzi and others: "..." "Isn''t he from your Tianzu?" Tianwu Hou: "..." Tianyuxiu, tianyingchen: "..." Chapter 375 The whole main island. In an instant. The atmosphere was at the lowest level, and there was a sense of embarrassment in the air. Tianyuxiu, tianwuhou and other Tianzu and baxiangu all stared at the slowly rising white clothes for a while. Black skirt women, the descendants of the eight immortals, thought that the man in white was one of the disciples of the Tian nationality who came to meet them. So. Not in the eye. The reason why the devil disaster humiliated the two Tianzu Tianjiao was that in his heart, Tianzu dared to let a man with no accomplishments to meet them, which was just a disguised failure to pay attention to them. So. He just took those two. Under the audience, play as a ball. However. Now I find it''s not! This side of Tianzu. It is also believed that the man in white is the descendant of the eight immortals, but now it is also found that No In the expressions of amazement on both sides. Look at each other. Immediately. It''s all stupid. "Sister Xianya..." The devil is dumb and loses color. What does it mean that a man who is not a man of Tianzu can walk through the ten thousand stone steps of Tianzu? Suddenly. A way of eyes shining, all distance in the white body. In particular, nature is in repair. This is a pair of eyes of the current king of heaven of the Tianzu. They become extremely hot in an instant. They are born by breaking through the arrogance. Countless golden lights flash by. They want to see through all the Chu Lingxiao in front of them. Next second. He was stunned again and frowned. Yeah? Still no accomplishments? His super eyes are shining. Can see through everything in the world. Even the great God of the same level cannot be hidden in front of him. Tianhu Hou also stared straight. Previously, seeing Chu Lingxiao coming with the eight immortals, he didn''t observe carefully. Now, there is only a mist in his mind. The only way to Tianzu is from ancient times to present. A man without accomplishments? How did he get here through his ten thousand steps of Tian nationality? Can make him Tianzu. People who can''t see through the super golden eye skill. There are only two. One is the great God King, who is the same as tianyuxiu, with all three thousand Xiuxue points open and all four Tianxue points open. The second is. Ancient ancestral creatures. "King of heaven......" Tianhu Hou''s eyes stared straight. At the next moment, he could not help looking at Tianyu Xiu, but saw Tianyu Xiu frowning at him and shaking his head. No? Think about it. That boy! Who is it!? "King of heaven......" "Let''s not talk. Let''s have a look first. This boy, it doesn''t seem easy." This moment. Neither side spoke. Tian Yuxiu''s eyebrows are twisted together, and his face is extremely heavy. The more he looks at Chu Lingxiao, the more he feels strange. Can''t help but reach out a hand. Signal to all the people of Tianzu, back up. "Have you finished?" Suddenly. Another faint voice reverberated in the main island of the whole Tianzu. In an instant, it interrupted the confused thoughts of the two sides. The black skirt woman, as well as all the descendants of the eight immortals, immediately returned to the gods. "Who are you?" Between the secluded. An incomparably cool and beautiful eye, which is mingled with a trace of the ferocity of the peerless empress, immediately covers Chu Lingxiao''s body. In an instant. Tianyingchen these days family Tianjiao, the face brush, it changed, suddenly looked at the black skirt woman. In just half a second. They seem to see two days of acupoints opening up "King of heaven......" But Tian Wuhou''s face changed even more. He saw more, and he couldn''t believe it. The descendants of the eight immortals were so terrible. The God of a young generation. It was enough to make him, a great God, dumb. But just from the black skirt women, deliberately revealed the breath. This is not so simple as a deity. It is clearly a deity who opens four heaven acupoints! My God! Even though tianwu Hou himself was a great God, his mind was a little confused. This life! Is there such a horror?! Even monsters of this level are directly in battle! Eight immortals. How to cultivate it? Tianyuxiu''s face was even more embarrassed. Tianjiao, who was carefully cultivated by Tianzu, was kicked like a ball by the other side. As a result, the real freak of baxiangu was so unimaginable. Respect the divine realm! The four heaven acupoints are opened together. Looking at the history of the whole world, the only thing he thought of was the reincarnation female emperor in the abandoned universe. "Little girl, is it enough to test?" But the next scene. But it directly let the eyes of all the Tianzu people on the scene suddenly coagulate. In an instant, their faces were even more unbelievable. Bang! A very light and crisp footsteps sound, unexpectedly is the black skirt woman, retreating! Hiss! All the heirs of the eight immortals ancient family, such as demon Nan and Qi Lingzi, looked goosebumps, and all of them were stupefied. "You How could... " Xianya. This life of the eight immortals ancient people, including all previous times, has cultivated the most powerful descendant. The face of everyone is cold and extremely cold. It''s even more like a frozen face. The beautiful eyes are slightly quivering, staring at Chu Lingxiao. The face is dull and dazed. He was the man in front of him! It''s gone at a glance! How could it be Quiet! Suddenly. The inner atmosphere of the whole Tianzu main island suddenly became extremely cold and quiet. Everyone''s face changed again and again. They were shocked, frightened, uneasy and unimaginable until all the people in the audience could not speak a word. All looking at Chu Lingxiao. The color changed in horror. Rao is the great God of Tianyu Xiu, tianwu Hou, and so on. They all seem to have seen ghosts, and their steps can''t help but be startled. "King of heaven, you just saw what happened?" Tianyuxiu: "..." Tianwu Hou: "..." Da! Da! Da! In everyone''s eyes, the white clothes with hands on their backs, step by step, walked slowly towards Xianya. This moment. The silence of the whole venue, the cold atmosphere, but also the moment came. Demons and others. Scared legs are soft. How could this strange man be so young! Xianya''s body is stiff. Can only see Chu Lingxiao, walk to the distance in front of themselves, less than half a meter place, stopped. But the next moment. Only to see Chu Lingxiao mercilessly put out a hand, although only with fingers, lightly point Xianya''s forehead, but heard a big bang. Next. It''s the sound of thumping, falling in the ear of the demons and others. The sound of rolling down the steps is extremely harsh all the way. Several people''s backs are shocked instantly. They are sweating and shivering all over. "Go back and tell your eight ancient ancestors to keep to themselves. Don''t forget what happened in those days." Chapter 376 This sentence falls. Once again, the whole venue is quiet like a cold cicada. All the bodies of Tianzu people, such as tianyuxiu and tianwuhou, stay in the same place, with their eyes enlarged. This strange man in white! He knows the eight ancient ancestors of the eight immortals ancient clan?! I dare to threaten eight ancient ancestors. Is this his madness or "Not yet?" The faint voice fell, and all the descendants of the Tianzu, such as the frightened devil, were suddenly stiff, and their hair stood up. This This is a creature with ancient ancestor level! How could that be! It seems that we are still on the side of Tianzu. My Tianzu, the teetering Tianzu, when there is such a super monster! Tianzu! Is this about to rise again? "Come on Let''s go. " The whole body of the devil''s dilemma was numb. He stepped back and didn''t dare to look at Chu Lingxiao''s face. For them. Respect God, already can let present stage of them, look up. Now. The real body of a living ancient ancestor stands in front of them. Creatures of this level, almost as early as in the whole world, have disappeared, and are generally impossible to appear in the eyes of the world. Even if it appears. It''s just a high and unattainable shadow that falls in front of people. It''s impossible to appear before the time when it has to. Even the eight immortals themselves. Not many. I have seen the real appearance of the ancient ancestor A few of the demons, step by step, step by step, hurriedly left. I thought today would be the day when the eight immortals of the ancient people would raise their eyebrows. But I didn''t expect that they were in the Tianzu boundary. The first person I met. It blew up a super old monster of ancient ancestral level! "Ah!!!" Now. On the ten thousand steps of the Tianzu, there was only a sound of heartbreaking looking up to the sky. Looking down, the most powerful descendant of the eight immortals ancient ancestor, Xianya, who was wearing a black ancient skirt and whose temperament was like a dark rose, was about to collapse. His face was full of pain. Unwilling. And anger. She came back to her senses, completely confused. That voice. It''s not because Chu Lingxiao pointed out and rolled down thousands of steps, but because his body was crying out in great pain! Originally. There is no shame in being punished by an ancient ancestor. Just. She is Xianya! She is an ancient family of eight immortals. Throughout the long history of the world, the most powerful generation of heirs has been cultivated. No matter which generation is ahead of her, the most gorgeous heirs are not comparable to her! She is destined to step into the level of God King and forbidden state Lord! Even. We can go further! Go straight to the old man of the Tianzu, who is said to make the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups talk about it! "Ah!!! I don''t like it Towering down the steps of Tianzu. Xianya''s extremely cold and delicate face is full of reluctance and ferocity. The jade hand is tightly clenched and the beautiful eyes are full of dissatisfaction. If you give her enough time. How can I be so publicly humiliated! And the main island of Tianzu. This moment. There was a dead silence. Heaven knows Hou dare not speak. Tianyuxiu dare not speak. In this life of Tianzu, the three well-trained Tianjiao, tianyingchen, tianyuezi and tianxingwu dare not lift their heads. Ancient ancestor! An ancient ancestor level figure! Now. Standing in front of them like this, he is an ancient ancestor who seems to be inextricably connected with his Tianzu! "Here This... " Rao is a great God. He is a little shivering. His words are incomplete. Everyone inside the main island. The brain is blank. But all the characters of ancient ancestor level are all in seclusion. How can the super old monster who can break through the ultimate situation stand in the presence of an ancient ancestor and come directly to his Tianzu?! Only one possibility! The other side knows the ancient ancestor of his Tian family! Da! Da! Da! Chu Lingxiao slowly turned around, and the extremely light and crisp footsteps fell to the ears of all people in Tianyu repair, which made several people''s bodies tremble uncontrollably. The next moment. Only seeing Chu Lingxiao, as if nothing had happened, he sat back in his original position. See days in repair several people, look at each other, standing in place, who dare not move. The cold sweat kept running down. In the end It''s the enemy, it''s the friend! "Four of you come here..." A faint voice fell. I saw Chu Lingxiao gently SIP an ancient tea, eyes, slowly turned to one side, quietly looked at several people of tianwu Hou. In an instant. The faces of several people were green. Regardless of the great God, it is also the land of the world, an invincible figure. But that is only limited to the level of ancient ancestors. Otherwise. Being stared at by an ancient ancestor is basically an end - death! "Here This... " Tianhu Hou''s face was confused and frightened. Until now, he didn''t know who Chu Lingxiao was, or even his name. But this second. Four faces. Brush it, it''s changed again. A pair of eyes are staring like a bell, shaking constantly. The face was shaking and unbelievable. At this moment, there is an unimaginable breath in the body, which is surging all the meridians of the limbs, making them have a sense of rising chaos. The hairs of the whole body can''t help standing up. This moment. Standing in the rear of tianyuxiu, the pupil is crazy and fiercely constricted, and the breath is very fast. Golden light! He seemed to see The most incredible scene in the world from ancient times to the present ¡­¡­ After a whiff of incense. The whole island is quiet. Tian Wuhou, tianyingchen, tianyuezi and tianxingwu, just sit there, happy in the face for a while, shocked by their present state, the whole body is shaking. And now. The forbidden area of Tianzu is deep mountain. One before and one after, two figures slowly walk here, and the one at the front is Tianyu Xiu, the current king of Tianzu. But the man in a white suit was walking in a leisurely manner at the back, with hands on his back. But at this moment, tianyuxiu feels extremely frightened at every step. The body can''t help shivering. Just think about it. Before a breath of incense. In the inner part of the main island of the Tianzu, he felt that he was the king of the Tianzu, the great God King of the world. He must be dreaming now! Realm. It can be given to the friars at the bottom one or two places by high-level figures. For ancient ancestors. Even if it''s against the road. You can promote a little ancient king to the realm of ancient emperor in a moment. Three thousand caves can be built. Even more distant four heavenly points. It''s a real boast of a monk. It''s the most powerful thing. Even ancient ancestors. It is impossible for monks to open these two acupoints. But just "To Here we are... " Looking at the cave of ancient ancestor of Tian nationality, Tian Yuxiu speaks with a trill. The heart is full of horror. "Ancient ancestors This... What kind of old friend is this... " Chapter 377 The sky is in the sea. At this time, I think a lot of speculation. But every guess was given by him in an instant. Is there such a person in the world? If he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he would never believe that the acupoints and heavenly acupoints could be completely opened with powerful magic power. This has never happened since ancient times. If there are two acupoints. It can be opened at will. Isn''t it that the land of all kingdoms has been in a mess for a long time now. What is the difference between strength and weakness? Tianyu''s face is full of awe. He respectfully gives Chu Lingxiao a way to enter. Even if he doesn''t know Chu Lingxiao now. Who is it. But one thing he knew very well was that he could never provoke him. He even doubted that eventually Dark cave passage. Gloomy. A little cold. Soon. Then came to the end, see that cross knee and sit, closed his eyes, only a faint breath of dry old man. It''s like falling asleep. Even if Tian Yuxiu had led Chu Lingxiao to the front, he didn''t wake up. "Ancient Ancient Zu. " Tian Yu stops talking and looks at Chu Lingxiao with a wry smile. I don''t know how to say it. I have no choice but to say: "Guzu, today, there is an old man from Tianzu. I have brought him to see you." The voice fell for a long time. There is still no sound. The breathing frequency of the dried old man in front of him decreased by three minutes. When Tianyu was repairing, he turned around and looked at Chu Lingxiao apologetically: "I''m sorry, Guzu is old and frail. You Don''t mind. " Say. He continued to look at the dry old man. Whispered a call: "Gu Guzu, an old friend of yours, would like to see you, you... " The voice has just come down. Before he had finished speaking, his voice was very old and hoarse, which immediately reverberated around the darkness. "It''s in repair, what What a friend... " The tone is very weak. It seems that there are signs of falling at any time. Seeing tianyuxiu at the moment, he has no choice but to coagulate. He regrets that he has brought Chu Lingxiao here. The only ancient ancestor of the Tianzu has been sitting here for a long time. Basically, there is nothing extremely important to disturb. Dry old man in front of me. Still with his head down, he sat there, his weak eyes seemed to be closed. Hazy. The land of all worlds. Somewhere in the holy Kingdom, suddenly at this time, there is a huge, cold eyes, but opened. In an instant. In that deep mountain area, the wind and cloud surged, the lightning flashed and thundered, as if the end of the day had come, and the sky was covered by a thick layer of dark clouds in an instant. The next moment. I only heard a burst of cold laughter, echoing in the endless loneliness. Vaguely. Deep in the mountain, there was a huge crocodile figure, standing up slowly. Although it is far from the point of breaking the sky, just getting up, it has made a whole space nearby tremble violently. The immortal order has evolved into three thousand avenues around the giant crocodile. "Old man, I''m dying. It''s really God''s help. It seems that I don''t need to monitor you anymore." I saw the giant crocodile. I just opened my eyes. Somewhere in the deep mountain of Tianzu, I heard a sound that still looked like a mirror and broke. Suddenly. Dry old man''s words just fall, suddenly surprised to stand beside tianyuxiu, body a shudder, full of uneasy look around this deep mountain. How dare someone spy on his Tianzu forbidden area! "Ancient ancestors..." Tian Yuxiu''s face was tense. After brushing it, he looked at the dried old man years ago. "Alas..." A little sigh. It reverberates around. Dry old man''s breath, more weak, trembling raised his head. But he is in such a state at the moment. Mou Guang is only subconscious to see, standing in front of Tian Yu Xiu, did not find that there are other people. "There will always be people coming. Yu Xiu, don''t worry. I''m an old bone, and I can toss it again." "Ancient ancestor!" Days in xiudun when sobbing, directly kneeling on the ground, tears streaming down. He can already feel it. The smell of the old man. Not only is it getting weaker and weaker, but it''s just now. It''s also giving birth to the first breath of death! That''s not a good sign! Vaguely. All over the world, there is a huge figure in all the powerful racial depths, suddenly emerging from the depths. Its body exudes the eternal atmosphere of vicissitudes, even if it is a great God, the body can''t help but shivering wildly. These figures. Eyes. They all looked at the forbidden area in the deep mountains of the Tian nationality. Their voice was extremely cold. It seemed that they could freeze nine days and ten places. In their tone, there was even a sense of impatience, but no one dared to really test. "It seems that the Tianzu is really dying. Unfortunately, the blood of an ancient ancestor can''t reach me." Some people are helpless. More people are ready to move. But the next moment. From the deep mountains of the holy country, I was shocked by a terrible breath, and then I was back to where I was. "That old thing, it''s mine, no one of you is allowed to touch it!" A loud rumble. Suddenly. The ancient ancestral boundary of the earthquake is shivering. Everywhere it is shocked in an instant, it is calm in an instant. A pair of cold big eyes. When we look at the holy Kingdom, we are full of fear and dignity. They could see a very fierce looking middle-aged man sitting in the deep with his knees crossed. Hold your breath. It seems that he is adjusting his whole breath to the best condition. The face that made people shudder. In the eyes of many ancient ancestors, it will become a normal middle-aged person, and a pair of crocodile face with a bloody mouth. "Go away!" The next moment. Hearing only one yelling sound, the ancient ancestors, who were shocked directly, took back their sight, and suddenly their faces were gloomy. No one said anything more. Sure enough. The holy kingdom is an antique of the same era as the Tianzu. Compared with the ancient ancestors of their time, they are far away from the realm behind the great God. This is to adjust your whole body''s breath to the best condition. Go to Tianzu with your real body and hunt that one! "Well, I''d better give it to him. At the moment, only the leader of the forbidden state can stabilize him. Tianzu''s man is dying. I''m afraid he can''t escape this time..." It''s just in the depths of Tianzu at the moment. However, there is a very elegant looking middle-aged man who appears in the incredible sight of Tianyu Xiu. That middle age. He was dressed in white and had black hair. He didn''t tie it or tie it. He drifted a little. His figure was hanging in the middle of the sky. It was like a God coming to the world. That''s a real Gestapo! But the moment of landing. He hurriedly walked behind tianyushu. In tianyushu, he was getting closer and closer to the pupils of his eyes. He knelt down directly towards a white figure who was standing with a negative hand. "The second generation of Tianwang of the Tianzu, worship the master here. Thank you for your great kindness and remould your true body for your disciples!" said the excited man Tianyuxiu: "..." Chapter 378 It''s silly to look at the day when we fix ourselves. The brain becomes blank. Stupidly stood in place, looked numb from head to foot. He is the ancient ancestor of Tianzu. Tian Guyu, who is known as the most powerful man in ancient times. That never forgets, even if the blood is about to dry up, there will be a fall at any time, but also still recite the master! Unexpectedly This strange man in white! My God! Still so young! If he hadn''t just moved away and let Chu Lingxiao behind him, he would have been able to let Gu Zu see him. He couldn''t believe it until he was killed. Drag the extremely weak body directly. A brush. He straightened himself out of the stone seat. What''s more, it''s hard for him to imagine that the man in white in front of him has such horrible means. It took only half a breath of incense. Directly restore an ancient ancestor who is about to die, not only to rebuild his body, but also to his prime. What is this means? The ultimate character?! "Get up." The faint voice fell, and the white clothes had already carried their hands and walked out of the cave. "You, come with me." The next moment. Tian Yuxiu saw his ancient ancestor, just like a respectful student, and hurriedly followed Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. Another look at the day in repair brain a burst of stupefied. It''s hard to imagine. It''s hard to imagine! They are the masters of the ancient ancestors of the Tian nationality. They are the masters of the most powerful people in the ancient world I really live in the world! It''s time to repair. The whole body felt like a fairy. Even if he lost the reincarnation, he thought it was irrelevant. As long as people of this level stay in their Tianzu, who dares to challenge them again! Let alone. The ancient ancestors have returned to their prime! The first ancient ancestor! I''m afraid that even the leader of the forbidden state, who waited for a new era, would have to give up three points. And one more ¡­¡­ And now. In the land of the world. On a huge island full of golden lotus, the figure of eight ancient eight immortals suddenly appears in this island, as if it is suspended on the land of the island in the sky. This is the boundary of Baxian ancient people. It''s a forbidden area that even ten races dare not enter easily. As long as the eight immortals and eight ancient ancestors are in the world, no one dares to break the border. It''s only rumoured that Tian Guyu, the second generation of Tian king, once stepped here. Ancient ancestors of other nationalities. Even if we know the field coordinates of the Baxian ancient people. I''ve never been tempted here. Eight immortals. It''s so mysterious. From the end of the last era, it was born here, belonging to the first group of races in the world, and the eight ancient ancestors can be said to be the innate gods of the world. It belongs to the time when the world was opened up. Heaven and earth are born. However, all these ancient ancestors dare to bombard the forbidden area in a big way. Even some of the forbidden areas have to give up three points. "Sister Xianya, don''t be sad. It''s not disgraceful to be photographed by an ancient ancestor. Anyway, we have all taken back eight ancient ancestors and left the keepsakes of the Tianzu. Please be happy." Qi Lingzi forced her face to smile and said a long paragraph. But now. Walking in the front of the road wearing a black ancient skirt, tall and cool figure, still no response. Behind her. With Qi Lingzi''s seven people, they all looked at each other, smiled bitterly, and returned all the way from the Tianzu. The figure in front of them didn''t say a word, and they didn''t dare to walk with them. Although I didn''t see that face, what''s the expression at the moment. But we can feel it from the extremely fierce breath. It must be very angry and cold. They didn''t expect it either. This time I went to Tianzu and met an ancient ancestor directly. Think about a lot of things that will happen. I just didn''t think about it. There will be an ancient ancestor! Soon. Eight people walked all the way into the hinterland of the Baxian ancient people. Compared with the magnificent palace of the Tianzu, all the people of the Baxian ancient people lived in small houses, just like they came to the countryside of the mortal world. At a glance. It''s so ordinary. If no one tells us that this is the boundary of the Baxian ancient people, I''m afraid everyone only thinks that this is just the most common island village. Qi Lingzi, Jinnan and others. This is the Baxian ancient people. The most powerful descendant trained in this era. As soon as he came back, many Baxian ancient people surrounded him. We all know how many people went to Tianzu today. No questions. All of a sudden, it was all around. "Qi Lingzi, Jinnan, you should have taken back the ancient ancestor''s things left in the Tianzu, right?" There is an old man who worships God and asks directly. This is a descendant who has also been to Tianzu in the last life and finally came back in disgrace. When I saw Qi Lingzi, demon Nan and others, and took out the keepsake of the eight ancient ancestors, I was full of joy and said hello three times. "Well, I, the eight immortals, will rise in this world!" All the people of the eight immortals ancient clan gathered around are full of joy and excitement. It''s also time for them to press on the Tianzu. The one from Tian family. He is dying of old age. And their eight ancient ancestors are still full of blood. "Immortal Xian ya... Immortal. " But when the God looked at Xianya, he saw a very lost, angry and unwilling face. He didn''t even listen to what he said, so he walked past like a puppet without a soul. On the spot. Look at this old God, his face is muddled. "Xianya, what''s the matter?" Qi Lingzi, seven people in the devil''s dilemma, is helpless. Sighed at once: "we met an ancient ancestor in Tianzu. He pointed to sister Xianya and photographed the ten thousand steps, so..." All the eight immortals of the ancient ethnic group: "..." The old God, who was also unable to help his pupils, shrank in an instant and said dumbly: "ancient ancestor? Did the Tianzu live against the sky? " "No..." "No?" The old God was stunned again. "What is that?" "That ancient ancestor looks like a young man. Uncle Lin, you are well-informed. Apart from the leader of forbidden state, which ancient ancestor in the world is still young?" Old God: "..." In the dark depths of the ancient eight immortals. When Xianya tells all the things that happened to Tianzu, she hopes that the ancient ancestor of the eight immortals can get justice for her. The next moment. Only see. At the same time, the ethereal figure of Badao appeared in front of her. A quiet voice. As if from the past, it''s very cold and quiet, but what can be said is that it makes xianyadun ignorant. "Guzu, why?" "Xianya, it''s not that we don''t do it for you..." One of the ancient female ancestors, just finished saying a word, sighed a little and paused. There was a long silence. Then he went on to say: "that man is right. We, the eight immortals, can''t provoke him, nor can the leader of the forbidden state." Xianya: "..." "You are the most powerful descendant of our eight people who have worked hard for several generations. The previous generations are all your experimental products, so we will tell you the secret." "Listen to me. It wasn''t Tian Guyu who defeated the eight of us by one man. It was the man you saw today." Xianya: "..." At the same time. Only to hear the holy Kingdom, the deep mountain, suddenly rose a powerful figure, once born, directly towards the Tianzu boundary, stormed past. Boom! There are many racial boundaries around, even several of the top ten races, are directly shaken up. Countless pairs of big cold eyes only look at the giant crocodile figure like the demon king. At this moment, even the eyes are torn, and suddenly it hurts. "This old man, after so many years of dormancy, has reached such a level, and is almost catching up with the heyday of the Tian clan!" "Tianzu, it''s over..." The next moment. A strong drink. It''s the whole Tianzu area that directly shakes. It''s trembling wildly. There are countless people in this area. Looking at the sky above the Tianzu area, they are numb. "Tian Guyu, you old man, give your blood to me Chapter 379 All the people in the boundary of the Tianzu are even more frightened by this huge thing that blocks out the sky and the sun. Their hair is all standing up, full of fear and shivering. The figure of the giant crocodile suddenly visited. It''s like the end of the world. The whole space around the Tianzu has a faint sign of tearing. It makes an extremely harsh sound of stabbing and stabbing. It falls to the ears of all the Tianzu people and their legs are soft on the spot. The timid. Even more directly scared to fall on the ground. That''s the most powerful space defense of the Tianzu. According to the truth. Even if the ancient ancestors come in person, they should rarely be broken. But from the deep mountains of the holy country, this terrible figure comes. Before he really stepped into the sky of his Tianzu, he let his Tianzu tremble and threatened to take the blood of his ancient ancestor! This moment. Even though the new God of Tian nationality, Tian Wuhou, was suddenly nervous, his eyes could not help but fear, and came out of his pupils. Frown straight. Looking up at the sky, my body trembled slightly. If someone is standing next to him now. It must have been a surprise. Tianwu Hou, the great God. Before that, I only opened three acupoints. But right now. His condition. But it has been completed. He is fully qualified to enter the list of Shi Qiang in the future, just like tianyuxiu. But he can also vaguely see it. Although this giant crocodile figure has already entered the ancient ancestor, I''m afraid that when it reached the veneration, it had already opened the four heaven acupoints. This is also an ancient ancestor! All the people of Tianzu. Looking up at the terrible giant crocodile that had arrived at the sky at this time, everyone''s face changed, and they were all white for a moment. The mountain protecting array, which covers the whole territory of the Tian nationality, is shaking violently under the double fists of the giant crocodile. It seems that it can''t resist for a long time. The body of countless Tianzu. Completely paralyzed by the giant crocodile, everyone''s eyes were trembling. They all looked at the forbidden area of the deep mountains of the Tian nationality, hoping that the second generation of the ancient ancestor of the Tian nationality could be born and beat back the giant crocodile. But when there are cracks in the formation, there is still no movement in the forbidden area. Immediately. The hearts of all the people of Tianzu have sunk to the bottom of the valley. "Ancient ancestors..." Is it true that, as it is said, the ancient ancestor sitting in the dead pass is really quick Is it hard to protect yourself now In an instant. All the Tianzu people, with cold sweat on their back, even the god worshipped, began to see a wild jump, only felt a great terror, which was about to engulf the whole Tianzu. What can I do about it! He Tianzu If there is no two generations of ancient ancestors, who can resist this giant crocodile! This moment. In this land, many races have been completely shaken. They did not reach the level of ancient ancestors. They could not stare at the sky above the Tianzu. The body of the giant crocodile was directly broken by the inexplicable magic charm, the body torn instantly. Seven souls and six spirits. In the next second, it turns to ashes. "All people, immediately avoid, that is not the creature you can test!" Instant. The faces of ancient ancestors of many races are gloomy to the extreme. They quickly rebuke the people in the back of the race and quickly retreat. At the same time. Their eyes are shining. Also slightly feel a little uncomfortable, the heart is set off a rough wave, a direct sense of fear and uneasiness. Holy kingdom. I''m afraid it''s really comparable to the heyday of Tianzu. If we let him have the blood of the ancient ancestors of the earth again, I''m afraid that there will be no one in the whole land of all kingdoms who can cure him. The next moment. All of these ancient ancestors looked at the forbidden state far away. It was still peaceful and there was no movement. "The leader of forbidden state, why hasn''t he made a move? Is he going to sit and see the holy Kingdom, and one day, he will be able to ride on his head?" Only those who reach their level understand. This seems to be just a fight between the holy Kingdom and the Tianzu for hundreds of thousands of years. But I''m afraid that many of their unimaginable eyes are staring around at the moment. I also want to get a drop of blood from the ancient ancestors of the earth. Even they want to. Previous concessions. It''s just helpless. But now the ancient ancestor of the giant crocodile in the holy country made such a big move. They don''t believe those ancient people. They don''t have any idea. They can''t wait for the second generation of the ancient ancestors of the Tian nationality. As soon as they fall, they start to brush together. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. The ancient ancestor of the second generation of the Tian nationality, even though he died soon, was no longer as brave as before. But in nine out of ten, if the holy Kingdom wants to take each other down, it will also be hurt. By then. Whose hand can the blood of the ancient ancestors of the earth cover fall. One man power. It''s not an opponent of the ancient giant crocodile. But if it''s one piece This moment. A lot of ancient ancestors staring at the sky, their eyes changed with a brush, and the extremely fierce breath reverberated around all ethnic groups, making this land of ten thousand boundaries, which has been the regional atmosphere of overlord generation since ancient times, suddenly dignified and highest. Even the temperature. At this moment, it suddenly dropped. Grunt! In a flash, all races and hearts could not help but mention it, and countless people could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Although they can''t be like the ancient ancestors. Look over the sky. But anyone can feel it. At this moment, a battle between the holy Kingdom and the first to fight has evolved into a battle between the land and the overlord in the future. Bang! Bang! Bang! Now. In the sky of the whole Tianzu, the horrible giant crocodile figure still didn''t stop any movement. Each blow. The huge territory of Tianzu is trembling under this fist, just like a giant in the sky, trampling on an extremely weak ant. A great wave. The moment in this land, caused a burst of roar, even if it is hidden in the dark at the moment, those eager to move the ancient ancestors, looking at the whole trembling Tianzu earth boundary, can not help but sigh. If it had been the ancient ancestor of the Tian family. At its height. When did you receive such humiliation? A generation of ancient ancestors, although there is no name of overlord, but there is already the reality of overlord. No one dare to offend the power of Tianzu. Now I have to hide in my own home. Dare not come out. It''s time that makes people old At this moment, the deep mountains of Tianzu. But there is inexplicable power. It''s like a real dragon flying around. It''s like a cold wind blowing around. When Chu Lingxiao''s hands slowly retracted their back hands and looked up slightly, he said lightly: "how much do you remember?" "Master, remember 60%..." "60%..." The faint voice fell, but it seemed that there was a memory. From Chu Lingxiao''s lonely eyes, it suddenly emerged. It was very vicissitudes, and there was an exclamation. Under a white suit. He raised his head, carried his hands on his back, and said lightly: "it''s enough to defeat him in ten moves?" "Enough!" Chapter 380 "Old man, don''t you get out of here!" Bang! Bang! Bang! The figure of the giant crocodile is thundering. It''s not only the boundaries of the Tian nationality, but also the people of many races. They hear it clearly, coldly, contemptuously and disdainfully at this moment. They look down on all the people below. No one can let him put it in his eyes. Look at the ancient ancestors, eyes are not tightened again. Holy kingdom. It''s arrogant. Kill if you want. Why do you insult such an ancient ancestor? It''s a bit too much. They have heard of it for a long time. This is the same time as Tian Guyu, the ancient ancestor of Tian nationality. But not at the same time. Strictly speaking, Tian Guyu is the elder of the other side. Once when Tiangu Yu was in his prime. He was the first ancestor of the earth. And it was in that period. Just a few hundred years later. Then there was born a unique genius named Saint crocodile. Similar to Tian Guyu when he was young, he also defeated all his rivals of the same generation. After stepping into the ranks of ancient ancestors, he honed for thousands of years and challenged the second generation of Tian''s ancestors. Just. The end. Very cruel. Within 20 moves, the saint crocodile was defeated, and the defeat was very tragic, almost dying. Step on it. Will die. But at that time, Tianzu let him go. Now it seems. You can''t be kind. The saint crocodile has been dormant in the depths of the holy country for so many years, and now he has come out of the world and directly found the Tianzu. It seems that the saint crocodile has never forgotten this matter in those years, and has always cherished hatred until now. Looking at the big formation of mountain protection that is about to be broken. Tian Wuhou''s face was paler than before, his lips were shaking constantly, looking deep into the mountains. "Ancient Ancient ancestors... " At the moment, there are only two generations of ancient ancestors who can save their Tianzu, and the strange man in white What is his identity. If he does, he should be able to defeat the saint crocodile It''s unheard of to open Tianjiao acupoints at will. But these people have helped Tianzu for the first time and will they help them for the second time All Tianzu. Now. His eyes were frozen with fear. He stood in the same place and didn''t dare to move at all. The ancient spirit like breath, even if the mountain array, has not been broken. But they all felt a deep sense of horror. At this moment, they rushed up all the way directly from the sole of their feet, and their hair was full. They felt too soggy. Is this the power of a terrible ancient ancestor And now. The boundaries of the holy Kingdom have been boiling, excited, and rising one after another. "Ancient ancestors are mighty!" For the people of the holy country, today will be their holy country. It will be recorded in the history books of the world. The future generations will be glorious, and no one can compare with them. Ancient ancestors of the earth. So what. Compared with his holy Kingdom, the ancient ancestor in his prime, the old man will die, but now he is just a decadent dragon. Later, we can only fight against one or two of the remaining bodies, and then we will be mercilessly slaughtered by the ancient ancestors. Compared to the death of an ancient ancestor. What they want to hear more is that the old man of Tianzu, who was once called the first ancestor by all the ancestors, must have been very interesting before he died! And the great God of the holy Kingdom, who had quarreled with tianyushu in the forbidden area and deep mountain, had a very cold face, which was full of ridicule and pride. "Tianzu, obediently submit to our holy kingdom!" Bang! Click! The crack is bigger. "Ancient Ancient Zu! " The next day Wu Hou, the eyes are almost staring out, the whole body is in a cold sweat. Click! With a long eye-catching crack across more than a dozen regional universes, many big eyes hidden in the surrounding area suddenly coagulated and came closer. This Tianzu disaster. Now. That''s the beginning! They don''t want anything, just a drop of blood from the ancient ancestor of the earth, Tian Guyu! "Old man, don''t get out!" The figure of the giant crocodile, surging suddenly, swept across the whole Tianzu boundary from the crack. All the Tianzu people who were oppressed were almost out of breath. It''s just the alligator phase. His real noumenon. It''s a middle-aged man in a black robe with an extremely cold temperament. Tianzu mountain protection array. It''s not completely broken. But at this time, his strength has infiltrated into the Tianzu community from cracks, and made countless Tianzu people feel numb and scared. They just feel the end of the day, hanging on their heads at the moment. Bang! Another strike! Only heard. A huge clicking sound resounds over this land. Next moment, the Tianzu mountain protection array completely collapses. The whole world. The forbidden areas far away are also at this moment. There are several unimaginable terrorist figures, suddenly looking at the direction of the Tianzu. Forbidden state. Also has a pair of slightly condensed cold big eyes, opened. But this is the moment. Like the God of the sky, the elegant figure suddenly appeared in the eyes of all the ancient ancestors step by step. It was a middle-aged man who didn''t look as old and dying as all the ancient ancestors thought. As soon as he appeared, all the faces of the ancient ancestors changed in an instant. His eyes were filled with disbelief, and he brushed back in an instant. He only showed up for a few seconds. The Tianzu mountain protection array, which has just been reduced to pieces, has been restored to its original shape. In an instant. Eyes of countless Tianzu. Including Tian Wuhou, all eyes were shining, and suddenly they trembled. Their mouths were enlarged step by step, and their faces were stunned, which was extremely incredible. The eyes of the saint crocodile. It also changed. Suddenly condensed up, a face of surprise and consternation, my mind only flashed a very confused, but a little afraid of the idea. In a flash. With the figure of the middle-aged man in white robe getting closer and closer, not only he alone, but also the faces of many ancient ancestors around him were full of strange colors. He rubbed his eyes hard to see if there was any illusion in front of him. The holy kingdom. And suddenly it was quiet. In the land of ten thousand boundaries, far away areas, those unparalleled terrorist figures disappeared in an instant. And the eyes of the forbidden state. Even more condensed to the extreme, the cold color is also more intense. This moment. Just now, the ancient ancestors of all sides, such as being watered by a basin of ice water, are cool to the heart, all eyes are dull, standing in place. The next moment. Back to the God of them, the body can''t help but hit a shiver, constantly in the back. Look at the blood all over the sky. A middle-aged man in white. The whole day was quiet for a moment. Chapter 381 "How could you!" An angry drink, even with a trace of consternation, came directly from the mouth of the giant Saint crocodile. The thunder of anger. Shaking the whole earth. Many ancient ancestors, hidden in the dark, immediately returned to the gods. But looking at the sky above the Tianzu boundary, the elegant, but not lose the bully''s aura, the middle-aged people in a white robe, all eyes straight, mouth wide, can not close at all. Yeah! How could this happen?! How could it be! They are sure that what appears in front of their eyes is absolutely the rumor that Tian Guyu, the second generation ancient ancestor of Tian family, who has been staying in the forbidden area of the deep mountains of Tian family and sat in the gate of death, how could it be like this?! Doesn''t it mean the old man is going to die? Isn''t it the first breath of death? Doesn''t it mean the whole body has dried up?! Three big question marks appeared in the minds of all the ancient ancestors. Their scalp was numb. What''s playing with us? Where is this old man dying? The middle age in front of him is clearly the first ancestor of the world who is still at its peak. He once lived nine days and ten places without any enemies! This moment. The whole land is as quiet as a cicada. Ancient ancestors of all races, looking at the middle-aged man in the white robe, their eyes were shaking, their hair was shocked, and they all stood up. They didn''t even think of it. Tianzu, the ancient ancestor of the earth, is still in this state. It''s impossible?! How is this possible? All the thoughts of the ancient ancestors have become extremely confused. They are asking themselves in their hearts with all their strength whether what they see at the moment is true or not. Why? The last time they risked to explore the forbidden areas in the deep of the Tianzu, they clearly felt that there was a trace of death in the Tianzu. And! Last time. When the reincarnation talisman came into being, did not this ancient ancestor of the Tian nationality also appear? At that time, it was against the saint crocodile. It''s all under forbearance. At that time, in their eyes, the ancient ancestor of the earth, who had been the first in nine days and ten places, was really going to die. Even in the face of the insult of the saint crocodile, he could not fight back. Only after the reincarnation disappears. Fade away. But now what''s going on?! Middle age''s best! What the hell is this?! It''s all the things we saw before. It''s the hiding of the ancient ancestor of the earth. It''s intended to lead the saint crocodile to come A lot of questions. All the heads of ancient ancestors have been unable to turn around. At this moment, they just want to say three words. For! What! Ah! Why is that?! Not only they, the whole Tianzu, even tianwuhou, are also ignorant. Look at the middle-aged man over there. His face was both surprised and dumb. This What''s the matter? Are they dreaming? Ancient ancestor, unexpectedly against the sky to remodel the real body, but also directly returned to the middle-aged posture! This is almost to catch up with the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, with reincarnation, reincarnation! It''s amazing! Unbelievable! It''s unbelievable! In an instant. All the people of Tianzu are shivering with excitement, just like a dreamlike feeling. The ancient ancestor is reborn! The ancient ancestor really came back to life! Everyone. They are all excited and crying. As soon as the news came out that they had been the ancient ancestors of the Tian nationality and had been sitting in the gate of death, all the races who had made friends with them had cut off contact with them. The nearest holy kingdom. They come here from time to time to provoke them. Their words are so bad that they are full of contempt for the Tianzu. If it had been Tianzu. Have you ever been treated like this! But now He Tianzu is going to rise again. The ancient ancestors are reborn and rebuilt. Tianzu is still the overlord in this land! Tian Wuhou''s equally excited body was shaking and his face was full of joy. However, he could not help but flash a white figure in his mind and suddenly his face was slightly dumb. "Hard Is it him! " ¡­¡­ And this is the moment. There was a roar again in the sky of Tianzu. Suddenly, the whole boundary of Tianzu was shaking again. "Have you seen enough?" A cold voice. At this moment, it still hasn''t weakened. At this moment, the hearts of many ancient ancestors in the dark can''t help but hang up again. That''s what I think. Today''s Saint crocodile is no longer the saint crocodile of that year. At this moment, he is no less than the ancient ancestor of the Tian nationality who used to press on nine heavens and ten lands. They know that. No matter the Tianzu. We have been able to rebuild ourselves by any means against the sky, but in these hundreds of thousands of years, we have not gone any further. Now the holy crocodile comes. The fight between the divine Kingdom and the heavenly family has been a total revolt. But if these two can fight? They don''t believe it. No matter how the saint crocodile was defeated by Tianzu, but now it''s different from the past. I''m afraid neither of them can do anything. "How about building a body against the sky! Tian Guyu, you could defeat me in 20 moves. Now, I can beat you in 20 moves in the face of you, an old man who has been abandoned for hundreds of thousands of years! " But that''s when. However, the saint crocodile was beyond the expectation of all the ancient ancestors. With a roar of rage and a violent concussion, the crocodile swept all around in an instant, and even made a direct move. At the same time. Forbidden state. A very cold corner of the mouth, also slightly raised, full of a sneer. And the hand of the saint crocodile. It also makes the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups hide in the surrounding body, and suddenly they are all in a cold sweat, and all eyes are staring. This holy crocodile! Now! Even dare to fight, he is not afraid to lose both?! All the people of the Tian nationality are also very tight. Their hair is standing up. I didn''t even think of it. The ancient ancestors have now recovered to their peak, and the ancient ancestors of this holy country still do not give up! In an instant. The whole land. Once again the cold silence came down. Countless people dare not speak again. The battle between the two ancient ancestors of the earth never happened in the distant past. This moment. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups will not retreat again, for fear that the aftereffects of the battle between the two ancient ancestors will make their ethnic boundaries suffer unimaginable turbulence. Creatures of this order. Once you hand it in, it''s twenty moves. In fact, within one move, there are almost ten million changes. You don''t know how long it will take. Now. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups dare not covet the blood of the ancient ancestors. From the middle-aged appearance of Tian Guyu, the thought disappeared in the hearts of all the ancient ancestors. But also at this time. When the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups just wanted to protect their own ethnic boundaries, they had not retreated for a few steps, only heard an extremely harsh sound in their ears, which made all of them shiver. The next moment. All the ancient ancestors'' eyes were wide. Only see a very big figure, unexpectedly fierce backward, back tens of thousands of miles. A faint echo in my ear. Let all ancient ancestors, a heart all mentioned the voice eye, in an instant, a face of daze and incredible. "If you are defeated, why twenty moves? Ten moves are enough!" "You What is your method! " Between you and me. The tremulous voice just fell, and Tian Gu Yu didn''t answer. In the deep of the forbidden area of the Tian nationality, there was a faint voice, which didn''t respond to the saint crocodile at all. But it made the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups tighten their pupils in an instant. "Defeat him." In an instant. There was a total silence. It''s very bleak. Chapter 382 The whole Tianzu boundary. There was silence. It is not only the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups. All the people of Tianzu look at the direction of the forbidden area in the deep mountain. They are confused. Who is talking there! They are forbidden areas of Tianzu. And there''s a mysterious superpower? And this moment. A pair of extremely cold big eyes, looking straight to the depth of the forbidden area of the Tianzu, but like the flowers in the water moon mirror, they all feel hazy in front of them, only vaguely, it seems that there is a slender figure with hands on its back. In addition. They can''t see through anything! This moment. The eyes of the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were staring out, and the breath became extremely urgent in an instant. A pair of huge eyes stared at the figure closely, and their faces were shocked. How could it be! God The heaven family... There is an ancient ancestor! They don''t know anything! Who is that! Forbidden state. On the face of the forbidden state Lord, the moment before, he couldn''t help but smile a little. At this moment, he stopped suddenly, frowned immediately, and felt his face was incredible. How could Tianzu has an ancient ancestor, how could he not know it at all? In an instant. The cold face was full of a trace of fear. The saint crocodile who took several steps backward was even more shocked. Compared with other people, he was even more shocked at how the strength of Tian Guyu increased so much. In one move, he didn''t catch it directly and spewed out a mouthful of blood! And! When did Tian Guyu learn this method! It''s so strong! This moment. In the sky of the whole Tianzu, the breath of the two ancient ancestors of the world fell a little, so that many creatures under the ancient ancestors could see clearly, and the saint crocodile vomited blood! Although did not see the process! But it is clear to all that this ancient ancestor of the holy Kingdom still seems to be invincible to the Tianzu! Because. In their eyes. The ancient ancestor of the Tian nationality is still calm, as if the saint crocodile is not on the same level with him in his eyes. And now. The whole territory of the holy kingdom is dead. Previously excited, excited voice, all at this moment, disappeared without trace. Looking at the corner of the mouth of our ancestors, the trace of blood left behind, suddenly everyone''s eyes were shaking violently, a deep sense of horror, surging all corners of the limbs in an instant, could not help shivering all over. Ancient ancestor! I was beaten to spit blood! It''s impossible It can be used for many ancient ancestors hidden around. They want to know more. At this moment, deep in the forbidden area of Tianzu, where is the holy figure of the slender white clothes! Deep in the forbidden area of Tianzu. When there was another great ancestor! There is also the ancient ancestor of Tianzu, Tian Guyu. How can he beat the saint crocodile to spit blood?! In an instant. Even though the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were reluctant to think about it, when they saw the white figure in the forbidden area of Tianzu, they could not help but come up with an answer that they could not believe even themselves. The ancient ancestor of Tian family - Tian Guyu! Now it can regenerate! Maybe it has something to do with this white dress! "I We''ll fight another day! " The next moment. I saw the ancient ancestor of the holy Kingdom, his face was gloomy, and he turned to leave. Although the tone is still aggressive, no matter who hears it, they all feel that the ancient ancestor of the holy country, the crocodile, is afraid! In words. All with a little trill. "If you say no, you won''t fight?" But where does Tian Gu Yu give the saint crocodile the chance to escape. Step in. Changes in the situation. Even the order of heaven and earth began to collapse. Countless flashes of lightning, with five real golden dragons, rushed out. The roar alone made the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups around hear a buzz. Can let all ancient ancestors, at this moment, the eye light keeps shaking is that the five golden real dragon''s claws are actually ten claws! Generally speaking. Nine claws is the limit. Ten claws. That''s the emperor of the dragon. Although only one claw is missing, the identity of the difference between them is totally one day by one, and they can''t speak at the same time at all. Nine claws can be driven by the God. Ten claws! Don''t say it''s a deity, it''s an ancient ancestor, all of which are not qualified, because there is only one race of ten clawed golden dragon! Forbidden state. A very dignified voice came out at the moment. The leader of the forbidden state, even the people of the last era, saw this scene at the moment, and his face was particularly shocked. "This method actually comes from the ancient dragon people!" In an instant. His eyes could not help but look into the forbidden area of the Tianzu. But the same. In front of him, he was still hazy. The frightened leader of the forbidden state took back his sight on the spot the next second. How could Is there anyone else in the world that he can''t see through? Is this man. Really from the ancient dragon? But how can the ancient dragon people teach their own Dharma to the Tianzu It''s between all the ancient ancestors and the gods of panic. A drop of golden blood, like the downpour, has been falling from the sky all the time. Many ancient ancestors have red eyes. This is the blood of an ancient ancestor! But now it''s like a puddle of mud. From the sky. The saint crocodile that falls on the ground slowly directly, the back of all ancient ancestors, immediately feels a cool swish, the whole body shivers, the whole face is shocked and shocked. It''s terrible! I''ve never seen What method does this ancient ancestor of the heaven family, who rebuilt his body against the sky, use to fight the same ancient ancestor of the earth, and there is no way to fight back. Even said that ten moves failed! In the end At this moment. Forbidden state. Suddenly, a huge and ethereal figure appeared, covering the sky and the earth, like a forbidden area. Looking at the Tianzu boundary, I saw the past. "Can you spare his life, for my sake?" Lord of the forbidden state! Hidden in the surrounding ancient ancestors, their eyes shrunk with a brush, and their faces were shocked, because they just It seems to feel the unique breath of chaos. The land of all worlds. One of the two chaos treasures that have been missing is in the hands of the forbidden state Lord! The head of the forbidden state. To protect the holy crocodile! Tianzu, will you Next moment. The eyes of ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups turned to Tian Guyu once again. In an instant, no matter they or the leader of the forbidden state who came with the treasure of chaos, their faces changed. Look at the scene. Everyone has a pair of eyes. Continuous shaking, the leader of forbidden state, even regretted coming, and all the people of Tianzu below, with a pair of eyes staring directly, were coming out. I saw the second generation of the ancient ancestor of the Tianzu in their eyes, after slowly turning around, at the next moment, he knelt down towards the depth of the forbidden area of the Tianzu. The face is full of awe and awe: "the second generation of ancient ancestors of the Tian nationality, tell the master, the saint crocodile, how to deal with it." Quiet! A dead silence! This scene. It happened too soon. All the people, including the leader of forbidden state, lost their hair with the words of Tian Guyu. Their brains became blank and their faces were stunned and sluggish. "Kill." Only to hear that light word after falling. This land. A dead silence. Chapter 383 One word down! The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, including the leader of the forbidden state, suddenly had a blank brain, and the expressions of countless people became extremely dull and blank with the words of Tian Gu Yu. Ancient ancestor of the second generation of Tianzu! This is Tian Guyu, who once fought for nine heavens and ten places and was named the first ancient ancestor of the world. At this moment, there is a super old monster that seems unimaginable in the forbidden area of the deep mountains of the Tian nationality! Master of the second generation of ancient ancestors! My God! The whole venue is as quiet as a cicada. Like a thrill. Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups opened their mouths wide. They were stunned by this sentence. Even the soul felt that they would be scared out of the body. "A great master of the ancient ancestors No... It''s true that there''s no rumor... " The head of the forbidden state. More by this sentence. After retreating for three million miles, I dare not step into the sky again. I carry the treasure of chaos again. Once retreating, I will return to forbidden state in an instant. His face was full of horror. In an instant. When I look up and look at the boundary of Tianzu, my eyes are heavy and uneasy. There was a rumor a long time ago. The master of the ancient ancestors of the second generation of the Tian nationality may still live in the world. But whether it was him at that time. Or the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, did not pay attention. At that time, the Tianzu, under the pressure of the holy Kingdom, was already in danger. They all used it as a cover to frighten all the nationalities. A master of the ancient ancestors. What kind of guy is that? It''s hard to imagine. The ultimate character? It should not be possible. If there is an unimaginable ultimate figure behind the Tianzu, now the Tianzu has already unified the whole world, who is this person? This moment. The eye light of the forbidden state Lord is forced to stabilize. As long as he is not the ultimate character, he is not afraid of anyone. But now. Deep in the Tianzu. Suddenly there appeared a strong man who had never seen before, a great master of the ancient ancestors! From the behavior of Tian Gu Yu. This unknown guy. It may be the place of the world, the closest to the ultimate character. "Who will it be..." Soliloquy. Immediately spread throughout the forbidden state. He is a man of the last era. Apart from a few innate gods, there should be no one in the world, which he does not know. But all kinds of memories in my mind, turning over and over, still can''t find a match. Dignified, unwilling breath. Immediately. It reverberated throughout the forbidden state. It was he who encouraged the holy crocodile behind him to test the Tianzu. The threat of tianguyu was much higher than that of the God King and some creatures in the forbidden area. Only completely dead. Then, on his way to the ultimate character, he lost one of his most powerful opponents. But I didn''t think of it. In the middle of it came a very ancient figure. "Hard Is he also a man of the last era? " And this is the moment. Over the Tianzu boundary. At the moment of shooting down, I heard a scream of exhaustion, accompanied by the crack of inch and inch bones, which reverberated in the ears of all people, making the hair of all ethnic groups stand up. The boundaries of the holy kingdom. At the moment, it''s petrified. "Ah!" The shrill and shrill screams, directly on this land, linger for a long time, and the afterwaves reverberate and last forever. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups and the whole body can''t help but stand in place and tremble wildly. The next moment. The pupils contracted sharply. In front of them. Only to see that on the ground below, a huge crocodile skeleton with blood flowing into a river, like a mountain vein, lying there, its whole body of blood, directly began to moisten the whole Tianzu boundary. In an instant. The whole Tianzu began to sublimate. Holy Spirit. It has reached an unprecedented level. Among them, there are Phoenix, real dragon, immortal horse and many other animals that are transformed from the order of heaven and earth. But what really makes the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups tremble violently at this moment is the skeleton of the giant crocodile below! An ancient ancestor! That''s how I died! Its blood is not only completely drained, but also its body is transformed into a powerful aura, which nourishes the whole terrain of the Tianzu. At this moment, the boundary of the Tianzu is perfect. I''m afraid we''ll have another one. Can''t break the whole Tianzu''s protection. "Saint The saint crocodile died... " Suddenly. The body of ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups shivered involuntarily, which finally brought them back to their senses. When they saw the huge skeleton of the giant crocodile, their pores suddenly closed, and their legs were straight and soft. I only have a look at the forbidden area of Tianzu. The line of sight quickly took back. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups who were scared again on the spot turned white. I didn''t expect the fight between the holy Kingdom and the Tianzu. Finally. Even the ancient ancestors, who are they? But the next moment. Only to see the depth of the forbidden area of the Tian nationality, a white light suddenly rose. It was so terrifying that the ancient ancestors of all the nationalities were scared instantly. Their scalp was numb, just like the rats crossing the street, and they ran away. At this moment, for all the people of the Tian nationality, they just feel like they are dreaming, and they still look up and look up at the sky. Then. A brush. Then he looked into the forbidden area. The thoughts in his mind were suddenly confused to the extreme. Hou tianwu hurriedly returned to his mind, his face full of fear, and said with a trill: "hurry up Hurry up, all Tianzu people, go to the forbidden area with me immediately, and see the ancient ancestor! " Don''t say it''s all ethnic groups. At the moment, with the death of the saint crocodile, the brain of all the Tianzu people becomes blank, especially the tianwuhou, tianyuezi, tianyingchen, tianxingwu, and their legs are numb. They had no idea. This strange man in white that day. Unexpectedly, he is the master of the second generation of ancient ancestors, who can''t forget! My God! How long has this man lived? He will not be in the last era. Apart from the forbidden state leader who has reincarnated and received the reincarnation talisman, does anyone really survive in that era funeral? This day. In this land of ten thousand boundaries, all ethnic groups are quieter than usual. All ethnic groups seem to have a sharp heart. They are silent. Even if there is such a big movement, no one will talk about anything about the Tianzu. Even on this day. It didn''t take long. A boundary to the East. When it was razed to the ground by the power of an ancient ancestor, it seemed that nothing had happened. There was no sound. Deep in the boundary of Baxian ancient people. Several voices full of seclusion and exclamation echoed at the same time. But every word. The most powerful female heiress in the world, who is wearing a black ancient dress, like a rose blooming in the dark, and whose temperament is more elegant than that of the peerless empress, stands in place, her beautiful eyes are shaking. "Master It''s really back. If we were... " Xianya: "..." Chapter 384 "Elder martial sister, it''s not your fault. It was the seven of us. It was our fault that encouraged you to go with us." "If we hadn''t been greedy and taken up the treasure of chaos, we wouldn''t have been in this situation." The dark ancient ancestral boundary of the eight immortals is deep. The next moment. In Xianya''s eyes, a purple light rose. Although it can''t reach the light level of ten thousand li, the purple light contains inexplicable Taoist power, which makes Xianya unable to move at a glance. In an instant. Purple light disappears. She saw a bright purple bead floating in front of her eyes. "The gate of time and space of the God King, the one of the forbidden state Lord, and our chaotic pearl, it is said that if they combine three into one, they can absorb the ultimate order of the land of all kingdoms and become the ultimate character, maybe..." Hear these words. Xianya''s eyes are even bigger. The last treasure of chaos is in the hands of the eight immortals. It''s shocking enough, but she didn''t expect that the eight masters of the ancient ancestors were the same man in white. Eight ancient ancestors. Even if the two ancient ancestors are not necessarily rivals, plus this chaos treasure, the whole land of the world will be subverted. But creatures of this level. Unexpectedly with the ancient ancestor of the second generation of the Tianzu, the same door! Xianya''s head is about to explode. That man in white, who is he? How can he be so horrible! She had no idea. On that day, in the territory of Tianzu, she pointed to the man who had hit down ten thousand steps, and her identity was so terrible. It turns out that guy didn''t kill her because he didn''t see her as the descendant of eight ancient ancestors. But if you really count it up, you should call this man Shizu! Deep in the ancient family of eight immortals. In fact, even Xianya herself has never seen these eight ancient ancestors. Every time they appear, they appear in the form of virtual shadows. But she can see. All of them are based on eight ancient ancestors, the only one female ancient ancestor. This ancient female ancestor. Obviously, it is much more powerful than any ancient ancestor on the scene. I''m afraid it''s just a bit worse than the second generation of Tianzu, who rebuilt his real body. It''s hard to imagine. What level should we reach in order to teach two ancient ancestors. "This chaotic pearl belongs to the Tianzu family. Now we have robbed it, but the master......" This moment. There is a gloomy voice in the deep of the whole eight immortals ancient people. After falling, it suddenly becomes quiet. Eight ancient ancestors. They all smiled bitterly. A pair of scenes that they still can''t forget suddenly appeared in their minds. At that time, eight of them were greedy. They robbed the treasure of chaos from the depths of the Tianzu. They flew south all the way, and Chu Lingxiao blocked the picture in front of them. They get chaos beads on their own. Just to start with Chu Lingxiao, they were all spitting blood. Even in the land of ten thousand boundaries, the chaos bead, one of the three chaos treasures, could not hold the man''s action. It''s terrible. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it. "From now on, you will have nothing to do with me. As for this chaotic pearl, if you like it, take it away." Afterwards. Not only let them go, but also gave them this chaotic bead. Up to now, when I think of this sentence, eight people have a bitter face. What kind of state is this going to achieve. Only in this way can chaos be ignored. This is the real strong man who dominates the ups and downs of the world. Eight of them have no desire to kill each other. "Alas..." A sigh came out. Regret. I really regret it. When they saw that Chu Lingxiao really reappeared in the world, they totally regretted what they had done. "Chaotic beads, people who can''t be determined, I''m afraid that even if they don''t reach the ultimate goal, there is no difference." Xianya: "..." "Xianya, you have seen it. Now you should fully understand why. Alas, go out." "But remember, you are my eight people. You are the most powerful descendant that I have ever cultivated. We believe that, apart from that man, you can reach a higher level in the future. Few places in the world can surpass you. " A voice with a strong heart echoed in my ear. Listen to Xianya finally. Even how she came out was forgotten. When she came out of the forbidden area of the eight immortals ancient family, she could not help but return to the God. Only then did she find that there were many great gods of the eight immortals ancient ancestor, the God, the devil''s dilemma, Qi Lingzi, and dozens of other successors, as well as dozens of rebellious places. After seeing Xianya finally come out. It''s all over the place. This island of Baxian ancient ethnic group is far away from the forbidden state. What happened to the boundary of Tian ethnic group is unknown. The world is too big. For Tianzu. Many ethnic groups can compete with the top ten ethnic groups. I''m afraid we can''t see the Tian ethnic group once in our lives. But the details of the eight immortals. But it''s more profound than the ten races. The most powerful descendant of the eight immortals ancient family was rolled down thousands of steps by a strange white man in the Tianzu boundary. This is the most intolerable thing for the whole eight immortals ancient family. We are waiting for eight ancient ancestors to question the Tianzu. "Xianya, are the eight ancient ancestors ready to leave the mountain?" The only three great gods of the ancient ancestors of the eight immortals looked at Xianya with a gloomy face. They waited for Xianya to give them a positive reply. With a wave of their hands, everyone went to Tianzu. "Just now I saw a treasure of chaos..." But the next moment. Cold not Ding''s words, but in an instant let all the eight immortals ancient clansmen waiting outside, eyes are wide, suddenly face incredible, eyes are full of excitement. There is a treasure of chaos! In the hands of eight ancient ancestors?! "Immortal Xianya, did you see it? " "Well." This moment. Not to mention other people, the three great gods, their voices were shaking. Hurriedly asked again: "this treasure of chaos can..." "Can make any strong person under the ultimate character, all stay and can''t move..." In an instant. When they heard this, the three great gods waved their hands and turned to the Tianzu. What are you waiting for! There are such things against the sky, but also need to give Tianzu face! "Wait, I haven''t finished speaking, the man It''s the master of eight ancient ancestors. " Three great gods: "..." Jinnan, Qi Lingzi and others: "..." "Listen to the words of eight ancient ancestors, this chaotic treasure was given to them by that man, and Moreover, it seems that this treasure of chaos cannot be determined at all. " Three great gods: "..." All the eight ethnic groups: "..." This sentence falls. In an instant. The restless ancient ancestral boundary of the whole eight immortals, at this moment, instantly changed into a very quiet, as if a needle fell, can hear clearly at this moment. Chapter 385 Tianzu population. Although it is rare compared with any one of the top ten races, with only a million people, each of them can defeat a large group of contemporaries in each race. No matter the elders. Still young. Those ancient ancestors, carefully trained Tianjiao is not counted, no matter which clan, can not compare with Tianzu. It''s just a young generation of people who have two thousand seven hundred caves. There are already more than ten. If it is put in Xiajia, one of the top ten races, it can be cultivated as the king of Xia. But in Tianzu, it can only be regarded as the first-class Tianjiao. Compared with tianyingchen, tianyuezi and tianxingwu, it''s still a lot worse. But the young people who have appeared in this life. It''s far beyond everyone''s expectation. Originally, I thought that the three women who came out with the reincarnation symbol from the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation had lost the world''s prospect. However, I didn''t expect that the eight heirs of the eight immortals were all so powerful and of the same rank, but they had already become king. Especially the woman in black. Talent is terrible. Only in the realm of respecting God, four great heaven acupoints have been opened Now. Deep in the mountains of the whole Tianzu are dense, like needles and blankets, head bowed, kneeling full of people. All the young people, both frightened and excited, raised their heads carefully from time to time and looked forward to standing in front of them with their hands on their backs. Now they have become immortal white clothes in the eyes of all people. Compared with the younger generation who has not yet joined the WTO. All the older monks of the Tian family are one heart. They keep beating wildly. There are no other expressions on the whole face except reverence. The whole body can be seen trembling slightly. What''s more. On the forehead. Drop by drop full of sweat, directly feel the invisible, a sense of inexplicable pressure on their shoulders, let them not move at all. It''s hard to imagine. They are also old people who have walked through thousands of boundaries, other regions, experienced thousands of years, even hundreds of thousands of years. When they are young, they can hear many legends of ancient ancestors everywhere. They can also list a few legendary experiences of the ancient ancestors of the earth. They can even occasionally hear rumors of chaos. But now. Compared with this one. All the elders of Tianzu are in their hearts and sighs. It''s really an unfathomable place. Unexpectedly, even the masters of the second generation of ancient ancestors are still alive. Now. Just standing in front of them It''s amazing It''s no wonder that even the leader of the forbidden state has retreated in surprise. I can''t easily draw a conclusion. The leader of the forbidden state who holds the chaos treasure can''t win the other party. I''m afraid even the leader of the forbidden state dare not try it easily. Otherwise. I won''t leave "Is it all here?" At this moment. When the faint voice was in the ears of all the people of the Tianzu, in an instant, everyone''s thoughts seemed to settle down, and their heads were lowered even deeper. The whole scene was as quiet as a cicada, waiting for Chu Lingxiao to lecture. Face a character that''s hard to imagine. In the minds of all the people of Tianzu, at the moment, they dare not have any other ideas. After the ultimate character. Far beyond the ancient ancestors of the Pleistocene. This is the conclusion of all Tian clansmen about Chu Lingxiao''s strength. Even Tian Guyu, the second generation ancient ancestor of the Tian nationality, who rebuilt himself, stood respectfully beside Chu Lingxiao and bowed slightly, saying: "master, everyone is here. Everyone of the Tian nationality is waiting for you to lecture." Compared with any Tianzu in the whole field. Tian Guyu knows more about Chu Lingxiao. At one time, when he was only the king of heaven, Chu Lingxiao had taught the first generation of ancient ancestors of heaven. In fact, even he didn''t expect that after so many years, he had also searched all over the world, even several dangerous forbidden areas, and he had never found Chu Lingxiao''s shadow. He thought it really fell, but it reappeared in this life. Same as that year. Except for the clothes. Nothing has changed. Still so young "Send half of the Tianzu people to settle in the area of the Protoss." Tian Guyu: "I''m sorry." All of the Tianzu people: "..." Suddenly, it made the whole mountain quiet again. Everyone''s head didn''t turn around for a while, and didn''t react at all. What do you mean. Let half of the Tianzu people. To the protoss? "Master, this matter Are you... " Even Dugu Yu was stunned for a moment. Now he knows. Within the realm of the Protoss. People have long gone out of the sky. There is no Protoss. Even the king himself has gone to the abandoned universe. But even if the abandoned universe is out of the world. But the God King with the gate of time and space will soon find the coordinates of the land of all worlds and come back here. Now Let the Tianzu settle in the territory of the Protoss. Is this The protoss has one of the three chaos treasures, the time and space gate, which is not a secret for the ancient ancestor level creatures. Even though time and space gate. It belongs to the defense chaos treasure, which has no killing power, but what makes the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups fear is. Behind the Protoss. There may be the ultimate character Otherwise, how could the leader of the forbidden state, which is close to the nearest forbidden state of the protoss, not start with the protoss. If two people really fight. The God King must not be the opponent of the forbidden state. From this point of view, behind the God King, there must be the ultimate figure standing. How can we tolerate others on the side of the couch? From the last era, the old thing that was reincarnated and rose against the sky could not even understand such a simple truth. "You don''t have to worry, because he can''t come back. As for the gate of time and space, if you want it, you will get it." I haven''t waited for all the Tianzu people to return to God. Only to see a glass purple light door, suddenly out of thin air, appeared in the eyes of all people. In an instant. All the people of Tianzu, their hair, stood up. Their eyes were full of trembling. Time and space gate! It''s really the gate of time and space! It''s not only tianyuxiu, tianwuhou, all tianclansmen, who are stunned. Tianguyu''s mouth is even wider. He looks at Chu Lingxiao with an unbelievable face. At this moment, his speech is shaking. "Teacher Master, since I haven''t seen you for so many years, don''t you stay in the abandoned universe all the time? " Speechless. There was no response. In an instant. A cold and silent atmosphere suddenly reverberated. Tian Guyu: "I''m sorry." All of the Tianzu people: "..." For Chu Lingxiao. It''s easy to rebuild the time and space gate, but it''s unimaginable for all the people of Tian family, including Tian Guyu. Now. Time and space door in hand. That is to say, the God King and all the people of the God clan Hiss! At this moment, I only heard the whole mountain, a sound of inverted air-conditioning. "Teacher Master, you are not afraid of what is behind the God King... " "Why did the space portal of the abandoned universe break away after I arrived at the land of all kingdoms?" Tian Guyu: "I''m sorry." All of the Tianzu people: "..." All eyes. All looked at the white dress, eyes crazy tremble, scared body, are soft. Finally The ultimate character! Chapter 386 This moment. The whole venue is as quiet as a cicada. All the people of Tianzu are frozen. After brushing, they all raise their heads and look at the deep and quiet white clothes in front of them. Their eyes are bigger than those staring at each other. They are nearly cracked and burst out. The younger generation. More eyes, all red. He was excited, curious, frightened and nervous. Next moment, he lowered his head. I dare not look at it any more. And the older generation. Directly kneeling in place, a moment of straight saliva, shivering all over. The ultimate character! My God! Is it a dream that the master of the two ancient ancestors is the ultimate figure in the legend?! Tianyuxiu''s eyes are almost staring out. I thought that Chu Lingxiao''s strength had been greatly overestimated, but I didn''t expect that it would be more terrible than he imagined! It has always been. Spread in the land of all worlds, all races, all friars, the ultimate figure in mind - the ultimate state! Hiss! A moment! Days in repair a head, all feel a cold stab, this moment, he even dare not lift the head. This moment. Deep in the mountains of the whole Tianzu, there was no sound. There are only a million people, a lot of thumping, the rapid heartbeat, in the depth of the whole mountain, began to reverberate. Listen to everyone''s heart. They were shaking violently. It''s horrible! An ultimate figure appears in front of them at this moment. Looking at the history of the whole world, it has never happened before. In this life, even people of this level have stepped down in person! It''s unbelievable! But now. For Tian Guyu, who was standing beside Chu Lingxiao, it was the whole person who was shocked and was stiff in place. "Teacher Master, he is the ultimate figure in the legend... " He suddenly thought of it. The shocking event happened 20 days ago can only be understood by the ancient ancestors. Three ultimate figures. Fight in the dark! One on two! Is one of them, the master?! Is he the one, or one of the other two? Suddenly. Tian Gu Yu was numb from head to toe. I can''t think. I dare not ask. He subconsciously regards Chu Lingxiao as the ultimate character of the pair. Because Chu Lingxiao has always been alone, and then contacted the abandoned universe, and suddenly left the world without any sign. Obviously, it was only after the three ultimate figures met. For a moment. Tian Gu Yu has figured it out. Behind the abandoned universe must be the two ultimate figures, and behind the God King, I''m afraid, are the two! Otherwise. How can these things be so coincidental when they are connected!? Just one before one after one, it happened! "Teacher Master, you can rival two ultimate figures! " Although I don''t know the final result, I''m afraid I have neither lost nor failed. Otherwise. The abandoned universe will not be separated from the world. "Go ahead, and put all the protoss territories into the Heavenly Kingdom." The voice just dropped. All the people of the Tian clan stood up in a hurry. Even though they were halfway there, at this moment, all of them wanted to go to the Shenzu as soon as possible. This is the ultimate character who spoke in person! To be able to work for an ultimate character is the reward of their poor life! Don''t say it''s them! The ancient ancestors of the earth will feel the supreme glory! The ultimate character! I didn''t expect that the master of the second generation of the ancient ancestor was the ultimate figure. Hula, all the people of the Tianzu race rushed to the Shenzu territory without stopping, but they still felt weak on their feet and could hardly stand. "Teacher Master, are you doing this for your sister? " When everyone''s gone. Only Tian Guyu was left. All of a sudden, his face was sad. He knelt down towards Chu Lingxiao. In his voice, there was a trace of crying and trembling. "Sister Elder sister, when I was still alive, I was determined to delimit the divine land into the Tianzu, but But... " The elder sister that Tian Gu Yu said. It is the first ancient ancestor of the Tian nationality. If at this moment. Can still live in the world, should also be a great ancient ancestor Only he knows. The land boundary of the Protoss. It used to belong to his Tianzu. But in those days, the God King used the time and space gate to transmit all the people of his Tianzu to this land. That place belongs to the Tianzu originally. It''s hundreds of times better than this area of Tianzu. Its underground spirit. It''s almost endless. At the beginning of each era, there are countless precious relics left. Among them. There are four or five known discoveries, all of which have reached the level of the ancient ancestors of the earth, and their value is hard to estimate. A Taoist field of ancient ancestors of the early ages. You can imagine. There are some amazing things hidden there. When the God King appeared, it was his descendants. But it took only a short 100000 years to reach the great God, and then it took 300000 years to make a qualitative leap and reach the ancient ancestor of the earth. These should belong to his Tianzu! However, the God King used the gate of time and space, which is the most precious treasure of chaos, to force all the people of his Tianzu to move away directly. It''s shameless. It''s just like Hatoyama magpie nest. It''s insane! Afterwards. Every time I went to negotiate, I didn''t even see each other, so I was directly transmitted to this land. Finally. Can only eat such a big dumb loss! "Thank you, master!" A big cry. It reverberated in the deep mountains of the whole Tian nationality. Even though Tian Guyu is now the second generation of the ancient ancestor of Tian nationality, his mood is completely out of control at the moment. Like a child, he is in a state of pain and tears: "elder sister, we are going home!" In the mountains. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, looked up and sighed in the distance. His face was still like that, without sorrow or joy. Between the floating white clothes, his eyes became more and more lonely, deeper and desolate than before when he left the abandoned universe. Looking at the ancient tablet in front of me. Chu Lingxiao seems to see it again. That bright and smart girl. But it''s almost half a century since he left the world "Time..." Maybe it''s taboo. Maybe it''s the price of invincibility. In the dark. It seems that everyone who has a relationship with him can''t escape reincarnation. The fate of reincarnation, even the current people, even the real reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road, still has no way, one by one, completely disappeared between the heaven and the earth. He alone Boom! Tianzu boundary. Countless huge warships, like mountains, took off. The huge roar shocked all the races around. Even the creatures in the forbidden areas far away were awakened. Look at the Tianzu ship. Direction of travel. The eyes are bigger and bigger, the face is shaking, the eyes are full of dumbness and shock. "God Tianzu, don''t be afraid to use the time and space gate after the God King comes back? " Chapter 387 The land that just fell silent. At this moment. All because of the Tianzu warship, the moment when it sailed to the divine land, many races around it shook again. Countless eyes. I looked at all of them. This time. Even the terror creatures in the forbidden area of the ten thousand realms show up for a long time than when Tian Gu Yu killed the holy crocodile. They have huge eyes, covering the sky and blocking the sun. They are extremely cold. They are all staring at the divine land. "Tianzu, is it time to fight with Shenzu completely..." A tense atmosphere. In an instant, it swept all over the world. In spite of strength. Compared with the holy Kingdom, the holy crocodile, the ancient ancestor of the world, is not inferior to or even superior to the God King. It''s a land of all worlds. There is a supreme treasure, which can reverse heaven and earth, dissipate Yin and Yang. There is no ancient ancestor at any level, who dares to challenge. Its name. It''s called chaos treasure! That''s the ultimate character. What''s left behind in the land of all realms is a combination of three into one, which may give people a chance to see the ultimate state. Many ancient ancestors knew it well. Protoss territory. Originally, it belonged to the Tianzu, but because the God King used the time and space gate, the Tianzu couldn''t come back at all. Every time he made a big fight, he was directly exiled to the unknown space by the God King. Then. Back to the land. The king of time and space. It is completely in an invincible position, let alone the ancient ancestors. Even the ancient ancestors of the earth can''t resist the forced transmission of time and space gate, which is why all ethnic groups, even the forbidden areas of the world, are afraid of the gods. On real strength. The God King should have just entered the ancient ancestor of the earth. If we really start. They don''t have to. They''re not rivals. But the key to the problem is that the God King has one of the three chaos treasures of time and space gate. There''s no killing power. But if you don''t speak sense and don''t agree with each other, you will banish people. It''s really hard to say. Fortunately. In these years, the protoss are very low-key and never make trouble. Otherwise, in today''s world, I''m afraid it''s really a storm again. "Tianzu, what the hell are you doing?" Many ancient ancestors frowned and watched every move of the Tianzu warship in secret. In their eyes. The Tianzu warship didn''t hesitate at all. It didn''t even stop to watch. The next moment. Directly stepped into the territory of the protoss, countless Tianzu people began to settle in major palaces, as if they wanted to get back everything they had. Protoss territory. Originally, it was close to the forbidden state. The God King took all the people of the God family into the abandoned universe. After they didn''t know where they were, in fact, many people who dared to fight with the God King had already thought about the fat meat. None of them dared to do it. Who is the most powerful in it? It must be the leader of the forbidden state. This would have been an empty shrine. As the back garden of his forbidden state, the Tianzu will return at this time. Is the forbidden state''s leader tolerable? Under the sky. There are many big eyes in the dark, looking straight to the forbidden state, where the spirit is flourishing, and countless beasts in the sky fly all over the place, which is not inferior to the divine land. But the forbidden state in this holy spirit is still very harmonious. Even though the Tianzu warship has caused a tremor in all directions, even the forbidden state wall has begun to tremble slightly, but the figure of the forbidden state leader is still missing. "Is it really enough?" In an instant. Many ancient ancestors were shocked and surprised. On the same day, because of the death of the saint crocodile, the leader of the forbidden state directly went back three million miles. When they went back to the forbidden state, they were already shocked. The leader of the forbidden state who owns a treasure of chaos. After being refuted in public, he was not angry at all and went back. It''s not two days. Tianzu once again made a big move. They wanted to enter the ancient land again, but there was still no movement! "The master of Tian Guyu has Have the characters with the most precious treasure of chaos been afraid of this kind of share? " All the ancient ancestors, a heart, could not help but bring it up. They felt the cold on their back and swallowed their throats one by one. Dong Dong! The sound of war drums and thunder reverberated over the whole ancient land, which was the beginning of the Tianzu to declare the ownership of the whole land. The sound of drums. The aftereffect is endless. Several powerful races around the earthquake trembled. In addition to the forbidden state, there are also Xia and Wang Ao, two of the top ten ethnic groups around the ancient land. Since the time when Tian was the owner of the ancient land, they have been neighbors. Only later. When the God King appeared in the land of all kingdoms with the gate of time and space and all the gods under his command, he directly exiled all the people of the Tianzu to a far away area. Later, the relationship between these two races and Tianzu was gradually alienated, and they never visited for hundreds of thousands of years. Now. Looking at dozens of Tianzu warships that cover the sky and slowly pass over them, it seems that the feeling of dark clouds pressing the boundary, even the great God, feels a flutter in his heart and a bad premonition in his heart. "God Tianzu, this is to rise again. Even the leader of the forbidden state, at this moment, has acquiesced. " Hoarse, very old voice. Echoing in the depth of Wang Ao''s home, a blood spirit gradually turned from weak to boiling thin old man. Finally, the first ray of real bright purple and gold spirit appeared on him, which is the symbol of stepping into the purple and gold king. Now. Wang Aojia, the ancient ancestor, would definitely scare off a large number of old monsters if he went out with such a state. King of purple and gold! It''s been a million years, no more! That''s the real person who dares to fight against the chaos treasure. If you can get down with one hand, you may be able to crush the body of an ancient ancestor to ashes on the spot. "Guzu, you have succeeded at last!" The only one who accompanies the old man is the most powerful ancestor of the first generation of Wang Ao''s family, Ao Tianzun. Looking at the old man, he has given birth to the first breath of purple and gold. His face is full of excitement and vibration. "Success is success, but Zijin''s body is not perfect. Compared with the missing ancestor a million years ago, it''s still a lot worse." The next moment. I saw the old man who had been sitting there with his knees crossed. His clothes were broken. He stood up slowly with his hands on his back and looked straight at the forbidden state. Then. His eyes were fixed. The old man, deep in the pupil, suddenly appeared a slender figure in white, which, like him, was also carrying hands, but the old man''s pupil, but could not help shivering. "I can feel that the strength of this man has surpassed that of all the people in the world, including me who stepped into the Zijin king at the moment, as well as the leader of the forbidden state, maybe even the treasure of chaos..." The arrogant man beside me was still in silence. "You go to back up the gifts and send them to them. As for the Shenzu side, if you want to start a teacher and ask for a crime in the future, his Shenwang will not be able to help our wangao family." Chapter 388 Tianzu return to the ancient land. The four groups of people who are attracted are shaking. What''s more, Wang Ao''s family, one of the top ten nearby races, even prepared a gift to celebrate the return of the Tian people. This unusual signal, all of a sudden, makes the surrounding large and small groups nervous. Especially those who make friends with the Protoss. His face was heavier than his face. After all. For hundreds of thousands of years, they were supposed to be the ministers of the Tianzu. But since Tianzu was driven out. He resolutely cut off all connections with the Tianzu. Even when the Tianzu and the holy country were in friction, he said many ironic words about the Tianzu. Today, Tianzu. Sweep away all concealment. Holy Kingdom, directly destroyed. An ancient ancestor of the world, only a skeleton is left to die directly, and blood is the nutrient of the Tianzu earth boundary. On the other hand, the Tianzu side. The second generation of ancient ancestors, the first one with the power of nine heavens and ten lands, rebuilt his real body against the sky and made great progress in strength. Within ten moves, he killed the holy crocodile. Such strength. If the leader of the forbidden state doesn''t have a treasure of chaos, I''m afraid it''s not certain that they can tell who wins or loses. One more Master of the second generation of ancient ancestors! That man, in the end, is an antique. Even the leader of the forbidden state acquiesced in the move of Tianzu to take over the ancient land again. There was no movement. The super old guy of the last era had to give up! It''s terrible! Now it''s in the eyes of all ethnic groups. The protoss have not yet returned. But the land of Ten Kingdoms has been divided into four levels: forbidden state land, forbidden land of Ten Kingdoms, and ten races. In the eyes of all people, the Tianzu is just like the super ancient people standing at the top of the pyramid at this moment. There is a great tendency to push three thousand lands horizontally. Protoss territory. The ancient land of Tian nationality. On that day, Tianzu completely mastered everything. Tianzu was divided into two parts. One part was Tian Wuhou, the God of the day, and with half of Tianzu, continued to sit on the land composed of Tiandao island. The other part was Tian Yuxiu, the king of the day, who was in charge of the ancient land of Tianzu. Look at all the races around. I''m really envious. Tianzu already has two most spiritual areas. The original island land. Although it can''t compare with the ancient land of Tianzu, it can''t be defeated in the forbidden state at all, except that there are no precious relics of ancient ancestors of the earth. "The real world is coming. I''m afraid the Tianzu will have the chance to unify the world." In the depths of the Xia nationality, one of the top ten races, a few deep breath suddenly reverberated. Its state is very strange. It''s not only the appearance of flesh and blood, but also the appearance of virtual shadow. It''s more like being integrated with the consciousness of the heaven and the earth. Every word has a trace of order, emerging from the depths of the Xia nationality. "In my opinion, I''m not sure that the current active forbidden area, the strength of those old guys and the strongest among them, should be similar to the dead Saint crocodile." It was just then. One of them finally showed up. It''s a strange figure that can''t be looked at directly with eyes, or it will flow against Qi and blood. It has three heads and six arms, which is similar to the legendary three heads and six arms. Just. The state of this figure is even more strange. Three heads are different. Except for the one in the middle, it looks like a human shape. On the left and right sides, there are faucets and tiger heads. It is very consistent with the long-standing final shape of three heads and six arms in the world. Rumor. In such a state of cultivation, people dare to fight with two ancient ancestors. Obviously. This figure, not yet, because the faucets and tiger heads on both sides of his left and right are shaking slightly, like water mirror flowers, which have not really been built into entities, but have gone a long way on this road. It looks like it. It won''t take long. And just then. Next to that figure, there is another one. The later one, as if in the unknown space, has been revealed in the depths of the Xia nationality by incarnation. Just appeared. The deep area built by the ancient ancestors of Xia nationality began to twist. Between words. The whole area was trembling. "Don''t forget that the first ancient forbidden area that existed in the last era, no one can come out alive after entering. No one knows what''s in it." This figure. From finish saying this sentence, the figure around that several, immediately let in one side, slightly bow body, made a ceremony. "Forbidden ancestor, you finally appear again..." The figure with three heads and six arms was very excited, as if seeing the most extraordinary scene, and knelt down directly. His kneeling. Around several figures, but also quickly followed. They have also heard about the deeds of this figure. It is the descendant of the Xia emperor who started the Xia nationality. In search of Xia di. Long ago, I left the world and went to some unknown space. Unexpectedly, this life suddenly appeared. "How are you, Emperor ban?" Compared with other people, he obviously knew some unknown secrets better. He knew that the descendant of the Xia emperor went to a place that was extremely fierce. He was already sobbing. He is a Xia. The biggest card is the descendant of the legendary Xia emperor. In a sense, the chaos treasure in the hands of the forbidden state Lord does not belong to the forbidden state Lord, but is kept for the descendants of Xia emperor. A deal between two people. The ultimate character has been involved. That road suddenly from the unknown space, the ethereal figure, silent for a moment, nodded. Suddenly the message: "what''s going on in the world recently? Why is there even a little fluctuation in my mysterious space?" Three heads and six arms. Hear that. A sudden surprise in my heart. "Even you have been affected?" I was shocked. I hurriedly said the recent events in the original. At the next moment, I saw only the illusory face, which seemed to suddenly become dignified. I was full of doubts and said: "in these years when I was away, there are such people in the world. If it is true, this person would soon catch up with the former Xia emperor." In an instant. Including three heads and six arms, all these figures in the depths of the Xia nationality are all tightened at once. Is the master of the second generation of ancient ancestors of the Tian nationality so terrible! I thought it had been greatly overestimated, but I didn''t expect it to be underestimated. "Don''t worry about that person for the moment. I''m here to tell you something. I can see that there is a fairy lotus outside the first forbidden area, which is about to bloom. I can''t get away for the time being. You must get it. It may involve the ultimate secret of the land of all worlds. " And now. It''s not just Xia. All of the top ten races have ancient people. When they appear, even the forbidden state has a trace of movement. Ancient land of Tian nationality. A refined figure appeared at the same time. Standing behind a white dress respectfully, he said in a respectful voice: "master, your flower seems to open..." Chapter 389 Tian Guyu is clear. Since his first generation of ancient ancestors, Chu Lingxiao has not known how long it has existed. When he was the king of heaven. I know. Outside the first forbidden area, there is a seed of a lotus flower, which is buried there. And the man who planted the seed. It''s Chu Lingxiao. At that time, he and his elder sister were also watching. Because of this, they estimated Chu Lingxiao''s strength. But now it seems that the first forbidden area was defaulted because of four words. The ultimate character! It''s no wonder that even the first forbidden area was only slightly shaken, and then there was no movement. The ultimate character. It''s too strong. Even the first forbidden area should give way. Throughout the past and the present. Whoever dares to appear in front of the first forbidden area will undoubtedly send himself to the mouth of the tiger. As far as he can hear, there are no fewer than seven or eight people dead. It''s all about being terrorized. He tore his body and died. Even. The remnant body was directly thrown at the door, which made the later people fear it directly. Because the bite mark on it was so terrible that it seemed to be killed by a bloody mouth. "Please step back..." The faint voice fell. The white dress waved. At the next moment, Tian Guyu bent slightly and slowly retreated back. Only a sigh was heard. Follow. It fell down. "The evolution of this flower, if not unexpected, should be a real reincarnation of the previous life." The voice just dropped. Only see. The white dress had disappeared. Tian Guyu, who had just retreated outside, suddenly heard only a faint sound in his ear, which made his body tighten suddenly. "Get ready, take some people, go to the entrance of the first forbidden area, and wait for me." "It seems that the lotus flower is really important to the master." The face of Tian Gu Yu. It becomes extremely dignified in an instant. On the four sides of the earth outside, he had long felt that several races began to be restless, and even the creatures in the ten thousand forbidden areas seemed to have come out of the mountains. And the head of the forbidden state. Seems to also take chaos treasure, left forbidden state, where to go? But he knows. These forces, too, must have been on their way to the first forbidden area. From the first forbidden area. To the ancient land of Tianzu, there are almost a dozen universes apart, but even so, the breath of the lotus that is about to bloom is still faintly permeated here. Even if he doesn''t think about it. I can also subconsciously feel that this lotus flower hides the secret of the ultimate realm. No wonder. Several forces, even the first forbidden area, dare to enter at this moment. "Yu Xiu, take Yingchen, yuezi and Xingwu with you. Now we will rush to the first forbidden area." Tian Gu Yu just said that. The figure of tianyuxiu has already appeared nearby. "Guzu, did you feel it?" Although I don''t know what it is, it emits more and more breath. It is not only the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, but also vaguely felt. Now. Even the great God is not closed by his pores. He only feels that there is a supreme road of truth sweeping all over the world. It''s totally unthinkable. What is that. "Don''t ask me so much. Now let the three Yingchen come and follow me to the first forbidden area." Tian Guyu slowly turns around. However, Tian Yu Xiu hesitated, and his eyes were full of fear. He wanted to talk and stopped saying: "Gu Zu, that''s the first forbidden area Are we... " "You don''t have to worry about the first forbidden area. You dare not fight against our Tianzu, because this time..." Tian Gu Yu made a look at Tian Yu at will. In a moment, he understood and his face was shaking. "I see. Guzu, I''ll let them come right away!" Finish. Tian Yuxiu turned around and left, excited. I''m looking forward to the first forbidden area. What''s going to happen? Close up and watch an ultimate figure move. It''s really If it was before. The first forbidden area. Stay away. Not to mention stepping into the gate of the first forbidden area, which is the nearby area, he would dare to enter after careful consideration. The terror of the first forbidden area is far more than anywhere in the world. Even the God King. I dare not enter with the door of time and space. You can imagine. How terrible it was in there. But now. An ultimate character, supporting behind his back, what else does his Tianzu fear?! Soon. Tianyingchen, tianyuezi and tianxingwu, the most outstanding young generation so far, were brought here by Tianyu Xiu. But the three people''s heads were in a circle. Even before they came, tianyuxiu had told them where they would go. But it''s still like a dream. The brain is blank and hasn''t responded yet. Wait for three people to return to God. Suddenly, she looked at each other with a look of horror. Among the three, the only girl in tianyuezi, even her voice, was full of fear and weakness. She felt that there was a big mountain pressing on her head, which made her a little breathless. "Ancient Guzu, do we really want to go to the first forbidden area, that kind of place? " Tianyingchen and tianxingwu''s faces were not easy. Their faces were shaking and their blood was coagulated. They are so strong. Looking at the whole world, not including the elders, they have gradually become qualified to be a strong historian in the future. It''s really frightening to let them go to the first forbidden area where even the ancient ancestors will never return! "You three little guys, don''t worry. This time, the ancient guru will go too. I need to talk about safety..." Guru?! Tianyushu''s words are not finished. Immediately. Just a face of fear, full of fear of the three people, just like taking the medicine, the moment was excited, the face was full of smiles. "Is it true? Will the ancient master also come? " The excitement of the three faces. They have never seen Chu Lingxiao since they moved to Tianzu ancient land. The ultimate character! That''s the ultimate character! There are ultimate figures behind them. What are they afraid of! Tian Gu Yu shook his head and coughed with a dry cough. Suddenly, the three people, like a good student, stood in the same place. "The three of you should understand why I chose the three of you, the younger generation, rather than the older generation, to respect God, or even the Heavenly Lord did not call me, right?" Tian Yuxiu, who was standing nearby, had a heavy face. Tianyingchen and his three friends nodded heavily. "Remember, talent is second, but without suffering, you may not even be able to enter the great God." Looking at the three young generation of Tian nationality in front of him, with their heads bowed and silent, Tian Gu Yu sighed heavily. "Let''s go Go to the first forbidden area first... " "Guzu, don''t wait for Guzu?" "I don''t need to ask again. The ancient master will come." That''s what it says. In fact, even Tian Gu Yu doesn''t know where Chu Lingxiao is. He only knows to go to the first forbidden area first, and he should see him. Chapter 390 The first forbidden area. This extremely ancient and shining area existed in the world as early as the collapse of the previous era. An ancient road from reincarnation to the ultimate. The leader of the forbidden state not only has one of the three greatest treasures of chaos, but also has profound power. But such people. But still can''t escape the last era, which has been the era of change for all ethnic groups. Last era. How was it broken. Up to now, no one knows that the ancient ancestors have also knocked their sides to hear from the leader of the forbidden state, but even the leader of the forbidden state is silent about this. Even so. The first forbidden area. There is still no sign of any damage, as if to become eternal, standing in the land of the world. Now. In the area near the first forbidden area, there are many horrible figures, all of which are the ultimate fighting power of all ethnic groups, all of which are the same ancient ancestors. The breath is amazing, sweeping all around, but none of them dare to really penetrate into the boundary where the first forbidden area is located. Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups. Stare at each other. Each other is testing the other side, no one has made a move. At the same time. They didn''t expect that they thought they were just from their own tribe, but they didn''t expect that all of them came. Apart from nine of the top ten races, there were many mysterious races hidden around them. All of them are covered with a black shadow. I can''t see what it looks like. Nervous. Depression. The atmosphere was extremely appalling. The people who are qualified to follow these ancient ancestors are all the great gods of all ethnic groups, just as if they have ushered in the land of all kingdoms. In general, all the people stand outside the first forbidden area. Except for the great gods. All the ancient ancestors of all nationalities sat on the dome. Over the years. The great God almost dominates the ups and downs of the whole world. But this life. It''s obviously unusual. There has never been anything for the ancient ancestors to make them come out of the world, but this time, for the sake of a lotus that is about to bloom, they are willing to lose their lives and get it. These great gods. It''s all old guys of all races. But compared with the ancient ancestor, he is just a little younger generation. Except that he only knows the entrance of the first forbidden area, there is a top-ranking lotus, which is about to bloom. Its incredible breath has spread all over the world. The rest. Nothing at all. But looking at the appearance of many ancient ancestors and chambers fighting, all of them could not help but look at their forehead, and could not help sweating. Even if they were supported by their own ancient ancestors, the ancient ancestors could not help breathing. Can still feel the chest, a restless, there is a desire to spray blood impulse. "Calm down!" In fact, some of the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups want to retreat. This is just the beginning. That''s the situation. If they do hand in hand with each other, no one can do anything about it. They will definitely lose both sides. "Everyone, how long do we have to fight? Why don''t we go to the entrance of the first forbidden area first? Since it''s a flower involving the ultimate realm, it should be very spiritual. It''s not something we want to collect." Above the clouds. There are ancient ancestors, finally in this silent, repressive atmosphere, the first to speak. "As for the flower, whose hand does it end up in, what are its abilities?" In an instant. It''s very fierce. Suddenly, it swept all around again. At the next moment, the breath of ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups gradually disappeared. But still as before. No one dares to be the first. They really step into the first forbidden area. It''s to get flowers. But who dares to step into the first forbidden area, that place, the legend that spreads out, from their group of ancient ancestors, has not reached the time of worshiping God, has been deeply influenced. Except there were seven or eight ancient ancestors. The company stepped into the missing. There are also three ancient ancestors of the earth. After entering, one of them was torn apart, two of them were mad and died within a few years. More rumors. Today, except for the time and space gate in the hands of the God King, the other two chaos treasures were once separated from the first forbidden area by force from something unimaginable. It''s just that. Not to mention the ancient ancestors of the earth, but the people of origin in the legends of all ethnic groups, I''m afraid they will be scared away. Just hope it''s fake. Otherwise. The water involved is too deep. It is estimated that there is only the ultimate situation, which can compete with the first forbidden area. Just. Deep in the first forbidden area at this moment. But the silence is terrible. Countless unknown terror creatures are crawling on the ground, shivering and afraid to move at all. A white dress in front. It''s just like no one else. The first forbidden creature of any level is slapped in his hand and then shot. From the very beginning. All the way to Guzu. Then to the ancient ancestors of the earth. Who dares to stand in the way of the white clothes? All of them are slapped. After five or six people are slapped, all the creatures in front of them lie on the ground directly, shivering and dare not look up. These creatures. They were all dead. They were directly refined into a puppet by some unimaginable figure in the first forbidden area. Just. They still have a sense of life, and they can remember who they were. Among them. There were creatures in other forbidden areas. There are also several ancient ancestors among the top ten races. After death, the soul is controlled by people. They not only rebuild the body, but also double the realm. But there is no order in the depth of the first forbidden area. No one can leave the first forbidden area. You can only stay here forever. I thought that today, finally, there was a bloody food that didn''t know how to survive, which could make them have a good meal. But I didn''t think of it. Under a white dress. They, the ancient ancestors of the earth, were photographed by each other like mosquitoes. And under all this. There was no shaking and breath on the body of the man who walked with his hands down. "Please step back..." A distant, extremely cold voice suddenly came out from the depth of the first forbidden area. The frightened creatures kneeling on the ground shivering, all of them suddenly froze, and hurriedly fled. The ancient ancestors of the ten races. It''s also the straight hair of the scalp. In addition to being the puppet in the depth of the first forbidden area, they are no different from the normal people. The memory before death is very clear up to now. Deep in the first forbidden area. There is a jade coffin with an upright and open coffin, in which stands a woman in white with a horrible breath like an iceberg. That day. It was they who broke into the deepest place all the way, but only saw the woman in white, and their bodies were all blown to pieces. I didn''t even know how to die. When they open their eyes again, they will become puppets and wander in the first forbidden area all day long. "You are here again Just this time, you seem to be outside, bringing a lot of ants. " The first forbidden area of secluded Yin. This moment. It seems that there is a cold big eye of terror, which opens slowly. All of a sudden, it looks directly at Chu Lingxiao. And now outside. Already. With the treasure of chaos, it falls directly in front of the lotus in full bloom at the entrance. Chapter 391 The visitor was wearing a blue robe, carrying his hands on his back, and a red gold handle was floating on his head. It looked rusty, but it was also full of Vajra pestle. It''s the leader of the forbidden state who goes directly from far away areas. Without hesitation like any ancient ancestor outside, it fell at the entrance of the first forbidden area. The moment of landing. The Red Gold Diamond pestle, like an ancient god''s shadow, once again fell into the main body of the forbidden state. At this moment, the power of the forbidden state''s master directly climbed to the highest level. In an instant. It broke through the ancient ancestor level, the power that can hold, the whole person stepped into a brand-new unknown situation at once. There is no comparable power. From the subject of forbidden state. In an instant, it burst out, and the entrance of the first forbidden area began to tremble. Then. Turn slowly. The extremely cold eye light, towards the ancient ancestors of all nationalities outside, even the order of the surrounding world, has made way for him. The next moment. A faint voice. To go to the supreme real sound general, shaking the surrounding mountains, in the ear of the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, the moment reverberated. "I picked this lotus flower. Do you have any objection?" Just thought about it. When are the ancient ancestors going to enter the first forbidden area? Their faces suddenly turn blue. They thought that the leader of the forbidden state would come, but they didn''t expect that the leader of the forbidden state would come so soon. And. There is such a foundation. Just showed up. Go directly to the entrance of the first forbidden area, regardless of what horrible creature will appear in the first forbidden area, and entrust him to the first forbidden area. This moment. The atmosphere. It''s a moment of tension. The faces of ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were extremely embarrassed, full of fear and fear. The leader of forbidden state, who has the most treasure of chaos, is in the land of all kingdoms. Who can be the enemy? They are all instructed by their own eternal existence, from the unknown space, to go to the entrance of the first forbidden area, and pick the supreme lotus which is very likely to contain the secret of the ultimate realm. Just. I didn''t even think of it. Other races, like them, were all present in person. Now. Here comes another forbidden state leader. His face looks like a common young man, but everyone knows that this is a super old man who has been reincarnated from the previous era. Now in the world. Who can be fearless of the chaos in each other''s hands. The only thing they think about. Only the master of the second generation of ancient ancestors of the Tian family. The appearance of the forbidden state leader seems to have become the most unshakable super power in the eyes of all ancient ancestors in the whole field. Unless the origins of all ethnic groups are revived, it is estimated that none of them is the opponent of the forbidden state leader. Look at the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups. No words. " With a smile on his face, the forbidden state leader turned around again. "In that case, I''ll take the lotus." Just. When he turned around the moment, that pair of cold, plain eyes light, but it is very dignified, inadvertently, a flash of fear. He would quickly take off the lotus and leave. Otherwise. Late makes a difference. From the last era, the first forbidden area has existed. Even he doesn''t know whether there will be any movement in the first forbidden area, or whether there will be any threat to him in this world. Only the mysterious man of Tianzu. Lotus, which contains the secret of the ultimate realm, doesn''t believe it, and Tianzu will be indifferent. The face of Gu Zu. It''s getting colder. They are on the outside. But you can see the entrance of the first forbidden area at a glance, all of them are constantly glancing at the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, hoping that some of them can help. A lotus that contains the ultimate realm. Do you want to see the forbidden state get it? "These old guys, one by one, are waiting for the other to come first." At this time. On the outer cloud dome, two mysterious figures suddenly appeared in the sky. One of them was full of purple and gold. He was an old man wearing purple and gold robes with a misty temperament. Beside him stood a great God who opened the three Heaven acupoints. However, compared with the old man, the scene of the gathering of the ancestors was more cloudy. "Guzu, do you want to fight?" "If you do, you will." The old man in purple and gold robe looked straight at the entrance of the first forbidden area, and his face suddenly became cold: "the leader of the forbidden state thinks that he holds the chaos treasure, and no one in the world can be his opponent, but his chaos treasure is the most uncontrollable one of the three. It is an integration of attack and defense. It''s a pity that in his present state, he can only use 40% of the power of this chaotic treasure, King Kong pestle. It''s too tender to pull the wrist with that man of Tian clan. " Hear these words. The great God around the old man was also forced to tighten his body suddenly, his face was shaking, his mouth was open, and he wanted to talk, but he finally held back. He thought last time his ancestors had said it clearly enough. But I didn''t think of it. Or he got it wrong. This man of Tianzu has reached such a level of strength that he can''t even win the other side''s power. Suddenly. This great God, in his mind, suddenly hit another spirit, thinking of himself, once in the abandoned universe, met a man in white. His future body has reached the level of Zijin king, but when he summoned it, he knelt directly to the other side. Human emperor! Is he another Wang Ao''s family, the emperor who has been missing for a long time Gu Zu now adores the man Tianzu so much. He really wants to see who is stronger and who is weaker. The great world has gradually opened up. Although Wang Ao''s family is one of the top ten races, since the last generation of Zijin King disappeared, the status of other Wang Ao''s family has been weakening gradually. If they don''t advance, they will retreat. It''s time to choose the dependent camp. Tianzu is obvious. Is the most worthy one. "Lord of the forbidden state!" The next moment. Old man in purple and gold robe, open up. Although it is not like the forbidden state leader, it deliberately reveals an extremely amazing atmosphere to frighten others. But ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, between the dark and the dark, all felt a horrible breath that made them sweat all over their body and couldn''t help erecting, which made their bodies suddenly tremble. "How do you like this lotus, which is taken by my king for the ancestors of the Tianzu?" In an instant. Even the leader of the forbidden state, his body was tight and his face sank. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups looked at it together. All of a sudden a look of horror, directly subconsciously retreated a star river. The king of Zijin! My God! When did a strong person of this level emerge in the world! Just. Wang Aojia, the ancient ancestor, just finished saying this, there came a thunder voice of supremacy in the sky, which immediately suppressed the breath of Zijin king. "Old man, the leader of forbidden state is an ally of our Xia nationality. This lotus plant, we have it! You want to be a dog of Tianzu. I think you are looking for the wrong person! " Chapter 392 The sudden voice. Directly outside the first forbidden area, there was a thundering sound. Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were driven back thousands of miles by the overwhelming atmosphere. Nobody thought of it. After a king of purple and gold appeared, the Xia nationality, one of the top ten races, also appeared. And. Come on. It seems that he has three heads and six arms. He is not afraid of the king of Zijin. What makes the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups shrink their pupils slightly is that this man with three heads and six arms still follows three or four ancient ancestors of the same level. Hiss! Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups couldn''t help but pour a breath of cool air one after another. What a deep city of Xia people! They were supposed to be the last of the top ten. But I didn''t think of it. All of a sudden there were so many. At this moment, in addition to the protoss, all the ten races have ancient ancestors sitting in the four directions, but they are still shocked by the formation of the Xia nationality, and their blood coagulates. If there is no time and space gate in God''s hand. This Xia clan can completely replace the status of the protoss in such a formation today. The key is Xia clan, which has been hidden all these years! It turns out that the Xia nationality has long established a relationship with the forbidden state! The head of the forbidden state, whose face was also slightly relieved, threw a loud voice at the three headed and six armed ancient ancestor of the Xia nationality and said: "please hold on for me, brother Tao of the Xia nationality!" Suddenly. The faces of the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups sank suddenly, and they left the area in a hurry. These days. They can only give up. Unless the ancient people of their own can go back to the land of all worlds from the unknown space, the supreme lotus that contains the secret of the ultimate realm is doomed to have no chance with them. Sharp. Terror. The cold breath, intertwined in an instant, caused the outside of the first forbidden area to shake completely. Nearby mountains. Inch into ashes. Invisibly, the Xia people and Wang Ao''s family immediately fought against each other. The face of the king of purple and gold. It''s also slightly heavier. He also didn''t expect that the Xia nationality had hidden so deep that there were old monsters among them. They were almost built into the rumored three heads and six arms. They should break through before long to see the unstable breath of each other. Three heads and six arms. It is the unique supreme method of Xia nationality. Compared with other Wang Ao''s Zijin Wang Xue, it''s not much worse. In fact. He guessed right. Last time, the Xia emperor''s descendant suddenly came into the world from the unknown space and incarnated himself outside, which directly helped the ancient ancestor of Xia nationality, who had cultivated three heads and six arms, to really step into this state. Now the ancient ancestor of Xia nationality. If you really hand it in, I''m afraid you will be able to defeat two ancient ancestors. But in fact, when they reach the peak, they can share equally with the three ancient ancestors of the world, which is the real terror of the Xia nationality. A head. On behalf of an ancient ancestor! "Master of forbidden state, remember the agreement between Xia nationality and you!" Between you and me. The three headed and six armed ancient ancestor of Xia nationality immediately opened his mouth. His voice made the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups feel extremely depressed and his face became more and more heavy. "When it''s done, return the Vajra pestle to the Xia people. And you should share the secret of the lotus with the Xia people!" Suddenly. The faces of all ethnic groups changed again, and the pupils contracted to the extreme. The old man Wang Ao''s family, who just stepped into the blood of the purple and gold people, was also shocked. Hidden by Xia nationality. It''s too deep! King Kong pestle, one of the three greatest treasures of chaos, is actually from the Xia nationality. It''s a big heart. It took so many years to send the treasure to the leader of forbidden state! It seems that Xia nationality has long been focused on the ultimate situation. There are unimaginable figures in the family! Still alive in the world! This is to borrow the hands of the forbidden state Lord to find any clues about the ultimate situation for them! "Don''t worry, brother Xia, as long as the secret of this supreme lotus flower is solved, I will return it immediately. It''s time to terminate the agreement of that year!" As you speak. The hands of the forbidden state Lord, directly facing the lotus, slowly fell down. It''s like covering the sky. All of a sudden covered the whole picture. This moment. in his mind, there is a passage that contains heaven and earth, which is the supreme lotus and all the essence, like listening to a supreme and powerful way. Let the Vajra pestle in his body. They all seem to be feeling. Can''t help but let this forbidden state Lord''s eyes, brush once, open again, eyes light flutter, full of incredible. There was a storm in my heart. "Hard Is it true that the Vajra pestle comes from the depth of the first forbidden area as it is rumoured, maybe it is an accessory of something? " At the same time. The Vajra pestle in the body has changed a little again. Let this forbidden state Lord, once again, tighten his heart a little, and his breath is a little short. He felt it. The Vajra pestle, one of the three most precious treasures of chaos, has the intention to surrender to this lotus plant. In a trance. The head of forbidden state, swallowing his throat, his face trembled. This lotus really has a secret about stepping into the ultimate realm! Ancient ancestors of all races stood at a very far place and looked at them. Their faces sank and sank again, because they saw from the face and changing expression of the forbidden state Lord, what he had found absolutely! Just then. In the far sky, four or five figures suddenly fell on the outside of the first forbidden area, which made Wang Aojia and Xia nationality, who were holding each other on the outside, tremble violently. Behind the three heads and six arms. Several ancient ancestors. All of a sudden came out. The atmosphere of confrontation. Once again, it''s at its best. There are ancient ancestors who are unwilling to leave in the hearts of all ethnic groups. This meeting will take several steps back again. Tianzu! Here comes the man! As they thought. It is very possible that there is no movement in the Wulian, which contains the ultimate realm. I''m just from Tian Guyu. But they didn''t expect that they just delayed for a while. At this moment, there are so many ancient ancestors from all ethnic groups in the first forbidden area. "Everyone, this lotus is from my Tianzu. Please go back." Tian Guyu said it directly. However, the Xia nationality''s three heads and six arms were immediately attracted. They laughed a lot, and their cold eyes twinkled with contempt. Light way: "Tian Gu Yu, you and I are old guys of the same era. Today, I dare to fight with you Tian Zu. Needless to say, you should also understand what. Let the man behind you come out, Xia Zu. We can consider sharing the secret of the ultimate state with you Tian Zu." The whole venue is as quiet as a cicada. The four of Tian Gu Yu are just about to talk. At the entrance of the first forbidden area, there was a scream of exhaustion. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, including Xia''s three heads and six arms, were dazed and trembled. He just turned around. Immediately the pupils condense. Only see. One of the arms of the forbidden state leader has been severely torn down, bloody. Many big eyes are full of fear and consternation. And now the head of the forbidden state. But the whole heart, all hung up, the scalp kept shaking, deep pupil filled with a thriller. Because. Through the inside of the lotus, he saw a truth of the past, a white dress, just like the ultimate character, breaking one of the three chaos treasures of time and space with one hand! Chapter 393 "This... Is this an illusion? Or really? " A strange cry. In an instant in the eyes of a dazed ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups ear, immediately reverberated out. All ancient ancestors. All of them were stunned. The ancient ancestor of Xia nationality, who had three heads and six arms, was even more stunned. Looking at the whole face, the leader of the forbidden state gradually lost his temper. He only felt foggy. What is this about? What illusion? What really? What did the forbidden state Lord see through this lotus? At this moment, he didn''t know the forbidden state Lord at all. The whole face was full of a kind of ferocious appearance after witnessing the scene of panic. I can''t see it. This is the land of all kingdoms. The forbidden state leader who once passed the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation can not see that this is a strong man who has experienced era burial, and should have a calm and calm attitude. It''s like a mortal who hasn''t seen anything in the world. Days in repair several people, the complexion does not move, quietly stands nearby looks. And the corner of Tian Gu Yu''s mouth, however, could not help showing a smirk. These people dare to covet the ultimate characters. Although he doesn''t know what the leader of the forbidden state has seen, he knows that the leader of the forbidden state will fall today! It''s a pity. One of the three greatest treasures of chaos, the most perfect one, should have had the chance to become the overlord of the whole world. Unfortunately, now one step is wrong, one step is wrong. This is already the self. Push it into the fire. "Ah!!!" The next moment. I heard another scream. I saw the other hand of the forbidden state leader was also sucked into the lotus. There seems to be something in the middle. Nibbling at the arm. All of a sudden, all the ancient ancestors in the audience heard a sound of Chi Chi. It''s like something jagged. He was sawing the arm of a powerful man like a slaughtering animal. The shrill sound. So that ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, all over the body hair, are standing up, looking at the scene where the forbidden state Lord, another arm, has been completely swallowed up, only to feel a while of horror, bones are numb. Is this still a lotus? How it looks. It''s like being hooked on death. It''s horrible! In their eyes, the forbidden state Lord, who has one of the most precious treasures of chaos, can''t resist the devouring of this lotus. In their eyes, it grows at the entrance of the first forbidden area. This lotus, which is likely to contain the secrets of the ultimate realm, has no change from beginning to end. It is still swaying in the wind, and no longer sends out any horrible breath. The white lotus leaves and the floating lotus body are like ordinary flowers in the mortal world. But now. The eerie state it represents. But it made everyone can''t believe it. In a flash, the other arm of the forbidden state leader had been swallowed up. The whole entrance to the first forbidden area. And the outside. Instant. There was a dead silence. Da! Da! Da! Only to hear that ear, from the lotus leaves, all the way down, fell on the ground blood. The blood of the world''s most powerful. Pour it on it. But he made this plant without lotus, and suddenly it grew as tall as a ten thousand year old tree. A strange scene. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were shocked and hurriedly retreated again. Even the ancient ancestor of the Xia nationality, who had been cultivated into three heads and six arms, didn''t respond and couldn''t see the truth of devouring. How could this lotus suddenly become like this?! "Xia family Taoist brother, still don''t fight!" The leader of forbidden state, who lost his arms, was already a man of six gods, and he retreated desperately. But the next moment. His pupils narrowed sharply, and he felt a tremendous force, seeping out of the lotus. It seemed that he had completely locked all his actions, and didn''t give him a chance to escape at all. Once again be in front of the lotus. A little bit of it. Look at the leader of the forbidden state. His back is sweating. The man in white. Who is it! What''s the relationship between him and this lotus? How can there be a picture of each other breaking one of the three chaos doors of time and space! Is that true! Time and space gate! How could it be broken by one hand! The face of the forbidden state master is extremely frightened. He is the only one who has passed the ultimate path of reincarnation in the last era. He cannot die. He must not die in such an unknown way! "Break it for me!" This moment. The strong desire for survival, the leader of forbidden state, crazily urges the Vajra pestle in the body. The Vajra pestle, one of the three chaos treasures, seems to feel the call of the leader of forbidden state. In his body. In an instant, a brilliant golden light broke out. The order of the surrounding world was directly absorbed into his body, which finally stopped him slightly. But I haven''t waited for the leader of the forbidden state to relax. The next moment. His face, once brushed, turned white, his lips trembled, his face was unbelievable, his eyes were almost stupid. He didn''t know it was outside at the moment. Is there anyone who, like him, has seen a clearer truth, but he has seen a scene that makes him even more subversive of his view of practice. From the beginning of the last era. Inside the first forbidden area. Now. There was a white figure in front of the door of time and space broken by the hand! There is also a jade coffin standing in front of the coffin, just like an iceberg woman who does not kill the forbidden emperor! But he only looked at the woman. There was a pain relief in both eyes, and even the Vajra pestle in the body showed signs of loss of prevention. "Ah!!!" Once again, there was a scream. It was said that the heads of the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were cold. The ancient ancestor of the Xia nationality, who had been built into three heads and six arms, watched his eyes turn into a pool of flesh and blood. The leader of the forbidden state, who looked extremely frightening, was immediately numb from head to toe, standing in the same place, and dared not to fight at all. The head of the forbidden state. What do you see! How can it suddenly become like this?! "Help me! I can''t die! I''m dead. You Xia''s Vajra pestle, don''t think... " I saw the entrance of the first forbidden area. Suddenly, the wind and cloud changed, and the fog seeped out. It was mixed with the breath of red lightning, horror and terror, and directly rushed around. "My mother! The first forbidden area, someone has come out! " See this. One of the great gods couldn''t help it any more. His face was full of fear, and he screamed. He tightly covered his mouth again and didn''t dare to make any more noise. In an instant. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups had a heart hanging up, their eyelids leaping wildly, and they retreated again in fear. The first forbidden area has existed since ancient times. There was no such change at all. Never heard of it. Someone will come out of it! A white dress, looming, hidden in the fog, all the ancient ancestors can''t see clearly. There are only a few people. Just feel inexplicably familiar. This side of the Xia nationality. The ancient ancestor with three heads and six arms, whose face was defiant and threatened the Tianzu, now his legs are soft. The leader of the forbidden state was even more frightened and his legs trembled. He felt it all at once. This is a trap! There are unimaginable figures who want to nourish this lotus plant with the blood of the ancient ancestors of the world! The next moment. He is the pupil of a deep shrink, see a more bizarre, let him instantly face dull scene. "Here This is the collapse of the last era Scene! " Chapter 394 There are floating corpses in front of us. That was the scene that happened before the last era was on the verge of extinction. This time, it actually appeared in the inside of this plant! The face of the leader of the forbidden state changed again. The whole body was bristling. He saw the picture of how he died in the last life. Under a white coat, he had no time to react and was turned into ashes by the other side. This moment. Looking at the fog depth of the first forbidden area, the white clothes and the eyes of the forbidden state leader were almost staring out, as if he suddenly woke up his deep memories in the bottom of his heart, only feeling his limbs as cold as possible. There is not even a trace of courage to resist. Let the lotus in front. Suck him all over. Because. Only then did he find that the two white clothes were unexpectedly the same. This person was not The main brain of the forbidden state is blank, and the thoughts are even more confused to the extreme. He had no idea. The terror man who brought up the last era and completely perished appeared in the depth of the first forbidden area. A buzz. The King Kong pestle in the main body of the forbidden state is fully awakened. It seems that even it feels a threat and starts to enter the state of independent defense. A brilliant golden light envelops the main body of the forbidden state in an instant. In an instant. The leader of the forbidden state immediately responded, his face full of fear and unwillingness. He can''t just die here! He''s the head of the forbidden state! In the last era, the only one who got the reincarnation symbol from the ultimate ancient path of reincarnation, and was truly reincarnated! Rise against the sky! We have come to this stage! How can we die like this! "Ah!!!" At this moment, the leader of forbidden state raised his voice and renewed his fighting spirit. He never believed that anyone could break the door of time and space, one of the three most precious chaos treasures. It must be an illusion created by the other party deliberately disturbing his mind. "Break it for me!" In an instant. At the entrance of the first forbidden area, the golden light came out, and the astonishing chaos power suddenly spewed out from the main body of the forbidden state. The strong waves swept all around. Countless mountains. It''s going to be ashes. Let the leader of the forbidden state stop completely. Look at this. The ancient ancestors of all the surrounding ethnic groups were shocked. They were afraid to blink, let alone talk. It''s terrible! Who is this white dress in the first forbidden area? It can make the King Kong pestle in the deep sleep give full play to 10% of its strength. It is necessary to keep the life of the leader of the forbidden state. The key is! What is the relationship between this lotus plant and this white dress! They can feel that the timing of each other''s appearance is a coincidence, just at the time when wushanglian blooms completely! "Guzu, this is..." Tianyu Xiu''s eyes were astringent. He was surprised and stunned. He felt that he was familiar with the white dress. Now, it seems that he was not the founder! Ancient master! In the depth of the first forbidden area! Dugu Yu was also stunned, but it was not strange to think of Chu Lingxiao''s deep winter. The power of the ultimate character. Even in the first forbidden area, we have to bow our heads. It''s really a rare scene for all ages. As for the following three people, tianyingchen, tianyuezi and tianxingwu, who had been shocked for a long time, their bodies were rigid in place and could not speak a word. Wide eyes. Only looking at the entrance of the first forbidden area, gasping for breath, the leader of the forbidden state with lingering fear on his face. They are all the youngest rebellious states in the world. Usually, they even respect gods. Rarely seen. Now I can follow the ancient ancestors and see such a shocking scene. There are many ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups standing around, who dare to really challenge their own ancestors. The leader of the forbidden state who owns the treasure of chaos. It is the scene of falling into the soul with torn arms, which really makes the three young people''s hearts jump up. "Guzu, it''s really too..." Three people looked at the first forbidden area that was fogged, covered figure, eyes immediately full of Venus. But for the Xia people at the moment. I''m totally sorry. They have seen that the Golden Lotus indeed hides the secret of stepping into the ultimate realm, but now the key problem is the white dress that appears in the depth of the first forbidden area. What is it! The Vajra pestle, one of the three greatest treasures of chaos, has actively exerted 10% of its power to recreate the scene of the emperor created by his Xia nationality in the heyday. Only to reach the level of emperor Xia. Will let chaos treasure, all felt the threat! "The leader of the forbidden state, get out of there quickly. That lotus is weird!" See, it''s finally back to normal. The ancient ancestor of Xia nationality, who had been cultivated into three heads and six arms, couldn''t help it at last, and hurriedly gave a warning. The leader of the forbidden state must not die. When the other side dies. His Xia clan''s Vajra pestle may fall on this white clothes hand But as soon as he finished this sentence, his pupil suddenly shrank, only to see the white dress in his eyes and slowly extend back a hand. Point it out. Just stopped, the body of the forbidden state leader began to be sucked back by the lotus again. Immediately. Frightened, he was sweating all over. Until he saw this scene, he finally saw some truth. This lotus can be driven by this mysterious white dress!? Around the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, one after another feel the back of a cold, face thrilled, seven souls and six spirits are almost scared out. This lotus! What''s the relationship with this white dress! "Here It''s impossible! " At this moment, the face of the forbidden state Lord was completely flustered. On one face, it was full of horror and fear. I didn''t expect that the chaos treasure Kong pestle, which gave full play to 10% of its power, could not protect him. Hurry up and shout out: "brother Xia, don''t hurry up!!!" But in this case. Not to mention other ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality, that is, the three headed and six armed ancient ancestor of the world, who dare not move a step. The horrible breath permeated from the fog of the first forbidden area, at the next moment, in the face-to-face moment, makes everyone''s whole body gooseflesh rise. Another point. All the ancient ancestors around, their lips were purple with fear. Only see. Jingang pestle, the chaos treasure in the main body of forbidden state, was separated by the power of this white dress. The leader of the forbidden state, even the whole person, was stunned. In an instant. Once again, the golden light came out. Just. In the eyes of all people, the separated diamond pestle flies towards the Tianzu. This makes all people, especially the Xia people, feel a little confused and uneasy. I can only hear it. A light word came. "Keep this thing, and come in." The voice just dropped. The white dress slowly turned around and walked into the depth of the first forbidden area. "Yes, master!" But the words of Tian Gu Yu fell to everyone''s ears for a moment, and the whole scene was suddenly dead. This moment. One by one, all the people of the Xia nationality were numb. Their legs were even weaker and their feet were unsteady. They almost fell to the ground. Chapter 395 White lotus leaves. The Lord of the forbidden state, who is about to be swallowed up. A faint voice. All these things, as if all at this moment, in the six ancient ethnic groups, into the eternal. One by one, standing on the top of the cloud dome, all of them open their mouths and look at the entrance of the first forbidden area. The figure covered by the fog and slowly walked into the depth, all of them were dull and shivering like a ghost. The leader of the forbidden state who was just struggling. The whole person is stupid. He was speechless. I feel the blood all over my body, completely frozen. This man is! The master of Tian Gu Yu, the second generation of the Tian family! My God! He appeared directly in the first forbidden area, and was safe! The first forbidden area, this is to allow the other party to enter here! "Here How could it be... " Xia''s three headed and six armed ancient ancestor of the world, the whole person completely stayed in place, speaking with full trills, a face of disbelief and horror. The first forbidden area in history! Let the outside world step in! I thought this white dress was from the first forbidden area, but I didn''t expect that it was the second generation ancient ancestor of Tian family, the legendary master! There was a total silence. All the ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality were shocked by the truth. They couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. Then, they went back crazy and didn''t dare to get close to the edge of the first forbidden area. Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups. Not to mention. Completely separated from that area, only dare to use divine sense to test the situation near the first forbidden area at this time. Even Wang Ao''s family, who decided to show their love to the Tianzu, retreated violently. Even they all felt that it was terrible. From ancient times to the present. No one has ever been recognized by the first forbidden area, not even the ancestor of all ethnic groups. They only know it in some incomplete records of the ethnic group. The terror of the first forbidden area. Far beyond the imagination of the world. Who dares to test, there is only one way. But now what''s the matter? Who is this man? He just appeared in the world. Not long ago, he was so appalling. The first forbidden area has recognized each other! "Come on Get back, get out of the way. That man is so deep that he''s afraid he''s hooked up with the ultimate character! " Xia''s three headed and six armed ancient ancestor, with a cold sweat on his back, waved back wildly and asked others to leave. This is how it happened. Not to mention them, I''m afraid that they are the legendary Xia emperor. When they come on the stage in person, they have to give up. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were even more frightened. It''s long gone. Before leaving. Three heads and six arms ancient ancestor, trembling eyes deep, full of unwilling, glanced at the top lotus, especially at the chaos treasure in the hands of Tianzu, Jingang pestle, the heart is bleeding. Diamond pestle, the treasure of chaos. This is the thing of his Xia nationality. Now it''s in the hands of Tianzu, I''m afraid it won''t come back at all There is also the wushanglian, the master of the second generation of ancient ancestors of the Tianzu, who has the secret of the ultimate figure. How did he get it! "Ah!!! No!!! " There was a scream of exhaustion. In an instant, it reverberated in the area near the first forbidden area. The three heads and six arms disappeared completely. The leader of the forbidden state, who was only covered with blood. With a ferocious roar on his face: "Xia people, you treacherous little people, don''t save me, don''t save me!!!" Boom! The powerful phagocytic power of Wulian, the forbidden state leader who lost the protection of the chaos treasure King Kong pestle, his flesh and blood were all directly separated from his body, and only the forbidden state leader was seen. In a moment, he became a skeleton with incomparable permeability. Hum! The next moment. Together with the skeleton, they were sucked in and turned into ashes. In an instant. Over the forbidden state in the far-off area, there was a scene of crying and howling, which shocked the whole forbidden state in an instant, and even caused a sensation in the whole land. Many forbidden areas wake up together. Straight Leng Leng of look to forbid state. I didn''t expect that the leader of the forbidden state, who has the diamond pestle of chaos, fell down at this moment! Brush it! Many big eyes trembled, all of them could not help looking to the direction of the first forbidden area. In a moment, they were scared and dumb. They know. At the moment, in the first forbidden area, there is a topless lotus that is likely to contain the secrets of the ultimate realm. It is about to bloom. To be honest, they also want to see it. But I thought it was growing at the entrance of the first forbidden area. I''ve played the exit drum for a long time. Similar things of that level have appeared several times in the history of the world, but the question is, is there a place where life is the key? the first forbidden area It turns out! Their previous decision was correct. Fortunately, they didn''t go, but these creatures hidden in the forbidden area didn''t expect that the fallen man was the leader of the forbidden state! If it were the ancestors of other peoples. They are not so surprised. But in any case, I didn''t expect that he would be the leader of the forbidden state. He had three pieces of chaos treasure, the most powerful diamond pestle, which still fell! "The first forbidden area is so terrible that it still exists even though it was destroyed in the last era." Many terror creatures in the forbidden area can''t help swallowing. The fall of the leader of the forbidden state made the forbidden area catch a message in an instant, which may be true. Diamond pestle, the treasure of chaos. It could have come from the first forbidden area! "I didn''t expect that the leader of forbidden state would become the second fallen ancient ancestor of this world." Vaguely. On the dome of the world, there is a slender young figure, flashing past. Just. On his head, however, were a pair of Golden Dragon horns, dressed in an ancient dragon Python suit, and all his body exuded the dignity of the emperor of the dragon. The leader of the forbidden state fell. Everywhere in the world, there began to be unrest. "Guzu, we are Wang Aojia, now..." On top of a hazy cloud. The two figures have returned to the boundary over Wang Ao''s home, but then, looking to the direction of the first forbidden area, they are at a loss and thrilled. The king of purple and gold, standing in the void, lost his color for a long time. His white face finally eased a little. In a deep voice: "the land of the world will change a lot soon. Now we can be sure that the man, even if not the ultimate character, is no different." "You mean there''s no need to wait and see?" "Pass on my orders, all the people of the whole family, now come to the scene immediately. Follow me to the ancient land of Tianzu and convey the meaning of submission. I''m afraid that even the real ultimate person may end up in person in this life!" This day. Everywhere in the world, there seems to be a great man from ancient times, who is going to be born. From the depths of several deserted mountains, several extremely terrible breath permeated the land of the world. Even the restless land of forbidden state, which was changed by the leader of forbidden state, was suddenly quiet. Chapter 396 "The rumor is true." Looking at the turbulent forbidden state, the peace was restored again. There was an ancient ancestor of a certain ethnic group. His eyes were suddenly set, and then he took back his sight, and his face flashed with strong shock. At the same time. Also have no pair of cold big eyes, also from the forbidden state direction, received back. His face was full of gravity. If the rumors are true. The Abbess and uncle of the forbidden state Lord may have just arrived at the forbidden state. A great uncle of the ancient ancestor. Just these three words. It can scare a lot of people to death. "I didn''t expect that the forbidden state didn''t weaken because the leader of the forbidden state fell. Instead, it ushered in the return of more ancient super antiques, which was a little interesting." The dome of clouds everywhere. There are several mysterious figures, which appear and disappear from time to time. After looking at the direction of the first forbidden area, they look dignified. They seem to come from the unknown space and disappear in the vast sky at last. Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups. I feel that there is a movement in the mountains which have been abandoned for countless years. That''s with the forbidden area. Different terrorist areas are places where ancient people fell and died in tombs. The Xia nationality is deep in the mountains. Those ancient ancestors, who came back from the first forbidden area at last, still looked at the direction of the first forbidden area with lingering fear. Everyone''s face was full of fear and uneasiness. The leader of the forbidden state is dead. The diamond pestle, the chaos treasure of the Xia nationality, has also been lost, and their ancient ancestors have also been exposed. Plan for eternity. I''m waiting for one day to encounter something related to stepping into the ultimate realm, which can make their Xia nationality completely overlook the whole world, but I didn''t expect that there was such a big mistake in the way. Tianzu is deeper than them! That man. It''s just horrible. The first forbidden area, which has never changed since ancient times, allows the other party to enter. Not only that, but the Tianzu people can also enter, which is too hard to imagine. "Alas!" One of the ancient ancestors of Xia nationality, after being calm, suddenly sighed with an unwilling face and tightly grasped his fists: "just a little bit! If there is no man of Tian nationality, Xia nationality will definitely rise up and become the overlord of the whole region in the land of all realms. If Xia emperor is found again, it is possible to step into the ultimate situation. " "What a pity! That''s the difference! " Around the rest of the ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality, but also reluctantly lowered their heads. They are Xia people. For so many years. It has been regarded by all ethnic groups as the last of the top ten. Even. Some ethnic groups, who are not among the top ten ethnic groups, often have objections. They think that the Xia ethnic group is no longer worthy of the top ten ethnic groups in the world. This supreme title should be abdicated. But who knows. What''s the real essence of his Xia nationality? This time. All of them came out of the world together. They wanted to take back the diamond pestle, the most precious treasure of chaos, and then take away the lotus. No matter whether they have the ability to solve the secret of the ultimate state hidden in the lotus or not, they all took the position of overlord. But now it''s all! It''s all gone! The first forbidden area, the most serious loss is his Xia nationality! "What a blessing to the Xia people!" Another ancient ancestor of the Xia nationality shook his head helplessly, with a sad expression on his face. "For this opportunity, our Xia nationality even failed to ask why a descendant of this generation fell into an abandoned universe Why?! " It''s really unfair! I''ve been dormant for so long! For such a long time, we are waiting for this opportunity to let all ethnic groups see the real strength of his Xia ethnic group, so as to frighten the whole world. But in the end. Their Xia nationality has become a joke in the eyes of all nationalities. To live. Even the leader of the forbidden state, an ally, has given up. The key is. Diamond pestle, the treasure of chaos! That is the land of all worlds. The most powerful one of the three chaos treasures was lost and fell into the hands of Tianzu. "It''s not fair! This day, it''s not fair! " "If there''s any injustice, shut up!" Suddenly. The long, three headed and six armed ancient ancestor of the earth suddenly stopped, but his face was not good-looking either. He was biting his teeth tightly and was gloomy and unwilling. The mysterious man of Tian clan. It''s too strong. Strong throughout the whole world, known ancient history, have not happened today such things. The first forbidden area in ancient times. It''s the first time that I''m willing to let the other party step in and allow all the people of Tianzu to enter! "Taiguzu, what should we do now?" Many ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality, after the mood was completely suppressed and calmed down, a heart suddenly became inexplicable and uneasy. They are outside the first forbidden area, so threatening the Tianzu people. If they wait for that man to come out of the first forbidden area, will they find his Xia people to settle accounts? Now. The thought of each other''s free access to the first forbidden area. They couldn''t help shivering again, and the lotus seemed to have a great connection with each other. The most difficult point for them to accept. Even if they don''t want to admit it, they have to match the four characters and paintings of the ultimate realm. "For the present, we can only go to forbidden state for a while." "You should have noticed just now that there are more unimaginable ancient people who have come to forbidden state. According to my guess, I''m afraid the hearsay is true. In addition to the leader of forbidden state, there are also old antiques who survived from the last era." "Taiguzu, even if that is the case, if the Tian people come to ask questions about their crimes, they will be banned from the State..." Someone hesitated. If it is not the ultimate state, what else can it be. The ultimate figure in a legend. Once it''s out. Who can stop the world. "You can rest assured that he has never reached this stage. You need not forget that only the ultimate character is recorded. As far as the ultimate characters are concerned, they will be named after the heaven and earth, and the road will be hidden. Obviously, they are only infinitely close to that level, but they haven''t really reached it yet. " His face was very cold. He just thought of it. But even so. The man of Tianzu. He is also the strongest one he has ever met. I''m afraid even the legendary Xia emperor can''t compete. "Go, prepare immediately. Go to forbidden state. Emperor Xia''s descendants once said that if the Grand Master of forbidden state is still alive, it is very possible that he can step into the ultimate state at a distance." The boundary of Xia nationality. At this moment, the group started to move towards the forbidden state. The whole world. There are people who are ready to move. Looking at the direction of the first forbidden area, each pair of eyes is more ancient than the creatures in the forbidden area. When looking at the lotus, a white dress appears in the eyes. He is like the road of heaven and earth. It started to evolve. Chapter 397 "That man, who is he? How can he evolve and reincarnate!" The eyes of these ancient people are shaking. I can''t imagine. In the land of ten thousand realms, there are people who can evolve and reincarnate, and forcibly separate the chaos treasure diamond pestle that exerts ten percent of its power from the body of the forbidden state Lord. It''s amazing enough. Now. But also the evolution of reincarnation! The land of all worlds. It has existed since ancient times. I don''t know how many eras it has gone through. Reincarnation here. It''s not like the emperor who just wants to create a place of reincarnation, but can create it. It''s totally out of the question. The whole known history. Some people have tried this way, hoping that they can touch the threshold of the ultimate situation as soon as possible through the power of evolution and reincarnation, but without exception, all failed. Past and present. There is only one place. The real place of reincarnation has evolved - the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, but there is only one person in the first life who can get the reincarnation talisman and truly reincarnate. The rest of the creatures. It can only be like the abandoned universe, although the body is the same, but the soul is already different. Endless opportunities. The moment is like a layer of impenetrable fog, which covers the outside of the first forbidden area, so that all the people who want to spy can no longer see what happened to the first forbidden area at this moment. "This man, it''s not easy. I''m afraid he won''t be under me any more." Far away, far away from the state. An ethereal old figure, such as sitting on the top of nine days, is filled with the air of the ethereal sky. All the limbs are full of veins. They feel that the order of the heaven and the earth is moving all the time, which makes people feel that the figure is hazy in front of them, and they can''t see it at all. What it really looks like. The breath on him. Compared with the leader of forbidden state, who plays the power of ten into one, the leader of forbidden state is just a mountain waterfall surging in the world. And this old figure. But it''s more like the whole galaxy, pouring down. Immediately. Let around a dignified, scholar dressed youth. Intuition now. Just standing nearby, the mind is drawing unprecedented impact, and can''t help but hold your breath. "Evolution and reincarnation, the ancestors of the top ten races have done it. Unfortunately, they all failed, otherwise, they would not go to the unknown space, looking for the opportunity to step into the ultimate situation. " The old figure, in the whole forbidden state between exhaling and inhaling, trembled a little. His words were very old, which didn''t sound like the land of the world. It''s from a much older era. An old saying handed down. The young man beside me hesitated and hesitated, but could not help but ask: "master Taizu, isn''t the death of master so much?" As the leader of the forbidden state. Young people know the cruelty of this life better. The fall of the master of forbidden state. It didn''t make him feel so sad. It''s a pity that such a figure who can walk through the ultimate path of reincarnation is so dead. "This is what we have to do......" The voice of matchless vicissitudes reverberated, but this time, a little bit fierce. "The forbidden state, for a while, is silent. It is impossible for that person to reach the ultimate state through evolution and reincarnation." The young man was stunned. "You don''t want to think too simply about the land of the world. These ancient ancestors, even Tian Guyu and Xia''s three heads and six arms are just ForePlays." "And your master, who died entirely of conceit, thought that he could be invincible to the world if he possessed the most precious treasure of chaos?" That''s it. The old man''s shadow suddenly snorted coldly. Light way: "it''s my great uncle. He thinks he''s dead. That''s why he still stays at the level of the ancient ancestors after he gets the reincarnation talisman. The frog at the bottom of the well knows nothing about the land of all worlds. It''s really terrible." The young man''s face was silent. The old man in front of me. He only heard a few words from the master of forbidden state. Now it seems that the old man in front of him knows much more than the master of forbidden state. "Report to your son, Xia people. They want to see each other outside." Just then. A voice came in from the outside, and the young man said softly: "I see. You arrange them first, and I''ll come right away." Immediately. After waiting for someone to leave. The young man frowned and asked: "Taizu master, Xia people come to see you at this time. Will it be for the sake of chaos, the most precious diamond pestle, so..." "You don''t have to worry. They are afraid of Tianzu''s revenge, so they will rush to forbidden state." "So they know that you are the grand master?" The old figure did not speak any more. He waved and signaled the youth to go out first. The young man nodded respectfully. Immediately. And left. For a long time. Looking at the first forbidden area with heavy fog, the old figure sighed deeply. His face was very dignified. It seemed that at this moment, he had a trace of memories, frowned tightly, and said to himself: "Xia Di, I didn''t expect that when I left, what you said was true in this life. Sure enough, the first entrance to the forbidden area has produced a lotus which is very possible and contains the secret of stepping into the ultimate realm! " Between you and me. This old figure, the hazy feeling around, finally disappeared. It was an old man with blood all over his body, but it seemed that he could not be wiped out by any means. Vaguely. The head seems to have been cut in half by something. Although still intact. But that layer of haze. It seems that it''s just added with great magic power. It''s not real flesh and blood. The blood on the ancient clothes seems to have coagulated for endless years and become a part of the body. "It''s a pity that you, the future generations who don''t make it, now seem to regard me as their talisman." The old man''s wrinkled face flashed a meaningful look. The next moment. Then disappeared in place. He doesn''t believe that in addition to reincarnation, there are people who can evolve reincarnation. It''s just the first forbidden entrance at the moment. That plant has grown into a ten thousand year old tree like tall lotus, suddenly swaying wantonly in the wind, sending out wisps of gold. It''s not so eye-catching. But every time there is a glimmer of golden light, the time and space here, at this moment, instantly retrogress hundreds of thousands of years. The white dress deep in the first forbidden area. Sit knee deep. The face is still the same. But now. The three trembling eyes of Yin can''t help breaking through the sky and falling directly over the world. "This man, whether he knows what he is doing or not, evolutes the previous reincarnation, even that old guy, dare not try." At the same time. The last pair of dry eyes, looking at the depth of the first forbidden area, the breath on the body, the more vicissitudes of life of the white clothes, the mood can''t calm down for a long time, the face of the dry body, has long been a face dumb. "Here This guy Too... " Chapter 398 Now. The breath on Chu Lingxiao''s body has reached the acme of vicissitudes. Even the time sealed in the first forbidden area, the ancient place, is almost out of tolerance, and there is a faint sign of rupture. Click. Click. Intangible, there is the power of heaven and earth, came here, to prevent Chu Lingxiao to do this kind of thing, it seems that the evolution of the real reincarnation of the previous life is the most impermissible taboo of this heaven and earth. For countless years. No one has ever dared to do so. Even evolution. It''s just a word of evolution and reincarnation. No one can think of the fact that those who died before the birth of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation went there. Break the false space. The time and space happened in the past, at this moment, in front of Chu Lingxiao, slowly opened a road of vicissitudes. There is a continuous flow of invisible air, turning into eternal vicissitudes. There is order in the world. The red lightning, interwoven on that ancient road, seems to exist in every way. Although I only saw the rudiments of this road, it seems that it really broke the reincarnation of previous life. Find out where the dead have gone before the birth of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. Just the next moment. A more huge red lightning, split down in a flash, seems to warn Chu Lingxiao that he can''t see any more, otherwise, there will be a very terrible truth, which will be revealed in the exhibition. It''s just this moment. Chu Lingxiao suddenly opened his eyes, inexplicable supreme rhyme, in his increasingly deep and quiet eyes, burst out he slowly raised his hands to hold the sky, as if to announce all the strength to stop him, endless time, in my palm. Boom! In an instant. The ancient road just about to be closed is more opened than before in an instant. In front of it is a dead ancient river, full of white bones everywhere. I don''t know when it was piled up here. More truth on that ancient road. Once again. This moment. Even the two dead kings above the twelve universes and the dead bodies at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation were stunned. They couldn''t help but open their eyes and dare not let go of any details on this ancient road. "There are really people who built the real road of reincarnation before the old guy!" But soon. Two end Wang, pupil fierce one shrink, found a more terrifying scene. "No! It''s not a person. There are faults on this ancient road. They are spliced! " In order to see today''s scene, they sent all the people around them out of the palace. But now. This strange scene. All of a sudden, even the ultimate characters like them felt a little creepy, and their backs were cold. They couldn''t help but swallow their throats. They didn''t even think of it. Chu Lingxiao''s power. Can penetrate into the past time, so far, it really found a new way of reincarnation. But they didn''t think of it. This ancient road seems to exist mysteriously in every era. On the basis of the original, it creates a reincarnation Road, and then grafts on the front. The truth ahead. Even the withered corpse at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation turned very grave, full of trembling. I couldn''t believe this scene. Go ahead. Someone even thought of creating a real road of reincarnation long before him. But why. At the end of the day. This truth has disappeared again. Before that, he had never heard of the existence of this ancient road. If there are unknown people. In the dark dominates everything. How come this life, or his life, has not been reappeared. Even in his life. He knew that there was a more distant era. Similarly, he had never heard of any reincarnation. That is to say. This ancient road is much longer than the era he has known. "Who on earth built it?" At the thought of this, he could not help shivering. Somehow, from the moment when this ancient road appeared in his eyes, he felt something wrong. This ancient road. Since it has been deliberately buried, why does it seem to be still in operation? There are still living and dead souls on it, walking forward. He saw that from his ultimate path of reincarnation, the creatures who did not have a real birth appeared here. Make clear these creatures. Long time ago. It''s right to be a different person. There is a heavy fog. Let the three ultimate figures have a little cold sweat on their forehead. They all feel that from ancient times to the present, they have a pair of hands controlling all this. This ancient road has not been fully revealed and has not yet come to an end. Those dead souls, such as frozen people, tick by tick all over their bodies. Just now, the ancient river came out and walked step by step to the unknown black fog area opposite. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the depth of the first forbidden area, we can''t bear it. The power of heaven and earth burst out invisibly and started to make the whole first forbidden area tremble violently. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. But it became more and more cold. "The past, where to go, this life, must have an answer!" The voice just dropped. In an instant. At the entrance and exit of the lotus, the height of the lotus rose dozens of times again. A giant. White lotus leaves. It''s like covering the sky. All the people in the world can see it clearly. The lotus tree covered the sky of the first forbidden area. The creatures in the forbidden area. Can''t help but shrink and shrink. Looking at the direction of the first forbidden area, the eyes were trembling, as if seeing a ghost, and the eyes were staring out. "And Another madman, this man, is more mad than any other person who wants to evolve and reincarnate! " What was supposed to happen in the first forbidden area. They can no longer see it at all. But I didn''t think of it. Is that the ultimate character who has broken through to the highest level and is about to break through the sky and fight against the power of the whole world?! This moment. The whole land of ten thousand boundaries has been completely shaken. No matter through the divine sense, we can see the first forbidden area or the far away area. Those races who don''t know what''s going on in the first forbidden area at this moment can see a very tall holy lotus, slowly unfolding its petals, which seems to support the sky. On the island of Baxian ancient people. There was no sound. There was a dead silence. Countless pairs of shaking big eyes, looking straight at the direction of the first forbidden area, the whole body was shivering with cold sweat. Even at great distances. They can still feel the breath. The moment when they come here, they are all suppressed like a sky, making their legs soft. Chapter 399 Endless vicissitudes of the ancient road, it seems that there will never be an end. The dead River blocked everything. The souls of the past, from the ancient river full of gloomy breath, walked all the way to the other bank, and finally disappeared in the black fog ahead. Even the three ultimate figures. Some of them can''t see the black fog area. What is it. I just feel hazy in front of me. It seems that there are infinite opportunities, interwoven together, and converged into a lightning totem, so that no one who wants to explore here can go further. The whole world. It has long been silent. In addition to those ancient ancestors who had been to the first forbidden area in advance, many ancient people, with their eyes shaking, looked at the towering lotus, and actually felt a breath of reincarnation. In an instant. Many ancient people, full of dull eyes, a pair of old eyes, full of shock and incredible. "Cheng Did it work? That person, really evolved reincarnation? " If it is true. Isn''t that the ultimate state?! In fact. The outside world can only feel a breath from the first forbidden area. Now the hinterland of the first forbidden area. The breath full of reincarnation has been piled up like a mountain. It not only has the power of Chu Lingxiao, but also has the mysterious ancient road of vicissitudes. As if it is immortal, it straddles every corner of the first forbidden area. It is necessary to force Chu Lingxiao''s power out of that road. As long as someone dares to enter this area. No matter what level of characters, they will only turn into a pool of dead blood in a flash. Even the dead king and the dead body may be severely damaged. Boom! Another shock. Chu Lingxiao seems to have become a whirlpool. At this moment, the order of heaven and earth in the whole world is absorbed by him bit by bit. The next moment. The surrounding environment changed greatly, and he actually stepped into that ancient road with his real body. "Here This human is really crazy... " This moment. The two dead kings stared at each other. They were totally stupid. At the end of the ancient road of reincarnation, the dead body was also shocked. Now we know. Behind this ancient road of vicissitudes, there are two hands, which are controlling the direction of all the people in the world after death. Are you not afraid of accidents if you enter so rashly?! Hum! In the eyes of the three ultimate figures, Chu Lingxiao, who stepped into this ancient road of vicissitudes, was full of golden light. The next moment. The pupils of the three ultimate figures suddenly shrink. They see more truth here because of the golden light of Chu Lingxiao. The dead who walk on the ancient road. Its real body. All of them are white skeletons. The real flesh and blood are swallowed up. I don''t know where they have gone. All the things I saw before are illusions. After walking through the river in front of us, the skeleton turned into real flesh and blood again. Changed back to the original person. "Here It''s impossible. " Witness the scene. The dried corpse at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation has big eyes, and its face is full of wonder, and its eyes are full of deep horror and fear. He reincarnated himself. It evolved into a real reincarnation. No one knows better than him that, on the way to life, the undead who should have been born suddenly changed. It shows that some people are forcibly absorbing the power of the dead, and after that, they are trying to cover it up. It should have been impossible. Now. But it''s true. It appears. All the powers of the dead in the past, if they are superimposed on one person, this "Later, who are you?" Between you and me. When Chu Lingxiao just came to the Bank of the ancient river, there was an extremely cold and distant voice in the dark fog on the other side. There is no awe inspiring power. There is no sense of terror. But that was the moment. The whole world is quiet. On the ancient road, all the dead are still. They don''t move forward. The sound of the ancient river''s surging water is gone. The surrounding forces that block Chu Lingxiao''s progress are gone at this moment. Between the faint. In the black fog on the other side of the river, there were a pair of living black pupils, which appeared and looked directly at Chu Lingxiao. That kind of profundity, even in the ultimate characters, does not appear. A pair of eyes. It was as if he could overthrow the Yin and Yang, and the order of the heaven and the earth, because of the moment when he opened his eyes, all seemed to have changed, and there was a strange black silk. "Here This is! " Seeing the order of the heaven and the earth, the two ultimate figures, Zhongwang, stood up from their positions with a shudder on their faces and a shiver on their whole bodies. The palace of the last king over the whole twelve universes was suddenly full of strange sounds, full of horror and uneasiness. "How can the order of heaven and earth change It''s impossible. It''s It''s impossible! " What is the order of heaven and earth. It''s the most important thing that can be made up of a strong world. Without these things, no friar can be born in the world. If there is a change. Isn''t it true. Even these ultimate characters, originally no longer exist, but are deliberately created? Hiss! For a moment. The two dead kings, who were shocked by the truth, were cold from head to foot. Their scalp was numb and their eyes were white. They are masters. Can create everything. Even the ancient ancestors of the earth can be created by them. Now I tell them that the ultimate character like myself, the ultimate state of all monks, is also possible and deliberately created by others! At the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, the dead body was afraid to accept this. He almost stood up in fear. But soon, he found something wrong. The order of heaven and earth on that ancient road. It seems that it doesn''t belong to the world. It''s very old. It seems that it''s originally black. It''s not caused by any abnormality. But it makes him feel a little scared. He never heard of it. There is black in the order of heaven and earth. This extremely strange ancient road is even longer than he imagined! And this moment. When the pair of huge pupils, the moment. Just a few seconds of silence. Suddenly burst out a river of time, endless vicissitudes of life, surging in it. The evolved world, even the dried corpse at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, felt strange. I didn''t know the age at all, so I went straight to Chu Lingxiao on the other side of the road and roared past. But there is no threat, just endless time, washing Chu Lingxiao''s body, seems to want to test Chu Lingxiao, in the end from which era. But in the end. Only heard a very harsh cracking sound, that time river, in an instant, turned to ashes. Immediately. That pair of huge black pupil, eyes light flow, full of cold and quiet breath, can not help but slightly condense up. The voice falls. In tone. It''s full of doubts. It''s like seeing Chu Lingxiao''s heel. But even he is a little unsure that there can''t be such a person. "How can you live in this world?" Chapter 400 The cold voice reverberated. That ancient road has changed again. The black fog is gone, and a new road appears. But this time, it has come to an end. Or rather. This ancient road. This is not complete, is suspended in the air, there seems to be a road ahead, but there are real faults, no longer connected. And the pair of black giant pupils, standing in the middle of the fault, like a doorman, do not let any undead, and go on. The dead who came here. All of them were swallowed up and disappeared by the long river of time bursting out of the black giant pupils and eyes one by one. It''s like doing it on purpose. Don''t let this ancient road run normally again. But now. The three ultimate figures all saw a trace of fear from the pair of big black pupils. Although they were very well hidden, they were convinced as the ultimate figures. This pair of big black pupils. A little afraid of Chu Lingxiao! "He, more than I thought, was so far away that even the pair of big black pupils were inconceivable." At the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, the withered corpse, his face dumb, his eyes fluttering, looked at Chu Lingxiao, who was staring at the black giant pupils across the bank. Two dead kings. It''s also a little wave in my heart. In a moment, my face sank. "It''s no wonder that this human being doesn''t even exist in the future. It has already reached this level." The ultimate character. Heaven and earth keep their names. Now in their eyes, Chu Lingxiao has become a powerful existence that even heaven and earth can''t accommodate his name. Only the creatures on this ancient road can see the clue. Just. Why are these black pupils afraid? On the ancient road of vicissitudes. Suddenly there was a lot of silence around. But the pair of big black pupils evolved the Yin and Yang Qi, and tried again to Chu Lingxiao. In an instant. The heaven and the earth trembled violently. Even the entrance of the first forbidden area, the lotus tree, showed signs of trembling. "Later, I advise you to leave quickly. This is not the area you can explore!" In an instant. Three ultimate figures, eyes fierce tightening. They are the ultimate characters, but now on this ancient road, there are all kinds of strange phenomena, so that they all want to see for themselves what the ancient road is trying to hide. They are the ultimate people. Never knew. Who is devouring the power of these undead. And this way. Why faults occur. Obviously, under their sight, this ancient road has not yet reached the end. Behind these black giant pupils, it seems that those undead really go there. But they were blocked by the black pupils. Big black pupil. It''s said that Chu Lingxiao is a latecomer. In fact, even he himself doesn''t belong here. It''s like the eyes taken from some kind of horrible creature, monitoring here, intercepting all the creations here, and destroying together with the samsara of the ancient road. But even so. This ancient road is still running. Those who died, even though they were sentenced to death by the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation in the world, could only reincarnate physically, but they could still come here before the birth. And all this. It was carried out under the eyes of the dead body. If this ancient road doesn''t appear today, I''m afraid I''ll never know about it. It''s hard to imagine. Who are the people who built this ancient road. To hide from an ultimate character. Stealthily changing the day. Let all the dead come here. Circulation of yin and Yang. Even so. The power of those black giant pupils still could not shake Chu Lingxiao, as if there was an unimaginable air wall in front of him, blocking everything. In an instant. The two forces, competing with each other in the air, are actually the power of the pair of black giant pupils, surging around, showing a declining trend. Look at the three ultimate figures, a heart can not help but mention up,. They can feel that this pair of black giant pupils is not a complete person. The strength of each other is still lacking and cannot reach the peak. It is just left here by some terrorist creature. But even so. Among them, the means used have made these three ultimate characters, some of them are unimaginable and have never seen before, especially at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, the dried corpse, which is found after stabilizing the restless mood. The other side has never seen the other side except the supreme method. Its realm. In fact, it is also in the ultimate situation, but its strength is even stronger than that of the first person in his life. But I didn''t expect it. Still how can not Chu Lingxiao, the pace of forward, a moment has not occurred slowly. Even his space seemed to be infected, and the atmosphere became inexplicably depressed. The palace of the last king above the twelve universes. The atmosphere was even colder. But even so. That pair of big black pupils still hasn''t stopped. It seems that the significance of its existence here is to let all the monks who found this ancient road wipe it clean from this road. Boom! The circulation of yin and Yang again is more in harmony with the black order. The next moment. Once again with the whole strange world into the whole, the moment to the front of the fierce suppression and go, test with three combined forces, can stop Chu Lingxiao''s step forward. Just. Only a second passed. Black giant pupil, once again to the depth, involuntarily contracted, that pair of pupil, is full of apprehension and confusion. It''s all like this! It doesn''t work! He has never seen it. He has a real life body. He can step into this ancient road. He is more beautiful than that. Someone can move forward with the combination of his three forces. He seems to be on Chu Lingxiao. See the shadow of his body. In an instant. The black giant pupil, retreating and retreating again, seems to be completely awed by Chu Lingxiao''s strength, and dare not do anything again. At the same time. At the entrance of the first forbidden area, the atmosphere of peace and terror was finally restored. At this moment, it disappeared. The sky was clear, white clouds were surging, and everything seemed peaceful, as if nothing had ever happened. The whole world of shaking. All at this moment. It''s back to normal. But many ancient people outside are still shaking uncontrollably, and their eyes are full of lingering shock and inconceivable. "Knot Is it over? Did the man succeed or... " All races. Quiet as a cicada. No one dared to make a sound. If reincarnation and evolution succeed, I''m afraid that we will enter the ultimate stage. Forbidden state. There was a dead silence. Several old eyes, also at the same time, came back, suddenly heavy. In their hearts. Just hope. No success. Just. They can never imagine what a shocking scene is happening in the depth of the first forbidden area. The ultimate state they pursue. It''s only a person here who is qualified to watch. The only white dress. Into eternity. In the eyes of the three ultimate figures, they stand hand in hand. Chapter 401 Heaven and earth go up and down. Now. Three pairs of eyes of the ultimate characters, staring at this ancient road, dare not let go of any details. They have a hunch. Some people are plotting several eras in the dark, and they want to do something amazing that they can''t even imagine the ultimate character. Just the emergence of this ancient road. It has already made their hearts tremble for three points. The land of all worlds. It''s really unfathomable. Without Chu Lingxiao''s help today, they are still in the dark, holding on to one of the biggest managers in the world. But I don''t want to. It''s still just a chess piece. As early as countless years ago, someone has created reincarnation, and is still transporting bricks. But what are these black giant pupils? This moment. The whole ancient road of vicissitudes of life was quiet. There was no sound around. The pair of big black pupils looked directly at Chu Lingxiao on the other side of the ancient river and fell into a silence. I saw Chu Lingxiao at the foot of the lotus, step by step, flying through the ancient river in front of me, and once again fell on the ancient road on the other side of the river. Carry your hands on your back. Staring at each other with the black giant pupil, the surrounding atmosphere became cold again, even colder. Invisible. The pair of big black pupils still didn''t give up, trying to prevent Chu Lingxiao from exploring the dark place behind him. "Later, I advise you to leave quickly. This ancient road is not something you can covet." Voice of the vicissitudes of life. With a sound like a few centuries away, it suddenly reverberated around. At the same time. The whole land of the world, those hidden in the unknown space of the four worlds. There are many ancient figures sitting there with their knees crossed. They suddenly trembled a little. They found that the body floating around suddenly woke up like a living person and stood up. These unknown spaces. At this moment, there was a very strange, deep black whirlpool. The bodies that woke up were like machines. Their bodies had already been frozen and walked into the black whirlpool. Look at these ancient people of all ethnic groups. The face of the ignorant. From the beginning of the era, they have found this unknown space, which is likely to have the opportunity to step into the ultimate situation. It''s a pity. After so many years, nothing has changed. Now In an instant. A figure in an ancient red and gold suit stood up in an instant. The old pupils were full of uncontrollable surprises, and his lips were shaking with excitement. "After waiting for so many years, is it finally coming? The ultimate! The ultimate opportunity! " The next moment. He just wanted to rush into the black whirlpool. But in a flash, in many unknown spaces, only a series of violent roars came out. Not only he, but also the ancient people of all ethnic groups, were all shaken out. No matter how many times they tried, they could not enter. It made them on the spot. They all stood still. It''s hard to accept that. After so many years here, it''s not easy to see the opportunity of the ultimate situation today. How can we not let them in! Just. In the depth of the first forbidden area at this moment, on the ancient road with strange breath, the pair of big black pupils filled with a trace of anger. A cold voice. Once again reverberated around, surging around the black order, suddenly burst out again. But before the helpless, has let him to Chu Lingxiao, has a thick fear, at the moment only dare to threaten with words. "Later, don''t go too far. If you leave now, I can do nothing." But that''s why. Let the three ultimate figures find out the most frightening truth, and let their eyelids jump wildly. The unknown space floating around the land of all worlds is accompanied by this ancient road of vicissitudes. They are the ultimate characters. But the land of the world. There are other places that they don''t know. Among them are those unknown spaces where there have been rumors for a long time. There is a chance to step into the ultimate situation. The ancient people of all ethnic groups are crazy to find them. Just. So far, no one has found the so-called ultimate opportunity, but the ancient people who died in it, and there are countless. The corpses are all there forever. Now they find out. After the death of the ancient people of all ethnic groups, they came here just like the spirits of the world. Their fate was surprisingly similar. But this time, it seems that because of the appearance of Chu Lingxiao and the huge black pupil, they can no longer deal with those corpses. On the boundless ancient road. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, from beginning to end, are not looking at the black giant pupil. His vision. All of them cast behind the huge black pupil, where it was dark and could not see the edge, like a real sense of Jedi. At this moment, the hearts of the three ultimate figures are also tense. Layout for countless years. Now. They see the world, more truth. Maybe there are unimaginable terrorist figures in this world, spying on all people in secret, as well as the ultimate figures at their level. If this is the case, all their previous cognition will be completely overthrown at this moment. What kind of guy is it. Even the ultimate characters, such as them, have never been aware of it. This moment. The splendor of heaven. But in the Chu Lingxiao Mou light to see the past moment, suddenly fell down. In an instant. The black order has turned into a horrible black dragon. Its breath is extremely strange. It seeps into people. It''s all ticking and dropping black unknown liquid. The pair of black giant pupils, the eyes are full of annoyance, as if no one except him can see the world behind him. "Later, it seems that you don''t know what kind of person you are testing. This ancient road is not something you covet. You can leave quickly and have a chance to live!" Da! As soon as the voice fell, it was another strange black liquid, which broke the space of the ancient road. From the unknown place, it suddenly fell on the black pupil. One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! This moment. Whether it''s the two final kings above the twelve universes or the dried up corpse at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, they can''t help but feel a little nervous when they watch the breath rising. The next moment. When you see the black giant pupil that seems to be still rising, the pupil can''t help contracting. Suddenly. The breath on the black giant pupil has changed dramatically, which directly devours the dead on the ancient road. Immediately. A figure in white appears on the big black pupil. Its appearance, even the three ultimate figures, stays in place for a moment. Because. is as like as two peas, and even the breath on the body at the moment is the same! It''s exactly like a mold. It''s the same! Chapter 402 Two dead kings. At the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, that corpse, all at this moment, was stunned. They are the ultimate. I can''t see. Chu Lingxiao, who appears above the black giant pupil at the moment, is a fake, but his breath is exactly the same as that of the Lord. If it wasn''t for the process, see it with your own eyes. Even they subconsciously think that there are two Chu Lingxiao in the world. What is the black liquid that drops from the unknown place? It can make the black giant pupil turn into Chu Lingxiao! And. It looks like it. It reaches the level of For a moment. The three ultimate figures, the emotions in their minds, suddenly turned up and stared at the black giant pupil. How could this monster be so weird! "The latecomer, see, this is the character you want to test. He can copy you as a whole at will. No matter your breath, your appearance, or even your strength, they are all in my hands now." The voice of the cold. It''s like setting off a wave of giant waves, almost breaking the whole forbidden area. Words fall. The black giant pupil took the lead. This time, he completely seemed to become Chu Lingxiao. When he took the lead, he almost overturned the ancient river. A sense of terror. Even the entrance to the first forbidden area, the lotus plant, has been blocked. For a moment. He ran out of four or five streams of air and swept all over the world. With only one trace of air, he crushed an immortal imperial dynasty that had not yet been able to react to the outside world to ashes on the spot. It has not stopped. We need to rush to the whole world. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were scared on the spot, their eyes were almost staring out, and they hurriedly made moves to block the air flow, but they all fell back tens of thousands of miles, and spit out blood fiercely. In an instant. Looking at the direction of the first forbidden area, I can only feel that at the moment, unimaginable scenes are happening there. One wave just retreats, another wave starts again, and what''s going on there! Isn''t that about evolution and reincarnation? How could such a terrible air burst out! In the past countless years, those ancient people who tried to evolve and reincarnate. But there has never been such a situation. What is the man doing in the depth of the first forbidden area! Forbidden state. Many ancient ancestors, led by the three headed and six armed ancient ancestor of the Xia nationality, all looked at the direction of the first forbidden area and trembled for a long time. A heart. More at this moment, almost hanging to the throat, the whole body up and down all over the hair, are scared to stand up. Heart crazy looking forward to Chu Lingxiao, never succeed. Otherwise, his Xia nationality. I don''t know how to face the ultimate character''s interrogation. "You don''t need to be nervous. The man looks and touches the ancient taboo. At the moment, it''s hard to protect himself." An old voice. Suddenly, in the ear of all the ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality, it came to me lightly. Hearing this, I could not help but let the three headed and six armed ancestors and the four or five ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality loose their hearts. "Reincarnation of evolution is the land of all worlds. If you don''t pay attention to the taboos, they will be reduced to ashes by the power of heaven and earth." In front of the ancient ancestors of Xia nationality. It was an old man floating in the light of a thousand Zhang. He gently touched his chin and beard, looking at the direction of the first forbidden area of Ruhua Jedi with a faint light in his eyes. In his eyes. At this moment, the first forbidden area has no order in the world. When the friars stay there, their strength will definitely be reduced to half. How can they evolve reincarnation? It''s just wishful thinking. Now even my own life. It''s going to be covered. Boom! From the direction of the first forbidden area, there was a tremulous vibration again. In an instant, the whole ground of the ten thousand boundaries felt a little higher. Suddenly, the old man''s mouth was slightly raised with a sneer. "It''s still too young. It seems that in the last era, there were only three people who survived. Now, with me, there are only three." He is sure. Under such bad conditions, there is no difference between reincarnation and death. But deep in the first forbidden area at this moment. On that ancient road, but at the next moment when the big black pupil shot, the atmosphere suddenly changed into a dead silence, only heard a bang, a white dress, directly fell back across the air. When the mouth spits blood. The black giant pupil, deep in those cold eyes, even at this moment, appeared one after another bloodstain, and the eyes were full of a trace of fear and inconceivable. In an instant. He went back tens of thousands of miles. Suddenly. The two final kings above the twelve universes and the dead body at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation all swallowed their throats. I can''t believe it. What happened just now. For a moment. Just when the black giant pupil, which controls the Chu Lingxiao from the black liquid, rushes towards the front founder. They saw the broken scenes of several eras, which made it hard for them to imagine that Chu Lingxiao''s strength had reached such a level. It''s not just the last era. The annihilation of countless eras. It''s all about this! But even so. They also can''t believe that the drop of the fake from the black liquid seems to have completely copied everything of Chu Lingxiao, even the strength. It was almost at the moment of the other side''s hand. Let them think today that they finally know what level Chu Lingxiao has reached. But I didn''t think of it. The first thing to fall is the black giant pupil, and Chu Lingxiao is still like an immortal immortal immortal holy mountain, standing there. Just. But the eyes are more quiet than before, quietly looking at the dark area behind the big black pupil. Are they going to be wrong? But at the moment, the black giant pupil is finally unable to calm down. It is suspended in the air. It''s all trembling wildly. Its eyes are full of fear. In a moment, the fake seems to have lost the meaning of existence and disappeared. In a flash. That drop of black liquid, in an instant, went back the same way, I don''t know where. The next moment. Only heard a strange cry, the voice completely out of shape, no longer the previously unfathomable look, let the three ultimate figures hear that the black giant pupil at the moment, afraid! More scared than ever! That deep pupil, more and more shrink tighter, only to see the depth, in addition to the horror, there is a trace of incredible. Black liquid. There has never been a failure, as long as landing, no matter what level of existence, will be perfectly copied, breath, appearance, strength, these are no exception. How to face a latecomer! Will This moment. I only heard a very harsh question, but with a strong tone of fear, the faces of the three ultimate figures changed. At this moment, what shocking truth is not as good as the other side''s words. "You What era are you! " Chapter 403 Big black pupil, completely shocked. Before Chu Lingxiao appeared on this ancient road, he did not think of this world. But there are other people besides him who can live so long. But now when the black liquid turned into a fake, Chu Lingxiao couldn''t help but find out how stupid the previous probe was. Even black liquid. Can''t shake each other''s foundation! Full of flustered trill questions, instantly reverberated around. The three ultimate figures could not help holding their breath. To be honest. They want to know more than black giant pupil how long Chu Lingxiao has lived. Before Chu Lingxiao appeared, they always thought that they were one of the strongest behind the scenes managers in the ages. But the emergence of this ancient road. They were completely silenced. The unthinkable terrorist is behind all this. Even the big black pupil. They can''t see through. They are also latecomers. They want to seize all the creation on this ancient road. But why this ancient road. Since it is still in operation, it means that the man who built this ancient road is still alive. But why not. Don''t drive out these black pupils? Does the owner of this ancient road have problems himself, and now he can''t get out of trouble for the time being, which makes the black giant pupil have a chance to take advantage of? It''s as quiet as a cicada. In his heart, however, the black giant pupil was frightened to the extreme. He was only a pair of eyes on his body, which were used to monitor any wind and grass on this ancient road. But even so. He asked himself. There is no ultimate person in the world who can threaten him. But now. A latecomer. Not only strong will this ancient road, from the crack of the long river of time, to bombard out. Even the black liquid can''t do anything. At this moment, all around the vicissitudes of life, there is silence. The black giant pupil did not expect that one day someone could erase him from this road when he was sitting on this ancient road at his own level! And Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. But once again slowly fell in the black giant pupil, behind the area, where even though just experienced what kind of amazing war, even a ray of light, did not shine there. There seems to be an immeasurable protection. Will be out of everything. It''s all blocked. "A world that doesn''t exist?" The faint voice finally fell down from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, but the black giant pupil attracted once again shook violently. The pair of black giant dragons that appeared before also disappeared at this moment. Deep in those dark eyes. Immediately. It''s incredible. Subconscious. Aphasia: "how do you know?!" Black giant pupil, completely by Chu Lingxiao''s mystery, has subverted all cognition to the startled. This sentence. He also heard it from noumenon before he left noumenon. But he had no idea. Chu Lingxiao can see through all this at a glance. The eyebrows of the three ultimate figures in the dark are also tightened a lot. It''s now. The black pupil is already the second. What they are most concerned about is the origin of this ancient road and where it is. They have made a vague discovery. It''s not limited to reincarnation. It''s possible that there is a cultivation concept that will overturn the present several eras. Even just now, I don''t know whether it''s their illusion or something. It seems that there are only black pupils here. There is a very real life body, dormant in the deep, maybe in the world behind the black giant pupil. Boom! The Amazing Black order, at this moment, with Chu Lingxiao''s real hand, was sucked into Chu Lingxiao''s hands instantly. In an instant. The big black pupil is extremely nervous. If he has a face with all his features, he must have been sweating. It''s too strong. He was really arrogant before. The power of this latecomer is beyond his imagination. I''m afraid it has reached the same level as the noumenon. Whether it''s black order. Or black liquid. All from here. The mystery hidden in it is far from several eras. Compared with it, it has an amazing creation and is hidden in it. It''s a pity. So many years have passed. He just came out of it, the power of the black dragon in the field, and the drop of black liquid just came out of the dragon. It''s immeasurable. Ontology believes that there is the origin of practice in the black order. I''m afraid it has something to do with the past several eras. This moment. The atmosphere is very strange. On the ancient road of vicissitudes. Just now, a pair of big black pupils with big teeth and claws were floating quietly in front of him, facing Chu Lingxiao. He didn''t dare to move at all, but his eyes also fell on the black order in Chu Lingxiao''s hands. It''s like an eager student. I hope that Chu Lingxiao, the latecomer, can give him the answer. The three ultimate figures also have their eyes fixed and their faces become extremely heavy. This ancient road. It''s really weird. Even after what kind of war, after the event, the dead will return to their original state. Those who have been damaged by the aftereffects of the battle will be back to normal in an instant. But it seems that there are faults in the road. Even without the black pupils, the dead can''t go on. Bang! Bang! Bang! One by one, smashing into the bottomless abyss, like touching the wall, making a harsh sound. But the next moment. The big black pupil was stunned. Without him. These undead appeared at the beginning of the ancient road, and then, and then, continue to walk, repeat back and forth. For a moment. There seems to be a call. The joint of the fault actually grew another piece, but it soon stopped. "It''s really this ancient road. There''s something wrong with it." At that time, the three ultimate figures, in the deep pupil, suddenly flashed a trace of fear. The power left on this road, trying to repair here, has been powerless. "Later, what did you find?" The big black pupil opens decisively. He doesn''t worry about his fate, he is just a pair of eyes left here by the noumenon. In a sense, he doesn''t belong to the real life at all. But if we can learn more from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, then the significance of his existence here is the end. But it seems that he thought too naive. When a big hand slowly raised, the big black pupil was suddenly scared, and there was a panic in the deep, and suddenly backed away. I didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao would even give him a hand. I have watched several eras on this ancient road. What you know. More than anyone. Don''t the latecomer want to know more secrets from his mouth? Just this time. When he finished the whole meeting, he came to what was called weak and small. His previous revolt was so ignorant. Chu Lingxiao''s power made him feel small in a moment. In a moment, he was burned to the ground. As if the secret of black order had been realized. In an instant. The world hidden in that dark place appeared. Although it only appeared for one second, it made the three ultimate figures have no time to reflect the death of the black giant pupil. All of them took a deep breath of cool air. Hiss! This is! Chapter 404 Amazing power. Split all the darkness in front of us that wants to block the truth. Although only a second. But in that dark world, it''s not like the three ultimate figures at all. As they imagined, it''s broken, it''s ruins, it''s a broken world that has long been lost in the past. It''s a real bright place. They were inside. I feel the breath of the five or six ultimate figures, but the state is very strange, and I still walk on a brand-new road like those undead in the rear world. It''s just the surroundings. But it''s resplendent, just like the palace in the fairyland. It''s unpredictable. It makes the three ultimate figures jump for a while. Is it the ultimate character that disappeared in the past. All here? The next moment. Chu Lingxiao once again. It should not belong to the black order of this era. Now Chu Lingxiao''s hands seem to find the master all of a sudden. They even use the black giant pupil like a fish in water. Front fault. All of a sudden into a nine color road light, once again to the front of the dark place. In an instant. It seems that all the hidden Jing Tian field is completely activated at this moment. On the spot, there are not only eight jails and nine turns of Zhen Di field, but also the Feng Tian field that can only be used by the ultimate characters, as well as various means to make the three ultimate characters unimaginable. All around. There are hundreds of ultimate levels of anti sky field. It is an incomparable invisible shield, interwoven and blocked in front of the dark world. It is necessary to force Chu Lingxiao out of the fault completely. Boom! In an instant. The whole first forbidden area was completely shaken. This moment. As well as the whole land of the world, it trembled even more violently than before. Countless rivers of time appeared in the sky all over the land of the world. The splendor of heaven. Mixed with red lightning, it seems to be looking for the person who violates the taboo. In a flash. They all split over the first forbidden area. This moment. In the whole land of ten thousand realms, all ethnic groups are finally unable to calm down. Countless eyes tremble and look directly at the sky of the first forbidden area. The scene that appears in your eyes. Even the master of the eyes, his body was shaking involuntarily. At this moment, the area, even the order of the heaven and the earth, had to give way to 30000 Li and dare not approach. "Then There, what happened and how did it move? It''s getting bigger and bigger. " Ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, including those who have come to life from the depths of the desolate mountains, are all dignified. They have never seen such a scene. The order of heaven and earth should be avoided for it. It seems that the long time does not belong to this era at all, but it is called out by people and seems to want to fight someone. "Yes Is that him? " At the same time, everyone thought of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. There has been reincarnation in the world. At this moment, if anyone dares to evolve reincarnation, he will undoubtedly encounter the most intolerable forbidden area of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. "He''s finished. I didn''t expect that he even took the ultimate road of reincarnation." Forbidden state. The old man, whose face was full of vicissitudes and who was the Abbess and uncle of forbidden state, was also pale to the extreme, and could not keep the former calm any more. In his eyes. Where in the world, there may be ultimate characters, and only the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. There is the ultimate character! To the depth of the first forbidden area, let''s go! "If he really violates the unimaginable taboo, this time, even if he falls down, he will fall into the reputation of the first person under an ultimate figure in the ancient history of the world." This old man, although looking forward to Chu Lingxiao''s failure, saw now, he also had to sigh heartily. That can be done. It can make the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation in the legend, all of which have been put into practice. It''s also considered as a truly magnificent road. There is no ancient person in the world who can compare with it. It''s a pity. Take it too soon. I don''t know how terrible the path of evolution and reincarnation is. It''s a real taboo that can''t exist in a world. The ultimate ancient path of reincarnation in the legend alone will not allow the existence of the next person who has successfully evolved reincarnation. On the other hand, all the ancient ancestors of Xia nationality have three heads and six arms. It''s all a face of excitement. Standing in their position, of course, I hope Chu Lingxiao will fail in a hurry. It''s better to die immediately. "Now you should rest assured that the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation in the legend has been taken. It is impossible for that person to survive." A cold voice. It''s down again. At this moment, the heart of all the ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality finally fell down, and the old man''s heart was also deeply relieved. He was as firm as before. But in fact, there are also some fears. The first forbidden area makes such a big move, which is almost unique for all ages. At this level, it is infinitely closer to the ultimate state than him. Fortunately at the moment. Reincarnation is the ultimate road. Let''s go. One stroke. That man should have no chance to turn the tables again. Ancient land of Tian nationality. The five people who had been sent back by Chu Lingxiao with great magic power, Tian Guyu and others, also looked at the direction of the first forbidden area all the time. In the depth of the first forbidden area, they got unimaginable creation and then returned to the Tianzu with the diamond pestle, the most precious treasure of chaos. I thought. Chu Lingxiao will be back soon. But now you see here. Even Tianzu Yu, the ancient ancestor of the world, could not help pinching a sweat in his heart and tightening his eyebrows. "Master..." The rest of the day in repair and others, but also in the heart, tension to the extreme. Ancient master What can I do in the depth of the first forbidden area? How can I lead to such a big move? The ultimate character, no There''s no danger, is there? Grunt! All ethnic groups in the world. The first forbidden area has become extremely silent. The eyes of ancient people are even colder at this moment. On the forehead, there is a cold sweat and a strong throat. In the legend, there is most likely a reincarnation of the ultimate character. Have you also made a move There are some ancient people who have returned to China. They have a voice on the ground. "This man, in the end, failed..." Deep in the ancient family of eight immortals. The figure of Badao also trembled slightly, and his face was shocked. Because now. The chaos treasure floating in front of them seems to have sensed some terrible power, and it constantly radiates the tremendous purple light. This is a clear warning to them. At this moment, the first forbidden area is experiencing an unimaginable scene. Even the chaos treasure in the far away place feels threatened. "No Not now, in the first forbidden area, there''s such a big move. It''s Master. " In their eyes. It was a long time to suppress in the first forbidden area. In this world, in addition to the legendary ultimate path of reincarnation, who dared to fight Chu Lingxiao. Just. The person in charge of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation in the eyes of the public, the dried body, looked at the white clothes floating on the ancient road of vicissitudes at the moment, his eyes were full of shock and his throat was hoarse. Two unimaginable forces. Make a world-famous sensation on the fault. It seems that Chu Lingxiao, who is fighting with each other across time and space, has hidden that area in the dark world ahead and pushed back tens of thousands of miles in an instant. "People in the past have foreseen what happened today. He has laid a solid foundation here!" This moment. The three ultimate figures are completely stupid. Chapter 405 I can''t imagine. What kind of person, in the past, can predict what happened today. Normally. Emperor. It can reverse time and space, see some clues of the future, and the ultimate character can break all this and see all the events in the future, but who can see the future of the ultimate character? That man. Obviously more powerful than the ultimate character. But when Chu Lingxiao''s power touched the dark world, he activated all the backers here. Does the creator of this ancient road not only predict that someone will stop all the dead in the middle of the fault, seize the creation here, but also predict that Chu Lingxiao will appear here? Hiss! At the thought of this, the three ultimate figures can''t help but take a breath of cool air. If so. The level reached by the other party is completely beyond all the known records, and the real new realm. But this man. What is the purpose of creating this ancient road. Since everything that has been predicted will happen in the future, why let the black giant pupil destroy here? Didn''t that person think of this floor in the past, or did he build this ancient road too hastily to arrange other backers? Boom! But it''s the time when the three ultimate characters, their thoughts, are in a state of chaos. Chu Lingxiao, who turned into a bright group of lights, has pushed the world in front of him, which only belongs to the ultimate characters, for several times. In an instant. In the eyes of the three ultimate figures, they saw countless pictures of the golden age in the past. There was a bully in it. Take the order of heaven and earth as food, turn into the way of the nine sky, and dominate everything in the world. Some people have created twelve universes. They want to break through the past and the present, do things that no one dares to imagine, whether there is a realm above the ultimate realm. Unfortunately, they fail in the end. The two kings were completely stunned. From the past, they saw the existence of the same road as themselves. Twelve universes have also been created. Suddenly. See this scene, two end king only feel back cool swish, all over gooseflesh up. The twelve universes they created. Is it the way someone gave up in the past. "It''s impossible. How could there be such a strange thing in the world?" Two final Wang Mouguang, heavy to the extreme, pupil deep, thick sense of horror, can not stop surging out. Whether they admit it or not. Just now I do see that there are people in the past who have created twelve universes. So what happened to them? It''s weird. Let the three ultimate figures, the creepy feeling that just disappeared, emerge all over again. The horizontal push continues! The world hidden in the darkness, as if it does not belong to any of the present era, is an unimaginable means of terror. It seems that the real purpose of building this ancient road is to make this world not lose in the past. Hum! With the development of Chu Lingxiao, there are more and more amazing terrorist forces. Finally at this moment. It broke out completely. It''s like someone''s supreme will to stay here, which contains all the power. He wants to fight against Chu Lingxiao and not let him push down again, or he doesn''t want the latecomers to see the real truth hidden here. This moment. Two unimaginable forces. It turns into two purple and red lightning, which stir the order of heaven and earth. Instant. At some time in the past, I really got my hands on it. The next moment. One let the three ultimate figures, only one look, they could not help shivering figure, from the past came out, in addition to indifferent eyes, can not see the figure, what it looks like. He is the same as Chu Lingxiao. It seems that they are also wearing a white suit, with their hands on their backs. At the same time, they stop to watch. But only a second later. That is the supreme figure, and then he made a move. With only one stroke, he broke up several times that had been pushed out horizontally before. In an instant. For a long time, there were faint signs of disappearing, which could not support the power of that figure. Bang. In an instant, the ancient road has been broken. It''s like a nine day divine light with tens of thousands of lights. It makes the hearts of the three ultimate figures in the dark stop. For they saw their way, and all of them appeared on the shapeless road. The road unique to the ultimate character. It''s in one''s hand. "Here Who is this man... " The three ultimate figures are about to see the stupidity. They feel that in the dazzling light of this supreme figure, they see the source of the Tao and the real end of all monks. But they didn''t think of it. Even so. Unexpectedly also just let Chu Lingxiao horizontal push speed, slightly slowed down some. Obviously. In the past, there were many terrorist means buried in this supreme figure. As Chu Lingxiao was still pushing horizontally, several past eras were all crushed towards Chu Lingxiao. In an instant. The three ultimate figures, seeing a more incredible scene, suddenly the pupils can''t help but shrink to the extreme. A history that should have been predestined. At this moment. It''s changed! Just like the power of Chu Lingxiao, it completely suppressed the supreme figure of that road. Many of the ages it led were separated from the original long river of time and turned into a bunch of nine colored magic lights, which directly followed and broke the ancient road of vicissitudes. The next moment. At the sound of the boom, the whole forbidden area was shaking violently. There are many ethnic hinterlands in the whole world, which seem to have ushered in the extinction of the world. Those forbidden areas in the deep mountains are all crushed into a pool of powder by several powerful breath of vicissitudes. This moment. Only to see, the whole world everywhere, countless pairs of old big eyes, are involuntarily crazy shudder up. Looking at several bright lights coming out of the first forbidden area, the pores were closed immediately, the breath became fast, the face was excited, and the neck was red. In an instant. There are ancient figures. After a while, he immediately got up and ran for one of the lights. "Get up quickly, get up immediately, the chance to achieve the ultimate situation is coming!" Like crazy. The whole land of ten thousand realms can''t bear it. I can only see the sky over the vast land of ten thousand realms. Although I can''t see where the end is, the figures in the sky are older than each other. Even the oldest creatures in the forbidden area can''t calm down at this moment. A boom. He broke through the forbidden area and pursued one of the lights. Even the forbidden state. The old man, who was the Abbess and uncle of forbidden state, also had green eyes at the moment. His voice was full of excitement and trembling. In a moment, he ran after him with a bright light. "The collapse, the man finally failed, the mantis catches the cicada Huang Que in the rear, the ultimate situation, is the old man''s!" Chapter 406 The ultimate opportunity of several past times. There are two forces. From the long river of time, I was blown out by the strong force, not to mention a group of ancient figures from the outside world, but the three ultimate figures, a heart, could not help shaking. Three. Do not want to let go of the confrontation. This is a battle that has overturned all previous practice concepts. Each ray of light from the two people is more amazing than those so-called ultimate opportunities. Every trace. It''s all the acme of the road. The Tao rhyme contained in it makes the three ultimate figures unbelievable. Especially the light from Chu Lingxiao. At this moment. Illuminating the whole ancient road. In an instant. In their eyes, in the eyes of the undead, there is a clear trace, which seems to be directly revived in this area. But after all. Already dead. In a second, it was back to normal. The three ultimate figures know that this is not what Chu Lingxiao can''t do, but that the other side is looking for this ancient road of past life. The real intention is not this at all. But they know something. This supreme figure, the power left in the past, can no longer prevent Chu Lingxiao from pushing across. Even though there are many backers left, they are only a drop in the bucket. But there is no superior figure. Means left over from the past. It''s really amazing. Already beyond the scope of the ultimate realm, this new realm, so that the three ultimate figures, can not help but hold their breath again, want to carefully feel what kind of feeling it is. Just. The next moment. Only touch a trace of it, I feel a very sharp breath coming towards me. They almost collapsed. Fortunately, they responded in a timely manner, and hurriedly returned, but there was a cold sweat on their back. It''s bigger than the previous black pupil. I don''t know how many times stronger. They can imagine that if the big black pupils still dare to float on the fault of this road at the moment, they will be absolutely destroyed by this force. But why? Three ultimate figures, I can''t think. There is such a terrible backhand buried. Since it was built here, why let the black giant pupil wipe out the dead on the road and the fault? What''s the matter? Whether it is the final king over the twelve universes or the dried up body at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, we believe it. This fault. This is not what it was originally like. It should be that later, it was hit by more terrifying forces, so that this ancient road has undergone terrible changes. It''s the body of the black giant pupil, dry? Or is there a third party involved? Time is still flowing. But that supreme figure, from the beginning to the end, is trying to stop Chu Lingxiao from moving forward. He is like a powerful incarnation one after another, then it is destroyed, and then it appears in the past era. Bang! Bang! Bang! The violent tremor seemed to be a signal. In a flash, even the three ultimate figures couldn''t believe it. They suddenly opened their eyes. Those lost times appeared in the past again, but they were obviously different, just slightly similar. "I want to see what the end is." This moment. Chu Lingxiao''s calm look, more and more cold, just like the extremely fierce cold wind, sweeping all the past eras. The voice just dropped. All times, the moment frozen in the river of time, can no longer move. In an instant. Only heard a very harsh mechanical sound, creak and reverberate around, fell in the ear of the three ultimate figures, and all of a sudden, the hairs stood up. It''s like countless times in the past. It''s just created and reused by people. At this moment, there is a strong external force that stagnates the core, and everything comes back to the origin. But this makes the three ultimate figures, their eyelids jump wildly, their hearts flutter and tremble. This It''s not true In the past several eras, is it really something, or someone, deliberately made it, even monks Even the ultimate character is just "No No way! " This moment. Whether it''s the two final kings or the corpse on the ancient road of reincarnation, they can''t calm down any more, and their eyes are almost staring out. If the truth hidden here is like this, it''s too horrible. Who has such great ability. Created the word monk? Are all of them supposed to be soulless dolls, while they themselves are fooled by their hidden hands in the dark? Boom! All the past times have been completely shocked by Chu Lingxiao''s power. There is no era or even a picture ahead. There is only an endless blank. There is no figure but that. He is like a real creator. He is the only one in the distant past, from the beginning to the end. Bang! Chu Lingxiao''s body shape stopped in a moment. With a big wave of his hand, the world hidden in the dark suddenly went all the way. Break the false void. It''s enough to pass the fragrance. The world hasn''t stopped. It doesn''t seem to be in the past. Find the world, the real home. Boom! Another giant hand fell down. In the sky of the first forbidden area, a very bright light burst out in an instant. That is the power of Chu Lingxiao, which has made this ancient road unable to accommodate, and directly spread to the outside world. Even at the entrance. There is still no lotus to protect. But there is still a trace of it. It passes through the lotus leaves in an instant. Like the wind of extinction, it sweeps the whole world, eight wastelands, four seas and nine domes. In an instant. Countless pairs of big eyes. Just want to go straight for the chance to step into the ultimate situation, I immediately felt that behind it, there was a thrill, goosebumps all over my body, all of which came out unconsciously. The body that startles on the spot is stiff in the void, dare not even look back. "Finally The ultimate character, as expected, is the ultimate realm of all monks. It''s really the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, and it''s on the move. " The old man who chased 50000 miles of light from the forbidden state was also shocked. However, compared with other people, his eyes were full of excitement. No one has ever felt the power of the ultimate. But at this moment, all monks believe that if there is an ultimate state in the world, the master who burst out this breath from the first forbidden area must be! Everyone thinks. The master of the breath. Must come from the legend, only the dead can go to the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation! Just now. The ultimate character in their eyes, looking at Chu Lingxiao with a blank face, completely suppressed the supreme figure, and the world came to an end. But at the end of the road. There is only one extremely strange tombstone without words! Chapter 407 The end of all ages is a gravestone without words. But it''s strange. This gravestone without words. Look at the texture. It''s not like the product of the distant past at all. Compared with the times on this ancient road, there is no breath of eternal vicissitudes, just like someone has just stood there. The atmosphere was eerie. Because the three ultimate figures found that all the times, the reason for repetition, seems to be completely affected by this tombstone. Every time those worlds fall here, they will be bounced back by the strength of this tombstone. "Is this the end of everything?" A faint voice fell. Chu Lingxiao waves his hand and stops the world sealed in the dark on the tombstone. In an instant. This world, at last, has no movement, just like finding a home, sending out a tremendous golden light, which will submerge this ancient road in an instant. There was silence all around. Chu Lingxiao is the only one on the whole road. The three ultimate figures observed in secret are also a restless heart, which immediately calms down. An unimaginable end. Even more unimaginable. All previous eras were created by an unknown tombstone, like a machine. And it''s still reused. In every era, no one discovered the secret, just like the livestock in the sheepfold. Is that fault? In order to prevent the power of the tombstone from infiltrating into this world again, the shadow of Chu Lingxiao in front of us is dim. At this moment, in the eyes of the three ultimate figures, we are more and more confused. It''s like a tombstone at the end. Once again, I woke up. Is quietly, urging all times, back to the original. "No!" In an instant. Only at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, there was a strange cry. The dried corpse''s face suddenly changed. He hurriedly opened his mouth to remind him: "get out of there!"! It''s a trap. Someone wants to lead you into the situation and trap you in the past. You can never get out! " Although the two kings couldn''t hear the sound of the dried corpse above the twelve universes, their faces also changed suddenly, and they saw a trace of strangeness just like the dried corpse. People who created this ancient road. What a deep plan! Even if someone can break his stop and come to an end, it has already been predicted. There was no one on the road before. There was no effort at all. He is deliberately showing weakness. He wants to let Chu Lingxiao step into the rear of all times, and then close all the doors of the times one by one. He wants to completely trap Chu Lingxiao in the past! "Here This human... " The mood of the two final Kings is also extremely complicated. Although they can''t talk about the big contradiction with Chu Lingxiao, they don''t want to see each other trapped in the past and never come back. Because it depends on the current situation. The land of all worlds. Chu Lingxiao is the only one who can open this ancient road. The truth hidden here has not been completely solved. They really want to know all about it. Bang! Bang! Bang! This moment. The power of the wordless tombstone is really released. The evolved road makes one heart of the three ultimate figures suddenly hang up, and the mouth suddenly opens. "This is!" Under the golden light, they saw the land of the world, the supreme law of all races are contained in it, but this is not the key to shock the three ultimate figures. It''s an accident. Doesn''t it mean that the fault on this road has stopped the power of the wordless tombstone from penetrating into the future? How can it evolve? They saw almost every race''s supreme law finally came to the end of the road, and finally gave birth to the ultimate character! Creak! After Chu Lingxiao, all the past times seem to be completely closed at this moment. One after another. The breath of matchless vicissitudes is swallowing Chu Lingxiao''s body. Gradually, in the eyes of the three ultimate figures, the figure in white is disappearing a little. From the feet. All the way up. "Here All these are really traps... " The eerie closing of the door. It sounds very penetrating. Let the three ultimate figures'' bodies shiver suddenly. They can see it. This is not intended to only aim at Chu Lingxiao, but as long as someone comes to the end, everything hidden here, including the power of the supreme figure, will be counted at this moment and truly awakened. I want to take anyone. Trapped in the past. Finally disappeared in all the history. That means. You never existed! With Chu Lingxiao''s body disappearing in front of their eyes, in an instant, as well as the memory of Chu Lingxiao, they are disappearing in the minds of the three ultimate figures. Behind the three people who were shocked on the spot, a cold sweat came out, and all of a sudden they were frozen in place. It''s too scary! Not only should Chu Lingxiao be trapped in the past. It also affects their memory! The fault has blocked the power of the tombstone. By right. As long as they don''t step into this ancient road, they won''t be threatened at all. But at this moment, even they are wiped out by the existence of Chu Lingxiao. Boom! But in a flash. Only heard a roar, Chu Lingxiao''s figure, although completely disappeared in their eyes, but the standing place, but also at the moment, there is a golden light of human shape, in a moment, their memory of Chu Lingxiao, came back. This moment. The three ultimate figures are silent. This is a real epic battle. These ultimate figures can only watch in the dark, but obviously, the power of the wordless tombstone cannot shake this man at all. But for this fleeting change. It''s only a few tens of seconds. But at the moment, all races in the whole world burst into a pot. As long as anyone who had seen Chu Lingxiao, they just had a memory fault. For a moment. They all stood still. What happened just now? "What''s the matter?" Rao is an old man who came out of the forbidden state. He was also stunned at the spot. He was shocked and stunned on the face. The ten major races, the forbidden areas, the eight immortals ancient race, the Tian race, all of them were just affected. "Is reincarnation the ultimate ancient road so terrible? Not only should that man be wiped out completely, but also the memory of him in our mind should be wiped out? " The old man of forbidden state opened his mouth, wanted to say something, and finally closed his face heavily. "Master..." Tianzu. All of them were worried and knelt down in the direction of the first forbidden area. It won''t cost the ultimate. Everything will go wrong But at this moment. On the ancient road of vicissitudes of life, I can only see Chu Lingxiao in the form of golden man in the distant past. Click! A big wave. Although there is a slight shaking in the figure, in the eyes of the three ultimate figures, at the end of the road, there are more than a dozen extremely prominent cracks on the wordless tombstone! Chapter 408 Lay out many eras. Leave behind countless backers. Even if someone can break into the end of the road, they have already thought about it, but the other side still can''t help Chu Lingxiao. Look down. Wear it everywhere. First of all, it was a tombstone without words. Crack extension. Being shaken by Chu Lingxiao''s strength, a little bit of falling debris. In the eyes of three ultimate figures. At the moment, the figure is very obvious, showing a very surprised gesture. I didn''t expect that someone could shatter the tombstone without a word, or even thought that there would be cracks. In an instant. That supreme figure, on the contrary, has gradually dissipated, and the golden light that permeates the body is also a little bit turning into fragments. It''s a pity for the three ultimate figures that the golden light is disappearing with each other''s body in front of their eyes. If only they could see the appearance of the supreme figure. Bang! The wordless tombstone at the end of the road was completely smashed. But there are many past times ahead. However, they did not meet the expectations of the three ultimate figures, and did not disappear as they thought. Still on this road. "Is that the only way at the end of the road?" Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stands in the long river of time, and his breath is more and more lonely. A moment when his faint voice fell. The whole space-time. In the eyes of the three ultimate figures, even the whole ancient road has changed dramatically. "Let me know." Three words fall. The golden light of the supreme truth suddenly drowned the whole time. This moment. The real appearance of this ancient road finally came out. Dark places. White bones and blood flow into the river. Even the three ultimate figures, when they saw each other, were not shaken by their bodies, and their breath rose rapidly. The era before them. They were all buried. But all the world has not been destroyed. It has been sealed here with great magic power, and this ancient road has been born to revive all people. As they thought. But it seems that there are unimaginable enemies in the middle of the road, and the master who built this ancient road has launched a battle across time, which leads to the emergence of the fault. That is to say. The former Supreme figure is not the original owner at all. It is possible that he, like the black giant pupil, is also the successor. Just can walk into the end of the road, will no word tombstone erected here, want to all the latecomers here, to be trapped in the past. One night. On the twelve universes, the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation is suddenly silent. The eyes of the three ultimate figures. It''s even tighter to the extreme, and its face is full of horror. At this point. A corner of this ancient road really appears. The water involved in it is too deep. Even the ultimate character can only be a chess piece here. And now Chu Lingxiao. The increasingly quiet eyes finally had a change. With a wave of hands, the lotus covered the sky and covered the sun over the entrance of the first forbidden area turned into a flash of light. Into his hands. Different from this ancient road. The breath of the lotus seems to represent the future. As soon as it appears here, it makes this dead and heavy ancient road look fresh and fresh all around. "Unimaginable!" Suddenly. The eyes of the three ultimate figures are extremely hot in an instant. Before them. I thought that this column without lotus could reach the ultimate level. Now it seems. They are too short-sighted. This is a supreme thing beyond the tombstone! This moment. With Chu Lingxiao''s hand falling down slowly, wushanglian finally replaced the tombstone, which was suppressed at the end, for a moment. Around this ancient road of vicissitudes, countless golden lotus plants have emerged. The white bone and Blood River hidden in the dark have also turned into a grassland. The atmosphere of vicissitudes around. It is also covered by the unique breath of Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. This ancient road seems to be reborn. The fault is in all directions, rising up a brand-new Jinlian Avenue. Even the fault itself, there has been a large new stone field. The eyes of the three ultimate characters all forgot to blink. In particular, at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, the dried corpse, even the eyes are constantly shaking, which seems extremely incredible. "Really Is he really going to succeed? " A reincarnation leading to the more distant past, to This moment. Four weeks of silence. Once successful. I''m afraid it''s even more amazing than this ancient road. But just then, the light voice suddenly fell to the three people''s ears. In an instant, the three ultimate characters who were shocked had their hair up. "How long are you going to watch?" Suddenly. The atmosphere suddenly became extremely cold again. The two dead kings were embarrassed and retreated in an instant. If they had been before, they would have tried to fight with Chu Lingxiao. Can see at this time, just understand When Chu Lingxiao was abandoning the universe and fighting with them across the sky, he was merciful enough. But even then. They were all badly hurt and spit blood. The ultimate! It''s not the end of all friars. What they saw on this ancient road is enough to make them tremble. Just a little, they still don''t know how many years there are in the world. They used to think. In the past, there was an ultimate character who created the word "monk", the land of all worlds, which was born in countless years. Like the first sage. For the future generations to guide the way. But they have been told that all these things are just the tip of the iceberg. There are unimaginable terrorists. Try to use the word ultimate. Bewilder everyone in the future. Let all monks think that the ultimate character is the ultimate state of monks. What the hell is that man hiding? Is it afraid that there will be an existence at the same level as him in the future, threatening his position? Or At the thought of this, they felt a thrill. Through many spaces, the eyes of the two final kings fell all over the world. At this moment, because of the ultimate opportunities flying out of the ancient road, they had already fallen into the sky. Many ancient people. We have already formed a group. We should not hesitate to lose our lives, but also get the chance to step into the ultimate situation. The strongest of them. There is nothing better than the old man from forbidden state. However, in the face of the strong man who is not much different from himself, he is also the head of the fight. One arm has been torn down. Just. His opponent, however, was already in two and fell to the ground. "The ultimate place, it''s mine!!!" See this. The two of them shook their heads helplessly at the end of Wang Dun''s life, and finally took back their sight. A bunch of ants. How can we achieve the ultimate goal? The man in front has already surpassed all of us Chapter 409 At the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, the eyes of the withered corpse, also at this moment, retreated back. In fact, even if the three ultimate figures want to continue to see, there is nothing they can do. Since the suppression of the lotus plant at the end of time and space, the eyes have been hazy. "Alas..." A helpless sigh echoed at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. The dried corpse sitting there with his knees crossed stood up completely. But the dried face was very bitter at the moment. "I think that reincarnation has come to the end of the Tao. Today I don''t know what the real strong are." Chu Lingxiao is powerful. It''s beyond all his imagination. Such a person. The ultimate character, how can we try to figure out one or two. It turns out that the first two fights were in secret. It''s just his wishful thinking. If the other side really reached the moment of his hand, I''m afraid that his ultimate road of reincarnation would have disappeared long ago. A quiet breath. Spread all over the ancient road of reincarnation. The next moment. The dead body disappeared in a flash. "Maybe, as he said, it''s time to go out and have a look." From the first forbidden area to peace. The land of all worlds. There are ancient people everywhere, and one after another, they are shaking. The ancient people under several ultimate people have already been playing in the dark, and the sun and the moon have turned over, just to seize the opportunity to step into the ultimate lead. Especially the old people in forbidden states. He was like a tiger. It can''t be seen that a person who survived from the last era, when he was fighting with others, his blood was extremely strong, and he didn''t belong to the younger generation at all. "Get out of here!" One hand down. The surrounding area, caused a huge tremor, the dust is all over the sky, in front of many from the waste mountains, the return of the ancient people, have all retreated. The goal of all the ancient people. It''s all a brilliant light group, and the Tao rhyme contained in it is the ultimate. It seems to be in everyone''s eyes. An opportunity to achieve the ultimate! But even if the old people in forbidden state are very strong. Among them, there are also ancient people who are unimaginable. In an instant, they shout: "br > " old man of forbidden state, do you want to eat alone? " These ancient people. More or less, I know the identity of the old people in forbidden state. But they are also the origin of all ethnic groups. A man fights with him. Maybe not an opponent. But all together. Even the most powerful people, as long as they are not the ultimate characters, who can stop them by their own power? "You can try!" The cold voice fell. In an instant, the light rolled up and enveloped the four sides. Most of the world, except the boundaries of all ethnic groups and the forbidden areas, was reduced to ashes under the golden light. Obviously. The ambition of the old people in forbidden state is even greater than those ancient people. Originally a bright light group, contains the ultimate rhyme, can let all the ancient characters understand together. Old people can be banned. We should not only take this opportunity to step into the ultimate situation, but also go further on that road, and no one is allowed to covet it at all. "Old man of forbidden state, I advise you to be smart. There is no chaos treasure in the forbidden state. Do you really think you can stop us all by your own force?" The voice just dropped. In an instant. A whole body shrouded in the sky purple light, can''t see the origin of a certain ethnic group, directly to the forbidden state old man. He was covered with the blood of the strong of all ethnic groups, and his blood was surging. It seemed that he had just experienced a battle of life and death. But even so. There was no sign of any fluctuation in that man''s breath except for the sharp rise. On the contrary, it was only the pure war spirit that had made the sky clear and suddenly dark. Forbidden state old man''s eyes. A sudden sudden congealing. In his tone, he was surprised to say: "are you immortal of arcane?" A voice full of wonder. It''s also the four ancient figures who were immediately attracted. Their eyelids quivered involuntarily. In the deep pupil, they were stunned and looked at the purple figure. Although it''s from one camp. But the four ancient people, who do not know each other, are just waking up from the waste of the deep mountain tombs. But when I heard the words "immortal" ASEM, I couldn''t help but step back, as if I was extremely afraid of the purple light figure. "I didn''t expect you to be alive." The face of the forbidden state leader suddenly turned ugly. The whole scene was silent. Under the eyes of all sides, the light group containing the opportunity of the ultimate state was among all the people. But this moment. The situation on the field. But quietly changed. When you are weak. Nature poses no threat to others. But you are too strong Especially at this time, several ancient figures stood in the old man''s side of forbidden state. There are only a few left. Still hesitating. "A gang of windward skinheads!" That purple light figure eyes, suddenly become extremely cold, straight to the front of the forbidden state old man. This old man. It really deserves to be a super old monster who survived from the last era. He deliberately declared his identity under the audience and instantly let all the targets targeted by him fall on him. Even if the purpose is obvious. But the origin of these groups of people - ancient people, just want to solve the immediate stronger. But just then. In the eyes of all the ancient people, the old man of forbidden state and the immortal god of Assyria, a huge gate of heaven, emitting dazzling light, suddenly fell in the sky. In an instant. The eyes of all the people in the audience were shining, and suddenly they were in a flash. "Here This is the time and space gate of the chaos treasure of the God King of the Shenzu. The Shenzu will come back so soon? " I haven''t waited for everyone to respond. In just a second. The gate of time and space disappears again, and what it takes away is the bright light group that can step into the ultimate opportunity! The next moment. Only heard a very angry shout, spread across most of the world in an instant. "Protoss!!! How dare you rob me! Damn it!!! " It''s a clean slate. Not only the old people in forbidden state are angry. The faces of all ancient figures sank in a flash. I didn''t expect that the God King came back at this time, but also directly used the time and space gate to seize the opportunity of the ultimate realm! Just. The purple light figure smiled. "Old man, I won''t be here with you. I''d like to remind you that it''s better to hurry up, or the man will come back from the first forbidden area. It''s not easy for you to ban the state!" The sound of sarcasm fell. The figure of purple light disappeared in the same place in an instant. All the ancient figures also pursued the past towards the other ultimate opportunities. Only the old man of forbidden state was left in the same place, his face was gloomy, his fists were tightly clenched, and his face was full of reluctance and rage. "Good God King, our account, calculate slowly!" The next moment. The old man of forbidden state also disappeared in the same place. As for the words of the immortal Yasai, he didn''t pay attention at all. He reincarnated the ultimate ancient way. Under the ultimate situation, all of them were ants. Do you want to come out from the depth of the first forbidden area? It''s ridiculous! Chapter 410 With more and more ancient people coming out. All over the world, there are incomparable super old monsters everywhere at the moment. The light group that is directly chasing the opportunity to step into the ultimate situation is all the origin of a group. The kings of origin of the ten races. It''s coming out of those unknown spaces. Waiting for so many years. I didn''t expect that the land of all worlds itself has given birth to the ultimate opportunity, so they still need to stay in the unknown space? "That''s mine, no one is allowed to rob!" A terror creature in the forbidden area was split in two by an emperor of origin, one of the top ten races, just before he got a bright light group and covered it with heat. In an instant. A whole forbidden area, instantly in the eyes of the public, turned into ashes. Scared many races. The moment is quiet like a cold cicada. I didn''t dare to make a sound. All the ten emperors of ethnic origin have appeared. This world, indeed, is the most unpredictable era, which is totally beyond their imagination. The whole land of the world has fallen into a great shock. Top 10 racial levels. One after another, all around, seizing the opportunity to enter the ultimate realm of light. And those little races. They can only report to the regiment for warmth. Hope these super old monsters don''t hurt them when they fight. Boom! But obviously. It''s only a second. Many of the lower racial boundaries have been razed to the ground in an instant in the aftermath of the battle between the two emperors of origin and terror. Even over the ten racial boundaries. From time to time, there is also a wave of terror. Some of the bright light groups that contain the ultimate realm are directly suspended in the sky of a group. However, at this moment, many ancient people are obviously competing with each other, and they don''t look at the boundaries at all. The ultimate opportunity. More than anything in the world. Even the three greatest treasures of chaos are incomparable. It is the power that can really let ancient people understand the ultimate state, and what kind of Tao rhyme it contains. Can make every ancient person. Can go further. The premise is to be able to understand. These ancient people, more powerful than the ancient ancestors of the earth, have been infinitely close to the ultimate state, but without experiencing what the ultimate state is, they will never enter this level. So. The opportunity of the ultimate situation has never happened before. All ancient people generally believe that if there is an ultimate person in the world, the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation must be one. But there. It belongs to taboo in taboo. Only the dead can enter. Boom! The two original emperors met directly in the air. Real hard hitting. There are no fancy moves. It''s all flesh and blood fighting. It''s amazing and terrifying. In a flash, it directly swept the entire racial boundary below. This racial boundary. If it really counts now, it''s stronger than the defense of the top ten races, but it still can''t resist the battle aftereffect of the two emperors of origin. The world below is in ruins and howls. Just. The next moment. Someone''s life has just been threatened by two original emperors. But the next scene. However, the two of them were fighting fiercely. Even the sun and the moon of heaven and earth were lifted away. The original emperor, who refused to stop, suddenly froze and froze. There are only a lot of suspended islands below. It is a huge boundary. Suddenly under their eyes, as if the space transmission station had been opened, it disappeared without any sign. "Well? What''s the matter? " The two emperors of origin, cold eyes, suddenly suddenly suddenly coagulated, stopped their hands and looked down. I thought it was the race on the boundary that started some anti sky field and protected the whole boundary, but I found that it was not at all. The whole boundary. The moment is empty! Even those huge islands in the air are disappearing at this moment, as if "This is the time and space gate of the God King?" In an instant. One of them is the emperor of origin. Once again, he is stunned by the glare of his eyes. On the spot, he senses the breath just started by the gate of time and space. "It''s strange, I, as mingmingji said, that this place belongs to the boundary of Tianzu. How could there be a time and space gate?" But a puzzled voice came from the opponent on the other side, which made his face change again, and immediately said: "are you sure?" But in the moment when they lost their minds, the bright light in front of them disappeared again. The original emperor, wearing a golden robe and full of the spirit of emperor, just wanted to catch up with him, suddenly realized something and stopped. Suddenly. The two emperors of origin seemed to think of each other at the same time. They looked at each other at once, with a sneer on their faces, and said directly and concisely: "how about that?" "Go!" In an instant. The two original emperors, who had just fought like enemies, flew to the southeast of the world. They were fierce and did not retain any power at all. And the destination. It is the ancient land of Tianzu! With the ancient land boundary of the Tian nationality getting closer and closer, the eyes of the two emperors of origin are more undisguised, showing a thick color of excitement. But the same two are very careful, for fear that they will be found by other ancient figures, their goal. They couldn''t believe it. Time and space gate of God King! It fell into the hands of Tianzu! But none of this matters anymore! It''s important! At this moment, the gate of time and space is in the hands of Tianzu, which means that the gate of time and space previously appeared is not the God King, but Tianzu! And that light group containing the ultimate opportunity is now in the hands of Tianzu! "How about sharing this ultimate opportunity when it''s done?" "Of course not!" The two original emperors converged their breath directly and fell over the ancient land of Tian nationality. At the next moment, their cold eyes never moved away from the boundary of Tian nationality. If it is the time and space gate used by the God King himself. Took the ultimate opportunity. Then they can only bear it. After all, it''s said that the divine king of the divine family has profound knowledge. There may be an ultimate figure standing behind. If it''s someone else. They don''t believe it at all. However, the God King of the protoss had only a time and space gate without any killing power, and it took only a few hundred thousand years to reach the ancient ancestor of the earth. This is very strange. There has been no progress since. Nowadays, the gate of time and space is in the hands of Tianzu. No matter what the reason, they have no worries. In the depth of the first forbidden area, the man suffered from the ultimate ancient way of reincarnation, and had no hope of survival at all. Today''s Tianzu. In the eyes of the emperor of origin, who is infinitely close to the level of the ultimate character, it''s just a paper tiger. Even if they have two chaos treasures in hand, what can they do? They can''t give Tian Guyu a chance to use them at all! This moment. When the whole Tianzu ancient land, the extremely cold voice, mingled with the chilling breath of terror, fell together. In an instant, all people in the ancient land of the whole Tianzu, including tianguyu, were frozen in place. "Give up the ultimate opportunity, but Raoul will not die!" Chapter 411 The whole ancient land of Tianzu. Dead silence. The two emperors of origin, whose origins are unknown, are invincible and powerful who are infinitely close to the ultimate state. As long as a trace of Tao Rhymes from the ultimate opportunity, they may step into the ultimate state. But there is a trace of rhyme. Not ordinary people can understand. But the two original emperors believed. There is one thing in the world that can help them to understand. That is the gate of chaos! Compared with the rest of the world. People of their level are more aware of the mysteries of the gate of time and space. It can help them reduce their time greatly. In this way. They have plenty of time to grasp the ultimate opportunity. It''s really a no brainer. Heaven helps me too. If it is the God King, they will definitely be afraid of one or two. But today''s Tianzu. In front of their two original emperors, there is no threat at all. Without the protection of that man, who can be their opponent in the Tianzu? But the next moment. Only a bang was heard. In an instant. The two original emperors, the Taoist power imposed on all the people of the Tian nationality, were suddenly broken. A ray of light rises from the sky. It''s the diamond pestle of chaos! "It''s interesting that Tian Guyu, who is worthy of being called the first ancient ancestor of the world, is even stronger than the leader of forbidden state, and can use 70% of the power of Vajra pestle." At that time, the original emperor, who was wearing the golden emperor''s robe and full of the breath of the emperor''s power, was stunned for a moment, then sneered: "but it''s a pity that you haven''t reached our level, and don''t know our real strength!" The voice just dropped. After the emperor of origin, an ancient mountain appeared out of the sky, which seemed to indicate the origin of the emperor of origin, and suppressed the chaos treasure diamond pestle which was held in the sky over the ancient land of the Tianzu. At the same time. Another emperor of origin, also immediately. This moment. The sky over the ancient land of the Tianzu changed completely. Dark clouds covered the sky, lightning flashed and thunder thundered, and endless air of death surrounded the original emperor. Even the original emperor wearing the golden emperor''s robe, he could not help but look slightly coagulated, his face was startled, vaguely, guessed the origin of each other, and his heart couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Fortunately Fortunately, I just joined hands with this guy. He came from that place Whether the rumor is true or not. That place, absolutely with reincarnation the ultimate ancient road, has a great connection. Bang. Chaos to the treasure of diamond pestle, the moment from the ancient sky, to the earthquake fly down. This moment. The whole ancient land of Tian nationality was once again threatened by two original emperors. All the people of Tianzu are scared. Without the protection of King Kong pestle, the most precious treasure of chaos, they felt the unparalleled terror and the chilling power spreading in their hearts. In an instant. All the people couldn''t stop shivering. "Ancient Guzu, what should we do? " Standing beside tianyuxiu, even if it is the great God who opens the four heaven acupoints, he can''t help talking at the moment and shivering. His face also follows him and turns extremely white. Previously, it was on the boundary of the main island of Tian nationality. He hasn''t responded yet. A bright light group containing the ultimate opportunity flew over them, and then the two original emperors suddenly appeared. They fought hard and destroyed thousands of steps. No way. He had to start the gate of time and space, give up the boundary temporarily, and let all the people return to the ancient place of Tian nationality for refuge. But I didn''t think of it. It was the introduction of wolves that exposed the Tianzu completely. I knew that. He should not use the power of time and space gate to seize the ultimate opportunity in front of the ancient figures like the old man of forbidden state. He thought that he would not be aware of ghosts. But he didn''t expect it. Today''s situation in the world is so tortuous. Just got an ultimate chance. Unexpectedly, they flew over the Tianzu island again! Days in repair intestines all regret green. If he had known that he would bring in two original emperors, he would never use the gate of time and space. Tianyingchen, tianyuezi and tianxingwu are all under the influence of two emperors of origin. They dare not move at all. Their whole face is scarred. The whole Tianzu. Quiet as a cicada. Even if it was Tian Guyu, his face was very upset. Although he is the first ancient ancestor of the earth. But compared with these ancient people who have been infinitely close to the ultimate situation, they are still far from it. He did not expect that the diamond pestle, the most precious treasure of chaos with 70% power, could not block the other side! "Tian Guyu, what are you waiting for?" The extremely cold voice fell to the ears of all the Tianzu people, which was very plain, as if it was saying a very trivial thing, but the meaning of contempt was extremely pure. "I''m not ready to give you the ultimate opportunity!" Boom! The power over all the heads of Tianzu has doubled again. In an instant. Except for Tian Guyu. All people were forced to kneel in an instant. The merciless atmosphere of the origin of the emperor, especially the bones of all the people of Tianzu, were creaking. The bones of millions of Tianzu were almost crushed. Obviously. The other side is deliberately tormenting all the people of the Tianzu. If they do their best, the million Tianzu people will be incinerated. At this moment, Dugu Yu''s face turned ugly. Even so. He, the first ancient ancestor of the world, felt a tremendous pressure on his shoulders. He immediately raised his head, clenched his teeth and suppressed his anger. In a cold voice, he said: "if you do this, are you not afraid to be liquidated by our Tianzu one day?" But the voice just dropped. Only heard a bang, the next moment, Tian Gu Yu legs on the spot a soft, completely kneeling down. "Liquidation?" The two original emperors in the sky, just like the high creator, didn''t put Tian Guyu in their eyes all the time, and their faces were full of sneers. Even if they had two chaos treasures, they didn''t pay attention to them. Whether it''s the gate of time and space. Or diamond pestle. All need to be urged by the strongest. Ancient ancestors like Tian Guyu. Unless chaos treasure feels the threat, it is impossible to exert ten percent of its power. "Tian Guyu, you are the first ancient ancestor of the world. If we dare to do this, we will not be afraid of the future!" "To tell you the truth, what master did you suffer from reincarnation in the first forbidden area? At this moment, you have already disappeared and no one has come to save you!" Only heard. Bang! All the people of the Tian nationality have not yet digested the words of the two original emperors. They are true or false. They feel a more powerful threat than before and fall down again. But this time. But not towards them. But it was toward the two original emperors, whistling away. Suddenly the whole space was broken, and there were unimaginable strong ones coming. The next moment. Neither of the two original emperors responded. Immediately in front of my eyes. A slender jade hand will strike out from the unknown space without any reason. It is necessary to hold the neck of an emperor of origin! Chapter 412 Bang! Blow up the whole scene! The whole space above the Tianzu boundary is broken at this moment. A long jade hand without knowing its origin stretched out directly to the original emperor wearing the golden robe. Not only all the people of the Tian nationality were stunned. Two original emperors. I was also stunned. In particular, the original emperor wearing the golden emperor''s robe looked at the jade hand coming from the crossfire in front of his eyes, and his subconscious was severely shrunk. I only felt that the supreme power was contained in the jade hand. Even the original emperor, he could not breathe. The next moment. He couldn''t think more. Direct backhand to meet up! This second. There was only a loud and harsh sound, which immediately reverberated over the whole Tianzu boundary. The two forces collided with each other. It was the original emperor of the golden emperor''s robe, like a broken kite, spitting blood and flying backwards. And that slender jade hand. There is no shaking at all, as if it were the power of the original emperor. In front of it, it''s like a praying hand when a chariot is in full swing. This is a sudden scene. All the people of Tianzu look at it in an instant, and their eyes are shocked. One pair of eyes are bigger than the other. An ancient figure who is infinitely close to the ultimate. Was only a jade hand, in an instant to fly out? Tian Gu Yu''s eyes were numb, and his face was unbelievable. At the same time, another emperor of origin, who was full of death, was even more frightened and hurriedly retreated. I can''t believe it. Within the boundaries of the heavenly family. There is a terrorist who is unimaginable even at their level. One hand. But he beat the strong at the same level as him out! And the original emperor in the golden robe, even after he fell to the ground and got up, suffered a terrible pressure that made his whole body gooseflesh, and the seeping smell that came on his face, made his face turn white instantly. Boom! I haven''t waited for him to respond. The supreme Taoist power is transformed into a nine sky dragon. With one stroke, it will crush an original emperor and paralyze his whole body like a dead dog! Another emperor of origin scared on the spot. My eyes are almost staring out. Back off in a hurry. But the next second. His face suddenly changed again. I just feel that there is an extremely terrifying force that has completely blocked the whole Tianzu territory. Now the whole Tianzu. It''s almost solid. A mosquito can''t fly out, and no one is aware of what happened in this world. Hiss! "This is!" All of a sudden, the two emperors of the genesis of the earth, their hair all standing up, could not help but take a breath of cool air one after another. Even the Tian Guyu below is staring at the deep pupil, which is full of disbelief. Looking at the long jade hand that appears suddenly from the unknown space, his mouth can''t be closed for a long time. In an instant! The whole atmosphere, all because of this sudden jade hand, scared of a dead silence. Everyone''s face. It''s white. I can''t believe the amazing means used by this jade hand. Block the world! This is the legendary blockade of heaven and earth! Long jade hand. Still stay in the sky, broken space. All of us, including the eyes of the two emperors of origin, are staring at the sky, breathing at this moment, becoming extremely urgent, and the back is instantly wet. That slender jade hand. It''s not the whole picture. Its real owner is still in the broken space. Although not fully revealed. But the two emperors of origin feel that there are a pair of extremely cold eyes, looking at them quietly, invisibly, making their bones tremble. The ultimate! There is the ultimate character! There it is! Or to reveal the world, my day!!! This moment. No sound can be heard around, but the hearts of the two original emperors can''t help roaring, one heart, jumping wildly, the face is pale, and the heart is full of fear. The ultimate figure in a legend! The ultimate pursuit of all monks! It''s the world! Now! Right in front of them! What the hell is going on! How could a legendary ultimate figure appear here. Don''t say that all the people of Tianzu didn''t expect that they were the two original emperors. At this moment, their heads became blank and their courage to move one step was gone. People of this level. I''ve only heard about it before. They have never seen each other''s real body, even though they are the ultimate path of reincarnation. But now. There is the real body of the ultimate character, who comes and lands in front of them! The other side! For what? The ultimate opportunity? Or the two greatest treasures of chaos? No! No way! How can such a thing be needed at such a level? What is that for! The thoughts of the two original emperors are so confused that they dare not lift their heads. The whole scene is as quiet as a cicada without any sound. Boom! Just then. I saw that slender jade hand, suddenly the world turned, inexplicable supreme power, once again fell down. There is no awe inspiring power. It''s like doing a very common action to people through the air. But the next moment. The original emperor, whose limbs were like dead dogs, collapsed on the ground and dressed in a golden emperor''s robe, had not yet responded to all this. He heard a bang and turned to ashes. Boom! Seeing this scene, the emperor of origin, who was full of death breath all over his body, had white eyes. In an instant. He felt that from head to foot, all his limbs were covered with cold, which made him shiver all over his body, every organ, every hair, even his mind. And all of them. Still in a fog. I don''t understand at all. Why did a legendary ultimate figure suddenly come here to fight against two original emperors. But what happened on the court. It''s like thunder. Again. The next moment. When the slender jade hand, once again toward the other side, slowly a coagulation! The only emperor of origin, the pupil on the spot was severely shrunk, and he screamed directly. He did not dare to think about it at all. He turned his head to escape, and his face was full of hysterical panic. "Why! Why? Aren''t you the ultimate! Why give us a hand! " His whole body is about to collapse. The ultimate realm of monks. The summit of everything. Why did they suddenly give a hand to these two emperors of origin. Until his body turned to ashes. The faint woman''s voice in his ear immediately made his face white to the extreme, and the whole person was suddenly numb. "Who gave you the courage to fight against those who are related to that man?" Bang. Turn into a little bubble. In an instant. Another fall of the original emperor directly triggered the vibration over the whole world. Eyes of countless people. Looking at the two bright lights in the sky, after dissipating, his face was dull and his mouth was open, he almost swallowed the whole egg. Chapter 413 Every emperor of origin. They are all infinitely close to the ultimate state, and have been able to integrate with the land of all worlds. Once it falls. Over the land of all kingdoms, there will be a bright cluster of light, like stars, disappearing. Even the ultimate. It can''t block everything. It will be noticed by the people of the whole world. But looking at the two light groups that erupted from the sky over the ancient land of Tianzu, the whole land of ten thousand worlds fell into a dead silence. Those ancient people who are still seizing the ultimate opportunity. I stayed in the same place directly. His face was dumb. How could two emperors of origin fall down at once?! In an instant. Many ancient people''s faces suddenly became dignified. It shouldn''t be. That man has no possibility of survival under the hand of reincarnation. This is the ancient land of Tianzu. A group of paper tigers. The first ancient ancestor of the world is Gu Yu. No matter how strong he is, even with the diamond pestle, the most precious treasure of chaos, it''s impossible to block two original emperors. Somewhere in the world is a deep mountain. At the time when many ancient people lost their minds. Just a bang! In an instant. Without any reaction, they were directly banned from the state, seizing the last ultimate opportunity in one hand. At the next moment, they only heard the ridicule from the sky. "When I enter the final stage, I hope you will all come to congratulate me, ha Hahaha!!! " By the time all the ancient people returned to the gods and seized the ultimate opportunity, the old man of forbidden state had long disappeared. Just leave everyone, you look at me, I look at you, standing in the same place, suddenly a gloomy face. This is the last chance! It was so taken away by the forbidden state old man! Bang. An ancient figure, a palm hit, a whole eternal mountains, on the spot in his hands, into ashes. "In the sky above the ancient land of the Tian nationality, those two original emperors are really two wastes!" The next moment. The ancient man left in a flash. The last ultimate opportunity is taken away. These ancient people can only go to the ultimate place transformed from the ultimate opportunity. But compared with the original opportunity in the light cluster, the danger of those ultimate places is far higher. There are only a few ancient figures left. It''s also a matter of holding two fists tightly and being unwilling. Almost. Just a little bit! They can work together to seize the ultimate opportunity. Never thought. The fall of two original emperors. Let them lose their mind for a few seconds, and they were robbed by the old man of forbidden state! "Do you want to have a look at the ancient land of Tianzu? What happened?" "What''s good-looking, two wastes, a big fight, a pair of falling things, haven''t you seen it?" "It''s a pity that the ultimate opportunity has already been taken away by people." The voice just dropped. The ancient man who spoke suddenly flew away. The rest of the ancient people also secretly agreed with this statement. At this moment, even the desire to go to the ancient place of Tianzu was gone. At the moment they are in their hearts. Just one thing. The ultimate opportunity! The ultimate opportunity to fly out of the first forbidden area. Except for those light clusters. Some of them have become more terrifying than forbidden areas. There are many dangers in it. It doesn''t seem to belong to this era at all, just like flying out of the distant past. There was an ancient figure before. I went in and tried. However, within seconds of coming out, the Qi and blood suddenly changed, and the whole body, even more, looked old. But now they have no choice. Waiting for countless years. Now the opportunity to achieve the ultimate situation is in front of us. Even if we die, we must try. It''s just that all the ancient people don''t know. What happened in the ancient land of Tian nationality at this time. All the people of Tian family, such as Lian Tiangu Yu, have a dull face, big mouth and unbelievable face. This ultimate character came for Chu Lingxiao! And listen to the tone. It seems that this ultimate figure is very concerned about his ancestral master, and even feels like the relationship between his superiors and subordinates? My ancient master. Has it reached the height of being cautious with the ultimate characters at the same level?! This moment. Dugu Yu was overjoyed. Listen to each other. Shifu, are you still in the depth of the first forbidden area? Tian Gu Yu just wanted to open his mouth and ask, the slender jade hand in the sky had slowly returned to the deep space. Instant. Just around the changeable situation, the calm was restored. As long as the master is still there! Just do it! Then they don''t have to worry about that after the ancient people take the ultimate opportunity, they will one day really step into the ultimate situation. "I didn''t expect that when the ancient master reached this level, even the ultimate figure would appear for him." Tianyingchen, tianyuezi, tianxingwu, and other young people of Tianzu, their eyes are bright and quivering, their faces are excited to the extreme, their eyes are full of amazement and worship, and their ears have been echoing the voice of the woman just now. All the people of Tianzu. Respect God. Great God. It was all a look of excitement. Their Tianzu want to stay forever. With today''s scene, as long as there is an ancient master, even if there is an ultimate figure to fight against them in the future, I''m afraid they will also retreat. "Guzu, just now someone from forbidden state came to tell us that the Abbess and uncle of the forbidden state leader have got an ultimate chance to submit to us immediately. Otherwise, we will disappear from the land of all kingdoms." Just then. Suddenly a young generation of Tian family came in and said a lot in front of Tian Gu Yu. Next. He couldn''t help laughing himself. All Tian clansmen in the whole audience also look at each other, smile, and Tian Gu Yu is helpless. It ''s not the right time for the forbidden state to come. I didn''t see the scene just now. "Go back to tell the preacher, let the old man of forbidden state first, and ask for more. He will step into the ultimate situation first!" Forbidden state elderly. Get the news of an ultimate opportunity. Soon. Like a gust of wind, it swept the whole world. In an instant. Many races, even in the top 10, are all ethnic groups, and they are extremely frightened. Abbess and uncle of the leader of forbidden state. The super old monster that survived in the last era. If the man did not die before, this is worthy of the first in history. Now we have the ultimate opportunity "Hurry up, follow me to forbidden state. Our race will immediately take the lead of all races and submit to the forbidden state!" This moment. Even if it is the original emperor who participated in seizing the ultimate opportunity, it has become indecisive. He is determined to wave and prepare to submit to the forbidden state. In a world of great struggle, only the strongest is the truth. "That man killed the leader of forbidden state before. If the old man of forbidden state steps into the ultimate state, I''m afraid he will be the first one to fight against the Tianzu." And it''s the same moment. The two final kings on the twelve universes, the corpse on the ancient road of reincarnation, suddenly opened their eyes together with a fierce brush, and all felt the terror from the depth of the first forbidden area. It makes them all want to go there and kneel down! "Almost, but I have found my way!" The next moment. A pair of extremely deep eyes. With a white dress, open! Chapter 414 The fog around the depth of the first forbidden area. It finally dissipated on this day. That ancient road has ushered in real changes. It''s like coming from the future. Countless brand-new roads, interwoven above the fault, can finally let the dead go all the way to the end, protected by the power of the lotus, and realize the real sense of reincarnation. But it''s a pity. This ancient road. There are irreparable faults in itself. Even so, the fault still hasn''t recovered. Quiet eyes. From the end of the road, all the way straight from, when Chu Lingxiao figure, slowly stand up for a moment. He smiled. Heartfelt smile. In countless years. He''s looking for this. I don''t know how long it took. Although he still hasn''t achieved what he wants, now he knows that it''s completely feasible for him to revive people in a far-reaching era. Just know that. That''s enough! The three ultimate figures, with a silent face, vaguely know what Chu Lingxiao did for. Because they used to be. I''ve tried to do that. It''s a pity that it failed in the end. How to achieve the ultimate character. In this world. Only one person exists. All the people who used to have relations with themselves turned to ashes one by one. They have tried countless ways to achieve the ultimate character, but they can''t revive people around them. But now This moment. Finally, the two princes broke their mouths. Their tone was awesome. They didn''t act like children as usual, and their looks were very solemn. Straight from the seat. Stand up. Toward Chu Lingxiao at the end of the road, he asked: "can we use this ancient road?" It''s said that the ultimate character is ruthless. But only those who have achieved the ultimate figure know how hard it is to walk on this road. All the family around. One by one. In the era, we can only live in the past. How can these so-called ancient people like today get such a shortcut. Every ultimate character. It''s all from real fighting. It''s against the sky and proves the way. It''s the name of eternal legend. Now these ancient people. I think that the ultimate opportunity is the chance they wait for countless years and finally wait for. But I don''t know the truth. Without blood and fire, even if the ultimate goal is achieved, it will not be recognized by the world. Compared with their real ultimate environment, they are completely vulnerable, still like ants, and there is no difference at all. Two dead kings. Across the air. The eyes are very pure, without any other thoughts. If we say ancient people. In the deserted mountains and unknown space, waiting for so many years is to achieve the ultimate state. Then they are the real ultimate figures with only one wish. That is to revive those friends, relatives and brothers before they become the ultimate characters. Reincarnated old man just born. In a deep mountain, facing Chu Lingxiao at the end of the road, he bowed to salute and asked from the bottom of his heart: "please..." He didn''t finish what he said. Because he knows. Chu Lingxiao must know what he is going to do. The three ultimate figures are all serious. No matter how invincible they are, they have many regrets in their hearts and want to make up for them. Because they One person. It''s an ancient history. Those ancient people. It''s impossible to understand what the ultimate characters like them have experienced in the past before they finally achieve the ultimate state in the legend. This moment. There was silence over the twelve universes. Reincarnation of the old man, nothing more. The three ultimate figures understand that no matter what they say in exchange. In front of this man. It''s no use. Even the past vicissitudes of the ancient road can be repaired, and even the end of the road can be knocked down all the way. What else does the other side need them to do? The only request, may be able to move each other. Quiet! It''s quiet! This request, in the eyes of the three ultimate figures, really sounds a little too much. The other side has been struggling for so long. Only then can we repair this ancient road. Instead, they will come directly and have ready-made food. Change to them. I won''t agree. "Just one day. Come here." The faint voice, however, suddenly fell down without any sign. Suddenly, the three ultimate figures were stunned for a while, and then their eyes were slightly quivering. They couldn''t believe it. I did! "Remember, only one day." Looking at the fog covering the whole ancient road again, the hearts of the three ultimate figures changed tremendously in an instant, and their pupils were full of excitement. Don''t say it''s a day. It''s only half a day. Even for a few hours. For them, it''s also the biggest chance since they achieved the ultimate goal. The next moment. The palace of the last king above the twelve universes was shaking. Only two of them were heard. They were shouting in a great hurry. The two gods who were shocked immediately followed them, their bodies suddenly trembled. "Come, get ready for me. I''m going to the land of the world!" The voice just dropped. The two worshippers, who were not frightened by the bad year, collapsed on the ground in an instant. Their eyes were even as big as eggs. They couldn''t believe what they heard. The creator of the twelve universes, Lord Zhong Wang! To the land of the world?! Don''t you have no interest in going to the world before The ultimate character. The ultimate state of all monks. Although the land of the world is unfathomable, it is always a group of ancient people fighting there. Is it hard not to become a land of all worlds, and there are things that even the ultimate state should be interested in? But. Even though they were puzzled, neither of them dared to neglect them. They left the palace of the king in a hurry. This is a real event in the past few centuries. It can''t be a little sloppy. It''s necessary to inform all the gods of the universe, as well as the destructive gods, and come to discuss it. And the ultimate road of reincarnation. Even more, there are countless horrible figures, born together, and instantly fall beside the reincarnated old man. At a glance. They are all the strong people who died in the last era. They are all reincarnated old people. With great magic power, they are turned into the soul alluring emissary of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. Although they are not human beings, they are no different from normal living beings at all. "Get ready now and follow me to the first forbidden area." A faint voice fell. The faces of these strong men were all stunned, but soon they all said in awe: "yes!" At the same time. The sky was suddenly dark over the forbidden state. There are also red lightning in the whole land of the world, which burst out. Many powerful ethnic groups that have submitted to the forbidden state are suddenly shocked. The next moment. I saw an old figure, leaping from the depth of forbidden state. Accompanied by the extremely cold laughter, this moment completely shakes the whole world. Because! When the figure spoke. There is a line of big characters appearing in the sky of the whole world, which is the symbol of the achievement of the ultimate figure. people who have not yet been shocked by their eyes have come back to see the figure, and look directly at the first forbidden area in an instant, just like a nine day God light, burst out. "The first forbidden area, which has been silent for several years, is forbidden by me today. I will uncover all its secrets!" Chapter 415 Forbidden state old man! Four big words! With all kinds of voices falling, it is portrayed in the sky, the ultimate character, the name of heaven and earth, countless pairs of trembling eyes, the old man of forbidden state, has achieved the ultimate state! In an instant! The whole world is boiling! This is history. The land of all worlds. The first flesh and blood, the ultimate situation. It is no longer a legend. It is no longer the illusory shadow in the eyes of all monks, but the real appearance! This moment! All the original emperors of the top ten races were suddenly silent. Previously, they were still waiting, with a glimmer of hope that the old people of forbidden state could not achieve the ultimate goal so quickly. But now it seems. After all, the last era is the last era. It seems that the road of heaven and earth that they understood is similar, but it is far more than these emperors of the current origin. "Alas..." Everywhere in the world, at this moment, there are sighs filled with helplessness. Many ancient people, like a ball of gas, suddenly fall to the ground. Forbidden state elderly. Achieve the ultimate. The road ahead is completely blocked. Even the ancient people who have also got the ultimate opportunity are also full of fear and uneasiness. How can the old man of forbidden state, a super old monster who has survived from the last era, let them continue to understand the ultimate opportunity? It is impossible to allow others to reach the same level as him. The next moment. Boom! There is an immortal forbidden area in the sky for a while after a violent one in the world. Under the old figure like the real world God, it immediately turns to ashes. "Hum!" The voice of cold, disdainful and indifferent reverberates over the whole land of ten thousand boundaries. When the old man of forbidden state slowly takes back his hand, the whole land of ten thousand boundaries is as quiet as a cicada. No matter who it is, they are scared and shivering. Because they know. Just now in that forbidden area, there was a terrorist figure who had obtained the ultimate opportunity. In fact, the force was quite different from that of the old man who had not achieved the ultimate goal. But now, in front of the old man in forbidden state, it''s just a matter of one palm! Even if it is the boundary of the Baxian ancient people. All of them look scared. The chaos treasure in front of us is trembling. The ultimate state is indeed the ultimate state! "So it is..." After the faint voice falls. The cold big eyes of the old man of forbidden state looked directly at the sky over the world. There was a trace of consternation in his pupils, but then they disappeared. He is the ultimate. Seeing more secrets hidden in the world, looking around the world, there are many unimaginable areas. Even now, he can''t use his divine sense to see everything through the air. He must go there in person. The same. And the first forbidden area! "My family is willing to return to the forbidden state!" "My family will, too!" Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, everywhere in the world, there were the sound of legs kneeling. At this moment, many races were worshiping in the air over the forbidden state to show their intention of submission. This is the ultimate situation! The end of all friars! Limited to the existence of legends! In the past, no time has ever happened. The ancient people in the land of ten thousand realms have achieved the ultimate state. The ultimate people are like a mystery. They don''t even know their names. But now. A real ultimate figure, breaking all the past history, appeared! "Well, you''re very good, very good." The old man of forbidden state, with his hands on his back, is like the creator of the whole world. His eyes are extremely indifferent. In the light voice, he is full of contempt for the friars under him. Hold out your hand slowly. Just like the supreme superior, he pressed down and said lightly: "I, allow you to go to the first forbidden area with me later. As for the remaining races who are still hesitating, if you haven''t made a choice after I come back, you don''t need to exist like Tianzu!" The moment when the last word falls. Endless cold breath. For example, from the ancient abyss, the awakened pair of big horror eyes look straight at the quiet and silent Tianzu boundary, which makes people feel extremely fierce. Although there is no power to lower the ultimate realm, many races around are afraid to make a sound. "Tianzu is really finished this time. No matter who it is, it is impossible to save them." Many of the racial origin emperors, who had submitted to the forbidden state, suddenly shook their heads. The ultimate character. No match. It is the ultimate place for all monks. Even if it was the man who was born again, it was just the helpless result of being crushed to ashes by the old man of forbidden state. A bang! In the sky of forbidden state, there is inexplicable power of the supreme way, which immediately looks up at the whole world. The next moment. I saw the old man of forbidden state. With a wave of his hand, the order of heaven and earth turned into a golden emperor''s robe, which fell on him. It was even more like a supreme breath. It permeated from the old man of forbidden state, and immediately came to the world. Suddenly. Around him, even the past time and space appeared around him. Let those who are still watching. Suddenly, his heart was shaking with fear, his face was shocked, and he had no other thoughts, so he knelt down. "It''s terrible. It''s really the power of the ultimate state!" When the power of reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road appeared in the first forbidden area, it seemed to be the same scene. Even the time and space of the past were submissive to him. "You, follow me to the first forbidden area!" Full of contempt for all the voice, once again fell, as if there is no order from the forbidden state under the feet of the elderly. In an instant. The figure of the old man of forbidden state has disappeared in the sky of forbidden state. At this moment, many ethnic origin emperors who have submitted to the forbidden state are also hurrying to get up and head for the first forbidden area. The whole world. Peace again. In the dark, there are several big eyes tightly frowning, quietly looking at the boundary of Tianzu. Sometimes they look hesitant, sometimes they sigh, and then they take back their eyes. "Guzu, do we really have to wait? At this moment, the old man of forbidden state has achieved the ultimate goal. The whole Tianzu will die out in a short time. " "I''m wang Aojia. If I don''t surrender early, I''m afraid that I will lose my respect in front of an ultimate figure in the future." Haughty is full of bitterness. "Wait a moment, if the emperor hasn''t appeared after the old man from forbidden state comes back, submit to forbidden state..." A sigh came out, standing in front of the proud old man wearing purple and gold ancient clothes, shaking his head helplessly. "It''s a pity that an old man who is supposed to be more hopeful of entering the ultimate realm than an old man who is forbidden to live in the state, but because of his haste, he fell down like this. It''s really not worth it." As the king of Zijin. He is still aware of the legendary human emperor in his heart. Even if the old people in forbidden state achieve the ultimate goal, they should be fearless. Because of that sentence. RenWang road. Kowtow to the emperor! On the way of reincarnation, it takes 80% of the power of previous lives to protect Man emperor! The moment when the emperor disappeared. Why stay. "No matter who will achieve the ultimate situation in the future, remember to pay attention to the trend of Tianzu......" Why? Zijin Man Wang is really confused. But the next moment. Only heard from the direction of the first forbidden area, came a huge sound of fragmentation, which immediately made the king of Zijin''s face dignified to the extreme. Chapter 416 The radiance, like the waves and rivers, is continuous. Even the king of Zijin did not use his eyes to see the direction of the first forbidden area. But that golden light. It has spread to all parts of the world, including the territory of Wang Ao''s family. In an instant. Infinite opportunities, submerged everything. The whole area of the first forbidden area is blocked. There are many big hesitant eyes in the dark. The eyes are shining and trembling. The ultimate character is really terrible. Once he moves, he will suppress the power of the first forbidden area. The first forbidden area since the last era. All the secrets of today will finally be revealed. Unfortunately, these people can''t see them at all. And now the first forbidden area is around. The origin emperors of the other eight races, except the God race and the man king Aojia, were all present. All under the old man of forbidden state. There are five or six powerful races comparable to the top ten races, and even all the ten thousand forbidden areas have sent terror alien creatures to express their submission to the forbidden state elders. This moment. It can be said. In the land of ten thousand realms, there is a real gathering of heroes. The existence of the first forbidden area, who can follow the old people of forbidden state, is all the original emperors of one race. The forbidden state old man in the golden emperor''s robe, just like the eyes of these powerful people, is supreme. He stands on the sky in front of him with his hands on his back, and looks down at the entrance of the first forbidden area with extremely cold eyes. There has long been the power of forbidden state elders. One blow broke a big hole. The chilling and terrifying atmosphere suddenly spread out from the depth of the first forbidden area. Like a strong wind, sweeping the whole venue. Even the emperor of origin is nervous. The first forbidden area is so mysterious that they didn''t go to the unknown space to find the ultimate opportunity,. I also want to visit the depth of the first forbidden area. But in the end, forced by the mystery of the first forbidden area, he didn''t rush in. Today, the old people in the forbidden state. Achieve the ultimate. When they completely opened the entrance to the first forbidden area, they could feel how terrible the horrible breath was coming out of it. If there is no forbidden state old people standing in front of them, I''m afraid that their so-called emperors of origin, who are infinitely close to the ultimate state, will be torn apart. "I see. In this case, an ultimate figure was buried." Through the dense fog in the first forbidden area, the old man seems to see something. His eyes are shining, too. He didn''t even think of it. The secret of the first forbidden area is really related to the ultimate character. Previously, he only guessed, but now it is true. An ultimate character. Dead in it! Incarnate the first forbidden area! There are many emperors of origin in the whole court. Their bodies are suddenly awed, their faces are white, and their legs are shaking. The secret of the first forbidden area. It involves another ultimate character! But why? Now that it''s dead, the first forbidden area can still exist like the real forbidden area in the world, even if the last era died out? "It''s weird." The old man of forbidden state also converged his high posture, his face slightly changed, and the golden light around him disappeared at this moment. With a big wave of his hand! The order of the heaven and the earth was all in his hands. In a moment, he went deep into the first forbidden area. It seems that we need to completely blow away the weird fog around the front and see what''s at the end. Next moment. A scene that appears. Not only let the presence of many original emperors, full of consternation, even if it is forbidden to state the elderly themselves, but also the eyes again tight, the eyelids son involuntarily beat. The mysterious fog in the first forbidden area. It didn''t disappear at all! "Interesting." The face of the old man in forbidden state suddenly became extremely hot. Once again, with a big wave of his hand, the power of the only ultimate figure finally broke out from him at this moment. In an instant. Heaven and earth change color. The sun and the moon are dim. All over the world, the hands of the forbidden state old man slowly dragged up for a moment, which changed like the scene of extinction. The order of heaven and earth was under him, and began to break inch by inch. The next moment. Directly into the nine clouds, like a whirlpool, swallowed into the body of the forbidden state elderly. For a moment. One hit! The whole mountain range of the first forbidden area is like cutting melons and vegetables. It is completely cut away. The endless fog comes out in an instant. It is covered with red lightning. "I want to see what can be done by a dead ultimate figure to stop me from seeing everything!" Boom! It''s the same thing again. The power of the old man in forbidden state is almost in the fog, just like the Dragon crossing the river. It''s incomparable. The fog passage is directly blown away in two parts, leading to a darker place ahead. But the next moment. The scene hidden in the fog, however, made the emperor of all ethnic groups in the whole court look dull, surprised and frightened. There was an emperor of origin. Looking at a familiar figure in the fog, he lost his voice because of the terrorist power of the old man in forbidden state: "Yao''er, how are you still alive!" It''s not just the original emperor. The original emperors of all ethnic groups all spoke in unison, saying similar words, completely shaken by the strange scene and shocked scalp. Their descendants! Their descendants who once stepped into the first forbidden area are all living in the first forbidden area. But it looks. But there was no breath in him. He was like a dead man. Someone made them into puppets! "What''s the matter!" The emperor of origin, a scream of fear, hurriedly retreated. The emperor of origin of all ethnic groups was also trembling, and retreated in a panic. I''ve been dead so long. Even as a puppet. Without external support, how can it be flexible? Unless! "Father, you''d better go quickly. This is not the place you should come to." In the long fog, a descendant of the emperor of origin who was made into a puppet hurriedly opened his mouth to remind him, but it made the emperor of origin of all the ethnic groups present feel cold and sweaty. What does that mean? "Yao''er......" "Father, hurry up. It''s too late to leave." Suddenly, it was this sentence again. Suddenly, the original emperor was shocked, and his pupil shrank sharply. What do you mean? An ultimate figure is present. What else to be afraid of? Before the emperor''s origin, the cold voice suddenly came out of the old population of forbidden state. The words were full of contempt. "A group of puppets dare to boast about the first forbidden area in front of us?" "Dying!" Suddenly. The old man of forbidden state can''t bear it any longer. He is the ultimate character, the culmination of all monks. What else can he see in the world? One hand down. Also in the lazy temptation, directly with the flesh and blood hand, toward the first forbidden area deep, Gaitian stretched out. "You want to die!" But for a moment, at the end of the first forbidden area, there was a colder voice of a woman, and then it came out. Boom! The next moment. In the trembling eyes of all the original emperors, a long white jade hand went straight to the old man of forbidden state. Chapter 417 Air burst. The slender jade hand, just at the moment of its appearance, once again solidified the sky around the first forbidden area to the extreme. It seems that no outsider is allowed to see her real body. Bang! It''s the old man of forbidden state. Step back! In an instant! See the origin of the emperor of all ethnic groups, sweat as much as possible, limbs as cold, even the courage to play a step, there is no more! The end of the first forbidden area! There is an ultimate character! Didn''t it say it was dead?! "What a ignorant young man! How dare he break into my place?" The voice of the cold and incomparable woman came out directly from the depth of the first forbidden area, in an instant. The whole field vibrated. The emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups changed his face greatly. His whole body was almost jumping up. His pupils shrank sharply. At the next moment, he retreated madly to all sides. My mother! Don''t say the era is hard to see! Throughout the past many eras, I''m afraid we can''t see today''s scene. The two ultimate figures have handed in their hands directly! The end of the first forbidden area! There is a mysterious ultimate figure hidden! "Who allowed you to leave?" There is no doubt that the cold voice, once again faint fall, such as the fear of the origin of the emperor, the body suddenly a stiff, shocked in place. At this moment all the original emperors. Some regret. I knew that at the end of the first forbidden area, there was an ultimate figure still alive. They dare not follow the old man of forbidden state to the first forbidden area. And the old man of forbidden state suspended in the air, is also the eye light has reached the extreme, the deep pupil depth, a trace of fear. Because through the mist. He can only see a slender figure of a woman. In addition, he is the ultimate figure who can''t see the real body of the other person at all. The next moment. The old man in forbidden state hesitated and was afraid. He had no idea that the ultimate character in the first forbidden area was still alive. I thought that there was only one ultimate character who was lost in the unknown age and left behind many followers. But I didn''t think of it. There is also an ultimate character who is really alive! "There is something missing in your way!" But soon. The face of the forbidden state old man returned to normal again. He opened his mouth leisurely and his whole body was shining with golden light. He was still standing in the sky like a real God. He saw it. The other side is still alive. However, it seems that there are some terrible restrictions, unable to use all the strength, and there is a layer of death all over the body. Even though it is still the ultimate situation, it is not complete. Missing? What does that mean? This sentence. At once, the original emperor, who was in a panic, slowed down a little. Can''t this ultimate figure exert all his strength? You can''t help it. All the original emperor''s trembling heart finally calmed down. If so, the old people in forbidden state should not be too afraid of each other. One is the eternal ultimate. One is the ultimate situation that just turned against the sky to prove the way and achieved the fame of the current legend. The blood is even more vigorous But it was the moment when the emperor of all ethnic groups was born and the mood was a little calmed down. I can only see the depth of the first forbidden area. The slender figure of the woman hit out with one hand again. The voice was extremely cold. Suddenly, it reverberated in everyone''s ear. The original emperors of all ethnic groups were scared on the spot, and their hair stood up. "Ignorant people, you dare to question me in this way, even in the ultimate situation of opposing the heaven to testify?" Hit it with one hand. The face of the old man in forbidden state also changed suddenly. He didn''t think about it at all. He dared to take the initiative again. "At the end of the crossbow!" He immediately snorted and looked at each other coldly. He didn''t fear each other at all. Whether he was the identity of the ultimate character in ancient times, he directly attacked him. "This time, it''s time for you to step back!" He has complete confidence. Can make the other side know the difficulty and retreat. He is the ultimate man in the world. Compared with the other side''s state of being surrounded by the gas of death, the blood gas is extremely strong. A previous move. It''s all because it''s so sudden. Let him not pay too much attention, just a little lost a move, but this time, under the full strength of him, who can stop! Boom! Under the trembling eyes of the emperor of origin, two palms hit each other in the air again. But the next moment. Many of the steps of the emperor of origin took a few steps back. The face of the old man in forbidden state changed suddenly. His pupils shrank wildly and his face was unbelievable. Bang! Only one shocking sound was heard. The old man of forbidden state was hit directly, retreated three thousand miles, and hit the mountain behind him. In an instant. Where inch inch fracture, a piece of ruins, forbidden state old man''s body, directly in the depression. "It''s impossible!" Feeling the power of women, the old man of forbidden state looked at the deep place of the first forbidden area. The slender figure of the woman''s eyes suddenly trembled. Even though he was not hurt, the blow in his heart made him completely lost his voice. This moment. There was a dead silence. The emperor of origin of all the ethnic groups in the scene was so scared that his mouth was wide and his eyes were dull. His whole body was shaking. How could it be! As the ultimate character! How can there be such a big gap! Two times of facing each other across the sky, it was the ultimate scene of forbidden state elder Defeated! "Here It''s impossible. How can it be? Are you the ultimate character? " The hardest hit is the forbidden state elderly themselves. He tried his best. Achieve the ultimate. The result is still a lack of the eternal ultimate character, which makes it difficult for him to accept the result. It''s impossible! How could it be?! If so, how could the man of Tianzu get recognition and enter the depth of the first forbidden area at will? Why? This shouldn''t be! If so! Why didn''t the master of the first forbidden area help the man when the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation was launched? In an instant! All the original emperors in the whole court thought of this, and suddenly a strong sense of horror rose in their hearts. They just felt that there was a terrible truth lingering in their hearts at the moment, spreading all over their bodies, making their teeth tremble. Don''t you They were all wrong before? And this is the moment. There are two tremendous pressures on the first forbidden area that has been blocked, which are approaching slowly. It is even more terrifying than when the old people in forbidden state achieve the ultimate state, so that all the original emperors in the whole court can not help but kneel down from the heart. This moment. Everyone in the audience was at a loss, including the old man in forbidden state. They were all dumb, their eyes were dull and their mouths were wide open for a long time. Three horrible figures. There it is! The following people are the strong ones who are all in one color and are infinitely close to the ultimate state. Every one of them is even stronger than before the forbidden state old man''s sermon! What''s more, they can''t accept it! These three horrible figures! The moment it just appeared! He kept bowing towards the end of the first forbidden area. The three faces were immortal in everyone''s eyes, and even more with the expression of incomparable awe! Chapter 418 This moment. All the original emperors of all ethnic groups, including the old man of forbidden state himself, were stunned by the stupefaction of their faces, their whole body was up and down, and their hairs were all standing up, and their whole body was trembling slightly. And the rest. It was all scared and collapsed on the ground. One! Two! Three! In my heart, I silently read these three numbers and looked at the three fear figures in front of me. My eyes were numb. Boom! In an instant! Everyone, the brain becomes blank! Three! Three ultimate figures! My God! Are we dreaming? What''s the matter today? There are three more ultimate figures! The origin of the emperor of all ethnic groups completely shocked me. The ultimate figure in the legend, the summit of all monks, let alone their era, is that in the past era, there has never been one. What''s the matter today! First, the deep end of the first forbidden area. There is an ultimate figure. Even though there is a lack of strength, he is just opposite to the old man of forbidden state, and then he is completely crushed. He is not his opponent at all. I haven''t waited for them to come back. Then there appeared three ultimate figures, with a large group of terrifying powerful men who were even stronger than their original emperors. That is to say. It''s back and forth. At this moment, there are four ultimate figures in front of them! This moment. The whole venue is as quiet as a cicada. Looking at the first forbidden area, the three extremely horrible figures, the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups, swallowing saliva, the pores of the whole body, were shaking. Besides the shock, there was deep uneasiness on the face. The ultimate character! This is the ultimate character! It''s impossible to see four or one before. If it is not for the forbidden state elders to achieve the ultimate goal, how dare they step into the first forbidden area, and how can they know the truth hidden in the first forbidden area? An ultimate character, hidden in it. But now. There are three strange ultimate figures, coming! Shock! Apart from the shock, they can''t think of any words to describe the scene at the moment! Boom! When the three horrible figures straightened up again, the real great terror came in the hearts of all the original emperors. In an instant. All the original emperor''s faces turned white and his lips trembled. Because. They saw that at the end of the first forbidden area, the figure of the slender woman nodded slightly towards the three ultimate figures, which was exactly like knowing each other! Boom! The old man in forbidden state, who was scared out of cold sweat, stepped back slowly step by step. Today''s situation. It''s totally beyond his expectation. It''s the first forbidden area. It''s a terrorist area that only the ultimate person can enter. The old man of forbidden state, who was shocked directly, suddenly felt numb and his legs were shaking. He almost forgot to breathe. It''s terrible! It''s terrible! He always felt that the three strange ultimate figures were not bowing to the woman at the end of the first forbidden area, but to some unimaginable existence to express his highest respect! He was even in a few seconds. Feel the eyes of the three ultimate figures, a trace of horror! Who are they afraid of? The ultimate character. Are there still people who are afraid?! In the trembling eyes of the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups, the three ultimate figures are all invisible, only one figure appears, but everyone believes that it is the real arrival of the ultimate figure! It''s just that they are too low. I just feel hazy in front of me. I can''t see what the three ultimate figures look like. But looking at the following group of people, except for a dozen great gods, all the rest of them, even the breath of each of them, let them, the original emperors, feel full of fear in their hearts. In fact, their power is completely superior to them! The old man of forbidden state looked at those dead figures, and his eyelids were jumping wildly. He was shocked by the waves in his heart, which made him almost unstable. He knows it all! They are all like him. They are the strong men in the last era, who are infinitely close to the ultimate situation. If these people are still alive. More terrifying than before he was the last! But now! He has become a puppet. It seems that he is not right! But the real resurrection! It''s a little like the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation! "Four Four honours, please forgive me for being unreasonable before. I don''t know that four honours are married. When we gather here, I will leave now, and I will leave now. " The old man of forbidden state opened his mouth. The voice was full of fear, and forced to stabilize a little fear in my heart. The four ultimate figures are the ultimate realm that he has achieved long before him. Just now, he can''t even defeat the woman who lacks strength. Now there are three more Even if he did, he had to bow his head and stay in the green mountain. He was not afraid of burning without firewood. He has to get out of here! But he just said that. Boom! Four breaths of terror burst out in an instant. In an instant, they enveloped the whole court. The frightened emperor of origin of all ethnic groups was getting wet. His face was white and his breath was frozen. The old man in forbidden state is shivering all over. I don''t understand why Four eternal ultimate figures, how to all stare at him, directly blocked the whole area of the first forbidden area, four ultimate figures breath does not leave, he can not go out. "Tell me, you two, what to do with these people?" With two voices full of childishness. The next moment. Everyone in the audience saw the first forbidden area, and suddenly a line of words appeared. In a moment, the heart of the old man in forbidden state jumped up, and the world was named. That was the identity of these two ultimate figures! "The creator of the twelve universes - the final king!" Strange name! No one has ever heard of the origin of emperors of all ethnic groups. But with the voice of an old man, for a moment, the old man of forbidden state froze, and the emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups was even more frightened. "It''s useless to keep these ultimate characters, don''t you think?" One line. Expose the air. "Reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road leader - reincarnation of the elderly!" This moment. With that line of words, the whole scene was revealed. In a flash, all the original emperors of all ethnic groups were scared. The blood holes were bursting out. Suddenly, their faces were frightened and their eyes were dull. It''s freaking out. The mouth is open all the time. Reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road! It''s the ultimate road of reincarnation! How could it be the ultimate road of reincarnation?! How could it be! Last time that day, when the clan man evolved reincarnation in the depth of the first forbidden area, didn''t he cause the ultimate ancient road rage of reincarnation? By right. The reincarnation ultimate ancient road leader should be opposite to the first forbidden area. How can he be so harmonious now! Hiss! Including the old man in forbidden state, when a white dress slowly walked out from the depth of the first forbidden area and made a clattering sound, at this moment, the faces of the emperors of all ethnic groups changed again and again. In an instant. One after another, the whole atmosphere fell to the coldest at this moment. Chapter 419 Dada''s footsteps! From the depth of the first forbidden area, there was a very clear sound, and the heavy fog appeared again. The next moment. A figure in white appears in the pupil of everyone''s sharp condensation. This moment. There was a dead silence. The emperor of origin of all ethnic groups is like seeing a ghost. His body is shaking one by one. His eyes are straight on the white clothes. His breath is very fast and his face is unbelievable. Forbidden state old man''s face, is very white to the extreme, the hair is scared to stand up, the lips keep shivering. How could it be?! How could this Tianzu man be alive? There was silence. Everyone''s mind, a blank moment. Even if they were killed, they couldn''t believe it But the scene. It has been shown. The first three legendary ultimate figures, the culmination of all monks, are bowing to this man! Hiss! The truth is often cruel, which makes all the original emperors, including the old people in forbidden state, take a breath of cold air and shiver. My mother! What kind of monster is this! Even the three ultimate figures dare not be presumptuous in front of each other. This Is this a dream?! "I see. I see. He doesn''t need to be recognized by the first forbidden area. He He... " Forbidden state old man''s face, at this moment, pale as paper, knowing the truth, almost scared him crazy, his legs kept shaking. The ultimate character! The ultimate character! Why do even the ultimate persona respect this man so much? Is not the ultimate persona the culmination of all friars and the real existence of the world? Difficult Is there an unknown state above? Boom! At this moment, people of all ethnic groups are scared to be stupid. The whole body is completely paralyzed on the ground, eyes are silent, faces are dull, one by one, all open mouth, seven souls and six spirits are almost scared out. They must be dreaming today! Must be dreaming! Four ultimate figures! This is the culmination of all monks, the real ultimate state. How can there be people who are afraid? This is impossible, this is absolutely impossible! The scene in front of us. It''s scary. As a result, the original emperors of all ethnic groups could not help but lose their attitude. They kept covering their mouths for a moment, their faces were full of horror, and they made a whine sound. They wanted to scream, but they dared not. Look up. Chu Lingxiao appears in the fog, carrying his hands on his back and facing all the people outside, just like a real master. Just stand there. At this moment, there is no sound around, only to make the origin of the emperor of all ethnic groups, feel the endless terror of the breath, come face to face, into the heart, until they are all cold sweat, soaked. The next moment. The three ultimate figures bow to Chu Lingxiao in the trembling eyes of the whole audience. Their expressions are more daunting than when they first appeared. Then they nod to Chu Lingxiao again. All kinds of actions. It''s silly to let the emperors of all ethnic origins, as well as the old people of forbidden state, see. And with the three ultimate figures, together with many powerful people who are infinitely close to the ultimate state, the God of the twelve universes, the God of destruction. Especially the soul enchanting messengers of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, they are all the people who died in the last era, but just before they came here, they heard a word that made them immediately feel creepy. Last era. The reason for the emergence of era burial. It''s all because of the man in front of me! In fact, the old man of forbidden state was unlucky. He survived in the last era. But of all. Only the former leader of the forbidden state saw the truth before he died. A white dress covered with blood! It''s a pity that even if the forbidden state leader is revived from the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, the forbidden state elder doesn''t show up actively. Go to see the forbidden state leader, otherwise, with the forbidden state elder''s city, you can think of something. The forbidden state elders who achieve the ultimate goal. He thought himself invincible in the world and the end of all monks, but he didn''t know what the cruel truth was. In fact, just think about it. You know. Why can''t Chu Lingxiao still use the Vajra pestle with 10% power? Isn''t that an obvious question? "We are so arrogant..." The emperor of origin of all ethnic groups collapsed on the ground, a burst of bitter laughter, before thought that Chu Lingxiao was a strong man at the same level with them, even though he surpassed them. We should also only stabilize the old people who have not become the ultimate forbidden state. But now. Calm down, they found that ten percent of the power of chaos diamond pestle, so many years, most people can resist 80 percent Bang! The next moment. Only heard a voice of legs touching the ground, the old man of forbidden state knelt on the ground completely in fear. In a moment, his body was all sweaty and erect, his back was only cold for a while, and his eyes were full of fear. The ultimate character! Worship the existence of all! What kind of monster is this! If someone had told him that there was no realm above the ultimate realm, he would have sniffed in his heart, but at the moment, he only felt how ignorant he was! "A group of ants, how can there be arrogant ants like you in today''s world?" The voice of the incomparably cold fell. Looking down at the kneeling old man of forbidden state, as well as a row of emperors of various ethnic origins, the reincarnation old man could not help but shake his head in disappointment. After seeing the ancient road. He is more aware that the terror of the land of the world, with several immeasurable hands, is intangible, controlling all of this. The land of the world, on the surface, stands forever, in fact, is already in crisis. Before them. I also feel that no matter what happens, as long as there is the ultimate character, the land of all worlds, it will always exist. But now. He thinks more. The importance of training the younger generation. This group of people, including the old people who have taken shortcuts and achieved the ultimate goal, are totally unqualified in their eyes at the moment and cannot protect the world. The two dead kings also converged their childish expressions, and frowned slightly like an old man who had gone through all ages. "What do you think of them?" Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, looked at the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups through the fog. At this moment, including the old man of forbidden state, all his blood was scared, as if it was frozen, trembling, and he did not dare to look up. The last king. Reincarnation of the old. None of them spoke. But the meaning is obvious. Listen to Chu Lingxiao. The ultimate figure of forbidden state elderly is in their eyes. It''s not the ultimate. It''s just to get anything from this world, but in their opinion, it''s totally different from the real ultimate situation without blood and fire. If you die, you''ll die. There''s nothing to be pitiful about. "Kneel first." The faint voice just fell. Chu Lingxiao has slowly turned around and disappeared into everyone''s eyes. This moment. The face of the old man of forbidden state and the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups was suddenly dead and silent. His mouth was speechless and bitter, and his whole body was soaked with cold sweat. Chapter 420 The old man in forbidden state is as heartless as death. He is the ultimate figure, the end of all monks. He is said by the other side in three words. He dare not stand up at all. He couldn''t believe it. I really listen to each other''s words and dare not violate them at all. Leave with Chu Lingxiao. Two dead kings. Reincarnation of the elderly, all slowly landing, step by step with the first step into the depth of the forbidden area. "You wait here and look at them." In an instant. When the figures of the three ultimate figures left together, at this moment, the faces of the emperors of all ethnic origins were full of bitter laughter. It looks like it. In front of that man, they and other people of all ethnic origins have no desire to kill at all. When the old people in the forbidden state achieved the ultimate goal. They are still sneering at the whole Tianzu in their hearts. They will be razed to the ground by the forbidden state elders in an instant after they return from the first forbidden area. But now it seems. They, the original emperors of all the ethnic groups who went to the first forbidden area, are no different from a clown for fun. And complacent. It''s ridiculous to think that to follow an ultimate character is their greatest chance in this life. Among them, some ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality are the most frightened. Even though Chu Lingxiao had left, his body was still shaking, and his face was bloodless and full of fear. Now I think they were outside the first forbidden area. To rob the scene of the lotus. I just want to slap myself hard. Even the ultimate characters want to bow to the existence of them. Can they touch them? It''s killing me! The descendants of the Xia emperor were even more frightened and sweaty, and their faces were pale. You know, it''s the result. Even if he is killed, he dare not give the order to rob Wulian. Can I really be blinded by the ultimate situation, and can''t even understand such a simple truth? Wushanglian! What is that! The supreme deity that contains the secrets of the ultimate realm! Where is the first forbidden area? The destruction of the last era still exists in the area of the world. The two happened in the same place, and there was a man in white. If you really calm down. In fact, it''s not hard to see that the strangeness in it completely points to four words - the ultimate state! But what''s happening now. But it''s beyond their imagination. Even if I thought of this at the beginning, I can''t believe that the ultimate situation in the eyes of the other party is still bow salute, full of fear, even what the other party said, still nodded. The real master! This is the real master of the world! The ultimate. Heaven and earth! Even the whole world is not qualified to be named! This moment. The old man''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley and his mouth was full of bitter laughter. At the end of the first forbidden area. In the coffin of jade hand, a tall, cold and gorgeous woman, still with her eyes closed, stood quietly like a dead man. "He''s waiting in there." Inexplicable voice, suddenly up, voice just fell, a vortex door, suddenly open. Two king, reincarnation old man expression a Zheng, slightly nodded to the woman. In their capacity. It is natural to know that this woman is not only the master of the first forbidden area, but also a real ultimate place like them. However, when they were demonstrating against the heaven, there was a little accident, which led to the current state of immortality. However, they did not expect that the master of the first forbidden area had some relationship with Chu Lingxiao. Enter the vortex gate. Three ultimate figures, this is the real step into the vicissitudes of life on the ancient road, immediately felt a very strong atmosphere of vicissitudes, overwhelming, attacked them. In an instant. Even their real bodies have changed a little, showing a gray white color. The reason is that the time breath here exceeds their existence time so much that the strength in their bodies cannot be resisted at all. But the next moment. When a long sound echoes around, their bodies return to normal in an instant. "Come in, I''ll wait for you at the end of the road." Immediately. The three ultimate figures, in a daze, went on as they had seen before. Every step. Time and space around. It''s going to change dramatically. Even if it is the ultimate character, it will be forced to go towards the past era by the power here. The scene in front of you. Let the three ultimate figures have their eyes full. All kinds of characters in the past use the land of today''s world, which is unimaginable. Although most of them only stay at the level of ancient ancestors, the supreme method they use is really brilliant to the extreme, which is not created by ancient ancestors. The next moment. They saw the appearance of several ultimate characters, especially the face of the final king, the creator of the twelve universes, and suddenly changed again. Even if I had seen it. But I still can''t help my pupils shrink. I can''t believe it. The reincarnation old man on one side is also a little dignified. Twelve universes. Standing in that scene. There is no difference between the twelve universes created by the two kings and the twelve universes. Even the ultimate order contained in them is not much different from today''s king. "If I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I really doubt whether I was the ultimate figure in a certain era in the past, born after reincarnation." There was a little fear in their faces. They created the twelve universes, but they had already appeared in the past. They couldn''t help wondering whether the twelve universes they created came from the past. Then. By some invisible force. A little subtle, and then by their hands, created and born. Soon. The three ultimate figures have finally passed through all time and space and come to the end of the road. Looking at the white figure with back to them and hands on their backs in front of them, all three of them bowed slightly to him again. And more ahead. The lotus plant, emitting waves of white awns, holds up the world that was born from the darkness. "Use it, but remember that if your strength stops in the middle of the way, those who are going to rise will disappear forever." A faint voice fell. The faces of the three ultimate figures were stunned by one of them. Then they nodded heavily. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao points out. An incomparably majestic power, instantly into the four corners of heaven and earth, burst out. It''s a brilliant light. As if the spring and autumn are at their peak, they are enveloped in the supreme lotus. Look at the three ultimate figures, full of shock, eyes can not help shivering a little, then, hurriedly back to God, step out, figure into the lotus. Chapter 421 Endless breath of years. From the lotus, surging out. It didn''t take long. When a brilliant white light burst out of it. Finally, Wang, the figure of reincarnated old man, walked out of it slowly. Close your eyes slightly. It seems to be affected by the vicissitudes of life here. It''s not only in this state that I woke up. It''s just two kings at the moment. It''s all in one. That future body has disappeared. The reason why the future body of the king will exist is because he wants to go into the future and look for the chance to revive the people around him. Now it seems that he was completely wrong. This ancient road will not recover in a day. He will never find a way to revive. Now he could feel that those who had been around him had risen to life in the palace of the last king above the twelve universes. The next moment. The King opened his eyes and they were full of joy. He wished to go back to the king''s palace and have a look with his own eyes. Just looking at Chu Lingxiao standing by, he still held back. I have some questions. I want to ask Chu Lingxiao. On the other side. The reincarnation old man opened his eyes, but they were both happy, but the old eyes were still shining with a trace of gloom. People who want to be resurrected. Most of them. It''s all resurrected. But there is only one person left "For Why? " Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him, the old man of reincarnation looks a little dim, and his voice is hoarse. The last king around, his face suddenly a Zheng. This old man What''s wrong with this? Those who want to be resurrected have been resurrected. What is not to be happy with? "For Why, only her, no resurrection? " Suddenly. Hearing the words of reincarnation old man, the king''s eyes standing aside were shocked and surprised. There''s another one that can''t be resurrected? It should not be possible. This ancient road has existed for so long, can''t it revive all people? Unless. Among those who want to revive Not only did the final king not think of it, but also the reincarnation old man did not think of it. Why, why didn''t the reincarnation empress revive? This shouldn''t be! He could feel that even a few people who were infinitely close to the ultimate had risen. It was his follower before he achieved the ultimate. But why is it that among all the people, only the reincarnation female emperors who have reached the level of great God have not been resurrected? Reincarnation of the old look, suddenly become a little choked. In addition to Chu Lingxiao, no one knows his relationship with the reincarnated empress, but the real father and daughter! It''s the reincarnation of the empress herself. I don''t know. Her father is the ultimate character she adores. The leader of reincarnation''s ultimate ancient road was the old man. When he was young, before he had achieved the ultimate goal, his relatives had already fallen away, leaving only a reincarnated daughter. Just in case. He personally sealed the reincarnation of the female emperor. It was not until he succeeded in creating the ultimate road of reincarnation that he released it after several times. But now. Why only his daughter, no resurrection! Quiet. There was silence all around. The look of the reincarnated old man is full of sadness. Although he is the ultimate figure, he owes too much to his daughter in countless years, so that he suffers from the hand of poison, so he falls down. I thought I could revive by using this ancient road, but now One side of the king, is also confused, face dumb. That shouldn''t have happened. But now. It happened. What''s going on here? "Don''t move your apprentices for a while. I said, I will kill them." A faint voice fell. The breath of incomparably quiet swept all around in an instant. "If not for your disciples, who covet the power of reincarnation, to drive her to that universe, even if she died, she would surely revive. Unfortunately, the place where she died is that universe." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words immediately shocked the reincarnation old man, especially the king standing on the side, his body suddenly froze, and his young face was shocked and dazed. What does that mean? Both of them didn''t understand that the reincarnation old man''s eyes, once brushed, looked at the king standing beside him, but the king was even more shocked than him, and the whole man was stupefied. One of the twelve universes created by oneself. Is there so much energy? The people who died here, even this ancient road of vicissitudes, could not be resurrected? How could it be! "How on earth did you create it!" The reincarnation old man stared at the king. In his eyes, though the king is the same as him, he is the real ultimate strong man. But compared with him, it''s still a little bit worse. How could the monks who died in it not be resurrected. "Say, is that what you''ve done?" The king''s face was bitter. I also want to know why! How could one of the twelve universes that he created have such a powerful energy that even he, the creator, did not know! "Do you really think that you created these twelve universes?" Zhong Wang: "..." Reincarnation of the old man is also a sudden, face dumb. "This is destiny. The twelve universes exist all the time. Like this ancient road, they are the final secret. If we don''t solve it, we can''t realize the real reincarnation at all." "To tell you the truth, the twelve universes are also reincarnated. In this life, he reincarnated to the hand of the final king. It seems that he was created, but in fact, it is only the reflection of the past." The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao slowly turned around. Zhongwang, the reincarnation old man, was stunned. He couldn''t say a word. His eyes were bigger than each other. His pupils were deep, full of horror and shock. "Now, do you understand?" Just. Chu Lingxiao''s real reincarnation is only for him. The era of his existence. More than anything in the world. He has been self proclaimed for countless years, that is, to find the way ahead for him by other people''s hands. It is not feasible in the end. On the realm, he is invincible, but on the search for the truth, he does not want to spend too much time on it. He believed. There must be a same flower in the world. So. He stayed in the universe most of the time, only leaving a few times. But this life. Finally, some gains have been made in the world, and someone has found the way ahead for him. It saved him a long time to wait. When Zhongwang, the reincarnated old man, left the first forbidden area with his own people. The next moment. Then Chu Lingxiao came out of the first forbidden area and fell in front of the original emperors kneeling outside. At this moment, there was silence and air seemed to freeze. Forbidden state old man''s face. It''s even more frightening to be stuck on the ground. Next second. The faint words in my ear not only made the emperor of all ethnic groups of the whole court, but also made him unbelievable and stupefied. "You can leave." Everyone''s eyes, looking at Chu Lingxiao, instantly seem to be petrified, almost forget to breathe. Chapter 422 "You don''t kill us?" The old man of forbidden state brushed his head and looked at Chu Lingxiao''s back. His eyes were shining and shaking. His face was dumb. The whole person''s thoughts were not reflected. The origin of the emperor of all ethnic groups in the whole court is even more a daze. I can''t believe it. This is the only thing waiting for their fate. They thought that after Chu Lingxiao came out, all of them, including the old man of forbidden state, would be killed by the other side cleanly, and there was no one left. But when the white dress disappeared completely in front of us, everyone was completely stunned. This terrible man! Actually let them go! The old man is stupid. All the people in the audience are of the origin of the emperor. They are also stupid. This man really didn''t kill them. "Not yet!" The next moment. An extremely cold voice of a woman surged out from the depth of the first forbidden area in an instant. It was like a gust of wind directly. It shook the emperor of origin, even the old man of forbidden state, out like a very weak floating dust. Bang! Bang! Bang! One by one, they all flew out of the first forbidden area, bumped into a mountain far away from 30000 miles. But the original emperors of all ethnic groups still have dull eyes. I can''t believe that they are still alive. The old man in forbidden state smiled bitterly. Completely helpless. I didn''t expect to struggle my whole life and survive from the last era so that I could step into the ultimate situation one day. But now it seems. I can''t even defeat a woman with incomplete strength in my ultimate situation. Not only that. The man of Tian nationality who once thought that he was the same level had already stood up to the existence that even the ultimate Character wanted to ingratiate himself, but he still did not know how to live or die, and claimed the fate of each other shamelessly. It''s ridiculous "I forbid the old man of the state, really Ha... Hahaha. " The bleak voice suddenly reverberated under this deep mountain. All the people around looked at each other and went to the first forbidden area with a bitter face. Unexpectedly, they waited for their result. There are four ultimate figures! Just for one man! Even! There is no way to leave each other''s name in this world. What level has it reached? When we think of this, the emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups can''t help shivering. This is the real ultimate situation! This is the summit of all monks! Once they thought that the ultimate situation, in front of that man, is not worth mentioning, he is the only one in the world. They understand a little Why didn''t Chu Lingxiao kill himself. Maybe this is the loneliness of the strong. Even if they are forbidden state elders, they are just like ants in each other''s eyes. No matter how many ants they kill, they can''t represent anything to the real strong. In fact, there is another reason. Neither the emperor of origin nor the old man of forbidden state have done anything extraordinary. If they dare to fight directly with the Tianzu like the dead leader of the forbidden state, they will never have the chance to enter the first forbidden area. They have already died on the way. A land of boundless boundaries. It was quiet. Since the area of the first forbidden area was covered by infinite opportunities, no one has known what happened in the area. I didn''t see it at all. Forbidden state old people, as well as the original emperors of all ethnic groups, are just like garbage. They are suddenly shaken out of it, and then their faces are dull. Those are still waiting. Some races who want to submit to the forbidden state are still hesitating, waiting for the forbidden state old man to come back and make plans. Soon. Many ethnic groups have received the news of the forbidden state elders, as well as the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups. In an instant. Those who are still on the lookout have sent people to inquire about the news. If the first forbidden area is really suppressed by the old people in the forbidden state, it means that there is no place in the whole world that can stop the old people in the forbidden state. Because. In their view. In the depth of the first forbidden area, there is the most likely area for the ultimate characters. Unlike the reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road, the coordinates are uncertain. Only for so many years, all the people who went to test died. But soon. After returning, the people who went to search for information from all ethnic groups were shaking their heads. Somewhere, they could compete with the top ten ethnic groups. An ancient figure frowned at once and asked with a face full of quality: "haven''t you seen the descendants of Xia Dynasty?" Still shaking his head. "Ancestral emperor, several ancient ancestors of Xia nationality, won''t let me in." "Didn''t you tell them that I let you go?" The face of this ancient man was suddenly slightly angry. He and Emperor Xia are also close friends. Now xiadi is missing. But the descendants of emperor Xia are still there, even according to their generations. They have to call him uncle. The people he sent, the ancient ancestors of Xia, dare to stop them! "Zudi, they said that this was the order of the descendants of Xia di. According to what they said, the descendants of Xia Di, just after returning from the first forbidden area, have been locking themselves in the room. No one is allowed to disturb them. They also specifically mentioned you." "What did he say?" "Still that sentence, even you, he didn''t want to see you for the time being." This ancestor: "..." In an instant. Deep in the earth''s boundary, there was a moment of silence. The face of the ancestral emperor was even more difficult to see the extreme. He immediately clenched his teeth and said angrily: "what the hell is going on with this Xia boy! Is it true that the wings are hard after I submit to the old man of forbidden state, and even I dare not see them! " "Zudi, it seems that there is a similar problem in forbidden state. Before returning, I went to forbidden state to check it. People in forbidden state also said that the old man locked himself in the room and no one was allowed to meet him." This ancestor: "..." At this moment, all the people who were sent out were shut up and soon returned. The king is proud of his home. The same is true. The king of purple and gold, listening to the words of the arrogant, suddenly two pale eyebrows are nearly screwed together, and his face will show a look of wonder and a look of perplexity. There was a moment of confusion. "It''s strange that since the origin of all ethnic groups is the emperor, under the guidance of the ultimate figure, the old man of forbidden state, he came back safely. That is to say, all the secrets of the first forbidden area have been solved. But why are the attitudes of the emperors of all ethnic groups, even the elders of the forbidden state, so unreasonable? " Standing on the side of the proud, but also confused. And just then. Outside the boundaries of all ethnic groups, there was a hurried figure, running in. Wang Ao''s home was deep in the boundaries, no exception. He had not yet waited for Zijin to ask. The words in my ear. Immediately let purple gold person king facial expression, instant big change, eyes stare as see ghost general horror. "Tell the king that the man of Tian clan seems to be still alive. He has just returned to the ancient land of Tian clan!" Haughty and proud: "..." Chapter 423 When this sentence falls for a moment. Quiet! Silence! The person who reported ahead was also full of disbelief. At first he heard the news. I thought it was the people of Tian nationality. I was pretending with him. Later, when he stepped into the boundary of Tian nationality, I knew it was true. That man! The man who evolved and reincarnated in the first forbidden area really came back alive! In addition, the old people of forbidden state and the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups appeared again under such abnormal attitude! For a long time. Proud to return to God. "Go down first." After people left, the deep mountain of Wang Ao''s family lasted for a long time without any sound. The face of the king of Zijin changed again and again, from doubt, to surprise, to wonder, to frown tightly, which was beyond all comprehension. For a long time. Then a word came out of his mouth. "This Tianzu man is really weird. How can he survive when the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation has been started?" Haughty is frowning. Shaking his head for a while. Yeah! Why are you still alive At the beginning, they all agreed that even the old people in forbidden state asserted that there was no hope for each other to survive. How can the old man of forbidden state, who has achieved the ultimate goal, take a lot of emperors of various ethnic origins to the first forbidden area, and miraculously appear again! "Ancient ancestor, will there really be an ultimate figure living in the first forbidden area?" Suddenly. Hau Tianzun thought of the scene when Chu Lingxiao was able to freely enter and leave the first forbidden area. The most important thing is that he could bring the Tianzu and his party together. Such treatment. It''s not because of anything. I''m the master of the second generation of ancient ancestors of the Tian nationality. "What do you mean?" When Wang Dun of Zijin people frowned, his heart suddenly rose with a shock. "Guzu, in my opinion, the man of Tianzu is likely to have a great connection with the owner of the first forbidden area. It is likely that the man of Tianzu is inherited in the first forbidden area!" The arrogant man has a voice: "otherwise, how could he survive in the original reincarnation of the ultimate ancient way? There must be an ultimate figure in the first forbidden area, and the man of Tian family is probably related to his apprentice!" After hearing this, the king of Zijin nodded slightly, and his face suddenly became solemn. He thinks so, too. In addition. He could not think of any other reason. Not only alive. Why does the old man of forbidden state, who has just achieved the ultimate goal, lock himself in the house as soon as he comes back, and the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups, this series of abnormal actions. I don''t even think of it. In the first forbidden area, there is a living ultimate state. The old people in forbidden state must have suffered losses in the first forbidden area. Otherwise. When he first achieved the ultimate goal, how could he come back without saying anything. "Guzu, what should we do now?" Haughty is rather helpless. Originally, they were Wang Ao''s family, waiting for the old man to return to forbidden state to decide whether to submit to forbidden state or not. But now we can''t even see each other Not to mention. Their previous guess is right. The first forbidden area really has a living ultimate character. But the dilemma for them is. That man of Tianzu is alive! "I didn''t expect that this life would be so complicated. Now, even the ultimate figure would have to fight in person." The king of Zijin said with emotion. In terms of the current situation. The forbidden state, the first forbidden area, and the mysterious ancient road of reincarnation all give birth to the ultimate characters. The three parties present the potential of confrontation, the real Three lords of the world! No wonder. So many years. Reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road, no longer to the land of the world, there is the first forbidden area, the two ultimate figures, I''m afraid it''s a long time since the confrontation. "In this way, you go to the ancient land of the Tian nationality in person to explore the situation. If you can see the man of the Tian nationality better, you can say that my Wang Ao''s family is still willing to make friends with the Tian nationality." Hau Tianzun''s face suddenly changed. "Guzu, here..." In his opinion. The man of Tianzu, though he came back safely, is sure to make the ultimate effort in reincarnation. To some extent. Behind the man, standing in the first forbidden area, the old man of the forbidden state came back from the first forbidden area. It seems that there are three sides. In fact, the first forbidden area has to face two ultimate figures, especially the reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road. It''s really mysterious. People who have stood in the world for so many years can be resurrected even in the last era. If the forbidden state and the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation join hands This time. They are Wang Ao''s family. They should show their kindness to forbidden state, even if they have already closed their doors. "You''re right to listen to me." Wang Chensheng, the Zijin man, said: "do you forget where the ultimate opportunity came from?" In an instant. Hearing this sentence, the arrogant man''s eyes trembled, and his face changed with a brush. "Guzu, I will get up immediately and go to Tianzu in person!" At the same time. All the watching races have made a decision, but most of them still go to the forbidden state. Because. The first forbidden area has been silent for so many years. The old man of forbidden state is the ultimate figure in the world. These waiting races are deeper than the original emperor who joined in forbidden state early. The first forbidden area is obviously the same as the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, and has no intention of dominating the whole world. Otherwise. Not from the last era, no voice. The new ultimate state is more powerful than the old characters. Only with such people, their race, can they continue to move forward. And the king of Zijin obviously understood that. But he still remembered the words left before the disappearance of the emperor. No matter who achieved the ultimate goal, he should always pay attention to the movement of the Tianzu. Now he understands a little. Why did they say that Wang Aojia originated from the emperor. The situation of the whole world. At this moment, it''s really time to start shuffling. However, many ethnic groups still feel helpless that no matter how they ask about the origin emperor who went to the first forbidden area together with the forbidden state elders, they are still silent. Forbidden state old side. It didn''t take long for it to reappear. But the identity of the ultimate figure is there. No one dares to ask. In the hearts of all ethnic groups, they all think that they must have met another ultimate figure in the first forbidden area. Otherwise. This will not happen. Similarly, they did not expect that after reincarnation of the ultimate ancient way, the clan man was still alive that day. It''s a pity. It''s done. This man of Tian nationality is wrong step by step. He should never have another chance to step into the ultimate situation in his life. And now the ancient land of Tianzu. As soon as Ao Tianzun arrived at the boundary, he was stunned. Looking at a scene in front of him, his brain was blank, and some of it could not turn. Because. In front of him, on the ten thousand steps, there was a huge gate with golden light! However, it is one of the three greatest treasures of chaos. Time and space gate! But isn''t the gate of time and space in the hands of the God King! How to appear in the hands of Tianzu! Chapter 424 The proud man standing under the steps. Stupid. He was the only one who came here. He was afraid of the big trees and the wind. He was forbidden to go there. But he didn''t think of it. Just arrived at the ancient land boundary of Tian nationality. He saw a chaotic scene that made his thoughts and thoughts change in an instant. How could the three chaotic doors of time and space appear in Tianzu! Isn''t this the king of God''s thing? Is the God King back! Now! Are you fighting with the Tianzu chamber with the required Shenzu people? In an instant. Aotianzun just stepped on the steps of ten thousand floors, and stopped in an instant. He hesitated to visit Tianzu again. The whole world. It''s all clear. The protoss is unfathomable. Compared with the original emperors of all ethnic groups, the God King is far inferior, but it is possible that there is an ultimate figure in the legend standing behind him! If the king of God returns. Even the ancient ancestors of the earth can divide the world equally with the other three overlords. Who says the God King is the spokesman of the ultimate character! Looking at the time and space door standing on the ten thousand steps, haughtiness frowned tightly and hesitated. Behind the Tianzu and the God King. There is an ultimate figure standing. If the people of this day really fight with the gods at the moment, the first forbidden area will undoubtedly face three ultimate figures! Wang Ao''s family. Is it necessary to take such a big risk? And. Even if the first forbidden area has a deep foundation and the ultimate opportunity, this kind of thing can be taken out. Can''t the ultimate character behind the God King and the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation take out such a supreme God? Haughty obviously wants to back out. If we continue to make good friends with Tianzu, it''s really too risky for Wang Aojia. But it''s arrogant. When you''re ready to turn around and leave. There was a flash of doubt in his face. "Strange, why hasn''t there been any movement after such a long time? Haven''t the Shenzu fought with Tianzu?" By right. In the nature of the king of God, you will never suffer such a great loss. This ancient land of Tianzu. Although it should belong to the Tianzu, the Shenzu has existed in this area for many years. These times when the protoss is not in the land of all kingdoms. He can see why the gods have been keeping a low profile for so many years. It must be that the gods know all kinds of secrets hidden in the world, including the terror of the first forbidden area. Otherwise. Not so careful. Hau Tianzun is a little impatient. He hasn''t moved for such a long time. Does the God King know that the first forbidden area is standing behind the Tianzu? The next moment. He went up ten thousand steps. With his great power to open the three Heaven acupoints, it won''t take much power to walk through the weird steps. Soon, he went to the top. Instant. It''s right next to the gate of time and space. Can appear in front of the scene, but let the proud day clan, once again stupid. Calm! At a glance. It was totally different from what he thought. There was no Protoss at all! "Damn it!" Hau Tianzun''s face was suddenly dumbfounded. Looking at the scene where there was no other abnormal situation except for the Tian people in white, he completely stayed in place. What''s the matter! The gate of time and space is in the boundary of Tianzu! But not the king! Not even half of the protoss! Is he wrong? For a moment. Haughty looked back at the huge light gate next to him, and his face was stunned again. That''s right. This is really one of the three chaos treasures of time and space gate. How can there be time and space gate in the sky, but not the God King and the God family! Damn it! What happened to the people of this day Aotianzun walked all the way, and finally came to the main hall of the ancient land of Tianzu under the different eyes of many surrounding Tianzu people. Ten thousand steps. The figure of aotianzun has been reported to tianyushu by the Tianzu in front. So as soon as aotianzun comes here, tianyushu comes out. "Brother Ao." Tian Yu Xiu hugs his fist. For people, Wang Aojia. Tianyu Xiu is a little kind. After all, since he was in the first forbidden area, Wang Ao''s family has helped Tianzu because of the lotus plant. Later, when the old man of forbidden state achieved the ultimate goal, he said he would raze her Tianzu to the ground. He did not submit to other races, and ridiculed his Tianzu. But today''s Tianzu. No matter what. In the eyes of arrogant, he is already a super giant. Even if the relationship between that man and the first forbidden area has not been made public, it is not equal to other Wang Aojia. I saw that tianyuxiu was so polite. Haughty is also a little flattered, even bowing. "Brother Tian, you''re really killing me. How dare I make friends with your peers in the present status of your Tian family and your Tian brother''s status as the current king of the Tian family?" Listen to the words of arrogance and awe, Tianyu can''t help but be stunned, take off the shortcut: "do you know?" Ao Tianzun nodded in a hurry. This can''t help but make tianyushu have some accidents. Where did the family get the news from? How could they know about the ultimate figure of the ancient master? In his opinion. Hau tin Zun once dared to break into the forbidden area in the realm of great God. He was extremely stubborn. There was only one reason for him to do so. Just. Haughty just thought that what tianyuxiu asked was the relationship between Tianzu and the first forbidden area. Both of them thought that the other said the same thing. Heaven knows. People Wang Ao''s family must have come to find out the situation this time, but the ancient guru has already calculated the front of the other side''s meeting. Soon. Tianyuxiu brought in the proud man. In the main hall. In addition to the great God, there are three young generations, tianyingchen, tianyuezi and tianxingwu. In the side position, they are the two ancient ancestors, tianhuyu. But. At once, he let the arrogant man feel frightened. The one in front of him was carrying his hands on his back, and now he was facing his white figure. He was filled with horror: "this This is the man''s real body... " After all, it''s the first time. It may be a disciple of the ultimate figure, but after a few careful glances, Hau Tianzun''s heart was suddenly shocked, and a trace of doubt flashed in his pupil. Strange This man''s real body, how can it look so familiar "Senior......" Aotianzun first faces tianguyu on one side. After bowing, he stands there respectfully and dare not speak again. But. Just when he wanted to continue to talk and explain his intention, a faint voice came to his ears, which immediately made Hau Tianzun''s face change again. "Shall we meet for the second time?" The next moment. Looking at the white dress turning slowly in front of him, proud of his pupils, he can''t help but shrink. His face vibrates. Looking at the familiar and strange face, he takes off the shortcut: "emperor, how are you here!" Tian Guyu: "I''m sorry." Tianyuxiu: "..." Chapter 425 There was silence in the main hall. Tian Guyu, Tian Yuxiu, Tian Wuhou, Tian Yingchen and other young people are all embarrassed by the words of Ao Tianzun. What is this talking about! What kind of emperor! Please flatter and don''t recognize it! Arrogant is even dumber. He didn''t expect that the man of the legendary Zhongtian nationality was Chu Lingxiao, who he had seen in the abandoned universe. Even when he summoned his future body, he fell to his knees in an instant. He was suspected of being the creator of another Wang Ao''s family! Quiet! There was a sudden silence around! Tian Guyu was the first one, and then he got back to his mind. He stood up and said with great dissatisfaction: "proud boy, what are you talking about!" In an instant. All the people reacted and looked at the proud man in a daze. And looking forward to their own Chu Lingxiao. Arrogant is also a face of doubt, can not say a word. What''s the matter Time and space gate appears in Tianzu. Now, Chu Lingxiao also appears in the Tianzu, which is the man that makes all ethnic groups fear. Hau tin Zun is in a fog at the moment, because Chu Lingxiao can make him kneel in the future, which has been deeply impressed in his mind, which is the symbol of the emperor. In addition to other Wang Aojia''s founding emperor. No one can do that. And! When did the other party come to the world? Why didn''t the other Wang Aojia know it in advance! Suddenly. Proud of the body, immediately hit a spirit, hurriedly toward the front of Chu Lingxiao, bow a salute. "You..." Want to talk. I don''t know where to start. It''s so sudden. He completely disrupted his previous plans. He also wanted to explain the situation of the land of all kingdoms to the Tian people, and then he would convey the words of the ancient ancestor to the Tian people. But now it seems. They are Wang Ao''s family. They have to be bound with the Tianzu. Chu Lingxiao must be the emperor of human beings! Otherwise. How could he let his future body kneel and worship. In other words! Chu Lingxiao is his proud ancestor! Tian Guyu and others, who were sitting around, were also staring at each other for a while. They were almost confused. This is a proud man. What the hell is going on. In order to ingratiate himself with his Tianzu, should even his ancestors recognize him in disorder! "Proud family boy, what are you here for? Let''s talk about it quickly. " Dugu Yu said with a calm face. He doesn''t want to be a master. He has become the emperor of Wang Ao''s family. In this way, his Tianzu and Chu Lingxiao will stay away in an instant Wang Ao''s family is also cheap. But obviously. Hau Tian Zun has not understood the meaning of Tian Gu Yu, and is still clinging to the matter of human emperor. The next moment. Before the whole audience could react, he summoned his future body directly. Suddenly, the faces of Tian Guyu and others changed. Bang! The king of Zijin, without any sign, went to Chu Lingxiao and knelt down. This scene. At once, Tian Guyu and others were stunned. They''ve heard about it. This supreme method of RenWang Aojia is very powerful. It can directly summon his future body. It is also clear that only the legendary Rendi can make the RenWang kneel and worship. And more clearly. The words left by the emperor. "On the way to the king of man, when you meet the emperor, you will worship him. On the way of reincarnation, you will protect him and take away 80% of the power of the previous life." But throughout the world. No one has ever seen a human emperor, not even the emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups. What is the reincarnation road? How can it retain 80% of the power of the previous life with only two words? I still haven''t waited for Tian Guyu and others to return. Immediately. Only a bang was heard. This time, it''s his turn to be proud of himself. He knelt down, his face was excited, his eyes were full of awe, and even his speech took on a trill: "fruit As expected, you are the emperor of our people! " In that universe. He is opposite to Chu Lingxiao, hands in, and just summons the future body. Before he can see it clearly, he kneels down to Chu Lingxiao. He was not without doubt. Will the master of the second generation of the ancient ancestor of the Tian nationality be Chu Lingxiao? Otherwise, he will not come again to tell his own ancient ancestor about this matter. He will try one or two, but he did not kowtow to the future body of his own ancient ancestor. But now. He is sure. Chu Lingxiao must be another Wang Ao''s family, who has been missing for a long time! "The emperor of the people is on top. Please forgive my descendants for coming late!" Ao Tianzun said, and then he kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao with dull eyes. His behavior didn''t seem to be faking at all, even on the ground. "Here..." Tian Guyu and other people were completely stunned. They didn''t know what to say when they saw aotianzun''s so devout appearance. Although they are extremely reluctant to admit it. But the scene in front of us is really weird. Is it because of the identity of the ultimate character? But it doesn''t feel like it. Chu Lingxiao didn''t use a little power. The future body of Zijin king summoned by the arrogant emperor, when he saw Chu Lingxiao, was like a magnet, kneeling automatically without any sign. "Get up first." A faint voice fell, Chu Lingxiao waved with his hand, a wind of anonymity, and immediately lifted the haughtiness and stood up. "Rendi, since you are back, what should we do about Wang Ao''s family? You can also see that the situation in today''s world is complicated. We Wang Ao''s family..." Proud words. Listen to the side of all the people of the Tianzu, but also a face ignorant, especially tianyuxiu, look like a fool, look at arrogant. Don''t this guy know? The ancient patriarch is the ultimate figure in the legend. What is the complexity of this? The first forbidden area has a close relationship with the ancient patriarch. What are the two ultimate figures to be afraid of? "Emperor Rendi, although you are the disciple of the master of the first forbidden area, after all, you were handed the ultimate ancient road in the last reincarnation. There are also the forbidden state elders, and the time and space gate originally belongs to the God King, and there is an ultimate figure behind the God King. Should our Wang Ao family... " Tianyuxiu: "..." Tian Guyu: "I''m sorry." In an instant. Just as Ao Tianzun finished saying this, a burst of laughter came out from the main hall. Tianyingchen and other young people couldn''t help it. One by one, they covered their mouths and sniggered. Haughty immediately stopped in silence, his face puzzled. "Did I say anything wrong?" "Proud boy, do you know that the person standing in front of you is the ultimate person?" Haughty and proud: "..." The voice just dropped. Haughty''s face changed in an instant, and the whole person was more like being struck by a lightning strike. His body was frozen in place, his eyes were almost staring out, and he looked up stupidly, looking at Chu Lingxiao. In an instant, the whole person was stupefied. "Finally The ultimate character! " Chapter 426 Arrogant, people, completely stupid. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, the eyes were dull. From head to foot, the whole person was petrified and stood in place. "Ancestors, you..." Hiss! Suddenly. Haughty could not help it. He took a breath of cool air and couldn''t speak a word. The ultimate character! Wang Ao, the founder of the other family, is the ultimate figure in the legend. What else should he worry about! Two ultimate characters! Stand in the same camp! Who dare to provoke! For a moment, the haughty look was startled, and his face was full of the expression of a sudden realization. So it is. No wonder that the old man of forbidden state and the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups changed so strangely when he came back. Looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting there in front. Proud of the excited body, are shaking. The ultimate character! The emperor of other Wang Ao''s family is the ultimate figure, the culmination of all monks in the world! "Ancestor, what are you going to do after that?" Ao Tianzun asked in a hurry. Meanwhile, Tian Guyu and other people at one side, listening to the ancestors of Chu Lingxiao named by Aotian Zun one by one, were not feeling at all. Originally, Chu Lingxiao had nothing to do with his Tianzu family. Now, with a person named Wang Ao''s family, he will have Tianzu in Chu Lingxiao''s mind in the future After all. Chu Lingxiao is not a member of Tianzu. But different from Wang Ao''s family, he is the emperor of Chuang nationality. At the moment, the Aotian people are constantly planning the future direction of Wang Aojia. An ultimate character! They are Wang Ao''s people. Even if they see forbidden state, they don''t need to give each other too much face. Just in his heart, there is also a question, how can the gate of time and space be in the hands of Tianzu. Is the God King leading all the people of the God clan. Go to the abandoned universe. Dead already? Haughty and proud of the great probability that this must be the case, otherwise, the time and space gate will not appear in the Tianzu, there are abandoned space transmission stations, and will not be separated from the land of the universe. In this way. Aren''t the two ultimate figures who still offend and haven''t appeared yet? One is the man behind the God King. On the one hand, there is the ultimate road of reincarnation, and the old man of forbidden state, who will not wait to die. All the characters who can survive from the last era are ruthless characters. What''s more, forbidding state elders. Now that he has proved his success and achieved the ultimate goal, he can never allow an extremely dangerous existence beside the forbidden state! At this time. The faint voice falls again. Chu Lingxiao waves with his hand, and opens the last acupoint of heaven that has not been opened. "You can go." But then came the words, but it was immediately let arrogant, moment Leng in place. "Ancestors, you..." Tian Guyu on the side, waiting for all the people of Tian family, is also dazed. Isn''t it the emperor of Wang Ao''s family? How can I turn to haughtiness and suddenly chase for orders? "Not yet?" Light voice fell again, this time fierce let proud of the body, hit a shiver. That''s not right! The plot shouldn''t be like this! "Ancestors, don''t you care about our Wang Ao''s family?" The next moment. Bang. Hau tin Zun immediately fell down on his knees in fear. He thought he had said something wrong and begged: "ancestors, you can''t ignore our Wang Ao''s family. We have been waiting for you for so many years, don''t you plan to go back?" But I haven''t waited for haughty to look up. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand on the spot, and then he lifted the haughtiness from the whole Tianzu boundary. Look at Tianzu and others, their faces are confused. "Master, here..." "Who told you that I was the emperor?" Tian Guyu: "I''m sorry." "At that time, he taught the emperor a set of supreme methods. Unfortunately, none of the later generations, Wang Aojia, learned the essence and only learned to watch the fire from the other side." Tian Guyu: "I''m sorry." Tianyuxiu: "..." All the people who heard Chu Lingxiao''s words couldn''t help but stare at them suddenly and look surprised. It''s so. The supreme method of Wang Ao''s family was not created by the emperor. It''s no wonder that the future body summoned by the other side will turn to It seems to be in the mind of the emperor. The real emperor, only Chu Lingxiao, left behind before the disappearance, it turned out that they had misunderstood. This man is not the other man Just. The situation in today''s world Although they see more clearly than all ethnic groups, there is no reason for them to think about what Aotian Zun just said. If the forbidden state old man, the ultimate figure behind the United God King, and the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, that is three pairs of two! "Teacher..." Tian Gu Yu just wanted to say that he found out that he had left Chu Lingxiao. A land of boundless boundaries. There was a silence. It seems that in the days when there is no ultimate figure, all ethnic groups are busy with the affairs of all ethnic groups. The original emperors who came back from the first forbidden area also do nothing. They have never happened, and they walk in front of the ethnic groups again. But. If anyone asked what happened in the first forbidden area, he would be scolded. So. After only three days, no one mentioned this matter again. However, in the eyes of people who don''t know the truth, the Tianzu at the moment seems to be a stranger in the eyes of all ethnic groups. Many races, including eight of the top ten, have all been cast under the ban. There are also races. Although we are still waiting, we have also shown our kindness to the forbidden state. We believe that as soon as the forbidden state old people get out of the customs, it is estimated that there are few places in the whole world that are not subject to the forbidden state. On the contrary, it is the Tian nationality closest to the forbidden state. Since the man came back. There has been no movement so far. "That kid of Xia nationality, if his father and Emperor are still here, he will not see me. He is so kind that he won''t let me in directly!" Somewhere in the deep mountain boundary, an ancient figure just came back from the Xia nationality. Shortly after landing, his beard was crooked and his face was angry. "Zudi, why don''t you go to Tianzu?" "Forget it, don''t need it. Xia nationality is pretending to be mysterious. Can''t I see it?" The ancient man shook his head and said: "the first forbidden area has never meant to fight for supremacy over the world. Only by following the forbidden state can our family prosper day by day." Finish. In front of him stood more than 10 great gods and three ancient ancestors, each of which was no less than tianguyu. "Let''s go. Don''t wait any longer. The ultimate figure behind the Tianzu has no intention to fight for hegemony. Follow me to ban the state!" At the same time. However, the news of joining the Tianzu came from Wang Ao''s family, which surprised the monks of all ethnic groups. In their view. Ten races. If there is no one behind the protoss, Wang Aojia deserves to be the first race. With the supreme method that they can summon their future body, no one in the world can be the enemy. The legendary emperor. I''m afraid once I use the future body, I guess It''s hard to understand that such a race with unlimited potential has chosen the Tianzu. And now. Nine days on the dome of the ancient dragon, nine days Phoenix, but ushered in a row. It was proposed. You should give the goddess of the clan to the old man of forbidden state as a servant girl! Chapter 427 The land of all worlds. There are only two races. They are very special. They don''t live on the ground, but on the nine domes. Ancient dragon, nine days Phoenix. Even before the old people of the forbidden state achieved the ultimate goal, they did not dare to provoke the two races easily. Even with the treasure of chaos, I dare not, because the supreme law of these two races is extremely powerful and may be created by the ultimate characters. But now things are a little different. The old man of forbidden state, who has achieved the ultimate goal, has always been aloof from the rest of the world, nine days Phoenix, and immediately started thinking. If any family originated from the emperor, they would not care about it, but the ultimate figure is the summit of all monks, the real overlord. Nobody can stop it. If you can climb up with him, he will be able to continue to overlook all ethnic groups as before. Just. As soon as this idea was put forward, there was opposition. On the huge sky. Although Gulong and Jiutian Fenghuang are two ethnic groups, they live in the same boundary. They are no different from the same ethnic group. The difference is only the appearance of the two ethnic groups. There are a pair of dragon horns on the head of the ancient dragon people. Most of them are men, while the nine day Phoenix people are no different from the normal human beings, except that each of them has a red phoenix pattern on their eyebrows. Most of them are women. This generation of Cologne clan leaders. It''s a young man with extremely beautiful appearance and strange temperament. It''s called Longfeng. It''s a real innate God. At the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty, it''s the first real golden dragon built into ten claws of gold. He was also the one who proposed to give the goddess to the old man of forbidden state as a servant girl. Nine days Phoenix side, but do not agree. In particular, the leader of the nine day Phoenix generation, fengmuxue, is the same as the leader of the ancient dragon clan. It is the first nine day phoenix born at the beginning of the new era. It is the first one with ten claws of golden body. The temperament is extremely cold. Wearing a white phoenix robe, she is a beautiful and noble looking woman who is no more than 30 years old. In order to decide whether or not to send the goddess to the forbidden state old man as a servant girl, in order to maintain the status of the two families in the world, they agreed to discuss the boundary of the nine domes. The people here are all the top leaders of the two groups, as well as many younger generation leading the same generation. Each of them is placed under the land of all kingdoms. All of them are capable of suppressing the carefully cultivated offspring of many races. Apart from a few evildoers, few of them can make the younger generation of the two ethnic groups pay attention to them. However, the two ethnic deities of this generation are very special. In the eyes of all people. I''m afraid that in the future, he will be able to make an impact on the ultimate situation. However, how can he allow others to have the opportunity to make an impact on this situation and threaten his position? So. Only directly with the forbidden state elderly, climb up the relationship, become a family, the road ahead, can be clear. "I''ve made up my mind, chief Feng. Now I''ll see you nine days Phoenix, and I won''t say yes." Long Feng sat on the throne, cold eyes, looking straight at Feng muxue, the leader of the Phoenix clan, with a tone of indisputable significance, even a threat. Then. He then looked at a temperament standing beside Fengmu snow. It was like a snow lotus blooming in the iceberg, and a woman dressed in a yellow golden phoenix robe. Her eyes were sparkling and full of different colors. Among the ancient dragon and the nine heaven Phoenix. Only the first person under the patriarch can be qualified to wear a golden robe. And the goddess. Almost equal to the patriarch. Just now. The two groups are almost polarized. On the ancient dragon side, although there are also elders who do not agree with Longfeng''s practice, no one dares to object. has the final say that the Dragon maple is handsome and looks like a frail scholar, but its way of controlling the ancient dragon is very bossy. All the affairs of the ancient dragon clan are all controlled by one person, who dare to oppose it. When the second day comes, the man will never appear again. Relatively speaking. For the nine day Phoenix family, fengmuxue will listen to everyone''s opinions and make a decision. The same is true for fengmuxue, who sits high on the throne and looks at Longfeng. Later, he looks at a cool and noble woman standing next to Longfeng. "Long Zu Chang, I advise you to think about it again. Your goddess and our goddess are the great gods that can come out of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation in this life." The faint voice flickers with the supreme true sound of Taoism, and envelops the whole scene in an instant. In an instant. Except for Longfeng, everyone''s body was suddenly tightened and felt cold. "The two of them, not only hold the reincarnation talisman, but also open the four heaven acupoints. They will surpass you and me in the future, sooner or later. It''s not necessarily a fantasy to achieve the ultimate situation. It''s good that the old man of forbidden state is the ultimate character, but it''s not necessary to submit to him." The voice just dropped. There are many top leaders of the gulong nationality, as well as the outstanding young generation, whose faces suddenly change. It seems that the head of the Phoenix nationality, Feng muxue, is determined to sing against them. I''m afraid The eyes of all the people were trembling, and they carefully looked up to the Dragon Maple sitting on the throne. "Patriarch, he has always been a bully. I''m afraid there will be a big fight today." "Fengmuxue, you don''t want to drink or not to eat, but I know that the injury left on you at the beginning of the era is not good..." The next moment. Longfeng took a seat directly, and in a flash, the breath of astonishment was overwhelming. It rushed all around. The order of the heaven and the earth turned to ashes in a flash, which was more terrible than the old man who had forbidden the state before he became the ultimate state. "You can try it!" Feng muxue also stood up, and suddenly a golden phoenix with great fire and great prestige appeared behind her, and was confronted with the pressure of Longfeng. This moment. The whole venue was as quiet as a cicada. No one dared to make a sound. All the people of the two ethnic groups could not help holding their breath. Even the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups could not help swallowing their throats. Their bodies became tense in an instant. It''s a real inborn deity. The so-called inborn gods in the lower world are totally different from Tianbao, which is the shocking scene of seeing the opening of the sky and the birth of all ethnic groups. When the emperor of origin saw these two people, he should call them "senior". The terror creatures in the forbidden area of the world should tremble in front of these two people. Plus two people''s practice of the supreme law. I''m afraid that in addition to the forbidden state, there is also the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, and the first forbidden area with just a little voice, there is no place where these two people dare not enter. "Fengmuxue, it seems that the lesson given to you at the beginning of the era is not enough. Are you really going to fight with me today?" Longfeng''s face suddenly turned very cold and heavy. Behind him, there was a real dragon shadow with golden light. It broke out in an instant, and there was a faint sign that the Golden Phoenix, which was admiring the snow, had been suppressed. Just the next moment. He was shaken a step further. Wearing a white phoenix robe, the phoenix pattern of the flame color at the center of the eyebrow is very bright in an instant. If fengmuxue''s temperament was cold before, then at this moment, she has become extremely monstrous. "I haven''t settled with you, Longfeng! You are the traitor of the following. I didn''t trust you so much at the beginning of this century, but you took the Taoist power left by Shifu as your own! " Chapter 428 "Hum, Feng muxue, I didn''t expect that after so many years, you still think of that old thing. What a bitch!" At the moment when Longfeng lifted his hand slowly across the sky, the Golden Dragon behind him turned into a little bubble and was sucked into his hand. The whole nine domes were rumbling. A huge real golden dragon, seems to burst out from the abyss. The whole nine day Phoenix people are all directly aware of a terrible cold, pouring up, their bodies are all shivering, their backs are cold and sweating. "You traitor, you really think my injury is not good!" Just. The next moment. Feeling the power from fengmuxue, Longfeng''s pupil, not from a fierce shrink, a cold pair of eyes, slightly raised a trace of consternation. Bang! The forces of both sides suddenly blew up in the air, and each took a step back. "Bitch, I didn''t expect your injury. It''s so good." Suddenly, the cold color on Longfeng''s face converged and his eyes were full of fear. "Traitor, there are many more things you can''t think of. One day, when the master comes back, he will stab you as a traitor!" Feng Mooche snorts coldly. The white phoenix robe on her body swings with the wind. At this moment, her temperament becomes colder and colder. A pair of Phoenix eyes are staring at the Dragon maple in front of her. The two families are quiet as cicadas. All can not help but a deep sigh of relief. It''s a good thing that they didn''t fight each other. Once the two real inborn gods were really handed in, the whole nine domes would be the place where the two men fought. All of them would have to retreat to the world below. "Feng muxue, I think you are the disciple of that old guy. When you are addicted, that old guy can come back?" Longfeng''s eyes were full of disdain. Cold voice way: "use all the strength, open up the world, now I don''t know where I have been sitting back, you still hope that old guy can come back?" "Shut up! You traitor! " Feng muxue''s cold eyes are full of anger. She tightly holds her fists and immediately bites her teeth: "he is your master. Without him, you are just a little loach in a puddle. Who gave you your present position? Who taught this supreme law! Don''t you forget! " The whole nine domes. The rebuke of fengmuxue was heard everywhere. The ancient dragon and Fenghuang people were shocked. Their hearts were suddenly tightened, and everyone was shocked. There have been rumors. The head of his own clan is the innate God at the beginning of the era, the supreme method of practice, and the creation of the ultimate figure in the legend. Now it seems. Hearsay is not empty! Today''s era, the reason why it will be born, all is a certain ultimate figure, which is the result of the creation of the world. Our patriarch has seen the real ultimate figure for a long time! Also taught by the other side of the supreme law! This. Even the old people who had not achieved the ultimate goal were not so good. Just. It seems that Longfeng is very concerned about other people''s mentioning this matter, especially that he used to be a little loach, which made him feel dignified and insulted. In an instant, all the gloomy faces could drip out of the water. That beautiful face was full of resentment. Staring at the front coldly, "Feng muxue, I think you are determined to wait for the old guy to come back, but don''t regret it!" He and Feng Mu Xue have followed an unimaginable ultimate figure. But I''ve seen it with my own eyes. The ultimate figure, after all the power of Tao, gave the whole world a new life, the whole person looked weak. There will also be residual Daoli. Give it to him and Feng muxue to keep it, so as to keep the stability of the world below, and then it disappears. In his view at that time. The man was on the verge of death. He was trembling when he walked. He kept talking. "I want to return to the original self..." What is the ID? For the ultimate character, this world, the ID, shows that it will fall. So he needs to listen to the ultimate character who is about to fall? Ordinary people have a good saying. It''s better to be a king and a marquis! Why should he be put on the top by the ultimate characters? Now the ultimate Taoist power is in his hands, and he can completely replace it! But when he started. But he was found by Feng muxue. In the end, although he secretly attacked and hurt Feng muxue, he also suffered a little injury and only took half of the ultimate Taoist power. But how about that! Now that man, has fallen, and he is not that puddle, dirty, mud covered loach. It is now the leader of the ancient dragon clan, who is feared by many races. He is the first one to build a golden dragon with ten claws! As long as we get in touch with the old people in forbidden state. One day. Can also step into the ultimate situation! "It seems that today, you Phoenix, really want to fight against my ancient dragon, right?" Long Feng stepped out step by step, carrying his hands, and stood ten meters away from Fengmu snow. But I just finished. He was directly interrupted by Feng muxue in front. "You''re wrong. It''s not against the ancient dragon people, but you. Look back. Are all of them really supporting you?" "Well?" At a cold glance, Longfeng looked at the people who were cowering under his eyes and said: "who dares not support what I want to do?" But all the people of the ancient dragon family, at the same time, were shocked, but they heard another meaning. Their ancient dragon? "Fengmuxue, I''ve given you a chance today. You don''t cherish it. If something happens to you, don''t blame me!" "Let''s go!" With a big wave of his hand, he was swept away by the power of Longfeng before all the people of the ancient dragon nationality returned to their senses. On the other side, all the nine day Phoenix people, looking at a pair of dragon Maple just now, walked away like this. They all looked at each other and felt strange. "Guilty conscience!" Feng muxue snorts coldly, only the corner of her mouth, but a little red liquid flows out. In a flash, it disappears again. This is a loach of Longfeng, how could it be qualified to sit as the head of the ancient dragon clan. For a long time, all the people of the ancient dragon nationality were kept in the dark by Longfeng, thinking that they were all made by Longfeng. But in fact, all the people of the ancient dragon family were sealed on the top of the nine domes as early as before the Dragon Maple turned into a real dragon. After the release of the seal, the Dragon Maple was helped to the position of the founder of the ancient dragon family. Five more days passed. The old man of forbidden state finally passed the customs. The first thing to do. It is to invite all ethnic groups to gather in the forbidden state, but to the great surprise of all ethnic groups, the invitation letter of the ultimate figure even contains the name of Tian ethnic group! And! Or in the forefront of all races, ranked first! Among them! In particular, it mentions the master of the second generation of ancient ancestor Tian Gu Yu, the man who once evolved and reincarnated in the first forbidden area in the eyes of all ethnic groups! "Excuse me, I have prepared ten thousand years of fine wine for you. Would you please come here?" Chapter 429 The news just came out. In a moment, it shook the land of the world, all the major races, and those who later watched and joined the forbidden state, all of them did not expect that the old man of forbidden state sent an invitation letter to the Tianzu. And mention that man in particular! What is this? Demonstration! "Would it really mean nothing?" Between hazy, a few pairs of cold big eyes, youyou open, looking straight to the land of Tianzu and forbidden state. "How could it be just an ordinary invitation? Tianzu is so close to the first forbidden area now, and that man killed his nephew. Now the old people in forbidden state have achieved the ultimate goal. Even if they come back from the first forbidden area, they can no longer tolerate the ancient land of Tian nationality and stay near forbidden state. " These races originated from the emperor. No less than ten races. Xianwu land boundary! An immensely powerful ancient figure, with both hands on his back, stood in the deepest place and said in a cold voice: "it seems that my decision was right at the beginning. After all, the old man of forbidden state is the ultimate figure. Even if he really suffered losses in the first forbidden area, it is only temporary." "Zudi, then we..." Next to this ancient figure stood a group of ancient ancestors in blue robes and hesitant faces. "You are all ready to follow me to the forbidden state theater!" The inheritance of Xianwu is very far-reaching. In addition to the innate gods at the beginning of the era, the founder of Xianwu can be the first one. This Xianwu ancestor is surrounded by an ancient robe. Although he is old and has white hair, his Qi and blood are better than any other young generation in the world. There was a struggle with the founding emperor of Xia nationality. However, they did not know each other and became sworn brothers. Just. Since the disappearance of Xia Di, the relationship between Xia and Xianwu has become increasingly estranged. For emperor Xianwu. He is the first person under the innate spirit. Last time, he went to the land boundary of Xia nationality to inquire, but at last he didn''t even enter the gate, which made Xianwu emperor very upset. Summer envy. The third son of Xia Di, who is the only one who still lives in the world, dare not see him. Do you really think that if you take the first step and bow down to the old man of forbidden state, you will get huge benefits? It''s just wishful thinking. For the ultimate characters, only when they are the original emperors of all ethnic groups, can they let each other have a little look at them. A descendant of Xia emperor wants to ride on his head? Funny! Just as all the ancient ancestors of Xianwu family were about to leave, Xianwu emperor suddenly stopped the one who was walking at the back. His face was cold and he asked lightly: "Tianzu, what''s the change there?" "There is no change, but I didn''t expect that Tianzu would like to go after receiving the invitation from the old man of forbidden state. There are several gods of Tianzu......" But this ancient emperor, before he had finished speaking, was extremely impatient and interrupted with a wave. "I''m not asking you this. I''m asking the master of the ancient ancestor of the second generation of the Tian nationality. Do you have a reply?" "Here There is no such thing. " Hear that. Immediately. Emperor Xianwu smiled coldly, and the cold pupils flashed a trace of disdain. "It seems that the man finally knew that he was afraid. Let some big gods go to try the attitude of the old man in forbidden state." "Zudi, you mean, forbidden state, already..." "That''s right. The old man of forbidden state has been closed for so many days. Do you think he''s just afraid of the first forbidden area? The old man of forbidden state must have built up a relationship with the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation in these days. Now this invitation banquet seems to be a gathering of all ethnic groups. Even the chief of the ancient dragon ethnic group above the nine domes has heard a voice. In fact, there are only three ultimate figures participating! " Smell the words. The ancient ancestor nodded quickly. "Ancestral emperor, Yingming, how do we behave at the invitation banquet?" Emperor Xianwu, with a commanding look on his face, said lightly: "tell all the people below, don''t be afraid of the first forbidden area behind the Tianzu, and give me an invitation banquet to fight against the Tianzu. The harder the fight, the happier the old people in the forbidden state will be. Then the status of Xianwu in the minds of the old people in the forbidden state is higher than that of other races." "I see, zudi. I''ll do it now." The next moment. Emperor Xianwu waved his hand, and the ancient ancestor, dressed in a blue robe, left in a hurry. You can''t help it. Looking at the ancient direction of Tianzu, the face of emperor Xianwu is full of sneer and banter. "Next, it''s time to watch a good play..." said leisurely With emperor Xianwu, there are many big families waiting for the invitation banquet. How to taunt the scene of Tianzu in front of the forbidden state old man? If they had known that the forbidden state old man would leave the customs so soon, they would have hesitated. Join hands directly. Go to find Tianzu trouble first. Or in front of the forbidden state elderly, show your face and let the other party pay special attention to yourself. As for the forbidden state, with the help of the forbidden state elders, such a large number of invitations from all ethnic groups were specially mentioned. What else could be the cause? It must be the struggle between the ultimate figures that came ahead of time. And now. Those who had been to the first forbidden area with the forbidden state old man, the emperor of origin, heard this news, but suddenly became more and more nervous. The boundary of Xia nationality. Xia Xian, the descendant of the Xia nationality, was dressed in a black and blue ancient suit, which was totally different from the way he used to wear a Dragon Robe, with less publicity and a little more low-key. All the Xia nationality people at the bottom are dazed. Especially the younger generation, one by one, look at me and I look at you. They are almost not familiar with Xia Xian, and the older generation is staring. "Ancestor, what''s the matter with you?" The ancient ancestor, who had three heads and six arms, looked at the descendants of Xia emperor wearing the black and blue ancient clothes, and was shocked. He only felt that the sun came out from the West today. The descendants of emperor Xia who have always been wild and uninhibited. How can I remember to wear the clothes that ordinary monks only wear? In another two days, the state banquet is forbidden, but the banquet begins! Is this the first way to ban the state? "What do you know? If you go to the banquet of the ultimate character in a Dragon Robe, you won the face of the ultimate character!" Three heads and six arms ancient ancestors: "..." All Xia people: "..." Is there any other way of saying that The ultimate character, and so on all friars peak, really care about these? All the people looked at each other at once. Those ancient ancestors who were going to the invitation banquet together with the descendants of emperor Xia were all confused and couldn''t help scratching their heads. Is this still the conceited and proud descendants of emperor Xia in their impression? Now it''s forbidden. It''s just hilarious. The forbidden state, which has always been peaceful, has long been a gathering place of many races. However, when we see more than a dozen Tians, the great God who opens the four Tianjiao points in one color, steps into the forbidden state. Instant. Again inexplicably quiet down. Chapter 430 As soon as the Tianzu entered the forbidden state boundary, it immediately attracted people from all ethnic groups. In front of the forbidden state tower. There are more than a dozen white clothes with peerless temperament, walking with swords on their backs. In the eyes of many secretly observed emperors of origin, they are all the great gods who open the four heaven acupoints. Moreover, they are still young in terms of the exuberance of Qi and blood. "Damn it, this This day''s people... " A certain emperor of origin suddenly opened his mouth and his face was dumb. Looking at the city tower, he saw more than a dozen white clothes, and his eyes were constantly shaking. Four heaven acupoints! That''s the key to really measure a monk''s combat power and how far he has reached. But this life. They haven''t met a young generation who has opened the four heaven acupoints. Just open it when you worship God. In the future, we are destined to step into the ancient ancestors. And in the realm of the great God, it can be opened. There is no doubt that there is an opportunity to impact their level of origin and Empire. If there is an opportunity, it is possible to look forward to the ultimate realm! But this At this moment, a dozen young people with four great heaven acupoints appeared, which is too frightening! If the older generation, they are the original emperors, they can accept, but the younger generation, why?! The inheritance of four heaven acupoints. So far, we have no idea. Every time they open one, even ordinary ancient ancestors can''t feel it, but at this moment, in front of the gate of the city tower, many ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups can feel the real strength of these dozens of white clothes. All of them are shocked. The only possibility they had in mind. It''s the master of the first forbidden area. He''s done it again! "The relationship between Tianzu and the first forbidden area is even deeper than we think." Forbidden state a restaurant, Xianwu emperor and all ancient ancestors, all can not help but take back their sight, face suddenly a cold heavy. In particular, the pupils of emperor Xianwu are slightly constricted. "Zudi, the position of this day''s clan in the mind of the first forbidden area seems very high. Do we really want to suppress the Tian clan at the invitation banquet?" Among them there was the ancient ancestor at once, who hesitated. Since ancient times, it has always been shooting birds with guns. Will their Xianwu clan play in this invitation banquet instead of pressing down the Tianzu. Other ancient ancestors also frowned, with a trace of horror in their eyes. But emperor Xianwu was silent for a moment. I don''t care. The forbidden state is very big. His eyes are shining. Through tens of thousands of miles, he still stares at more than a dozen young people of the Tian nationality coldly, and suddenly snorts: "you don''t need to worry, the more powerful the Tian nationality is, the more favorable it is for us. The Tian nationality sent a dozen young people of this level all of a sudden, but they pushed themselves into the fire pit. They don''t think about it. The old people of the forbidden state will What do you think! " Smell the words. All the ancient ancestors of the Xianwu clan were stunned. "Do Tianzu really think that they are the spokesman of the first forbidden area, so they can have no fear? In my opinion, it''s naive. They are just a chess piece sent by the first forbidden area to test the attitude of the old people in forbidden state." Xianwudi sneered: "for the ultimate character, the opponent will always be another ultimate character, and the rest are ants. The Tian people, who think they are demonstrating to the forbidden state by means of force, are being the first forbidden area at the moment. They are the Gunners!" Under the clouds of a thousand miles. The eyes of emperor Xianwu always stare at the scene of more than ten young Tianzu people entering the hinterland of forbidden state. But there is also a sigh in my heart. The ultimate character is the ultimate character, the real master of all worlds. Even the four heavenly acupoints can be given at will. But. What he didn''t know was. At the moment, those original emperors who followed the forbidden state elders to the first forbidden area were shivering under the eyes of their own people. And deep in the forbidden state. Wearing a suit of ancient clothes, the old man of forbidden state also watched the young generation of more than ten Tian ethnic groups. After entering the forbidden state, he immediately swallowed his throat, looking very serious. Then. In front of a stunned young man nearby, he said in a trill: "you You go there in person and invite the younger generation of Tianzu to have a rest here. " "Shizu, you..." "I didn''t hear what I said?" Looking at the young people''s hesitation, the old people in forbidden state suddenly became cold. "Not yet!" One second ago, he could not see the appearance of the ultimate character when he was talking and trembling. In the next second, he became an undoubted master of the world. His face was extremely cold, and the frightened young man quickly bowed away. After leaving this deep mountain. Young people find that their whole body has been soaked in cold sweat. But it''s not all because of the forbidden state old man, but just in that scene, he clearly felt that Shizu, who has achieved the ultimate state, was afraid when he looked at the ten Tian nationality young people! Otherwise! Can''t even talk, with trills! Hiss! Just now, in the deep mountain, the young man was restrained, but after he finally left, he could not help it any more. He took a breath of cool air in an instant, and his eyes and body were shaking. Grandmaster! But the ultimate character, the culmination of all monks! What was he afraid of just now! The younger generation of Tianzu. It''s unbelievable to cultivate. But it''s just stained with the light of the first forbidden area. What''s terrible? Even if the owner of the first forbidden area comes in person, the grandparents are the ultimate place. It''s impossible to be afraid! A deep horror. It covers the young man until he receives all the people of the Tian nationality, and it doesn''t disappear. Many races come together. The ancestor specially invited the Tianzu. Are there any of them? They don''t know anything at all! Not for a moment. The people of the ancient dragon nationality also appeared in the forbidden Prefecture. All the major ethnic groups were suddenly shocked, especially the emperors of origin. Looking at the Dragon Maple wearing a golden emperor''s robe, their pupils slightly shrank. Ancient dragon! This inborn God race! And here we are! It''s said that their supreme method was created by the ultimate characters. If it is true, the invitation banquet two days later is unimaginable. "Tianzu dare to send people to come here. They are suffering!" Suddenly. Xianwu emperor''s eyes were drawn back from the Forbidden City building, and his mouth was full of sneers. Just. When he took back his sight, there was a white dress, carrying his hands on his back, and he walked into the forbidden state expressionless. But in the eyes of emperor Xianwu. Just an ordinary person in the mortal world, so I didn''t care. Then. He stayed in this restaurant and drank wine happily. He noticed that Xia Xian, the descendant of emperor Xia, was sitting opposite him. "Xiazu boy, are you willing to show up at last? Why don''t you invite uncle for a drink? " Emperor Xianwu''s face was displeased, because Xia Xian didn''t look at him from the beginning to the end, and he kept staring at the white dress below. "Hum, this Xia kid, dare to ignore me!" The next moment. Just heard a blast out of the sky, Emperor Xianwu took a picture of the white dress. "I''ll show you!" Chapter 431 The hand of emperor Xianwu. With his roar of anger, he directly shakes every corner around him. Many of the original emperors who stay nearby to rest, as well as the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, are not surprised by his heart. Subconsciously, they all look at the past. When some of the original emperors saw the target of Xianwu emperor, they immediately fell down from their position in fear, and the people around them were stunned. "Ancestor What''s the matter? " Some of the original emperors, with the attitude of watching a good play, were still sitting there drinking a little wine, with a little smile on the corner of their mouth. Looking at the white dress below, they shook their heads slightly. It''s a pity. Originally a good mortal suffered such a disaster, but he could die in the hands of the emperor of the origin of a family. A mere mortal would not waste his life. Just. Xia Xian, the posterity of emperor Xia sitting opposite, suddenly changed his face when he saw that emperor Xianwu clapped the past with such a hand. His face was white and he said in silence: "over It''s over... " The next moment. In the eyes of emperors of various origins, only one bang was heard. Near that white dress, there was a sudden dust rising all over the sky, which made the origin of the emperor of all parties unable to see clearly for a while. That is to say, in forbidden state, it is the place where the ultimate characters sit and have the ultimate order to suppress everywhere. Otherwise. Change to any ethnic territory. With the help of people of xianwudi and other levels, the past moment can be easily photographed. At least the nearby boundary of a million Li will turn into ashes at this moment. But even if it doesn''t. Or make the surrounding building surface, suddenly appeared a crack, and the ground at the foot of that white dress, more like a spider''s web, cracked. "How could it be!" But when the dust disappeared, in addition to those with whom to ban the state of the old, went to the first forbidden area of the origin of the emperor. In an instant. Looking at the white clothes that are still intact as before, as if nothing has happened. When I knock my back and carry my hands, step by step, I am shocked at the moment. "Unexpectedly It''s all right! " Xia Xian, the descendant of emperor Xia who is closest to Emperor Xianwu, heard the voice full of amazement coming from the mouth of emperor Xianwu. He could not help but show a little bitterness at the corner of his mouth, and his heart was even more shocked. "He Of course, he''s OK. What''s wrong now is you It''s not good to offend anyone. It''s just that...... " Suddenly. This forbidden state area was suddenly silent. Xia Xian was afraid to make a sound. The original emperors who had followed the forbidden state elders to the first forbidden area were also afraid to make a sound. "This mortal, a little..." As soon as one of them spoke, he was immediately stared back by the emperor of his own origin. "Shut up if you don''t want to die!" For fear of any major disaster, these original emperors immediately looked at the people around them with stern eyes and stared at a group of ancient ancestors'' minds. They didn''t understand how the white clothes under them could cause their own original emperors to have such dignified expressions. On the restaurant like emperor Xianwu. It was also a cold silence. A group of Xianwu people, looking at the white clothes that are still walking slowly below, can''t help rubbing their eyes hard. They think they are dazzled. "No No, it''s really OK... " Emperor Xianwu himself was also dumb. He felt the embarrassment of being the emperor of origin of the surrounding ethnic groups. He felt a burst of humiliation in his heart, and his face was full of shame and anger. He is an important family of origin emperor. Infinitely close to the existence of the ultimate character. Can''t even a seemingly ordinary young man in white do anything? "I don''t believe it!" Bang! It''s another slap. It was a shaking hand. The surrounding area was shaking. Even the sky in this area was suddenly darkened. Even the original emperors of all ethnic groups in other areas of forbidden Prefecture could not help looking in this direction. "It''s interesting that emperor Xianwu, an old man, should give his all to a young man in white who has never seen him." When we saw the emperor of the creation of the Xianwu clan in the hall, we actually gave a hand to a young man who they had never masked. All of us had a good attitude in our eyes, and a little smile appeared on the corner of our mouth. In their eyes. The emperors of all ethnic groups have their origins, although they seldom meet each other. However, no matter which clan originated from the emperor, they can know each other. This young man in white, they have never met before. Therefore, the emperors of all ethnic groups did not pay attention to each other subconsciously. Next moment. A scene that appears. Not only did they look stupid, but even emperor Xianwu himself was completely stunned. Boom! I only heard a violent tremor around me. After the dust disappeared all over the sky, the white dress remained the same as before without any influence. I still carried my hands on my back and walked slowly. It seems that the power of emperor Xianwu, in front of him, is just like an ant, falling on the body, without feeling at all. "Here This... " The faces of ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups were white, and the whole body was shaking at this moment. In an instant. There was no sound. The eyes of the emperor of the origin of any ethnic group could not help shivering. One by one, they all opened their mouths, looked up, and all the people were stunned. And that white dress. Just like a passer-by in the eyes of all the people of all ethnic groups, even if emperor Xianwu had two hands on him, he had no response. Finally, under the horrified eyes of the original emperors and ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, they slowly disappeared at the end of the sky and walked to the forbidden state. After a long time. The emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups only slightly returned to the gods, but between the coldness, everyone''s back had been soaked in cold sweat. Just now, the immortal Wudi, who was full of rage, looked down at him like a puppet without soul. He sat down in a dazed and frightened face. "Here Who is this man... " Take a random hit from him. Nothing It doesn''t matter. With all his strength, he still didn''t hurt one of the other''s hairs, even his white clothes, didn''t shake. Suddenly. Emperor Xianwu brushed it, raised his head, and looked at Xia Xian, the descendant of emperor Xia in the opposite restaurant. His eyes were slightly quivering, and he could not help swallowing his throat, showing his face full of questioning. But. Summer envy where dare to speak. He turned his body directly. He was already in a cold sweat and his eyelids were jumping wildly. These people. Even the ultimate character should bow and bow to the existence of rites. He is a descendant of the emperor. If he doesn''t pay attention to his identity, he will be afraid of being destroyed! But at the moment, all ethnic groups originated from the emperor. All of them have hit a spirit, a white suit, or this strength. Ok It seems that there is no one else in the world except the man of Tianzu! Xianwu emperor also can''t help but stare big eyes, overnight, full of shock. "Here This guy is really brave. He dare to bring only a dozen great gods, and then he really comes. " Chapter 432 The emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups did not expect that Chu Lingxiao really dared to come. They thought that only a dozen young people of Tian nationality came here. This involves the game invitation banquet between the ultimate characters, even if Chu Lingxiao dare to evolve reincarnation, it is impossible to come. Who can guarantee. The ultimate character, not to himself? In particular, the old man of forbidden state regarded Chu Lingxiao as the first enemy before he achieved the ultimate goal. Now Chu Lingxiao is back to the first forbidden area. It is estimated that if the first forbidden area moves for Chu Lingxiao again, the other party will really step into the ultimate situation. For the existence of such threats to their own status. Change to them. Will be killed in the cradle immediately, let alone the ultimate figure - forbidden state old man! "Here This guy is really crazy... " The immortal Wudi, sitting in his seat, has a big mouth and a dumb face. He didn''t expect that the man who did it was the man of Zhongtian nationality. Suddenly. Xianwu emperor recovered his original appearance, and his face was suddenly heavy. It''s no wonder that Xia people, as a kid, have been looking at each other all the time. They have recognized each other for a long time. Follow the forbidden state old man to the origin emperor of the first forbidden area. Naturally, as early as the first forbidden area, I was already Chu Lingxiao''s real body. But he didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao really dares to come. He had thought that in the face of the invitation from the old man of forbidden state, he would be cautious in the aspect of Tianzu. He would never send a real high-level person to come. Facts have proved that his guess is right. The first forbidden area came out directly. He promoted more than a dozen young people of Tian nationality to the great God, but he didn''t expect that the master of the first forbidden area would let Chu Lingxiao come alone. The strong at this level. He has just fully felt that he is stronger than them. In a real sense, terror is only a step away from the ultimate situation. The strong! The first forbidden area, don''t you think it''s a pity? This is more potential than the old people in forbidden state before they have not achieved the ultimate goal. If you just let yourself into forbidden state, you will not be afraid of the old people in forbidden state "Zudi, this invitation banquet seems to be beyond our imagination." Some ancient ancestor of Xianwu is still immersed in Chu Lingxiao, which brings shock. When he speaks, his lips are still shaking, and his face is slightly white. "The first forbidden area, even this man, is willing to put it in forbidden state, so it''s doomed that the owner of the first forbidden area will be present in person at this invitation banquet, so we Xianwu people don''t want to..." I haven''t finished speaking. This ancient ancestor of Xianwu, as well as five or six ancient ancestors around him, could not help shivering a little, but felt his back cool and swish. As they thought. The invitation banquet is only a trial between the ultimate character and the ultimate character. The owner of the first forbidden area. It''s impossible to be there in person. At most, there will be some movement in the first forbidden area. But I didn''t think of it. Things are going so fast The man of Tianzu is present in person. Will the ultimate figure of the first forbidden area be far away? "Forget it. We''ll see what happens." Emperor Xianwu''s face was heavy, and he waved weakly. Master of the first forbidden area, present in person. That''s the real ultimate character. If the Xianwu clan really dare to find troubles in the invitation banquet, it''s estimated that at that time, they don''t even know how to die. Around the origin of many ethnic emperors, ancient ancestors. Because of the appearance of Chu Lingxiao, everyone''s thoughts are different. In the restaurant opposite to Xianwu. The lips of the ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality were still shaking, especially the ancient ancestor with three heads and six arms. Looking at Xia Xian, the descendants of the Xia emperor, they were hesitant. "Ancestor, can you tell us something about what happened between you and the old man of forbidden state in the first forbidden area?" The voice just dropped. The eyes of all the ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality all look at Xia Xian and come together. Their eyes are full of questions. It''s not just an ancient ancestor with three heads and six arms. All of them, including all of the Xia nationality, have been puzzled since they left the Xia nationality boundary. Now, when Chu Lingxiao appeared, he saw his descendants, Xia Di, just looking at each other, and their bodies were shaking all the time. This series of things were connected, and they always felt strange. But I haven''t waited for all the ancient ancestors of Xia nationality to continue talking. Suddenly. Xia Xian immediately raised his head, and even his eyes changed in the eyes of all the ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality. They were extremely sharp and full of warnings. "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. At the invitation banquet, you should think that there is no Xia nationality and you don''t say anything, you know!" Three heads and six arms ancient ancestors: "..." All the ancient ancestors of Xia Nationality: "..." "Ancestors, this..." "Well?" It was a fierce, even murderous look. Suddenly, all the heads of Xia people were blank. "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that if anyone gets into trouble at the invitation banquet, I will kill him first!" Three heads and six arms ancient ancestors: "..." All the ancient ancestors of Xia Nationality: "..." Is it really so serious The owner of the first forbidden area will be present in person? Just. They don''t know at all. It''s not this that Xia Xian warns them all. It''s Chu Lingxiao! Between you and me. The eastern border of the forbidden state. On a pavilion near the mountain and the sea. A slender figure dressed in a golden emperor''s robe, with a cold air and a beautiful appearance, took back his eyes lightly. Around him. In addition to following seven or eight ancient ancestors, there are two women who are still wearing gold dragon robes, with tall and cold breath. One of the women seemed to have a more special identity. That beautiful and peerless face, covered by a layer of transparent tulle, can only see a pair of eyes like water ripples, which looks very pitiful. But it was cold. Even those ancient ancestors dare not look too directly. Their strength. Although she is far more than a woman, she is inferior in status. She is the God of the ancient dragon family, who was created by him. She is only one person below the Dragon Emperor. "This Tianzu man is indeed qualified to stand at the same level as me." That slender figure, suddenly cold hum, cold pupil deep, flashing a trace of contempt and disdain. "It''s a pity that they are only qualified to practice the Tao taught by the ultimate figures. In addition to the ultimate figures, there are only nine Phoenix families in the world. That mean woman can compete with me. All the other ethnic groups originated from emperors, but only a group of young people." "Let''s go, we''re in the forbidden state!" With a big wave of his hand, he signaled everyone to move towards the forbidden state. But the iceberg woman, whose face is covered with a layer of transparent tulle, has beautiful eyes, but always looks at Chu Lingxiao. She left for a long time, and left the area together with her behind. And everyone around me didn''t notice. Just when Longfeng spoke, the woman in the beautiful eyes couldn''t help but show him a touch of sarcasm. Chapter 433 Forbidden state hinterland. Welcome place. As the ultimate figure - the old man of forbidden state, Xuanqi, the designated leader of the younger generation of forbidden state, today is very influential and receives greetings from emperors and ancient ancestors of many nationalities. He was the first disciple of the forbidden state. Only when the leader of the forbidden state was still alive. At best, I was paid a little attention by the ancient ancestors of all sides. It''s far from what it is today. Not only the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups took the initiative to talk with him, but also the emperor of the origin of the whole ethnic group did not mean to praise themselves. This can''t help but let Xuanqi float a little. Feeling towards the peak of life, his face is full of laughter. But the heart is clear. These super old monsters, all because of the division in the ancestor ''s share, will be so from the lower status, equal dialogue with him. "Xian nephew Xuan, if he is really talented, he has already ascended the realm of respecting God at a young age and opened three Heaven acupoints. I''m afraid that he will catch up with us in the future." The original emperor of one of the top ten races is like a brown sugar. He doesn''t need an old face. He sticks around Xuanqi from beginning to end. The Tang clan originated from the emperor. In front of a young generation of venerable God, some of the original emperors, who hold their own identities and keep a distance from Xuanqi, turn around and stop looking at each other. But in fact. They also thought that they could talk more with Xuanqi, but they still couldn''t pull off their faces. After all, I am the emperor of origin. On age. I don''t know how much bigger than Xuanqi. On cultivation, Xuanqi is indeed outstanding at this age. But in the eyes of these original emperors, no matter what gods they blow, they will turn into ashes in an instant. "Xuanqi, do you want me to teach you some of the best ways?" The original emperor who talked with Xuanqi all the time, even took out the basic secret script and handed it to Xuanqi, which made the surrounding original emperor suddenly surprised. This green dragon old guy. Too much. To ingratiate oneself with a younger generation. Even the supreme method hidden in the clan is willing to send it Xuanqi is also embarrassed. I didn''t expect the other side to be so enthusiastic. Can see in front of their hands on the supreme law, breathing is not from the change of urgency up, a pair of eyes are more excited, excited. Although he is an old man of forbidden state, he is the designated leader of the younger generation. But no state elders. So far, he has not been taught anything. Now a supreme law of the origin of the emperor is put in front of him. Can it make him unmoved? "What do you mean, this kind of rotten thing, for Xuanqi, nephew?" Under the eyes of the emperor of origin, Xuanqi can''t help but reach out and pick it up. All of a sudden, a golden light came out from the outside. Before waiting for the origin emperor of the Qinglong people to respond, the top secret script in his hand was directly turned into a cloud of fragments. On the spot, the face of the original emperor of Qinglong nationality suddenly sank. His deep and old eyes were full of anger. His face was cold, and he turned straight to the door and shouted: "who dares to destroy my things!" Qinglong and other ancient ancestors were also gloomy. They are Qinglong. Although they are not among the top ten ethnic groups, few of them can match them in terms of strength and connotation. How dare you challenge his Qinglong clan when you come up here! Around the origin of the emperor, ancient ancestors, but also slightly changed the face, did not say too much. It''s not easy to destroy the people who dare to destroy the original emperor of the Qinglong nationality. But just as everyone thinks. There''s a big fight right now, when it comes. Only the front entrance is visible. A slender figure dressed in a golden emperor''s robe and with a cold air. Just as it appeared, the face of the original emperor of Qinglong changed. Just now, he was still angry. In a flash, his face was shaking and his eyes were shaking. I didn''t wait for everyone from all ethnic groups to respond. Only see the origin of the Qing long emperor - Qing long, one step and three steps, hurriedly walked to the front. The next moment. Under the shocked eyes of the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups, he bent down a little and bowed to the slender figure dressed in the golden emperor''s robe. His attitude was very awesome. Even the ancient ancestors of the Qinglong people were stunned at the spot. They didn''t expect that the emperor of their own origin would suddenly become like this. "The unfilial descendants of the Qinglong people, Qinglong, welcome the Dragon Emperor!" Suddenly. With the origin of the Qinglong people, the tone full of reverence and awe fell down. In an instant, all the people of all ethnic groups were not from their pupils. There was a flash of fear on their faces. Even Xuanqi''s face changed. It''s Longfeng. And the gulong people. "Get up, Qinglong. If you can go to this step, it''s also your creation. That will save you from the sin of leaving the ethnic group." The Dragon Maple light way. The next moment. Waving his hand at will, he signaled Qinglong to retreat to one side. From the beginning to the end, he showed a calm tone. In the eyes of all the people of all ethnic groups, it seemed that he didn''t pay much attention to the original emperor at all. But just those words. But let all the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, including the emperor of origin, suddenly tighten their hearts, showing their horror, or that kind of lingering. Everyone knows. Who are you from! The only two ancient dragons living on the nine domes of the world, one of them! Although already known. The gulong will come. But when it really appeared, all ethnic groups experienced what was the real horror inside. I didn''t expect that the old guy Qinglong, the creator of the Qinglong ethnic group, also came from the ancient dragon ethnic group! All the ancient ancestors of the Qinglong nationality look at their own ancestors. They are afraid of sun and weak. They just feel their blood coagulate and stay in the same place immediately. The eyes of the emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups are all gathered on Longfeng. I didn''t pay much attention to it before. But at the moment, they all felt that the breath from each other was so terrible that even their heart was beating faster than usual. Their pupils were shrunk and their faces were frightened. It seems that the legend is true. The two ethnic groups above the nine domes may have followed an ultimate figure. Xuanqi, standing in the middle of the original emperors of all ethnic groups, is also walking fast. Shizu forbids the old man of Zhou. Before the end. I said that. Today, there are only two ethnic groups in the world. They are the gulong ethnic group and the Phoenix ethnic group. But. Just then. In the hinterland of forbidden state, an old man dressed in gray plain clothes seemed to feel the arrival of the ancient dragon people, and he couldn''t help but look this way. It''s just the ancient dragon people who are afraid of it compared with other races. At the moment, the old man was even more frightened and trembling, looking at the white clothes with hands in front of him. The next moment. It''s a brush. I dare not lift my head. Chapter 434 The reason why the old people of forbidden state invite all ethnic groups to gather in the forbidden state is actually just a Shuo. Someone he really wants to hire. But Chu Lingxiao. But after all, he is the ultimate character, or the first one in countless years to come out with his real body. If it''s a grand invitation. It seems that you can''t go through it. So we have to make such a mistake, let the original emperor who did not go to the first forbidden area with him think, and also retain a trace of dignity of his ultimate character. Just. When he saw Chu Lingxiao again, although Chu Lingxiao said nothing, he regretted it. He knows that he thinks carefully. Chu Lingxiao must know that even the four ultimate figures who have existed for a long time before him should bow to the existence of what dignity he wants. even he himself is not old. "Then That elder, do you want to go out for a drink first? I have prepared a good wine for you If we let the emperors of origin of all ethnic groups see the cold sweat and kowtow of the old people in forbidden state, they will fall on the ground in a moment of fright and regret talking about Chu Lingxiao behind them. "Tell me, what do you think of the forbidden state?" Suddenly. At the moment when the faint voice came into the ears of the old man in forbidden state, his face suddenly changed, and he raised his head slowly. "Master, to tell you the truth, since the little old man stepped into the ultimate state..." But. Before he spoke, he was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "You are not the end of the world." Forbidden state old man: "..." Immediately. Forbidden state old man''s mouth is full of bitterness. When he thought of the scene that he was confident and attacked the first forbidden area, he was helpless. Chu Lingxiao is right. Compared with other people, my ultimate character is really much worse. Master of the first forbidden area. The woman who is lack of strength, two or three moves, beat him to the ground. In the eyes of the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups, he is the ultimate figure who can dominate the world, which is not true. "Master, to tell you the truth, the little old man found that there are all kinds of unimaginable areas everywhere in the whole world, and there are also forbidden states here." The old man of forbidden state said that the area, even he did not expect, would be so terrible. He only understood a little now. Why do those who have already achieved the ultimate state of existence, one by one, all do not really appear in the world. Except Chu Lingxiao. Everywhere in the world, there are areas that even the ultimate figures are afraid of. After returning from the first forbidden area, everyone outside thought that the old man in the forbidden state was closing. In fact, he was trying to explore the deep gate of the forbidden state. That is what he said - region! It seems that it was because of his achievement of the ultimate situation that he suddenly appeared. The most incredible thing for him is that this sudden door, no matter how much he tossed, could not leave a trace on it. You know. Although his strength is quite different from that of other ultimate figures, he is also the ultimate realm recognized by this heaven and earth. Even one gate cannot be shaken. This is really unacceptable to the old people in forbidden state. And forbidden state old people said the gate - region! Now. Is standing in front of Chu Lingxiao not far away. It''s a very simple stone gate, on which there are carved images of rare animals. There are also ancient dragons and nine day Phoenix on it. But these carvings are the key point for the old people in forbidden state to sweat. What does this mean! This means it''s carved by people! Who is the man who made this stone gate and came to the forbidden state? Even his ultimate character can''t be destroyed. These days. The whole world has been observed in secret. When he achieved his ultimate goal, he could see all the places in the world from afar and feel the unusual areas. There is no such gate. But the breath around. But it is surprisingly similar to this gate, which shows that in the past era, these gates have also come! "Senior......" The old people in forbidden state are eager to talk. And just then. Chu Lingxiao spoke lightly. "For the sake that you are not as stupid as your dead grandchild, I will stay in the forbidden state these days." But that''s it. But even more let forbidden state old man, in the heart inexplicably trembled for a while, suddenly a bad premonition, an instant from the heart, came up. "Senior......" "You know the ultimate character, why doesn''t he appear in the world?" Looking at this simple gate, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are shining, and he becomes more and more lonely. When he left in the land of the world, he separated himself and opened up a new era, when he was still in the twelve universes. "Every time this gate appears, it means that there will be an ultimate figure who will fall down in the near future." Between the secluded. From the deep mountains of forbidden state, the old man in forbidden state, who was scared on the spot, stared with a pair of eyes. He felt that the temperature around him had dropped a lot in an instant. "Before Sir, what you said is true? " Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he nodded slightly. Hiss! Immediately. The legs of the old man in forbidden state were all soft. He took a breath of cool air on the spot. His whole body was shaking! Isn''t it that the areas where he saw the ancient gate had all died of an ultimate figure! The scalp of the old man in forbidden state began to numb. No wonder! It''s no wonder that those ultimate figures don''t really appear in the world, even the first forbidden area, are all self styled and easily invisible. The silent and simple gate, with Chu Lingxiao''s words falling, now seems to be in the eyes of the old man in forbidden state, which has become an extremely terrifying place. He couldn''t imagine it at all. Why did it become like this? The ultimate characters have become the hunting targets, which is too terrible! The next moment. He didn''t even think about it. He went straight to Chu Lingxiao and knelt down. "Master, help me!" "Don''t worry, I said, I will stay in the forbidden state these days, and..." A faint voice fell, but suddenly it paused. In an instant. The wind and cloud around the forbidden state changed. In a flash, a dark cloud suddenly rose. In the deep mountains of the forbidden state, there were lightning and thunder. Far away. The scene looks very shocking. The emperor of origin of all the nationalities in the forbidden state can''t help but watch it. "Xuanqi, where is..." "The place where Shizu is closed." But when people thought it was the old man of forbidden state who stayed there, but they didn''t know that the old man of forbidden state looked at the cracks on the ancient gate in front of him, and his eyes were stunned. Through the narrow slit. Inside the door is a very bright passage, as if to another world. At the beginning of the era, Chu Lingxiao''s separation in the land of the world fell down because of the people from the door. Look around. Chu Lingxiao has left. There are only a few numbers on the ground. "Whoever comes, kill!" Chapter 435 "The ultimate character is indeed the ultimate character. Every move can cause changes in the world." Longfeng, who is in the reception hall, has a leisurely gaze and can''t help holding his fists. His heart is full of excitement and his pupils are full of a trace of joy. I''ll see the old man in forbidden state later. Just see! There''s a chance to let the other side point out. Longfeng believes. All the clans here, including the Tianzu men who are still rumoured to be the original emperors, none of them will be his opponents. Compared with other people. He has not only followed an innovative ultimate figure, but also been taught the ultimate supreme method and gained half of the ultimate Taoist power. Just ban the old people in the state. Willing to give. He must be able to absorb that half of the ultimate Taoist power in the forbidden state these days. By then. He is the real first person in the world except for the ultimate character! Even. In the face of the ultimate character, you can barely survive a few moves! Come on! Come on! Forbidden state old man, come on! This moment. On the surface of Longfeng, it seems that it is still calm and calm. The solid inside of Longfeng is already unbearable, so he climbs the old man of forbidden state to show up. In fact, not only Longfeng, but also many of the original emperors who later surrendered to forbidden state, all wanted to meet the old man of forbidden state as soon as possible. The end of all these friars They haven''t seen each other since they appeared. Just. As for Xia and other emperors of various ethnic origins, they are really insecure. They even hold their palms tightly and sweat. Their looks are extremely unnatural. If someone observes carefully. The faces of these original emperors were all slightly white. Xia Xian glanced at a group of the original emperors who didn''t know about it. His heart was filled with a wry smile. "A bunch of idiots, but also ban the state elderly! I''m afraid you''ll die later, but I don''t know how to do it. Don''t try to find your own way. Go up and provoke that one. " Every old man who has ever been to the origin emperor of the first forbidden area along with the forbidden state, now his soul is shaking in his heart. Just that a flash of thunder caused by the atmosphere, they inexplicably feel that it is not the power of the old man ban state. Some strange. But I''m also familiar with it. That terrible man, at the moment, must be by the side of the forbidden state old man! Since the old people of forbidden state have achieved the ultimate goal. Apart from the original emperor who has been to the first forbidden area together and Xuanqi, no one really felt the power of each other. Xuanqi is also full of palpitations, swallowing his throat, and then, his eyes are stiff and he takes back his sight. "That power just now It''s not the Grand Master... " Xuanqi, after all, is an old man of forbidden state, a young leader of forbidden state. Whether it''s talent. Or mental acuity, which is different from ordinary people. Thinking of the old man of zuforbidden Prefecture, the grand master, these days, he also personally asked him to welcome the ten young people of Tian nationality to the area where only the ultimate figures can rest, and now all kinds of strange looks. He made a bold guess in a flash. Not It''s not the man of Tianzu. It''s the end! Grunt! Xuanqi almost didn''t get this guess. His legs were so scared that he sat on the ground. If it is. All that can be said. No wonder grand Shizu When I came back from the first forbidden area, I became like that. I locked myself in the room and saw no one. And A brush. Hiss! Carefully glanced at Xia Xian and other people. At the beginning, the emperors of various ethnic origins who went to the first forbidden area with him saw each other''s white and unnatural expression. Xuanqi took a breath of cold air on the spot. It is! The man of Tianzu is not conceited at all, nor a chess piece in the hands of the master of the first forbidden area, but he is really confident and fearless, the ultimate character! This man! It''s the ultimate character! "Xuanqi, I''d like to introduce you to someone." Is in the heart by this appalling conjecture, shakes the scalp to send the hemp Xuan Kai, has not stabilized the mood. Long Feng, with his hands on his back, came to Xuanqi with a high posture of the emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups. She also brings a woman who looks gorgeous, has a tall, charming and extremely noble temperament, and is only superior to this generation''s ancient dragon and goddess, and has a lower temperament to Xuanqi. Immediately. The face of the original emperor of all ethnic groups in the whole court was changed. In sight. The woman standing next to Longfeng is really a unique thing. But for these people, what kind of women have they never met in their lives? What do they care about is Longfeng? Xuanqi is also an instant back to God, looking at the woman standing beside Longfeng, who is wearing a purple Tulle curtain clothes, with a tall figure, suddenly, there is a glimmer of strange color in the deep pupil. All his previous attention. They are all in Longfeng and the goddess of the ancient dragon. They didn''t notice anyone else at all. He also received a letter from the ancient dragon to his forbidden state. He wanted to send the goddess of the ancient dragon to his grand Shizu as a servant girl. He knows. This is what the gulong people want to do. But he didn''t think of it. In addition to the modern gods and daughters, there is another unique thing of the ancient dragon nationality, which is so noble that he can''t even see through it. "Another great God, or the great God who opens the three Heaven acupoints." In the eyes of all kinds of original emperors and ancient ancestors, women were seen. At what level they reached, their hearts were full of surprises. The ancient dragon of this age. It''s really extraordinary. If the old people in forbidden state did not achieve the ultimate goal, and could not make good of the ancient dragon people on the nine domes, they could really dominate the world. As we all know, the ancient dragon family and the nine sky Phoenix above the nine dome dome. In this life, some people have brought out a reincarnation symbol from the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. Or open the four heaven acupoints of the great God! In the future, it is destined to stand at the same height as Longfeng. Willing to take this goddess. Give it to forbidden state old man as servant girl. No way. The old people in forbidden state are willing to make way for Longfeng to step into the ultimate situation. After all, the situation in today''s world, forbidden state and the first forbidden area, in their eyes, are already in a state of tension. Reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road, attitude is very ambiguous, I do not know which side to help. If there is a real helper, that day Ping is really inclined to the forbidden state side. In front of the ancient dragon this woman. Looks very attractive, even for men, some Dang. The Chiffon Purple Dress on me. Vaguely, you can see a large area of ice and snow skin inside, plus those tall jade legs, which is really fatal to Xuanqi. Plus the cultivation of the other side. A little higher than him. Let him swallow throat slightly, rise a trace of conquering heart. Although the action is very small. The later emperors of origin did not see it. But she did not escape from the beautiful eyes of the woman in purple. She was full of pride and ridicule. Got hooked! Even if it''s the son of the old man in forbidden state, it''s just a little man. But just then. Just heard a little quiet welcome hall, suddenly from outside, came a very light and crisp footsteps. Da! Cold not Ding, let a woman''s heart, can not help shivering. Longfeng''s face also changed slightly. Chapter 436 The sound of footsteps. All over the reception hall. All the families of Yin originated from the emperor and the ancient ancestors, and they all did not look from the side. When I saw a white dress with hands on its back, walking slowly forward, coming in. In an instant. Everyone''s face changed. Xia xianet al. Once followed the old man of forbidden state to the first forbidden area, the emperor of origin. He brushed his face very white, trembled all over his body, and his hair stood up. The ancient ancestors who followed each other were also surprised, but when they saw that the body of the emperor of their own origin was shaking, they were all not tightened by one heart. What''s going on. How did zudi become like this again Even though the relationship between the Tianzu man and the first forbidden area is unusual. The strength is even higher than the ancestral emperor. But now between the first forbidden area and the forbidden state, there is a tense situation. Tianzu is a man. Today, with only a dozen young people, they come to the forbidden state. What''s the difference between them. Why did Zu Di go on and on again and again? He was so scared when he saw this Tianzu man! It was Chu Lingxiao who came here. He came in step by step, with a calm look and no awe inspiring momentum. In the eyes of all ethnic groups, he seemed to be a mortal and could not feel any threat at all. But there was a moment of silence. Just a little voice came out of the reception hall, suddenly there was no voice. All eyes. Only that white dress. And standing on the side of the ancient dragon people, wearing tulle, with cold temperament and noble modern goddess. When Chu Lingxiao appeared, she was pretty and shivering for a moment. Through the tulle, she could feel the pretty face of the modern goddess, full of joy and excitement. But then. It''s back to normal. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, walked in front of all the people and sat directly in the reception hall, the seat only the old man in forbidden state could sit on. Instant. Xianwu and other ethnic origins of the emperor, the ancient ancestor, the eyelid son immediately jumped. This man Too arrogant. How dare you take this seat! Longfeng''s face, also suddenly, became extremely cold. And the unique thing around him, the woman with the same appearance and temperament as the ancient dragon''s modern Shenzu, looked at Chu Lingxiao in white, and it was just like this. He sat in the main position as if no one else was around. A pair of cold, charming eyes flashed a strong curiosity. She is above the nine domes. Then I heard about the story of Chu Lingxiao. Just never seen it before. Today is her first meeting with Chu Lingxiao, but Chu Lingxiao''s action can''t help but make her face full of consternation, and her beautiful eyes suddenly tremble slightly. "This Tianzu man seems to be more than what is said in the hearsay..." The atmosphere. Because of the arrival of Chuling, it''s very strange. Xia Xian and other emperors were always shivering, while Xianwu and other emperors were full of ridicule and shock. This Tianzu man. I want to die! Even if only the ultimate character, the forbidden state old man, can sit on the throne, he dares to sit. This is clearly the authority to challenge the ultimate character! Is he not afraid of forbidding the old man of the state? When he arrives, he has no good fruit to eat?! After staring at Chu Lingxiao for a long time. Longfeng''s cold and heavy eyes suddenly changed again. His eyebrows were tightened a little, and a little doubt flashed on his face. Strange Why does he always think that this Tianzu man, where he met him, can look at Chu Lingxiao''s face, and he is sure that this is the first time that he and the other party formally appear on the same occasion. "Is it an illusion?" However. It was at a time when everyone was thinking differently. A scene in front of us. Suddenly, Emperor Xianwu, Qinglong and others were surprised. Xuanqi walked three steps and one step, and hurriedly walked towards Chu Lingxiao. I thought it was to inform the other party that this position can''t be taken. But I didn''t expect The next moment. Xuanqi himself poured a cup of tea for Chu Lingxiao. "Please use it slowly, sir. Grand Shizu, it should be here later." In an instant. Xianwu emperor, Qinglong and other people''s original emperor''s face changed with a brush. His face was filled with a dumb color. Seeing this scene, Longfeng was also frowning again. This Xuanqi What the hell are you doing! Do you know who you are? How can you pour tea for your sworn enemy! Emperor Xianwu''s face sank. He''s still waiting to see a play How do you feel now that things are getting more and more strange? Xianwu emperor and other great emperors of origin, look at each other and immediately show their relief. Isn''t it just a matter of propriety? You can''t help it. The origin of the emperor, between each other, secretly nodded. Yeah! That should be it. This is also in line with the demeanor of the ultimate character. If you come up and do it, it''s not too boring. "If this Xuanqi is really extraordinary, no wonder it can become the leader of the younger generation in forbidden state. So quickly, it can see some ways." Xia Xian and many other ten races originated from the emperor. After returning to the gods, he took a look at Xianwu and other races, and then at the ancient dragon race beyond Longfeng. The next moment. The white face, slightly changed, suddenly quietly back to one side. Looks like these guys. I haven''t seen it yet. I''ve lived for so many years in vain. I don''t know which clan I am. I''m going to hit this gun. "All back!" Xia Xian and other emperors of origin scolded the ancient ancestors around him in a low voice. Let alone Xia people and other ancient ancestors. As long as they were the ancient ancestors who went to the first forbidden area with the old people of forbidden state, their mouths were full of bitterness. Again. Zudi, what''s the matter Is this Tianzu man really so terrible? Is it worth them to go back? Looking at Xuanqi standing in front of Chu Lingxiao, he looked so low, but Longfeng suddenly got angry and his eyes were angry. But soon. He suppressed it forcibly, but his face was gloomy. He is the head of the ancient dragon clan. At the beginning of the epoch. He also followed an innovative ultimate character. Now we have to take all the ancient dragon people and submit to the forbidden state. Their identity is definitely the first person on the scene. Even if they are courteous, they don''t serve tea to the enemy, and they don''t serve tea to the head of the ancient dragon people! "Let''s go and have a look!" The next moment. Longfeng walked straight ahead with a gloomy face, and the charming and cold God standing beside him also followed. And all the high-level officials of the ancient dragon nationality are dissatisfied with each other. Only the modern goddess. There was no change in her face, as if everything was in her expectation. "Xian nephew Xuanqi, why are you running so fast? I have something to say, but I haven''t spoken." The voice just dropped. Xia Xian''s face changed again and again. In a moment, he let everyone around him step back. Here we are. I didn''t expect that it would be this ancient dragon, the first one to hit the muzzle! Chapter 437 Xia Xian''s face changed again and again, and he couldn''t help swallowing. They are the only people in the audience. Just know. How terrible this Tianzu man is. If you can come back. They are willing to go to the first forbidden area together without following the old man of forbidden state. Otherwise. I will not see three ultimate figures bowing to the same person. This feeling. It''s too painful for body and mind. Want to say and dare not say, can only bear this pressure silently. Xuanqi''s face changed. Holding an apologetic smile to Chu Lingxiao, he nodded and turned around. As long as the gulong people don''t make too much noise. I believe that the grand Shizu is willing to accept the ancient dragon family and return it to his subordinates. Just. The next moment. Longfeng''s behavior immediately made Xuanqi''s heart nervous. As soon as the other side came here, he was directly in front of Chu Lingxiao. This kind of action is undoubtedly a provocation! Grunt! Xuan opens his back, a burst of cold sweat. If it was earlier. He didn''t care at all. But now he probably guessed Chu Lingxiao''s identity. In nine out of ten, he was behind the ultimate figure. He felt more. This invitation banquet is not as expected by all ethnic groups. It is clearly to win over the first forbidden area and live in peace with the Tianzu. Xuanqi immediately walked over, and didn''t care about the identity of Longfeng. He immediately pulled Longfeng aside and kept some distance from Chu Lingxiao. "Xuanqi, you......" The heart is full of dissatisfied Longfeng. He is suddenly moved by Xuanqi. His thoughts are blank. He looks nervous. For a while, he can''t speak. A group of ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality followed. I''m also confused. This ultimate figure, the apprentice of the forbidden state old man, how suddenly, all kinds of behaviors become so strange that they can''t see what they want. The woman who has been following Xuanqi is charming and dignified. She is wearing a Tulle dress. She is also a little surprised in her beautiful eyes. After a slight glance, meimou still sits there. Chu Lingxiao, who looks calm, doesn''t think too much, continues to follow behind her. "Xuanqi How did it suddenly become so strange? " On the other side, the emperor Xianwu, who was not far away, and other emperors of various ethnic origins, felt the same atmosphere. Suddenly, there was something strange in him, and his heart was filled with wonder. It seems It seems that when Chu Lingxiao arrives, it changes "Long Zu Chang, if you have anything, just tell me." I also know my abnormal behavior. It''s a little strange. Xuanqi''s face shows a little embarrassment. After a few dry coughs, he recovers his previous calm. Longfeng frowned. Obvious feeling. Xuanqi''s attitude towards him is not as before, with a trace of respect. Now it''s as casual as treating an ordinary person. But I didn''t care. Although he is the inborn God race - the Cologne clan chief, but each other''s identity, compared with him, is not inferior at all. "You should know that Xuanqi, the virtuous nephew, I''m going to take my divine daughter But today, I saw Xuanqi, a virtuous nephew, so extraordinary that I decided to betroth to you a unique beauty of my family. What do you think? " Say. Xuanqi looks at the charming woman behind him. The next moment. I saw the beautiful woman with noble temperament, showing her little daughter''s shy posture, and walked to Xuanqi. I made a nice gift. Immediately. Xuanqi only felt a light fragrance coming from the other side. In front of him, a large area of beautiful skin fell in front of him. Around is he is a young generation, a rare God, but also the eyes, not only slightly Lost God, eyes are full of hot color. Seductive woman, see Xuan Qi was attracted by himself, beautiful eyes flash a trace of pride, there is a hint of irony. What is the ultimate character''s grandson. It''s just a lascivious person, in this world. Unless it reaches the level of emperor of origin. Otherwise, no man can resist the charm of my dragon purple butterfly. Looking at the ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups who lived for countless years around her, she just deliberately showed them. After a glimmer of color flashed on her face, longzidie was even more proud. Immediately. She glanced at someone standing behind her again. She could not help snorting in her heart. There was a flash of jealousy in her beautiful eyes. "Long Bingyao, you mean woman, don''t think you can ride on my head if you don''t show up. This ancient dragon goddess is mine!" The old man of forbidden state is the ultimate character. But also a bad old man. Long Bingyao, serve me a bad old man for the rest of your life! Although Xuanqi is not good in the eyes of my dragon and purple butterfly, it is also the most talented person in the world. Compared with you, I am the real winner! That''s right. This generation of goddess of the ancient dragon is exactly the longbingyao who has gone through the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. At the beginning, she was influenced by the breath inside when she came out from the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation with Phoenix jiuxiao and evil flower smoke. Still awake They were brought back to the nine domes by the ancient dragon family. When longbingyao woke up, he found that he had become the modern goddess of the ancient dragon nationality. In the eyes of all the ancient dragon people, longbingyao is the most suitable successor for the next leader of the ancient dragon people. But after the old man of forbidden state achieved the ultimate goal, long Fengyu felt that the road ahead was blocked, so he didn''t hesitate to send longbingyao to the old man of forbidden state at the expense of all the senior officials of the ancient dragon nationality. Although in the eyes of the ultimate character. Beauty is nothing. But Longfeng just wanted to take this opportunity to establish a relationship with the old people in forbidden state, and more importantly, in the future, he would have the opportunity to step into the ultimate situation. Longbingyao is such a peerless dragon girl. It''s a pity to give it to the old man of forbidden state and be a servant girl, but as long as it can make the ancient dragon people give birth to an ultimate figure, it''s all right. But. In fact, it''s all in Longfeng. After killing several high-rise buildings, the rest of the high-rise buildings had to nod their heads. In their eyes. Longfeng did so much for the future of the whole ancient dragon family. But with Longfeng to the high-level of the ancient dragon people in forbidden state, they didn''t know that Longfeng did all this just for himself. What ancient dragon, an era will not appear peerless tiannv. In Longfeng''s heart, he didn''t care about it at all. Even today, after sitting as the head of the ancient dragon clan, he feels that the whole ancient dragon clan is dispensable in his eyes. As long as he can help him to step into the ultimate state, let alone sacrifice two so-called gods and daughters, it will cost all the lives of the ancient dragon people, and he also thinks it is worth it! People are not for themselves! It''s the end of the world! But when Longfeng, and all the ancient dragon people, including Xianwu, and other original emperors, all expected Xuanqi to agree happily. But only to see the silence of Xuan Kai, suddenly face a change, a serious face raised his head. Light way: "I think it''s better to forget about it..." Longfeng: "..." Chapter 438 The whole audience was dumbfounded. Xianwu emperor and other people''s original emperors, two eyes staring, just like listening to the book of heaven, the face is unbelievable. The ancient ancestors of all the ethnic groups at the scene even looked at each other, stunned. Standing behind the Dragon maple, the Dragon purple butterfly, which was Xuanqi for a while, lost her mind. Now it''s her turn to stare. It''s like an illusion. The brain is blank. The whole person stayed in the same place, speechless. All the ancient ancestors, such as the ancient dragon people, were also surprised. Unexpectedly, Xuanqi refused. This beautiful girl for nothing! Or a great God who opens three Heaven acupoints, don''t you? You''re the grandson of the ultimate. But as far as they know. Since the death of the leader of the forbidden state. In addition to your Xuanqi, there are five or six young people who want to be the next leader of the forbidden state. Even now, the ultimate figure, the old man of forbidden state, designates you Xuanqi as the leader of the younger generation in the forbidden state. But other people may not be convinced, will definitely go hand in hand, hope one day, can surpass you Xuanqi. Now they are ancient dragon people. Would you like to betroth dragon purple butterfly, the great God, to you. In the future, your position in Xuanqi will be even more unshakable in the whole forbidden state? Not only all the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality, but also all the ethnic origin emperors, such as Xianwu emperor, are confused. I don''t understand at all. What do you mean that they all refuse to do harm to Xuanqi? Only Xia Xian and other emperors of origin saw some famous places. I''m afraid it''s just because of the little move that Longfeng just blocked in front of Chu Lingxiao "It seems that this boy is really cautious." Xia Xian couldn''t help but praise him. Although he knew that such existence as Chu Lingxiao didn''t care about it at all. But Xuanqi can do that. It makes sense that the old people in forbidden state choose him as the leader of the young generation in this forbidden state. Talent is a measure of a person. Can we go to another floor. But if we act. If you don''t know what to say, you may die earlier than any one. That''s why, in the history of the land of all worlds, there are so many brilliant talents. But in the end, there were only a few people who were able to keep their names in history and reach their level. "But it''s a pity, Xuanqi boy, you underestimated this guy. Where is the ultimate character..." Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who is still sitting there with calm eyes and enjoying his tea, Xia Xian suddenly smiles bitterly. He only feels that these people are just clowns standing here. Then. He looked at Longfeng again and shook his head. "Fortunately, we all know that, otherwise, today, we are just like this Longfeng, and we will only beg for help." ¡­¡­ "Xuanqi, you Do you think about it again? " Longfeng, who had been back to shenlai, blinked a little angry in the deep pupil, and his tone was a little cold. In front of the emperor of origin of all ethnic groups, he was rejected by a young generation. He Longfeng met him for the first time since the beginning of the era. He used to come down from the nine domes. As long as he reported his origin, let alone the younger generation, he would not be so refuted. Today I was given by a younger generation! Xianwu emperor and other people''s original emperors, the eyes of the ancient ancestors, all looked at the past, which made Longfeng feel a little more helpless. He had planned. Xuanqi will not refuse. It''s more than enough to have a great God who can open the three Heaven acupoints. No matter the appearance and temperament, it''s a unique thing that even the ancient ancestors will be moved by. I didn''t expect that. Xuanqi unexpectedly! "No need to think about it. Thank you for your kindness. Although my nephew is quite outstanding compared with the people of the same generation, he can still ask himself to the same height as the leader of the dragon clan." In public. Xuanqi is still saying this. Immediately. Longfeng''s face sank completely. Behind the Dragon purple butterfly, a pair of beautiful eyes, but also a flash of cold. This ungrateful smelly man! Do you really think you are so good?! If it wasn''t for the sake of the old man in forbidden state, you would be my future husband! But even though Longfeng has been in front of Xuanqi and behaved displeased, Xuanqi''s look still remains unchanged. He doesn''t have to worry about what Longfeng will do to him. He is the grandson of the ultimate character. No matter how mysterious his identity is or how powerful he is, what can he do? Under the end of all friars. All ants! Looking at Xuanqi''s appearance, Xianwu emperor and other ancestors all feel that Xuanqi''s brain must be broken. Such a big pie. Hit yourself. In addition to some excitement at the beginning, the moment, from the beginning to the end, it has been indifferent! "Xuanqi, nephew, I think you''d better discuss with your grand master and reply to me." Longfeng''s face, already cold and heavy to the extreme, the whole person is biting his teeth tightly, staring at Xuanqi in front of him. Xianwudi and others, heard that Longfeng had moved out the old man of forbidden state, and suddenly all eyes were fixed, which reflected that Xuanqi was not willing at all. It depends on the old people in forbidden state. This ultimate character should be happy to marry his grandson to the next beautiful God. But he didn''t know the answer for the next second. Still, he didn''t give Longfeng any face. He said lightly: "long Zu, you don''t have to worry about it. I will tell him from the grand Shizu." But suddenly. Hear that. But Longfeng''s mouth was slightly raised. The anger on his face was also gone. Xianwudi and others also smiled. Compared with Longfeng, Xuanqi is still too young to exist since the beginning of the era. A few words. He was taken to the ditch by Longfeng. Tell the old man of forbidden state? Old man of forbidden state, where can I listen to you Now the first forbidden area and forbidden state. Fire and water are not allowed. Longfeng of the ancient dragon nationality is a real innate God, which is more terrifying than the forbidden state old man before the ultimate achievement. As long as the old people in the forbidden state want to. Longfeng has more chance to step into the ultimate realm than these original emperors. Whether you like it or not. The old man of forbidden state can''t give up a real dragon for a disciple. And just then. Outside the reception hall, there was a purple atmosphere. The sky and the earth changed color. A horrible atmosphere that belonged to the ultimate figure came from the hinterland of forbidden state. In an instant. All the faces of the original emperors of all ethnic groups changed suddenly. Here we are! The ultimate figure - forbidden state old man, here comes! But compared with Longfeng and others, Xia envies all of them, but they all shake their heads helplessly. There was a sigh in my heart. "It seems that someone will suffer later..." Chapter 439 The sky is full of purple Qi. It''s all over. This is the only sign of the ultimate character in the world. In an instant. The whole reception hall was suddenly quiet. Xianwu emperor and other people''s original emperors, ancient ancestors, can''t help but look at the purple Qi outside, their eyes are fluttering, their faces are full of vibration and awe, and a trace of reverence. The ultimate character. They, the original emperors, spent their whole lives in the empty and lifeless unknown space, for what? Not to be able to achieve the ultimate situation as soon as possible! The culmination of all these friars is why they live in this world! However, Xia Xian''s eyes are more and more calm as Ziqi gets closer. Then. He carefully looked at it again. Chu Lingxiao, sitting in the upright position in front of the reception hall, could not help but swallow his throat. Xuanqi''s face. But also with a little vibration. However, compared with xianwudi and others, he is still calm. After all, since the old man of forbidden state achieved the ultimate goal, he is a grandson who can be seen almost every day. But Longfeng''s expression, however, suddenly changed the incomparable ridicule, he first looked at Xuanqi, and suddenly his heart couldn''t help snorting. Next. He looked at the Chu Lingxiao sitting there again. The cold pupils of the moment were twinkling with a strong sense of killing. This Tianzu man! Dare to sit in that position. I''ll see if you can live as soon as the old man from forbidden state arrives! In Longfeng''s eyes. The position of the ultimate character, who dares to sit, will be unlucky. What''s more, Chu Lingxiao is from the Tian nationality. Now it''s a dead match with forbidden state! The next moment. In the eyes of all the people of all ethnic groups, an old man of forbidden state, dressed in plain clothes and ancient clothes, fell at the entrance of the reception hall in a moment. He could not help but be a powerful and ultimate character, and his aura immediately converged. The Xianwu emperor and other ancestors of all nationalities, ancient ancestors, are not from the eyes of a coagulation, the eyes of the excited color, is more intense. It''s really the ultimate character. Forbidden state elderly. When the ultimate situation is not achieved. It''s also very strong. Now after stepping into the ultimate situation, it looks very low-key. Maybe This is to return to nature They thought that on such occasions, together with the current situation of fighting with the first forbidden area chamber, they, the original emperors, also met each other formally for the first time. The old people in forbidden state will be very domineering, even ruthless, to establish their prestige. But I didn''t think of it. In addition to the convergence of the aura, even the clothes on the body, like an ordinary old man in the mortal world, look very amiable. But. Even if the forbidden state old man is like this, Xianwu emperor and other people''s ancestors dare not really regard each other as an ordinary old man. At the next moment, Xianwu emperor and other people hurriedly walk to both sides, look extremely awesome, even with a trace of fear on their faces, and even bow down and say: "we welcome the forbidden Lord!" "I wait to welcome the forbidden Lord!" Longfeng is no exception. In front of an ultimate figure, even if he is the patriarch of the ancient dragon nationality, the innate spirit, he has cultivated the supreme method created by the ultimate figure, and dare not put on airs. In the end. All are ants. This is not just a saying! On one side of the origin of Xia Xian emperor, but also came forward, toward the forbidden state of the elderly, made a ceremony. All over the place. The old man of forbidden state nodded slightly and looked at it. When he saw Chu Lingxiao sitting in the right position, his eyes suddenly trembled slightly and he didn''t speak. Just. This subtle action, but let stand from the forbidden state old man''s nearest Longfeng, see clearly. When you bow down. His heart is a cold hum, eyes slightly glanced at Chu Lingxiao on the right position, suddenly full of sneer and sarcasm. "This guy, dare to sit there, it''s no different from looking for death. I really think that the old man of forbidden state, who is back to the first forbidden area, really dare not do anything to you?" "Naive!" Look up. With the arrival of the old man from forbidden state, the whole welcome hall became very quiet in an instant. Without the response of the old man from forbidden state, no one dared to get up first, and all of them kept the posture of bowing or kneeling to worship. But suddenly. Xianwudi and others heard only a very slight sound of tea cup closing. Dang! It''s very light and brittle. In this quiet reception hall, it seems that there is a big noise. It sounds very harsh. In an instant, Xianwu emperor and other emperors, ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, all eyebrows are suddenly tightened. "Get up." Until they heard the old man of forbidden state, a faint voice, and got up, they all had a twinkle in their eyes. Only then did they find that Chu Lingxiao was still on the right position of the welcome hall, and sat there fearlessly! In an instant. Xianwu emperor and other people, ancient ancestors, were stunned. Is this Tianzu man crazy? Before the old man of forbidden state came, even if it is, now the ultimate figure, the old man of forbidden state, has arrived in person and dare to sit in that position. It''s not crazy, what is it! This moment. Everyone feels. He seems to have overestimated Chu Lingxiao before, but he is a stupid youth who can''t understand the situation! All the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality were speechless in their hearts and shook their heads in disappointment. Crazy. It''s crazy. It seems that the patriarch''s decision is right. The first forbidden area is not their ancient dragon nationality''s first choice for submission. And standing behind the Dragon maple, the Dragon purple butterfly, a charming, beautiful face, especially with a touch of irony. This Tianzu man. It seems to be far from what she imagined. Suddenly. Under the attention of the whole audience, the old man of forbidden state walked towards Chu Lingxiao step by step, but Longfeng suddenly came out of the crowd. In front of the forbidden state elderly. The next moment. Bow and salute: "forbidden Lord." Forbidden state old man''s eyes light, not from a Zheng, light way: "what do you have?" Long Feng took a look at Xuanqi, who was standing on one side. His eyes were full of pride and a little provocation. Then he said respectfully: "Lord forbid, I want to betroth a great God of our family, who is gifted and has excellent appearance, to lingtusun, just as if..." Say. He also stopped for a second deliberately, and his eyes were a bit suicidal. He looked at Xuanqi, who was standing on the other side, and said in a long voice: "but it seems that he didn''t want to do so. Lord forbid, look..." This moment. It seems that the whole venue is very quiet because of Longfeng''s words. Xianwu emperor and other emperors, ancient ancestors, all face slightly changed. This dragon Maple It seems that Xuanqi will lose face in the future Alas. Xuanqi, the Grand Master of his own, is now in the final stage. Why do you have to refuse Longfeng, young man? It''s better not to be too arrogant. But the next moment. Forbidden state old man''s words, but let Xianwu emperor and other ethnic origin emperor, ancient ancestor, greatly surprised. "Since he didn''t mean that, what would you like to ask me?" Longfeng: "..." Dragon and purple butterfly: "..." The voice just dropped. The old man of forbidden state didn''t look at Longfeng at all and walked directly past him. In an instant. In the eyes of all people, the stupefied Longfeng standing there was like a clown. Chapter 440 Xianwu emperor and other ethnic origins, ancient ancestors, are stupid. One by one look at each other, big eyes and small eyes, you look at me, I look at you, as if I have seen the most incredible things, and my mouth is all opened up. All the ancient ancestors of the gulong nationality were stunned. Standing behind the Dragon purple butterfly, also stunned. Longfeng is even more stupid. Everyone did not expect that in the face of the proposal of Longfeng, the head of the ancient dragon clan, the old man of forbidden state was just a light floating sentence. "Since I don''t want to, what do you want me to do?" This Longfeng is the most promising one among them. It is the existence of the ultimate figure. If forbidden state and gulong people are closely related, it will only be good for forbidden state. There is no harm at all! Don''t you Has the old man of forbidden state and the ultimate road of reincarnation completely set up? Think about it. That seems to be the only reason. Now the forbidden state old man is the ultimate figure. In this world, apart from another ultimate figure, who else can give him a high look. Xianwu emperor and other ancestors, ancient ancestors, immediately smiled and shook their heads. It seems that they can''t see the ultimate figure in a legend with common sense. Gulong people''s heritage is deeper. Even if Longfeng cultivates the supreme method created by the ultimate character, it is nothing in front of the real ultimate character. Longfeng felt humiliated. But I dare not show it too much, and I am back to normal in an instant. He asked himself. Dare not to question the ultimate character, have to face expressionless, respectfully back to one side. Just. In seclusion, but tightly hold the fists, and then, is very unwilling to loose down. The ultimate character! The ultimate character! Only by achieving the ultimate character can he really talk to the forbidden state elders. Now it can only be tolerated temporarily. The next moment. Longfeng raised his head and looked at Xuanqi, who was standing opposite. His eyes could not help flashing a cold light. This kid. He really got it. The old people of forbidden state don''t care about them at all. He is the patriarch of the inborn race, but he has no voice in front of the real ultimate characters. "Wait for you, boy! One day, I will make you regret ¡­¡­ And standing behind the ancient dragon, many ancient ancestors, not from the face gloomy. From their confrontation with the Phoenix family in Jiutian to their departure from the zenith and coming to the ground, they never thought that the old people in forbidden state would treat them as casually as they would treat other big families. After all, their clan leader, Longfeng. Even the old people who had not achieved the ultimate goal could not be compared with those who had not. I''ve cultivated the supreme method created by the ultimate character. I think the old people in forbidden state can take it seriously, right? I didn''t expect that. It will be such a result! "Alas The ultimate character, after all, is the ultimate character. They take it for granted... " The Dragon Purple Butterfly standing on one side, just with a confident face, can''t lift her head at all, just like the eggplant beaten by frost. But the old man of forbidden state, after all, is the ultimate figure in the legend. No matter how angry she is, she dare not say a word. Not willing! For the present dragon purple butterfly, there are only three words in her heart, unwilling! The ultimate character! As it is said in the legend, no one is a tiny ant in his eyes. The whole audience was quiet. Xuanqi is not too surprised, the expression is still very calm. In his opinion. According to the forbidden state old man of the grand Shizu, how could the whole forbidden state be concealed from the grand Shizu? It must be the slightest disrespect of Longfeng to the man of Tianzu, which has been fully recognized by the grand Shizu. Otherwise. Not like him, in public to make a fool of Longfeng. But among all the people in the hall, only Xia Xian and other people knew the reason why he had followed the old man of forbidden state to the first forbidden area. This moment. With the old man of forbidden state walking forward step by step, and with the breath of Xia Xian and others, the breakthrough became much quieter. Da! Da! Da! So big welcome hall, can only hear forbidden state old man, very light and crisp footsteps reverberate around. It seems that people soon forget A bit of embarrassment just happened. Xianwu emperor and other nationalities originated from emperor and ancient ancestors, which completely reflected that they seem to have forgotten a more important thing. That day clan man! Still sitting should belong to the ultimate figure - forbidden state elderly position! Never A brush. Xianwu emperor and other people''s eyes, all along with the forbidden state old man, the direction of moving forward, all the way to the front, in an instant, the eyes of the original emperor of all ethnic groups, the ancient ancestor, have changed. Emperor Xianwu looked a little bit more stunned. Longfeng was also stunned. Just now he planned to, first of all, deal with his plan, and then watch Chu Lingxiao''s joke. At that time. Chu Lingxiao should have left that long ago. Then. Then he will report to the old man of forbidden state. Not only can you make your own impression, but also make it deeper in front of an ultimate character. With the help of the ultimate character, the old man of forbidden state, Chu Lingxiao can be pulled out directly. After all. The other side is backed by the first forbidden area. Although his strength is inferior to that of the other side, the whole land of ten thousand boundaries should only be the man of Tianzu, who can barely stand on the same level with him. I didn''t expect that. Still sitting on the front seat! This moment. With the old man of forbidden state, when Chu Lingxiao was getting closer and closer, in an instant, the whole scene was as quiet as a cicada. All of us felt a very depressed breath in our hearts, covering our whole body in an instant, especially a deep sense of horror. From the bottom of our hearts, it suddenly came up, Rao is Longfeng, and we also felt that our legs were not stable. Still sitting there?! Is this Tianzu man really crazy! It''s useless to be so contemptuous of the ultimate character, even if the first forbidden area stands behind you! "Unexpectedly, this Tianzu man is so arrogant..." Looking at the forbidden state old man, who is only a few steps away from Chu Lingxiao, and looking at the still indifferent white dress, Xianwu emperor and other emperors of origin of all ethnic groups, ancient ancestors, are all smiling bitterly. Such a madman. They used to think of it as Opponent... It''s ridiculous. However. The next moment. The scene that appeared was that of the emperor of origin, such as long Feng, Xianwu, and even Xuanqi, who thought he already knew Chu Lingxiao''s real identity, was also an old man who was banned from the state in an instant. In this scene, the hair of the shock was all standing up, and all people''s eyes were staring as big as two bells, one after the other, and their eyes were tongue tied. Only the ultimate in their eyes. The end of all friars! Forbidden state old man! He stooped slightly and poured a cup of tea to Chu Lingxiao who was sitting there! "You, please use slowly!" This moment. With the sentence of "forbidden state elder", the whole scene was petrified in an instant. Chapter 441 Grunt! In the whole welcome hall, there was a sound of swallowing saliva one after another. Looking at the old man in plain clothes in front of him, he looked extremely awesome and poured tea to Chu Lingxiao himself. Xianwudi and others, their hair is all standing up, only to feel that at this moment, the blood is coagulated. Longfeng and other ancient longzu people, but also the whole person, almost fell to the ground without fear. The next moment. All the people of emperor Xianwu immediately rubbed their eyes hard. They thought it was their eyes and had hallucinations. But when they''re done kneading. Looking at the front, there is still no change in the picture, the moment scared them, their mouths are not closed. My mother! In an instant. Xianwudi and others, the whole audience is scared to be silly, and they step back a dozen steps one after another. Xuanqi didn''t expect it. His grand master, now the ultimate figure in the legend, poured tea for Chu Lingxiao in public! Isn''t the other side supposed to be the ultimate character?! As the Grand Master of the ultimate figure, is it necessary to do this! Hiss! In the cold room, Xuanqi was stunned and took a breath of cool air. The next moment. Longfeng, who has been back to God, has a fierce eye light. The horror in his eyes cannot be removed. He looks straight at the Chu Lingxiao sitting there. It was also the first time he had begun to take a serious look. Suddenly. Long Feng was stunned. Before that, he felt that he had seen Chu Lingxiao somewhere. Now, looking carefully, he was sure that he must have seen Chu Lingxiao somewhere! But no matter how he remembers. Remember! But for him at the moment, his heart was as frightened as that of emperor Xianwu. His face was white and his lips were shaking. Although he tried not to fall to the ground, his whole body was shaking wildly. Even more when Chu Lingxiao, with a light look, signaled the forbidden state old man, the ultimate figure in their eyes, this just showed a flattered posture and sat on the other side. Immediately. I feel cold from head to toe, and my scalp is numb. In addition to Xia Xian and other emperors of origin, all the people of all the nationalities here stopped breathing. Hallucination! It must be an illusion! The ultimate figure in the legend, the summit of all monks, how can they behave as humble as a pawn in front of a person! It''s impossible! It''s impossible! "What are you waiting for? If you don''t hurry to come here and worship me!" But suddenly. Only heard a very severe rebuke and shout, spread all over the scene for a moment, the frightened Longfeng, xianwudi and other people on the spot, all of them suddenly froze, and quickly knelt down. Boom! It was the moment when I heard those two words. Longfeng, Xianwu and other original emperors and ancient ancestors almost fainted without fear. When they bowed their heads and bowed down, their eyes were almost staring out. Senior! The ultimate figure, the old man of forbidden state, actually called this man of Tian nationality as an elder! That is to say Hiss! In an instant, Xianwu emperor and other emperors of all ethnic origins, the whole body of blood, are coagulated, can''t help but take a breath of cool air. Longfeng was completely shocked. The ultimate character! This Tianzu man is the ultimate character, and before the first forbidden area and the evolution of reincarnation, he was already the ultimate character! Otherwise! It''s impossible to call each other a senior! It''s impossible to pour tea for them! This invitation banquet From beginning to end! Yes They think too much! What''s to test the first forbidden area and what''s to fight the Tianzu with this feast? It''s all nonsense! The old man of forbidden state clearly wants to win over the man of Tian nationality! All this. They think they are right But Xuanqi''s face is even more incredible! Although he can''t compare with xianwudi and other people, he guessed Chu Lingxiao''s identity more than other people, but he didn''t expect that the grand master, the old man of zuforbidden Prefecture, should do this for each other. This is not the only one! It must be Suddenly. Xuanqi''s eyes, in an instant, looked to Xia Xian and other emperors of origin, and saw each other smile bitterly at him. Xuanqi suddenly realized The reason for all this must be that when they went to the first forbidden area, something happened that they couldn''t imagine! Otherwise. With the nature of the grand Shizu, even if it is a person who has been listed in the ultimate situation before himself, it is impossible for the grand Shizu to treat it like this! This moment. The emperor of origin of all ethnic groups just stood up in fear. He heard a bang, and then he knelt down again. His eyes were bright and trembling, his face was frightened, and his whole body was trembling. His kneeling doesn''t matter. All the ancient ancestors of Xianwu nationality standing behind them all seemed like the end of the world. One by one, they fell down on their knees with a horrified face. They didn''t dare to raise their heads and swallow their saliva. The next moment. Longfeng was also scared. His body suddenly trembled, and then his legs were soft. The Dragon Purple Butterfly behind him, and all the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality, even a heart, hung in his throat at this moment. At this moment. The whole venue is really quiet like a cold cicada, a dead silence, all the people of all ethnic groups dare not make a sound. Sitting on the other side of the forbidden state old man, also dare not speak. He knows. When Chu Lingxiao just stepped into the forbidden state, the immortal Wudi, who didn''t know how to live or die, gave Chu Lingxiao a hand. And Longfeng. To provoke such a presence in public. This is a confession! But the next moment. "Get up first." The faint voice fell. In the astonished eyes of all the people of all ethnic groups, Chu Lingxiao took a sip of tea gently, and then only glanced at the two people lightly. Suddenly. Emperor Xianwu was relieved at once, but at the next moment, just when he stood up, his face suddenly changed and his face was full of fear and uneasiness. The whole person is like a deflated ball, dare not have any complaints at all, hurriedly back on the side. All the people of all ethnic groups stared at each other, as if they were frightened by the news, and they were all in a hurry to breathe. They can''t see. At the moment, Emperor Xianwu has no difference from a useless man. He has lost all his accomplishments! But they couldn''t feel it at all. What just happened! No breath! It seems that even the ultimate figure in the legend can''t do it! See this scene, standing on the side of Long Feng, on the spot scared out of a cold sweat. But I still feel a little relieved. Xianwu emperor is directly to this man. He has no idea of his life and death. Now, he has only lost his accomplishments, which is very lucky. And he is just a little provocative Chu Lingxiao, next, there should be nothing of his own. Next moment. Longfeng''s face turned pale and frightened. He felt a huge pressure on his shoulders. He didn''t wait for his reaction Bang! In the trembling eyes of the whole audience, Longfeng knelt down again, and the ground centered on him was split. "Did I get you up?" At this moment, Longfeng could breathe and smell, and his eyes were full of fear and horror. Chapter 442 Bang. Resound throughout the audience. All the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family, one after another, were dull and speechless. Let alone Longfeng himself. Even the immortal Wudi, who just got up and lost his cultivation, was stunned for a moment. A big question mark flashed in everyone''s mind. Including the old man sitting on the other side of the forbidden state. The immortal Wudi, who didn''t know what to do, let go, but Longfeng knelt down again? What''s the situation Long Feng, kneeling on the ground, was also a face of horror. He didn''t know what he had done wrong. He made Chu Lingxiao treat him so special. Didn''t he just provoke him? Compared with emperor Xianwu. He doesn''t matter! "How do you want to die?" Longfeng: "..." Forbidden state old man: "..." Everyone in the audience: "..." Really want to kill Longfeng? This "No No, spare my life, spare my life, I am not guilty of death! " The next moment. Longfeng is completely frightened and can''t care about so many people. He kowtows to Chu Lingxiao for a moment. Dong! Dong! Dong! Even the ground trembled for a moment. Standing beside the Dragon purple butterfly, looking at the innate deity in front of him, at the beginning of the era, he followed a dragon maple, the ultimate figure, like a dog, begging for mercy to Chu Lingxiao In an instant, a heart shivered inexplicably. In the beautiful eyes, there was a little more strange feeling, staring at Chu Lingxiao''s face. And the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family. But all the faces were frightened. If Long Feng died Then they are the ancient dragon people. Aren''t they headless? Since the beginning of the era, his ancient dragon nationality has always been above the heads of all ethnic groups. In an instant, it will be gone?! Suddenly. All the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality knelt down to Chu Lingxiao and kowtowed their heads. In their eyes. Emperor Xianwu can live. It''s not fair why their patriarch, the creator of the ancient dragon, had to die. But no one dared to question the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality. "My Lord, I am not guilty of death. If you can spare Xianwu emperor, why can''t you spare me? Please forgive me and spare my life." Now what dignity. What position. In Longfeng''s heart, it doesn''t matter anymore. As long as he can survive, everything is worth it. All the people in the audience, including the old man of forbidden state, though their faces were full of fear, all looked at Chu Lingxiao doubtfully. They want to know. Why The crime of Longfeng is not damned! However. When Longfeng raised his head, he suddenly saw Chu Lingxiao''s face, and there was a slight change! It only lasted for a second But he was in this second, suddenly scared of scalp numbness, face is full of incredible, the whole body is an instant shiver. The whole man, as if he had lost his soul, looked at Chu Lingxiao with stiff eyes. The sound of speaking. All at this moment. In a flash. "You You, you are, you are... " Just finished saying a few words, suddenly the whole person, scared full of nonsense, not a little bit of the former style, the eyes only left a thick fear and horror. "No, no, you can''t be him, he He is dead. He was dead as early as the beginning of the era. How can you It will be him! " If it wasn''t for the weakness of his legs, Longfeng would be in a panic and run away. But everyone around watched him suddenly become like this. All of a sudden a blank face. The old man of forbidden state was also surprised. Did this innate God, the head of the ancient dragon clan, see this one as early as the beginning of the era? But in the face of the people are very surprised, surprised expression. Chu Lingxiao is still a look, very calm to sit there, gently sip a sip of tea, a light look at kneeling in the Dragon maple. "Now, you''re dead, understand?" Longfeng: "..." Suddenly. Longfeng immediately returned to his mind. At the moment when he looked at Chu Lingxiao''s four eyes, his whole head was buried on the ground, and his cold sweat was running down his forehead. "Rao Spare my life, spare my life, I won''t dare to... " Said. The faint voice grew louder and louder, till it was full of fear, and the tremulous tremor. "Spare my life, master, apprentice. I will never dare again. As long as you spare my life, I will be a cow and a horse for you, and I will never give up!" All ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family: "..." All present: "..." Forbidden state old man: "..." In an instant, everyone''s face vibrated with the words of Longfeng. The emperor of origin, such as the old man of forbidden state, is OK. After all, he already knows the real identity of Chu Lingxiao. But other people, at the moment, feel that they are listening to the book of heaven. They are very shocked. Emperor Xianwu is stupid. All the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family, as well as the Dragon Purple Butterfly standing there, are also stupid, looking at the Chu Lingxiao sitting there, with a strange face. This is the ultimate figure that our patriarch once followed when the world was opened up?! But why the patriarch I didn''t recognize it at first! And! Patriarch, didn''t he say that the other side exhausted all his strength to make a breakthrough for this era, and then it fell down! Now! How can I sit there! In fact, it''s not the fault of Longfeng. I can''t recognize Chu Lingxiao. Like the beginning of the era Chu Lingxiao stays in the land of the world and monitors the movement of a separation body here. It is different from his appearance, and such a separation body can be visualized anytime and anywhere. But don''t say that all the people on the scene, full of disbelief, Longfeng himself didn''t expect that at the beginning of the era, the man actually sat in front of himself now! There was no sign of injury. Not only that. It seems to have a deep relationship with the master of the first forbidden area, which makes the old man of forbidden state, the ultimate figure of the world''s anti heaven sermon, so awesome! Why! Why is that! At the beginning of the era, he witnessed each other with his own eyes. He was powerless and was about to die. His ultimate strength was all gone. Now he has nothing! It''s totally out of the question! Bang! Longfeng only felt his whole body was about to break, but what really frightened him was that he felt a little out of control and was about to show up. That''s what he really can''t accept. His original form. It''s not a real golden dragon at all, but a dirty loach covered with mud. It''s worse than death if it comes into its original shape in front of so many eyes! He finally became the head of the ancient dragon clan. It has become a noble Golden real dragon body. How can "Forgive me, master. Forgive me I have a reincarnation. Don''t you want to evolve it? Maybe I can help you, just ask you to spare my life. " Bang! Bang! Bang! Longfeng''s face was full of fear. The whole man begged wildly, which was a strong contrast with the golden emperor''s robe he wore. Next moment. After a voice fell, all the people of ancient dragon, Xianwu emperor and other ethnic groups were once again stupid. "Master!" Longfeng: "..." I saw a very cold and gorgeous woman with noble temperament standing by Chu Lingxiao respectfully. In an instant. Longfeng''s face was startled. When he suddenly looked up and saw a figure that he could not imagine, he was stunned. Now. The woman standing beside Chu Lingxiao. It was silence. Long Bingyao, who hasn''t spoken! Chapter 443 Long Feng is stupid. All the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family are stupid. The Dragon purple butterfly on one side is even more stupid. Among all the people in the audience, except for the forbidden state elders, the original emperors who went to the first forbidden area together with Xia Xian, who were slightly stunned, thought of Chu Lingxiao''s real identity, they did not show much shock. Xianwu emperor and other emperors of origin, ancient ancestors, but all one after another''s mouth opened wide, their faces were stunned, even their pupils could not help contracting. The goddess of the ancient dragon. Not to mention their original emperors, they are among the ancient ancestors present today. They have seen the scene of longbingyao coming out of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. Naturally, we know what the goddess of the ancient dragon represents. In a sense. Compared with the identity of the innate God Longfeng, the goddess of the ancient dragon nationality is more profound. After all, it''s people who come out of the ultimate road of reincarnation. Or to open the four heaven acupoints of the body of the great God, into the world. But they never thought The goddess of the ancient dragon people has a great connection with Chu Lingxiao. She also called her Master! The whole scene was shaking. Xianwudi and many other eyes were shaking. At this moment, the whole heart was shaking violently. From head to foot, they felt an unprecedented terror. It came to their hearts all the way, making them feel scary from the heart. Everything in front of us. It has been shown! The owner of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation also has some strange relations with this man! If so! That all can make sense! No wonder they didn''t come out of the old road of reincarnation. It was in the face of this man that they took special care of it! "My God..." The immortal Wudi, who had lost all his accomplishments, was dumbfounded at the moment, his eyes were almost staring out, his pupils were full of shock, and his hair was standing up. What''s the level of this! Only in this way can the ultimate road of reincarnation be opened! Hiss! Suddenly, the whole face of Longfeng, a panic, the whole body, are fast like a pool of stagnant water, scared to fall on the ground. That''s it. One person! There are only three ultimate figures involved, including the forbidden state elderly! And. Still so respectful to Chu Lingxiao! This Not to mention Longfeng, it''s the emperors and ancestors of all the nationalities around. They are scared to stay in the same place. Their limbs are creepy. They only feel that they have been in the land of the world for so many years, and the world outlook they have built is facing collapse in an instant. "Ah!" Bang! At this moment, under the eyes of stupidity, fear and vibration, I heard only one extremely harsh sound of bone crack, accompanied by the hoarse and shrill scream. The golden robe on Longfeng''s body turned to ashes directly. His face was even paler. The whole person was like a dead dog, curled up together. "No No, no, master, spare my life, spare my life! " The next moment. Seeing the Dragon Maple changed, the whole person shrank little by little. Finally, under the attention of all the people in the audience, it became a black loach covered with soil and emitting dirty air. Compared with the Golden real dragon, which is ten thousand li high and has incomparable dignity, it is only the size of a palm, and has no breath of ancient dragon people. "Here..." In an instant, looking at this black loach, all the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family, all of them are dumbfounded. One by one, they all open their mouths again. They are shocked and can''t believe it. Kneeling at the back of the Dragon purple butterfly, also completely stunned. How could this happen! How could the first ten clawed Golden Dragon really be a little loach! At the beginning, when Longfeng took them to confront Jiutian Fenghuang, they heard that the leader of Jiutian Fenghuang said that Longfeng was just a black loach. They were then. I thought it was just an angry remark from the other side, and I didn''t pay attention to it at all. But now it looks! They don''t feel the breath of the golden dragon of the ancient dragon nationality, only the dirty air. The emperor of origin of all ethnic groups, including the old man of forbidden state, was also surprised and speechless. At the beginning of the Tang Dynasty, there was a congenital race, the emperor of the ancient dragon race, which was false! The most important thing is. They have been for so many years. I didn''t see it! This moment. All the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality were all ashamed and angry. Looking at this black loach, they were even angry. They were cheated by Longfeng from the beginning of the era to now! That black loach, already curled up in a ball, is covered with mucus. At this moment, Long Feng, who has become the body, can''t say a word at all. Under the disgusting eyes of all the people in the audience, he even wants to die And he couldn''t think of it at all. Why is Chu Lingxiao still alive. This is the original, nine days Phoenix patriarch Feng Mu snow, Li scolded the whole time, why he didn''t show a little panic on his face. Because he knows. No one in the world can beat the man back to his original form, and no one can see his real body. Just because. The other side imposed a ban on him, but he really didn''t think that the person who had already decided to die was sitting there now! The next moment. From Longfeng, a very bright light group rises up, illuminating the whole venue in an instant, making everyone feel warm and bathed in the sun. Suddenly. The face of the original emperor of all people has changed, his eyes are full of blazing heat, even his breath is very fast, and he feels that there is infinite opportunity and ultimate power in this light group! "The light of the sky..." Forbidden state old man Mou light, also cannot help shivering for a while. As the ultimate figure, he can feel the light group, which is absolutely the era. At the time of opening up the world, the power left behind, although it can not make people enter the ultimate realm, can definitely make monks quickly reach the level of a nation''s original emperor. Chu Lingxiao glanced at it lightly. Under the eyes of many trembling eyes in the whole audience, at the first point, the next moment, this light of opening up the sky, has not entered longbingyao''s body, and when the breath soars, it suddenly steps into the ancient ancestor level! The whole audience looked envious. The Dragon Purple Butterfly standing on one side has beautiful eyes, which are full of trembling. But her eyes, instead of looking at the Dragon Bingyao, have been staring at Chu Lingxiao all the time. The beautiful eyes become more and more blurred in an instant, and the whole person is looking at the infatuation. Bang. Longfeng is dead! Loach body It turned directly into ashes, without even a scream. Chapter 444 As the Dragon Maple turns to ashes and dies. This moment. The reception hall was quiet. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on sitting there. Chu Lingxiao, who looked calm as usual, couldn''t move away for a long time. Xia Xian and other ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups. At this moment, I really understand why my family originated from the emperor, and after returning from the first forbidden area, all kinds of behaviors have become so strange. Emperor Xianwu on the other side. But it is more helpless, a wry smile. He was the original emperor of a family. After countless years of cultivation, he didn''t even see through this. At the beginning, he went to see Xia Xian in person, and then when he didn''t see Xia Xian behind closed doors, he should think about this. Alas The more you live, the more confused you become This moment. In addition to Xia Xian and other people, all the other nationalities originated from emperors and ancient ancestors. They were all shocked in their hearts, and their mouths were full of bitterness and self mockery. They are still waiting for the invitation banquet to see Tianzu''s jokes. Unexpectedly, the invitation banquet is actually over before it starts. "Let''s take a rest first. If someone feels unwell, you can leave." Looking at the original emperor, who looked frightened and trembling, the old man of forbidden state coughed and broke the embarrassment. He also knew that all these things in front of him were really difficult to accept. He had been waiting for the reception to begin. And then to these later subjugated to his various ethnic groups, revealed the identity of Chu Lingxiao. But now it seems. It''s no longer necessary. According to this situation, the invitation banquet is expected to be very dull. No one dares to speak, so it''s better to let all ethnic groups leave for a while. "No Forbidden Lord, let''s go to have a rest first. " "So do we..." "Tell Farewell... " The next moment. The emperor of origin of all ethnic groups quickly bowed to salute one after another, raised his head for a moment, and looked carefully at Chu Lingxiao. Sitting there, he could not help but subconsciously shiver. It was as if it had been pardoned. Hurriedly left But what these original emperors didn''t know. All of these are just the tip of the iceberg of Chu Lingxiao. They just think Chu Lingxiao is the ultimate character. I only know that Chu Lingxiao is the existence of the ultimate realm earlier than the forbidden state elder. I only know that Chu Lingxiao has a great relationship with the first forbidden area and reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road But I don''t know that compared with what I see now, it''s completely the same as the scene that happened at the entrance of the first forbidden area. It''s nothing to mention. For Xia Xian and others, who already knew the origin of Chu Lingxiao''s real identity, their expression was a little more natural. After bowing to Chu Lingxiao in a modest manner, they bowed down and left the welcome hall as if they were retreating from the dynasty in ancient times. But. For all the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon people outside, they are only at a loss at the moment. Longfeng is not the creator of their ancient dragon family. Even. Even the ancient dragon people are not Where did they come from Why did they not know anything about the beginning of the era! Standing outside the reception hall, the Dragon purple butterfly is breathing more and more quickly. If long Bingyao doesn''t appear, she will be a very noble goddess of the ancient dragon family. "How does this dead bitch get on with such existence and relationship..." Murmuring. Dragon purple butterfly''s words seem to wake up the dreamer with a word suddenly, and make one side have no God, all the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family in the middle of trance, all react. That''s what I think. Just now Their goddess seems to call that man Master! Suddenly. All the ancient ancestors of the gulong nationality couldn''t help but dilate their pupils and look at each other. They were all excited. Yeah! Long Feng is dead now! But their ancient dragon family, the future will be down here! Dragon Bingyao, goddess! Having such a close relationship with that man, what else should they worry about in the future! The next moment. I saw that he was the only one of the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family. He quickly opened his mouth to a female ancestor nearby and said: "you heart, go back immediately, tell the people what happened here, and then let them prepare for the ceremony of succession of the patriarch!" "Succession?" For a while. The rest of the ancient ancestors did not react. However, the next second, everyone''s face suddenly changed. The old female ancestor, who was called Youxin, could not help shaking his eyes. He nodded immediately and flew directly to the nine domes. One side of the Dragon purple butterfly, but secretly rose a trace of jealousy, can''t help tightly holding up a pair of fists. She is also the real amazing genius of the gulong people. It''s just a little worse than longbingyao But now. Even the position of the head of the clan, are to be long Bingyao, easy to sit on the fast, this is too unfair! No man! You Thinking of this, the Dragon Purple Butterfly suddenly had a flash of beautiful eyes, and suddenly returned to his mind. Looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting in the reception hall, she could not help but open Zhang Hongrun''s lips, and her eyes were full of charming swing. With it. The corner of the mouth with a meaningful smile, I do not know where to go. Welcome to the hall. Only Chu Lingxiao, the old man of forbidden state, and long Bingyao standing behind Chu Lingxiao. Leisurely. The old man of forbidden state suddenly spoke. The tone is full of reverence and awe: "elder, can you tell me where the gate leads to Hear that. Standing behind long Bingyao, the beautiful eyes are suddenly slightly stunned and confused. What gate? She has not met Chu Lingxiao for a long time. It has been nearly five months since she left the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. For more than five months. As she read all the ancient books and books of the world, she understood the land of the world. At the same time, she felt more and more that the benefits of reincarnation. In terms of cultivation, with the help of reincarnation, it took only five months to step into the great God from the original opposition. Although after. The ascent of cultivation is more and more slow, but it is true that it goes beyond all the records in the past. Even the dead leader of forbidden state is far inferior to himself. Just. As a result, longbingyao felt that Chu Lingxiao was so far away from her, so after the reunion, she was not too excited and stood respectfully. All the ancient books. It is said that the ultimate state is the end of all monks. Now it seems that the ancient books she read are too small compared with Chu Lingxiao. See Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk. The old man in forbidden state was nervous. He thought he had asked what he shouldn''t have asked. "In your opinion, I should have heard of this place above the world." But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said, however, not only made long Bingyao''s pupils shrink violently, showing an incredible face, but also made the old man sitting on one side of the forbidden state hold his breath. Above the world! That kind of place! Save Ever existed?! Chapter 445 The old man of forbidden state, as a person who survived by luck from the last era, naturally heard such a legend. But it''s impossible! Isn''t that a legend! Longbingyao is also a stupefied God. After she became the goddess of the ancient dragon, she read all the ancient books, each of which mentioned the four words above the world. But she was then. I just thought that this refers to the nine domes, and I didn''t pay much attention to it, but now it seems that there is a secret hidden in it! Grunt! "Sir, are you serious? Is there a world? " Even if the State forbids the old people to enter the ultimate state, they can''t help swallowing their saliva. Ancient gate! It has something to do with the world! "You don''t need to be too afraid. The so-called" above the world "was only a part of the world. It''s not surprising that it was separated." Chu Lingxiao''s tone is still as plain as before. I can''t hear any mood swings. But after falling in the ear of the old man in forbidden state, he was particularly shocked, and the hairs on his whole body could not help but stand up. If it is the ultimate character, it is the culmination of all monks. These four words belong to the legend of the whole world. It''s just that before all of us regarded the world as a place of nothingness. Authenticity. It''s still to be verified. But now I didn''t expect that this place, really exists, was once a part of the world. For all monks. The land of all worlds is the place where all monks will eventually come. This has long been a deep-rooted aspect in the minds of all monks. If you say it now. And beyond the world. That''s really terrible But in fact, the old people in the forbidden state really think too much. Chu Lingxiao is right. In essence, it is no different from the twelve universes. But unlike life in the twelve universes, we don''t know the existence of the world. "Master, the last time I saw the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, the first forbidden area, and the other two sages, they..." Chu Lingxiao only glanced at the old man of forbidden state, and didn''t say anything more. But suddenly. The body of the old man in forbidden state shivered again. In a flash, he suddenly felt that he had figured everything out. There are terrorists in the world. At that time, they are facing the land of the world. Once an ultimate character is born here, someone will come! No wonder the master of the first forbidden area is lacking in strength. I''m afraid that he has been hit at some time! Though we push back the unknown enemy. But I''ve also been hurt! "Wait, in that door, it won''t be long before someone should come." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Vaguely. Longbingyao seems to see the past again. When the universe was abandoned, many people howled in the face of Chu Lingxiao. It seems that this time The land of all worlds, the ultimate character, has become the terrible truth of hunting, which is about to be reversed. "Alas..." However, the old man of forbidden state sighed, his mind was mixed and his thoughts were even more confused. He felt suddenly. I used to be so ignorant that even all the people in the whole land of the world were blinded. The ultimate character is powerful. But there are many unimaginable secrets in the world, and only when we reach the level of the ultimate character can we know one or two. So much so. When the forbidden state place and the invitation banquet are held, there are countless pairs of yearning eyes everywhere in the world. At the banquet, the forbidden state old man, as the ultimate figure, has not said a word. But. It''s not just him. Many races also didn''t speak because Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting on the top of the mountain, didn''t dare to speak loudly. Originally, all races. They all thought about leaving like this, but on second thought, they left like this, didn''t they put the old man of forbidden state in their eyes, and even desecrated Chu Lingxiao''s identity. So. Just one by one, continue to participate. No state gate. Since the emperor, the ancient ancestor and the arrival of all ethnic groups, it has been completely closed. So no one outside knows what''s going on in the forbidden state. The friars of all nationalities speculated one after another. There is an unprecedented war going on. Only the ultimate person can be qualified to fight. Even. Some people have concluded that the old people in forbidden state must have united the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, and they are fighting against the first forbidden area in forbidden state, which is the ultimate order. They have sealed up the whole forbidden state. In the distance, although there is no movement, they have already been killed. It''s a pity. There is no one in the outside world who dares to go to forbidden state to have a look. They are all frightened by the identity of the old man in forbidden state After all, they don''t have invitation posts. If they come here uninvited, aren''t they tired of living Just. Look up at the hinterland of the forbidden state. From time to time, there was a wry smile on the face of the emperor of origin. They looked at each other and toasted. They dared not shout too loudly. As for the ancient ancestors. Even dare not lift his head, a strong head to eat, there is no trace of giant appearance. The ancient ancestors of the gulong nationality, sitting in the front row seats of many races, are the closest to Chu Lingxiao. The only ancient ancestor of the ancient dragon family. Be bold. He stood up. But his body was trembling, and he walked towards Chu Lingxiao with his face full of awe. He said respectfully: "Chu Zun..." The emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups can''t help but look at the past. They didn''t expect that Longfeng was dead. The ancient dragon people dared to talk to Chu Lingxiao. At the same time, I couldn''t help shivering in my heart. The corners of the mouth were bitter. It''s been a long time. It''s almost five months. They didn''t know what Chu Lingxiao''s surname was until now. They didn''t even know what his name was. Before that, they couldn''t help themselves. They wanted to suppress Tian people at this banquet. Now, it''s ridiculous. Only a group of ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon, also before the feast, learned the three words of Chu Lingxiao from longbingyao''s mouth. "What''s the matter?" A faint voice. Pass it down from above. And Chu Lingxiao, who sits on the top, is like the real God in the eyes of all the emperors of origin, including the old man of forbidden state. With his voice falling, everyone''s faces changed. They dare not have any disrespect. "Chuzun, I''d like to ask you one thing. Our ancient dragon family has no leader. Our family wants to let the goddess longbingyao be the next leader of our ancient dragon family, so..." As soon as he finished speaking, all the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family stood up from their positions and knelt behind him. Their sweat kept flowing down for fear that Chu Lingxiao would not agree. "Yes..." Until I heard the affirmative answer, all the people of the gulong nationality, I was deeply relieved. Just. They didn''t notice the expression on the face of the old man in forbidden state, full of worry and uneasiness. That road comes from the ancient gate above the world. The pattern he saw. Why do the people of the ancient dragon nationality appear on it? In his mind, there was a bad premonition, and his brow began to wrinkle. "Are there ancient dragon people who hunt the ultimate characters..." Chapter 446 But watching the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon rise. Emperor Xianwu and other emperors of all ethnic origins can''t help it. They secretly clenched their fists and showed a trace of envy in their eyes. This ancient dragon! It''s really the time. I can''t stop it. It doesn''t matter if Long Feng is dead. The key is the ancient dragon, the modern goddess of this life There is such a great God standing behind me. I''m afraid that in the future, the ancient dragon people can really walk across the whole world. I don''t think even the old people in forbidden state dare to provoke. Sitting beside Chu Lingxiao, long Bingyao is a little reluctant in her beautiful eyes. It''s not easy to reunite with Chu Lingxiao. She just wants to stay with Chu Lingxiao. But now I have to go back to be the head of the ancient dragon clan But. She knew that even if she didn''t want to, Chu Lingxiao couldn''t help it This invitation banquet. It will be over soon. However, the original emperors of all ethnic groups, the ancient ancestors, are not in a hurry to leave. They are still in the forbidden state of you. Because they found that Chu Lingxiao didn''t seem to get along as well as the hearsay, on the contrary, as long as they didn''t provoke each other, everything could be OK. But. Compared with the forbidden state elderly. Although there is not too much shelf. But for the emperors of many ethnic origins, it''s still far away, but it''s very strange. He didn''t find that Chu Lingxiao didn''t mean to leave the forbidden state. And the mood of the old people in forbidden state. But it''s getting heavier. The ancient gate, which fell deep in the forbidden state, was like a sword hanging on the top of his ultimate figure, which made him uneasy all the time. Although Chu Lingxiao is in charge. But he always felt that the existence of daring to hunt even the ultimate characters must be beyond his imagination. I don''t know if Chu Lingxiao can stop it. And now above the nine domes. Not to mention the nine day Phoenix family, is left in the high-level of the ancient dragon territory, as well as all the ancient dragon people, is also confused. Damn it! Why did the ancient ancestor suddenly support the goddess and ascend to the position of patriarch? "Elder six, please let me know, so that we can prepare early." In the hinterland of the ancient dragon people''s territory, several old people wearing gold ancient clothes of dragon claws surrounded a middle-aged beautiful woman and kept talking. Their faces were full of worry. All of a sudden. It''s unbelievable to let all the people of the ancient dragon race hold the ceremony of inheriting the next patriarch. Do you know Longfeng, the emperor of Chuang nationality? Or is this the Dragon Emperor, personally inspired? But no matter how these great gods ask, as the six elders of the ancient dragon family, longyouxin didn''t give them a definite reply, just said one sentence and asked them to do it immediately. "Six elders, this inherits the position of clan head, but the important thing is whether it is the Dragon Emperor......" "Have you asked enough! I''ll drive you all out of the ancient dragon clan! " All the great gods: "..." Looking at the six long old dragon Youxin who was suddenly furious, all the great gods of the ancient dragon family were afraid to make a noise in an instant. They all lowered their heads in a hurry. They didn''t understand Xia Youxin, the six elder. How could they be so angry suddenly. Just. They don''t know. All because of the two words they said - Dragon Emperor! Xia Youxin''s face is gloomy. No more talking. But when she thought of what happened in forbidden state, she felt a burst of anger, and suddenly went up. It''s not only a fake, but also a dirty loach. If it''s spread to the whole world, it''s a shame! But. As long as the goddess ascends the position of Dragon Emperor, then their ancient dragon family, even if they have a complete relationship with that one, then who will be the emperor of origin, dare to take the lead in the world and spread the negative news of their ancient dragon family. So. Dragon Bingyao, the goddess, must take the position of Dragon Emperor! "Elder six, you have asked us to prepare for the succession ceremony. We will do as we like, but we also need to provide a convincing reason for all ethnic groups, right?" Finally. Longyou''s heart was a little annoyed by the question, and he said something casually. "The Dragon Emperor is dead. That''s not enough!" All the great gods: "..." I just said it. The face of Longyou''s heart suddenly turned, and then he realized that he had said something he shouldn''t have said. But all the great gods in front of them, at the moment of hearing this sentence, were one after another, their eyes were staring at each other, their faces were unbelievable, and their breath was suddenly short. This moment. "Six Elder six, what do you say? Dragon Emperor, he He''s dead?! " The former great God, who had been asking questions all the time, spoke with a trill at this time, and the whole person was almost unsteady. All the great gods around were staring at Longyou heart. As soon as Longyou''s face changed, he coughed a few times, and suddenly looked at each of the great gods with a solemn look, which had a hint of warning: "this matter, you all rotted in my stomach for a while, nobody is allowed to say it outside, do you know?" "Six elders..." "If anyone said it, it would not be as simple as expelling the ancient dragon people. You should know what the consequences would be!" All the great gods: "..." After half incense. All the great gods of the gulong nationality have left the hinterland and are ready to inform all the people of the gulong nationality to participate in the ceremony of succession of the Dragon Emperor and the related site arrangement. But in the heart of all the great gods. They were still helpless and terrified, and could not stop sweating when they were far away from the depths of their hinterland. The creator of their ancient dragon family died! There''s only one chance! Forbidden state old man! In addition to the ultimate figure, the old man of forbidden state, they really can''t think of anyone else who would let their founding emperor of the ancient dragon nationality die in forbidden state. After that. Then longbingyao, the goddess who should have been the old servant girl of forbidden state, became the Dragon Emperor. There are signs. It is clear that the old people in forbidden state want to completely control their whole ancient dragon nationality. After all, the ancient dragon people. Once with a pioneering ultimate character, related! The changes of the ancient dragon people have long attracted the attention of the Phoenix people in Jiutian. The boundary between the two groups, two tall and noble figures, stood there for a long time, and then disappeared in a flash. Forbidden state hinterland. The old man of forbidden state is afraid that Chu Lingxiao will have a young generation who does not have long eyes to provoke each other during his stay in forbidden state. So. He himself found a quiet place for Chu Lingxiao, where almost no one would disturb him. But. When Chu Lingxiao just entered the castle in the air of this small bridge and flowing water. A woman in a purple Tulle dress, with a charming appearance and a tall figure, walked out of the dress. It seems that the woman deliberately wore the skirt, which made the jade legs exposed. And when Chu Lingxiao finally came back. The seductive woman, even the flattering look on her face, knelt directly in front of Chu Lingxiao, with a gesture of refusing and greeting. She was soft and greasy, and exhaled like a orchid: "Chu Zun, are you tired? Purple butterfly, I have been waiting for you for a long time. " Chapter 447 The charming woman is the Dragon purple butterfly that the ancient dragon once was about to sit on the position of goddess. She knelt respectfully in front of Chu Lingxiao, as if she had rubbed some medicine on her body, and even the air around her was filled with a strong pungent fragrance. If there are other great gods here, their faces will change suddenly, because this is a rare forbidden drug in the world, which can induce the most essential desire of men and women in the heart of monks. And the Dragon Purple Butterfly kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao seems to have just bathed, but it hasn''t dried the water on her body. That purple Tulle dress can''t resist the naked eye at all, so it''s easy to see a large white snow skin. I didn''t wait for Chu Lingxiao to call him up. Dragon Purple Butterfly stood up directly, but with any Friar''s accomplishments, she could make the water on her body evaporate instantly, but she was looking at Chu Lingxiao and wiping her body with a dry cloth. There''s nothing to avoid. Directly in front of Chu Lingxiao, she dropped a piece of gauze dress on her shoulder. Her pink skin appeared in front of Chu Lingxiao in an instant. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak and the mood of dragon and purple butterfly didn''t change at all, the charming face was still full of flirtatious expression. Jiao didi looked at Chu Lingxiao and said: "Master Chu, I have been waiting for you for a long time." Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, was not moved at all. Facing all kinds of enchanting behaviors of dragon purple butterfly, his eyes were still as quiet as usual, and he said only two words. "What''s the matter?" Long zidie''s eyes are soft and greasy, with a kind of coquettish language airway: "Master Chu, wait a moment, let me wipe the water on my body first." She said so, but she still looked at Chu Lingxiao with beautiful eyes and thin lips. Instead of wiping the water on her body, she began to undress in front of Chu Lingxiao. But it''s not waiting for her to take off. Chu Lingxiao''s backhand was a wave. In an instant, the wet body of the Dragon Purple Butterfly dried, and there was no trace of water on the gauze dress. "Can you say it now?" The Dragon purple butterfly does not flash from the beautiful eyes, and looks at Chu Lingxiao with some grudges. It seems that Chu Lingxiao year is still unmoved in the face of such a hint from her. I''m not just the ordinary people in the world. Is this the ultimate character But. Dragon purple butterfly has enough confidence to make Chu Lingxiao pay attention to her. "Lord Chu, you want to let longbingyao sit on the Dragon Emperor of our ancient dragon people. But when I saw it, the goddess didn''t want to be the Dragon Emperor. She just wanted to be with you." In fact, if she is longbingyao. There''s an ultimate character around. Who will be the head of the ancient dragon clan? "Why don''t you tell the ancient ancestor that I will take charge of the ancient dragon family on behalf of the goddess, so that the goddess can often accompany you, don''t you think so..." "You want to be the Dragon Emperor?" Then he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao: "but you ancient ancestors, will you agree?" Chu Lingxiao''s words are obvious. The main reason why longbingyao was elected as the next emperor of the Dragon by all the ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality is that he is the master of longbingyao, who came out from the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation with the reincarnation talisman. Dragon Purple Butterfly Dudu mouth, barefoot walked to Chu Lingxiao in front of, then, more undisguised their purpose, pasted on Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. A strong fragrance came to Chu Lingxiao. Dragon purple butterfly''s enchanting arms directly hook Chu Lingxiao''s neck, saying: "you don''t have to worry about these things, Lord Chu. As long as the relationship between your family and you is as close as the goddess The ancient ancestors would not disagree, would you say? " Said the woman. The red thin lips, one by one, don''t care about their identity at all. They just reach Chu Lingxiao''s ear and breathe from the throat. Just the next moment. I haven''t waited for her to get closer. Chu Lingxiao''s quiet eyes suddenly became extremely fierce. He didn''t give the Dragon Purple Butterfly any reaction time. He directly reached out and grabbed the woman''s neck. At the next moment, he had no pity and pressed her on the ground. Bang! In an instant, the beautiful and moving face of the Dragon purple butterfly was directly pressed on the cold ground by an irresistible force, and could not move any more. "Ah!" But even if they were treated so roughly, but the Dragon Purple Butterfly did not have any angry resistance, just a thin lips, sounds extremely delicate, the voice of resentment. Over the years. Long zidie wants to find a man who can make her look good. Before long Feng betrothed her to Xuanqi, she didn''t care too much. With her accomplishments, as long as you don''t let each other touch you after marriage, it''s OK. Envy longbingyao is part of it. But the main thing is when I saw Chu Lingxiao for the first time. She felt that this man was her killer. Sure enough, this man knew what she wanted inside Such a different kind of stimulation makes the Dragon Purple Butterfly not only feel no pain, but also feel numb all over. In a pair of rippling eyes, there is a delicate and pitiful look. In the beautiful eyes, there is even a trace of expectation But next. But let dragon Purple Butterfly face, suddenly a change. "You go." The next moment. Then I felt that the force on myself had disappeared. Before she could get back to her mind, Chu Lingxiao had already walked past her. Dragon purple butterfly was completely stunned. I didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao to go like this. She was confident enough to let Chu Lingxiao keep her under her body. After all, her appearance and temperament were no different from those of long Bingyao. Pathetic way: "my family is wrong Please honor Chu... " "Go away!" But. Before she finished, she was lifted up by a powerful force, even the trees around her. Not only the birds around. It also shocked many forbidden state monks nearby, but when they saw the source of the sound, all of them immediately took back their sight and dared not ask what happened. In the attic. With Chu Lingxiao coming in, he walked to the front of the room. Bow and say: "master..." Looking at Chu Lingxiao with a calm face, long Bingyao was very confused. In her opinion, if she had not been in the abandoned universe and met Chu Lingxiao, she is still in the abandoned universe today. When she was a Dragon Queen, she would not have the chance to come to the world, and even more would have the chance to step into the present realm. But the Dragon purple butterfly is different. This is the real genius of the world. Although she is not in the same generation, she is much stronger than her own. Read all the ancient books. She felt more and more that it was not a coincidence that she could meet Chu Lingxiao in the abandoned universe. May be in the dark, already doomed! "Master, why did you choose me?" Chapter 448 In the quiet Pavilion, with the words of longbingyao, the surrounding atmosphere is much quieter. Only outside, the wind blows through the leaves, making a rustle, longbingyao respectfully poured Chu Lingxiao a cup of tea. Chu Lingxiao looked calm as usual. He picked it up from the tea table and put his other hand behind him. He stood by the pavilion window. From here, he could almost see the whole forbidden state. Without the disturbance of monks, forbidden state was indeed the last place with very quiet and elegant scenery. But Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, at this moment, are so bleak. Long Bingyao, who was standing behind, did not say a word, so he quietly looked at Chu Lingxiao. Atmosphere. Especially comfortable. For a long time. Chu Lingxiao just took a sip of tea and said: "it''s not a coincidence to meet you, it''s a destiny. In the dark, there has been a definite number for a long time, because you are originally from the land of the world." A faint voice fell. The startled longbingyao''s pretty face suddenly changed, and her beautiful eyes were filled with disbelief. Take off path: "master, what do you say? I''ve come from all over the world? " Longbingyao''s brain is blank for a moment. At the next moment, both eyes are a little dazed. From the land of all worlds? How is this possible? Why doesn''t she have any impression? If she had not met Chu Lingxiao, she would still be the Dragon Queen in the Dragon beast forest, but she would remember everything from small to large, except Suddenly. Long Bingyao realized something. "Master, do you want to talk about Bingyao..." "Yes, you are not only from the land of all kingdoms, but also the creator of the ancient dragon family Long Bingyao: "..." This moment. Long Bingyao was completely confused and her pretty face changed. All along. Only her parents have been bothering her. She never knows who her parents are, but after meeting Chu Lingxiao, she doesn''t think much about it. But now. But tell her. I am the daughter of the creator of the ancient dragon family! "Master..." Looking at the whole picture of forbidden voice, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes became more and more quiet. He murmured: "this is destiny, and this is the answer I always want to find." No one knows him. How long have you lived. But he knew that all of these should be traced. The creator of the ancient dragon nationality, he met. After an era, he met his left blood in the abandoned universe. There are all sorts of coincidences. It shows that there is a power that is indefinable and impenetrable, which controls everything in the world. Maybe that is the same flower he wants to find. The next few days. The forbidden state is very quiet. Nothing happened. The emperors and ancestors of all ethnic groups did not leave the forbidden state, but many monks from the outside world, who had been talking about it for a long time, looked at the forbidden state, which was still silent, and there was no sound, and their hearts were full of curiosity. It''s weird. It''s the first few days. Why is there any movement in the forbidden state? It''s said that the ultimate character, the old man of forbidden state, invited the emperor of origin of all their ethnic groups to the invitation banquet? He also invited the man of Tianzu. According to the principle, even if there is a stay, they should all come back. Didn''t anything happen at the invitation banquet? Deep in the boundary of Baxian ancient people. Badaoguzu''s eyes, long from the forbidden state, came back, suddenly a straight frown. The sound of confusion and doubt. At the next moment, it spreads all over the deep place. "It''s really strange. No state Why hasn''t there been any movement so far? " Standing next to him, he was full of purple and gold breath. His voice was full of wonder: "elder martial sister, are we wrong?" Asked the figure. Everyone else frowned in secret. The eight immortals ancient clan was created by them. They thought it was the power of eight of them, plus chaos pearl, the treasure of chaos. It can''t be defeated by any other clan in the world, but it''s really unexpected that the original emperors of all ethnic groups still live in the world. Now it''s forbidden. Put on a big invite. The original emperors of all ethnic groups have gone to the people. However, apart from the Tian ethnic group, there are eight immortal ancestors who did not go. All of them agree that Chu Lingxiao must have reached the ultimate state. In addition, the first forbidden area behind him, the old man of forbidden state, is not easy to start again. But that''s weird, isn''t it? Even so. It''s not supposed to be banned. There''s no movement, is there? "What a strange thing!" "Young martial brothers, do you feel that the whole forbidden state is a little strange. There seems to be a very strange force in the dark, blocking anyone outside and testing there." That female ancient ancestor, full of fear, always felt that the forbidden state was going to be a big event. The voice just dropped. The rest of the people around were also cold, with a trace of wonder on their faces. After a minute''s memory, the force that had just stopped them from testing suddenly changed their faces. "Elder martial sister, you are right. It seems that this is not the power of the forbidden state elders, nor the master''s. will it be the first forbidden area..." But think about it. It''s not right either. If the first forbidden area moves, their chaos beads will have a trace of awareness. After all, only they are clear. Chaos beads and the first forbidden area are in the same line. The imperceptible change of the forbidden state. It''s not only the eight immortals that have noticed it, but also the Tianzu, who is closest to the forbidden state, has felt an unusual power, blocking all the connections between the forbidden state and the outside world. Immediately. Let''s observe the trend of forbidden state all the time. The face of Tian Guyu, who stayed in the boundary of Tian nationality, also changed suddenly. His eyes were shaking involuntarily. He is the only ancient ancestor in the world so far. It is also the only one closest to the emperor of origin. But this power He did not only reach the level of the original emperor, but he was not sure whether it was the ultimate character. And the Tian Yu Xiu and many other high-level people standing beside him could not help shivering. Just. They don''t even know it. Why is it like this. Gradually, from the forbidden state, the strange and powerful pressure sprang out, like a dragon coming out of the abyss, spewing out, directly towards the whole land of the world, sprang over. In an instant, all the friars of all ethnic groups felt a cool swish on their backs. This moment. The palace of the last king above the twelve universes. Reincarnation of the ultimate ancient road. And deep in the first forbidden area. Even though the master of the three eyes is extremely powerful and has long been in the final position, he can''t help but feel a little bit uneasy and dignified in his eyes. "Here, above the world, there are people!" Chapter 449 From the hinterland of forbidden state, the strange smell from the inside of the ancient gate permeates the whole land of the world. Three ultimate figures. All of them couldn''t help their eyelids and jumped wildly, especially in the first forbidden area, a pair of extremely cold beautiful eyes were full of a strong sense of killing. The reason for her own problems. All because of the world, once to her hand, that person is extremely strong, but eventually he succeeded in forcing back the other side. But they are also cursed by terror, which leads to the lack of strength, and they can never walk out of the first forbidden area with their real bodies. No matter the first forbidden area. As the last king of the twelve universes, the reincarnation old man has suffered unimaginable blows from the boundless world. Like the first forbidden area, they even beat back those who wanted to hunt them. But there was something wrong with it. Body, become a young body. And the reincarnation old man, the real body, is to dry up the body. Even if he can step into the world, he can only rely on the body of other undead, and can only stay in the world for a few hours. "Here comes the ancient gate. At last there is movement!" Three eyes light, all fell in the forbidden state hinterland, the outside world is only their level, just have the strength, see what happened in the forbidden state at the moment. But. When I saw that there was a crack in the ancient gate, the heart of the king and the reincarnated old man couldn''t help but heave a sigh. "After all, he is so much stronger than them that he can make the ancient gate crack." They know. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao is in the forbidden state. Whoever can make this mysterious ancient gate open several openings. In this world, only Chu Lingxiao is left. But whether it''s the final king, the reincarnated old man or the first forbidden area, they are all in awe. I feel more powerful over the world. It''s really a little deep. Mingming originated in the world. Why does it feel so powerful? Only an ancient gate stands in the world. Even Chu Lingxiao can''t be destroyed. It can only leave cracks on it. Since the ancient road appeared. They feel more and more that this life, the land of all worlds, is going to change greatly. Everything they see on that ancient road may really become a reality, the ultimate character, or a chess piece at the mercy of others. "In the end, will you..." Looking at the forbidden state hinterland stretching out, the movement of the ancient gate is getting bigger and bigger. At this moment, the heart of the king and the reincarnated old man is raised, and some of them are worried about Chu Lingxiao. They don''t doubt Chu Lingxiao''s strength. It''s just that what happened to them is too hard to accept. The ultimate characters have become the hunting targets. They will never forget that day, several horrible figures left a shadow in their hearts, holding a golden bow and shooting at them. A few arrows. It''s like the ultimate killer. It''s a total disaster. An era is about to be destroyed. If it wasn''t for their desperate resistance, the era they were in would have ended before it started. The land of all worlds would return to the darkness, without any life. It''s even harder for them to accept. It''s people from all over the world, but their cultivation is still at the level of the original Emperor But what they are really afraid of is that those people, holding the bow in their hands, seem to have created it, which is used to target these ultimate characters, with natural restraint. A land of boundless boundaries. At the moment, the scene is very strange. In addition to the forbidden state, where there are lightning and thunder, and a black cloud, the rest of the place is sunny, there is no change at all, and it is still peaceful. It''s just that the breath from forbidden state is too weird. It seems that it''s a bit out of line with the atmosphere of the whole land. It makes monks of all ethnic groups feel very uncomfortable. "The old man of forbidden state, will he finally fight against the first forbidden area?" This moment. All over the world, there was a sound of surprise everywhere. The eyes of countless people began to tremble with the strange weather over the forbidden state. Some people are shocked. Some people are scared, some are excited, some are upset. They all thought that they would see the scene of the final characters fighting at once. But I don''t know the forbidden state at the moment. The body of the emperor of all ethnic groups began to tremble. Even the weakest mortals felt that something terrible would happen. Not just over the forbidden state. Every corner is filled with thick black fog. Even the ultimate order of forbidden state is gradually submerged. No! It is not so much submerged as being swallowed up by the black fog in an inconceivable way. Period. Also with a black lightning, the scene is very strange, so that the original emperor of all ethnic groups, can not help but raise a thrill in their hearts, one by one, the pupils can not help but shrink up. The scene in front of us. All of a sudden, it reminds them of the hearsay they heard when they were young. They were then. Young and frivolous. All the untrue rumors are ignored. But now. The emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups could not help swallowing their throats, a burst of fear. "Zudi, here What is this? " Several ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality had their hair set up on the spot. They were shocked and unbelievable. They could feel that the strange black fog was everywhere. It seemed to be a living thing! Hiss! Suddenly. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups are scared stiff and dare not move. At this moment, the whole forbidden state seems to be blocked by the black fog. These days, it''s not that they don''t leave the forbidden state, but that they can''t leave at all. Each exit. Including the forbidden state. They seem to be blocked by a huge mask. At first, they thought they were the old people in forbidden state. They were afraid that after they went out, they would disclose Chu Lingxiao''s identity to the outside world at will. The awe given by them would disappear soon. So. I didn''t ask more. But now it seems. It doesn''t seem to be! Xia Xian''s face was white. He was sweating all over. Looking at the strange black fog, he lost his voice directly. Next moment, he was even more frightened and fell on the ground. "Ten thousand Above the world! This is the omen of the world. It''s hard Is the legend true! Yes... Someone is going to hunt the ultimate To the end. Xia Xian couldn''t help it any more. The fear in his heart made his face full of horror and screamed at once. This moment. In his last words, all the ancient ancestors of the Xia nationality, who were scared on the spot, turned white. The whole forbidden state is still dead. The ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups, including all the original emperors, all trembled and stopped breathing for tens of seconds. Chapter 450 Let alone a group of ancient ancestors. It is the emperor of origin of any ethnic group. At this moment, his face is blue, white, shivering, and his hair is standing up. There is really a world above! In this world, there are really a group of people who have hunted the ultimate characters! "My God!" This moment. All the people of all ethnic groups, scared directly, all collapsed on the ground. Their eyes were all staring at the sky of the black cloud. Their faces were full of horror and fear. When young. They are in high spirits. It''s nonsense not to pay attention to some ancient books that describe the ultimate characters and how those characters can become hunting targets. But the scene at the moment. It is completely consistent with the ancient map drawn by records. "When the black fog oppresses the city, the ultimate order falls, heaven and earth cry, when unimaginable enemies come, Hunt The ultimate character! " This moment. When the emperor of origin read this passage, everyone''s heart suddenly mentioned the voice and eyes. Except for fear, there was only a white face. Once they joked. The reason why the ultimate character does not appear, will it really be the same as those unknown records and descriptions, so that the ultimate character, dare not appear in the world? But I didn''t expect it. All sorts of strange scenes that appear in the forbidden state at the moment are confirming all this. There are unimaginable enemies! Coming soon! The ultimate character in the legend should be captured as prey! Now. The emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups was in a terrible mood, and their bodies were all frozen in place. They did not dare to move a step. Not only they, but also all the people in the forbidden state, felt the black fog around them, which was really surging like living things, as if they were looking for a target. One by one is excluded. With it. The strange black fog left them, but at the next moment, all the pupils of the original emperor suddenly shrank again and their faces were frightened. They saw that all the black fog in the forbidden state swept away towards the old man''s area. Hiss! Everyone couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air and shiver all over. They didn''t dare to move at all. It is! These black fogs are looking for targets! Look for the ultimate figure like a hunter! "My mother Is it true that someone is going to hunt the ultimate character?! Beyond the world, there is It really exists! " In an instant. The original emperors of all ethnic groups couldn''t help it any more. They were totally out of shape. Each face was even more ferocious. Their eyes were bright and trembling. Looking at the strange black fog towards the area where the old man of forbidden state was, they rushed to the past. Suddenly, they were numb from head to foot. For all peoples. For the whole world. The ultimate character is a legend, a real invincible, the end of all monks! No one can win! But now, the signs of this happening make all the original emperors, ancient ancestors and world outlook of all ethnic groups collapse completely, and their legs become soft. They can only stare at the old man who is covered by the black fog. The lonely area and heart are almost cracked with fear. The ultimate character! There is unimaginable terror, hunting the ultimate character! Bang! In that area, there was a sudden explosion. The extremely strange black fog seemed to finally find the target. In an instant, the ground shook and the sky suddenly changed. Suddenly. Not to mention the original emperors of all ethnic groups in the forbidden state, but tianguyu outside. All people in the world saw a brilliant Magic Arrow. Suddenly, it came from the hinterland of the forbidden state, straight from the ground, with a horrible and destructive atmosphere. It was just like destroying the land. Then it would protect the ultimate order there, and turn it into ashes in a flash from the trembling eyes of all people ¡£ Boom! In that area, there was a huge golden light, like a big sea wave. In the eyes of all the people in the forbidden state, it was boiling up. In a blink of an eye, it slightly let the terrible Magic Arrow stop in the sky. But I haven''t waited a second. Bang! The terrible pressure came again, but it was the second arrow, which directly crushed the golden light into a bubble. "Ah!!!" The next moment, a scream spread all over the forbidden state. There was a very striking golden blood in that area. The blood stained the vast blue sky. It was really the only unique golden blood that could be possessed by the ultimate character. But it was soon swallowed up by the black fog over. Bang! From that ancient gate, another arrow was shot at a high speed. All the defenses along the way were directly broken into pieces. The body of countless people shocked was shaking involuntarily. For everyone outside. All look at a blank face. I don''t know what happened at all, but the final battle that they had been waiting for finally began. However, Dugu Yu''s face changed again and again. Looking at the strange black fog over the forbidden state, he suddenly shrank his pupils. Suddenly, he thought of something. Immediately. There was a fit of numbness on the scalp, and the mouth couldn''t help opening. "Guzu, do you see anything?" Tian Yuxiu, who was standing beside him, saw Tian Guyu, and his expression suddenly turned like this, which was also a look of consternation. But the answer of Tian Gu Yu is with a tremor, and his face is white. "Ten thousand Above all worlds, the legend is true. Someone is hunting the ultimate character! " Tianyuxiu: "..." Hear that. Tianyu was stunned when he repaired himself. When he came back and looked at the forbidden state, his eyes were almost staring out. In my mind. The moment coincides with a certain text, the recorded picture. In an instant. Days in repair a face of horror, the whole person completely silly, standing in place, keep swallowing saliva. Tremor track: "ancient Gu Zu, that ancient ancestor, he... " It''s so sudden. Tianyuxiu is a little scared. They thought that as soon as Chu Lingxiao appeared at the invitation banquet with ulterior motives, the problem could be solved quickly, and the old people in forbidden state did not dare to move their Tianzu. But in a single night. It will be like this! The ultimate character! The ultimate character in the legend, the summit of all friars and friars, should be hunted! At this moment, one of Tian Gu Yu''s heart sank to the extreme and his face was full of fear. Even though he had absolute confidence in Chu Lingxiao, he didn''t expect that there was indeed a world above him! What''s more The rumor is true! The reason why the ultimate characters do not appear is that there are people in the world who can hunt the ultimate characters! "The ultimate character in the legend was hunted one day..." Looking at the direction of forbidden state, there was a tremor from the ground, and the whole person of Tian Guyu was completely stunned, his face was full of horror. I dare not think about it. At the moment, how is Chu Lingxiao. "Master, don''t do anything wrong..." Chapter 451 A violent tremor. Shaking the whole world. All the friars of all ethnic groups were dazed and scared. Did the final figures fight? Did you really fight?! Because. The movement is so great that not only the whole forbidden state is shaking, but also the golden light there has turned into the nine clouds, which are surging all over the world, making everyone feel an extremely terrible power, which is spreading recklessly in the forbidden state. But all can only see the golden light. Besides, not a single shadow was seen, even the sound was blocked. "Strange, how can''t I contact them?" At this moment, all the great gods left behind in the boundaries of all ethnic groups frowned. They wanted to contact the emperor of their own origin, but found that there was still no voice. "Wait a moment longer, such a grand scene, an era, are rare to see, maybe the ancestors, they are also dazed to see." Just now. It''s hard for all the people of all ethnic groups to imagine how frightened the expression on the face of the emperor of their own origin who was in the forbidden state was. The whole body was frightened to be soft and paralyzed on the ground. They dared not move at all. Their pupils shrank wildly, and their faces were even whiter. As for many ancient ancestors, they were even sweaty and full of horror. Their spirits and spirits were almost frightened by the scream of exhaustion. This moment. "Really It''s really hunting. It''s the enemy of the ultimate character. It''s hunting! " Xianwu emperor and other people''s original emperors were shivering all over. Looking at the area that belonged to the rest area of the forbidden state elderly, their brains became blank, their eyes were dazed and full of fear. That scream. They are so familiar! It is the ultimate character - forbidden state old man! What on earth is this? It''s so terrible that it can only shoot three arrows and make the ultimate figure, the top of all monks, scream so loudly! Bang! Under one shot, that area, a million miles of land, completely turned into a piece of ash, no living things survived in it. That arrow. It almost contains unimaginable power. Even the original emperors of all ethnic groups in the forbidden state can''t see what''s going on there. But as long as there''s just a flash of scream in their mind, all people in the forbidden state can''t help shivering, and their breathing becomes more and more urgent. Looking at the death breath emanating from that area, everyone was in a mess. An ultimate character! No It''s not going to die like this! The hinterland of the vast forbidden state is now barren and scorched. Even the earth has been burned black by that arrow. Look up. There was only an old man with bruises and rotten clothes, half kneeling there, gasping heavily, with trembling eyes, full of fear, staring straight at the ancient gate in front of him. At this moment, the old man of forbidden state, with cold sweat on his back, turned pale. Just the three arrows. Almost with all his strength, he fought hard to stop it. Now he really realized the reason why those ultimate characters didn''t step into the world! Too strong! Three arrows! Almost forced him, without any resistance! "I didn''t expect that such a quick birth of the ultimate figure made me wait for more fun." For a long time, the ancient gate standing in front of us suddenly opened completely, and in an instant, a little ironic laughter came out. The next moment. There is a dazzling light. After flashing out, there is a mysterious passage in the door. I don''t know where it leads. However, there are many supernatural animals that look like innate gods and illusions. Sometimes they appear there. In the middle of the road, there are several slender young figures. Standing there, there are men and women, all of whom can''t see clearly. They are like gods, looking at the outside world - that is, the land of all worlds! But the most unacceptable thing for the old people in the forbidden state is that. These slender figures have all reached the level of the original emperor, but in the face of his ultimate figure, how can he be so easily injured like this! Origin emperor! In front of the ultimate situation, it''s like an ant! Vaguely, one of the young men, an old man with a sneering face, looked at the past. Although he was also the emperor of origin, his voice was full of contempt. It seemed that he did not pay attention to an ultimate character at all. "Look, this mole ant seems to be looking at us." His words came out. Several men and women standing around also looked at the past curiously. Although the look was not as ironic as that of young men, it made the injured old man in forbidden state feel very uncomfortable. He only felt like a livestock in a circle at this time, and was watched by these young people. "It turns out that this is the ultimate character. It doesn''t look good." "I feel too weak. The ultimate character of this life can only barely block three arrows. It''s a bit disappointing for me." "Some play is good. Can you not be so picky?" The next moment. There were unbridled conversations in my ears, which made the face of the old man in forbidden state sink in an instant. I felt very insulted in my heart. He is regarded as a legend by all monks, but now he is regarded as the world of mortals and the actors who play on the street. "Well, have you finished?" For a long time, a slightly heavy voice suddenly came out of the door. It seemed to be the leader of these people. As soon as the words fell, the voices of these people disappeared. At a glance. I saw only one figure standing in front of several people. It was a young man with a terrible look, but he was still a lot worse than the ultimate character. But a magic bow in his hand made the old man''s heart lift up in an instant. That''s it! The three arrows just came from this bow! Suddenly. The reincarnation old man, Zhongwang, the first forbidden area, who has been observing secretly all the time, all eyes suddenly coagulate, and his expression becomes extremely serious in an instant. these young men as like as two peas are not the same as the ones they were hunting at the same time, but the weapons in their hands are exactly the same, obviously they are from the same place! "This life is different. This ultimate character has come too strange. The time of his birth has accelerated by 300000 years. There must be something we don''t know." Between you and me. The words of the young man make the eyes of the three ultimate figures more and more dignified. What does that mean? Can they predict the ultimate character, the specific time of birth?! Chapter 452 This moment. The thoughts of the three ultimate figures are slightly confused. For a while, they are all silent. This life. Chu Lingxiao''s appearance, let them see the world, more secrets. But terror above all. But it is far beyond their imagination. These young men and women can predict the time of the birth of the ultimate characters. Of course, they don''t think that they can have such strength just by distinguishing a few original emperors. They must still have an unimaginable existence behind them. So many years. They have never thought that one day, they will join forces to attack the world and see for themselves what kind of world it is, but no matter how they look for it, they will not find any coordinates above the world. As long as the land of the world. Once a new ultimate character appears, it will appear out of thin air every time "Come on, brother Canaan, don''t think about it. Let''s finish the final situation and take his head back." The young man''s words fell for a long time, and a cold and gorgeous woman standing nearby suddenly spoke lightly. The tone of the woman. Especially bold. In a few words, we should take off the head of an ultimate character and take it away, as if we really treat the forbidden state old man as a prey, and his head is the victory product. From the beginning to the end, no matter the young men, or the cold and gorgeous women, and many of these young figures, did not look at the old people outside the forbidden state with their eyes. The purpose of their trip. There is only one. He killed the old man of forbidden state. But. They also didn''t expect that the ultimate figures born in this world, the land of all worlds, and the ultimate figures in the past era can''t be compared at all. Just shoot three arrows, and the other side can''t support them. The young man, who was called Canaan, glanced at the old man outside the forbidden state at will, and said lightly: "well, then don''t think about it any more. Take off the head of this ultimate figure and go back to talk about it." Suddenly. The face of the old man in forbidden state suddenly changed, and he felt more angry and cold. This group of cultivation is only the young people who originated from the emperor. From the beginning to the end, he has not been the ultimate figure in his heart. He is about to take his head off. It''s impossible to think of him as an animal! If it wasn''t for the other side''s horrible bow and the strange black fog, the original emperors would have disappeared in front of him when they were placed at ordinary times! Now he has been humiliated so much for so many times! "Brother Canaan, let me, let me." "Go ahead, little girl. What''s wrong with you? Let me try it first." "Well, you''re done. Are we still here? Don''t look at the old guy''s current state. I don''t think he can stop the breath of a bow or an arrow. " As soon as I heard that I wanted to take off the head of the old man in forbidden state, those young men and girls who were younger than the young men and women were all scrambling to come up. The face of the old man in forbidden state was suddenly gloomy. The face of the reincarnation old man, Zhongwang and the first forbidden area that were observed secretly also turned very ugly. Although they have nothing to do with the old people in forbidden state, they are also the land of all worlds and the ultimate recognized realm between heaven and earth. Heaven and earth! You can leave your name! It''s too humiliating to be insulted by a group of ants like the emperor of origin! This moment. The old man of forbidden state can''t bear it any more. He endured the sharp pain imposed on him by the Magic Arrow and the strange black fog. He got into his body and devoured blood all the time. He stood up suddenly, his face was cold and furious, saying: "who are you ants Suddenly. The group of young men and women outside the gate were all stunned for a moment. It seemed that they didn''t expect that when it was time, the old man of forbidden state dared to scold them. You can''t help it. They returned to the gods, with a flash of ridicule at the corners of their mouths. They did not hide it at all. They looked at the old man in forbidden state with a contempt that had just appeared. One of them listened to the voice, but the boy in his twenties was full of joking. He even pointed to the old man in forbidden state outside the door and said: "this mole ant has a lot of backbone, which is the same as those ancestors who used to hunt. These ultimate characters, before dying, have to fight hard." The voice just dropped. This group of young emperors of unknown origin burst out laughing, and their voices were full of sarcasm. This moment. Hearing these words, the face of reincarnation old man, Zhongwang, and the first forbidden area was also suddenly sunk to the extreme, and his eyes were full of anger. The ultimate characters they say. Don''t you mean them?! But the other side said they were dead. It seems that the original emperors didn''t know that the people they had come to were forced to leave by them. After those people returned, they also publicized their death. They are the ultimate! It''s just that there''s no fighting power for animals! What a shame! If there was no such a horrible bow in their hands, they would have been killed by what the other side had just said! At this time. The young man with the horrible bow in his hand, could not help snorting, then threw the bow to the boy who was talking. Light way: "it''s up to you. Let him know what life is like. Shoot his head off!" Several young men and women around me, seeing the man throwing the bow to the boy, couldn''t help but pucker up. They were dissatisfied, but they didn''t say anything more, so they had to stand aside obediently, ready to see the scene of an ultimate character, how to die in front of them. In fact, no matter who is among these people, they are very excited at the moment. Although they don''t pay attention to the ultimate figure on the surface, they all know the power of the ultimate figure in their hearts. Heaven and earth! Without this bow, they would not have come to the land of all kingdoms. "Don''t worry, brother Canaan. I''ll take the old man." The boy said, then a face of sneer slowly opened the God bow. This moment. The eyes of the three ultimate figures become extremely dignified again in an instant. No one knows better than them. The terror of this divine bow. At the beginning, they were almost shot by the arrow of this divine bow, and almost fell down after them. They escaped from nine days and ten places. Fortunately, in the end, they found a gap and pushed back the people who used the bow. Otherwise, today''s people would not exist at all. The face of the old man in forbidden state was also a little frightened. Boom! Before he could react, the moment when the boy opened his bow, an arrow appeared out of the sky. Suddenly, the sun and the moon turned upside down, and the order was broken. He came straight to the old man of forbidden state. The faces of these unknown young emperors of origin all showed a sneer. But the next moment. The sound of "Dang" and the scene in front of them suddenly changed the faces of the original emperors, and the sneer directly turned into disbelief. Just in front of the forbidden state elderly. I don''t know when. Suddenly there was a white dress standing there! And that white dress, only a finger out, actually blocked this arrow, let it condense empty, fixed there! A faint voice fell. All the original emperors were stunned. "This arrow has a little weight." Chapter 453 Under a few arrows, a big weapon that can shoot an ultimate character is blocked by a man in white with one finger! It''s still in the air. We can''t go any further! This moment. This group of young people of unknown origin, looking at this incredible scene in front of them, one by one, they seem to be sculptures. They open their mouths and eyes in an instant and stay in the same place. "Here It''s impossible! " It''s the leading man, who is also a fool. I can''t believe it. In an instant. Just now, the golden light came out, and the black fog filled the forbidden state hinterland. All of a sudden, because of the arrival of the man in white, it turned into nothing. Even the air seemed to be a lot quieter at this moment. There was a dead silence around. The next moment. The young emperor of origin who came from all over the world immediately rubbed their eyes hard to make sure whether they were real or not. But the arrow that still remained in the Dragon stunned them again. Hiss! "Here This is true! " In an instant. They stand in the ancient gate passage. I can''t help but step back a few steps. My face is full of fear and incomprehension. I stare at the man in white outside the door. But the eerie black fog that surrounds the entire forbidden area. It''s still there. The original emperors of all ethnic groups, who had been frightened for a long time, saw the forbidden state hinterland and suddenly became calm again. They were stunned for a while, but before they knew what was going on inside, no one dared to move. At last, Chu Lingxiao appears. The old man couldn''t help it. He took a deep breath of relief and wiped the sweat on his forehead. If Chu Lingxiao doesn''t show up again. With the strength of the arrow just now and his present state, it can''t be stopped in any way. I''m afraid that he will be really humiliated and killed by a group of emperors of origin. Seeing the reincarnation old man, the final king and the first forbidden area in the dark, Chu Lingxiao finally appeared, all of them were awestruck. They had expected that Chu Lingxiao would be in such a situation. It''s also clear. This divine bow did not pose any threat to Chu Lingxiao at all, and it was totally unexpected to be able to block it. But they were afraid. The original emperors who came from all over the world didn''t take out any cards. "You step back." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Then. If the old man in forbidden state was granted amnesty, he left the forbidden state area in a hurry. Fortunately, he was able to survive. However, he did not expect that Chu Lingxiao was so powerful. With only one finger, he could stop the bow and arrow with no effort! The next moment. The old man of forbidden state retreated to a very far distance. Like the old man of reincarnation, his eyes still stay here. But at the moment, the faces of these young men and women from all over the world are particularly embarrassed. They think that as long as God bows in his hand, they can crush the world at will. There is such a strong existence. Sitting here, they block an arrow with one hand. Such strength is rare above the world. "Brother Canaan, now Now, what should we do? " The boy with the bow in his hand suddenly turned a little flustered, and his eyes were full of fear, so he hurriedly retreated to the back of several people and dared not look at the outside world. It''s not the land of the world. Is there no one who can stop the bow? Why now Suddenly one came out! Several people standing beside Canaan also couldn''t help but step back. Although they believed that no one in the world could enter the gate, they could not help shivering from the heart in the face of an unknown strong man who could easily block the Magic Arrow. From a distant era. They will be able to hold the bow and come here to shoot the ultimate figures in the world. They will have fun without any failure. But now they have no idea how the world changes so much! "Don''t be afraid, the man won''t come in." The man named Canaan, after swallowing his throat, reluctantly suppressed the fear in his heart. The next moment. Directly to the Chu Lingxiao below. Coldly asked: "who is coming!" This moment. There was silence all around. No matter the reincarnation old man, the king, or the first forbidden area, including the forbidden state old man, their faces changed a little. This was the first time they heard that these people who came from the world took the initiative to speak to their world. There has never been an exception before. Meet is kill! Forbidden state old man''s face was shaking and his expression was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao''s strength. Even the people above the legendary world began to take such seriously. But. The reincarnation old man, the final king and the first forbidden area have their eyes fixed once again. If there was not the ancient road of the previous life, they would not have imagined it beyond the world. But now, after it appears, they suddenly have a bold guess. If it''s not that ancient road. Related to the world? However. Even with the exit of Canaan, there was still silence around him. Chu Lingxiao was still as before. He looked very calm, with his hands on his back, and looked at the arrow that he had pointed at in the air. It seems that it is better than the origin of Canaan. This arrow. He is more interested. But Canaan''s face was a little annoyed, and his eyes were cold. In his opinion. The land of the world, this kind of place, is the inferior boundary that can''t be seen. It''s not worth mentioning for them who are born above the world. It''s as dirty as a pigsty. Breathing a little air here, they feel very insulted to their impeccable noble identity. Therefore, they always stay in the inner world, never really set foot in this area, and they take the initiative to talk with each other, which is enough to degrade themselves and give Chu Lingxiao face, but the other side still turns a deaf ear! The young girls standing beside Canaan. No words. Quietly stand behind and listen. To tell the truth, they and Canaan come from the land of all kingdoms. The ethnic group behind Canaan. It''s a primitive race. Such a race, once born, is the darling of heaven and earth, and can directly step into the realm of the great God. Its ancestor can live with heaven and earth, and now still lives in the world, and has given a greater weapon than this bow. A breath! Then you can kill all the ultimate characters! "Since you don''t speak, you should die for me!" Canaan lost his interest in conversation completely, and there was no nonsense at all. The next moment. Throughout the forbidden state, the black fog doubled, and the earth began to shake violently again. The incomparable power spread from Canaan''s hands, and all came from a purple bell. Suddenly. The eyes of several people standing beside him all trembled for one, and their faces couldn''t believe it. The ancestor of Canaan. Too much attention to Canaan! Even when he destroyed the heaven forbidding weapon, Canaan took it with him! This moment. The breath of terror suddenly surged out of the gate, not to mention a group of original emperors of all ethnic groups in the far away area of the forbidden state. They felt a strange thrill, that is, the reincarnated old man, the last king and the first forbidden area, all of them could not help shivering, and there was a sense of fear in their eyes. What on earth is this! But when they show up, they have the power of terror. Even their own evil has been affected! However. When the purple bell rang suddenly, it rushed to Chu Lingxiao for a moment, but Chu Lingxiao waved again. At this moment, the Magic Arrow, which had been coagulated in the air, suddenly turned its gun head and came directly to the purple bell. Bang! The aftershocks of terror filled with unimaginable waves, which transcended the order of ultimate power. Then, the light of that arrow was more brilliant and holy than that of the bow. The next moment. A strange sight. There it is! That arrow, directly from the purple bell surface, through the past! In an instant. There was only a click, which was extremely harsh. In the whole forbidden state, it suddenly reverberated out. It was the heaven destroying forbidden tools in the mouth of the young emperor, and began to appear cracks! "Here What the hell is this! " Suddenly, Canaan, who was calm and calm just now, gave out a strange cry. His face was white, and his eyes were unbelievable and frightening. And the rest of the young emperors of origin were even stuttered by this scene. Chapter 454 This group of young emperors from all over the world are completely scared and stupid. If they were only shocked and scared before. Now. It was the scene in front of me that made me cold and numb. Destroy forbidden! Such a treasure! But was shot through by an arrow, the surface is a way, extremely conspicuous cracks! It''s a breath. The forbidden weapon is enough to crush any one of the ultimate characters. In such a state, the heaven destroying forbidden weapon, which erupts in full force, can change the world and destroy an era world. It is only the primitive race that can be used to deal with the irreparable adverse situation. It''s used to deal with people in the lower world. They are all overqualified! But these young emperors of origin were shot through by an arrow! In an instant. They come back to their senses, completely shocked, and their brains become blank. Looking at the golden arrow still hanging in the air. Face. Pale as paper. This Which is the destruction of heaven forbidding weapons? Of course, they don''t think it''s an arrow problem! The reincarnation old man, the final king and the first forbidden area were also stunned. They were stunned for half a minute, and then they came back to their senses. On the other side of the forbidden state. Is to see a giggle, almost forget who they are. This is too strong! Although they don''t know what the purple bell represents, they just use it to watch it, which makes them feel frightened. It''s definitely more than ten times stronger than the bow that once hunted them. But in Chu Lingxiao''s hand One wave! One arrow! It broke down in a flash, which is too exaggerated! Bang! The emperor of origin, who has not yet waited for these people to come from the world, blinks several times, only hears a blast in the middle of the air. The purple bell hanging in the air is no longer as simple as a crack. It is completely in everyone''s eyes and becomes a fragment. "Here..." Canaan shivered with fear. The young men and women standing beside him were holding each other, shivering all over, and their hair was standing up. It''s broken! Destroy the forbidden weapon! It just broke! It''s a heaven destroying forbidden device. In many eras, I don''t know how many people have been killed by Zhen. It''s an invincible powerful person who can play with the ultimate character arbitrarily. But at this moment, it''s not only completely broken down, but also instantly broken! Suddenly. Somewhere above the world, a huge cold eye opened slowly. These eyes seemed to have been silent for countless years. As soon as they were opened, let alone above the world, they were the land of the world, all of them were under strong waves. In an instant. The whole land of the world, lightning and thunder, countless red lightning, from the unknown unknown space, shot down, the breath of terror, it seems to find a gap at once, but also flooded into the land of the world, every corner. Click! A lot of big ethnic areas have been turned into ashes by a red lightning. The top ten ethnic areas have gone four out of ten. There is no resistance. The monks in the area don''t understand what''s going on. In a blink of an eye, there are countless trembling eyes everywhere. There''s no trace of them. There''s no bone residue left. Boom! At this moment, the whole land of the world was completely scared and stupid, with a face full of horror and screams. What happened! How can it suddenly become like this?! Four of the top ten races were turned into ashes by these horrible red lightning! This is the top ten race! In addition to the natural gods of the era. For the best! But it was only hit by a red lightning, and there was no hair left in the whole land! The whole people in the world can clearly feel that although this power is scattered from the sky, its source is still forbidden! Some people screamed directly. "My mother, what happened in forbidden state? The ultimate character will not really destroy the whole world!" But this scene Let alone others, the three ultimate figures, the reincarnation old man, the final king and the first forbidden area, all felt unimaginable terror. Now they are coming to the world, making them sweat and stand up involuntarily. Their eyes are all wide, and they can''t help but take a breath of cool air. "Over the world, the real terrorist is coming!" But now. Above the world, the bright mysterious world has also been shaken. The races standing here once all came from the land of the world, but they have been isolated for many years. Everyone knows that today is the day when the primitive race hunts the ultimate figures in the land of the world. But what happened! How even the ancestor of the primitive race, such as the terror figures who can live with heaven and earth, wake up! Unparalleled cold big eyes, also wake up at the same time, almost to destroy the sky. "Start Ancestor, dear Come in person! " Feel the breath of terror, is coming slowly from the end of the door, this moment, Canaan''s heart, can not help fluttering up. He didn''t even meet his ancestor. I only know that this is not the ultimate character at all. Compared with that, the life span of heaven and earth can be traced back to their ten thousand realms. From the ancient time when they lived in Fen Li, the land of ten thousand realms, even the ultimate character may not have been born! But the ancestor of his family already exists in this world! Hearing that the ancestor of the primitive race was about to come in person, several young emperors of origin standing nearby could not help but swallow their throats. Such a terrorist! 80% of them feel that the destruction forbidden device is broken, so they will come! This But I haven''t waited for all of them to come back. A white light suddenly flew in at a high speed. Once again, Chu Lingxiao, who was just standing in the open space outside the door, stepped directly into the ancient gate avenue that only they could step into! "Here It''s impossible! " In an instant. Canaan and others, who had just recovered their feelings with difficulty, suddenly began to shake again. They were horrified and couldn''t believe that this kind of thing would happen. The three ultimate figures who observe in secret are all stupid. "Ah!!!" But then came the screams. But let Canaan and other people, a heart, all feel that they are severely whipped for a while, and their eyes open in an instant. They didn''t see it at all. How Chu Lingxiao passed by them? In a flash, he came to the end of the ancient gate passage! "How can you come here? Who are you?" At this moment, all the young emperors from all over the world turned their heads to look at the end. Quiet! A dead silence! Especially in Canaan, the blood was frozen. At the end of the road, an old figure was about to come to the land of the world. Chu Lingxiao grabbed his neck and lifted it up like a chicken. Click! It''s broken! In an instant. Canaan''s whole body was completely paralyzed by fear. All the young emperors around him were even more shivering and timid, and they even fainted directly. This This is not the ancestor of Canaan, the legendary figure who can live with heaven and earth! Suddenly. Chu Lingxiao hasn''t stopped. "It''s impossible!"!!! Who is this man, in the end!!!!!" At this moment, there is a large group of people in the world. After seeing this extremely frightening scene, they are all frozen in place. Then, they look at Chu Lingxiao''s figure and step into the world for a moment. Suddenly, their eyelids jump wildly, like they see ghosts, scream and fear. Great terror! Super terror! All the people above the world did not expect that they had never made any mistakes in playing with the ultimate characters below for so many years. As a result, this life has attracted a great terror! Chu Lingxiao steps in. It''s all over the world, never thought of anything. Everything is between lightning and flint. All creatures above the world are completely thrilled. They only see a white garment rising from the sky, just like the power of the real world, and their body shape is extremely bright. Even one hand to the whole world above the ground, suppressed! "I''m here. How dare you cover the sky!" Boom! All of this came too soon. With it, the voice was very plain and dignified. The ancestors of many primitive races, as well as all kinds of unimaginable inborn gods, are all under this palm. They can''t help shivering. It seems that their blood lines are all affected at this moment, and they all kneel down uncontrollably towards the white clothes. As if the whole world was quiet. Only that one sentence, floating on the whole world. "I''m here. How dare you cover the sky!" Boom! In an instant, the whole land above the world is sinking violently. The corner above the world appears in the eyes of all the people in the world from the unknown space! "Come down to me!" Chapter 455 Over the boundless land. A large piece of land covered by the sky and the sun, and an unknown space, slowly fell down. Although it was just the tip of the iceberg, which breath of vicissitudes is quite different from today''s world. As soon as it appears, the red lightning in the sky changes even more. Click! It''s like the end of the day. The whole land of ten thousand realms is completely fried. The eyes of countless people are almost staring out. Their faces are numb and petrified. "Then What is that... " A large area of land! Unexpectedly, it was falling from above, without any sign in advance! "Finally Is this how the ultimate characters fight... " At this moment, someone''s voice has changed. Looking at the land above, he is filled with a tone of horror and a strong tremor. No one has seen the scene! The whole land of the world, people who don''t know, still think that this is the dramatic change caused by the fight of the ultimate characters. Even the past and future time and space have been affected and fall into this life. But soon. The whole land of the world is silent. Because. They heard from above, like them, a sound full of disbelief! "Here It''s impossible! How could it be suppressed in the sky above the world by people, from other space! " This moment. At the moment of hearing this sentence, the pupils of countless people suddenly shrank. Their faces were full of inconceivable and uneasy. The whole land of the world was dead silent. What did they just hear?! Above the world! This unknown land comes from the world?! This How could it be! There was a place like that?! The eyes of the people in the whole land of ten thousand realms are almost staring out. They can''t believe that this kind of place is just an ancient book, and it really exists! It''s still real now, in the eyes of all of them! Cold! It''s cold! All the people in the land of ten thousand boundaries could not help shivering. With a brush of their eyes, they looked again at the forbidden state. At the next moment, they looked all the way up and saw the thick strange black fog, which still existed. "When the black fog oppresses the city, there are ultimate characters, unimaginable enemies, who are about to start hunting!" Hiss! In an instant, everyone took a breath of cool air, and the brain became a blank in an instant, leaving only the words they had forgotten. "Pass on The legend is true, not only exists in the world, at this moment, there is real terror, hunting the ultimate characters in the forbidden state! " This moment. In the land of the world, countless people are completely frightened and collapsed. Their legs are straight and soft, and they are directly paralyzed on the ground. Their faces are full of fear and horror, and they regard the ultimate state as the person who pursues it in their life, and then they faint in an instant. Eight immortals. Tianzu. It was quiet. No matter the eight ancient ancestors who hold the chaotic pearl, or the Tian Gu Yu who is staying in the boundary of the Tian nationality at the moment, they all feel their scalp numb. The hair of all the people in the whole world is standing up. My mother! Forbidden state! It''s not the forbidden state old man. It''s closed! But there is an unimaginable enemy of the ultimate character, who sealed the whole forbidden state, so that all people can''t enter or retreat, which has now become the hunting ground for the ultimate character! For a moment. Everyone wants to understand everything! The ultimate figure - forbidden state old man, now it''s hard to protect himself! "Teacher Master...... " Looking at the forbidden state surrounded by black fog, Tian Gu Yu''s heart was cold. In his eyes. Chu Lingxiao is the ultimate character. Now he is in the forbidden state. Since the legend is true, that is to say, in the past era, there were also ultimate characters who were hunted. And now the reason why there are no ultimate figures in the world is to avoid the world! In his heart. There is the most unimaginable presentiment! The ultimate character! May be Kill! At the moment, the forbidden state is even more silent. The emperors and ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups have been afraid to move for a long time. Their eyes turn from left to right. They look at the depth of forbidden state hinterland, the boundless sky, the edge area not covered by black fog. They all see a land corner, which is slowly falling. Everyone is almost numb. I don''t understand at all. What happened. But at a glance, the reincarnation old man, the king, the first forbidden area, including the forbidden state old man, the whole person''s expression is the same as that of all people in the world, and the whole person is almost stupid. Above the world! Chu Lingxiao suppressed them from the unknown space. Now, the falling scene seems to have not stopped. There are more and more borderlands and corners in the sky, which make them feel extremely shocked. Finally. Up to the whole world, all appear in the land of the world, standing in the far north area! Forbidden state hinterland. That ancient gate passage seems to have lost its source of power and collapsed completely. The next moment. Canaan and other young emperors from all over the world, one after another, fell from the inside. They once thought it was a dirty place, even breathing a breath of air, felt that they were on the ground of humiliating their identity! Bang! They were dizzy when they fell on the spot! Canaan et al But compared with the original race ancestor, the shocking scene of Chu Lingxiao breaking his neck with one hand. Compared with the whole world above the world, Chu Lingxiao directly suppressed the scene here from the unknown space. At this moment, their eyes were almost white with fear. As for. At this moment, the brain of people on land is still blank. It''s like a sculpture. His face was as white as paper. All eyes are dull. Just now What did they go through! They stand on many eras. Although they used to belong to them, they have been several eras ago. Now they are immortal. No one can shake. But now A man in white suddenly broke into the world. The real super terror, even the ancestor of the primitive race, could make the ultimate figure, when the chess pieces played wantonly, all under the pressure of the other party, could only shiver and shoot down with one hand. They came back to this ancestral place after several eras! Countless pairs of cold big eyes, finally back to God, can look around strange, but familiar environment, completely lost. "Here It''s impossible, how could it... " The faint voice fell, and the whole land was dead silent. Everyone''s body could not help shivering again. Looking at the white dress, no matter who it was, they dared not make a sound. "Is hunting fun?" Chapter 456 The earth is quiet. The black fog over the forbidden state has disappeared. The whole land. There was a dead silence. All people can''t return to God. Today''s events are more frightening than ever before. They never thought that this kind of fabricated place not only exists, but also comes to the world. It looks like it. It''s the land of all worlds, integrated into one But everyone would like to know more about what happened to the old man in the forbidden state at the moment, legend The ultimate character in the legend will not be killed by hunting as recorded! Suddenly. The whole land of the world, no matter who it is, can''t help shivering. Then, looking at the direction of forbidden state, the eyes light keeps shivering and can''t return to the spirit for a long time. But in the far north. With Chu Lingxiao''s voice just falling, the people who just came to the land of the world were all in a hurry. The ancestors of the primitive race who claimed to be able to live the same life as the heaven and the earth, under the white clothes, were still as cold as cicadas, their whole body was bristling with sweat, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. A heart, even more, kept beating. All the people above the world kneel there and dare not even raise their heads. All kinds of people, their extremely noble blood vessels, are making a roar. It seems that even the blood vessels have been impacted. If they don''t let one of them start to boil, it seems that they have been greatly threatened and want to escape from the master''s body. Unimaginable horror! Beyond their imagination! I thought that they were unimaginable for the whole world. Even the ultimate characters could only run around in front of them, but I didn''t know how to jump out of such characters in this world! One stroke! They shot down their land directly from the unknown sacred space and became a part of the land of all worlds again. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they could not believe that there was such a thing in the world! Look around. The ancestor of a primitive race on the land was finally impatient. He looked up carefully and suddenly found that Chu Lingxiao, who had just been suspended above their heads, was empty and long gone. The whole land, a dead silence. Countless people''s minds are blank at the moment. Looking at the surrounding environment, they only feel that God is joking with them. Since they left the land of the world in a distant era, they call themselves above the world, overlooking the whole land of the world. As long as the ultimate figures are born there, they will send people to kill, so as to wipe out all the existence that can threaten their status. But this life It''s just "You guys are crazy!" When Chu Lingxiao left, he let out a curse. Suddenly, it came out from somewhere on the land and shook all the people. There were only a few ancestors of primitive races left on the land, and their bodies shook for a while, showing an incredible appearance. Although they are the same as the ancestors of Canaanites, they are quite different. They didn''t expect it. The man who once took their primitive race out of the land of all kingdoms, was still living somewhere on this land, and now he woke up! "As early as I fell asleep, I warned you to be more restrained in the world. You can''t go too far, but look at you. What have you done now?" An angry voice. Mixed with a trace of trill, it seems that the mood of the other side has not stabilized from the shock brought by Chu Lingxiao, and the tone is extremely angry and uneasy. "That area, which has long been turned into the 36th place, is a real unknown area. Don''t you forget that the whole area was polluted by black blood?" "Although several eras have passed, the thirty-six regions still exist. What does this show? It shows that black blood has been forced back temporarily. There is an unimaginable existence, guarding here. Don''t you think about that!" The voice. Almost completely out of shape, even with a hint of hatred of iron but not steel. He made great efforts to make the world a real legend. But I didn''t think of it. In this world, there will be such a change. A person who can''t even see through him can step into their world and crush their land back to the land of the world with one hand! Wait for the pressure. It seems that he saw the scene of black blood raging in the land of all kingdoms. His existence can only protect himself with wisdom, and take all the people on the land and move away from the land of all kingdoms. But I didn''t think of it. It''s all back to the beginning. In the end, the layout of each era is still empty, but also by a terrorist figure, to be stared at! And the ancestors of all kinds of primitive races are all scolded by this voice like students. They dare not have any reply, let alone them. The whole northern region is also dead. The friars who lived here in the land of all kingdoms. Seeing such a large land, all of a sudden, they were afraid to move or make a sound. Listening to the words from above, his face was even more confused. What black blood? What 36 places? When has such a name been added to the world? "Why are you still in a daze? Go to the secret room and find out if you have any information about this person!" In an instant. All the people of all ethnic groups in this land have returned to their gods. They can wait for them to look up several eras, but they have not found any record of Chu Lingxiao. Suddenly. That voice, completely silent. "This is the real behind the scenes, probably comparable to the man who built the ancient road." Hear that. All the ancestors of the primitive race, as well as all kinds of incredible inborn gods, could not help but open their eyes again, with horror and fear on their faces. "Then Then what should we do? We are being stared at by such beings... " The hinterland of the forbidden state at the moment. A white dress. In the eyes of the reincarnated old man, the final king and the first forbidden area, the three ultimate figures finally reappear. In an instant, the three ultimate figures all return to God. If they had not seen the scenes of Chu Lingxiao and that ancient road, they would be just like everyone at the moment, with only a piece of horror left on their face, and the old man of forbidden state on the other side would have been scared to death, even their hair would have stood up. I didn''t expect it. Chu Lingxiao is so strong. Can''t help but take a deep breath in my heart. I''m glad that after I came back from the first forbidden area, I still have a little self-knowledge and don''t feel reluctant to start. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''m going to die. I don''t know where the body is. Looking at Chu Lingxiao with his hands on his back, he walked slowly. Suddenly. Canaan and other young emperors of origin reacted instantly. They screamed like ghosts. At the next moment, several of them held together directly, their faces were full of horror. That way. It''s like a few little sheep meeting a man eating tiger, with fear in their eyes. "Don''t Don''t come over! Don''t come over here! " Chapter 457 The three ultimate figures who observe in secret have a wry smile. When was it. They are the real ultimate characters, but they are run away by these young emperors of origin from all over the world with a horrible God bow. Now in front of Chu Lingxiao, not to mention the God bow, they are all directly broken. Everything behind it exists. It was impossible to stop Chu Lingxiao''s footsteps, and the whole world was shot down. It seems that they have a long way to go At the moment, the faces of Canaan and other people are white and white with fear. They tremble all over. When they see Chu Lingxiao coming towards them, they immediately feel that their scalp will burst. Canaan is more like a fool, screaming all the time. "No Don''t come, don''t come!!! You... Don''t come! " The others, none of whom dared to raise their heads, were shivering. I can''t believe it. All of a sudden! All the forbidden weapons are destroyed! And the ancestor of Canaan, who just woke up and didn''t come to the world, was broken by the man in front of him. That was the original ancestor who lived with the world! What they didn''t expect was One stroke! The whole world was shot down! Fear! Fear from the heart! A click! With white clothes and hands on his back, he stood in front of Canaan and others, who were lying on the ground, shivering. In a moment, several people stopped breathing, stared at a pair of extremely frightened eyes, looked at Chu Lingxiao, and dared not breathe. The screams of Canaan. It stopped suddenly, and there was only hysterical fear left on his face. I don''t know what Chu Lingxiao is going to do. Even the original ancestor was shot down from the unknown space by a hand and a broken neck. They are the young emperors of origin. Now in the eyes of being here. It''s just too bad to see. It''s estimated that as long as the other party uses a little power and looks at them, they will disappear. The whole venue is as quiet as a cicada. It''s totally different from their mysterious appearance. Canaan and others at this moment. Without the black fog. No weapons in hand. Not to mention in the eyes of Chu Lingxiao vulnerable, it is in the eyes of the old man of forbidden state, but also just the most common origin emperor. "Let me ask you, who killed the ultimate man in this era This moment. The faint voice fell, Canaan and other people''s hearts were all coagulated to the extreme, and they immediately swallowed their throats, and their hearts were thrilled. Quiet! Silence! The faces of Canaan and other people were white, and they didn''t understand what Chu Lingxiao wanted to ask. But the shadow Chu Lingxiao brought to them was really terrible. They were afraid that if they said they didn''t know, they would soon have nothing left. But suddenly. In the far north area, a huge cold figure suddenly came here. As a junior high school student, he bowed respectfully to Chu Lingxiao and made a salute. Then he continued to kneel: "big Your excellency, you may know something about the person you are looking for. " In an instant. The faces of reincarnation old people, Zhongwang and the first forbidden area, including the forbidden state old people, who are still watching in the dark, suddenly changed. The breath of people coming here is really terrible, even more terrible than the previous forbidden weapons. Look at each other. If Chu Lingxiao is not present, he intends to restrain his breath. I''m afraid they are not even qualified to spy on each other. But still in front of Chu Lingxiao Quiet as a cicada! The faces of Canaan and other young emperors of origin turned sharply, and their pupils shrank suddenly. Their faces were unbelievable. They had heard that a few centuries ago, there was a reverence that was more powerful than the original ancestor. They took their land, separated from the land of the world, and became a legend overlooking the whole world. But they had no idea. These people! Still alive! More in front of Chu Lingxiao, still afraid of the body are shaking! Grunt! Canaan and others can''t help it any more. Their eyes are bright and trembling, and they all swallow a mouthful of saliva. "Say it." Under the white clothes, the huge figure immediately knelt on the ground. "Your Excellency, you may have misunderstood that the ultimate figure in the era was not killed by us, but by the hand of yuwai." Although I don''t know why Chu Lingxiao asked these questions. But at the moment, he probably knew how Chu Lingxiao could stare at them. At the beginning of the era, they had some exchanges with other countries. Maybe it was, they were infected with each other''s breath, which has not disappeared yet, and was captured by Chu Lingxiao. Can hear the words of this huge figure, the faces of several ultimate figures suddenly changed again, full of heart palpitations, and a pair of eyes are always staring. Overseas?! Where were you then! They are also the ultimate figures of several eras, but they have never heard of the word "extraterritorial". In the cold, all of them suddenly shivered. A hunt for the ultimate! There are so many things involved! The hidden water Too deep! In fact, let alone reincarnation of the elderly, the last king, the first forbidden area. At this moment, Canaan and others, who were paralyzed on the ground, were also in fear, with a shock on their faces. Because. Even they have not heard of foreign countries. Quiet! A dead silence! Looking at Chu Lingxiao with his hands on his back, he said nothing. The huge figure smiled and said in fear: "big Adults, I have to say that I have said that I will take these young people who don''t have long eyes with me Take it. " Say. Immediately stared at Canaan and others, motioned to them why they were still in a daze, and did not hurry to get up and leave! "Stop." The next moment. Canaan and others stood up in a hurry, but before they had time to leave, the faint words came from their ears, which scared all Canaan people, including the huge figure, and their legs were soft. Suddenly. The huge figure suddenly trembled, forced out a smile, and looked uneasily at Chu Lingxiao again. "Big Sir, what else can I do for you? " The reason why he came here in person is that these Canaanites are so talented that they are even more outstanding than the previous young emperors of origin. If they can get a great chance, they will have a chance to go to his level. But Chu Lingxiao''s next words. But let his heart sink to the bottom of the valley in an instant, let Canaan these people, completely scared faint in the past, only feel the real end, fell on their heads. "All killed." Suddenly. When the figure raised his head again, there was no Chu Lingxiao''s shadow in front of him. Chapter 458 This day. The world-famous Forbidden state finally recovered to the former calm. With the huge figure, with the bodies of several Canaanites, after leaving, the eyes of the reincarnated old man, the final king and the first forbidden area also returned to their place from the dark. This day. Three ultimate figures, one after another speechless, a heavy face, ban Zhou old man is pale, dare not to disclose a word to the outside world. Water It''s too deep! Deep these ultimate characters are just like ordinary people, just a piece of chess. With the forbidden state gate. Reopen. The original emperor and ancient ancestor of all ethnic groups, like deserters, ran around in fear. They couldn''t even recognize where they were. After a long time, they finally found their way back. For a while. All the people of all ethnic groups, watching the origin of their own emperor, came back safely, but all of them were deeply relieved. What happened today is so terrible that they were scared to death! Above the world! That kind of place, that kind of horror place that legend hunts the ultimate figure, not only exists! Now it''s down to the far north of the world! They really want to know what''s going on in the Forbidden City, and how can it lead to the emergence of such horrible places above the world. There is also the scream of the old man in forbidden state, which makes them all gooseflesh and get up quickly. "Go away! Get out of here! Get out of my way! " But when all the people of all ethnic groups are about to ask about the origin of the emperor and the ancient ancestor, everyone gets a lot of reprimands. All the people are scared and their souls are coming out. Something''s wrong! I didn''t get any answers. But all the people of all ethnic groups know that something must have happened. Something must have happened in the forbidden state! Forbidden state elderly No Not really But soon, several ethnic groups close to the forbidden state saw a golden figure rising from the forbidden state, which was the ultimate figure - the forbidden state old man. In an instant. Many pairs of eyes, a brush, all looked at the past. However. The next moment. When we saw that the old man of forbidden state was flying towards the ancient land boundary of the Tian nationality, at this moment, the heart of all the people of all the nationalities was involuntarily raised. Can''t they be mistaken? There is no ultimate hunting character. That scream, no It won''t be that day clan man! Because they feel it. The breath of the old man in forbidden state is very stable, and he can''t see any injuries. Suddenly. All the people of Tian nationality, when they saw the old man of forbidden state, flew to their ancient land. All of them were in a panic. Some of them even had their hair standing up in fear. In a hurry, Tian Gu Yu summoned two chaos treasures, the gate of time and space and the diamond pestle, and put them in a posture of facing the enemy. The very bad premonition in his heart immediately came back to him. Although he didn''t know what happened in the forbidden state. But he knows that the old man of forbidden state is not good at coming! "Master..." His heart snapped. In the boundless eyes, when the figure of the old man of forbidden state rushed into the ancient land of Tian nationality and disappeared without a trace, just when everyone of all nationalities thought that the old man of forbidden state would kill the Tian nationality, they found the whole ancient land of Tian nationality, which was surprisingly quiet. After a long time of incense. In an instant. Under the incredible eyes of all the people of all ethnic groups, the figure of the old man in forbidden state went back to forbidden state. "How What''s the matter? " This moment. All the people of all ethnic groups were stunned. They couldn''t understand why the old man of forbidden state didn''t fight against the Tian ethnic group? And then look at Tianzu. Tian Guyu and all the high-level members of Tian ethnic group are even more confused and don''t understand what''s going on. But looking at the forbidden state deed in hand, everyone''s pupil, can''t help but shrink up, and take a breath of cool air. Although I don''t understand what the old people in forbidden state mean. But it clearly shows the ultimate figure - the old man of forbidden state, who is showing their kindness to the Tianzu, and even Even they can''t imagine This can''t be the old man of forbidden state. He''s submissive to their Tianzu, right?! Between the secluded. The whole Tianzu is suddenly silent. But for the nine day Phoenix family at this moment, with the forbidden state back to peace, it caused a very fierce quarrel. The Phoenix family at the moment. It has been known that there are indeed ten thousand boundaries. In the past, the ancient dragon people have joined the old people of forbidden state, but only their Phoenix family has not yet found a way to lean on the mountain. At this time, if they still procrastinate, I''m afraid that soon they, the Phoenix family, are really lonely. "In my opinion, our family should build a relationship with the world as soon as possible, otherwise, another step later, others will take the lead." "Even the ultimate characters dare to hunt. We can''t see the common things in the world at all. We''d better turn to the first forbidden area first!" "The first forbidden area, now it''s hard to protect themselves. They dare to hunt the old people in the forbidden state, don''t they dare to hunt the first forbidden area?" As the founder of the Phoenix family, wearing a golden emperor''s robe, Feng muxue, with noble temperament and cool looks, sits high in the front of the main hall, listening to the quarrels below, frowning sometimes, being said by some people, his expression is very unpleasant. "Now our family should hurry up to build a relationship with the world. Only when the emperor Feng dedicates himself can we..." Until a dignified young man with a little Yin and soft temperament below, it seems that he has provoked many high-level Fengs, and their faces have changed. "Bold, proud, how dare you insult Fengdi!" In fact, it''s a dispute. In fact, it''s all about a dozen senior Fengs and the only senior male. Suddenly. The young man named fengtianao suddenly realized that he had just said something that he shouldn''t have said, and with a trace of fear on his face, he hurriedly came out and knelt down to fengmuxue in the right position. "Please forgive Tianao for the sin of being speechless. Tianao is only for the future consideration of Fengzu......" "Well, get up first." Feng muxue seems to be too lazy to scold Feng Tianao. She waves her hand and signals her partner to stand aside. "Xie Fengdi!" Just when fengtianao turned around, there was a very meaningful smile on the corner of her mouth. Then, she stood in the forefront of the high-level position and looked at a tall, noble figure standing beside fengmuxue. Her eyes were full of a trace of greed. For all this. Fengmu snow naturally looks in her eyes, but there is no way. As emperor Fengdi, she has no choice. Although Fengtian Ao is the only male in the high-level, her reputation in the whole Phoenix family is only inferior to that of her. In the eyes of ordinary people, her prestige is very high. Just. What Feng muxue didn''t know. Fengtianao not only covets the body of fengjiuxiao, the goddess, but also covets her position as the creator of the family! Just in the hall, when there was silence. Suddenly someone came outside. "Report to Emperor Feng..." But before the man had finished speaking, a white garment, which had already stood up with hands, appeared in the hall in full view of the public. Chapter 459 Just now, the atmosphere was a little tense, and the Fengzu hall was full of quarrels. All of a sudden, because of the arrival of this white dress, it became inexplicably quiet. It was Chu Lingxiao who came here. Everyone''s eyes, including fengmuxue, the founder of Fengzu, were slightly shocked. The little servant of Fengzu who came to report. I didn''t expect that. Chu Lingxiao will appear suddenly. Only the noble woman standing beside fengmuxue saw that Chu Lingxiao had come. Her pretty face suddenly showed a joy, and she was deeply relieved. Phoenix jiuxiao has been the goddess of Phoenix since she was born. From time to time, we can hear the news from the ground below that there is a man in white among the Tianzu, which may have something to do with the first forbidden area. Then the old man in forbidden state sent invitation stickers to Chu Lingxiao. This is to let her heart, up. As a person from the abandoned universe, these days, she has to read many ancient books every day to understand the whole world. When she saw the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, she understood that the road Chu Lingxiao took them to take was probably the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation described in ancient books, which made her relax a little bit. After all, she saw with her own eyes that the dead body at the end of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation was so afraid of Chu Lingxiao. Just. Today, when she heard that a group of female senior managers of Fengzu were quarreling with fengtianao, her heart suddenly cooled in half. Feng jiuxiao didn''t think of it at all. The land of all worlds is so terrible that even the ultimate character in the legend will be hunted. What''s more, today''s ban has changed so much. The black fog oppresses the city. The terrible red lightning almost drowned the whole world. Even the ultimate figure, the old man of forbidden state, heard a scream. She was afraid that Chu Lingxiao would have an accident. But. Now, seeing that Chu Lingxiao is safe, she knows all the problems and can get through them. But just as they were looking at Chu Lingxiao''s voice, a little cold, command tone suddenly came out. "Who are you! Dare not listen to the report, and intrude into the boundary of Fengzu! " Feng Tianao, who had just stood aside, came out again. He looked at Chu Lingxiao scornfully with a high-level look. In an instant. All the high-level Fengzu people are back to their senses. Just. In the face of Feng Tian Ao, he snapped, but Chu Lingxiao never looked at him from the moment when he stepped into the Fengzu hall. This made Feng Tian Ao angry and his face suddenly cold. He is a senior middle school of Fengzu. The most prestigious one. Even Fengdi, the emperor of Chuang nationality, has to give him three thin noodles. How dare this kid who doesn''t know the origin ignore himself? The faces of the other high-rise Fengs also changed slightly. But. When fengtianao was about to go forward, she was silent all the time. Sitting on the high position, fengmuxue suddenly had a beautiful eyes and spoke. At the next moment, the faint voice suddenly reverberated in the whole Fengzu hall. "Your Excellency, the master of the second generation of ancient ancestors of the Tian nationality, who is always talked about by all the nationalities below?" Suddenly. As soon as the voice came out, Feng Tianao''s face changed in an instant. The steps he had just stepped out of the room immediately came back. There was a trace of inconceivability in his eyes, and all the high-level Fengs around his eyes trembled. They are the Phoenix family. Living on the nine domes. I can see more clearly. It is clear that Chu Lingxiao has already entered the forbidden state But... But why is this man still alive? Can ''t you stop the old man in the state and let this guy go? Or the old man of forbidden state is tired of dealing with the enemy and has no air traffic control over this Tian man? In an instant. The whole Fengzu hall was suddenly quiet. Although they have not looked down since the black fog disappeared, they are also clear that the old people in forbidden state, even if they are alive, should be seriously injured. Even the ultimate characters dare to hunt. Above the world, this is a horrible place named legend earlier than the ultimate character. It''s absolutely not simple! And for Feng muxue''s inquiry. Chu Lingxiao still has no reaction. Immediately. Just now, Feng Tianao was a little annoyed. At this moment, all the senior women of Feng nationality turned unhappy. In their eyes. Fengmuxue is the founder of the nine day Phoenix family. He is extremely noble. He once followed a pioneering ultimate figure and practiced the supreme method left by the ultimate figure. Although Chu Lingxiao is strong, he will not let them be afraid. "Bold, Fengdi asked you, you dare to ignore!" There are women at the top of the line, shouting and scolding. At the next moment, there are more than a dozen senior Fengs, all surrounded by Chu Lingxiao. Feng Tianao, standing on one side, also showed a sneer at the corner of her mouth. In the eyes of all the Fengs, they only think that Chu Lingxiao is the existence of infinite close to the ultimate figure. Therefore, even if they have heard from below early, the whole Fengs don''t care much about all kinds of shocking news about Chu Lingxiao. Because fengmuxue, the emperor of their founding family, should be honored as a senior even when a group of the original emperors of the following ethnic groups have met. Just at this time, Feng Mooche suddenly spoke again. "Back off first!" The next moment. More than a dozen female executives were stunned for a moment, and a trace of surprise flashed on Feng Tianao''s face. Even Feng jiuxiao, who was standing behind him, was slightly surprised. Although she didn''t worry about the high-level Fengzu, or even fengmuxue, how she could treat Chu Lingxiao, she didn''t expect that fengmuxue''s attitude was so strange. Now, as the goddess of Fengzu, she will stay beside fengmuxue every day. She is more aware of the temper of the founding emperor. She has always been tolerant to the inside and will not give any affection to the following of the outside. Why this time Looking up, in the eyes of many doubts, Feng muxue said lightly: "Sir, come to our Phoenix family, why do you want to tell me?" Actually, Feng muxue doesn''t know why. She had never seen Chu Lingxiao before, but it''s strange that she always felt the face of Chu Lingxiao, where she had seen it. But in any case, I can''t remember where I met each other. "I have found the most suitable place to live for you Fengzu. From tomorrow, Fengzu will belong to me." Chu Lingxiao has only said this since he came in. But this moment. What he said, however, made all the high-level Fengzu people''s faces suddenly change. Their eyes were angry and their faces were full of anger. Even fengmuxue was stunned for a while. Then, the cold, gorgeous and noble face was full of unhappiness. And Feng Tianao standing by. I was also stunned. "Your Excellency, it''s too arrogant. Do you think that with the first forbidden area behind you, you can overlook our whole Fengzu?" But. He didn''t tolerate it like the wind and Mooche, but his eyes were full of banter. Standing there, the whole person directly took a sarcastic attitude and looked at Chu Lingxiao and said: "to tell you the truth, just now, we Fengzu are ready to move closer to the world. Do you think you can despise the world with the first forbidden area?" "Or by yourself alone?" Say. Feng Tianao deliberately, in front of Chu Lingxiao, showed a trace of ridicule, as if to ridicule Chu Lingxiao''s self-sufficiency. Chapter 460 The whole Fengzu hall and all the high-level buildings are silent. Although they don''t agree with fengtianao''s proposal to join the world, after all, it''s a shame to let the emperor of Fengzu die. How can they accept it. But now outsiders are in front. In order to maintain the dignity of the Fengs, they have to acquiesce in fengtianao''s words for the time being. Not that they are too angry. It''s really this Tianzu man. What he said is really arrogant! Who do you think you are when you let them join him! The ultimate character? Back to the first forbidden area! Can you be so arrogant?! "I''ll give you half the time to think about it." Under the angry eyes of all the high-level Fengzu people, Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, even closed his eyes slightly and looked calm. He didn''t regard this place as the main hall of Fengzu at all, just like his own home. In an instant. All the high-level Fengzu people are completely angry. They all clenched their hands. This man is too arrogant! What do you think of here! If they hadn''t heard of all kinds of things about Chu Lingxiao, they would have swarmed into each other. The strength of each other is really strong. Apart from the ultimate characters, it''s estimated that only the ultimate characters like Fengdi can suppress this! Feng Tianao, who was standing aside, was also a sneer on his face, gradually converged and turned to look gloomy. He won''t let the whole Phoenix family join each other. Again. Why? It''s not the ultimate character. It''s just wishful thinking that he dare to submit himself to the Phoenix family. He is still waiting for emperor Feng to leave. With the help of his prestige accumulated in the minds of all ethnic groups over the years, he ascended the position of emperor Feng at one stroke! How can we let others take the lead in the middle of the way! Still an outsider! Sitting on the high position of Fengmu snow, the pretty face is becoming colder and colder. The blood of Zufeng starts to flow slowly, and the breath is very restless. Can stand beside the Phoenix nine Xiao. But it''s a little nervous. In the past few months, she still felt that she was surrounded by people, and she was very good to her, especially Feng muxue, who was the creator of the family, who cared for her even more. Even the ultimate supreme method was taught to her. If there is a conflict between the two sides at this time, she really doesn''t know what to do. Looking at slightly closed eyes, Chu Lingxiao looks calm, and Feng jiuxiao dare not say more. Time passed like this. Suddenly. Feng Mooche can''t stand it any more. She once followed the existence of the ultimate character. Now she was forced by a man. It''s ridiculous! If it''s the ultimate character. But she just can''t feel a trace. Chu Lingxiao is the ultimate character. The sign that heaven and earth keep their names. It never appeared when Chu Lingxiao spoke. "Are you doing too much, sir?" The cold voice, coming from the mouth of Fengmu snow, suddenly reverberated in the whole Fengzu hall, full of a trace of anger and questioning. "Our family has the will to join the first forbidden area. How can you not make our family cold hearted by doing this now!" Feng Mu is really confused. The existence of a person who is not the ultimate, how dare to come alone and make such unreasonable demands on her Phoenix family! Do you know the first forbidden area? Or is this the will of the first forbidden area? If so, the practice of the first forbidden area really disgusted her. She was the founder of Fengzu. At the beginning of the era, she had followed an ultimate figure. Even the old man in forbidden state before she achieved the ultimate goal could not compare with herself. This Tianzu man! With what qualifications, let her, as well as the whole nine day Phoenix people behind her submit! Feng Mu Xue''s words just fell. All the faces of the high-level women of Fengzu are brushed together. They all go up at the order of fengmuxue. Just. They haven''t stepped out yet. Feng Tianao suddenly stood out and walked up to Chu Lingxiao with a dignified face. He scolded: "br > " do you hear me? Feng Di has understood what he said. Don''t go away! " Seriously. If it wasn''t for the first forbidden area behind Chu Lingxiao, he could hardly help it. Although Chu Lingxiao is comparable to the old man of forbidden state before he did not achieve the ultimate goal, even under the emperor Feng, his strength is also equivalent to the emperor of a family origin, even if he is not the opponent of Chu Lingxiao, he can also make a thorough discussion. Otherwise. He didn''t dare to stand up and scold Chu Lingxiao directly. In fact, the main reason is that the Phoenix Mu Xue behind him is completely angry. This Tianzu man. Dare to really give him a hand, Feng muxue will certainly give it! By then. Once the two fight, it''s really impossible to mediate. After Chu Lingxiao died, he continued to take advantage of the situation to encourage all the senior Fengs to join in the proposal of the land of the world. At that time, even the emperor Fengdi was in a dilemma and had to agree! "Have you heard? We Fengzu don''t welcome you. Get out of here!" Think about it. Feng Tianao couldn''t help it again. She yelled at Chu Lingxiao and got excited gradually. The forbidden state. Emperor Feng has already rejected the ancient dragon family, and now his relationship with the first forbidden area will be gradually on the verge of breaking because of the man of Tianzu who spoke so loudly. As long as he adds a fire, everything will go towards his plan! "Thanks to you, Tianzu man, or I will never have the chance to be the emperor of Feng in my whole life." Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who is still unmoved, Feng Tianao has a sneer in her heart. But just then. Chu Lingxiao suddenly opened his eyes. At the next moment, his eyes were very quiet. He looked straight ahead, which made Feng Tianao stand in front of him. His body suddenly trembled. "It''s time for the incense." Bang. Feng muxue claps the table, and says in a cold voice: "how could you take him down for me!" Smell the words. All the high-level Fengzu people are one of Lin in their hearts, but fengtianao is suddenly back to her mind, with a trace of pride in her eyes. I''ll wait for that! The next moment. Feng Tianao rushes to Chu Lingxiao directly. He doesn''t think he can catch Chu Lingxiao. It seems like an attack, but it''s actually a defense. When Chu Lingxiao comes to him, he quickly hides away. But this moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s eyes really looked at him for a moment, Feng Tianao knew how naive his previous plans were. His pupils suddenly shrank, and his breath sank to the top of his heart. "Then What on earth is that! It''s impossible! " Before everyone was there, Feng Tianao''s body turned to ashes in a flash. Boom! This moment. All the high-level people of Fengzu who just wanted to make a move are all dumbfounded and dumbfounded. On the other side, Feng muxue''s pretty face suddenly changed, as if she had just seen the most incredible picture. She was furious the second before. One second later. A brush. Appear in front of Chu Lingxiao, then, in the eyes of the whole audience, directly kneel down to Chu Lingxiao. "Master, please accept my apprentice''s worship!" Chapter 461 Master worker?! All the high-level Fengzu people, including fengjiuxiao, were shocked by this sudden sentence, and their heads were blank. For a while. All stupid! What''s the matter?! How can Fengdi become the apprentice of this Tianzu man in a short time? Can see at the moment respectfully, kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao Feng Mu snow, even if all the high-level Fengzu, can''t believe, at the moment is one after another, hurriedly kneeling on the ground. In an instant! Everyone thought of a terrible truth! If so! Isn''t that the man standing in front of them now, is Is the ultimate figure in the legend! It''s the one that opened the world! My God! Suddenly. All the high-rise Fengzu people are quiet like cicadas, and dare not breathe again. They all lower their heads in a hurry, their faces are full of horror and uneasiness, and their eyes are almost staring out. This Tianzu man! At the beginning of the era, the ultimate figure that emperor Feng followed was the real master of the innate gods! Still standing there in the Phoenix jiuxiao, is also a face of disbelief, this is really too coincident! Emperor Feng already knew Chu Lingxiao. But on the first day she stepped into the world, she was found by the nine day Phoenix family! What a strange thing Just Fengdi, why didn''t you recognize it? In fact, fengmuxue at the moment is also confused. If it wasn''t for Chu Lingxiao''s face, she suddenly changed a little. She couldn''t recognize Chu Lingxiao at all. She thought it was the first time they met. The original sense of familiarity. It is the memory from the heart! This moment. The Fengzu hall is silent. In addition to fengjiuxiao, who already knew the identity of Chu Lingxiao, all people knelt respectfully and did not dare to make a sound. The senior Fengs, who were extremely dissatisfied with Chu Lingxiao, were shivering one by one. The ultimate character! The ultimate figure in the legend! No wonder this Tianzu man can build a relationship with the first forbidden area, and no wonder that the other side dare to come alone. Dare to love him is his own Fengdi, at the beginning of the era, followed the ultimate figure! For a moment. All the high-level Fengzu''s thoughts have become very clear. No wonder the old people in forbidden state invite each other And Suddenly. All the high-level Fengs could not help shivering again. Their breathing became more and more urgent. Didn''t they say that the forbidden state was stared at by the whole world? If this man is the ultimate. Why can he live in the world?! Feng muxue, kneeling at the front, is also full of shock and dare not speak more. Not in an era. I don''t seem to understand Master worker. Da. Da. Da! The hall was quiet, and everyone heard Chu Lingxiao with his hands on his back, and his footsteps were very light and crisp. Then he sat in the high position of Fengdi. Light way: "you get up." The next moment. Fengmuxue, and all the senior managers of Fengzu, quickly stood up and stood aside respectfully, waiting for Chu Lingxiao to speak. "Jiuxiao, don''t hurry down!" But see Phoenix nine Xiao is still standing there, when Phoenix mu Xuedun not from a surprise, hurriedly toward Phoenix nine Xiao indicated one eye. "No, just let her stand here." "Yes, master!" Boom! Almost in a few seconds, when the three words of fengjiuxiao just fell, let alone a group of Fengzu high-level people, they were suddenly stunned, which was fengmuxue''s eyes, but also could not help but gradually opened up, and everyone''s brain, in an instant, was blank. Looking at Feng jiuxiao''s eyes, as well as a heart, all trembled together. Master?! Goddess! Call this Tianzu man the master?! Feng muxue is almost stupid. I thought that the blood of her Phoenix family flowed in fengjiuxiao. It should be the reincarnation of a certain generation. After all, it was the person who came out of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. Unexpectedly, I knew Chu Lingxiao. Listen to this Hiss! Suddenly all the high-level Fengzu people could not help but take a breath of cool air. Think of fengjiuxiao from the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation, out of the border that day, all of a sudden figured out. "Teacher Master, it has something to do with the ultimate road of reincarnation! " Feng muxue''s face is cold and beautiful. It''s full of shock. At the moment, she really doesn''t know what to say. A faint voice fell. Everyone''s trembling heart could not help calming down. "Since the disaster has been eliminated, you nine days Phoenix, the whole family will move to the ancient land of the days tomorrow." The voice just dropped. All the high-level Fengzu people, a heart can''t help it again. It trembled for a while. Its face was full of horror. Its heart was even more frightened of Chu Lingxiao. The face of fengmuxue also changed abruptly. Feng Tianao couldn''t believe it until she died. All he had planned before was just cleverness. If he didn''t jump out in a hurry, Chu Lingxiao might spare his life. Unfortunately, he wanted to force Feng muxue away so that he could be emperor Feng. "Teacher Master, have you seen Longfeng Feng moo and Xueqiang bear a little flutter in her heart, and finally summon up courage and raise her head slowly. "He''s dead." Feng muxue: "..." The faint voice falls. All the high-rise buildings of Fengzu are cold. They stop breathing. It''s no wonder that the ancient dragon will hold the succession ceremony of the next Dragon Emperor. It turns out that Long Feng died in forbidden state "You all go down first." Feng Mooche gave everyone a quick sign. After all the high-level Fengs left the hall in fear, they immediately returned to peace. After a long silence, fengmuxue asked tentatively: "are you OK, master?" After all, it''s terrible to know that all the people above the world have come, and the miserable cry of the old man of forbidden state indicates the strength of the world. Feng jiuxiao''s eyes can''t help but look at the past. Although she has absolute confidence in dealing with you. But that kind of place, even the ultimate figure in the legend, dare to hunt. She is really worried by the words of Fengdi. "At the beginning of the era, you didn''t ask me where you came from. Now I''ve sent it back to the land of all kingdoms. Do you want to visit that land?" Feng muxue: "..." Phoenix jiuxiao: "..." "Well, since there''s no problem, let me go to the gulong nationality." Feng muxue: "..." Until Chu Lingxiao waved his hand and the boundless magic power surged, taking the two of them to leave the nine heaven Phoenix land and go to the ancient dragon nationality, Feng muxue''s mind was still blank, and the whole pretty face was full of disbelief. This In the legend, even the ultimate characters dare to hunt in the mysterious world - above the world! It It didn''t come on its own! But was suppressed by the master from the unknown space to the world. This This is too exaggerated! Chapter 462 At this moment, the ancient dragon people. But in a dilemma. After Longfeng died. As the strongest of the ancient dragon people today, some of them are unable to survive in the long and long-term battle. Previously, he had already asked people to prepare for the succession ceremony of the next Dragon Emperor. But now I thought that Chu Lingxiao''s thigh, the future of their ancient dragon, would still be devastated. But I didn''t expect that there was a real existence in the world! At the moment, all the high-level Gulong people have come back from the forbidden state. However, they still have a creepy feeling about what they have experienced in the forbidden state. Even beyond the world! It''s all coming! Directly on the forbidden state territory, the Ultimate Hunter, the forbidden state old man, although since that scream, no sound has been heard in the forbidden state hinterland. But they know There''s really an unimaginable enemy of the ultimate character, out of hand! But. To their surprise. The old man of forbidden state is still alive "Elder, do you want to do or not do this succession ceremony? You have to say something." Summer heart is also slightly complex mood. Although she did not know what happened to the elders after she left the forbidden state, it can be seen from the dignified, uneasy and frightened faces of the elders that there must have been unimaginable and terrifying events in the forbidden state. Otherwise. When the elder will not come back, let her temporarily slow down the time of succession ceremony. But now the whole succession ceremony is almost ready. Can you let her out now and tell all the people to cancel it? "Alas..." Xia Bozhan sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to do that, but now, he really wants to slow down. What he is afraid of is that the old man in forbidden state didn''t have an accident, but Chu Lingxiao did. Even after seeing the old man of forbidden state, going to Tianzu and returning to forbidden state, he had an unknown premonition. No way. It''s true that Chu Lingxiao saved the old man of forbidden state. Instead, he suffered a devastating blow and fell. The old man of forbidden state felt guilty for this and went to the Tian nationality to have a look. This is the only way. That''s all. But what to do with his ancient dragon? If Chu Lingxiao is really as he thinks, is it necessary to support longbingyao to be the emperor of the dragon? All over the ancient dragon. At the moment, they are very restless. It''s almost the time of the ceremony, but there''s not a bit of movement yet, which makes all the people of the ancient dragon nationality feel uneasy for some reason. Originally suddenly let the goddess longbingyao ascend the position of Dragon Emperor. It has puzzled all the ancient dragon people. Now there is another one. They really doubt whether there will be any black curtain in it that they don''t know. And the Dragon Emperor! Where the hell is it? Why didn''t you come back with the elders? For a time, all walks of life of the ancient dragon people were full of controversy, aiming at the goddess longbingyao. At the moment, I stand in the hall together with many elders of the ancient dragon nationality. As the goddess who used to be the aftercare, dragon purple butterfly, her beautiful face is very proud at the moment. What''s the matter! What ultimate character! It''s not the same as being hunted! But in the heart of the Dragon purple butterfly, he said that he could not help thinking about the picture of Chu Lingxiao holding her neck and lifting her up without pity. The Dragon Purple Butterfly felt an inexplicable excitement in his heart, and the beautiful eyes suddenly became slightly confused. She seems to be infatuated with that feeling. In fact, I hope Chu Lingxiao doesn''t have an accident. "The man who doesn''t understand the customs is really..." On the other side, longbingyao''s expression was even more worried. After returning to the ancient dragon nationality from forbidden state, her heart had never been relaxed. It''s above the world. The place where even the ultimate character dared to hunt appeared. She was really afraid of Chu Lingxiao''s accident. As long Bozhan thought. The old man of forbidden state is alive. Will it really be the master who saved the old man in forbidden state, instead At this time, a waiter rushed in and walked quickly to longbozhan''s side. He bowed and said: "elder, someone is coming outside." Suddenly. All the people in the hall were stunned for a moment, but their faces showed a trace of surprise. At this time, all the ethnic groups had already changed their lives because of the coming of the world. Who would it be? "Who are you from?" Longbozhan asked in a hurry. The waiter was not sure. He couldn''t believe it. He hesitated and said: "look It looks like It seems to be emperor Feng. " Long Bozhan: "..." In an instant. All the people in the hall were shocked. Fengdi? What is she doing here? It''s not the news that the Dragon Emperor is dead. Come to find their ancient dragon people to settle accounts! After all. Emperor long threatened emperor Feng. "How many of them have come!" "It''s just three people, but it''s strange that apart from Fengdi, fengmuxue, and Fengzu goddess, the man in white who is walking in the front is a man who has never seen before." Long Bozhan: "..." All the elders of the ancient dragon people: "..." Dragon and purple butterfly: "..." Hearing this sentence, longbingyao turned from worried face to happy face. It''s the master! Must be the master! Longbozhan and all the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality returned to their spirits when they were in dudun. In a moment, their eyes were constantly trembling and filled with disbelief. In fact, they hope Chu Lingxiao is still alive. But my heart is clear. The hope is too slim. That''s above the world! It''s said that the ultimate character dare not appear in the land of all kingdoms, because people from all kingdoms will come here to hunt. Enough to show. Behind the scenes, how terrible it is that there is really a stronger existence than the ultimate character! Really Suddenly. Longbozhan hurriedly replied, at this moment, his voice was shaking. "And Don''t invite them in yet! " "Please?" The waiter was stunned for a moment. "Are you deaf! Go! " At the next moment, all the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon family stared at the waiter when they were in dudun. He turned around and left in a hurry. But. At this time, a faint voice suddenly reverberated in the whole hall of the ancient dragon nationality. "No more." The voice falls, three figures, already standing in front of the Dragon battle. This moment. When he saw the visitor, before the waiter turned around completely, he saw the scene that made him extremely tongue tied. All the ancestors and goddess of his family knelt down to the man in white. When he saw this scene, the waiter immediately stayed where he was. See is really Chu Lingxiao. Longbozhan and other people''s hearts were all brought up in a flash, all kneeling on the ground, dare not look up. "You seem to be quite cautious." But when they were about to raise their heads, the faint voice came from their ears, which made the pupils of longbozhan and other people suddenly shrink, and the frightened hairs stood up, and the back was even colder and sweaty. As soon as they were about to raise their heads, they immediately shrank back. Chu Lingxiao has already arrived! Just have been watching them in the dark, whether loyal! Chapter 463 The whole hall of the ancient dragon nationality is as quiet as a cicada. The waiter, his eyes dazzled, stood in the same place, all parts of his body were stiff. All the ancient people and goddess of the ancient dragon clan knelt down to this strange man in white! The little waiter was all over and felt the blood all over his body. At this moment, he was frozen. His body trembled for a moment. His brain became blank and he thought of a terrible truth! This This man in white It''s the ultimate character! Boom! In just a second, the little waiter who was scared on the spot got down on his knees and didn''t dare to lift his head. He''s got a lot of information. In addition to the ultimate figure in the legend, and the Dragon Emperor, he really can''t think of who else in the world can make all the ancient people of their ancient dragon nationality bow down and worship! My mother! What is the ultimate character! Even Fengdi, the most noble woman, could be followed respectfully. He knows. At the beginning, when Emperor long proposed to Emperor Feng to join the old man of forbidden state, Emperor Feng refused directly on the spot, and even the two fought directly for this matter. Terror! Fengdi can''t see the old man in forbidden state, but the man in white in front of him is so awesome! From this point of view! This man, I''m afraid, is even earlier than the old man of forbidden state and the ultimate man! "Master..." Compared with other people of the ancient dragon nationality, longbingyao was quite calm, and walked to Chu Lingxiao with ease. This point. Chu Lingxiao said nothing. However, Feng muxue is not very comfortable. How could Shifu take so much when he has been away for so long The next moment. Chu Lingxiao took the people behind him and sat in the position of the ancient dragon emperor. In a flash, the atmosphere around him fell to an freezing point again. But the waiter didn''t dare to raise his head. But it can also be heard that this is the voice of his ancient dragon goddess. In a moment, all the hairs stand up. My God, the goddess called this man as the master The waiter was completely confused. He stopped breathing and swallowed. As for the lower longbozhan and others, they were scared on one face, with cold sweat on their back. They had no idea Chu Lingxiao is still alive. Facing the coming of the world, he is safe. This This strength is unprecedented. They have never heard of it What they just said. All heard by Chu Lingxiao. At the moment, longbozhan was shivering all over. He should not have hesitated to hold a succession ceremony as early as he knew. Now he felt that they had become a pushy force. Grass on the wall Not terrible! What''s terrible is that Chu Lingxiao thinks that they are grass on the wall, which is fatal! The next moment. Long Bozhan hurriedly raised his head, with a cold sweat on his forehead and a pale face: "you You, listen to my explanation, we can''t help it. Please understand that several of us are ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality, so we have to consider for the whole ancient dragon nationality. Please take a clear example. " Da. Da. Da! Chu Lingxiao sat high on the throne, looking very calm. He looked at longbozhan and other people below, but the sound of his fingers hitting the throne again and again. At once, longbozhan and other people buried their heads lower. They knelt down and shivered. They dared not speak. But. Compared with the ancient ancestors such as long Bozhan, although the body of long zidie is shaking, it is the whole person''s excitement. A pretty face looks at the ground, but also shows a happy obsession. The beautiful eyes are full of madness. Yes! That''s what it looks like! King! This is the king of my dragon purple butterfly! It''s said that dragon bears nine sons. At the same time, the blood is noble, but there is also a twisted character hidden in the deep. Only a very small number of ancient dragon people, like the Dragon purple butterfly. Long Bingyao hesitated for a moment. I immediately stood out. "Master, they are telling the truth. Please..." But as soon as longbingyao was about to speak for longbozhan and other people, Chu Lingxiao''s quiet eyes suddenly looked at her, filled with a trace of Imperial Majesty. Just a glance. All of a sudden, longbingyao''s face turned crimson, slightly lowered her tall and delicate body, knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao, and stretched her head under Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. One hand fell on top of her head and stroked her slowly. It was like taking it for granted, and I didn''t feel any violation. Just. The Phoenix jiuxiao standing next to her is a little jealous, but she dare not say anything more. Fengmuxue is full of resentment and touches her face. Although her appearance is no different from that of longbingyao, she has been happy for an era after all. She subconsciously thinks that Chu Lingxiao likes young women like longbingyao. As early as the beginning of the era. Fengmu xueliu has a different feeling towards Chu Lingxiao, but it''s a pity that she didn''t have time to express to Chu Lingxiao that Chu Lingxiao disappeared before her eyes. This moment. Chu Lingxiao stroked longbingyao''s head and said lightly: "I hope this is the first and last time, you Do you understand? " The voice just dropped. The heads of longbozhan and others are almost on the ground. They are afraid to make a noise. Quiet! A dead silence! "Come back." The faint voice fell down again. In an instant. Long Bozhan and others brush it. They immediately raise their heads. Then, looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting on the throne, they nodded crazily. "I know, I know. Don''t worry. This is the first and last time." At the moment, several people of longbozhan are determined in their hearts. No matter what happens to the ancient dragon people, as long as Chu Lingxiao doesn''t speak, none of them dare to make their own decisions. Next to the Dragon Emperor, Chu Lingxiao is in front! The next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved lightly. Signal to longbozhan and others. You can go out. Before leaving. The Dragon Purple Butterfly stood up and saw the Dragon Bingyao who was kneeling there and touched by Chu Lingxiao. Her body suddenly trembled, swallowed her saliva, and then left. And outside the long Bozhan and others. His face was still full of fear, his eyes were wide open, and he looked like he had no one to look at. Several people look at each other, both bitter smile and feel lucky. They have such a great chance to follow such a strong man. Although they don''t know what happened, they know that even beyond the ten thousand boundaries, they can''t help each other. The waiter could not help but ask: "how many Some ancient ancestors, that adult, who are they... " Suddenly. Seems to realize their identity, asked what should not be asked, then hurriedly covered his mouth, a face of panic looking at long Bozhan and other people make amends. See the waiter like this. Longbozhan also knows that it''s hard for the waiter to talk outside without revealing something. However, he said lightly: "you only need to know that the dragon emperor died in his hands, which is enough." This sentence just dropped. The little waiter, who was scared on the spot, collapsed on the ground in an instant. "But you don''t have to worry. The Dragon Emperor is not my ancient dragon at all. His death has nothing to do with my ancient dragon." Waiter: "..." Chapter 464 The waiter left with a panic. At first, he planned to boast with others. He had just seen the ultimate figure with his own eyes, but now, when he heard that the dragon emperor died in Chu Lingxiao''s hand, he was scared and didn''t have any such thoughts. If you say that. You''ll get angry if you don''t! And The emperor of the creation of the ancient dragon people is not the ancient dragon people at all. This news made his scalp numb. On the main hall. It was quiet. Chu Lingxiao is still sitting high on the throne. He has a calm look and a quiet eyes. He stroked his body slowly and turned it into a dragon Bingyao. As for the Phoenix jiuxiao and fengmuxue standing by, he was already full of jealousy. "Succession ceremony, you go first." A faint voice fell. Longbingyao pitifully raised his head and looked at Chu Lingxiao. Then he turned into a green light and flew out of the ancient dragon hall. The next moment. Light voice, fall again. "Mu Xue." Smell the words. Feng muxue''s pretty face changed, and she quickly half knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao. "Yes, my apprentice!" Compared with fengjiuxiao, longbingyao and Fengdi, wearing a golden emperor robe, are more mature and enchanting. When meimou looks at Chu Lingxiao, she can''t help showing a trace of charm. It seems that she expects Chu Lingxiao to do something to her. "How is your injury?" But next. Chu Lingxiao said, but let her some disappointment, but the heart or a little joy. "Thank you for your concern. I don''t mind." In fact, although she said this, she was hurt. At the beginning of the era, in order to prevent Longfeng from seizing the ultimate Taoist power, she was attacked secretly by Longfeng and hurt her life. Usually if the origin of the emperor, but also nothing, but last time, and Longfeng forced to fight, internal injury and some serious. Suddenly. Chu Lingxiao waved with his hand, and a white awn suddenly drowned in all parts of fengmuxue''s body, and rushed into all her acupoints. At this moment, fengmuxue only felt a burst of crispness in her body. It seemed that there was a continuous stream of warmth, washing her injured life. Soon. Fengmu xueliu felt relaxed, as if she had unloaded tens of millions of tons of energy. Suddenly, she felt that she was recovering from a serious illness. The whole person was very comfortable. Her face changed in a flash. That''s what I understand. Originally, I didn''t even know how serious my injury was. If I drag it on, it will affect Shouyuan. "Master Xie, heal the disciples!" Feng muxue hurriedly kneels down on her other leg. She kowtows to Chu Lingxiao and bows. Her eyes are more grateful. "Well, you all go down." Chu Lingxiao waved lightly. The next moment. Feng muxue and Feng jiuxiao look at each other. Although they want to be with Chu Lingxiao, they dare not say anything more, so they quit the ancient dragon hall. After they left. On the main hall, it was quiet again. For a long time. There is no one to disturb Chu Lingxiao. The surrounding atmosphere seems to be more and more silent because of Chu Lingxiao''s extremely quiet eyes. Even the temperature in the air is slightly cold. After half incense. Light voice, falling again, seems to be talking to the air, "how about it?" There was still no one around, but suddenly, there was a wave in this space. Next moment, a dark purple gate appeared in front of Chu Lingxiao, and a mysterious figure with no clear face came out. As soon as it appeared, it bowed down to Chu Lingxiao. "Master, everything is quiet outside the country. There is no change." Finish. The mysterious figure seemed to pause for a few seconds, and then said: "maybe it was the man who killed the owner and saw something. He knew that he had caused a terrible disaster. So even if the land above the world was repressed back to the world by the master, he still kept hiding and did not dare to appear again." This mysterious figure. Listen to the voice, it should be a very big middle-aged man, but look at the figure, it is like a refined scholar dress. With the words of the mysterious figure falling down, on the hall of the ancient dragon people, it has returned to the previous silence. Only dada Da, the slender fingers of Chu Lingxiao, and the sound of slowly knocking on the throne are heard. After half a breath of incense, Chu Lingxiao still hasn''t said a word. But. That figure. But there is no dissatisfaction, impatient appearance, is still respectful, kneeling there, all over the body, showing the posture, only full of respect and fear. "In addition to other regions, did you find out the emperor''s pollution sources?" This moment. The faint voice just fell. Suddenly, the sound of a light tap on the emperor''s finger disappeared with Chu Lingxiao, opening his eyes slowly, but it was from the east corner of the hall that another golden red ancient gate appeared out of the sky. The next moment. He walked out of it. He looked very dignified, but still couldn''t see any appearance. Even the mysterious figure before was stunned. He didn''t seem to think that there was an unknown existence besides him, serving Chu Lingxiao. But this figure. It''s still the same. As soon as he appeared, he was extremely respectful and knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao. His voice was a little frightened for fear that Chu Lingxiao would punish him. "Lord Master, I haven''t found out for the moment where the origin comes from. There is no such thing as the closed seventh area. Please... " Boom! But the voice just dropped. This figure suddenly felt more than a dozen terrible pressures. From all corners of the world, it immediately attacked him. The figure was frightened on the spot. It trembled and immediately lowered its head. Full voice exclaimed: "Lord Master, spare your life, master, spare your life, master, it''s really the pollution source of emperor''s ancestral level... " Between the quiet and the natural. Chu Lingxiao''s face waved calmly. Next moment, the ten terror threats around him, one after another, slowly withdrew from the shadow. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao stood up from the throne with his hands on his back and walked towards the figure step by step. "I have given you three epochs of time, and you have not yet given me a satisfactory answer. Do you want me to come out in person?" Suddenly. No matter who is below, the body is shivering. I dare not look up to Chu Lingxiao again. My body is full of fear and uneasiness. "Lord Master, if you stay with me for some more time, my subordinates will find out everything, and ask the master to show his kindness to my subordinates. Please... " But that figure, the words have not finished. The next moment. Directly by Chu Lingxiao a hand to wave away, instantaneous entire person on the spot melts into the ash. Chapter 465 And the big man who appeared before, with a pair of frightened eyes, was almost staring out, and the whole body was lying on the ground, afraid to make a little more noise. "See?" Step out. Chu Lingxiao has already stood beside the man, with both hands on his back, and stood aloof. He said lightly: "I''ll give you some more time. If you can''t find it out, you won''t have to see me in the future." Grunt! Suddenly, the burly man immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his face was frightened. He dared not speak, but nodded wildly. Even he didn''t know how long he had known Chu Lingxiao. Only when the third ultimate figure appeared in the world, he began to work for Chu Lingxiao. Until Chu Lingxiao was in the land of the world, leaving a separation, after leaving, he never saw Chu Lingxiao again. Just. What he didn''t expect was that someone in the world even dared to move Chu Lingxiao and killed him directly! It''s killing me! Until a few days ago, he received Chu Lingxiao''s words, asking him to investigate the outside world. But. Even he was surprised that he could run over an ultimate figure like an ant, but there was no sign. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t convey it himself, he doubted whether the person who did it was from outside the country. Chu Lingxiao waved at will. He went out toward the main hall. The next moment. The burly man, also hurriedly stood up, and after a respectful salute to Chu Lingxiao, disappeared without trace, and the hall was restored to peace in an instant. As if just now. There was no one else but Chu Lingxiao. It is the only high mountain of the ancient dragon nationality. You can see the whole picture of the ancient dragon nationality from here. Chu Lingxiao appears here in an instant, with his hands on his back, looking down. At this moment, on a high step, long Bingyao dressed in a golden emperor''s robe, in the eyes of all the ancient dragon people, who are full of awe, has gradually moved to the top of the step, which is a very noble seat of the Dragon Emperor. And beside the throne. Standing are the ancient ancestors of the ancient dragon nationality, such as longbozhan, and Fengdi, fengmuxue and fengjiuxiao. They were directly invited by longbozhan and others. Please come up and be the witness of the succession of New Dragon Emperor. All the ancient dragon people around did not expect that they had always had some disagreements with them. Especially when the last emperor Longfeng was still alive, the Phoenix people who had fought many times came here to support them. Or Fengdi! And Phoenix goddess! This can''t help but make a lot of people of the ancient dragon nationality who have a lot of complaints about longbingyao''s succession to the position of the Dragon Emperor, and their dissatisfaction immediately disappeared. Now it seems. Longbingyao, the goddess, suddenly succeeded to the Dragon Emperor, which seemed to have a better influence than when Longfeng was there. "You said, how could emperor Feng come here in person? When Emperor long was still there, she would not take the initiative to step into the land boundary of our ancient dragon nationality." Looking at the goddess longbingyao, she has already climbed the highest platform. Many ancient dragon clansmen below can''t help sighing for a while. "You don''t understand. Fengdi and our ancient dragon are not incompatible. She is just dissatisfied with the Dragon Emperor. Now that the new dragon emperor takes office, all the fights before nature are gone." "That''s what they say, but don''t you think it''s too strange?" A great God, who is also a high-level official in the face of the ancient dragon people, shakes his head: "in such a big occasion, the Dragon Emperor still hasn''t appeared. I don''t know what happened." Just finished. Another great God standing at the bottom waved his hand. "Despite the news from the lower world, though the upper world has already arrived, the ultimate figure, the forbidden state old man, is still alive. That is to say, Emperor long should have nothing to do with it. According to my guess, it should be the forbidden state old man who left behind and entrusted with the forbidden state task!" Hear that. The former great God who spoke, as well as the rest of the people, showed a little excitement on his face. That should be it! Otherwise. On this occasion, the Dragon Emperor has not come back. It''s also good to stay in forbidden state. Longfeng, the Dragon Emperor, is the closest to the ultimate figure in the world today. Maybe one day when the old man in forbidden state is happy, he will help him to reach the ultimate state. By then. They are ancient dragon people, but they are really rising! Such a voice can be heard off and on almost everywhere around the ancient dragon people. But one of the little waiters heard such a voice, and his body was shaking all of a sudden, and his mouth could not help but show a bitter smile. Still dreaming! Dragon Emperor is dead! They were cheated of an era! What Dragon Emperor! The emperor of the creation clan is deceitful. He doesn''t even count as the ancient dragon clan! He almost couldn''t help saying the news that the Dragon Emperor had died on the spot, but when he thought of the words that the ancient ancestors warned him, he told himself again and again in his heart that he must bear it. If you say that. The dignity of his ancient dragon people is really gone. The race of gods! Results! The emperor of Chuang clan is a fake! "Master, the old man on the land in the far north seems a little dishonest to you." With his hands on his back, he stood on the mountain and looked at Chu Lingxiao, the successor of Dadian. Suddenly, a voice full of awe echoed, but no one was there. "Say." But Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still on the ceremony below. "Tell the master, it seems that the old man wrote a letter and sent it to a place outside the country. When he banned the state, he should conceal something from you." However. Chu Lingxiao still just waved, a faint voice fell, indicating that the other side can leave. "I''ll leave it to you to deal with. In short, there''s only one sentence. Whoever covets the land of the world will kill everything!" "I see!" As soon as the voice fell, silence returned. For Chu Lingxiao, the land of ten thousand realms is his ideal experimental site. He does not allow anyone to affect all the order here, because only one flower can be born in the world! With the completion of all the succession ceremonies of longbingyao. After a look at the Dragon battle and others, longbingyao dressed in a golden emperor''s robe is really like a female dragon emperor at the moment. Her temperament is extremely noble, sacred and inviolable. But when she ascended the position of Dragon Emperor, she said a word to all the people of the ancient dragon nationality below, but in an instant, the whole land boundary of the ancient dragon nationality was suddenly quiet. This moment. It was as if a needle had fallen, which could cause a blast. Those great gods who had been talking about before were even more dull and blank. "Now I announce that from tomorrow, the gulong people will move into the territory of the Tian people!" Chapter 466 When the voice of dragon Bingyao falls. The whole scene was silent. Except for the ancient ancestor of the ancient dragon, the Dragon purple butterfly and the waiter, all the ancient dragon people, one by one, opened their mouths and looked at the Dragon Bingyao standing on the high platform. There are two words written on each face. What?! Next. All of you look at me, I look at you, all of you think that you have heard me wrong, but looking at the people around you is also a very stunned look. In a moment, all of the gulong people are confused. This What''s the situation?! What''s the meaning of letting them move to the boundary of Tianzu? Do you want them to join the Tianzu?! "Elder, here..." Immediately those great gods all looked at longbozhan dumbly and asked what was the matter. "Didn''t you hear what emperor long said? In the morning, we will move the boundaries of Tianzu! " Everyone: "..." In an instant. These great gods are all stupid. Their brains are blank again. How could this be different from what they had predicted before! Why let them ancient dragon. Move to Tianzu boundary? It doesn''t make sense! Before waiting for all the ancient dragon people in the audience, fengmuxue on one side also stood beside longbingyao. Fengmuxue under the golden emperor''s robe is more powerful than longbingyao. Although longbingyao is now the Dragon Emperor, fengmuxue is the founder of the Phoenix family. Even in the eyes of all the ancient dragon people, fengmuxue has the right to speak. But what she said next. It is to let all the people of the gulong nationality below, completely stupefied in place. "My family will also move the boundaries of the Tianzu in the morning. At that time, we will go with you, the gulong people." Everyone below: "..." Quiet! Silence! But the whole atmosphere was suddenly very awkward. Seeing this, long Bozhan hurriedly came out and said lightly: "this is the end of the succession ceremony. You can leave on your own." Everyone: "..." What''s the matter?! If you don''t say why, let them move to the Tianzu boundary tomorrow morning. You need to know their ancient dragon nationality, but they have already joined the old man of forbidden state. Aren''t the elders and the Dragon Emperor afraid of the old man of forbidden state getting angry?! But in the face of ancient ancestors, especially fengmuxue, no one dare to question all the people of the ancient dragon family below. Now that it''s all decided. That must be true. Just It''s too strange! When everyone left, longbozhan respectfully went to longbingyao and made a salute to him, saying in a respectful voice: "Longdi, do you want to disclose something to the ethnic people?" Several ancient ancestors standing beside him also showed a trace of questioning. It''s really not good that the people of the tribe are so confused. In fact, Longbo battle is also for longbingyao. After all. Longbingyao is now the Dragon Emperor, and his status is very noble. In the future, he will have to control the affairs of the whole ancient dragon nationality. If the people of the following ethnic groups have doubts about the Dragon Emperor, it is not conducive to the development of the whole ancient dragon nationality. Just. Although the Dragon Bingyao ascended to the position of Dragon Emperor in the early days, she had been abandoning the universe for the power and skill. When she was the Dragon Queen, she could use it as pure as fire. Worry about the long Bo war. She didn''t care. "No, they can understand it when they arrive at the ancient place of Tianzu in the morning." Say. She gave long Bozhan and others a look. "Besides, there is the host. What can you rest assured of?" The next moment. When long Bozhan and others followed the line of sight of longbingnan, they found that Chu Lingxiao was looking at this place from afar on the mountain. Immediately. All of them could not help shivering. Between the secluded. When the next morning came, all the ethnic groups under the land of all kingdoms had not fully recovered from the miraculous things that happened in the forbidden state, and heard the thunder and drums from the nine domes. When I saw two golden flags standing high in the sky, I was shocked by the whole land of the world, and I was in a sudden uproar. One side ten claws golden dragon! A flaming Phoenix! At the next moment, before the blink of the eyes of all the people below, the sky was full of people. In addition to people, there were countless huge warships. In an instant. The eyes of all the people of all ethnic groups were suddenly widened. Looking up, they were shocked. "My God, what the hell are the ancient dragon and the nine heaven Phoenix doing?" There are people at once, who are already blind. The whole world. It''s all a shock. The two families on the nine domes have lived on it since the beginning of the era. They have never been on such a large scale before. However, it is clear that they are moving now when they see the scene of inspiring teachers! These two races! Where do you want to migrate? The next moment. When everyone from all ethnic groups saw the huge warships of the two ethnic groups sailing towards the forbidden state, they all saw a sudden realization. So it seems that the two ethnic groups are expressing their determination to the old man of forbidden state to move to forbidden state! But not all the people of all ethnic groups, stable mood, the next scene, but let them suddenly shocked, eyes flutter, a face of incredible. Fake it! This is a fake! Instead of going to forbidden state, the two families went to the ancient land of Tianzu. What are they going to do! Did you go to Tianzu?! Seeing the warships of Gulong and jiutianfenghuang, from the moment when they sailed to the boundary of Tianzu, all the original emperors, Guzu and dudun of all the nationalities suddenly shook their bodies, lost their interest in seeing, and probably understood what was going on. They underestimated the man again! Last time the old man of forbidden state went to the ancient land of Tian nationality, it was not as they guessed. Chu Lingxiao saved him, but he fell down and disappeared. The old man of forbidden state felt guilty and went to visit Tian nationality! This moment. All the original emperors and ancient ancestors of all ethnic groups swallowed a few saliva, and their scalp was numb. This man It''s so strong! Even over the world, they really didn''t take each other down! They had previously speculated that But at the moment, seeing the gulong and Jiutian Fenghuang, I was shocked to the extreme. I''m glad that I didn''t have the idea of falling into the trap. But when the ancient dragon and the nine day Phoenix, all the people''s feet, really step into the ancient land of the Tian nationality, their brain will not return to God for a while, just feel all this, like a dream. Nine days Phoenix family is OK. But all the people of the ancient dragon nationality are unbelievable, and their faces are unbelievable. They have long been in the forbidden state. Now suddenly falling to the Tianzu, no doubt betrayed the ultimate figure - forbidden state old man, which is the biggest shame for an ultimate figure. They thought they were going to Tianzu today. Will suffer from the forbidden state elderly, unprecedented outrage, but did not expect that there is nothing! Looking around at the boundary belonging to the Tianzu, the great gods directly stayed in place. "Here..." Chapter 467 In fact, all Tianzu people in the ancient land of Tianzu are ignorant. I don''t know what to say when I look at the huge warships floating on their ancient land. Everyone recognized it. That''s the ancient dragon and the nine sky Phoenix. They have two unique inborn gods and race flags, but it''s so abnormal! It''s not normal at all! Isn''t it true that the gulong people have already joined the old people in the forbidden state! And the ancient master In the eyes of all the Tians, the last time the old man of forbidden state came to their ancient Tians, he must have threatened them and put them into his account as soon as possible. After all, in their eyes, Chu Lingxiao, the Ultimate Hunter in the world, is really But just then. All the Tianzu people are really dumb. When they look at the huge warship falling down slowly in the sky, suddenly, they see a figure that they can''t believe on the main warship belonging to the Jiutian Phoenix family. Suddenly, all the pupils can''t help but shrink violently. It''s amazing! Fengzu main ship! A white dress, with hands on its back, stands tall on it. Beside him stood a group of ancient ancestors of two nationalities, and Fengdi, fengmuxue, who was wearing a golden emperor''s robe, all stood respectfully beside the white dress, as if they were students. This moment. The whole land boundary of the ancient dragon nationality was just moved here because of the ancient dragon nationality and the Phoenix nationality, and there was a lot of noise. But at the moment, when I saw the white dress appeared, it was suddenly silent. Everyone''s eyes were dazed. "Ancient The ancient master is still alive! " Several people of Tian Gu Yu below were also stunned at the spot. Even though the old man from forbidden state came to the ancient land of Tian nationality, he had vaguely expressed his attitude, but they couldn''t believe that the ultimate figure in the legend, the peak of all monks, would willingly submit to their little Tian nationality. But now When they saw Chu Lingxiao and appeared in their eyes again, the brain was completely blank, as if hit by a thunderbolt and lightning, and their eyes immediately stared as big as a bell, full of shock and inconceivable. "Teacher Master, it''s really OK. " Dugu Yu''s face was dull. And Tian Yuxiu and others are all stiff and almost forget to think. I can''t believe it Chu Lingxiao is still alive in the face of hunting in the world. Once again, thinking of the attitude of the old man in forbidden state, they all shudder. I can''t help it. What happened in forbidden state is that the old man in forbidden state saw it from the beginning to the end! Great terror! Unprecedented horror! Even if there is a hand over the world, I''m afraid there is no choice but to descend to the far north. Seeing Chu Lingxiao with Fengdi and fengmuxue, and all the ancient ancestors of the two families, falling from the main ship, Tian Gu Yu hurriedly returned to his mind and said: "br > " what are you doing? Don''t hurry to follow me! " As his voice just dropped. The whole ancient land of Tianzu was suddenly quiet. Tianyu Xiu hurriedly took all Tianzu with him, followed Tiangu Yu to Lingxiao, and came here. "Unfilial apprentice, welcome the master back!" As soon as they met, Tian Gu Yu hurriedly went to Chu Lingxiao and knelt down. As soon as he knelt down, all the Tianzu people behind him knelt down one by one. The scene can''t be said to be shocking. However, all the people of the gulong and Jiutian Fenghuang families around looked silly and were stunned. With the three bows and nine welcomes of Tiangu Yu, one heart couldn''t help beating. At first, they saw that all the high-level people in their family, even the founder of the Fengs, were respectful. When they stood beside a strange man in white, they were in a fog. I don''t know who Lingxiao is at all. But now see this! Chu Lingxiao''s identity! Brush it! From their minds, they were ready to come out. In the hearts of all the people of the two families who were shocked on the spot, they seemed to set off a wave of waves, and their eyes were almost staring out. "He He is... The man of Tian nationality who has already disappeared after entering the forbidden state! " Those great gods of the ancient dragon nationality, seeing on the spot, felt numb and shivered. It''s not just them. They are the same. In a few seconds. They guessed an amazing truth, which almost made them faint. Finally The ultimate character! In this rumor, the man of Tian nationality, who is inextricably linked with the first forbidden area, is the ultimate character! Grunt! This moment. Those great gods of the gulong nationality who moved to the Tianzu area this time trembled with fear, as if time had frozen. The expressions of all the people of the two nationalities stopped in endless stupidity, all of them could not help swallowing their saliva. My mother! This Tianzu man, unexpectedly It is the ultimate character in the legend, that is Boom! The heads of all the people of the two ethnic groups immediately moved at a high speed. When they thought of the world and the forbidden state, the blood stopped flowing. Their faces were only full of shock, and their hair stood up. They have no doubt about the horror of the world! Since many ancient books have left comments, it shows that those records are all true! Once the ultimate character, all have been hunted! And maybe there will be the ultimate figures, one after another, all dead. Otherwise, in today''s world, the ultimate figures will become so rare, and even become legends, which can''t be seen at all! But this Tianzu man Unexpectedly In an instant. All the people of the two ethnic groups finally know why the Dragon Emperor and the Phoenix emperor all want to join the Tianzu, and why they moved to the Tianzu on such a large scale. The ultimate figure, the old man of forbidden state, has no movement It turned out that... Though they dare not admit it. Because it''s so horrible! In addition to the records above the world, which are true, they have confirmed that there are more invincible figures in the world than the ultimate figures! And this man! Now! Stand in front of them alive! "Hair Yes! " Those great gods who have come back to God are still full of stupidity, but at the next moment, when they brush, their eyes are green, their faces are shocked, and their eyes are full of joy. They''re going to be sent! This moment. All the people of the two families are willing to kneel down to Chu Lingxiao and worship. This is more than hair! A more ultimate figure! Even invincible existence, has become the backer of their two clans! They really don''t know what it will be like to wait for the future of their two ethnic groups, but it must be very bright. Maybe several ultimate figures will be born! Until Chu Lingxiao walked into the Tianzu hall. No one stands up! Chapter 468 Now. In the hall of Tianzu, it was quiet. Chu Lingxiao is sitting in the right position, and even if longbingyao is now sitting in the position of Dragon Emperor, he is just like Phoenix jiuxiao, like two maids, standing on both sides of Chu Lingxiao respectfully. And the high-level of the two ethnic groups, Tian Guyu, including Fengdi, fengmuxue, is also well behaved. Sitting on both sides, Chu Lingxiao doesn''t speak, and no one speaks. As for the younger generation of tianyuxiu. Then the head, has long been a blank, so far has not responded, a pair of eyes full of worship eyes, has been looking at sitting there, light sip tea Chu Lingxiao. Dragon purple butterfly on the other side. It''s even more exaggerated. A pair of beautiful eyes, full of fanaticism, seemed to be present except for Chu Lingxiao. There was no one in her eyes. Even though longbingyao, who she had never taken before, had already taken the position of Dragon Emperor, there was no other idea in the heart of the Dragon purple butterfly. However, Dugu Yu was gradually restrained. The air was more than words. If you want to talk to Chu Lingxiao, you dare not. In the past, he only thought Chu Lingxiao was the ultimate character. Now, it seems that he underestimated the ultimate character, who has no choice but to live in the world. Look around at the two families of high-rise. It''s not an ancient ancestor. It''s the ancient ancestor of the earth who is equal to his strength. Among them, Fengzu is more powerful. Among a dozen high-level people, there are several who seem to have reached the level of the original emperor, and Fengdi, the real innate God, the first person under the real ultimate character. Now there are so many strong people. All follow Chu Lingxiao. He is the ancient ancestor of Tian nationality. He really took it out. It''s a little bit shabby. He also And the old man of forbidden state! Think about it. Tian Gu Yu quickly stood up, then quickly stepped forward, bowed to Chu Lingxiao and said: "tell me, Shifu, these days when you are away, forbidden state side..." It was a quiet hall. This meeting, because of the sudden voice of Tian Guyu, immediately let the two groups of high-level, have been back to God. When they heard the word forbidden state, everyone''s interest was raised. The same is true of Fengdi. Although they know that Chu Lingxiao''s strength is extremely strong, maybe even the ultimate figure is not as good as it is, or else they can''t do anything beyond the world. However, the ultimate figure, after all, revolves around several eras and is regarded as the legend of all monks. This recognition. In their mind. For a while and a half, I can''t erase it. But. Before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. He was embarrassed. "What''s the matter with the forbidden state?" "Tell me, Shifu, when you leave, the old man of forbidden state has come to our Tianzu......" The words of Tian Gu Yu just dropped, and the faces of all the two families brushed together again. Say. Tian Gu Yu took out an envelope from his arms, then, as he spoke, he respectfully handed it to Chu Lingxiao. "He gave the deed to apprentice." In an instant. This sentence really shakes the hearts of the two high-level families. Even Feng muxue''s face shows an inconceivable color. All the people in the hall, looking at the forbidden state deed in Chu Lingxiao''s hand, have been unable to return to God for a long time. Immediately. He looked at Chu Lingxiao''s face again with awe, which was still calm. Though they are ready for thought. But I didn''t think of it. The ultimate figure, the old man of forbidden state, even sent the city deed of forbidden state to Chu Lingxiao to be his official! If we let all the people of all ethnic groups know that they have been committed to the old people of forbidden state, in the end, they are Feng muxue smiles bitterly. She really wanted to see the expression of all the people of all ethnic groups. Standing at her height, she could understand the mood of the emperor and the ancient ancestor of all ethnic groups in the forbidden state that day. Estimate They guessed it, but they didn''t dare to reveal it to their family. "Master, this is the real strong one. Even above the world, you can pull your wrist." But. The next scene, however, left everyone in the hall in a daze. See Chu Lingxiao to follow. Then he threw the deed into the air like a litter, and then sipped a sip of green tea. He said lightly: "take this deed away, and the forbidden state will be handed over to you. Now you will meet the old man of forbidden state." All of them were confused and didn''t know Chu Lingxiao at all. When they were talking to someone, they saw a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of them. It gave people a hazy feeling. They couldn''t see what it looked like at all. They knelt half in front of Chu Lingxiao and took the forbidden state deed that hadn''t fallen on the ground. "Yes!" All this. It happened so fast that before all the people in the hall could react, the black shadow nodded respectfully to Chu Lingxiao, then brushed it and disappeared from everyone''s eyes. Boom! Suddenly. Everyone was stunned. The most shocked is fengmuxue, a pretty face as cold as frost, full of dumbness and disbelief. Because! She just couldn''t see through! How even the other party appeared, how to leave, did not see! "Here It won''t be... " This moment. There was a dead silence in the hall. Everyone, a heart, can''t help fluttering and jumping again. They all look at Chu Lingxiao carefully, and can''t help but swallow a saliva. "Teacher Master, I don''t know how many secrets there are...... " Feng muxue only felt her heart was shocked. She watched Chu Lingxiao sitting there, her beautiful eyes were shaking. The black shadow that she didn''t even notice just now! Absolutely It''s definitely the ultimate character! But at this time, outside suddenly in a hurry, ran into a day clan son. But. Looking at the main hall, there were a lot of people who had never been able to reach the heights before, but they were afraid. But compared with other people, the Tian''s children, even more trembling, came to Chu Lingxiao and knelt down and said: "Qi I want to report to you, ancient master. " Just see Chu Lingxiao don''t talk. This son of Tianzu dare not speak at once. Tian Gu Yu immediately responded. "What can I do for you?" "Tell Guzu that there is a man outside. He He said that he came from all over the world and came to see him. " Tian Guyu: "I''m sorry." Everyone in the hall: "..." The next moment. Dugu Yu immediately returned to his mind and said: "hurry up, take me to have a look." "Guzu, the man specifically said that he came to see Guzu. If you are not here, you should come to visit him another day." Tianzu Yu: "..." One night. Everyone''s eyes all looked at Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 469 Everyone''s heart has tightened a little. Above the world! At this time, someone came here to name and surname Chu Lingxiao. What is this? Is it provocation? Or Although they don''t know what happened to the forbidden state, they are very clear in their hearts that Chu Lingxiao must have dealt with wanjieshang, otherwise, they would not have caused such a big fluctuation at the beginning. Several flashes of lightning came down. I will split several of the top ten races into ashes in an instant. No way! Now, the land of all kingdoms is coming to the far north. It''s just a place where you are unwilling to wait for the opportunity and prepare to make a comeback! Now suddenly there are people "Master..." Feng muxue''s face was worried. Just about to open her mouth, she was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s light words. "Let him in." Compared with all the people in the hall, Chu Lingxiao was full of nervous expressions. It seemed that when nothing happened, Chu Lingxiao''s face was calm. After sipping the tea, he put the cup aside. This makes everyone afraid to talk. Soon. Outside the main hall, there was a very old looking figure standing there. Under the guidance of the son of the Tian nationality, he walked in slowly. In an instant. Feng muxue and all the people on the scene, their eyes were all suddenly coagulated, and their breathing stopped for a few seconds. It''s the first time they''ve seen anyone in the world! Mood. Not only nervous, but also curious, with a hint of fear. Even the ultimate figures in the world dare to hunt. Now they have suffered such a great loss in the forbidden state, they can never give up. This time! Eight come true is to declare war! The next moment. The figure of the old man appeared in the eyes of all the people. It was an old man wearing a yin-yang Taoist suit, carrying a hand to brush the dust, and white haired. His temperament was especially quiet. At a glance, although the aura was not so domineering, it was brought up by all the people and a heart. Mystery! Can''t see! Feng muxue can''t see through! Suddenly. The atmosphere of the whole venue was inexplicably reduced to the lowest level. Feng muxue ''. The old man. Although it looks like ordinary people. But just walking in front of everyone, Feng muxue and others feel that the whole world is pressing over, and the hairs are all standing uncontrollably. But the next scene. But let Feng Mu snow and so on present everybody, all looked silly eye, the brain is a blank which changes suddenly. Only see. As soon as he reached the place less than 10 meters away from the sky, he knelt down and looked extremely awesome, just like a pilgrimage, kneeling and kowtowing step by step! All the way to Chu Lingxiao. It finally stopped. But he looked at Chu Lingxiao with fear, as if to ask if he could stand up. This moment. There was a complete silence. Feng muxue, all of them, didn''t expect such a scene, which was beyond their expectation The faint voice fell, and the old man stood up from the ground in a frightened manner. Next. Bow to Chu Lingxiao and salute: "master, I''m here to represent our world......" But I haven''t finished this sentence. The old man seems to realize that he said something wrong, so he immediately changed his way again: "Oh, no, it represents all the primitive races on the land of the far north. I come to make atonement for you. In the future, as long as you can use our place, we will do our best to serve you." Say. In the trembling eyes of all the people present, he knelt down to Chu Lingxiao in fear that Chu Lingxiao would give him a hand. His whole body was trembling. "Tell me, how are you going to make amends." But even with Chu Lingxiao''s words, the old Taoist didn''t dare to stand up. Even he didn''t dare to raise his head again. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, his whole body was still shaking. At the moment, in the eyes of the Taoist, I only see the word invincible! Before you come. He was dubious. Until now when he really stood in front of Chu Lingxiao, he finally felt what was unfathomable. The breath on the other side was not like terror, but it was beyond imagination. He only felt that he, the ancestor of the primitive race, was like a shivering ant in front of each other, powerless in the face of the sky dragon. He finally knew. What did the ancestors of Canaan people experience before they died! Invincible! "Predecessors, in order to make up for our past loss to the land of all kingdoms, we are willing to open the entrance of the ninth district to all ethnic groups in the land of all kingdoms. The land of the extreme north, most of the ancestors of the primitive race, are lucky to step into the present level because they have got a chance in the ninth district." "When he was a young man, he got a supreme sage grass there So far north land, sincerely hope to get your forgiveness, please... " That said. But in fact, the old man''s mind is really bitter. If it wasn''t for Chu Lingxiao, how could they be willing to open the entrance of the ninth district to a group of lower races in the northern land. That kind of place. However, it is said that there are some ancestral creatures who have come here in person. It seems that they are looking for something. You can imagine how amazing the chance hidden in zone 9 is. Just get one! I''m afraid we can all get to the final stage at once! But. This moment. Ancient dragon, nine days Phoenix all high-level, but by way of the old man''s various actions, surprised hair all up, look at a face stunned. Tian Guyu and others. And Phoenix jiuxiao, long Bingyao, but also all eyes, the body is slightly shaking. Feng Mu Snow''s thoughts seem to have solidified. This is beyond their expectation, isn''t it?! It''s totally different from what they think! Above the world! So afraid Hiss! In an instant, everyone''s eyes could not help looking at Chu Lingxiao. They took a deep breath, and their toes were numb. Even the ultimate! Where you dare to hunt! For so many years, I haven''t seen a real ultimate figure, maybe it''s hiding from the world! Everyone guessed There is absolutely more terrible existence than the ultimate figure in the world. Before the Taoist service elders came, they almost agreed that Chu Lingxiao must have reached the same height as the people behind the world. Otherwise, how could the people above the world come here specially! And name it! Want to see Chu Lingxiao! But all of us didn''t expect that they still underestimated Chu Lingxiao. This is the invincible strong man who should bow his head and send someone to make amends! At a loss. Before the atmosphere was very tense on the main hall, the moment eased some. But the vibration around everyone''s heart can''t be eliminated at all. Some people stay there directly. They connect and don''t hear what the old man said. "You should also know that zone 9 But you can rest assured that as long as you are related to the race, there can be ten places. " Chapter 470 When Chu Lingxiao''s hand gently picked up the tea cup on the table, it made a jingle. All the people in the hall immediately felt like a heavy hammer and shivered all over, which made them come back to their senses. And Feng Mooche, from the beginning to the end, heard it all. In an instant. The whole person, a pair of beautiful eyes, is full of shock and horror. It''s not just her. Long Bozhan, Tian Guyu and many other ancient ancestors, all of them were crazy. Zone nine! Where is that! And What ancestor of primitive race Suddenly. Others who have come back to God are also dazed, which can be heard from what the old man just said. Although I still don''t understand what District 9 is. We can specifically mention the ancestor of primitive race! It must be a stronger existence than the ultimate character, otherwise, the Taoist would not be able to get such a scene. Hiss. In an instant, at the thought of the ninth area that the old man said, everyone could not help showing a touch of excitement on his face. Than the ultimate! But also a strong existence! It''s all possible. If you get the chance from the Ninth District, you will be born. This! See Chu Lingxiao or turn a deaf ear. The old man''s body was trembling even more. He thought Chu Lingxiao was not satisfied with ten places, and immediately said with a clench of his teeth and a stamp of his feet: "otherwise, as long as you have a relationship with the race, there can be 20..." Finish. Feng muxue and other people can see that the old Taoist priest''s eyes are full of curiosity. What is the ninth district Even above the world, so much attention! Ding! It''s a tea cover again, with a light, crisp sound of closing. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes finally slowly looked at the old man of Daofu and said lightly: "OK, you can go back." Smell the words. The old man of Daofu was deeply relieved. Since Chu Lingxiao had let him go, he didn''t dare to stay for long. He quickly stood up, bowed slightly, step by step, and walked out of the Tianzu hall. Until leaving the Tianzu boundary. He just full face wry smile, sighed a breath, the heart has unwilling, but also helpless. "District 9, that''s the chance of District 9. If it wasn''t for this man, how could these races have the chance to step into District 9? Their lifelong goal is just the ultimate situation." He is also the ancestor of primitive race. But. Compared with the Canaanite, the dead ancestor is much worse, because the existence of heaven destroying forbidden vessels has already reached the existence of the first ancestor of all primitive races. But just think of it. By Chu Lingxiao a hand wrists the scene of the neck, he whole body up and down, can''t help but live to take gooseflesh. It''s terrible. Suddenly. The old man of Daofu took a look at the direction of the ancient land of Tianzu, and suddenly felt his back cool and swish, and hurriedly flew away towards the northern land. And now the Tianzu hall. Feng muxue and other people''s eyes are all focused on Chu Lingxiao''s hands, one by one, like students who are eager to learn and ask questions. Their eyes are full of excitement and curiosity. Than the ultimate! But also strong ancestor of primitive race! Zone nine! Even the northern ancestor is more powerful than the primitive ancestor! But. What Chu Lingxiao said next was to let Feng muxue and other people''s hearts cool in half in an instant. "You can choose these 20 places, but remember that they can only be great gods." Feng muxue: "..." All the ancient ancestors of the three ethnic groups: "..." Only people under the great God can enter. It''s too Feng Mu and all the ancient ancestors on the scene just turned excited and disappeared in an instant. They''re still waiting to get in! Results! They can''t do it! Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "but you don''t need to be disappointed. The opportunity inside is very special. Monks above the great God can''t enter, but the great God can get it." The voice just dropped. The eyes of Feng muxue and others are all bright. So They still have hope! As long as the three great gods can get great opportunities in it and take them out, they still have a chance to step into a higher level! "Well, you go and prepare for it. Apart from a few people in the main hall, you will choose other people from each of the three families." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "but remember, the number of the three ethnic groups is the same. If you let me know, who among you..." I didn''t finish. The light eyes had already turned to the ancient ancestors of the three ethnic groups. Suddenly, in addition to Feng Mu''s beautiful eyes, showing a touch of charming resentment, Tian Guyu and other people nodded their heads. But. Feng muxue and others were shocked again. Even so. The total number of the three ethnic groups is only 18 at most, which is not a waste of two "Mooche, you come in with me." Hear that. Feng muxue is stunned at first, then pretty face, full of joy. However, tianguyu and others are slightly lost, which is also too eccentric! It''s not a deal! Can''t you surpass the great God?! "I can take you in, but if anything happens to you in it, don''t regret it." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao glanced at her faintly. Her eyes were extremely quiet and sharp. Tian Guyu and others: "..." In fact, this is also the ancient ancestor of Tian Guyu and other three ethnic groups. He doesn''t know the ninth district at all. It''s a place of what kind. It''s extremely strange and really unknown. No inquiry at all When Chu Lingxiao left the world, it already existed, but there was no change at that time. In addition to the entrance of the monks who are no more than the great gods, they are also limited to the level of the ancient ancestor and the original emperor. As for the first person under the ultimate figure like fengmuxue, it is in the Ninth District, which is a limitation. The ultimate character, too. Once you step in. The risk factor will be greatly increased. As for Chu Lingxiao himself. The ninth district can''t take him at all. Instead, the ninth district is afraid of Chu Lingxiao. There is also a very important reason for him to enter the ninth district. He should personally check where the source of the pollution source is. Since the seventh district does not exist, it corresponds to the closed ninth district So once you step into zone 9. He didn''t want to run anybody else. There is only one purpose for him to come to the ninth district. As for others, it is to stay in place. Tian Guyu and other three ancient ancestors seem to notice something, but they all sigh deeply in their hearts. What the ninth district! And that limitation! That''s all. That''s why their lives are not good. Who said they were ancient ancestors Chapter 471 Very soon. The news of the opening of the entrance to the ninth district spread all over the world from the forbidden state. All the people of all races were shocked by it, but they did not understand what kind of place the ninth district was. It''s worth the ultimate character. They all come out specially. Announce it to all the peoples of the world. But when the old man of forbidden state revealed the chance inside, in an instant, there was a silence in the whole land, and then there was a loud noise. The original emperors. My eyes turned red when I heard it. Not to mention a group of monks under the ancient ancestors, they were all excited with goose bumps, all of which came out in an instant. If you can get the chance inside! Can you step into the ultimate state directly? Even up?! "My mother, there are such things in the world..." The boundary of the eight immortals ancient people is shaking. The eight ancient ancestors who have the most treasure of chaos, hearing the news, their eyes are almost staring out, staring at each other and shaking. And standing in front of them is Xianya, who hasn''t appeared for a long time. Since knowing that Chu Lingxiao is the ultimate figure, the most powerful descendant of the eight immortals, he has been devoting himself to cultivation and hopes to step into the ultimate one day. Originally gifted and outstanding, Xianya, which opens the four heaven acupoints, is about to touch the realm of the great God. Compared with the same generation. I don''t know how many times stronger. "Xianya, if you can get a chance for us to enter the ninth district this time, it''s very good. If you don''t, you don''t have to ask for it. As long as you can surpass the same generation, it''s the greatest pleasure for the eight of us." From the mouth of the oldest female ancient ancestor, the leisurely voice reverberated in the depth of the whole eight immortals ancient ancestor''s boundary, which made Xianya slightly moved and a little firmer in her heart. The eight ancient ancestors of my family. Treat yourself like your own daughter. If she can meet the chance of the ancient ancestor level in the Ninth District, she must get it. "Xianya..." Say. The female ancient ancestor, with several other ancient ancestors, suddenly showed a little hesitation. Eight people looked at each other and said again: "if you meet the Tianzu people in the Ninth District, don''t argue with them..." Xianya''s face changed a little. "You know what we eight mean, don''t you?" The next moment. Xianya nodded quickly. They have known for a long time that Chu Lingxiao is the ultimate figure. But this time, when they came over the world, they not only didn''t continue to hunt the ultimate figure, but they were merciful and willing to let their families enter the ninth district. Even if I don''t know what zone 9 is. However, it can be seen from the words of the old man of forbidden state that it is a holy land that can cultivate the strongest. Even the chance that the ultimate characters should be greedy can be found in it. For the monks under such a great God, I''m afraid they will not be able to meet in ten epochs. But it must be! Such a place! Compared with ten quotas of each ethnic group, Tian ethnic group can have 20 quotas. Even in the forbidden state, they can only reduce their status. Like these ethnic groups, they can think of the things that the forbidden state old people went to Tian ethnic group at the beginning. They can feel that there must be something strange about Tian ethnic group! No way! The reason for this is Chu Lingxiao! News of the opening of zone 9. It has not only spread to the whole world, but also to the ears of reincarnation old man, the last king and the first forbidden area. But compared with the three ultimate figures of all ethnic groups, they know more. I didn''t expect that there is such a place in the world! All over the world! A breath! The ancestor of primitive race, who can crush an ultimate character, has no chance to enter that level. Just. The three of them are in trouble. They have lived away from the world for so many years, but none of them have passed on. There are many subordinates. But in this situation, it''s hard to predict people''s minds. It''s hard to ensure that the people under their hands will change their minds after entering the ninth district. After all, who doesn''t want to be the ultimate person! Even beyond the ultimate! At the moment, the Tianzu, the ancient dragon and the nine day Phoenix. When twenty outstanding disciples were being selected in full swing, a purple air suddenly came from afar. Even the sky in this area was dyed purple. The scene was very intoxicating. The first thing we noticed was that fengmuxue, with beautiful eyes, was full of shock. She hurried over. After that, there are many ancient ancestors of Tian Guyu and other three nationalities. But this scene. Not only a few of them have seen it, but all the three ethnic groups, even the nearby major ethnic groups, can also see it far away. There are some changes in the sky here, but before they blink, they are back to normal. "Hallucinations?" But in such a large area, all the three ethnic groups are still shocked. They all know that there were people from above ten thousand boundaries who came to visit yesterday, and then the ninth area opened. This kind of sign. Connect. It''s all about that But no one thought that there was What they have just seen must not be an illusion. It is true that three channels of purple gas have landed. "No Are not the three ultimate figures Some of the three ethnic groups could not help but say this sentence full of trills, that is to say, everyone''s body involuntarily shivered. On the other side, Feng muxue and others. It was also a short time that I came to the ten thousand steps. At the bottom of the steps, there were a group of strangers with extraordinary temperament. The leader was the reincarnation old man, the final king, and the master of the first forbidden area. They were followed by a large group of people. Among them, the first forbidden area is the most conspicuous, wearing a white robe and tall. Although it''s a woman, it''s very mysterious. It''s her first birth since she was injured. Behind the three are a group of great deities. They respect the gods. They don''t even have a rebellious state. But when we get here. Before they came, their ultimate personage had told the forbidden state what had happened. At this moment, in this area, sitting on the top of thousands of boundaries, the ancestors of the primitive race could wring their necks with one hand, and they were about to meet each other. They were really at a loss. Although I don''t know the strength of the ancestors of the primitive race. But a little knowledge is enough. A breath. Crush an ultimate character! And at this moment, when everyone was a little worried, there was a faint voice coming out of the huge steps. "Let them in." However, Feng muxue and other people trembled a little, and then gave way to the road. But the body of the people below is even more stiff. But the reincarnation old man, the king and the first forbidden area were silent for a while, and there was also a little formality in their eyes. Then they said: "you, follow me up." Chapter 472 Seeing the reincarnation old man, the king and the first forbidden area coming from below, Feng Mu Xue''s body trembled. As the ultimate figure, the real first person, she can fully feel that this strange three people''s strength, completely exceeds her too much. The Phoenix admires the snow. Tian Guyu, long Bozhan and other ancient ancestors couldn''t help but hold their breath. Different from the old man above the world. They can clearly feel what this power is! The reincarnation old man, Zhongwang and the first forbidden area nodded in front of fengmuxue and walked slowly. Feng Mooche was immediately flattered. When everyone passed by, Tian Guyu, long Bozhan and others immediately surrounded. "Fengdi, just..." Everyone''s face is full of vibration. Feng Moxue nodded, and then all three ancient ancestors, such as Tian Guyu and long Bozhan, took a breath of cool air! Three ultimate places to visit! The deterrence brought by the ultimate state is far greater than that of the ancestors of the primitive race. Even though the ancestors of the primitive race are extremely powerful, none of them have ever seen it. But the ultimate! But really let them understand, what is the strong in the world However, compared with the vibration in Feng muxue''s heart, the three ultimate figures, the reincarnation old man, the final king and the first forbidden area, who are walking towards the hall at the moment, and the one who is following behind, are getting more and more nervous. Many of the three people around looked at the past curiously. Can be in the world. In addition to the ultimate characters, they really can''t think of anyone else. Until. See reincarnation old people and so on, after walking into the hall, all three families can''t help but swallow their saliva. More aware of Chu Lingxiao, it''s really incredible! This is the real strong! Yesterday was the first people from all walks of life! Today! There are three ultimate figures who come to visit in person. Before, they could not meet each other. When the reincarnation old man, the last king and the first forbidden area entered the hall, they saw Chu Lingxiao sitting in the front seat at a glance. They hurriedly took people with them, walked over and bowed to Chu Lingxiao. The three ultimate figures are even more fearsome stoops: "senior!" This scene. Just let the late Feng muxue and others, to see, not by everyone''s footsteps, gently walked to one side. But Chu Lingxiao waved at will. Light way: "sit down." Smell the words. The three ultimate figures, the reincarnation old man, the final king and the first forbidden area, dare to sit beside them. As for the great gods who follow them, they know that they are not qualified to be seated. They all stand behind their ultimate figures and dare not make a sound. There are some acquaintances in it. For example, they had seen the universe destroying God of Chu Lingxiao, Bi Rushi, and kongfu as early as they abandoned the universe. They came to the world earlier than Chu Lingxiao. They wanted to impact a higher realm. But I didn''t think of it. In just a few months, such a great change has taken place in the land of all kingdoms. First, the God King led all the protoss people into the abandoned universe, and they felt a little strange after they disappeared. God lost! Finally, the king didn''t care at all! And then. It''s said that a mysterious man appeared in Tianzu. Even the leader of the forbidden state died in the hands of the other party. Until they found out that fengjiuxiao and longbingyao had become the goddess of two inborn divine races, they immediately understood everything! They were. In the abandoned universe, I totally misread Chu Lingxiao, where is this area against the Tao! But I didn''t expect it! Even the ultimate character, even above the world, should be awed and yield! Especially when standing there, I''ll see Chu Lingxiao again. That blue cat face is red and red. I dare not look at Chu Lingxiao at all. Even he feels so ashamed. Once he asserted that Chu Lingxiao was not far away! Only people like them who leave the abandoned universe and step into the land of all worlds can really move to a higher level. But now Let alone Chu Lingxiao It''s the two maids around him. He has to look up now. On the main hall, it was quiet. The three ultimate figures all hesitated a little. Looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting there, they could not speak. "Come on, what can I do for you?" Suddenly. a faint voice, but it fell on the ears of three people. The old man turned red, and looked at the king and the forbidden place. He immediately gave a dry cough to hide the embarrassment in his heart. Once upon a time. The three of them thought that they were not much different from Chu Lingxiao. But when they saw that Chu Lingxiao had pushed all the way to the end of that ancient road, they knew that the distance between themselves and Chu Lingxiao was too far away. If we compare Chu Lingxiao to the sky. Then they are the ultimate characters, a star that can emit a little light. Compared with the sky, it''s too dim. As the longest living one among the three, the reincarnation old man quickly said with a smile: "master, the Ninth District, do you want to enter too? The three of us heard about the opportunities..." "Is your news quite accurate?" But it''s not finished. , with a slight tone of ridicule, suddenly let the reincarnation of the old man get old again, while the last king who sat on the other side, the first banned two people, was not embarrassed. There''s no way. As soon as they heard that there were people going to the ancient land of Tianzu, they had not come here in person yesterday. When they heard that all the three families were talking about the ninth area, they knew that something important must happen. So today, they gathered all the great gods under their hands to pay a formal visit. A moment of silence. Reincarnation old man, just want to continue to say, but was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "You three want me to replace you..." I haven''t finished speaking. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes light, at random glance, fell into the eyes of all people, which was very quiet. The three bodies, as well as the great gods behind them, all of them were stiff at once. "Then how can you repay me?" This moment. With Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice falling, the hall seemed to stop breathing. The next moment. When I saw the three ultimate figures of reincarnation old man, final king and the first forbidden area, I looked at each other, then I stood up firmly from the position, and then I knelt down directly towards Chu Lingxiao. In a moment, the heart of the three ancient ancestors, such as fengmufeng, couldn''t help but mention it. The great gods such as birushi, and the gods such as kongfu, are even quieter. Only three ultimate figures are heard. The tone is full of awe. Kneeling in unison towards Chu Lingxiao, he said: "we are three people, willing to recognize the elders and give priority to them!" Chapter 473 Five days later. All ethnic groups in the whole land of ten thousand boundaries, all moving in groups, all heading for the extreme north, galloping away. For all ethnic groups. This is a real chance to decide the future of a family! If some of them are lucky enough to step into the ultimate state, they will never have to look at the face of the old people in forbidden state again. They are also more ambitious. They even hope that they can have a chance to step into the ranks of the ancestors of the primitive race! Even the ultimate. In the future, it can be rolled at will. Of course, it''s just an extravagant hope that the ancestors of the primitive race came into being after so many years of cultivation and they want to achieve that existence. But. Without exception, all ethnic groups preparing to enter zone 9 are full of expectations for the opportunity of zone 9. Just think about the opportunity. Step into the ultimate state, you will feel the blood boiling. The sky is boundless and dark. In addition to the major races, the small races also send people. However, compared with other races, the small races not only respect gods, but also respect gods. These small races are a little shabby. The people who come here are all a group of rebellious. It''s just that it''s better to be in zone 9 than it''s going to be. Many small races have not lost much in their hearts. This time, they are really able to stand on the same running line with these big people. In the words of all people, life and death are life and wealth are in the sky! Done! As long as they can get opportunities in it, in the future, their race will rise! Just. When people of all races come to the far north area and see the brilliant glass, like the land of the real fairyland in the far north, all of them are stunned. Even the great God who opened the four heaven acupoints was stunned on the spot. Not far away, there is infinite light. All kinds of rare animals, even the congenital gods, can be seen everywhere. At this moment, there are big gods around, and I feel the sweat all over my body. I can''t help but stand up. God of nature! It''s here! Like the friars at the bottom, it can be seen everywhere! Once upon a time, I could only see two of them on the nine domes when I searched all over the world. It was suddenly forbidden. When all the people of all ethnic groups saw these inborn gods, and they all reached the level of ancient ancestors at the worst, at this moment, all the people''s eyes immediately opened. Just a few seconds. They can''t even feel the breath of seven or eight original emperors! It is impossible to see this in other parts of the world. Even they seldom see their original emperors, but they are so common here! It seems that we can only meet the younger generation! It''s too But it''s not just the people of all ethnic groups in the world. Looking at the area of the northern land and the major primitive races in the northern land, people are secretly observing the people of all ethnic groups in the world. They know that today, all ethnic groups in the world will send people into the ninth zone. Actually. For them. Since they entered the upper space, they have never met people from all over the world. In the past years, unless there is an ultimate figure, they will send a young generation to hunt, so this is the first time they have met so many people from all over the world. However, when you see a group of people from all ethnic groups and all the primitive races, in addition to curiosity, there is only a trace of contempt in their eyes. It''s too much for the table! At a glance. Some of the great gods, even the four heavenly acupoints, have not been opened yet. If this is placed in their primitive race, they are not qualified to enter the ninth district and have no chance. It''s a total waste of places! The next moment. When I saw that there was still a little bit of opposition in it, the core lineage of these primitive races, even the heartache on their faces, all took a deep breath and tried not to let their emotions get out of control. But in everyone''s heart. But it is particularly helpless, and want to laugh. "It''s too wasteful. Even the great God can enter the ninth district even if it''s against the road!" For all the people on the land in the extreme north, zone 9 is the real supremacy. The place where it was born even once had a more terrifying existence than the ancestor of the extreme north. Isn''t it not to stain the distinguished name of zone 9 to let the zone enter against the road?! The ancestors of the primitive races, who had been observed in the dark for a long time, also showed a wry smile at the corners of their mouths and shook their heads. If that man doesn''t show up! This kind of thing! In another three or five years, it''s impossible! Against the Tao? These ants are so lucky! Anyway, today is not the old man longzu. Take these people to the entrance of the ninth district? How come this old guy hasn''t appeared yet? The ancestors of all primitive races, looking around, could not see the people they were looking for. Immediately. There was a moment of wonder in his face. Just at this moment, an old man in plain clothes and ancient clothes is staying at the edge of the northern land. He keeps breathing deeply and reminds himself not to be angry when meeting these ants. But as soon as I think about it, there is still an adverse situation. I don''t get out of my heart. I wish I could clap it! "Calm down, calm down." The old man in plain clothes opened his mouth and kept repeating the two words. Then he took a deep breath and came to all the people in the world. Immediately. Being immersed in the northern land, all the people of all the major ethnic groups in the amazing scenes have all returned to their minds. However, as soon as someone wanted to speak, he was interrupted by an extremely cold word from the old man in plain clothes. "Come with me." The next moment. Ignore all the people of all ethnic groups, turn around and go. But just then. Several extremely bright pillars of light in the sky, like gods, suddenly fell directly on the extreme land in the eyes of all people, including all people on the northern land. Boom! On the spot caused a huge vibration, half of the northern land, can not help shaking. In an instant. The old man in plain clothes, with a trembling face, turned around after brushing. All the ancestors of the primitive races can''t help but shudder. All the people of all the major races on the whole northern land can''t help but watch a white dress slowly coming out of the light column, and can''t help but hold their breath. Just now, many clans in the land of the far north haven''t paid attention to the people of the land of ten thousand realms. They are quiet in an instant. now in the world! Who dares to come to their far north land in such a big way? Apart from the man who can break the neck of the ancestor of the primitive race with one hand, they really can''t think of anyone else! The next moment. All the people brought by Chu Lingxiao came out one by one from several light pillars. However, a group of races in the land of ten thousand realms were stunned by Chu Lingxiao. I couldn''t help but burst out in my heart. Me! Do you want to be so fierce! Dare to come to the world! Chapter 474 Everyone in all ethnic groups in the world knows that Chu Lingxiao, who is standing in front of them at the moment, is still a mysterious man of mystery and is likely to be the ultimate figure! But in their eyes. Far north land. Once incarnated in the world, I don''t know how many times overlooking the land of the world, the ultimate figure who died in the hands of the other side, they dare not even think about it. But Chu Lingxiao dared to be so domineering. Even in their eyes, he came to the far north area with a little contempt. It was obvious that he did not pay attention to the land in the far north! Tianzu! Ancient dragon! Nine days Phoenix family! And the three great gods of the ultimate selection. They were brought here by Chu Lingxiao in an instant from the ancient place of the Tian nationality. Until now, they are still a little dizzy. When they react, they find that all the people of all nationalities in the world have arrived. But this way of playing Is it really OK? Except for fengjiuxiao, longbingyao and other people, all of them can''t help but look around carefully. Although they know that they are afraid of Chu Lingxiao even above the world, in order to ask for forgiveness, they open the mysterious ninth area. But after all, this is the base camp of each other, and everyone is nervous. But the next moment. I haven''t waited for all ethnic groups in the world to return to their lives. I only heard a quiet area around them, and only two faint words came to their ears. "Lead the way!" Immediately. Chu Lingxiao then a face calm, carrying hands, walked in front. But when all the people came back, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. They all opened their mouths slightly and their eyes were full of dullness. Only in their eyes. The Dragon ancestor, who is more powerful than the ultimate character, saw Chu Lingxiao coming to him, but he took the initiative to get out of the way. Then, he bent down and made a bow salute! Until Chu Lingxiao walked past him completely! The other side just straightened the body again, but looking at Chu Lingxiao walking in front of him, he was still full of awe! Immediately. Even the people who came with Chu Lingxiao are going to be stunned. Many great gods of the three ethnic groups, as well as a number of Cosmic Destruction gods such as biluosi, are all shocked. The next moment. A faint voice came into my ears. "Not yet?" All of them suddenly hit a spirit, and looked at longzu with lingering fear. Seeing that the other side was slightly out of the way, they immediately followed up. They really experienced it today. What is invincible! Even the strong above all boundaries should bow their heads. When Chu Lingxiao and other people all walked by, long Zucai''s tone was very cold, and he directed at all the humanity of the remaining ethnic groups in the world: "what are you still waiting for? Keep up with me!" Immediately. Without looking at all the people of all ethnic groups in the world, he hurriedly walked towards Chu Lingxiao. A wry smile on the face of all the people. Just in their eyes, even higher than the ultimate figure, the existence of unattainable, at this moment, only because of the arrival of Chu Lingxiao, the moment of the heel of asshole and asshole, full of smile, flattering words. Look at them again This treatment is too different! And! That is to say, only the monks under the great God can come! With all the people of all ethnic groups behind, the helpless face originally wanted to get a big chance in it, but at this moment, looking at the group of people who came together with Chu Lingxiao, there was only a bitter heart left. The great God of all colors! Or the great God who opens the four heaven acupoints! The same is true of God! Even Suddenly, after seeing Chu Lingxiao and a woman wearing a golden emperor''s robe, even the great God was completely stunned. In their eyes, the breath of the woman was more terrible than that of the emperor of her own origin! "Really How do I feel? We just came to study with the prince? " One of the great gods was a little unhappy, and he lowered his head and whispered. Immediately. When it was introduced to the ancestors of various primitive races, they could not help but snort in their hearts, and their eyes were full of disdain. Dare to complain? If not for the sake of this one, not to mention you, who are the ultimate characters, are also worthy of entering the ninth district? It''s good to go in! A gang of ants! All the way. There are a pair of eyes all around. Looking towards Chu Lingxiao, no matter who they are, they can''t help but produce a trace of fear and horror. One hand to land them in the far north. Suppression back to the land of the world! The ancestor of a primitive race who had mastered the heaven forbidding weapon had no resistance. He broke his neck with one hand. They even doubted whether Chu Lingxiao was the ancestor or not! What they call the ancestor. It''s not the original emperors just above the ten thousand boundaries. It''s just that they once doubted that there was such a realm. In fact, they didn''t even know what level the monks would reach after surpassing their ancestors. That''s why it''s called zudi! But. This is by no means groundless, because on the day when they stepped into their ancestors, they could vaguely feel that these two words had appeared in the sea of knowledge. They doubted, too. The Ninth District, I''m afraid, is the ashram where a great emperor lived, but no evidence has been found so far. Soon. Long Zu then all the way to make a fool of himself, and he took Chu Lingxiao to the entrance of the ninth district. It''s a mountain! Not at a glance! We can only see a white bone Road, which seems to be left here after the death of some kind of terrorist creature. At last, somehow, it becomes the road to the ninth district. Long Zu looked at Chu Lingxiao with a smile on his face, then turned to the previous extremely cold expression, and directed at all the people of all ethnic groups in the world, saying lightly: "I remind you in advance that if you fall out of this road unfortunately, you will never come back in the future." Suddenly. In addition to Chu Lingxiao, everyone''s expression has become extremely dignified. Falling down? Can''t come back? The next moment. Long Zu then took out a key from the bosom, then threw it to the inside. In an instant. The wind and cloud were surging around, as if calling for something to appear. There were two huge figures with horns on both sides of the white bone Avenue in the dark zone 9, with an axe in hand. The breath was terrible. As soon as it appeared, even longzu could not help but step back. Don''t say it''s a group of great gods. Their bodies are out of control and they can''t help kneeling. It is the ancestor of many primitive races that are secretly observed. They are all heavy on one face. This is one of the horrors of zone 9. Only with the consent of these two Niujiao figures can they enter. Otherwise, even if the present northern ancestor is present in person, he can only go back obediently. The two shadows in the dark seem to be rough and crazy, but the breath flowing on them is a bit noble. But when the two substantive dark eyes look over Those two figures, however, seem to be frowning, with a query. The tone is indisputable: "there are too many people, leaving half, and people above the great God, not allowed to enter!" Chapter 475 This sentence just dropped. The faces of all the people of all ethnic groups in the world changed in an instant. The face of long Zu, who was standing aside, was a little embarrassed. He looked at Chu Lingxiao with a smile. Seems to be saying Or not. Just listen to each other and leave half of them. The ancestors of all the primitive races observed in the dark also have a tight eye. To be honest, although the entrance of zone 9 is on their land in the far north, they still haven''t figured out where zone 9 was born, and these two huge ox horn figures are even stronger. Even if they are the ancestors now. A breath. Press the ultimate! But in the face of these two ox horn figures, it is very small, especially when the breath of each other slowly falls and rushes into the outside, what they feel most is that their ancestors, all of them have goose bumps from the heart. Feel it all! The other side is stronger than the previous era. Since the last era, even the northern ancestor has to give way. Now Long Zu, who was wearing plain clothes and ancient clothes, looked at Chu Lingxiao and said with a smile: "before Senior, which talents would you like to leave? " He didn''t think of it either. In this life, entering the Ninth District, there will be more restrictions. In the past years, however, you can enter as many people as you like. Now, how can you suddenly limit the number of people in this life? And everyone who heard the words of longzu was there. In particular, the faces of all ethnic groups in the world were tense. They could see from the beginning to the end that Chu Lingxiao was the only one among them who could speak with the northern land. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao was afraid to open his mouth and let some of them go. After all Compared with the people who came with Chu Lingxiao, they can only be regarded as strangers. There is no reason for them to take care of their feelings. "Hurry up, we will not wait until it''s out of date. I''ll give you half the time to think about it!" A cold voice. Once again from the two huge ox horn figure mouth, shouted out in unison, and immediately let the heads of all the people of all ethnic groups, all hurriedly lowered down. Tianzu. Ancient dragon. All the nine day Phoenix family are OK, because they know that Chu Lingxiao can''t let them leave, but the three ultimate figures sent by them are not the same mood with all the people of all ethnic groups in the world at the moment, for fear that Chu Lingxiao will drive them away. But the most nervous, but standing in Chu Lingxiao side of the Phoenix Mu snow. What they just said. There is clearly no room for negotiation! No more than the great God! Then she is the first person under the ultimate figure, isn''t she But the next moment. But I only heard a faint voice from the whole audience, only one word. "Go!" Suddenly, before all the people on the scene could react, Chu Lingxiao, who had not spoken all the time, was carrying his hands on his back, and his face was very calm. He rushed into area 9 directly. Everyone was stunned. The Dragon ancestor and the ancestors of all the primitive races are more of a heart, which is involuntarily raised. They didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao to enter the ninth district! Previously, when they saw Chu Lingxiao coming, they thought they were just going to send these people in. This man, what should he do? These two ox horn figures, but they can''t let him in! Between you and me. Seeing Chu Lingxiao step by step, those two figures of ox horn came towards the inside, and once again raised a question. It seemed that someone dared to violate their words, and suddenly they all said in a cold voice: "come on, stop!" Da! Da! However, the sound of footsteps still doesn''t stop. "Unbridled!" At that time, the figure of the two ox horns, the voice suddenly cold down, boundless terror, surging around the white bone Avenue, a breath falling outside the moment, standing in the Dragon ancestor, suddenly face suddenly changed, subconsciously back again and again, looking at the figure of the two ox horns, eyes full of horror. A breath! He was almost distracted and his chest was agitated. If he hadn''t just retreated in time, half of his life would have been lost. And this breath. It seems that he is consciously punishing one or two strong people like longzu. He is dissatisfied with bringing Chu Lingxiao, who doesn''t understand the rules, here. It''s a targeted warning. All people in the surrounding world, though they don''t feel it, can obviously feel the temperature around them, and suddenly drop to the freezing point. The breath of terror makes all people jump with one heart Get up. At the same time, it seems to tell all the ancestors of the primitive race who were secretly observing that if they really started, Chu Lingxiao would be cut to ashes by them. "For the last time, let''s stop!" Seeing that Chu Lingxiao dared to turn a deaf ear to their words, he continued to move forward. The two ox horn figures were not angry any more, as if Chu Lingxiao had not completely touched the taboo. But the next moment. Seeing Chu Lingxiao''s feet, he really dared to step into the white bone Avenue. In a moment, he seemed to wake up some supreme order, and suddenly awakened the fighting will of those two ox horn figures. He didn''t talk much nonsense at all. With one axe, he cut directly at Chu Lingxiao. Those two axes! Very slow! However, the dragon people outside and the ancestors of all the primitive races were suddenly unable to move. This was the first time they saw the figures of these two ox horns. Because there had never been a person above the great God before, they dared to ignore them and step into the ninth area. But what they don''t know at the moment is. Deep in the land of the far north, a huge old eye, but also only a careful look, then deep in the pupil, the instant blood flow, scared him to take back his sight on the spot. "Here It''s impossible! How can these two ox horn figures be so strong! " He had no idea that he had surpassed all his ancestors now, and he should not be far away from the level of ancestors. However, the two ox horn figures brought him so much terror. Like lightning, they made the old eyes and brain tingle. They thought of a terrible truth. The distance between ancestor and ancestor was not one or two realms at all! They all thought wrong before! Then this man, not only The terrible axe fell, not to mention all the people in the world, but the ancestors of many primitive races, such as the Dragon ancestor, all trembled. Their eyes were full of fear and their hearts were full of regret. They mistakenly estimated Chu Lingxiao''s strength. They thought they could be fearless of the Ninth District, but now it seems that they have made a catastrophe on the far north land. They want to recruit the forbidden anger of the ninth district. Two gatekeepers have such strength. Behind them But they haven''t waited for their mind to return. I hear only two shrill sounds by the ear! In an instant. I heard only the two huge figures, especially a strange, but also full of incredible scares. "Hiss!" Chapter 476 Hear the voice. A group of shivering, dare not raise their heads of the ancestors of the primitive race, as well as all people in the world, can not help subconsciously raise their heads, but appear in front of the scene. But let all the ancestors of the primitive race stand up. As for. On this side of the world, all the people are even more stunned. The two axes were indeed cut on Chu Lingxiao''s body, but the picture seemed to be fixed. The two axes were motionless in an instant, and Chu Lingxiao''s body was not hurt at all. The next moment. Only a flash of white light was seen on Chu Lingxiao''s body. Those two terrible axes directly turned into a little bit of starlight. They disappeared from the incredible eyes of all the ancestors of the primitive race. "Here This... " The ancestors of a group of primitive races were so scared that their limbs were stiff that they couldn''t speak a word. The huge eyes, even the frightened scalp, were numb and shivering. Ancestor of all primitive races! I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao was so strong that the strength of these two Niujiao figures in the ninth district could be ignored! This This is the ancestor! Or what! And those two ox horn figures also have a stiff expression, which seems to have never thought that the scene in front of them would happen in the ninth area. The next moment. Before they could speak, I saw Chu Lingxiao walking slowly on the white bone road with his hands on his back. Suddenly, he slightly turned his head, and the quiet eyes went straight away in a moment, just like two extremely bright dazzling pillars. With a bang, he hit the two ox horn figures. "How dare you..." The figures and voices of those two ox horns were filled with a tone of consternation. I didn''t expect that there were people in the world who could not only block their power, but also dare to fight directly at them. But they didn''t finish their sentence, and all of a sudden, they heard a scream of cattle. "No!!!" Bang! In an instant, the two huge ox horn figures turn to ashes. The next moment. A faint voice came. "Not soon?" Ancestor of primitive race: "..." This moment. All people''s heads are blank in an instant. When they have completely recovered, Chu Lingxiao''s figure has already disappeared on the white bone Avenue. I don''t know where it has gone. Suddenly. Feng muxue didn''t think too much about it at all, so she hurried into the ninth district. When she went, all the three ethnic groups, as well as all the ethnic groups in the world, hurriedly followed her. But I still can''t forget the scene just happened. There''s still something on his face that''s still haunting. In a short time, everyone has entered the ninth area, and then, step by step, disappeared in the vast darkness. At this time, standing in the same place, long Zu, with a dull face, finally couldn''t help saying a word. "Here It''s too fierce! " As soon as he said that. The ancestors of various primitive races were all trembling on their faces, and their eyelids were jumping wildly. They couldn''t help shivering. They found that their backs were already wet. What hasn''t happened in several eras! Now it is true that it happened before their eyes! The two oxhorn figures guarding the gate of the ninth district will one day be blasted to ashes on the spot! "Here How strong is this man? " Looking at the endless white bone Road, all the ancestors of the primitive race are completely stupid. But at the same time. In a coordinate space that no one can know, a castle in the air is suspended there. Several old figures who have been busy in a pot of porridge are walking around. They are surrounded by a large bookshelf, just like a library in human time. "How could it be like this, how could it be like this!" One of them is wearing the fire red ancient robe, and his temperament is supreme. He keeps turning the ancient books on the shelf. But every book turned over. There were tens of thousands of ancient books floating in front of him, all of which were opened one by one. They didn''t find what they wanted to find. The dignified color on his face suddenly turned a little more frightening. "How How could it not have been! " The old man hurriedly looked at other people. Like him, everyone around was wearing a fire red ancient robe. There were tens of thousands of ancient books in front of him. They fell down one after another, like repeating machines. If there were tens of thousands of books, they would replace tens of thousands. But almost all the books are almost finished. All of us are still frowning. "No, not even in the ancient books left by the ancient age of immortals, there is no record about this man!" The old man''s face tightened immediately. "Will it come from outside?" "No, or not. I''ve already read all the books abroad." In an instant. The whole castle in the air was quiet, and the atmosphere suddenly became very strange. "Qingyou, where has the man reached the ninth district?" At the next moment, the old man''s eyes turned to a middle-aged man in a blue ancient robe and elegant appearance, sitting in front of a seemingly modern machine. Like many old people, the middle-aged man was full of shock in the deep pupil. Immediately. His fingers, in front of the machine, quickly input some kind of command, and then his pupils are suddenly shrunk, his face is unbelievable, it seems that he did not expect to be so fast. "Report to the teacher that the man has already walked the white bone Avenue in the ninth district!" Finish. The elegant middle-aged man, with a blank face and a dazed eyes, seemed unable to believe it. He giggled and said: "and What''s more, only half the incense is used! " In a moment, the sentence just fell, the whole castle in the air, just can hear the voice of turning over the book, this meeting, the moment is gone, there is a dead silence around, all the old people''s faces of turning over the book, a petrified, eyes all looked over. And the old man who asked was almost not scared. The whole man jumped up and came to the middle-aged man with a brush. His voice began to tremble. "You What do you mean, he only used half a stick of incense? " The voice fell. Everyone around, even himself, felt that it was ridiculous. Where is the ninth district? It was once said that after the emperor came, he shook his head and left the horrible area. How could anyone in the world walk the whole white bone road with only half a stick of incense! They''re coming in! Full speed ahead It all takes three days! "Have you found it!" The old man''s head, brushed again, turned around. But he just finished. Then came the refined middle-aged people, full of trembling sound. In an instant, all the people around, including the elderly, were standing up, and the refined middle-aged people, even the tongue seemed to be scared, were almost knotted. "Old Teacher, he He seems to be approaching the Ninth District, the center of the city! " Chapter 477 "What did you say? He''s almost in the middle of nowhere? " The red old man, who responded, was suddenly soft. "Teacher, are you ok?" If it wasn''t for the middle-aged man to help the old man quickly, I''m afraid he would have just collapsed on the ground. The flaming old man quickly said: "come on Come on, open the gateway to the heart of zone 9! " Smell the words. All the people who looked around at the ancient books gathered. The middle-aged people also realized that things were far beyond their control. Their fingers hurriedly entered some ancient instructions on the machine. The next moment. In front of the machine, an invisible light curtain suddenly appeared, which is the whole picture of zone 9 at this moment. At the moment, fengmuxue and others are still walking on the white bone Avenue. From time to time there were great gods. Turn to ashes without warning. Some people see this, scared immediately want to turn around and go, but the next second, it also turned into a bubble, there is no sign of life. Although I know that I can get a great chance in zone 9. It is also clear that the danger of such a place must be extremely terrible, but all people are still scared, and their hearts are always empty. They can only go forward with their heads hardened around Fengmu snow. With her realm. It''s impossible to see how those people just disappeared. There''s no rule. There seems to be an unimaginable terrorist force in the dark. Whoever wants them to disappear will disappear. But. Soon. Feng Mooche realized that none of them seemed to fall behind. "It''s weird. It''s so weird. The creatures in the ninth district have chosen to give way." See this. The flaming old man and all the people in the castle in the air were shocked, and their pupils could not help but enlarge. Since ancient times, this has not happened in several eras. They are very clear that the creatures in the ninth district have no consciousness. They only have chance to fight against the life walking on the white bone road. It means that the white dot is to let the nature dictate, and whoever is stared at by the creatures in it will consider himself unlucky! But now these creatures, which are invisible to ordinary people, have been so evasive to the people brought by Chu Lingxiao. Are they afraid of Chu Lingxiao even these unconscious creatures?! The next moment. The flaming old man lost his interest in looking down and hurriedly urged the middle-aged man: "Qingyou, OK, the Taoist eye is open!" "Teacher, wait a minute, since the world daoyan is suspected to be the ancestral life, it has not been opened since it came to the ninth district. The reaction has changed a little. I have eaten too much." Everyone of the flaming old man: "..." Not only all the people around, but also the middle-aged people''s corners of the mouth show a touch of bitterness. It was a big joke for them! In this world, there is a second identity, a person who wanders outside their era library. Even. It''s even more tyrannical than the previous one, which seems to be the ancestor level life. They killed the two guards they left in the ninth district. It''s like invisible. They gave each of them a loud slap and told them that they are not the master of the ninth district! They were also kind. After all, the secrets of the ninth district have not even been explored. "All right, teacher!" A clang! As soon as the picture changes, the old man and others finally see what happened in the hinterland of the ninth district. But the next second. Scene in sight. In an instant, everyone''s pupils can''t help contracting. At this moment, the hinterland of the ninth district can''t see the mystery and inviolability of the past. No matter how powerful the existence comes, it should be quiet like a cold cicada. There are all kinds of terrorist corpses that even they are facing each other and shaking in their hearts. They are not without arms and legs, but only have a pool of rotten meat left. Bang! Bang! Bang! With the eyes of heaven and earth and looking forward, everyone can hear a vibration sound in their ears. At the next moment, they will see a white dress standing in front of them, walking in front of them, many dazzling and terrifying creatures, opening their mouths and pouncing on them. But every time. It''s all in one shot, and it''s right next to me! Bang! One left hand! Bang right hand! All the red old people were stunned. Their eyes were full of shock. One heart was about to stop. All the people swallowed their throats. The bones were numb. This is the first time they have seen someone step into the hinterland of the ninth district by such a powerful means! I don''t think of these terror creatures as living beings! Last time! The person who is suspected to be the ancestor level creature is afraid of this place. He moves forward slowly with a heavy face and wants to solve the ninth area. What is hidden in the end. But in the end. However, they were disappointed and left without saying anything. Bang! With a huge earthquake, only one giant creature was seen, and it hit the surrounding mountains in a blur of blood and flesh, and then. It seems that there are no more creatures around, dare to approach again. Chu Lingxiao''s face was still calm. He slowly put his right hand behind him, and said lightly: "won''t this stop me?" The red old man, all of us, is already dead. He looks at the picture with a dull face. His mouth is all open and he is about to swallow a whole egg. Quiet! The whole hinterland of the ninth sector is dead! With the voice of Chu Lingxiao. They can see that there are still many big eyes in the darkness around them, but they dare not move forward. Boom! Chu Lingxiao raised one hand, without any fancy moves at all. Taking a picture with one hand, he directly blew away the mountains in the ninth area. Hiss! Seeing this scene, all the people in the castle in the air can''t help but take a breath and hold their breath. "Really That''s how I got in! " The eyes of the flaming old man were almost staring out. All the people around him, one after another, could not help shivering, and the whole body was covered with sweat. I didn''t expect that. One day, they will also have the chance to see the hinterland of zone 9! Step out. Their vision, also with Chu Lingxiao''s entry, can have a chance to fall around. "Here This is! " But the next moment, appear in front of a scene, straight let the fiery old man and all the people in the castle in the air, the soul felt a bit of horror, the scalp is in a severe numbness. They saw it! At the beginning, the life body that was supposed to be the ancestral emperor sat on the raised stone wall inside the mountain, all over the body, covered with spider webs, even the skin that should have been crystal clear, was wrinkling, like keeping this posture for several centuries! It''s clear! At the beginning, they saw each other with their own eyes, and they have come out of the ninth district! Is this a fake? Or In a flash, all the red old people thought of an extremely creepy guess. In a flash, the blood coagulated. If this one in front of us is true! The one who went out! What is it?! Chapter 478 Weird! The most bizarre scene! It made the red old man and all the others murmur at the bottom of their hearts. The scene in front of them was particularly frightening. After a few more glances. They feel that the life body in front of them is the man they had seen who was like the ancestor! But the man who went out of the ninth district in their eyes! Who is it?! "Interesting." The faint voice fell, and all the thoughts of the flaming old man and other people were pulled back to reality. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand. In the deep part of the ninth area, which was originally dark, all of them felt dazzling. Suddenly. They saw a scene that they had never seen before! In the corner around the suspected ancestral life body, there are a row of people sitting in the same posture. They are all covered with spider webs, even across the light curtain. They can feel the extremely strong rotten smell on their bodies. It seems that they sat here earlier than this ancestral life. Some have skin on them. It''s almost dry! "Old Teacher! " Seeing this, the middle-aged man shivered all over. "Don''t talk!" Red old man is in the heart, set off a wave of waves, eyes full of disbelief. In fact, middle-aged men want to say. These people are all ancestors! But this kind of words, he really dare not say, how could the ancestor level creatures appear in such a large area here? Those characters, waving their hands, a history of an era, can disappear in the memory of all people forever, which is a real invincible pronoun! After all. It''s really the scene in front of us. It''s so weird. It''s like an animal of the ancestral level. It''s sitting around in groups. I don''t know if it''s already sitting or Bang! But the next moment. See Chu Lingxiao again, he seems to come here for the purpose, it is so, a hand to wave away, the body of all the people around the deep ninth area, the moment is crumbling, the biggest feeling for the old man in red is, it seems that he has been hollowed out of the body, there is a shell in the air, now there is external force to intervene, completely down! "Here This is! " When they saw the person who was supposed to be the grandparent and fell down, the old man in red and other people''s eyes suddenly shrunk, and their scalp went numb violently. As they guessed! The body of the other side! It''s really hollowed out! If Chu Lingxiao didn''t step into the depth of the ninth district today, they couldn''t believe that the people who are suspected of being the grandfathers, their internal organs and even various parts of their bodies have been taken away. What they couldn''t see before, even a big gap has been opened! "Old Teacher... " The middle-aged people and all the people in the castle in the air, swallowing and spitting, and seeing their hair, they trembled wildly. This Are these people the ancestors! Ancestral life! How is it possible to be hollowed out! That''s the ancestor! In their mind, the ancestor is invincible! Invincible is the ancestor! Hold the sky! There are only people like the emperor in the world! They are really close to the heart, again and again, trying to convince themselves that these people are not the grandfathers! It can''t be an ancestor! But no matter what, they still have to think about this aspect, the ancestral life body, has been hollowed out! Castle in the air, a dead silence. At the moment, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes became more and more lonely. He was carrying his hands on his back, slowly patrolling every corner of the ninth district. Finally. It seems a little impatient. Once again, the dazzling eyes appear, like two dazzling pillars. Once again, patrol from all corners. This time, the sky will be destroyed, and the depth of the ninth district will be completely destroyed. As far as the eye can see, heaven and earth can be destroyed! Deep in the ninth area, the mountains in all directions were turned into ashes in a flash. The terror creatures that had previously prevented Chu Lingxiao from entering were shivering and their eyes were full of fear. They couldn''t figure out how there could be such a terrible strong man in the world. District 9. Between heaven and earth! Even if the real emperor comes, he dare not touch here at will, because a little inattention will stimulate the terrorist forces that remain here. Even the Emperor may fall. This man! Is he crazy! Bang! Bang! But before these creatures could escape, Chu Lingxiao''s bright eyes fell down slowly, killing instantly. This time, not to mention lack of arms and legs, but even hair, did not stay. Boom! In the depth of the Ninth District, there was a shiver. No matter what kind of strength the mountains had retained to suppress the dead and the dead, all the mountains were pulled out directly in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. Then, like the air, they disappeared without trace. One! Two! In just a few seconds, all the mountains around have been turned into ashes. The hidden opportunities even the red haired old people need to be greedy for. But they want to know more about what it is. A group of life bodies that are suspected of being grandfathers have been hollowed out and died here. Boom! At this moment, deep in the hinterland of the Ninth District, there was an amazing smell of darkness. Among the hazy, the red haired old man and other people saw the sky, and there seemed to be a huge cold eye, which opened. There is no killing intention, but the cold air is extremely pure, but it seems that it is not the real life coming, but some unknown terrorist, staying here to show the power. "Is that the culprit?" Seeing this, everyone of the flaming old man felt a sudden pressure in his heart. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes went straight away, with a bang. The eyes in the dark wanted to look at Chu Lingxiao, but after only a few seconds, they disappeared into ashes with the mountains. "Is that the truth?" But later, the scene in the eyes of the flaming old people and others made their faces dumb, their eyes bright and trembling, their faces unbelievable. A drop of black blood suddenly fell out of the air, just landed on a group of life bodies suspected of ancestral level. In an instant. They saw what happened. A drop of black blood! as like as two peas, and the other ninth, the same thing that he did was not the same. Until the one they saw! "How could it be! What the hell is this! Let the ancestral life form all... " All the people in the castle in the air were trembling, and their breath was also in a hurry. Chapter 479 Da! There are also a few strange black blood drops, falling down from the broken space of the ninth area, with terror, even a hint of cunning. Even as onlookers, they did not see clearly how these black blood just fell down. It''s like hiding in order. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find out. "So it is..." The red old man''s face was shaking and his eyes were full of horror. District 9. There has been a rumor for a long time. It''s a chance that we can''t compete with each other. Even the life bodies at the ancestral level should salivate. Now, it seems that this rumor is totally false news deliberately released by some people, in order to attract the best and step here! "Look, teacher!" A scream. All of a sudden, everyone in the castle in the air was shocked by the scene in front of him. I saw that many of the most powerful people who should have been brutally hollowed out were stained with a drop of black blood falling from the sky, which immediately caused a terrible change. The body was twisted like a puppet without thread, which was manipulated at will. The scene looked extremely penetrating. The eyes of the flaming old man and other people are shrinking wildly involuntarily. I feel a chill in the bottom of my heart, which suddenly surges into my heart. These are all suspected to be ancestral creatures! After a drop of black blood! Then there are signs of resurrection! "Teacher..." Elegant middle age, immediately a coagulation of the heart. This is by no means a good phenomenon. The strange black blood has revived so many of its most powerful people. Their bodies are full of evil. Once they go out, let alone the land of all worlds, they will be slaughtered and cleaned up! "Finished, this man, poked out a big basket!" When I saw a lot of powerful people standing up slowly with wisps of black air on their bodies, the back of the flaming old man was in a cold sweat. At this moment, not only he was trembling, but all the people in the castle were trembling rapidly. This is the real secret of zone 9! Zone 9 is a trap! Luring more powerful people in, although I don''t know what the people behind the scenes are going to do, it''s obviously laying out an extremely crazy thing. No way. Land at all levels, once separated from all boundaries, should be returned. "Who dares to disturb me waiting for long sleep?" With the cold sound of many suspected ancestral life bodies rising up, dignified and full of reprimand, the whole ninth district was suddenly resounded, but so many ancestral life bodies were surging, but they were all blocked here by an unknown terrorist force, unknown to outsiders. Hiss! But seeing this, it makes the red old people and others feel cold in their hearts, which makes them suddenly take a breath of cool air. There''s no mistake in guessing! Someone''s in the layout! And its power is still sealed in the ninth district! In order to let the monks who enter the ninth district and seek opportunities, they don''t know the real terror of the Ninth District, so that more people can continue to go to the ninth district! Fishing! With being fished! Once there is an ancestral life body in it, it will be a disaster that never comes back! "It''s over, this man, it''s over..." The eyes of the flaming old man were full of horror, and his lips were shaking. I''m afraid it''s a real ancestor life! Come here! Although I don''t know that for many big world, enemies are friends, but today''s situation, it''s better or worse to surpass those who are infected by black blood! "Teacher, don''t be too sad. At least we know the truth." Elegant middle-aged people have been comforting themselves. Inside, outside. It is believed that Chu Lingxiao will not live long. If so many super powerful people join hands, who in the world will be able to stop them? It is estimated that they will see another living body infected by black blood later! And it could be the real grandparent! You can''t help it. When they thought of this, they couldn''t help shivering. They only felt their backs were cool and swishing. "Is that you?" At the next moment, many of the strongest people with dark breath and cold eyes look down at Chu Lingxiao with a murderous tone. Even though there is a layer of light in the middle, the flaming old man and others shrink subconsciously, with goosebumps all over them. But. It''s strange. These people, it seems, still retain a trace of consciousness before they die. When they look around the ruins, they can''t help but stare at them. It seems that they can''t believe it. The ninth district has been shaped like these by people. Suddenly they say in a cold voice: "you did all this?" Grunt! Smell speech, fire dragon old man and so on, all could not help but swallow throat, dare not look down again. This is a real ancestor life! Now faced with such a crisis! Even they couldn''t help but sweat for each other. But Chu Lingxiao at the bottom didn''t even have a frown. He looked very calm, deep in the pupil, full of loneliness. His eyes swept over the body of the top one after another, as if he was observing something new in his mind. But. He looks like that. Fall in the eyes of many top powers above, but it is a little provocative. In an instant, these people''s eyes are even colder. For a long time. Chu Lingxiao then from these people, all the way up, slowly fell on the just broken space, but at the moment, that broken place, has been restored to the original. "Unbridled!" The next moment, standing in the middle of the top one, looking at the degree of wrinkle of the skin, it should be the first of several people to be infected with black blood. When he saw Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, he fell on them again. It seemed that he was worried about what Chu Lingxiao found. He immediately shouted out and wanted to transfer Chu Lingxiao''s goal. "You dare to offend Tianwei!" But he just said that. Suddenly, there was a deep sense of regret in my heart. Only see. In his eyes, he saw only a brilliant and dazzling light, which went straight towards him in an instant. Before many powerful people around him reacted, the body of the other party was directly turned into ashes. Dang! A drop of black blood, then escape! "Here..." Even though there was only a trace of consciousness before death, many of the most powerful people were completely shocked by this scene. Their faces were full of unbelievable colors. A pair of trembling eyes, even bigger than an open one, could not believe that there would be such strong people in the world, who came to the ninth district in person! The flaming old man and others were even dumbfounded. All of them were stupid. This is the second to kill a super strong?! The next moment. I saw the black blood that manipulated these great powers. It seemed that I was frightened. I quickly got out and fled towards the sky. However, Chu Lingxiao took a picture of it. This time, it was a devastating attack. This time, the world hidden in the sky was finally revealed in the eyes of the old fire dragon. But everyone can''t believe that the world appears here, and it''s petrified soon. "Here How can this be? How can the seventh area, which has been closed for a long time, appear here! " Chapter 480 There are nine regions in the world. In every region, there has been a life body of ancestral level. Only when it reaches this level, it can be called the strong one among the monks! Although the order is nine! But it''s not the top region. It''s more powerful than the bottom region. It just appears at different times and has no other intention. But for them to exist. Even the ancestors of primitive races know that regions cannot be divided and can never be combined into one! Because! In every region, there is a trace of ancestral life. How can the most complete Avenue contain another ancestral Avenue and invade its own field? "Here How is this possible? " The flaming old man and others, completely seeing the stupidity, were all shocked by the shocking scene in front of them, and their hair stood up. Closed zone 7. How could it be over zone 9! What''s more, it seems that the two regions have merged for a long time, and there are signs of assimilation. They don''t know all this?! "Old Teacher, it is impossible. How is it possible? The seventh district has been closed for a long time. It is impossible to have any more activities. " Elegant middle-aged people, mood out of control, eyes full of fear and uneasiness, wide eyes, constantly looking at the red old man, lips are shaking. "Teacher, you say something. Here How could this be! " But the flaming old man''s face was already dull with fear. The corners of the mouth are full of bitterness. A pair of eyes, are lost. "What do you want me to say?" This moment. Castle in the air, a dead silence. Yeah! How do you explain that? They can''t even think of it! The seventh closed area is the most special one among the nine areas. It is like a dead volcano. No one wants to step into it again, because the opportunity in it has long been emptied. Now the seventh area left is only an empty shell. But now! Everyone couldn''t believe that the seventh area appeared over the ninth area. What''s more, it looks like an empty shell. The Tao rhyme contained in it, even they all feel the bright words, which have been deeply printed in their minds. Chance! Countless opportunities! From the ultimate realm to the ancestor, every chance that can make them crazy is in it. It doesn''t belong to any area at all. Even they feel that the seventh area is more amazing than any other area! "Here This is the life form of the ancestral emperor, which we have been hoping to find...... " Suddenly. In the seventh area, some kind of Xuanhua, which exudes the supreme Taoist rhyme and is surrounded by red light, suddenly attracts the eyes of the red old man. In an instant, when his words come out, all the people''s eyes can''t help but look at the past. "This is!" The next moment. Like the flaming old man, all the people around were stunned. They almost couldn''t stand stably when they saw the Xuanhua. Their eyes were enlarged and their breath was even faster. Everyone can''t believe it. This kind of thing! It''s in zone seven! Beyond the chance of grandfathers! That mysterious flower is not really just a flower, but the order around it changes. Therefore, it can be anything. Now its state is an ancient black and blue flower, like a green lotus standing in the chaos sea. "Teacher!" Elegant middle-aged people, excited directly from the seat, stood up. But the next moment. Immediately ushered in the red old man a burst of face to face scolding. "You want to die! That''s the chance to surpass the life of the emperor. So many powerful people may die because of it. Do you want to go? " Suddenly. The elegant middle-aged man just woke up and was in a cold sweat. What happened to him just now Looking at many unimaginable opportunities in the seventh area, just above the eyes, almost at hand for that kind of character, is that dark blue ancient flower. Similarly, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still clear, not confused at all. The heart of the flaming old man is full of vibration. "This man, it''s not easy." They are so far away from the world, but they are still almost bewildered by that dark blue ancient flower. However, they are so close to each other that they are still able to be independent. This fixation is simply unheard of and unheard of! You know! That''s the chance to surpass the life of the emperor! Once you get it! He really can''t believe what level he will let the monks reach. As the leader of the era library, the flaming old man knows very well that several fulcrums have been born along the way of the monks, each going in different directions, several bright worlds, colliding with each other, and they need to determine the orthodoxy, and finally evolved into the present cultivation era. But that doesn''t mean. Today''s cultivation era is stronger than other fulcrum. Otherwise, how can the current fault phenomenon appear in the cultivation era! Beyond the emperor! What will become of the friars! No one knows so far! Now the truth is in front. Even the flaming old man himself is breathing more and more quickly. He really wants to see how the road ahead will make the monks achieve. But the next moment. But see the seventh area, suddenly shaking, it seems that the hidden secret has been found, it gives everyone a kind of panic feeling, eyes straight stare, a face of unimaginable, will not be born out of the seventh area of consciousness! Boom! This moment. There was also a tremor over the ninth area. The closed forces around it were almost unstoppable. All the people who had just walked through the Baigu Avenue felt the ground trembling slightly. However, all people subconsciously think that this is just a normal phenomenon caused by someone stepping into zone 9. No one pays too much attention. However, fengmuxue and others, who have walked through Baigu Avenue, do not know how terrible the terror hidden in the ninth district is. Once it erupts, the ninth district will be instantly razed to the ground, and even the land of ten thousand boundaries will be in danger. They are like ants under the protection of a giant dragon. Chu Lingxiao in front of them is the giant dragon in the sky. He pointed it out. The seventh area, which he wanted to escape, was in the air. Next moment. That dark blue ancient flower suddenly sent out the brilliant blue light, and broke away. But what appeared in front of the red old man was the holy black blue ancient flower, which turned into a strange, horrible black lotus flower in an instant, which coincided with the breath of black blood! In an instant. The hearts of the flaming old man and others were raised in an instant, and his body was frozen in place. "Here Is this the source of all the troubles? Beyond the chance of ancestral level, unexpectedly Is it a trap? " This moment. I heard a faint voice from Chu Lingxiao. Words are light. But there is no doubt. "Want to run?" Chapter 481 The voice just dropped. The Black Lotus runs faster. It seems to be very afraid of Chu Lingxiao. It just wants to escape from this area. But it completely underestimates Chu Lingxiao, the four directions of heaven and earth, and directly blocks them all. The Black Lotus. It stopped in the air in an instant. Grunt! The red haired old people and others all swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Even the unknown flowers, they can feel the power they contain. I''m afraid they really surpass the level of the ancestor too much. Otherwise, how can the top ones below be controlled by black lotus. But everyone didn''t think of it. Even so! Black Lotus is still so afraid of Chu Lingxiao! In their eyes. Black Lotus is not a complete life body, but it has been born with consciousness. Its state has surpassed the level of grandfathers. I can''t imagine. If we let Black Lotus grow up This moment. In the hinterland of the Ninth District, there was a complete silence. There was only a white coat and a black lotus. But the black lotus was shaking. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are very quiet, with his hands on his back, looking at the Black Lotus lightly. No matter the black pupil on the ancient road of the past. Or the black lotus at the moment. Or at the beginning of the era, the remaining breath of the dead separation is the same as the former two. That''s why he came to district nine. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t worry about the Black Lotus. He needs to see if the man who has been hiding will fight for the Black Lotus. The power of the Black Lotus is far greater than that of the black pupil. The layout of many eras is to achieve the Black Lotus. The other side will let go. Bang! Bang! Bang! But that Black Lotus seems to see Chu Lingxiao. If we want to use him as a bait, will we make a move to ourselves for a while and then rush towards our invisible air wall? But after all, it has not been completely shaped, let alone rushed out, it will be shaken for a while, which is impossible. Dang! All of a sudden! There is an extremely horrible dark breath around. It pours over from the unknown space. As soon as it appears, the light curtain of the castle in the air will directly turn into a smash. Hiss! All the people who were scared on the spot, their eyes were staring, their toes were numb, and they suddenly took a breath of cool air! What power was that?! According to common sense! They are not in the land of the extreme north, nor in the land of the ten thousand boundaries, or even they are several latitudes away from the ninth area. They cannot have the strength to prevent them from continuing to look. But now! The light curtain will turn into ashes directly! Grunt! At this moment, in the castle in the air, there was a dead silence. Everyone, such as the old man with red hair, looked at each other one by one, and their eyelashes trembled with fear. Zone nine! Now! What the hell happened! "Are you willing to give up?" The breath of terror shakes the power of besieging the Black Lotus. At one stroke, the space directly opens a big hole. At the next moment, the Black Lotus quickly escapes. But. Just walked out. He was once again trapped by a powerful force, and even the horrible dark breath of the photos could not help but give way temporarily. The next moment. I saw Chu Lingxiao slowly take back his hand. "Now that you''re here, don''t leave." Boom! As soon as the voice fell, the frightening dark breath soared again, as if stimulated by Chu Lingxiao''s words. A dark hand covered with black mucus, which looks extremely creepy, suddenly stretches out from the unknown space. This time, there is no reservation at all. Just one shot, the prohibition around the Black Lotus suddenly turns into fragments. The dark hand, it seems, is not satisfied. To really and Chu Lingxiao hand in hand! Boom! Just now, it''s a very common stretch of hand. It''s a direct slap to Chu Lingxiao. In an instant, the whole ninth area is shaking. The aftermath of terror, even the ninth area can''t support it, spreads to the outside in an instant! The first is the northern land! All the ancestors of the primitive race, almost a frightened heart, jumped out. One by one, seven souls and six spirits were trembling. Their faces were white. As for the rest of the whole northern land, their hair was standing up, and they looked at the entrance direction of the ninth district in fear. Every face is dazed and frightened. What''s the situation?! How could the ninth district shake like this! All the people on the land in the far north did not expect this kind of thing to happen suddenly. They have been in the ninth area for several times. They admit that there is no one in the world who knows the ninth area better than they do on the land in the far north. Where is that? No chance, the place of birth! Don''t say it''s the ancestor! Even when the real ancestor comes, it is impossible to shake the ninth district! From ancient times to the present! It never happened! But what happened this time? Not just the friars of the lower races, but the ninth region trembles? "Out It''s a big deal! " At this moment, the ancient ancestor of the northern land, his eyes were shaking and his face was full of unease. He even felt that the entrance of the ninth area was leaving their northern land! If this breaks away! In the future, will their ancestors be born on the northern land? Boom! There was another violent tremor. All the people on the northern land had soft legs. No matter who they were, their scalp was numb, rumbling and trembling. They fell to the ears of many ancestors. They felt more like two people were fighting. Its power! The ninth zone can''t be stopped at all! And now. Fengmuxue and other people in the ninth area were also shocked. They all stayed in the same place. Most of them were even paralyzed on the ground. They had more personal experience than all the people outside. Even if they didn''t come to them, they could not help but feel that they could not breathe quickly, and the breath was heavy. Bang! The huge vibration sound, together with the whole land shaking, is like a small stone, constantly hitting the still lake, and the ripples of the water ripple, not only the northern land, the whole land of the world, at this moment, has been greatly affected. Forbidden state! Tianzu! Borders of all races! Even on the twelve universes, the ultimate ancient path of reincarnation and the first forbidden area are all shivering madly! But at the next moment. There was a stronger vibration than before. It seemed to be a final resolution. In an instant, everything was calm again! This moment. The light curtain of the castle in the air has also returned to normal. When the flaming old people and others look back, they are all shocked by the scene in front of them, and their hair stands up. Countless black lotus leaves. Full of bleak, desolate feeling, down the vast area 9, all the way down. The breath of darkness is still there. But now it''s on the wane. And down there. That white dress, still standing there, in front of him, only left a big dark hand, alone suspended there, marking its master, has been seriously injured and fled! Chapter 482 Horror! At the moment, there are only two words of terror! Can you let the red old man describe the strong one of Chu Lingxiao, even if it is like this, the people behind the scenes have nothing to do with Chu Lingxiao?! The end! It was this black lotus leaf that all withered. Looking at each surface, they could not imagine how long it would take to grow one! So many great men! It''s all down there! The chance to surpass the ancestral level is now in front of Chu Lingxiao, so vulnerable. It is the black hand behind the scenes. At the cost of losing one hand, he was seriously injured and fell down. He escaped with the Black Lotus! "It''s a quick escape." The faint voice fell, and Chu Lingxiao''s eyes became more and more lonely. There are many people who can escape from him in the world, but they just want to let each other escape. The next moment. Before waiting for the red old man and others, they reacted. The faint voice came down again directly. This time, they could not help holding their breath, as if they were close to each other and fell in their ears! "How long are you going to watch?" In an instant. Elegant middle-aged miso, directly scared to stand up, a face of horror and incredible. "Teacher, he knows we''re looking at him?" This moment. The flaming old man and other people stepped back quickly, looking at Chu Lingxiao in the light curtain, their eyes were almost staring out. No way! The world they live in is not in the same latitude at all. It''s like the feeling of a giant in the sky watching ants. Even though Chu Lingxiao''s power is so terrible that they tremble, the world they live in is completely above them. Who will dominate them? But the next moment. But Chu Lingxiao slowly turned around the God, the quiet eyes, but also straight to their direction, through the light curtain, the pair of indifferent eyes, straight let the flaming old man and other people, the body suddenly a stiff, straight feel from the heart of the horror. Hiss! "He He can really see us! " Bang! The light curtain turned into ashes in a flash. This time, it was brushed directly with the machines operated by the refined middle-aged people, and turned into powder. The frightened refined middle-aged people immediately fell to the ground. My mother! How strong he is! This scene. Let the red old man wait for everyone, eyes are red, the whole body is shivering, dare not move. In fact, the feeling of the flaming old man at this time. It''s equivalent to the modern world of ordinary people. They are using monitors to observe Chu Lingxiao in secret. Unexpectedly, Chu Lingxiao even knows this, even across several high latitude worlds, directly destroys the machine in front of them in an instant! Hiss! At this moment, the flaming old man and others could not help but take a breath of cool air. If it''s not the machine that just destroyed it. But You can''t help it. They quickly touched their necks, from head to foot, they were cold. "Teacher, he He... " "Let''s keep this secret first. Don''t tell anyone else. Nobody can say it!" Everyone in the castle in the air: "..." It is not necessary for the old man to speak. Everyone knows that all these things seen in zone 9 cannot be revealed in a word! Ancestral life! Beyond the chance of grandfathers! Behind the scenes of terror! To the most terrible man in white! In every case, there will be a wave of waves. Everyone will smile bitterly and feel that they are joking. Who dares to think. Ancestral life! It has become the lowest level in it. "A few little bugs." The faint voice fell, Chu Lingxiao''s vision, again received back, the vision again fell on these black lotus leaves, the dark infiltrating breath, even if it has been separated from the plant, still hasn''t completely dissipated. The next moment. All lotus leaves turn into a drop of black blood and fall on the ground. Every drop. We can see a crack on the ground of the ninth area. But in the hinterland of the ninth area, the life body of zudi level comes. It can only be done with a full blow. But it is done with a drop of black blood. You know. This is still the black blood that is declining. It has long been separated from its origin, and its strength is three of ten. "A little bit of strength." The light of the quiet eyes just flashed by. Chu Lingxiao''s hand was lifted slowly again. "It''s a pity that it doesn''t work!" Bang! Take it with one hand. At this moment, in some unknown space, a whole body is covered with dark breath, and the left arm is ticking, leaving a horrible figure of dark blood. With that black lotus plant, I keep away from this area for a moment, and suddenly my body is stiff, and I feel a cold feeling, suddenly hit from the back. "You!" Suddenly. The horrible figure was shocked by the light in his eyes. It was totally unexpected that Chu Lingxiao had the same hand. The Black Lotus on his hand suddenly burst into a brilliant light, which was not like the fallen darkness at all. Didn''t wait for him to respond. The five fingers of his right hand have been assimilated into a normal human form by the burning holy breath. But that''s it. But let this horror figure, only feel humiliated, at the same time the sharp pain is along the five fingers, directly spread to the whole body. "You are cruel!" Between lightning and flint. This terrible figure, a face of panic, but also very decisive, directly to the lotus plant body, to throw away, five fingers were cut off from his arm. The next moment. Never mind anything else, just run away at full speed, and soon disappear without trace. At the same time. Chu Lingxiao''s hand has already fallen here. He takes this lotus back. But. However, after Chu Lingxiao left, he suffered a terrible attack. There are several extremely penetrating figures. There are men and women among them. Some of the figures, even larger than them, surround them directly. "What? Do you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge? " "Tun Tian, let''s just remind you that it''s better not to provoke that person for a while. He''s not the one you can provoke!" The voice just dropped. The horrible figure was suddenly furious. "Who are you talking about! Demon moon, don''t think I''m hurt by swallowing the sky, you can sneer at me, you''re almost! " He knew Chu Lingxiao was very strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong. He only blocked ten moves hard, then he couldn''t support it. The whole arm was unloaded by the other side. And the Black Lotus. I don''t know how much effort he devoted to it, but it was found by Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. A more ancient voice of vicissitudes suddenly sounded, making these figures face, suddenly a Zheng, the terrorist figure, also slightly trembled for a while, seems to be very afraid. "Tuntian, I have already warned you that he has noticed you and asked you to take back the Black Lotus in the ninth district. Why do you still insist on acting in vain?" Chapter 483 When the voice of the ancient and vicissitudes of life falls, the horrible figure named tuntian is no longer as strong as before, and a little comical: "excuse me, how can I not listen to your words? It''s just that black lotus. I''ve spent several centuries waiting for it to blossom and bear fruit, and then it''s gone. I''m not willing to!" When speaking. This horrible figure named tuntian is shaking. I don''t know if he is afraid of this ancient figure or if Chu Lingxiao''s appearance makes him fall short. Around is also with swallows the sky the words to fall. It''s quiet. They are all people who have transcended the existence of their ancestors. In any corner of the world, they are allowed to go ahead. Even if it is the ancient road of the previous life, they can break in and seize the creation inside. But now, there is a change! I thought they had no rivals! Be the real person behind the scenes! But I didn''t expect it! A man in white will pop out so powerful that he can open the old road of his past life. The most important thing is to find their secret - black blood! What''s more! This person still doesn''t let go! It''s the northern land! "It''s hard to imagine the delicacy of that man. I can''t find one even though I''ve been for a long time." That ancient, vicissitudes of life figure, tone also has a trace of fear. "I did not expect that he could think of swallowing the sky to hide the Black Lotus in the ninth district." Just finished. The figure named yaoyue, who had been confronting with tuntian before, muttered a word in his mouth. "If it wasn''t for this guy''s greed to leave traces on the ancient road of the past life, how could the other party know our existence?" The voice fell. There was silence again. Tuntian wants to refute, but he can only squeeze his fists tightly, which is very unwilling. They are the real masters. The cultivation from each fulcrum is beyond the level of grandfathers. No one in the world should have known their existence, especially in the cultivation era. Since the collision of several major worlds and the cultivation era, there has been no delay in God, only a few grandfathers have been born. But I didn''t think of it. Time of cultivation! When did this unprecedented power come out! They did it all by themselves, but after the event, they wiped out all traces of their actions, causing problems for the land itself, so as to hide the Black Lotus in the entrance of zone 9. "At the end of the day, it''s still the fault of the overseas grandson. If he doesn''t kill each other''s part, how can we all be brought in!" This is an unknown space, like the universe that has not yet been developed. The more you talk about it, the more angry you are, the more you clap it directly. On the spot, a planet turns to ashes, and your face is full of unhappiness. "Excuse me, what should we do now?" "Out of the thirty-six places, we can''t move here for the time being. There are many secrets hidden between heaven and earth here. Now it seems that the man is really the legendary emperor of heaven and earth!" The voice of the old man had just fallen. The terrible figure named tuntian shivered on the spot. His face was full of disbelief. Many figures standing around him were also frightened. They looked at each other one by one and swallowed their throats. "Excuse me, what you said is true?" I can''t believe the dark figures like Tun Tian. Standing at their height, I''m very clear about what the emperor of heaven and earth represents. But those figures should not have been long ago Dead?! "Who else do you think can mobilize the era patrol?" All dark figures: "..." "Tun Tian, this man has been staring at zone 7 for a long time. The blindfold you used has never escaped his eyes. He has sent someone to zone 7 to check it." Swallow the sky: "..." Boom! That is to say, it''s really the emperor of heaven and earth! "Excuse me, then..." This moment. All unwilling, all in a moment in the hearts of people, disappeared without trace, turned into a panic. "Back!" And now. District nine is quiet. As if nothing has happened, all the people of all ethnic groups are still looking for opportunities. In fact, the so-called opportunities are a light in the ninth district. Whoever can make those lights fall on himself automatically will be able to achieve a higher level. Except for the light. There are many unimaginable terror fields in the Ninth District, which enable the monks to polish the imperfections left by each past place one by one and rise to the most perfect place. But. Few monks can do this. In a sense, the benefits of these terror fields to the friars are far greater than the opportunities in the ninth area, but it also depends on the level of fields encountered. "Master, where is it?" Fengmuxue looks deeper into the Ninth District, and her beautiful eyes are full of a little worry. The vibration just came from the deeper. Such a big vibration had to make her think about Chu Lingxiao. Previously, they took the white bone road. Almost dozens of people have died. Now that she has really arrived in the Ninth District, she is also constantly losing people. She believes that Chu Lingxiao must be in the deep place now. Compared with what she is now encountering, the danger there is probably only drizzle. "I succeeded, I succeeded!" All of a sudden, a certain Taoist priest noticed that he was shining a strange bright light, and he immediately stood up with joy. But the next moment. The figure suddenly soared. In a few seconds, the whole person was like a ball. Just a bang! Just immersed in the joy of the other party, the body exploded into a split moment. See this. The faces of all the people of all ethnic groups were slightly dignified. Feng muxue also slowly took back her eyes and shook her head. Another poor man. In recent days, she has seen too many such scenes. Although the chance has been obtained, it has gone beyond her tolerance. She has no happiness at all. She can only open her eyes, look with fear, and watch her body grow a little bit larger. Finally At this time. Suddenly in the distance, a cold and gorgeous woman in purple, with a tall body, began to flash a dazzling light, and gradually her body began to swell. Fengmuxue and other three people, eyes are not one of the condensation. All the people of all ethnic groups stopped. Another But just as everyone thought that Lengyan woman would be like other people, her body would burst into four parts. Suddenly, there were four acupoints on her body, which suddenly vibrated inexplicably. The body that just is still surging stops in an instant! Next! The four acupoints, even from the woman, burst out four light pillars. At the next moment, the body suddenly began to recover towards normal. Suddenly. Everyone around was stunned. This Is this the real use of the four heaven acupoints? Chapter 484 All eyes of the audience looked at the cold and gorgeous woman in purple. She seemed to open a door to the new world for all of us. Even Feng muxue was stunned. Four heaven acupoints. Is there any other use? Or is the birth of the four heaven acupoints itself coming from here? As for the Dragon purple butterfly at the moment, she is full of an ancient breath. She is a great God. But now she is chosen by this chance. The last heaven acupoint on her is not opened. At this moment, it not only opens, but also directly lets her step into the ancient ancestor level! She even felt it. This opportunity is far from over! Next! It''s up to her to understand! The next moment. Long zidie did not dare to hesitate any more. He quickly sat down and carefully focused on the infinite Avenue contained in this opportunity. Feng muxue can''t help but return to the gods. All the great gods in the audience are happy. So even if they are selected, they don''t have to worry too much. Their bodies will explode and die? Soon. There are also several great gods that radiate light. However, the monks below the gods are not so lucky. One by one, their bodies become fragments. But soon. These people found a field against the sky, which can repair the past not reaching the perfect state one by one. Even the great God saw it, there was a trace of envy in his eyes. District 9 is relatively fair. These unimaginable fields seem to be prepared by nature for the monks below the God. Looking up, many monks of all ethnic groups have entered a state of meditation. There''s a fire on you! It''s like entering the legendary eight diagrams God stove, polishing every bone in its own place. Some great gods simply give up their chance and enter these fields together. They believe that even without these opportunities, they can enter a higher level in the future as long as they can polish their own blood vessels with the help of the counter sky field. Sure enough. Soon there was a woman in black dress. She sat in a mysterious field surrounded by flames and covered with golden lotus for a few seconds, and then she was born, which shocked all the people in the surrounding ethnic groups. The woman in black dress was already the great God who opened the four heaven acupoints. But now her state scared the Fengmu snow on one side. The color of shock. Compared with the previous dragon purple butterfly, it is hard to reach. Looking at the forehead of the black skirt woman, there was a acupoint. When a strange light began to appear gradually, someone could not help screaming. "Here How can it be?! " All the people of all ethnic groups are shocked by the state of black skirt women. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are also frightened. Tianzu, gulong, jiutianfenghuang, and bilusi, who were selected by the three ultimate figures, all looked stupid. They rubbed their eyes and thought that they had an illusion in front of them. But the ray of light on the forehead of the black skirt woman is more and more bright, just like a bright moon rising slowly, which is extremely sacred and holy. The black skirt woman is more like a goddess bathed in the moonlight. Boom! This moment. With that ray of light, it has completely evolved into a bright moon. At the moment when it erupted from the brow, the temperament of the woman in the black dress changed dramatically. Previously, her black dress was like a black rose blooming, but at this moment, the black dress suddenly turned white, like a holy white lotus. The next moment. A word of heaven! It''s a flash from the center of the eyebrow! The audience was shocked. Feng muxue''s eyes were also staring at the woman in the black dress, and her face was unbelievable. "The The fifth heaven acupoint! " Boom! At this moment, all the people of all ethnic groups in the audience were confused. In this world! There is the fifth heaven acupoint! Suddenly. The great ancestors of the northern land outside also felt an unusual breath. They seemed to appear in the ninth area, but all of them frowned slightly. "Strange, just feeling A little... " Deep. As the earliest ancestor of extreme north, the oldest Mou son, his eyelid suddenly jumped. Although the previous trend that the ninth area separated from the land of extreme north stopped, he felt that there was just a taboo gate opened by someone. Not only the ancestors of all primitive races. To reach the ultimate. The advantages of the four heaven acupoints are gone. They never thought that they could produce one. However, as the most powerful descendant of the eight immortals ancient family, Xianya, in the ninth area, after giving up the chance to get the chance, opened it in a mysterious field in the ninth area No! Should be to create the fifth day acupoints! The fifth heaven acupoint! All the people of all ethnic groups are shocked. Their eyes are full of wonder. Even the ultimate character has only four heaven acupoints. Isn''t that the woman who opens the fifth one now! "Amazing, this woman is really amazing." Around is phoenix Mu snow, but also can not help but praise. She knew it was a descendant of the eight immortals. Just. According to her identity, there are only eight immortals. Fengmuxue didn''t pay attention to her before, but now she has opened the fifth heaven acupoint. I''m afraid that in the future Just. Great trees attract the wind! This time, there are three or four great gods walking towards Xianya step by step. Now they are immersed in opening the acupoints of the fifth day, comprehending all kinds of mysteries of Xianya, and have no time to care about other things. However, those great gods want to seize this opportunity to seize the counter nature in Xianya''s field! All ethnic groups tremble at it. Although such things can be seen from time to time after they entered the Ninth District, they are still a little flustered by the joint efforts of the three great gods who are comparable to the origin of the ten major races. Apart from Fengdi! Great God. It is the most powerful force among them now! "Three, what do you want?" The rest of the eight immortals also came out in a hurry and stopped by Xianya, but the strongest one was only a great God. The three evil gods all smiled a little coldly at the corners of their mouths. The three of them joined hands to solve the roadblock easily! Just the next moment. A force of terror suddenly burst out from Xianya. It just opened its eyes, and the acupoints in the center of the eyebrows were only twinkling. The three great gods had a flash of horror in their eyes. Their faces were unbelievable, and they didn''t understand what was going on. Their bodies were in the air, disappearing like a bubble! In an instant. Many of the great gods of all ethnic groups are ready to move, but feel a cool swish on their back. This Among the three, there are two who have opened the four heaven acupoints! It was given by a younger generation Chapter 485 Three elders respect God! One opens the three Heaven acupoints, the other two open the four heaven acupoints! Such existence! A young back! In the blink of an eye! It''s a second kill! It''s too In a few seconds, all the people of all ethnic groups were stunned by the power of Xianya at the moment, especially the monks behind the three great gods, who were afraid to move. Tianyu repair, tianwu Hou two people are also watching, sitting cross knee, at the moment a white dress, the temperament of sacred Xianya, eyes trembling, a face of incredible. They have already met the eight immortals. But I didn''t think of it. In just a few months, the other side has reached the great God. Now it is unprecedented to open the fifth heaven acupoint. In a flash, it killed three great gods! This talent on the back is really terrible! "The eight ancient ancestors of the eight immortals have really found treasure!" Feng Mu snow is also a face of exclamation. I even want to introduce Xianya to Chu Lingxiao. It''s a pity to put such a proud girl in the eight immortals family. Boom! It seems that the ninth area has been affected by some kind of prohibition. Once someone opens the fifth heaven acupoint, all the hidden fields here will be opened in a flash. At this moment, only the ground around each ethnic group is seen, all of them burst out a dazzling light column, and all of them have entered into different anti sky fields. Although not as elegant as the fairy. But the benefits to all the people on the scene are beyond their imagination. There are many great gods, and they get the chance of the ninth district. In a moment, the whole ninth district is quiet. Longbingyao, fengjiuxiao and others sat down in a hurry to understand the mysteries. Feel the sudden silence around me. Xianya, who is meditating, also slightly opens her eyes. When she sees all the people around her, just like her, stepping into all kinds of shocking fields, her eyes show a little pride. The next moment. She also didn''t think about other people, what she got at the moment, now she is on the same running line with any ethnic group, even Fengdi. As long as she passes this pass, she will be able to lead the whole baxiangu ethnic group to rise completely after she goes out. Don''t look at the face of the ultimate. Boom! In an instant, the field where Xianya is located has changed unimaginably. She is in an unimaginable scene and sees many old figures. From this field, she gets the anti heaven level creation, which eventually surpasses the ultimate figure and reaches the ancestor level! Suddenly. Xianya''s mind moved, and the willow eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Are they the ancestors of the primitive races on the northern land? Because among those people, she saw the figure of longzu. Some of them, in this field, got the supreme skill. Some of them directly polished the past realm to perfection one by one, and some of them were forced into the body by ancestral energy. There is no exception. After leaving District 9, these people all surpassed the ultimate figures, but they each got only one chance, and this field, the real benefits, never appeared to them. This moment. Xianya finally understood what she had got. The fifth heaven acupoint! Even the ancestors of the primitive race that transcended the ultimate characters have not been opened! And now she! It is not only opening the fifth heaven acupoint, but also being fully recognized by this field! Kung Fu! Polish the past! At the moment, she is experiencing the silk fire. From Xianya''s flesh and blood, it comes out of her body. After a wisp of turbid air, it makes Xianya look like a fairy in the middle of the moon. After she finished polishing. She has a feeling. At the moment, although she is still a great God, she may be able to fight against one or two in the face of any ancient ancestor. She even doubted. Some mediocre ancient ancestors, can you bear her one punch! Boom! A ray of clear moonlight, from the top of Xianya''s head, dropped down. In a flash, Xianya was on the upper side of the eyebrow, and a ray of light began to rise. Just. This scene. But in a flash. At the same time, all the people of all ethnic groups slowly opened their eyes from all fields, and everyone''s face was covered with the color of joy. No matter which ethnic group they were, there was an illusion. After they went out, they would have a chance to impact the ultimate situation in a hundred years! If this is put before. Let alone the ultimate state, that is, the level of the original emperor, even the ancient ancestor, they are expected but not available. Feng muxue and others also woke up from the unfathomable field. Now the Phoenix admires snow. If it wasn''t for Chu Lingxiao''s words before, she would have been able to step into the ultimate realm now, and she was born a God. She has enough qualifications to reach the ancestor level! By the three ultimate figures, the selected Bi Rushi and others, are also out of the field. There was some silence. And soon. All of them found Xianya, and it was still in that field, but the breath from it made them feel awe in their heart. Feng Mu Xue is also stunned. According to her ability at the moment, it can be seen that although Xianya still stays in the great God, her strength can''t even compare with ordinary ancient ancestors. If she doesn''t hold her own identity, she really wants to see what kind of amazing nature Xianya''s field contains. It''s not over yet! When they stared at her, Xianya, who had not acted at all, stood up slowly at this moment. The infinite power of heaven and earth came out of her in an instant. The red lightning made everyone of all ethnic groups, including fengmuxue, shocked. No! Great God! Can this power be aroused? Red lightning! But the ultimate character, only one of the identity ah! However, when the immortal and the elegant in front of us were worshiping the gods, we Feng muxue was shocked completely. She was more determined to introduce Xianya to Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. Xianya, like the fairy in the moon, came out of that field. The surrounding temperament, especially with a sense of nobility and mystery, even the Fengmu snow at the moment, was almost invisible. This woman! No way! Feng muxue went straight to her and said in a simple and comprehensive way: "would you like to go with me?" The whole scene was shaking. All ethnic groups understand what fengmuxue means. They all look at Xianya. Behind Fengdi, there is the man standing. Today''s Xianya is like Next moment. Xianya''s answer is very plain. It doesn''t sound to me at all. When facing fengmuxue, she only answered one sentence lightly. "Thank you for your kindness. I have my own way. Now I have the ability to surpass anyone!" Chapter 486 When Xianya just said that. Fengjiuxiao, longfengbingyao, tianyuxiu and other people, including those sent by the three ultimate figures, such as Bi Rushi, were all stunned for a moment. All the people of all ethnic groups were also slightly open mouthed and surprised. They did not expect that Xianya would respond in this way. Even the rest of the eight immortals. There is also a great God of the elder generation, who gently pushes Xianya and signals her not to say anything. However, Xianya''s face is still very flat, even in the eyes of the whole audience, it''s very cold. As soon as he finished this sentence, he nodded to fengmuxue directly. Then, without any hesitation, he turned to one side, continued to sit down with his knees crossed, and understood the anti heaven nature he had just got in that field. In an instant. The whole audience was quiet. All the people of all ethnic groups looked at Xianya with an extremely strange look, and then looked at her face, a little cold and heavy Fengmu snow. The descendants of the eight immortals! It''s not necessary to take Fengdi seriously! The other side shows that she has the heart of cherishing talents and wants to introduce you to the man. This Xianya turns a blind eye to it, and responds in this way? Now I have the ability to surpass all people? It''s obviously provocative. It''s crazy. I really think of myself as The ancestors of the primitive race were so respectful to Chu Lingxiao. Before they came, they thought that they were merciful to each other. After they came, they found that they could enter the ninth area. They were totally flattered by each other. They had a chance to enter. And! Before you come in! Don''t you see those two oxhorn figures?! Even the ancestor of the primitive race was forced to retreat, even in the hands of Chu Lingxiao, still only to be killed! Now there is such a good chance! Say no?! It doesn''t need to be. It''s a little contemptuous! Feng muxue''s face was very cold all of a sudden. She had no idea that Xianya was so proud and arrogant. After looking at Xianya coldly, she said nothing more. To a junior. She doesn''t care to do it! However, the elders of the eight immortals came to fengmuxue in a hurry and fear. They nodded and apologized to fengmuxue. Then, fengmuxue waved impatiently, and they retreated to one side as if they had been pardoned. At the same time. Looking at the immortal who sat there and closed his eyes, still when nothing happened, he could not help shaking his head. Xianya is the apprentice of eight ancient ancestors. Although they are elders, they don''t have much to say. But in my heart. But I was very confused. Before leaving, eight ancient ancestors told Wan Xun not to have any friction with Chu Lingxiao''s people. How could Xianya be so "Alas..." Xianya at the moment. But she didn''t care about the people around her at all. She didn''t even open the fifth heaven acupoint for those ancestors. She not only got all the ancestors of the primitive race in the past, but also opened the fifth heaven acupoint. She believed! Chu Lingxiao will be surpassed by her one day! "Master, don''t blame me for not listening to you. After you go out, I will let you have a look. In the future, we will never look at anyone''s face, including the man!" In an instant. Xianya fiercely opened her eyes. In the cold eyes, there was a trace of determination. And just then. A very old voice, suddenly from the ninth area of the sky, reverberated down. "Time is up. You are ready to leave!" All ethnic groups were shocked. Xianya''s eyes can''t help looking at the sky. Who''s talking? Besides them, are there any living people in the ninth district?! "Give you half incense time to prepare. After half incense, we will send you out!" The old voice did not pay attention to the doubts in the hearts of all ethnic groups. After the light voice fell, a calm was restored around. In the eyes of all peoples. District nine is so mysterious. I''m afraid this voice may be the master of the ninth district. All ethnic groups dare not disobey each other''s words and start to prepare to leave. "Elder Feng, what should we do?" But longbingyao is a little worried, because Chu Lingxiao hasn''t come back yet. In the hinterland of the Ninth District, it must be more dangerous. No one dares to enter. Feng Mu Snow''s face is also a flash of anxiety. Yeah. How come Shifu hasn''t come back yet. She quickly opened her mouth to the sky and asked: "excuse me, if I can''t leave on time, what will happen?" The next moment. The old voice suddenly fell down again. "If you can''t leave on time, you will never be able to go out, no one can be an exception." Smell the words. All the people of all ethnic groups heard this sentence, their faces were suddenly stunned. They did not dare to think about it any more, and then they continued to stay. Don''t miss the chance. I lost my life here. Anyway, they have all got incredible anti nature now. It''s better to be human. Can''t get out. Fengmuxue and others, who heard this sentence, were even more impatient. Although they believed in Chu Lingxiao, they were shocked too much by the ninth district. The fifth Tianwei cave appeared. They were really worried that Chu Lingxiao would be trapped in it. "Well, you can leave." With the voice of the old, the last time it fell, groups of people of all major races disappeared from their original places. The eight immortals of the ancient people also left. Finally, all the people of Tianzu, gulong, jiutianfenghuang. But what Feng muxue didn''t know. This old voice, no one else, is the red old man of the era map hall, and anyone he said is just these people of all races. As for Chu Lingxiao. They have no ability to let each other go. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t find them, even if they burn Gao Xiang. And now Chu Lingxiao. Still in the hinterland of the Ninth District, the black lotus flower has returned to normal for more than half of the time, but each petal has become holy white without any dark breath. One piece! Two! At last, the lotus finally returned to its original shape, like a white sun, shining on every corner of the ninth area. The next moment. A supreme figure, then, appeared in front! Next! It''s the second way! Third way! Looking up, many of the strongest people who had been attracted by black lotus to the depth of the ninth district are back now. The hollowed out body is back to normal. And with Chu Lingxiao''s hand. Slowly fall down! There is a circle of people standing around. Blood is surging. At the next moment, only a faint voice is heard. The tone is full of undoubted meaning "wake me up!" Chapter 487 The best in front of us. Whether it has been already black blood, the whole body into ashes, or those who have been hollowed out of the body, there are enough eight, now all in the power of appearance, and once again out of thin air in the world. Compared with the previous extremely lonely breath of death. At the moment, the temperament of the eight people is extremely fierce and noble. Even though everyone''s clothes are casual, ordinary and plain, everyone is full of sacred and inviolable aura. In fact, eight of them. One by one, the persecuted tuntian is a real ancestral life body. However, due to the accumulation of many eras, the Black Lotus gave tuntian nourishment, and the body has surpassed the ancestral level. Only by fully absorbing the power of the Black Lotus, can we comprehensively surpass it. It was just a fall in the bucket. I met Chu Lingxiao. These eight people, even a drop of black blood, can''t resist it, but no one in the world is their opponent except those who swallow the sky and the ancestral life bodies. Even the flamboyant old man in the era gallery. If you meet any of these eight people, you should call them "senior". Boom! With the white lotus, the holy breath is more and more intense, just like setting off a huge wave, the afterwave is vast, and when it floats around, the eight invincible ones, one by one, slowly open their eyes. The man standing at the last one, is the one that the flaming old man saw at the beginning, and the one who suffered the poison finally. Like other people, he opened his eyes for the first time. His eyes suddenly tingled. Then, he gradually eased his mind. This was the first time they opened their eyes after several centuries. Look at the strange surroundings. Eight people are confused. But. After only a few seconds, in an instant, the pupils of the eight people suddenly contracted. Countless memories of the past, like the surging sea water, suddenly rushed into their minds. This moment. They remember everything! "I I... " Think of all Xuanji, immediately face full of fear, even the body is shaking. After many years of stepping into the supremacy, he couldn''t really step into the zudi level. One day, he accidentally learned that there might be opportunities of zudi level in the Ninth District, so he went all the way to the hinterland of the ninth district But I just got here. Before he could react, he could only hear a faint sound in his ear, which seemed to be the sound of water dropping. Turning around, he saw a drop of black blood, which had fallen on him. And he is the best! In addition to the ancestral life, the incomparable existence was killed by a drop of black blood! The other eight strongest people around me, their eyes were magnified and their faces were shaking. They all remembered that they were killed by a drop of black blood! In an instant. The hair all stood up in fright. They were Too fast to die! So that there is no feeling at all. Now, I just feel a chill on my back, which is creepy. I can''t believe it! A drop of black blood unexpectedly gave them And just when the eight superpowers fell into a brain disorder, the faint voice, like a breeze, suddenly echoed in their ears in the very quiet hinterland of the ninth area. "You eight, are you finished?" Everyone''s body was suddenly shaken, and all of them were back to their senses. Only then did they find a strange man in white standing on the ground. I haven''t waited for eight people to return to reality completely from the complex mood of resurrection. "Now I''ll give you half the time to think about it, and submit to me. I don''t want to..." The next moment. There was a very plain voice in the ear. It was very light, but it fell to the ears of the eight top powers. It was only a great provocation. Before Chu Lingxiao finished, the oldest one of the eight seemed to drag the hoarse old voice. Suddenly he spoke slowly, and said softly: "I don''t know who you are, young generation, But do you think you can make eight of us go home? " In the voice. With an extremely arrogant rhetorical tone, when speaking, the corners of the mouth are even more smiling. Although there is no such sarcasm, Chu Lingxiao''s words are not in the heart at all. This plain old man. It is the first one who comes to the hinterland of the ninth district. It is also the first one in the world to step into the realm of the supremacy except for the ancestral life. Long after he woke up. Chu Lingxiao has been found. But with one mind, he concentrated on the white lotus flower floating in front of Chu Lingxiao. As for Chu Lingxiao himself, he didn''t see anything special. That he can''t see. Or the ancestor! Or he has the supreme thing that can cover the breath. For these, the old man in plain clothes is more inclined to the latter, because the white lotus in front of Chu Lingxiao is completely invisible. For a moment. The old man in plain clothes believed that Chu Lingxiao had covered his temptations with the help of the white lotus flower. But would the real strong man use external force to cover up his own strength? It''s not a pretence. What else could it be? So do the seven others around. Reach their level. What else can we hide from them? In an instant. Including the old man in plain clothes, everyone looked at the white lotus flower in front of Chu Lingxiao. Suddenly, their eyes were full of excitement, and a heart leaped wildly. "This must be the chance I''ve been looking for!" "You have twenty seconds left." All the best: "..." The old man in plain clothes sneered and raised his hand slowly from behind. He felt that he could revive because of the white lotus. As for Chu Lingxiao, I''m afraid it''s the so-called primitive race on the northern land. In every era of primitive race, people will send people to enter here to look for opportunities. But in his eyes, a small primitive race is just an ant that can shoot to death with one slap. "Five seconds." Chu Lingxiao''s words slowly fell down again, but all the top strong people could not help snorting coldly. Their eyes were full of ridicule, with their hands on their backs. They looked at Chu Lingxiao like clowns. If they were other people, they might really fool them, but for them, they were simply ridiculous! "Dying!" The old man in plain clothes can''t bear it any more, but he is deeper than the others. He takes a picture with one hand. It seems that he came to Chu Lingxiao to rob the lotus in white. Just the next moment. When a light quiet eyes light, looking at him for a moment, suddenly his whole body is covered with sweat, and his face is unbelievable. I don''t know what''s going on! Bang! The old man in plain clothes suddenly becomes a piece of debris. This moment. There was a dead silence in the whole audience. Seven of the best were full of sarcasm one second ago, and the next was full of horror. Their eyes were almost staring out. "Who else is unwilling to surrender now?" Chapter 488 In the endless void. A white dress, carrying hands, flying in this space, there is no planet, there is no life, endless, empty, and behind the white dress, still respectful, like a servant, follow the seven invincible, everyone looks at the expression of the white dress, except for the fear, only a thick horror. To be honest! They have never seen such a powerful existence in this world. Only a pair of eyes look at the past. A powerful man turns into pieces on the spot, and there is no time to react! If there are ancestral beings in the world! The man in white must be! In particular, Xuanji, who only feels at the moment, has just gone through the ghost gate. Previously, he also intended to scold each other, but he was preempted by the old man of plain clothes. Now think about it, fortunately, the old man of plain clothes came to his front, otherwise, he must be the one who died! Seven of the best. I didn''t know each other before. Never heard of each other''s existence, but now when seven people look at each other with two eyes, they can see each other''s eyes. Like themselves, they can''t help shaking from time to time. "Lord Master, where are we going? " Looking at Chu Lingxiao in front of him, xuanjiton asked, but his voice was still shaking. It wasn''t that he was too timid, but Chu Lingxiao in front of him, which brought him a terrifying force. A living ancestral life! What''s more, they all didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao seemed to belong to the fulcrum of the cultivation era. After the ultimate character. It can be divided into ancestor, Yuanzu, xuanzu, Tianzu in turn. All of them are the most powerful people beyond the level of Tianzu. Further, they are the last level of each cultivation fulcrum - the life body at the level of ancestor! Travel around the world! But now, apart from Chu Lingxiao, they haven''t seen anyone who can give them the best Except! That strange black blood! Now think about it. It''s strange to think that these people, they were lost by a drop of black blood! Black blood! It''s also a grandparent. But it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Chu Lingxiao, because they feel black blood, very dark breath, is really unknown! The next moment. Chu Lingxiao stopped. "Here we are." Xuanji and other seven top powers, looking at the bright world like the sea of stars in front of them, their eyes suddenly froze. For their level of existence. At a glance. The world ahead is foreign! But even the outside world is as small as a drop in the ocean in the eyes of the most powerful. This world is no different from the land of all worlds. At most, it can only give birth to the ancestor level. The only difference is. The extraterritorial world used to be part of the land of ten thousand boundaries, but later changed, resulting in the separation of the land of ten thousand boundaries. But. They know. Even so, the land of the world can not be underestimated. How can it be called the ancestral land of each fulcrum, because several lands are separated, it will be lonely? So. In the past era, every time they came to the world, they were extremely low-key. No one knew that they had come. The next moment. I didn''t wait for Xuanji and others to get back to their senses. I saw a figure with a misty breath all around him, and suddenly appeared beside Chu Lingxiao. It seemed that Chu Lingxiao would come here in person. I immediately fell down on my knees, full of awe: "master, how are you coming?" See here. Xuanji and others were all stunned, with a flash of accident in their eyes. Outside the area. Is there xuanzu sitting here? "Did you find it?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Immediately. His eyes were on the extraterritorial world in front of him, where there are many ethnic groups, mysterious and unpredictable, and even the land in the extreme north is even worse. But in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, it''s transparent. There is no secret. Next moment, he will know the answer he wants. The ethereal figure was about to open, but seeing this, he opened his mouth and said nothing more. He knows. As long as Chu Lingxiao came to the nearby world in person, no one could escape those eyes. "It seems that what you said is true." The quiet eyes, like a pair of big eyes, slowly come back from the outside world. Light way: "don''t worry. Since you dare to separate yourself from me, it''s useless in the end of the world!" Smell the words. Xuanji and other seven invincible, immediately in the heart is a Lin, to this separate hand? Who ate bear heart leopard gall? Crazy! Soon. Kneeling on the ground, he saw the seven Xuanji people behind Chu Lingxiao. In an instant, his eyes were shocked and his head was lowered. However, he was shocked by the waves in his heart. These seven! At least at the level of Tianzu No! I''m afraid it''s the most powerful person beyond Tianzu level! The master Isn''t it Suddenly. This ethereal figure, all over the body in constant cold sweat, eyes are suddenly rising a trace of horror, lowered his head and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Looking at the outside world ahead. Chu Lingxiao said: "after I left, you should know, how to deal with the outside world?" Although the voice is still very flat. Just like a light wind. However, it fell to the ethereal figure''s ear, but it was as loud as thunder, and nodded quickly. "And seven of you." The voice just dropped. There was a moment of silence. Xuanji seven strong, but also quickly knelt down, how they do not understand the meaning of Chu Lingxiao. Seven of them. Although it''s not from the world, but now Chu Lingxiao speaks in person. Who dares not to? Besides, it''s only a great honor for them to let an ancestral life body speak. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved gently. No matter Xuanji and others, or the ethereal figure, they all stood up respectfully, then left slowly to do what Chu Lingxiao told them to do. In the very quiet void. However, Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "I have time to wait. No matter how many times have passed, that day will come." For Chu Lingxiao. Nothing is more important than looking for the same flowers, but in the process, it is also necessary to add some other fun. And the land of the world. All ethnic groups are immersed in the joyful sound. All ethnic groups who come back from the Ninth District, although they have not upgraded any realm, get opportunities, some of which can make the ultimate characters blush. It''s just the eight immortals at the moment. It''s a big change. After the day of Xianya''s return, eight ancient ancestors abdicated and gave Xianya the position of the king of eight immortals. As for hearing that Xianya offended Chu Lingxiao. It''s even more silent. Chapter 489 The great gods of all the major races who came back told the origin emperor and the ancient ancestor of their own family what happened in the ninth district. When marveling at Chu Lingxiao''s terrorist strength. At the same time, all the ethnic groups also realized one thing. The forbidden state they followed probably did not know when to submit to the Tianzu. Suddenly. The emperor of the origin of all ethnic groups suddenly thought of the scene of forbidding the old people of the state to go to the Tian ethnic group, which came to him. You can hear it. Not according to the prescribed time, leaving the Ninth District, will never come out of the time, all noon heart, and a little bit more careful thinking. In the depth of Wang Ao''s home, a voice of hesitation sounded. "Guzu, we..." Aotian Zun is also one of the great deities to the ninth district. However, since knowing that Chu Lingxiao is probably the emperor of Wang Ao''s family, he did not show too much joy. On the contrary, he was still very unhappy before going to the ninth district. Because Chu Lingxiao has not paid attention to Wang Ao''s family. On the contrary. No matter it''s the Tian nationality, or the ancient dragon nationality, or the Phoenix nationality, it has been put into use. Only they are Wang Aojia The king of Zijin, standing there, slowly opened his eyes. The chance brought back by the proud emperor, he was also used. "What do you want to say?" Arrogance can''t help but be blocked by this sentence, but he can''t help but continue to say: "Gu Zu, since that one may not come out, then we..." Haughty was a little speechless, and his voice paused for a while. After all, his next words were a little disgraceful. But for the future of Wang Aojia. He still has to say. "Ancient ancestors Let''s break away from the Tianzu...... " The voice fell. There is a deep silence in Wang Ao''s family. The king of Zijin also frowned. He didn''t think about it. Chu Lingxiao didn''t want to see other Wang Ao''s family. So far, he felt very strange. Maybe he was wrong about it. He wasn''t the emperor at all. Today''s situation. Far beyond imagination. The ultimate figures can no longer be the masters. How could they be the emperor of the king''s proud family? Even the ancestor of the primitive race, such as Chu Lingxiao, had to worship the existence of ritual. "Ancient ancestors..." "Let me think about it." The king of Zijin waved his hand, and at the next moment, haughty had to leave the deep earth with helpless face. Every race is ready to move. The idea of seceding from the forbidden state. It''s just that their strength is not enough to ignore the ultimate figures. Maybe they will break the situation of their stooping to others in another hundred years. But. Soon. All the races received a news that their faces suddenly changed. The eight immortals sent people to the far north land again. Suddenly, they opened the door of a new world. Yeah! You don''t need such a big backer. What are you waiting for! Now that he is trapped in the Ninth District, the whole land of ten thousand boundaries, who else can control the ancestors of primitive races on the northern land? This day. Just a few days ago, the great gods of all races, even the original emperors, came out. Tianzu boundary. Chu Lingxiao is not there. As the first person under the ultimate figure, Feng muxue directly sits in the top position and commands the three families. But on the faces of the three families. They are full of worries. It''s been nearly three days, but he still hasn''t come back. Is it true that, as the ninth district said, once the time has passed, he will never be able to leave? No one is in charge. Will the ancestors who transcend the ultimate figures on the land of the far north keep their own, and will not fight against the ultimate figures in the land of all worlds as before? What they are most afraid of is. Once the land in the far north, even an ancestor, they have to bow to each other, and Just then. Da Dianwai rushes in a young son of Tian nationality, with a slightly flustered expression: "report to Fengdi, all the nationalities send people to the far north land suddenly, and And I haven''t asked the forbidden state for instructions. " Smell the words. The faces of the three high-level families were all heavy. Have you defected? They don''t believe that those who come back from the ninth district didn''t tell the emperor of origin what happened in the ninth district. Now it can be seen that the forbidden state has already surrendered to that emperor. But now. Without asking for instructions from forbidden state, all ethnic groups went to the far north land and betrayed forbidden state, which was undoubtedly the one they betrayed! "Go down first." Tian Guyu waved. The young son of the Tian nationality, who had just bowed out of the hall, but his eyes were full of a sense of fear. Previously, someone from the northern land came to apologize to him personally. It''s a loss of face. Now if you know that he will never come out, this is to change anyone''s mind. There must be a thought in his mind, not to mention that even the ultimate figure could not hide from the northern land of hunting. "Senior......" When the son of Tian nationality left, Tian Gu Yu hurriedly looked at fengmuxue. All the high-rise of the three nationalities, including fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, were hesitant, looking at fengmuxue sitting in the right position. The most worrying thing is that I didn''t expect that. The saying that the wolf is well fed by ordinary people, but there is something wrong with them, falls on them today. Without that, how could the northern land open the entrance to zone 9? How could all ethnic groups have the chance to step into zone 9. Now. On the other hand, I''m going to tip off! Feng Mooche''s face is pretty and cold. Once on the northern land, from the mouths of all ethnic groups, Chu Lingxiao was trapped in the Ninth District, and the ancestors of the primitive races on the northern land, she really couldn''t imagine how to do it. "Who was the first to go to the far north?" "It seems that they are the eight immortals ancient people. They are the most powerful heirs of Xianya. It seems that the day after they came back, they directly ascended the position of the eight immortals queen." Smell the words. Dugu Yu was puzzled. According to common sense. The eight immortal ancient people are the most unlikely to go to the far north land. They are too familiar with each other, and they can''t abdicate to let Xianya, who is only a great God, take charge of the whole eight immortal ancient people. "Eight Immortals!" But when she heard that it was the ancient eight immortals, her eyes twinkled with cold and undisguised murderous intention. The three nationalities, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, had entered the ninth district together. They were also full of cold and indescribable anger. It must be Xianya! I can''t see that such a wonderful woman with noble temperament refused the invitation mercilessly in the Ninth District, even though she still has to fall down now! What can I do Master is not in. Once the land in the far north retaliates, what do they take to resist each other? The ultimate characters are ants, and they are not even ants. But just then. Deep in the first forbidden area. Chu Lingxiao''s figure appears here. Chapter 490 A click! The moment of landing! In the depth of the first forbidden area, a pair of big eyes suddenly opened. I thought there was something dead and alive. I wanted to break into the first forbidden area, but when all the creatures saw the white clothes at the entrance, they all shrank back in fear. Shivering one by one, I dare not show my face again. With Chu Lingxiao going deep into the first forbidden area, many great gods who have gone to the ninth area suddenly found Chu Lingxiao''s figure. These figures, who were forged into puppets by the master of the first forbidden area, quickly knelt down to Chu Lingxiao after losing their eyes for a while, and they were extremely frightened. No one knows better than them. The terror of Chu Lingxiao. Even when the ancestor of the primitive race saw him, he had to kneel and worship. Even the two horrible bull horns in the ninth district were killed by the man in front of him. Motherfucker! Who said this one was left in the ninth district and could not get out! When Chu Lingxiao came to the deepest part of the first forbidden area, a tall and peerless figure quickly knelt down towards Chu Lingxiao. "Get up." A faint voice fell. The master of the first forbidden area dare to stand up. With it. A white flower petal fell in front of the first forbidden area. In a moment, the first forbidden area had a pair of cold eyes, which could not help shaking. It seemed that in the eyes of the first forbidden area, the white flower petal contained more energy than the ultimate characters. "This is..." "Here you are." Chu Lingxiao glanced lightly and went on. But the first forbidden area was stunned at the spot directly. After a long time, it came back with an unbelievable response. To be honest. She didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao actually appeared in front of her at the moment, that is to say, even the Ninth District of terror couldn''t stop Chu Lingxiao''s steps. And the people she sent also brought her a great chance to see a chance to transcend the ultimate situation. But in front of this seemingly inconspicuous white petals. It''s just She can''t find any words to describe her mood at the moment. If the chance brought out from the ninth district is to describe a big tree in the sky, it can make the ultimate character suffer endlessly. The white petal in front of her is a whole dense forest! In fact. The first forbidden area has no mistake. Is this white petal the chance of the ninth district? What can be compared with it is that there are many inconceivable fields in it. Even if Xianya opens the fifth heaven acupoint, in front of this white petal, it is just like a ragged dress without any rarity. This is from the white lotus flower that surpasses the life of the emperor. Even though it''s just one piece! But even if it is the most powerful people to see, they can''t help drooling magic medicine! "You don''t need to disclose the news of my coming back for the time being. Do you understand?" "I see!" After hearing the voice, the first forbidden area hurriedly returned to his mind and nodded his head. Before Chu Lingxiao came back. She has long found that all ethnic groups in the world have different ideas. However, it''s no surprise. After seeing the characters beyond the ultimate state, the vision of all ethnic groups is naturally much wider than before. But still that sentence. Step by step, step by step! And now the forbidden state. Since the people sent by Chu Lingxiao stepped into the forbidden state, the old man of forbidden state, the ultimate person in charge of forbidden state, took the initiative to retreat to a high position. And the man sent by Chu Lingxiao. It''s called Tian xuanzi. The reason why the old man of forbidden state gave up his position was that he couldn''t even see the realm of tianxuanzi. Only then did he know how terrible Chu Lingxiao''s strength was! And tianxuanzi. But he is a strong man who has reached the level of xuanzu. Even the strongest man on the land in the extreme north can''t compare with him. Deep in the forbidden state. Looking at Tian xuanzi, who looks calm, wears a suit of green clothes and drinks tea leisurely, the old man of forbidden state is a little confused, and he is a bit eager to talk and stop. He worries: "you don''t worry about Tian xuanzi, elder..." But it''s not finished. He was interrupted by Tian xuanzi. "Xiao Jin, are you worried about the master? Are you really as worried as the people you sent to the ninth district say they can''t get out?" I heard that tianxuanzi called himself Xiaojin. The old man of forbidden state can''t help but smile bitterly, but he can''t help it. Although he has lived an era, he is just a child in front of Tian xuanzi. And for Tian xuanzi. The old man of forbidden state didn''t know how to answer. After all, the people he heard from told him that even the ancestors of the primitive races in the ninth district were extremely awesome, and the opportunities contained in them were unimaginable. He was really afraid of Chu Lingxiao as everyone said. Trapped in zone nine! Seeing this, Tian xuanzi shakes his head helplessly, knowing that he won''t disclose something, and that the old people in forbidden state won''t know what those big races are doing at the moment. The next moment. Looking at the worried old man of forbidden state, Tian xuanzi said lightly: "little forbidden, do you want to know what is behind the ultimate state?" Smell the words. The old man of forbidden state suddenly looked at Tian xuanzi. To be honest, he wanted to find a time to ask for advice, but he was always embarrassed to open his mouth. See the old man in forbidden state. After drinking a sip of tea, Tian xuanzi went on: "listen carefully, after the final situation, there are ancestor, Yuanzu, xuanzu and Tianzu, and then there is no superior. Finally there is a big situation. For today''s you, it''s better not to know for the time being." One hears behind the ultimate ban. There are so many, the old man of forbidden state knows how weak he is in front of the real strong. But what Tian xuanzi said next. But let forbid state old man, the body suddenly suddenly shakes. "On the northern continent, those who are in charge of primitive races are only at the level of ancestor, and the strongest are only at the peak of ancestor, and I am xuanzu. Do you understand that?" Forbidden state old man: "..." The next moment. In response, the old people in forbidden state were breathing more and more quickly. They didn''t even think that the ancestors of the primitive race in front of Tian xuanzi were as weak as ants. That''s it! Isn''t Chu Lingxiao Hiss! At this moment, the old man in forbidden state suddenly contracted his pupils and took a breath of cool air. "I can tell you that it''s as simple as stepping on an ant to kill my xuanzu level. As for the Ninth District, I can''t trap the existence of the master, because the master is already the best!" Forbidden state old man: "..." "Those clans who don''t know what they have done and the land in the far north, don''t really hear what those people say and think that the master won''t come out, otherwise, I''m afraid none of them will survive!" Forbidden state old man: "..." Chapter 491 And now the far north land. The ancestors of many primitive races, including the old man who once came to Tianzu to subdue the Yin and Yang Taoism, all sat on the high position of a grand hall, while the old man in the middle was the northern ancestor who once bowed his head and bowed to apologize to Chu Lingxiao. As for the lower part. Standing in a large line of people from different races, looking at the ancestor of the primitive race sitting above, everyone could not help but show a little fear on their faces and dare not speak too much. This is more powerful than the ultimate character. These people. In the eyes of the other party, even a ray of dust in the universe is not enough, so I tried to see them originally, but I didn''t expect such people would really like to see them all. Wearing a black robe, the temperament is in the eyes of the people of all ethnic groups below. The founder of extreme north, whose temperament is extremely mysterious, takes a cup of tea on the table and drinks it. Then, looking at the people below, he lightly says: "sit down, all of you." Although the tone sounds approachable. But it''s this insipid More let the people in the world feel. They are the same race. In the eyes of the other side, it''s not worth mentioning. If it wasn''t for the three characters of Chu Lingxiao, the ancestors of these primitive races would not even meet them today. As the only ancestor on the northern land, the northern ancestor glanced at the Yin and Yang ancestor sitting beside him. The next moment, the Yin and Yang ancestor nodded and said in a deep voice: "tell me, how do you know for sure that man can''t escape from the ninth District?" To be honest. They can crush and kill the existence of an ultimate figure with a breath. Facing the great gods below, they would never have looked at them before. But. In hearing that Chu Lingxiao was trapped in the Ninth District, he had some crooked thoughts in an instant. But they couldn''t even see the characters. Even the two oxhorn figures at the entrance of the Ninth District of the town were killed by each other''s eyes. If you really want to be born again. We have to see what these low-level races have encountered in District 9. And the extraordinary shock What is it? However, with the words of the ancestors of yin and Yang falling, the whole audience was still. For a long time, a great God stood up firmly, and then respectfully performed a salute: "adults, this is what the ninth district said by itself. When the time comes, no one can get away from it." District nine itself? Smell the words. The ancestors of all the primitive races sitting on the top were stunned for a moment. How could they not know that there was Suddenly. All the ancestors looked at each other, as if they realized something. Their eyes were full of vibration. The hands of the northern ancestor holding the tea cup were also slightly shaking. The ancestor of yin and Yang, with a heavy face and a tone of reprimand, said in a deep voice: "what else? Don''t miss a word! " This moment. The eyes of all the ancestors changed, with a shred of ferocity, staring at the great God below. Watched by so many ancestors. The great God from the Xia nationality turned pale with fear. He thought he was saying something. He was sweating constantly. All the nationalities sitting on both sides of the world could not help swallowing. "Big This is the only voice, my Lord. There is nothing else. " The great Xia God was shivering. "And There is also a huge vibration coming from the hinterland of the ninth district. Because we are all small and great gods, we have never dared to enter there. " In an instant. Listen to this. The face of the ancestor of yin and Yang changed very quickly. He took a look at the northern ancestor again. Then he nodded and understood what it meant. Before waiting for all the races in the world to raise their heads and make a faint voice, they soon fell down. "You can go." Ah? The great God of Xia nationality, after brushing, immediately looked forward to the front, and all the people below were also confused. It was totally unexpected that these ancestors would suddenly give them orders. "Any questions?" Hearing the coldness in the voice of the other party, all the ethnic groups in the world stood up in a hurry. Their hearts were full of anguish, so they left. It''s totally different from what they think! At first, they thought that the ancestors who transcended the ultimate characters would greatly reward Chu Lingxiao when they learned that Chu Lingxiao could not come out of the ninth district. After all, from their point of view, the other side dominated so many eras and suddenly opened the mysterious ninth district, which must have been threatened by Chu Lingxiao. Now Chu Lingxiao is trapped. What else to be afraid of? Without the information from these ethnic groups, the other party may not know. Only when the major races left, they heard a faint voice coming out from the upper part of the hall. At the next moment, I saw the founder of the far north standing up slowly, his eyes full of contempt. Leng hum: "a group of ants deserve our reward?" The forefathers of yin and Yang and all the primitive races all shook their heads with disdain. Mole ants are mole ants. They always use mole ant''s thinking to treat them as the forefathers who can be killed at will even by the ultimate characters. They can see the great gods in person, or they come from low-level race. They have given up 120 thousand gold bodies, which is the biggest reward for these ants! The founder of the north, who stood up, was silent for a moment, his face suddenly wrinkled, and he said lightly: "what do you think of this matter?" The next moment. The hall was quiet. The eyebrows of all the ancestors were wrinkled and tightened. "Senior, if what those ants said is true, the original vibration must be the master of the ninth district. Otherwise, they will not deliberately mention that no one can come out once the time is up." The words of the ancestor of yin and Yang immediately made all the ancestors nod their heads with great approval. Then it all makes sense. Chu Lingxiao killed the two ox horn figures guarding the entrance of the ninth district. After entering the hinterland, he got angry with the master of the Ninth District, so that the two sides fought fiercely, which made even the northern land tremble. There is a cause, there is a fruit. When they saw Chu Lingxiao and killed the two guardians, they knew that Chu Lingxiao would be angry in the ninth district. But they didn''t expect that the ninth district was so terrible that even Chu Lingxiao could suppress it! "Senior, now?" The face of the northern ancestor suddenly sank. "Do you still use me? Now go to that small Tianzu, without that man, this land of ten thousand realms, who else can let me wait for retreat? " This moment. In the eyes of all the ancestors sitting on the top of the hall, there was a trace of undisguised killing intention. If there was no Chu Lingxiao, how could they be humiliated. Although they are now in the land of the world, but all people do not pay attention to the land of the world, and even they think that it is a shame for their feet to step on the area of the land of the world! "Master, you can rest assured. I''ll go to that small forbidden state first, kill the ultimate man who hasn''t finished hunting, and then go to that clan!" Chapter 492 The boundary of Baxian ancient people. Now she has become the queen of eight immortals. She is wearing a white female emperor''s Phoenix robe and sits high on it. After several days of precipitation, her temperament at this moment has reached the point of shaking the ancient and shining the present. Although she still stays in the realm of the great God, her temperament alone has quite a few points of origin that the emperor should have. The most important thing is. Xianya also opened the sixth heaven acupoint! If this gets out! It is the ancestor of all primitive races who will sweat in his heart and open the sixth heaven acupoint of Xianya. At this time, she feels totally different from the past. She can smash any ancient ancestor into pieces without using any magic power. "How is it?" The noble and extremely cold voice came down from the high position. At this moment, standing in front of Xianya is the great God who just came back from the far north land, named Leng Yue. It is also the first disciple that Xianya received after she ascended the throne of eight immortals queen. If it''s in any group. Even the land in the far north is a great wonder. They are both great gods and have received another great God as their disciple. In the face of Xianya, Leng Yue is suffering. Her heart is full of bitterness. In fact, she is still the elder of Xianya. However, after Xianya first ascended the throne, she seemed to show her authority and accepted her as a disciple in public. Even eight ancient ancestors acquiesced to this. You know! She is also a great God who has entered the ninth district together! When Leng Yue is on the land in the far north, after finishing what he has met, he suddenly only leads Xianya to a cold hum. With it. He waved. Sign for cold moon to leave. The next moment. After cold blood left, the huge Hall of the eight immortals ancient people was only filled with a slight sneer of ridicule. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t pay attention to us. In a short time, you will know what is the real strong world!" The voice just dropped. The seventh heaven acupoint suddenly appeared on Xianya''s cold and pretty face. It was shining! This time! Compared with the previous two times, it''s like a round of understanding and rising. It''s very hot. The Holy Spirit is stronger. It''s not that there''s something wrong with Xianya''s mentality, but that field in the Ninth District, which makes her understand what kind of level she has reached, so that she can be called a strong one. Even those ancestors don''t know how to divide the later realm. Ancestor, Yuanzu, xuanzu, Tianzu, the most powerful, ancestor! Maybe now in the world, besides that man, only her Xianya knows all this. Only break through the limitation of four heaven acupoints! Only then may step into the later higher realm! Now, she is about to open the seventh heaven acupoint, which shows that in the future, as long as there is no accident, she will be able to surpass the original level! "Maybe That man is xuanzu, or even the strong Tianzu, or he will not let the northern land fear, or even the two oxhorn figures in the ninth district will be killed in a second glance. " Murmur. Slowly reverberating in the whole hall of the eight immortals ancient people, there was no silence around. The cold eyes of Xianya could not help twinkling a little bit of cold awn, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and her tone was paused for a moment: "unfortunately, they offended the real master of the Ninth District, even if they were the best, they could not be saved!" For Xianya. Since she knew that Chu Lingxiao was the master of eight ancient ancestors, she kept a reverence for Chu Lingxiao in her heart. Later, when she learned that Chu Lingxiao might be the ultimate figure, she always told herself not to provoke Chu Lingxiao until she entered the ninth district. Just. After entering that field, the previously lost seventy-eight eight to Chu Lingxiao''s heart, which was beyond expectation, knew that the other side could not get out of the ninth area, and the awe disappeared completely. If there is no Chu Lingxiao. I am the proud daughter of heaven who has never been seen before and never come back. In addition to the differences in cultivation environment, she believes. If I were born, I would be on the northern land. Now she is at least the ultimate character! Previously, she saw the ancient dragon family and the nine heaven Phoenix family, both of which are the same as her. The great God opened four heaven acupoints. She thought she met the same proud girl as herself, but when she learned that they were Chu Lingxiao''s maid, she was disappointed in the world again. The young generation who did not rely on external force to reach her level. Today''s world. She''s the only one. "Loser, the ultimate loser, today''s me, no one can stop me from rising." The huge ancient boundary of the eight immortals only heard the voice of Xianya, which was extremely cold and arrogant. Under the cold cold wind, the white female emperor''s Phoenix robe was full of self-confidence. But the forbidden state at the moment. Facts. However, Xianya was greatly disappointed. Not long after the ancestor of a certain primitive race came to forbidden state, his legs were directly frightened and his eyes were full of fear. His eyes were crazy and trembling. He looked at the forbidden state old man sitting in front of him. No! It should be said that Tian xuanzi, who was sitting next to the forbidden state old man, was full of silly faces and his hair was all standing up in fear. "On this strength, dare to break into the forbidden state?" At the moment when the faint voice of Tian xuanzi fell, the ancestor of the primitive race collapsed on the ground, shivering, even afraid to breathe. "Believe it or not, if you don''t come from forbidden state, but from the boundary of Tianzu, the body can''t be found now." Lin Yang: "..." Grunt! Lin Yang, the ancestor of the primitive race, was in a cold sweat on his back. His eyes were full of horror and he kept swallowing. I am the ancestor! How could it be that the middle-aged man in front of me fell down in one move! It''s a land of ten thousand boundaries! Besides that man, who else has such strength?! The old man of forbidden state, who was sitting there, smiled bitterly. These ancestors on the northern land really believed in the words of all ethnic groups in the world and came to revenge. It''s death! Xuanzu beat the first ancestor! It''s easy to shoot ants! This moment. Fear! Thriller! More along with the next sentence of tianxuanzi, Lin Yang ''s eyes were white and almost spit out a mouthful of blood. "Mole ant, only one move is needed to shoot you for my strength, but you know, how many moves are needed for my master to shoot me?" Lin Yang: "..." "It''s a trick, too!" Lin Yang: "..." Master! The strong and the master?! "Before I die, I''ll show you my mercy. My master is Chu Lingxiao, who is trapped in the Ninth District, according to you fools!" Lin Yang: "..." Chapter 493 Lin Yang, the ancestor of the primitive race, was so scared that even before he could blink his eyes, he was directly photographed by Tian xuanzi and his body turned to ashes on the spot. He will die. I didn''t think of it. The master of existence! Even Chu Lingxiao! In the face of the ancestor level, there is no suspense at all. Even Tian xuanzi can suppress the land in the far north back to the land of the world! But the difference is! In front of Chu Lingxiao, tianxuanzi is also an ant! Looking at an ancestor, he disappeared in front of his eyes. The old man of forbidden state was stupefied for more than ten years, and then he came back. His mouth was full of bitterness. Why. Live well, don''t you? The forbidden state old man looked at Tian xuanzi with a little fear and said: "master, what should we do now?" "No matter what we do, it''s OK to stay in the forbidden state safely. The host of this meeting should have come back already." Forbidden state old man: "..." "We don''t have to use those who have fallen into trouble..." "That group of ants, let them make trouble. They can''t turn over a lot of waves." Tianxuanzi''s mouth is full of disdain. A group of monks who are not even the ultimate figures, just like ants, how much they can know about the world of the sky dragon. Deep in the forbidden state. Suddenly, Tian xuanzi suddenly looked at the old man in forbidden state and said: "Xiao Jin, how to open the fifth heaven acupoint, do you want to learn it?" In an instant. The old man of forbidden state was dazed. For a while, he didn''t hear xuanzi''s words in the daytime. After the reaction, his eyes were as big as a bell, shining straight, and his face was full of shock. "Master, do you have the fifth heaven acupoint?!" Tian xuanzi took a sip of tea. Then he glanced at the old man of forbidden state, and said lightly: "count, how many acupoints have you opened in my body?" This moment. With the voice of Tian xuanzi just falling, I saw a brilliant light. In a moment, it rose from Tian xuanzi. Even in the daytime, it still can''t cover that kind of light, beyond all the light in the world! "Five, eight, ten..." The old man in forbidden state lost his mind, counting one after another, and finally the whole person was completely stunned. ¡­¡­ Between you and me. The land of ten thousand worlds, ushered in a quiet. And in the depth of the first forbidden area at this moment, along with the emergence of a road full of ancient rhyme, a white dress gradually came out from the end, little by little. He, like the rising sun, went from darkness to light. The first forbidden area was immediately detected, and Chu Lingxiao finally came out. The pretty face, which was extremely cold and gorgeous, suddenly showed a slight color. Hurriedly went to meet him. "The reincarnation old man and the death king came yesterday." A click. Chu Lingxiao, dressed in white, came directly from the first forbidden area. Facing the entrance, he took a shortcut: "what are they doing?" The next moment. The first forbidden area immediately followed. "They didn''t say anything, but they were two people, especially the king. He wanted the twelve universes to fall around the world." Chu Lingxiao looks calm. No more words. The first forbidden area, like a maid, followed Chu Lingxiao respectfully all the time. To be honest. The mood of the first forbidden area at the moment is very complicated. She met Chu Lingxiao at the beginning of the era. At that time, she only thought Chu Lingxiao was an ultimate figure and forced her area back to the world from the unknown space. So this life. When Chu Lingxiao appeared in front of her again, she said that. Just now. It''s obviously impossible to talk with Chu Lingxiao in the same tone as before, but it''s a great honor for her to follow such a strong person, even when she''s just a female servant. These days. Chu Lingxiao gave her that white petal, which made her cultivation soar, and even the dark wounds left in her body were completely recovered, which shocked her even more! My eyebrow! Without any reason, after the birth of a heaven acupoint, three or four heaven acupoints were born! Now she! Eight heaven acupoints have been opened! If before, I can''t believe that after the four heaven acupoints, they can be opened again! As early as you reach the ultimate goal. It has been thought that Tianjiao, as a kind of thing, is already dispensable for the monks themselves, and can no longer improve their fighting power. But when badaotian acupoint was opened She even felt that if she had shot ten arrows at her own hand, even if the eight heavenly acupoints were opened together, the strong at the ancestral level would not have been able to suppress her! Actually, the first forbidden area is wrong. Eight heaven acupoints open! At the moment, if she is really close to the strong at the ancestral level, with the strength that she is only one step away from the ancestral environment, except for the extreme north ancestor at the peak of the ancestral peak, then on the land of the extreme north, no ancestor can suppress her, but whether she can survive! Following Chu Lingxiao and coming out of the mountains, the bright light suddenly fell on Chu Lingxiao. It''s like a new life. Chu Lingxiao closed his eyes slightly, felt all the breath around him, then slowly opened his eyes and said: "it seems that this day has not changed." Smell the words. The first forbidden area behind him, his body suddenly trembled, and he knew who Chu Lingxiao meant. A white petal. So that she can quickly step into the ancestral level, and even the energy contained in it is only used by one tenth of her. If all of it is absorbed, she really can''t imagine what kind of state she will reach at that time. However. This kind of magic medicine, Chu Lingxiao gave it to her at will. The next moment. The faint voice, like a breeze, falls to the ear of the first forbidden area. "In the future, your name will be Bai rou." Hear that. The first forbidden area has a pretty face, which suddenly changes. In the next second, he kneels down to Chu Lingxiao without thinking. "Thank you for your name!" Before that, she was still hesitating. She was not afraid that Chu Lingxiao would not accept her. She was just aware of such characters. They were unpredictable at all. She did things only by feeling. She had already broken through ordinary people''s thinking and did not dare to put it forward to Chu Lingxiao. "Give you one thing, and tell the king, that is where the twelve universes are." The voice just dropped. Bai Rou hurriedly follows Chu Lingxiao''s line of sight and looks at the past, but when the development actually points to the land in the extreme north, the beautiful eyes immediately shake involuntarily. "Master, isn''t it the land of the far north? You let the twelve universes fall in that area, that land in the extreme north... " "They don''t need to exist anymore. It''s useless to keep them!" Bai Rou: "..." Chapter 494 Leave with Bai rou. All ethnic groups are still immersed in the joy of being able to climb up the relationship with the polar land. Although there is a little accident in the middle, it doesn''t hinder them. They want to continue to please the visit with the polar land in the future. As for the forbidden state. As for the Tianzu. All ethnic groups forget it directly. Now, as long as the man is not here, who can control them? The ultimate figure - the old man of forbidden state can''t do it, and we can''t see who we are now! There are more races. Speak directly to the old man in forbidden state. We''d better go to the far north land together. All the people who sent the past were burned to the ground, so the major races never dared to go to the forbidden state again. But for such a long time. The old people in forbidden state are angry about their betrayal, which means that they can''t control the huge thing of the northern land. Now they just have to let go and please many primitive races. Plus the chance they got from zone nine. In the future, it will be a land of ten thousand boundaries. There must be a place for them. A man is proud of his family. Haughty Zun kept frowning. In front of Zun Zijin''s king, he walked anxiously, scratching his ears, and sighing helplessly. Then. Then I looked in the direction of the northern land. For a long time. Finally, he couldn''t help saying: "we can''t wait any longer for the ancient people. Now all the ethnic groups have taken action. If we are Wang Aojia, one step later, we won''t be able to keep up with all the ethnic groups in the future!" Haughty said a lot in one breath, but even so, the king of Zijin who sat there with his knees crossed still didn''t open his eyes, as if he was still thinking about it. But that''s it. Proud to be more urgent. "Guzu! Really can''t wait any longer! We didn''t go last time. You said we would wait. It turned out! There''s still no news of that man coming back. " "Now we have to wait, not to mention other races. It''s possible for those races who have only two or three rebellious states to ride on our Wang Ao''s head!" Haughty was frowning. He''s really running out of patience. Just now, I received the news that the major races sent people to the far north land and brought all kinds of valuable gifts. Although in his opinion, those primitive races on the far north land could not see their gifts, it also showed an attitude to those primitive races. Those who start first are favored! I''m afraid that the latter will not be able to enter even the northern land. And that''s all the time. Chu Lingxiao has not come back yet. The end has long been as the ninth district said, once the time comes, it will never come out again. What are the qualifications of the remaining ultimate figures? They are comparable to the northern land! Forbidden state side, up to now, not even a word. What else to fear! "Ancient ancestor!" Proud of the steps of the one, immediately stopped, looking at Zijin man King impatiently. "If you don''t speak any more, please forgive your grandson for being unfilial. I''ll take you to the far north land now!" This moment. The king of purple and gold opened his eyes and sighed: "well, if you haven''t heard from that man before dark, you can go." Smell the words. The haughty one is full of joy. "Yes!" In fact, haughty doesn''t want chu Lingxiao to come back, but after so long, there''s no movement, so there''s really no need to wait. And now the far north land. But it''s especially lively. Originally, there were various primitive races living here. If they were not good enough, they would be born gods. There was no big gap at all. Therefore, it would not be seen in ordinary times that the status of each big family and each big family was high or low. Though high above. But it''s a little boring. For the young generation of many primitive races who grew up on the land in the far north. The only chance to show your dignity to the outside world. It''s only when you hunt the ultimate. Now so many people of low-level race flock to their far north land, which greatly satisfies their vanity and enjoys the flattery of all races in the surrounding land. However, the ancestors of all the primitive races didn''t seem to think that these people, who looked like ants in their own eyes, had come to the far north land again, but this time, they didn''t drive them away deliberately. Come on. Anyway, since they can''t go back to their original place, they can only stay in the land of all boundaries in the future. The ancestors of various primitive races sitting high above the northern land. Just like the gods in the world, they are high above, overlooking everything below, watching their disciples and grandchildren being courted by all races in the world. However, all of them shake their heads slightly with disdain. "These ants are of some use. We are going to dominate the whole world. We can''t run without them in the future." And the only ancestor in the extreme north, who is at the peak of his ancestor, is among the ancestors of many primitive races. He sits on the top of his head, closes his eyes slightly, and is filled with a sense of unfathomability all over his body. It seems that at this moment, there is no one in the world who can give him a higher look. "It''s strange that Lin Yang hasn''t come back yet." At this time. One of the ancestors, Leng buting said a sentence, suddenly. All the ancestors of the primitive races in the scene were stunned, so they realized how they had forgotten it. Sitting on the top of the northern ancestor, Wen Yan, also immediately opened his eyes, eyes are not from a flash of doubt. "When did he leave?" "It''s been three hours." "Three hours?" Hearing this, all the ancestors of the primitive race could not help but look at each other, and their faces suddenly showed a little bit of disbelief. It''s been three hours? Not back yet? To solve an ultimate figure and that day''s clan, for an ancestor, is not the time to breathe deeply, can we solve it? "Elder, Lin Yang has always been conceited. It''s estimated that after seeing those ants, he started to play sadism, so he hasn''t come back yet." "You go and call him back, and I intend to join the efforts of all our ancestors to move the far north land to the center of the land of all kingdoms." The faint voice was full of contempt. Hear that. All the ancestors of the primitive races around nodded their heads. Also, there is no man now. They need to live in this shit area on the northern land? "Well, I''ll go at once." But just as the founder of yin and Yang, just got up and looked up, his eyes were still calm the second before, and his mouth was slightly opened and his face was unbelievable. "Here This... " The rest of the ancestors didn''t understand what was going on. They just followed the line of sight of the Yin and Yang ancestors and raised them up. When I saw the light in the sky and was covered by the darkness. This moment. The picture in front of us. In an instant, all the eyes of the primitive race are staring out! Chapter 495 "This... What is this?! " With a voice full of shock, even horror, from the mouth of the ancestors of yin and Yang, it was like a thunderbolt and lightning, hitting all the primitive races. In the sky. Boundless darkness. With a terrifying pressure, it landed slowly, making the heads of the ancestors of all the primitive races shrink. Even the founder of the extreme north, who had always been calm, got up from the sky with a brush. This moment. There was a dead silence. With a few seconds later, the darkness disappeared, and they saw twelve universes, and now they fell on top of them! Boom! But at the next moment, the terrible pressure of the terrible dangren still hasn''t disappeared. The twelve universes are arranged in a row, and they begin to approach the northern land point by point. If it keeps falling! The land in the far north below will be crushed in an instant. It''s called the nest of Hatoyama magpie. At this moment, all the ancestors of the primitive race have this feeling. Everyone''s heart is faintly troubled. "What is this?" But. In their eyes, even if the twelve universes fell on their heads, they didn''t feel too terrible, because they realized that the power of the twelve universes was in the ultimate state, and any one of them could blow them away from the northern land area. "Dying!" Suddenly, the eyes of all the ancestors of the primitive race suddenly shrunk, a trace of disdain and fierce color flashed on their faces, and they saw through the origin of the twelve universes at a glance. Just a little king! How dare you suspend the twelve universes you are in charge of above their heads? It''s sheer audacity. I don''t know the height of heaven and earth! "Hum!" The ancestors of a group of primitive races didn''t want to know why the twelve universes fell on them without any reason. They all sneered at each other. The ancestor of yin and Yang, who was the only terrorist force in the original environment, shot out like a laser column, instantly wiped out all the floating clouds in the sky. The next moment. Just a bang! In an instant, it broke through every universe. "How could this happen?!" But the result! But in an instant, the ancestors of yin and Yang, as well as the ancestors of all the primitive races around, suddenly changed their faces and were stunned! There''s nothing wrong! Boom! The upper twelve universes, as if stimulated, not only didn''t turn into ashes on the spot as all the ancestors thought, but also fell faster. In an instant. Even the whole sky is shaking, and the land in the far north below is more like experiencing a magnitude 12 earthquake. Houses, magnificent palaces, directly inch by inch, and the ground of all primitive ethnic boundaries, even more open endless abyss. A sudden scene. Not only are the people of the primitive races scared, but also the people of many races in the world. Their scalp is numb. The violent shaking from the ground makes them not even stand stably. Suddenly! As the upper twelve universes begin to approach the land of the far north. This moment. All the thick clouds that block everyone''s view, like ice against fire, evaporate directly. Immediately. All the people standing on the land in the far north saw a scene that made their faces unbelievable. They all stared at each other. There were twelve universes with quiet and cold breath, just like passing through the long river of time, standing in the sky. The pressure made everyone''s heart beat faster and faster. I haven''t waited for them to come back. Boom! It''s extremely fierce and terrifying. With gusts of strong wind, some of them fell down from above in a flash. Some of them were raised from their original places directly, and some of them were raised to heights, but their hair was startled, and their roots stood upright. "Then What is that... " All the people just immersed in the scene of flattery and being flattered are shocked and dumbfounded! One after another greetings and flattery. The moment came to an abrupt end. Boom! The approaching speed, faster and faster, scared all the primitive races, suddenly a face panic, just appeared that scene, is the illusion? It''s the ultimate place. In charge of the twelve universes, we can ignore the power of our ancestors! The ancestors of the far north can no longer calm down. Whatever the reason But he only knows a little! If this falls down, their land in the extreme north, the whole area, will definitely be crushed to ashes by the twelve universes on the spot. "Get out of the way, and block them!" The face of the first ancestor was extremely gloomy. Not long ago, they planned to move the land in the far north to the center of the land of the world, and start to be the real master of the land of the world. Unexpectedly, it was not half fragrant, and even their base camp was threatened to turn into ashes at any time! What the hell is going on! It''s just an ultimate state. How could the twelve universes in charge break out such a powerful force?! But the upper part is approaching to the twelve universes which are less than ten feet in front of them. They are not given any time to think about it at all. The extremely strong wind suddenly falls down! The next moment. A scene that appears. In a moment, all the people on the land in the far north below were filled with horror and fear. A primitive racial boundary disappeared in front of them like a bubble on the spot! People inside! Even the whole body is torn to pieces! In an instant. All the people below are disordered. Their brains are blank. They all stand in the same place and feel stiff. Those people who come here to please all the major races in the northern land today are extremely white and their legs are shaking. Now in their mind! Just one word! Run! My mother! What the hell is going on! In their eyes, how could the land in the extreme north be destroyed? No! What kind of extinction is this? It''s definitely to exterminate the world! Boom! There is another gust of wind that is no different from the normal wind and waves. All the ancestors of the primitive race wear it and roar through it. It''s just that normal. There''s no difference at all But the next moment. On the land in the far north below, there is a whole primitive ethnic boundary, which disappears without trace, even the ruins are not as good. This scene. All the ancestors of the primitive race could not help shivering. They suddenly felt how familiar they were with what they saw in front of them! The ancestors of the Canaanites woke up. It is also accompanied by the red lightning that falls down. On the spot, six of the top ten races in the land of Ten Kingdoms, directly connect people with the land boundary, grind them all to ashes, and finally, be given by the man Now they are far north Hiss! This moment. In the brain sea, the ancestor of all primitive races, immediately thought of a chilling conjecture. In a flash, the hairs of their whole body stood up. They looked at each corner of the sky as if they were looking for someone. No Not that man, still alive?! Chapter 496 All the ancestors of the primitive race, their faces were white, their hair and cells were trembling, and their eyes were red with staring at the vast sky. But in the end. There is still no one they want to find. This can not help but let all the ancestors of the original race, a deep sigh of relief, fortunately, as long as the man did not resurrect on the line. Boom! Next moment. Dozens of strong winds hit the land in the extreme north below. In an instant, primitive racial boundaries and inborn spiritual races did not react at all, so there was no bone residue left in the body lifted from the field. In an instant. There was a great commotion in the whole land of the far north. Countless people were in a mess and began to scream. Up to now, they didn''t know what was going on. And people of all races in all lands. At this moment, the intestines are almost regretful and green. They are shivering all over, still full of fear. These twelve universes! Where did it come from? Between you and me. The size of the twelve universes that appear in the sky over the ten thousand realms is becoming larger and larger. From the tip of the previous iceberg Gradually began to block out the sun! There was a huge tremor in the whole land of ten thousand boundaries. The boundaries of all ethnic groups were flying in disorder. The eyes of countless people looked at the source of the tremor subconsciously. When I saw that there was a darkness over the northern land, and I thought that something terrible had happened, suddenly, I found that twelve universes had fallen down, and everyone''s eyes were almost staring out. The king of man is proud of his home. It''s also a dead silence. "Here This is... " Just before the sunset, if there is still no news from Chu Lingxiao, I will go to the proud emperor of the northern land, and see the shocking scene over the northern land, and the whole people are directly stunned. The king of Zijin is also shocked. All the people of all ethnic groups could not help but hold their breath, and their eyes were all widened. What''s the situation?! For haughty. He is really familiar with the breath of one of the universes. Isn''t that the abandoned universe he went to?! This moment. The whole land of ten thousand realms is quiet. All ethnic groups, many eyes, look directly at the sky over the far north land. They dare not blink. They actually see the far north land below. There are primitive ethnic boundaries everywhere, turning into ashes of terror! There is no suspense at all. The primitive racial boundaries that they regarded as the most sacred places didn''t last for a second, but only the great wind generated by the falling of the twelve universes and the surrounding air changed the whole primitive racial boundaries. That''s the ultimate man! It''s the area with straight hair at the bottom of my heart! The boundary of Baxian ancient people. It''s also a blank. Wearing a white empress Phoenix robe, the eight immortals queen is very noble. At the moment, her beautiful eyes are even more surprised and dumb. She just froze in place, unable to say a word. "Hurry up, or the whole northern land will be gone!" With the voice of the northern ancestor. All the ancestors of the primitive race, even though there are many questions in their hearts, dare not delay any more. They all rush to the twelve universes that are about to fall down, and fight all their strength one by one. In an instant, there is a chaos of air over the northern land, and the sky imitates the Buddha and returns to the origin of the era. The power of the seven or eight strong ancestors. Let the whole trembling sky, are finally faintly stable down, the huge strong wind, is finally stopped. "Is it saved..." Everyone on the land in the far north below, seeing that the twelve universes have finally stopped, can''t help but take a breath of relief and quickly wipe the cold sweat on their forehead. "What''s the matter, elder?" The forefathers of yin and Yang also felt a little lucky, and their faces changed very easily. Just now he was afraid that even all the forefathers could not stop the twelve universes. "Me too..." But as soon as the northern ancestors spoke, the faces of the ancestors of all the primitive races changed again. Their faces were full of fear and inconceivable. At the next moment, the huge wind surged wildly, even came again. This time, even these ancestors were almost unstable. Bang! Bang! Bang! Before everyone''s mood could be stabilized, four or five ethnic boundaries would be followed, and they would disappear into a cloud. Hiss! All the people on the northern land took a breath of cool air, one after another, their legs trembled, and their bodies kept retreating. "Run! Run away! " Some people finally can''t stand this extremely strange threat of death. After a scream, they can''t care about the other people around them any more, and they quickly flee towards the far north land. It''s hard to imagine. Half an hour has not come yet. On the land in the far north, all the original racial boundaries, just like the air, have turned into nothingness. So many ancestors and descendants, even before a scream, have disappeared in the terrible wind! "How How can this happen! " Those who come to the land of the far north are even weaker, their eyes are full of fear, and their feet are numb, as if they are tied to thousands of mountains, so it''s hard to walk. When did they see such a horrible scene? The ancestors of all the primitive races on the northern land could not block the fall of the twelve universes! As for the whole world. But they can only see the shock scene of the twelve universes falling down from their sight, and the northern land is beginning to split, and there is a smell of death everywhere! "Run! Run away! " In the eyes of the northern ancestor, he was full of fear. He was stunned for tens of seconds, and then he came back. He didn''t think about other things at all. He hurried to flee around. At his level, the northern land was dispensable, but he didn''t think that all the ancestors, plus him, could stop the twelve universes! A place in charge of the ultimate realm! How can we do this! Is this the ultimate state in their eyes, like ants?! All ancestors are more so, but the brain has become a blank, the only thing they don''t understand is why! Why is this?!!! It''s clear that everything is in their favor! But how could they, the great ancestors, the figures who are going to dominate the whole world, begin to run away like bereaved dogs one by one on the far north land. Even from the family group. It''s impossible to protect! But at this moment. Without waiting for all the ancestors, they left the original place and did not take a few steps. All of a sudden, they felt a familiar threat of terror. Suddenly, the sky fell straight down, and their shoulders were in a sharp pain. This is! "Where are you going?" The next moment. When I heard a more familiar voice echoing in my ear, everyone''s face became very frightening. And when a creepy feeling swept all corners of the limbs, at this moment, all the ancestors of the original race, even blood clotted in fear. Chapter 497 With a faint voice. All the ancestors of the primitive race, including the most powerful one in the extreme north, were all erected. The whole person was like a puppet without thread, seven souls and six spirits were about to be scared. Instant. They were all scared to stay where they were. They didn''t dare to move any more. Is that the man? Is it really the man? Brush it! When the founder of the far north took a firm scalp and raised his head slowly, his eyes suddenly went up and swept over one universe after another. Finally, when he saw the top of the twelve universes, the white clothes standing with hands in one hand, it was as thrilling as a flash. The whole person was hit by a flash of lightning, and the soul was trembling completely. All around the ancestors of the primitive race, but also a face of stupidity, pupil crazy fierce contraction. This moment. The thoughts in my mind are even more confused to the extreme. My face is white and my eyes are full of panic and uneasiness. How could it be! How could it be?! This man, not the master of the Ninth District, was suppressed! How can it appear again now! The breathing of all the primitive races has become more and more heavy. That white dress is Chu Lingxiao! At the moment, he is standing next to the king, and Bai rou. Although they knew that Chu Lingxiao was invincible, they could not help but see seven or eight ancestors, like ants, under Chu Lingxiao''s body, quiet as cicadas, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe for a while, and their eyes were full of shock. You know! From beginning to end, Chu Lingxiao only made one move, that is, when the king finally moved the twelve universes to this area, Chu Lingxiao only made one big move, which made the decline speed of the twelve universes faster. That''s all! But even so! Seven or eight ancestors could not resist the turbulence of the falling space! Between lightning and flint. The founder of the far north didn''t dare to move any more. His eyes were trembling and his face was full of fear and regret. He quickly knelt down to Chu Lingxiao and began to kowtow crazily. "Pardon me, pardon me, my Lord, pardon me, pardon me!" In fact. When he saw the white dress and the face like water, the ancestor of yin and Yang and other people had all knelt down and shivered there. And all the people on the far north land below. It''s been a mess for a long time. I don''t know what''s going on in the vast sky at the moment. Everyone''s ears can only hear the screams all around, all the time. Everyone''s face is even more frightened. They just want to get out of the far north. Once the twelve universes fall completely, the whole land in the extreme north will disappear in a flash. Not even the first ancestor. The land in the far north is really going to disappear! Bang! When the first universe collided with the northern land, the land turned into a beach of rubble. What immortal holy land of cultivation. Any place where the ultimate characters dare to hunt is born and falls into the eyes of people from all walks of life, only a scene where all the ashes rise and fall slowly can be seen. And no picture can be seen clearly above. Everyone doesn''t know many ancestors. What''s the matter now. The races can no longer sit. All of them are flying towards the far north land. They want to see for themselves what happened. But when the second universe, the moment it falls, it directly shakes away all comers. The northern land, which was originally fragmented, can no longer bear the pressure. There are countless gravels everywhere, declining from the sky. The whole northern land, every corner, is full of the air of withered death, which makes people from all walks of life, before they are close to the northern land for ten thousand meters, they are directly shocked by the air of shivering. They are all scared and dare not move forward any more. That''s what they understand. At the moment, what kind of terrifying scenes are they experiencing in the far north land? The ten thousand meter range is just because the twelve universes collide with the far north land. The aftershocks have been so terrifying. Even those who have got the chance in zone 9 and whose strength has been greatly improved can only be deterred. In the crowd. Wearing a white female emperor''s Phoenix robe, Xianya is the most eye-catching. The noble temperament that permeates her body, and many of the original emperors from time to time, can''t help but look sideways, all of them are awe inspiring. They have long been mentioned by the people sent. The heirs of the eight immortals ancient family got a great chance in the ninth district and opened the fifth heaven acupoint. Only when they saw each other today, could they know how terrible the fifth heaven acupoint was. A little great God made them subconsciously rise a little fear. Bang! Bang! Bang! But at this time, there are seven or eight universes in succession, like a burning meteorite, once again rolling on the land in the far north. The tragic picture makes everyone can''t bear to look directly at it. In the dust. They saw the images of countless figures tearing, and the blood soon dyed the dust red, and the number of monks who reached the level of the original emperor has exceeded 100! Those are all universe after universe, covering areas of people, there is no time to escape. It''s not easy to see someone escaping from the northern land. But the next moment, they will be oppressed by terror and swallowed up in an instant. The sound of bone fracture makes people of all races stand up and sweat constantly. On the other side, Xianya, even now, is confident in her heart, but when she sees this scene, her beautiful eyes are shaking, and her breath is turning straight down. Her face is full of shock. Bang! Seat ten! This moment. The whole land in the extreme north, which was still fragmented before, is now suddenly fragmented. There are only a few isolated stone islands under it, which are doing the final support Bang! But with the fall of the last two universes, at this moment, it is like crushing the last straw for life. The northern land that once made all the races in the world want to work hard and please, has disappeared without trace. Even a small stone has not been left behind! The threat of terror! At this moment, it''s over! Look up! There was a dead silence around! If you look carefully, there are less than 100 people escaping from the whole northern land. But everyone is like a puppet. The scared soul is gone. They are all paralyzed there, gasping heavily. As for the people sent by all races in the land of all kingdoms! None of them escaped! All dead in it! When all the dust in the sky is scattered, at this moment, all the racial friars in all areas of the world suddenly shrink their pupils, and all the hairs rise. With the old figures, they are still floating in the air and appear in front of them. The fear, the horror, the disbelief in everyone''s eyes came out all at once. Chapter 498 Eight ancient figures. There are no scars on my body. But the whole body around the breath of death, has shown that all, eight people have died! These eight people are! "Ancestor!" At that time, the only one who escaped from the land in the far north knelt down and wept loudly. Just two words. All the people who were scared at once, their bodies trembled in an instant. Even if I think about it. But no one can believe it at the moment! The eight people in front of us are really the land of all worlds, the ancestors of those who transcend the ultimate characters! Now! They all died in front of them! Cold! It''s cold! At this moment, no matter who is looking at the twelve universes floating in front of him, he can''t help shivering. His face is frightened and he swallows. Until now! They still don''t know what happened! Where do the twelve universes come from! How can we let all eight ancestors fall down?! This is a breath, even the ultimate character, will instantly crush into the ashes of the existence of terror ah! Suddenly. Fairy elegant beautiful Mou a burst of quiver, the figure that flashed through when in the mind, straight let her whole body, all felt cold rise. Difficult Is it No, it won''t! That man has been trapped in the ninth district for a long time. Whether he can come out first or not is whether he lives or dies. I''m not sure! Looking at the hundreds of figures wailing in front of us, everyone could not help but feel a sigh again. Who would have thought. The land in the far north will look like this? But. And I''m glad. Fortunately, the people who go to the northern land are not them. Otherwise, now, they are estimated to have been buried under these twelve unidentified universes like the northern land! "Guzu, we..." The pride in the crowd, with a wry smile on his face, didn''t know what to say. Such a strong northern land. It''s gone. Eight terrible ancestors, the strange way of death, made him wonder why there was no scar. He was still waiting for the sunset to go to the far north land. Now this kind of thing happened, it''s almost like everything is back to the origin. Back again! The ultimate character, when he dominates the world! This is embarrassing! Then what are they doing for after they have been busy for a long time? Now they have to think about one thing. If they do this before, will they arouse the anger of the forbidden state! And Tianzu! The most powerful of them is the emperor of origin, but there is an ultimate figure behind both Tianzu and forbidden state. Now they are really embarrassed! I knew it would happen. At the beginning, how could they ignore the forbidden state and the Tianzu and make these moves to submit to the land of the far north. In the eyes of the king of Zijin, there was a glimmer of strange color. It seemed that he could see something, but he dared not say anything more. Light way: "let''s go. Let''s go back first." Ao Tianzun nodded and indicated to all the Wang Ao family members to keep up. Up to now, this is the only way. But it''s OK. Their Wang Aojia family is not as busy as other races to climb up the relationship with the land in the far north, so they should be able to do their own good. However, he is deeply relieved. Fortunately, he listened to the ancient ancestors. Not busy But it will. People of all races, however, have a panic in their hearts. Their eyes are full of uneasiness and their bodies are shaking a little. What should I do! There is no land in the far north. How dare they ignore the forbidden state and the Tianzu! Although they all got no chance in the Ninth District, can they not enter the ninth district together without mentioning the ultimate figures, the forbidden state and the Tianzu? This moment. There was a chagrin in the hearts of all the races. Know the result. They dare not betray forbidden state even if they are killed! The next moment. All parties of the origin of the emperor, quickly waved, ready to go back first, from the long-term plan. After we''ve thought about it. How to make amends to the forbidden state. Wang Ao''s family, who had already left. The king of purple and gold suddenly stopped on the way and frowned tightly. "Ancient ancestor?" Pride is in a fog. "Now go to Tianzu right away. You can''t delay for a quarter of an hour!" But Zijin''s next words made him more confused. Why go to Tianzu? Something so big happened. They should keep silent. Anyway, they didn''t make any treason. Now they go to Tianzu, don''t they show their guilty conscience? But the king of Zijin looked serious and proud, and his tone was even more concentrated: "you should have found that one of the twelve universes is the abandoned one you have ever been to, right?" Although Ao Tianzun still didn''t understand the king of Zijin, what he wanted to say, he nodded slightly in response. Yes. He didn''t even think of it. Abandon the universe! There are eleven more! "Do you remember that when the God King went to the abandoned universe and disappeared, even the gate of time and space, the most precious treasure of chaos, fell into the hands of the Tianzu?" Suddenly. Hearing this, proud of the heart, immediately nervous. "It''s said that there is an ultimate figure sitting behind the God King, but why didn''t you hear about other ultimate figures after the man appeared, except for the ultimate figure, the forbidden state old man, who had friction with him..." In an instant. Zijin''s words are not finished Hau Tianzun then asked: "Guzu, you want to say..." "To tell you the truth, when the God King fought with me, he inadvertently revealed that the master of the abandoned universe was the ultimate figure behind him!" Haughty and proud: "..." "As for crushing the northern land into ashes, it seems that these twelve universes are actually the man!" Haughty and proud: "..." "Now I don''t need to say anything. Hurry to Tianzu, that man has already come back!" Haughty and proud: "..." It has to be said that the king of Zijin, with a keen mind, infers everything directly. There are still ultimate figures in the land of all worlds. He has already submitted to Chu Lingxiao. Now, with the appearance of the twelve universes, how can an ultimate figure make eight great ancestors die so inexplicably? It''s just the king of God. It was only when he was fighting with the king of Zijin that he accidentally told the secret about the abandoned universe. After that. He was very careful. No one knew. When the Zijin king, with Wang Aojia and other senior officials, arrived at the Tianzu hall, there was silence in the hall. Look up. Feng muxue and others all sat there respectfully, and when they looked at the right place, this moment, that white dress, in their eyes, turned into eternity! Arrogance is more mouth, can not close. "Really Really... " Chapter 499 At that time, the first Zijin man, who had returned to his mind, did not dare to think about anything else. He quickly whispered: "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up." Finish. Take three steps and one step, and go straight ahead. "Come on, come on." Aotianzun, who woke up from the shock, did not dare to think of other things any more. Although he stood and walked over, he was like a needle and felt like a blanket. He led a large group of Wang Aojia''s senior officials and hurriedly followed the Zijin Man Wang and knelt down respectfully. "My people, worship my king, and the holy body is golden." Around fengmuxue and other three high-rise families, see people Wang Ao''s home, eyes slightly flashed a shred of fierce, then, disappeared. But Zijin people, such as Wang, were shivering with cold. The hall was quiet. No one speaks. Time passed by like this, Zijin people Wang and other Wang Ao''s senior members still dare not raise their heads, but this silent suffering made their faces sweat. They didn''t go as far north as any other race. But there was a whiff of dissent. Don''t tell me that Chu Lingxiao can''t be deceived. It''s fengmuxue and other three high-level people who can see through at a glance. "Get up." This moment. The faint voice, such as a breeze, immediately fell in the ear of Zijin people, Wang and others. However, the startled people, Wang Aojia and others, could not help shivering. Smell the words. The king of Zijin and other people stood up with a deep sigh of relief. "Sit down." When he saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand gently, the king of Zijin and other people dared to sit next to him. "Tell me, what happened to me after I left." Hear that. All the people in the hall have a fierce eye. They know that even though Chu Lingxiao has been away for such a long time, there is nothing in the world that can be concealed from each other. This is a test of their loyalty. Whether there will be any concealment. With it. Feng muxue hurriedly stood up. From what happened when they entered the ninth area to what happened when they came out, including Xianya opening the fifth heaven acupoint, they all reported to Chu Lingxiao one by one. But. All the people in the hall did not expect that the land in the extreme north, which used to be above the world, had disappeared completely in half an hour. This strength. It''s terrible. Because they did not see Chu Lingxiao from the beginning to the end, nor did they see any trace after the war. Only after the fall of the twelve universes, the ancestors who dared to hunt even the ultimate characters died in an instant. What does this mean? Those ancestors were all killed by seckill! There is no counter attack! "The fifth heaven acupoint?" Between you and me. I only heard a light voice with a rhetorical tone, which seemed a little unexpected, but it fell to everyone''s ears, but it didn''t seem to care much. I haven''t waited for everyone to think for a moment. The next moment. Another faint voice fell. "Is that so?" All of them were stunned. Before they knew what it meant, they saw Feng Mu and Xuemei''s heart, a very bright light, rising suddenly. At the next moment, the whole hall was very dazzling because of it. This moment. Everyone''s eyes are full of stare. The king of purple and gold, proud of the two, but also the mouth, are close, eyes full of shock. The scene at the moment! is as like as two peas in the ninth districts, and no difference is seen in the scene. But now it''s Xianya of the eight immortals queen. It''s the chance to open the fifth heaven acupoint because of the chance to get a chance in the field. At the moment, fengmuxue is just a light sentence from Chu Lingxiao! Grunt! All of a sudden, everyone in the audience was stunned. They couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. Looking at Feng muxue, who was shining with bright light in the center of his eyebrow, half of the words could not be said at the moment. Feng muxue didn''t think of it. The fifth heaven acupoint can be opened so easily. They, however, saw with their own eyes how Xianya got it in the ninth district. It took a few incense hours. Finally, there was a reaction! But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand again. The residue of a white petal floated to the whole hall in an instant. At the same time, it was like a firework blooming in an instant. Its little light suddenly fell on all the people in the hall. Suddenly. Together! Two! Then everyone''s eyebrows began to flash with a light. Wait until the light disappears. All the people in the audience looked at each other, and their faces were shaking. Looking at their own state at the moment, the excited color in their eyes was even more obvious. The fifth heaven acupoint! These people! Actually all opened the fifth heaven acupoint! At the beginning, in the Ninth District, the scene when the eight immortals queen Xianya opened the fifth heaven acupoint is still deeply impressed in their minds. Just look at the past. The three great gods disappeared in an instant. So strong. Let them, the great gods of the old generation, fear. Even though they got some opportunities later, they still have a sense of loss compared with Xianya. The king of Zijin, the king of arrogance, the king of arrogance, all the people of his family, but his heart was so terrified. Because everyone in the audience. Except for them. The fifth heaven acupoint has been opened! Zijin''s body suddenly trembled, and he dared not sit any more. He quickly knelt down to Chu Lingxiao, just like before. He knelt down, arrogant and so on, all kneeling behind him. I thought I was OK. Now it seems. I think so much. Just the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said made everyone in Wang Ao''s family feel frightened. "Your king has appeared in these twelve universes. If you can retrieve it, I will give you the fifth heaven acupoint." Feng muxue and others, but their faces did not change. Because they have known for a long time that Chu Lingxiao is not the king of the king''s proud family at all, but the king of Zijin and other people''s wishful thinking. But all the people at the top of Wang Ao''s family were shocked when they heard that. For a long time. This just reflected, hurriedly kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao, then, dare not stay any longer, hurriedly got up, stood up respectfully. Wait until the king of Zijin and others leave. Feng moochei couldn''t help but say: "master, why do you want to..." The other senior members of the three ethnic groups are also full of doubts. Change to them. I''ve already slapped myself to death. But Chu Lingxiao looked but didn''t speak. He fell into the eyes of all people and felt his back cool and swish. Chapter 500 On the main hall. Soon. Return to peace. The drip of tea. At the moment, however, it became the only voice. The three groups of high-level people hesitated, and they all wanted to talk. Wang Ao''s family has solved this problem. And then For a long time. Feng muxue finally couldn''t help but say: "master, I''ll take them..." But as soon as the voice started, it was interrupted. "You go and kill them all?" Feng muxue: "..." Everyone in the audience: "..." In a word, Feng muxue doesn''t know what to say. For those betrayed races, killing is the best solution, but killing all. That is equal to Looking up from now on, there are only Tianzu, Gulong and jiutianfenghuang. There are only three clans left in the eternal land, which is a little too much. But there is no punishment. It''s too cheap for those ants! At this time. Before Feng muxue and the whole audience could figure out what to do, they saw Chu Lingxiao wave his hand gently, and said lightly: "how are you doing with what I have given you, Mingtian?" The next moment. A slender figure with hazy air all over his body suddenly fell into the main hall. Feng muxue and other people were shocked by the light in their eyes, and then their faces returned to normal. Since the last time this happened. They already know. In the hands of Chu Lingxiao, there are many extremely horrible people who work for him. They also know from the mouth of tianxuanzi, the forbidden state, that after the final state, the specific state is divided. Therefore, when they find that the northern land turns to ashes little by little, they are shocked like other races at first. But think about it. I know. Chu Lingxiao is back! It seems that this slender figure is the first time to see Chu Lingxiao himself. He is a little excited and doesn''t speak very well. "Big My Lord, the underworld team under the little girl has made it clear through investigation. These days when my Lord is not here, all the ethnic groups have agreed to go to the far north land, as well as the opposition. " Say. The other side handed Chu Lingxiao a piece of paper. So far. Feng muxue and others did not see the appearance of this slender figure, but could only hear it from the voice. This is a woman with a very high accomplishments, which is no less than the tianhuanzi sent to forbidden state by Chu Lingxiao. But for the paper presented, Chu Lingxiao didn''t even look at it, so he waved it and fell beside fengmuxue. Light way: "according to this list of people, you do it." Feng muxue can''t help but take a look. After only one second, her face suddenly changed, except for a bunch of names Only five words! It''s time to kill! You shouldn''t kill! As soon as this list comes out, all ethnic groups will die more than ten if they are the original emperors, and the ancient ancestors will be close to hundreds. As for those who respect gods or above, there will be thousands. Feng Mooche just wanted to take this list out, and immediately thought of another thing. "Master, what should those people who escape from the northern land do?" Chu Lingxiao waved gently. "Let them go." Immediately. Feng Mooche left. On the main hall. Once again, silence returned. As for Tian Guyu and other senior members of the three ethnic groups, it''s only now that I''m relieved. They are really afraid of Chu Lingxiao''s waving. Remove all the ethnic groups except the three ethnic groups from the world. As a senior member of the ethnic group, they know that the stronger the ethnic group is, any big decision of the ethnic group is just a word of the senior members. I won''t ask the bottom. Usually. When the high-level people do things, the bottom people don''t know anything, and they have already muddled through the day. Those people are innocent. After all. The stronger the power is, the more ambitious it will be. For the bottom of a family, how can they care about this? The world of the friars is cruel. Even if they are the same people, even those young people who can count as the word "genius" are rebellious, I''m afraid that they won''t have the chance to see some of the great gods in the family in tens of thousands of years. "Now, it''s time to talk about the twelve universes." One word. Once again, it brings everyone back to reality. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, Tian Guyu and other ancient ancestors expressed their emotions. They are so. If it had not been known before, there would have been twelve outer universes, which is known from the population chosen by the ultimate figures. "Each of your three tribes will send some people to the twelve universes. If there are outstanding talents among them, they will bring them back. Do you understand?" Smell the words. Tian Guyu and others stood up immediately. When it comes to this, if they don''t understand it, they have lived in vain for so many years. It''s Tian Guyu who feels the deepest. He knows that Chu Lingxiao spent a long time in the world before he went to the abandoned universe. Now for the twelve universes. Even the land in the far north can be abandoned and turned into ashes. Enough to prove. The position of the twelve universes in Chu Lingxiao''s mind. But. They really want to see the monks in the universe. Before for the abandoned universe. They didn''t see it at all. But since we know that the Dragon Emperor, the ice Yao, and the goddess of the nine sky Phoenix, all come from the abandoned universe. They understand. If there is an excellent place for cultivation, the future achievements of the monks will not be inferior to those of the younger generation in the world. The next moment. Tian Guyu and other senior members of the three ethnic groups hurriedly withdrew to Chu Lingxiao. Wait until everyone leaves. Long Bingyao, who had been standing behind Chu Lingxiao, said to Baba, "master, can you let me go back and have a look? I really miss the Dragon forest for such a long time. I don''t know how they are going." Long Bingyao just finished. Feng jiuxiao, who was on the other side, came out in a hurry. "Master, and me, I want to go back and have a look." In the beautiful eyes of the two women, they are all looking forward to Chu Lingxiao. To be honest. Now think about it. They left in a hurry. Except those in the heaven, they didn''t know that they had left the universe. I didn ''t care about that before. But now the twelve universes are in the land of the universe, and they really want to see them. The next moment. See Chu Lingxiao wave. Immediately. Two women are full of joy, also no longer hesitate, then, to Chu Lingxiao a gift, left. This moment. On the main hall, look up. Only Chu Lingxiao is left. "Your Excellency, everything is ready for you to tell us." And just then. Seven supreme figure, suddenly out of the sky, fell in front of Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 501 These seven supreme figures are the seven supreme powers such as Xuanji. They listened to Chu Lingxiao''s orders. After returning, they were ready to divide their world into ten thousand realms. Generally, we only need to reach the best. Then we can create the world. But. Since they reached the highest level, they have not paid much attention to their own world. Before they met Chu Lingxiao, each of them had nearly two epochs and had not gone back. At the beginning of their own descendants. It''s also the death of death. Old old. Now they are almost losing the dominant power over the world they created, and they are reduced to second-class groups. However, they have long been indifferent to these. Now these descendants have no idea how many generations they have separated. Before they left, they were the fifty sixth generation. This is the loneliness of the strong. With their strength growing, they spent more and more time. At the beginning, they tried their best to make their offspring live longer, but later, they found out. They can really achieve this step. They are the only one. What''s the point, even if you live for future generations? Even. They often wonder, what is the purpose of these strong people who have been looking forward to a higher level? They have been able to create the world. There are so many troubles and intrigues in the world, and there are so many fights between ethnic groups. What are the reasons for them to rise to the position of the strong? The hall was quiet. For Xuanji and other people''s heart confusion, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes light, but also increasingly quiet up, which is why he will Xuanji and others, as his hands. If we reach the highest level. We can''t understand and explore the truth of the world. It''s really a few years. Xuanji and others met. He had already met. As the saying goes: "in the dark, there is a certain number, and everything is predestined." But what kind of power it is. Is dominating all this. Because no one knows how the friars came into being. There is no trace to find the source of everything. Why do the friars live? "Sit down first, all of you." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Xuanji and other seven great powers, hurriedly sat on both sides of the position. They are lost. But somehow they found the target, which gave them a little relief. Xuanji, sitting down, suddenly said: "adults, I look at the twelve universes. It seems that I have seen them before." Hear that. The other six were also stunned by their faces. They thought they were the only ones who felt this way. Now they all have it. In fact, they have come for a long time. There is not much emotion about the demise of the northern land. It is only the death of a group of ancestors that can not attract their attention. It is only the arrival of the twelve universes that they have always seen. I used to stand at their level. The world of the ultimate. They wouldn''t have looked at it at all. "Would you like to go in and have a look?" Immediately. Xuanji and others, who heard this sentence, all showed a trace of embarrassment on their faces. Indeed, they really had this idea. In other people''s eyes, these twelve universes are just universes. But in their eyes. But it''s the supreme thing. They even feel that there are ancestral life bodies in it. Because. At the moment when the twelve universes fell into the world, they all felt an extraordinary power. Although it was only a second, it was very clear! "Let me tell you that there are not only ancestral life forms, but also opportunities to surpass them." Xuanji: "..." All the best: "..." In an instant. This sentence is like a stone falling on the calm lake. In Xuanji and other people''s hearts, there was a huge wave. They were all in a hurry when they breathed. There are not only ancestral life bodies! There is also a chance to surpass the ancestral life?! But soon. In the eyes of the seven Xuanji people, they dare not be excited any more. In their eyes, Chu Lingxiao is the life body of the ancestral emperor, and the chance of the twelve universes, they are the most powerful people, who are not qualified to covet. This is the false cognition caused by the low state. Those people who first saw Xuanji in the picture Hall of the era believed that Xuanji was a real ancestor life. And Xuanji and others wake up. After Chu Lingxiao killed a powerful man, he immediately subconsciously thought that Chu Lingxiao was the life of the emperor. In fact, if they see that huge black hand. Maybe we''ll know. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao, who is sitting in front of him, has reached what state! "Adult......" "This is what I give you. If you can fully absorb it, then you will really be one step away from the emperor." The voice just dropped. In front of Xuanji seven people, suddenly seven white petals were floating in the air. In a moment, the air was so sacred that it almost made Xuanji seven people kneel down subconsciously. Wait for them to come back to their senses. Only then discovered, this is really only a white petal! "Big My Lord. " But at the moment, the seven people in Xuanji are stuttering. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, they are almost staring out. They all take a breath of cool air in their hearts. Seven of them. How can I not recognize that the white petal floating in front of me was picked from the white lotus that I saw in the Ninth District, but they thought it was the chance of the emperor. But now it''s really personal. Just feel it. What is invincible! Chu Lingxiao said that there is no mistake at all. Absorbing the energy of this petal, they will go further and reach the legendary half step ancestor! Grunt! Xuan dies seven people, immediately could not help but swallow a saliva, the whole body is shivering, all dare not look at Chu Lingxiao. A petal! All have such energy! At that time, the white lotus did not have the chance to surpass the ancestral life! Now! Chu Lingxiao, sitting in front of them, was not the ancestor they thought! But! Hiss! At this moment, Xuanji and other people''s hair all over their body, and the whole scalp is numb! My mother! The one sitting in front of me! It''s beyond the life of the ancestor! As the most powerful people, they are very clear that no matter which fulcrum today, they can only reach the level of ancestral emperor. No one knows what they will achieve when they go up. There are already faults ahead! They haven''t seen one before! In front of us now, there is a strong man who transcends the life of the ancestor This is no longer the strong! This is truly invincible! Suddenly. Xuanji and others, even the white petals floating in front of them, dare not take them first, and directly bow down to Chu Lingxiao. From the bottom of my heart, I said: "adults, invincible!" Chapter 502 The strong one who surpasses the ancestral life! Xuanji and others can''t find any words to express their feelings at this moment. Only a deep kneel. Only in this way can we show our reverence and awe for the strong. "Well, these rituals will be dispensed with." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. But for Xuanji and others, they did worship again and again. They kowtowed a dozen heads and stood up. "Now that you are all here, I will follow you." The voice just dropped. In the main hall, Chu Lingxiao and the seven great powers, brush them, and they disappear. The next moment. Over the boundless land. Then Chu Lingxiao and others appeared. And between that realm and that realm, there are seven worlds created by the great powers, floating here. There are also seven dominant families in the world. They are standing here in good order. These families all have the strong at xuanzu level, and the strongest among them all have a Tianzu! Originally, when Xuanji seven people appeared, no one took them seriously, and there was no reason for the order to put the seven worlds into the world. Since the disappearance of seven people in Xuanji. The family of those in charge. He became the real master of the foreign world, almost the emperor of the world. No one knew their existence, but when Xuanji told them that he was the one who created the world, he was skeptical at first. Finally. When Xuanji''s seven people broke out the power of the strongest, they were scared not to be slighted any more. They quickly operated their magic power to integrate the seven worlds into the world. I don''t know why. But those who are the most powerful can not follow. However, when they left the alien world over the world, they found that in many eras, there were not only one alien world, but also six! See Xuanji seven people finally appeared. A group of strong people of Tianzu level hurriedly walked past, kneeling years ago. As soon as they knelt, there was a huge area of Hula behind them, all of them were members of the family who were in charge of countless people kneeling. In every family. There are five or six ancestors! As for the young generation, there are some people who have reached the ultimate goal. However, most of them are looking at the seven Xuanji people curiously with the moment when their ancestors of Tianzu level kneel down. Is this the best As for Chu Lingxiao. They subconsciously ignored it. Because from Chu Lingxiao, they didn''t feel a trace of the strong at all. They should have some breath, maybe it''s a follower of the strong. Soon. Seven people in Xuanji waved their hands and stopped talking nonsense. They were ready to let the family in charge start to divide the foreign world they created into the regions of the world! To be honest! The reason why the land of ten thousand realms is called the ancestral land of each fulcrum is that the area of the land of ten thousand realms is extremely vast. The more powerful the friars are, when they go to see the land of ten thousand realms, they will immediately feel that the area of the land of ten thousand realms has increased again. Look like the ultimate state. At most, we can only feel that the land of the world is the same size as the foreign world, but if we let the ancestors be strong, it will immediately be different, which is the magic of the land of the world. It''s just a few of the big executive families. Ready to start. "Wait!" All of a sudden, a cold voice came out of a foreign world. "What''s the qualification for our world to be included in this area? It''s just a land of ten thousand boundaries, an abandoned ancestral land?" A sudden voice. Immediately let all the seven leaders of the family, the face is not for one Zheng. Who is so arrogant? Dare to question the order of the superior! Don''t want to live? Although they think so, who dares not obey the order of the powerful? Xuan Ji and other seven people, but also the face suddenly sink down, only feel a face, some can not hang up. Who is this. Dare to question them? If not for Chu Lingxiao. They won''t go further in the alien world they created. That''s the same as if you were a warrior among mortals and now you have reached a height that even gods can''t reach. Will you go to the mortals again? It is obviously impossible. When seeing several ethereal figures flying over from the seventh alien world, except for Xuanji, the faces of the other six great powers were slightly relieved. It''s not their world. But Xuanji''s face turned extremely cold and his eyes were full of anger. Little ants! How dare the world I created violate my orders?! In fact, the most important thing is Chu Lingxiao is here at the moment! It''s a shame to be questioned in public by people in the world they created. As the leader of that world, Hongchen, the ancestor of the family, is also confused. Let alone the group of people standing behind him. His face was dazed. They have been in charge of the world created by Xuanji for many years. They know the world like a finger. No one can escape their eyes. But now At this juncture, someone came out! According to the truth! They have moved the alien world to the sky over the world. It''s impossible for people in the world to realize. But now, someone knows that they are going to move the world! The next moment. When those ethereal figures are getting closer and closer, one of them is a slender figure. At the moment when the breath falls, the faces of all the people in the audience suddenly change! Red Chen and other seven great Tianzu level strong, a pair of eyes, full of shock and incredible. And Xuan Ji''s eyes light, also slightly trembled for a while, obviously extremely surprised. I didn''t expect this to happen! As for the rest of the world''s most powerful people, they just looked indifferent and hung up. At the moment, they all looked at the past, just like Xuanji''s face, shaking. The best? How could it be?! Seven people in Xuanji were shocked. In particular, Xuanji''s face turned sharply. From anger, to doubt, to inconceivable, he said four words. I can''t believe it! How could it be?! Even though the world he created hasn''t been back for a long time, he still dominates the world, leaving his own purest way to show that the white spot is his power, which suppresses all the strong at the level of Tianzu and can''t move forward any more! It''s not just Xuanji. The other six are the best, the same is true. It''s people who are selfish. They don''t want the world they created to spring out of it one day a person who can step on their head, but what''s the matter! How can you come up with a strong man! It was a woman in a black gauze skirt, with a very cold breath, and even an air field, which was not inferior to Xuanji at all. The first sentence just landed in the air. Immediately let Xuan Ji face, instant embarrassment to the extreme. "Old man, who allows you to divide the world into ten thousand realms? Have you asked me? " Chapter 503 As soon as Gao Leng''s words came out, the heads of the seven different world families all changed their faces. As the head of the world created by Xuanji, Hongchen held her breath subconsciously and retreated carefully to one side. Where is this woman from! Not only the best! Dare to abuse the master just after coming out! On the other hand, the other six most powerful people in the foreign world were also a little down. They can see clearly. Although women have reached the level of supremacy, compared with them, they are still far from the first line. The time to step into the level of supremacy will never exceed ten thousand years! But this level! How dare you insult Xuanji directly? When I heard that a woman dared to call him an old man, the words were full of disdain. In Xuanji''s eyes, the angry people were almost out of flames, and the teeth were all creaking. A little anger. Cold channel: "what did you just say?" In an instant. The atmosphere of the whole venue has dropped to the lowest level. All the leaders of the seven foreign world families can clearly feel that the breath of Xuanji is rising violently. It is the breath of the supremacy alone, which is particularly shocking to all people. Just a wisp of it, the seven leaders of the family, all of them have a heart, and instantly mention the voice. The other six are the most powerful, but also the eyes of micro coagulation, expressionless looking at the high cold woman. They are not familiar with Xuanji. But now together with Chu Lingxiao, they are people on a boat. But just wait for Xuanji to finish this sentence. But hear from Gao Leng woman''s mouth, come out a not to hide, more full of sarcastic voice. "Old man, don''t follow me like this. Do you think you can achieve the best in a long time than me?" Finish. Gao Leng''s woman suddenly snorted coldly. It seems that she didn''t pay attention to Xuanji from the beginning to the end. "I''ll tell you for the last time, and immediately order them to restore this alien world to its original form!" As the woman said this, she pointed to the exotic world created by Xuanji directly in front of Xuanji, just like she was the master of the world, and her eyes were full of pride and indifference. I have regarded Xuanji as my subordinates. "You want to die!" In an instant. Xuanji can''t help but bear it. The anger on his face can completely destroy half of the foreign world with one stroke. However, at this time today, Xuanji deliberately controls the scope and only aims at the Gao Leng woman in front of him. But today''s Xuanji. After the ninth district incident, his strength has already risen a step more than before. His one hand down, just the passing palm wind, has already made the strong people at Tianzu level in the field, even their heads can''t be lifted, while others are shivering one by one. But. The other six were the most powerful, but their faces were a little dignified. Until now. They still don''t know how women reach the level of the strongest, which is totally unreasonable. But the next scene. But let six super strong, immediately surprised, can''t believe. It should have been in Xuanji''s hands. In an instant, Gao Leng, a woman who retreated, fought back in front of her face, clapped her hands, and did not move at all! Boom! Six super strong, immediately opened his eyes, a face trembling, looking at Gao Leng woman. Xuanji was also stunned for a few seconds. I didn''t expect Gao Leng to be such a strong woman. Obviously, she looks a little worse than him. How can she stop him so easily? All the people who raised their heads stopped breathing a little. "Old man, you are so naive." Gao Leng''s face is still full of sarcasm. It seems that all this is within her expectation, and her eyes are not wavering at all. said, " ," now that you are old, you can roll away. The future of this exotic world is only my God daughter has the final say. " Queen of heaven? Hear the name. Red Chen, the head of the family, was shocked and set off a wave in his heart. How is this possible? This shouldn''t be! As the person behind Xuanji''s departure, he didn''t know who the emperor''s daughter was, but he was the ancestor of the northern part of the alien world. Not to mention in Xuanji''s eyes, but in the eyes of the powerful people like him, they were just like ants, and only for one look. But how could it be?! Yuanzu district! How could it suddenly be so strong! It can fight against the existence of the master who creates the alien world, who has already achieved the position of the strongest! This is unreasonable! Does it mean that the other side has always been hidden, or has it been created by surprise? But it''s impossible. It''s impossible for a foreign world to have a higher level of creation than Tianzu, or he would have been the most powerful! The senior members of the family who are in charge behind Hongchen, as well as the numerous lineages, also look at each other with surprise. Some of them Even though he is a strong ancestor, he has not yet entered. But I also know a little. It is impossible for the forefathers of the foreign world to step into the invincible, which is only known by those in charge of their family. Looking at all the people who were surprised. The emperor''s daughter, the extremely cold and beautiful face, was filled with coldness and arrogance. She didn''t even want to explain to everyone how she stepped into the process of being the most powerful from the ancestor of the Yuan Dynasty. Among those who came with her, a young man in white with a big face and a folding fan came out immediately. He looked at all the people in the audience, and his eyes were full of contempt and disdain. "A group of buns, are they ignorant?" "My Shifu is extremely talented. If he was not limited to this foreign world, he would have been on the top position for a long time. Today he is kind to you. If you don''t agree, you can try the consequences!" Finish. I also took a look at Xuanji. This young man seems to be young, and his accomplishments are only at the ancestral level, but he dares to threaten Xuanji and other powerful people directly, all relying on the emperor''s daughter nearby. "Ants, you want to die!" Xuanji''s face is full of murderous intentions. He is the most powerful man in the world. He was so threatened by an ancestor? Boom! Another clap! At that time, the young man was startled, but at the next moment, a long jade hand stood in front of him. "Old man, what my apprentice said is the truth, what? You still want to fight him? " The empress regained her hand and looked at Xuanji in front of her, mocking her face. The young man was full of ridicule. "Old man..." Just. This time he spoke, but his body suddenly turned to pieces, without any sign! In an instant. The emperor was stunned. Because she didn''t see her apprentice at all, how he died. All of a sudden, all of the seven leaders in charge of the whole scene were also stunned. The next moment. I heard a faint voice in my ear, which suddenly reverberated in the whole audience. "Have you finished?" The emperor''s daughter immediately trembled in his heart. Looking down the voice, she saw Chu Lingxiao standing there. Chapter 504 The young man didn''t even know how to die. In an instant, the body disappears in place. And all the seven leaders of the family, even more scared of the body, suddenly a stiff, all silly. Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing there. The eyes are bigger than each other, and the face is full of disbelief. I dare not even blink. Red Chen, etc. It was a cold sweat on the back. What''s the situation?! The ancestor of a family, is that all? The most important thing is that they didn''t realize how the other side turned to ashes! This moment. All the seven leaders of the family found that Chu Lingxiao, who had been ignored by them, was an unimaginable strong man! Because. Even the empress did not respond. See Chu Lingxiao. Xuanji quickly retreated to one side, but this small move fell into the eyes of all the seven leaders of the family, and a heart was not raised in an instant. And those young people who came with the emperor, just stepped out of the room, hurriedly shrank back. As for the empress dowager, it is a heart, shaking to the extreme, a pair of extremely cold beautiful eyes, full of shock and vibration. No one else can see it. Can''t she see?! Chu Lingxiao''s strength has exceeded too much! It could be! But how could this be? Didn''t that horrible figure tell him that no one in the world can reach the level of ancestral life except for their group?! "Before Senior, who is it? " This moment. No matter how arrogant the empress was before, at the moment, she dare not make any rash moves. She is domineering. In a moment, she declined. She quickly bowed to Chu Lingxiao. But this scene. It fell into the eyes of all the seven leaders of the family, but they could not help but feel a little bit shocked, and they could not help but take a breath of cool air. Just now, even the real master of the foreign world did not let this woman do this. Even made a mockery. But just Chu Lingxiao came out and Above the mighty! It''s the ancestral life! Don''t you In an instant. All people''s hearts began to tremble one after another, and the hairs of the whole body began to stand slightly, only to feel the blood coagulated. There was a dead silence. They thought that Chu Lingxiao was just a follower among the seven masters, so they didn''t look at Chu Lingxiao before, but now, now, it seems completely different from what they thought. Ancestral life! This man! Is it really a grandparent life?! It''s impossible! How can such creatures really exist! In the face of the whole audience''s horrified eyes, Chu Lingxiao is still standing there quietly. He has no sorrow or joy on his face, and doesn''t pay attention to the emperor''s daughter at all. Xuanji and others dare not talk. Especially in Xuanji, there is a little bit of shame in his heart. The world he created is now helpless by the people in it. At last, Chu Lingxiao has to come out in person. "Elder generation, it seems that they are going to divide the alien world into the world of all kingdoms. Is that your reason?" See Chu Lingxiao no response. The empress''s eyes light, slightly vibrated for a while, but it soon returned to the original appearance, but the tone is still full of a trace of reverence. But the empress still has a trace of courage. Ancestral life! It''s terrible though! But now she has more to know than the seven mighty ones who are present. The reason why she was able to step into the level of supremacy all the way from Yuanzu is that she was promoted to the supremacy all the way by a horrible figure she met ten thousand years ago. She also learned from each other. The other side is a grandparent life! At first! For Lian Tianzu, who had to worship at that time, she was shocked when she learned that the horrible figure was a life body of ancestral level. Others didn''t know what kind of mood she was in at that time. That horrible figure. It was revealed to her later. There are five or six people like him, all in the same camp, and even vaguely revealed to her that the strongest of them are neither themselves nor several other ancestral life bodies! And the reason that the other side helps her to step into the strongest. It''s also very simple. It only needs to provide tens of millions of blood every year, and then secretly monitor the whole alien world to prevent someone from stepping into a higher level. She was then. She also doubted whether the other side would be the master of the world, but until today, she found that the legendary alien world Master, just like her today, has reached the level of the strongest. Then there is nothing to worry about! As long as we can step into a higher realm! It doesn''t matter how many thousands of lives are lost each year. As for why the other side wants her to monitor the whole alien world, she doesn''t have to think about it. As long as she can be stronger and stronger, that''s the truth! But. The emperor did not expect it. Today, she shows her real strength in front of the real people, and even meets the existence of a life body suspected of ancestral level! But the fate of other exotic worlds. She can ignore it. In addition to this exotic world! I think this man knows that there will be no more people behind him That''s what the emperor thought. "Sir, there is one thing I want to do with you..." But she said it. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "Do you still use my hand?" Empress Dowager: "..." In an instant. Xuanji and other seven supreme strong, never dare to neglect, all eyes a cold, directly toward the empress of heaven surrounded. At first they were all afraid of the power of the emperor. All have their own careful thinking. I''m afraid that even if I can take the other side, I will be seriously injured. Even if I can recover in the future, my accomplishments will be weaker than others. But now Chu Lingxiao has spoken in person. They dare not keep it. Seeing the seven supreme powers, they moved towards her step by step and surrounded her. The pretty face of the Empress Dowager suddenly flashed a little flustered. This man! Why don''t you listen to her! The young people behind her were even more frightened. When they appeared before, they had no eyes and trembled all over. In a hurry. "Stop it, don''t you want to hear how I stepped into the supreme power all the way from Yuanzu?" said the emperor Smell the words. Xuanji and other seven great powers just about to be released are all trembling in their hearts. They forget this. How can Yuanzu step into the great power in a moment! Seeing Xuanji and other people''s eyes, the color of fear flashed, and the emperor''s daughter was deeply relieved. She is conceited though. But in the face of the seven supremacy of the hand, or ask themselves, it is impossible to block. Chapter 505 Looking at Xuanji and other seven invincible, suddenly stopped. All the family members who were in charge of the seven masters around could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and the eyes were even more crazy and trembling. The eyes were full of fear. They were just afraid to fight! Although they are in charge of a foreign world, they can''t hold a second even if they are Tianzu under the breath of the powerful. The young people who came with the emperor''s daughter, were deeply relieved. Originally, they thought that today they would follow their master, empress dowager, to show their status in the eyes of all the people in charge of the family. Even the master. They have nothing to do with them. But I didn''t think of it. In the middle of the trip, a horrible strange man appeared, suspected to be a real ancestor life! Grunt! There was a dead silence. Xuanji and others who stopped looking at Chu Lingxiao were also asked by Mu Lu. They were not afraid of the emperor, but considered for Chu Lingxiao. They don''t think so. What kind of secrets can the Heavenly Queen say. In front of the existence of a life body beyond the ancestral level, who else can make its heart shake? "Senior, as long as you can let me go, I promise that today''s affairs will not be disclosed to anyone." The emperor''s daughter stared at Chu Lingxiao with fear on her face. But her words. It fell to the ears of all the family members in charge of the whole court, including the seven great powers such as Xuanji, all of them were particularly awe struck. No matter how it sounded, it felt that the emperor''s daughter was warning Chu Lingxiao! Even a little bit of a threat! So far. This woman, dare to say such a thing! Watching Chu Lingxiao still doesn''t respond. The emperor''s daughter immediately gnawed her teeth in her heart, but she was no longer polite. Her tone was even changed, full of cold meaning. Cold voice way: "elder, to tell you the truth, I can set foot on the strongest all the way from Yuanzu because I met a life body of the level of ancestral emperor!" In the eyes of the emperor. No matter how powerful Chu Lingxiao is, she can''t ignore the people behind her, let alone not one, but several! And hear the words of the emperor. In an instant. The whole air seemed to freeze. Everyone''s expression and breath were still at this moment, looking at the emperor. Even if it''s some apprentices who come with her. It''s also a shock on the face. My mouth is open and I''m about to swallow a whole egg. I can''t believe my master. He is so terrible. There is an ancestral life body behind him! And all the families in charge, they were even trembling with fear. One with a big mouth was bigger than the other, and one heart was beating wildly. What''s the matter today! The peak of all cultivation fulcrum! Ancestral life! One by one, are you going to come out?! Xuanji and others were also stunned. But before the response from all the people, the next words of the emperor''s empress make all the people''s brains in the whole audience blank in an instant. "Elder, I ask you to think twice. If you kill me, it will not only lead to an ancestral life form, but also remind you that there may even be a life form beyond the ancestral life form..." The empress didn''t say it completely. She felt that she had talked about it. She was a fool and could understand it. Quiet! There was a dead silence around! This moment. Everyone was petrified by fear. Even Xuanji and other people, when they looked at empress Tian again, they were as scared as if they were hiding from pestilence. They hurriedly stepped back dozens of steps and did not dare to approach each other again. As for the disciples of the emperor. Even more after the shock, the eyes were full of joy and excitement. I wish I could hit the wall with my head at this time. Because Chu Lingxiao was in the sky, and his face was full of fear. In a flash, it disappeared. Several ancestral life bodies! There is also the possibility of life beyond the level of ancestral emperor. Let''s move! What are they afraid of?! "Master, can I go now?" Looking at all the people in the audience, there was an unbelievable look. The emperor''s heart was filled with pride. She was not willing to disclose these things, but she couldn''t. If she didn''t say these things, she couldn''t even protect her life. The next moment. Everyone''s eyes looked at Chu Lingxiao, and his body began to tremble more and more. I have long forgotten to think. Ancestral life! It''s enough to shock the world and shake countless eras. Now there is a life body beyond the level of ancestral emperor! They can''t even imagine it.! Once the characters Don''t say it''s those people, it''s the battle of the ancestral life bodies. They can''t imagine what it would be like! Xuanji and other seven great powers can''t help but swallow their throats. They know what Chu Lingxiao is better than the others. But now even they are scared! In this world! Except this one! And out of the existence of a life beyond the level of ancestral emperor! Then the emperor, you really need to think about whether you want to move each other again! Xuanjitou is big. A foreign world created by ourselves. After leaving! The life body born in it will have such a great chance one day! Chu Lingxiao turns slowly. But this scene, falling in the eyes of the emperor, and all the people present, all thought that these words finally moved Chu Lingxiao. When Emperor tiannv saw Chu Lingxiao, she finally reacted and smiled a little. That''s all! What kind of ancestral life is not the same now. It''s afraid! "Dear Sir!" Say. The emperor''s daughter did not dare to stay for a long time. She turned around to leave. After all, the other side is still a grandparent life body. She is the most powerful one and dare not provoke at all. Now the other side is willing to let her go, or to be soft for a while, which is the best policy. Everyone in the audience. That''s what I think. No matter who is in charge of the family of the seven foreign countries, or who is the most powerful in Xuanji, they can''t help but hold their breath. No matter how they look at the emperor, she can survive today. "Stop, have I let you go?" But just then. Chu Lingxiao suddenly opened his mouth. His voice was very quiet, which made everyone feel that his back was cold and whizzing. The emperor''s daughter, who had just turned around, stopped at once, and dared not step out again. The whole audience was in a panic. It''s time for this. Do you really want to The Empress Dowager was also a heart. She could not help shivering. Her disciples, even their hair, were about to stand up. At the next moment, the Empress Dowager forced himself to bear a little fear in his heart and turned around again, then forced out a smile and said: "what else can I do, elder?" "You should be able to show him. I''ll wait now." Empress Dowager: "..." Chapter 506 The whole audience was quiet. Did not react to come over, Chu Lingxiao said what mean, all eyes full of dullness. The emperor is stunned! What does this man want?! "I don''t understand?" This time. The voice just dropped. The empress of heaven immediately felt that there was a huge glory in the sky, and suddenly she fell from the top of her head! Bang! Those disciples standing behind themselves were destroyed directly. The next moment, they didn''t wait for her to respond. Another bang! The emperor''s eyes suddenly contracted and her legs were soft. "Master, you!" In an instant. All the people in the audience were shocked. All the family members in charge of the seven foreign countries were sweating all over. They dared not move any more. Look at Chu Lingxiao with fear! This man! It''s really a grandparent life! Can''t you hear what the Emperor just said? Behind her! But there are several ancestor class life bodies standing, even beyond the existence of the ancestor class life bodies, there are, this man, to tear his face thoroughly?! Or is what the empress said false? But except for that reason. They can''t find any reason to let Yuanzu step into the field of the strongest! Xuanji and other people standing aside, a heart also mentioned the voice of the eye in an instant. Nobody thought of it. A small migration leads to such a development! "Don''t let the people behind you come here?" A faint voice fell. The emperor''s daughter felt a sharp pain in her feet and her bones were breaking. She knew that Chu Lingxiao was not joking at all. This man really wanted to Click! Before she had time to think, and the whole rib was about to break, the emperor''s face turned pale in an instant, and her forehead was constantly sweating, and her whole body was shaking with intense pain. "Didn''t you hear me?" Bang! Bang! Bang! Chu Lingxiao''s words fell again, only to see the disciples behind the emperor''s empress. In an instant, their bodies turned into a mass of blood fog, one after another disappeared. In an instant. The whole venue is as quiet as a cicada, and everyone dare not breathe. All the family members, who are in charge of the seven foreign countries, know how terrible Chu Lingxiao is standing in front of him. He can hardly say anything. No one can hesitate. Look at your disciples. One by one disappeared from his face. In the eyes of the emperor, she was full of fear, but in her heart, she gnawed at Chu Lingxiao and hated him to the extreme. It''s crazy! Know what people are standing behind her! But this man! How dare you be so merciless! Doesn''t he think he''s telling lies?! Bang! Chu Lingxiao looked at it. At the next moment, the whole arm of the emperor''s daughter disappeared. "Ah!!!" Accompanied by the screams of the emperor''s concubines, all the family members in charge of the empress suddenly shrank. "Not yet?" It''s still such a quiet voice. "Good! Please stop, elder. I''ll let him come! " The emperor''s daughter clenched her teeth. Listen to anyone. I can feel the anger in the tone at this moment, the hatred that comes from the deep heart because of humiliation. The whole audience was quiet. This moment. Even Xuan Ji and other seven great powers, can not help but body, shudder up, a face of fear and uneasiness. Is it really going to appear?! The next moment. The tremendous pressure that enveloped the emperor disappeared, but the faint voice that fell in her ear was still there. "Hurry up." The emperor''s daughter stood up trembling. This time, the hatred in her eyes came out without any disguise. Good! This is your ancestral life body. Find your own death! She has never met such a person as Chu Lingxiao! Even if it is the peak of many fulcrums, how can we do it? This way, we will definitely suffer from that terrible figure, the terrible rage of the camp behind us, and the siege of terror! The emperor even felt it. Today I''m afraid I can see the fall of an ancestral life! The reason! It''s arrogance! The emperor''s daughter directly took out a letter that was already rotten and burned it to ashes. With it. Respectfully stood on one side, also no longer think about what, as long as that person comes again, this man will know, what kind of terror he caused! The pinnacle of all fulcrums! How can it be! He is not alone in that horrible figure! In an instant. When an extremely dark breath comes to this area from a certain space, suddenly the wind and cloud change, a chilling cold, which instantly makes all the people''s hair close, only feeling a pair of extremely large eyes, open. Xuanji and other seven invincible, but also a pair of eyes straight stare, from head to foot, are cold, face full of uncontrollable fear. This breath! It''s really a grandparent life! That is to say! What the emperor said is true! Behind her, there is really a life beyond the level of ancestral emperor! Hiss! At this moment, everyone in the audience was numb and stiff. It''s really that dark breath. It''s terrible. It''s totally unacceptable in the world! It didn''t take long. Then out of the darkness came a mysterious and slender figure, but to everyone''s surprise, it was a one armed figure, but compared with these, all of them, one by one, hurriedly retreated. I dare not stay any longer. Seeing that figure, it finally appeared. The emperor''s eyes were filled with pride. Then, she gave Chu Lingxiao a cold look. But in her heart. There is also a bit of confusion. Strange. The last time I met each other, they still had two arms. Why did they suddenly lose one? "Queen, what is it that calls me to come?" The voice of that horrible figure is extremely cold. Just talking, it makes Xuanji and other seven top-notch people show goose bumps. As for all the family members who are in charge of the seven foreign worlds, they are all on the ground. "Strange, how can I feel this breath, so familiar..." But for a while. Xuanji seven people, all eyes a Zheng. The empress of heaven doesn''t talk nonsense at all, as if she''s suing this figure. She points at Chu Lingxiao angrily and says in a cold voice: "master, this is the man. He wants to see you. Even if I move out of the master''s name, he dares to hurt me or even kill all my disciples!" "Well? Is there such a thing? " At that moment, the horrible figure suddenly changed his tone, and a pair of cold big eyes looked directly here. For a moment. All the people below are scared to pass out. They dare not even raise their heads. But surprisingly. That horrible figure, at the moment of looking at Chu Lingxiao, was suddenly silent. Quiet! A dead silence! With it. A pair of big eyes, but also a sharp condensation, as if to see a ghost, a face of horror! It didn''t seem to come at all. I will meet Chu Lingxiao here! The whole slender figure trembled in an instant! Chapter 507 The emperor was stunned. The disciples behind her were also stunned. Xuanji and other seven great powers, as well as seven foreign world leaders and family owners, are also confused. What''s the situation??? How can it be totally different from what they imagined? Shouldn''t it be the other side who wants to fight with him after he knows it? How come we just met! That''s what it''s like?! Xuanji and others are confused. They know that Chu Lingxiao is beyond the existence of the ancestral life. According to the emperor''s words, there are several ancestral life bodies behind them, and the strong people at the same level with Chu Lingxiao support them. Now there is really a grandparent life! That is to say, what the emperor said is true! But how could this terrible figure hidden in the dark be so scared! Just now, there were dark clouds, and the momentum was extremely mysterious. Now, when I saw Chu Lingxiao, I even said that I was scared to escape! Everyone can see it. A middle-aged man in black clothes and elegant appearance, standing in the void, shivering constantly, surprised them that the other side was so gentle. But that''s not the point! The point is! How can the other side be so scared?! The emperor''s face was dazed, which was totally different from what she imagined! "What''s the matter with you, master?" The emperor can''t help but ask. "Mole ant, you dare to betray me!" Empress Dowager: "..." The voice of incomparable anger, mixed with endless shame and hatred, came out of the middle-aged population in an instant. At the next moment, the color of fear in the eyes of the middle-aged people became more and more intense. Finally. I turned around and left. In his eyes! The emperor must have betrayed him! Is to call him to come, let him throw himself into the net, a head into Chu Lingxiao''s arms! If there is no Chu Lingxiao! Today, he may have achieved great success and surpassed the ancestral life. However, he failed in the ninth district. Even heilian didn''t get back. If he didn''t escape quickly at that time, he would not have lost an arm. Now I meet Chu Lingxiao again! This strange world! It was in his last era that he came across by chance. At the beginning, he just wanted to find a puppet to provide blood for the human race. He didn''t pay attention at all. But now he is! In full view of the public, the figure of the middle-aged disappeared in an instant without a trace. But in an instant, he was in an inexplicable order and forced back to the original place. This scene. Everyone in the audience has a blank head. But the middle-aged man who returned to the original place, his body trembled even more, his face suddenly panicked and his eyes were full of fear. He then found that the surrounding area had already become a Jedi, which could not be broken by his strength. And now the Empress Dowager below. It''s been a long time since I''ve been watching it. My mind is in a mess. I don''t know what happened. As for the disciples behind him, seeing Chu Lingxiao still standing there quietly, they were scared and fell to the ground. My mother! What kind of monster is this! Even the ancestral life forms are so scared. The Empress Dowager and all the seven leaders of the family all had a sudden shiver in their bodies. They could not help breathing. A terrible guess flashed in their mind! This man! It is beyond the existence of ancestral life! Hiss! In an instant, at the thought of this possibility, everyone could not help but take a breath of cool air, and their eyes were staring straight and astringent. The emperor''s daughter seemed to have lost her support. In an instant, she collapsed on the ground in fear, her face was frightened, and her eyes were filled with disbelief. The next moment. Only a trembling voice was heard from above. "You What do you want? " There was a dead silence. In the next scene, all the people in Zhizhen were stunned as if they had been hit by a lightning bolt. I saw that middle-aged man, without hesitation, knelt down to Chu Lingxiao and made a move to spare his life! This is the life of the ancestor! How can there be such a lack of dignity! In the face of the gaze of a group of ants, swallowing Tian is not only humiliated, but also helpless, bitter and full of fear. Last time, he was able to escape from Chu Lingxiao. Now, it seems that the other party was completely intentional, so that he could use him to dig out all the people behind him. Fortunately, in the end, he responded in time. I dare not have any more thoughts. Directly left the Black Lotus and fled. But this time. Can he still escape? "Lord Master... " The emperor''s daughter was completely stunned. She looked at the empty place like a lost dog. She knelt there and swallowed the sky. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Grand life! How can I be scared of such a lack of dignity?! This is the peak of all fulcrums! "You traitor!" Next moment. The emperor''s delicate, cold and beautiful face was shocked. As soon as she was about to get up and run away, the whole body turned to ashes. In an instant. No one dared to speak out. This ancestor level life form is also too cruel. In order to survive, even the carefully trained emperor tiannv was killed! A brush. Everyone''s eyes, more a shudder, a heart is more plop plop crazy jump up. Compared to these! Chu Lingxiao''s identity! At this time, in the eyes of all people, it is even more terrifying. What kind of existence is it? It can make a grandparent life body, even without dignity, kneel directly there! Not behind each other! Is there a life beyond the ancestral level?! Xuanji and other seven great powers are also standing there, feeling that their steps are as heavy as Mount Tai, and they dare not move a step. It''s terrible! It''s terrible! It seems that even they underestimated this one. If it''s any other ancestral life form, it''s enough! But behind you! There is also an existence that transcends the ancestral life. That''s a problem! This moment. There was a dead silence. Even a breeze. At this moment, for all of us, we feel cold and stiff. "What are you going to do to let me go?" "Let everyone behind you show up." Smell the words. Tun Tian''s face suddenly changed. "You know, it''s impossible!" But the next moment. He regretted it. "In that case, what''s the use of you." The voice just dropped. When he saw Chu Lingxiao lifting his hand, his eyes filled with horror and fear, and he wanted to speak. "No No, I said I said "Late!" Bang. This time, tuntian, who lost the protection of Black Lotus, was unable to resist any more and turned to ashes directly. A huge vibration. The moment reverberated in everyone''s ears. The top seven: "..." All the seven leaders of the family: "..." Chapter 508 And now the whole land of all nationalities. But it was a shock. Feng muxue takes the list given to her by Chu Lingxiao, as if she is in a state of no one. Every time she passes through a family, there are at least dozens of people, who turn into ashes in an instant. They are all high-level members of a family. They are either great gods or ancient ancestors. Even among them, there are emperors of origin, falling one after another. The ethnic group that has not been found by fengmuxue. I have heard the news for a long time. One by one, they trembled in fear that fengmuxue would come to their door later. But no one dare to act rashly. There is no land in the far north. Then what kind of backstage can they rely on? I''m sure they are all happy to watch them die. Change to them. We will not be merciful to those who betray us. It can be said. At this moment, the land of all kingdoms, all races, is really called heaven, heaven should not be called Earth, and the earth is not working. All the high-level people gathered in their main hall to discuss. Feng muxue came to the door and how they should deal with it. Fengyu snow is the innate spirit. The first person under the real ultimate. They also entered the ninth district with them. These people, an emperor of origin, have no power to fight back at all. So. The original emperors of several races gathered together in a hurry to gather the strength of all people and drive fengmuxue back. Just. It didn''t take long. All the ethnic groups in the world heard the news that the emperors of origin had fallen in a flash, and all the ethnic groups scared at the scene had no idea of any resistance. They can see it all. Fengdi, fengmuxue, went to the extreme northern land on the same day. This confirms that this is an unprecedented clean-up. I''m afraid everyone can''t escape. Sure enough. It''s only a breath of incense time. There are more than a dozen high-level ethnic groups. The number of people who fell down is enough to add up to thousands. Regret! A piece of regret! Even a small race has not escaped the cleaning of Fengmu snow. No one can resist under the pressure of the first person in the real ultimate situation. There is no land in the far north. There is no forbidden state. Even though the man was trapped in zone nine. None of them can resist Feng muxue. Among the top ten ethnic groups, Xia ethnic group and many immortal emperors can only shiver and wait for the arrival of fengmuxue. This is the boundary of the eight immortals ancient people. The same is true. Many high-rise buildings gathered in the main hall, even the eight ancient ancestors who had abdicated had to come out again, but now they can only sit on both sides. That''s the high one. She was still dressed in a white imperial robe and sat on it like a very noble Queen. After the Ninth District, the strength of all ethnic groups has changed dramatically. Of course, the eight immortal ancient ethnic groups are no exception. There are five or six more senior people in the realm of great respect for gods, not to mention the ancient ancestors. There are two or three of the eight ancient ancestors, reaching the level of the ancient ancestors of the world. But the atmosphere in the hall at the moment. But it is extremely heavy. No one spoke. As the strongest of the eight ancient ancestors, yulongmei really doesn''t know what to say now. She didn''t expect that to happen. Far north land! In one night, he suffered a terrible disaster. Where did the twelve universes come from? Even the land in the far north was destroyed. How did the ancestors of all primitive races even die. Just two days. Not only the eight immortals, but also all the tribes in the whole land of ten thousand realms, all of them came to the edge of the cliff in an instant. I thought I could jump to the sky with the thigh of the northern land. I didn''t need to be afraid of the ultimate figures, but I didn''t expect that they could not even survive at this moment! Fengmuxue is sure to come to their eight immortal ancient clan! What happened in zone 9! The eight ancient ancestors, who had heard from them for a long time, said in detail that at first they heard that Xianya dared to contradict Fengdi, and they also spoke rudely to Chu Lingxiao. They really felt a cold sweat in their hearts. He was furious with Xianya for this. But after hearing Xianya, he opened the fifth heaven acupoint and even the sixth one, so he had no worries. As long as Chu Lingxiao is trapped in zone 9. Can''t get out! And they''re with the Arctic land At the thought of this, yulongmei''s heart was filled with regret and sighed helplessly. "There is only one way to do it." The next moment. The huge ancient boundary of the eight immortals suddenly only heard the voice of yulongmei, feeling powerless. All the people''s eyes suddenly came over, and everyone''s face was full of worry and fear. Fengdi and Fengmu snow! That''s the first person under the real ultimate character, none of them can compete. Sitting on the high position of Xianya, the beautiful eyes are full of unwilling, tightly holding up their fists. Almost! Just a little bit! She can lead the whole eight immortal ancient people to join in the northern land. In the future, with the help of the deep foundation of the northern land, she has absolute confidence and can use a very short time to step into the origin of the emperor from the realm of the great God! Even ascend the same level as fengmuxue! Only then. Now she has opened six heaven acupoints, I''m afraid that even the ultimate character may be fearless. But who ever thought! How could the land in the extreme north stand up in many eras and suffer such a terrible disaster? None of the ancestors escaped. Is this what the ancients said about the impermanence of the world? "Elder martial sister, please tell me quickly. What else can we do to make our eight immortals survive this disaster?" The other seven ancient ancestors, looking at yulongmei, did not speak for a long time. They were all anxious. They haven''t had much time. Fengdi and fengmuxue may Just then. An extremely powerful pressure suddenly came down. At the next moment, a mysterious door opened in the void, and a cold and noble woman came out of it slowly. It was fengmuxue who had cleaned all ethnic groups! She specially left the eight immortals behind. This moment. Seeing that Fengmu Xuezhen is coming, all the senior members of the eight immortals family suddenly change their faces. After brushing, their bodies suddenly tighten, and they quickly stand up from their positions. One by one is as quiet as a cold cicada, dare not make a sound. Although I know fengmuxue will come. But Yu Longmei, with a bit of luck in her heart, hurriedly bowed to a ceremony, pretending to be confused and said: "I don''t know what''s the matter with Fengdi driving me, the eight immortals ancient clan?" "I want to ask you, the queen of Xianya of the ancient eight immortals." Look down at everyone. Feng Mu snow heart, immediately full of contempt, a pair of cold eyes, the moment will be still sitting in the high position of Xianya, looked at the past. Light way: "what do you say, Queen Xianya?" Hear that. Grunt! Cold not Ding, all the high-rise of the eight immortals, can not help but swallow a saliva. Chapter 509 All the senior members of the ancient eight immortals smiled bitterly. All follow Feng Mu Snow''s eyes, full of helplessness, bitterness, panic to see the Xianya sitting on the high position. And sitting there, Xianya has no idea what to do now. Be tough. One sentence: "I I don''t know... " "Hum!" As soon as the voice fell, a cold hum came out of fengmuxue''s mouth. The whole hall of Baxian ancient people was shaken on the spot. Suddenly, all the high-level buildings of Baxian ancient people were full of fear. They knelt down to fengmuxue. Most of them. In addition to the eight ancient ancestors, they have been to the ninth district. It is very clear what happened in the ninth district. But now things have changed dramatically. Without the support of the Arctic land. How can they bear the anger of fengmuxue. A cold voice. The moment mercilessly fell down. "Kneel down to the emperor!" The voice came straight to Xianya on the high position ahead. Hearing this, Xianya''s cold and beautiful face sank immediately, and her eyes were full of reluctance. She was silent and did not dare to respond. "Well?" In an instant. The whole hall vibrated even more. Yu Longmei and other ancient ancestors, who were scared on the spot, were shocked and shouted: "Xianya, don''t get down on your knees!" Hear that. Xianya Jiao''s body immediately trembled, and a face with delicate features suddenly lowered. "Hum!" Feng Mu''s face was disdainful when she was in the ninth district. If she was in the Ninth District, Xianya just refused her invitation. At the moment, she would not force Xianya to kneel down. It''s the woman who is to blame. She dared to speak rudely to Chu Lingxiao. Although there was no name or surname. But Xianya''s contempt is the biggest disrespect to Chu Lingxiao! The next moment. Feng muxue also said too much lazily. Directly put the list in front of yulongmei, she said lightly: "I don''t need to talk about it, do you?" Yu Longmei hurriedly picked up the list and looked at it. When she saw that there were thousands of names under the word "damned", and that they had been crossed off by the red mark, Yu Longmei was shocked. And wait until she looks back. It can be seen that almost all the names of the senior members of the eight immortals ancient people appear in the hall. Suddenly. Yu Longmei''s face was white with fear, and her eyes were full of color. She quickly said: "emperor Feng, please show mercy and forgive them for their sins!" Smell the words. Feng Mu Xue does not show a sneer from the corner of her mouth. "Let them die?" This jade dragon plum is really naive. When she took over the list from Chu Lingxiao, it was quite an accident. Compared with other races, the eight immortals were so much better than the decline of the capital of origin. It''s just a group of great gods and a group of young people. Think about it. Maybe it was the figure who gave Chu Lingxiao the list. Knowing that the eight immortals had something to do with it, he didn''t write the names of the eight ancient ancestors. Even because of this, even Xianya''s name wasn''t on it. Now she was asked to spare the lives of others. It''s ridiculous! The other ancient ancestors who took over the list were already devastated at a glance. According to the above name, if they were all killed, the outstanding disciples who had been cultivated by his eight immortals for such a long time would be wiped out in a flash. These people. But I''ve been to the ninth district! As for the other high-rise buildings in the main hall, when they saw that they had their own names on them, they were like a puddle of mud. They collapsed on the ground, their eyes were blank, and they were completely scared. "What?" The cold voice, then from the mouth of Fengmu snow, came out. Everyone in the hall was shivering. "Not yet? Shall I kill for you? " Xianya''s face turned white. Yulong meidang''s face was stunned, he raised his head, bit ya, and looked at fengmuxue with his head firmly: "Fengdi, as long as you can spare their lives, we, the eight immortals, are willing to give you an unimaginable creation!" Smell the words. All of the eight immortals are dumb. Is this the only way to save them? What can I do. Can people like emperor Feng be moved? Feng muxue''s face changed a little, and she said lightly: "nature? Tell me. " Hearing this sentence, yulongmei felt a deep sigh of relief. He believed that as long as he said this sentence, let alone fengmuxue, he would be the ultimate figure, and would also be moved to stop investigating the falling of the eight immortals. "Fengdi, as long as you can spare us one time, we will open the fifth heaven acupoint method and tell you." In an instant. The rest of the ancient ancestors of the eight immortals, as well as all the high-rise buildings in the hall, all looked great, and their hearts were all filled with hope. Yeah! How can they forget it! The fifth heaven acupoint! Who can''t be moved! No matter what is the ninth area without the opportunity, I''m afraid it can''t compare with the fifth Tianxue! Xianya opened it! Kill three great gods in a flash! All this can be seen by fengmuxue. How deep is the terror of the fifth Tianxue! Xianya is also deeply relieved. How to open the fifth heaven acupoint? It''s not too bad to tell fengmuxue. Anyway, she has opened the sixth acupoint, or even is about to open the seventh acupoint! Maybe she can also use this to fight with Fengmu Xuehua, and her eight immortals will also turn the corner. Even she suddenly felt it. Feng Mu Snow''s arrival, for her, is not a disaster, but a happy event! But just then. But it was a very harsh, and disdainful, full of joking laughter, which spread all over the hall in an instant. "What do you think you''re going to say, bendy, that''s it?" Yulongmei: "..." Xianya: "..." Everyone in the hall: "..." Looking at Feng muxue who suddenly laughed, all the people of the eight immortals ancient family were stunned. I didn''t expect that Feng muxue would react like this. Couldn''t the fifth acupoint move each other?! "Look, what is this?" The voice just dropped. Fengmu Xuedun''s face was cold. At the next moment, her eyebrows and heart suddenly became as bright as a star, just like the queen of fairies, holy and incomparable, and her whole body glittered with incomparable spectacular light. With it. Sneer way: "area fifth day acupuncture point, also match?" Seeing this scene, yulongmei''s face suddenly changed, and her head was blank for a moment. Her subconscious way of taking off her mouth was: "Fengdi, you How could you... " "Why can''t I?" Feng muxue slowly takes back the light of the fifth heaven acupoint. Her eyes are full of contempt and she looks at all the people below. "Don''t say it''s the fifth way, it''s the sixth way and the seventh way. As long as that person thinks about it, there''s nothing impossible!" Xianya: "..." Yulongmei: "..." All the high-rise buildings in the hall: "..." Chapter 510 Quiet! A dead silence! All the high-rise buildings of the Baxian ancient people can''t say a word when they look at fengmuxue standing in the void. Their backs are sweating. Not to mention eight ancient ancestors, such as yulongmei, is Xianya, but also unbelievable. No one thought of it. Feng Mu snow! Even opened the fifth heaven acupoint! With it! Everyone could not help shivering again. The whole body was shivering with fear. Wait! What did Feng muxue say just now! That one! In an instant. The hairs of Xianya''s whole body all stand up, and her body immediately becomes soft and falls to the ground. As for the eight ancient ancestors, such as yulongmei, their scalp was numb and their legs were shaking. Yulongmei smiled bitterly. "Feng Di, the one you said is..." "What do you say?" Yulongmei: "..." "May as well tell you all, the fifth heaven acupoint is the one that was given casually, as well as the land in the far north, as well as the fall of all the ancestors of the primitive race, all offended the one, and took the blame." Yulongmei: "..." Xianya: "..." That''s all. Feng Moxue looked at all the people in the hall with contempt, just like looking at ants. She said lightly: "where do you think this list comes from?" Yulongmei: "..." Xianya: "..." All high-level: "..." This moment. The hall was completely frozen. Everyone''s eyes were dazed, breathing, and they were in a hurry. The blood was frozen with fear. To this day! If they don''t know what''s going on, it''s no difference that they are really idiots! That one''s alive! Not trapped in zone nine at all! Now the cleansing of all races is all due to the return of Chu Lingxiao! "I''ll do it for you, or you, yourself..." The cold voice fell. At this moment, no one dared to speak again. But the voice just dropped. Yu Longmei stood up in a hurry, her face panicked, and she said in a trembling voice: "no No, Fengdi, I''ll do it myself, I''ll do it myself. " It''s all here. Whatever genius is not. It''s not a pity. Chu Lingxiao has come back. What else can they hesitate about? He didn''t blame them. Even Xianya let them go. That''s a great honor for them. Just. What yulongmei didn''t know at all. Chu Lingxiao didn''t pay attention to them at all. A group of monks, who are not even the ultimate figures, live or die. They just read the list between them. The list is just the following people. It seems that the eight immortals ancient people once had some relationship with Chu Lingxiao. They were kind-hearted and didn''t write their names on it. All the high-rise buildings of the Eight Immortals in the hall. It''s a complete confession. When yulongmei put her hand to them for a moment, instead of any resistance, she accepted death and closed her eyes. Feng Mooche''s heart, not from the cold hum, there is no fluctuation in the heart. In her opinion. The eight immortals are really lucky. Only a group of senior officials and some outstanding disciples were killed. It''s like the Xianwu clan before she came here, but all the monks above the Daoist realm don''t have a living mouth. I saw all the high-rise buildings in the hall turn to ashes one by one. Feng Mooche didn''t have any interest in seeing it any more. Then, he took a look at Xianya intentionally or unintentionally, and said lightly: "you, do what you want." The voice just dropped. With Feng muxue''s departure, Xianya can no longer support her. Her whole body suddenly collapsed on the ground and fainted directly. Regret! No one! More regret than Xianya now! She had the chance to meet Chu Lingxiao, but when she was in the Ninth District, she refused because of her own conceit. She thought to open the acupoints of the next day. To the extent that none of his predecessors could. But now I didn''t think of it! Feng Mu snow opened easily! Bang! The last high-level body of the hall disappears in place. Yulong meidun''s face is full of bitterness and he shakes his head helplessly. One wrong step. Lose everything. Compared with other races, they should have had a chance to get closer to Chu Lingxiao Now. It''s the worst loser. How can all the senior officials and outstanding disciples die? Compared with the impression in that mind, it''s not worth a hair! With Feng muxue just left the boundary of Baxian ancient people. In an instant. Before this storm, calm was restored. Suddenly, the wind and cloud surged over the whole world, as if the end of the world had come. Before all the races left Fengmu snow, they calmed down and saw only the clouds in the sky. There were seven brilliant light clusters. Magnificent! Spectacular! Even the northern land was like a firefly and a bright moon, which was different from the sky and the earth. "Here What is this... " All the people in the whole world are dazed. They all look up their necks, and their hearts are full of shock. Even tianxuanzi in the forbidden state. It''s silly. Stupidly raised his head, looked at the seven huge light groups in the sky, and his eyes suddenly kept shivering. With the realm of his xuanzu. I can''t even see through it! But I can feel that this is the real world. The cultivation civilization in it is so prosperous that it can''t even compete with the northern land. No, it should be far inferior! It''s just a moment! He could feel seven or eight, more than his level of breath! Tianzu! "Senior, here..." Tian xuanzi is still like this. The old man of forbidden state standing aside, needless to say, just stared out with two eyes. The breath of seven worlds! Light is a trace, let him feel the end of the road as if! "Look, elder!" Suddenly, when he saw the seven shadows in the sky, the old man in forbidden state suddenly shrank his pupils, his whole body could not help but sweat and stood up in fear, which was a subconscious response from the deep inside. But even if the emperor had come. He didn''t feel it. "Here This is... The best?! " Looking at the seven figures, Tian xuanzi is also sweaty, a pair of eyes, staring as big as two bells, suddenly realizing that something important is going to happen! Land of the world! There must be something big! Seven mighty men come, absolutely I''m afraid even the host will feel extremely difficult. "Master, wait Wait, look... " But just when Tian xuanzi was about to leave, a strange voice came to his ears. His face was full of shock. He pointed to the sky and said: "elder generation, there seems to be one person standing in front of the seven people. How can I feel so like..." The voice just dropped. Tian xuanzi suddenly looked again. When he saw the man referred to by the old man of forbidden state, for a moment, the whole man seemed to be struck by a flash of lightning, and his face was numb. Because! That figure! He''s so familiar! Chapter 511 A thick cloud. Pass in front of you. Tian xuanzi looked at the figure. It took more than ten seconds for him to react. "Really It''s really the master! " The voice just dropped. Standing nearby, the old man of forbidden state shivered all over his body directly. His hair stood up. The vast sky. Seven alien worlds, high in the sky, at this moment, the eyes of countless people in the world are almost staring out. Although they can''t see the unfathomable figures like Tian xuanzi and the old man of forbidden state. But in the face of seven different worlds, we can feel that the once extreme northern land, compared with it, is just a small mound! "Sir, there seem to be two ants below, peeping at you." At this time. Xuanji, standing next to Chu Lingxiao, immediately realized that Tian xuanzi and others were looking this way, but his eyes were cold and his face was full of awe and said: "do you want to belong to..." "No more." Chu Lingxiao waved a little. Xuanji and others didn''t know that tianxuanzi was originally Chu Lingxiao''s person. When tianxuanzi and others hurriedly stepped into the deep clouds and knelt down beside Chu Lingxiao, they realized that they were their own people. Now. There are not only tianxuanzi, but also five or six patriarchal strongmen in the world. The forbidden state old man, the ultimate place, has become a humble figure here. But now. When facing Chu Lingxiao again. No matter the ancestor strongman, such as Tian xuanzi, who had already followed Chu Lingxiao, or the old man of forbidden state, they all felt cold sweat in their hearts and felt a bit of scalp numbness and couldn''t help holding their breath. In particular, Tian xuanzi and others were stunned by this shocking scene. Seven great men! But they were all in front of Chu Lingxiao, so respectful, just like servants! At the beginning, they thought Chu Lingxiao was a powerful man! But now A shock of their minds and thoughts, a mess of six big words, an instant in front of them! Ancestral life! The pinnacle of all fulcrums! As for the forbidden state old man, Tian xuanzi didn''t tell him where he was above the powerful, but he also understood what kind of terrorist Chu Lingxiao was standing in front of him at the moment! He could not help but vaguely think of it. When I had not achieved the ultimate state, I was ridiculed to Chu Lingxiao! From the ultimate! To our ancestors! And then to the back! In Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, he was just a dust in the universe. He could not find any adjectives to set off his insignificance. Just Tian xuanzi and others. I can''t imagine. Not long ago, Xuanji and other seven great powers, as well as all the family members of the seven great masters standing behind them, experienced something. If they knew it, they would laugh at their ignorance in their hearts. Above the world. It was quiet. No one dares to speak. Chu Lingxiao stood there quietly with his hands on his back and looked down at the land of the world. His quiet eyes seemed to be looking for something. He inspected it again and again, and then slowly took it back. Light way: "well, it''s not bad, now it''s a little 36." Smell the words. In addition to the forbidden state old man, who is the ultimate outside, all people in Xuanji and other places are not shocked by his heart. They know better than anyone. The land of ten thousand realms has already achieved thirty-six. Only because the last time there were many fulcrums, fighting, the battlefield was the land of ten thousand realms. Therefore, the land of ten thousand realms has become what it looks like now. Even the birth of an ultimate state has become extremely difficult. Xuanji and other seven great powers were also far away from the land of the world at that time. According to the source, they actually came from the land of the world, otherwise, they would not be so familiar with the coordinates of the land of the world. Now it''s on their level. It''s clear. In those days, many strongmen of the fulcrum, in the land of the world, launched a war, not only to expel the fulcrum from the corner, but also to have more terrible secrets. What is the fulcrum? Generally speaking. There are many ways to make the monks more powerful. For example, the place of the world is the fulcrum of cultivation, relying on the Dharma and the body. As far as they know, the fulcrum of the war was also called the fulcrum of evolution! They don''t know much. But clearly. This fulcrum is extremely strange. Every time you rise to a certain level, your appearance will change. It is totally different from the original appearance, but its strength can reach the peak. They were not the strongest in those days. Not much thought. Now on second thought, it''s a little creepy to only feel this fulcrum. If you just don''t look the same as yourself, it''s nothing. The key is that after that, their temperament has changed greatly. They really doubt whether the person on the fulcrum of evolution has become another person. Peace has now returned. They really want to know. Where are the other fulcrums? Since several eras, they have been the most powerful. I don''t know how many terrible places they have been looking for, and no other fulcrum has been found. Except after that war. Many fulcrums, just like the evaporation of the world, seem to have never existed. But they are convinced. Other fulcrum, must exist! Otherwise. The land of all worlds will not become the so-called 36th place after that world war! Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "you guys, let them go back to their own world first." Smell the words. Xuanji''s seven powerful men turned around and waved to all the seven family leaders behind him. Seeing this scene, Hongchen and other Tianzu powerful men dared not stay any longer and turned to leave. In fact, they don''t want to stay here. It''s just too much pressure. Even if the top one appears! Now even the nonexistent life forms of the ancestral emperors have come! But such people, without dignity, kneel down to Chu Lingxiao. If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they didn''t know what they were before. They were just sitting there watching the sky. A ancestor level life body! But not long ago, he died in front of them! But. Just as Hongchen and other people turned around, a faint voice suddenly came back again. "Wait." In an instant. Looking at the Chu Lingxiao in front, all the seven leaders of the family came out with goose bumps, and knelt on the ground. "Understand what can be said, what can''t be said?" "I see, I see. Don''t worry, my Lord. We understand. We understand everything." A group of people, hearing this sentence, dare not think of anything, just a strong nod. Don''t you understand?! Today''s matter, who dares to say, who is not looking for death! But. Tian xuanzi and others beside him are confused. What do you understand? Understand what? The next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved gently. All the seven leaders of the family, this is like a general amnesty, like running away, there is no shadow in an instant. Chapter 512 The seven families in charge, after leaving. Xuanji and others dare to come forward and say: "master, can the monks in the seven different worlds..." "You can do it." Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, Xuanji, the seven most powerful men, was relieved. After they created the alien world. I have never told anyone that there are other alien worlds. Now they are all exposed, so I have to do it. After all. It was created by myself. Now we should always pay attention to that, if even the land of the world cannot be entered, what is the significance of their alien world falling over the land of the world. "Master, you killed..." Just after Xuanji asked, there was another powerful man with a face full of vicissitudes. He could not help but step forward. He wanted to say something and didn''t know how to say it. However, as soon as he said this, the hearts of Xuanji and others tightened up, and his heart was full of worries. A ancestor level life body! So dead! For them today, the impact is too great. Not long ago, in the words of Chu Lingxiao and the other side, they can know that there is indeed an extremely terrifying force, even the ancestral life body is not the strongest. Now Chu Lingxiao killed one of them. God knows the future. What will happen However, Tian xuanzi and others can only stand in place like a soldier, dare not make a sound and listen quietly. I don''t know what happened. But it must be unthinkable. Otherwise I will not let the seven super powerful people look so ugly. It''s strange that a grandparent life body is in charge. What else in the world is worth worrying about? "Well, you all go down." Chu Lingxiao didn''t respond. He just waved and said: "these 36 places haven''t been infused with fresh blood for a long time. It''s time to be lively." "Seven alien worlds, twelve universes, as well as the land of all kingdoms, and one extraterritorial world. You have chosen 20 young people each, and we are going to teach them something." In an instant. Hear that. Tian xuanzi and others were shocked for a moment, then they were both happy and surprised, and envied. Xuanji and other seven great powers, but also full of Leng for more than ten seconds, just reflected over, what is the meaning of Chu Lingxiao. Let them choose twenty young people? My God! The existence of a life body beyond the level of ancestral emperor, taught by oneself, this so-called thing, I''m afraid, is more precious than the white lotus petal they got, I don''t know how many times! Xuanji and others really don''t know what to say. The young people in these areas are so lucky to have this chance! Even the most powerful of them. All envied eyes turn red. But I dare not think of anything. In front of the existence of a life body beyond the level of ancestral emperor, it is no doubt to beg for trouble. Just. Xuanji and others, unable to bear the palpitation and curiosity in their hearts, asked: "master, I don''t know what you said to teach me, do you?" "Well?" Just the next moment. But Chu Lingxiao glanced lightly, Xuanji and others quickly closed their mouths and left. See Xuanji and others are gone. Tianxuanzi, a group of patriarchal strongmen, also shivered suddenly. Even though they wanted to know, they didn''t dare to ask more questions. After a salute to Chu Lingxiao Gong, they disappeared. In a moment. There is only Chu Lingxiao left in the boundless sky. At a glance. The eyes are full of the quiet breath. No matter which area is at the moment, Chu Lingxiao has a panoramic view of it. He said lightly: "it''s really a good place..." The voice is very light. With a kind of like experienced a lot of things, and heartfelt exclamation means, but if there is someone around, it will be unable to help shivering, hear a different taste. Under the vast sky. All ethnic groups have been frying for a long time. No one thought that without a Chu Lingxiao, there are so many bright worlds that can''t be described with words at the moment. There are seven exotic worlds, and the breath is really sacred. I haven''t waited for the nationalities to calm down. Over the world, there is another one, a step later, and finally it falls to the land of the world. High and high. All ethnic groups realized that in just two or three days, the whole world had already changed dramatically. Twelve terrible universes! Just came! Then the northern land was reduced to ashes, and all the ancestors of the primitive race fell into a very strange place. Now there are eight more terrible alien worlds! Land of the world! This is going to turn the world around and usher in a new chapter! A few days later. Seeing that nothing happened again, all the ethnic groups finally felt a deep sigh of relief. Fengmuxue was the second to clean the high-level of all the ethnic groups. They were really afraid of the ultimate figure, the old man of forbidden state, and they also attacked them. That was the real disaster of killing the ethnic groups. I don''t know now Without that man. The relationship between forbidden state and the three ethnic groups is not the same as before. Will the old man of forbidden state continue to submit to him? This is a matter of concern to all ethnic groups. But five or six days later. There is still no movement in the whole world, which can''t help people of all ethnic groups to sigh. It seems that even if the man is gone. But what it left behind. Tian, long and Feng are still respected as gods. They knew that before. I just didn''t expect it! The land in the far north will become a cloud and smoke in the past! But at the moment, in addition to the fact that the eight immortals knew the truth, all ethnic groups were still in the dark. If I knew Chu Lingxiao was still alive. Even the destruction of the northern land, as well as the twelve universes, eight alien worlds, falling in the land of the world, were all created by Chu Lingxiao. I don''t know how it would feel. At this moment, the land of three races. Above the main hall. Sitting in a group of patriarchal strongmen, Tian xuanzi can only be ranked in the top five. The leader is Chu Lingxiao, who once brought seven supreme strongmen to the outside of the world. Now he has appeared in his own body. He is a middle-aged man in red robe with gentle temperament. His strength is the peak of Tianzu! In addition. There are also two Tianzu, but compared with the middle-aged red robe, they are still much worse. On both sides of the hall, there are all monks sitting in the high-level of the three families, at the lowest level, such as Tian Guyu. The reincarnation old man, the end king, and Bai Rou, the first forbidden area owner after the change of name, are also very weak here. The forbidden state old man is also sitting here. Fengmuxue and other three high-rise ethnic groups are shocked. They look at many ancestors who are stronger than those on the land in the extreme north, and their eyes are always trembling. No one thought of it at all. Eight different worlds came from Chu Lingxiao! Chapter 513 For Feng muxue and others. All the ancestors in front of us are stronger than the food on the land in the far north, especially in the middle age of the red robe. There is no one who can rival them. But the red robe is middle-aged. Next sentence. Suddenly let Feng Mu snow and other people''s heart, are not from the moment up. "Well, now that you are here, I don''t want to say anything more. You and us are all working for the master. You can be easy-going and speak up to your heart''s content." Say. Red robe slowly stood up in middle age. Light way: "the name of this seat, liantian, is the nominal leader of the outside world." Then. "As for other people, they are also the leaders of some small world. You can think that they are similar to the northern land." Smell the words. Feng muxue and others don''t know what to say. So to speak. This is the real tip of the iceberg! Any world under your hand, if you take it out, will be able to cover today''s world. Tian xuanzi and other ancestors, laughing but not speaking, listened quietly. Yes. This is the case. It''s really rare. It was the first time they met. Once a strong ancestor, who is not the Dragon see the tail see the head, let alone fengmuxue these three high-level, is the ultimate figure, are not eligible to see them. They never put these little ants in their heart, only for Chu Lingxiao. This feeling. It''s kind of amazing. They, the great ancestors, actually one day discussed important matters with these people. And the three ultimate figures, the reincarnation old man, the final king and the white Rou, have long felt as if they were separated from each other. They just sit there quietly and dare not speak. The so-called golden age. It can''t compare with these people in the hall today. "Then on behalf of the host, I said that this time, the host wants to select 20 young people from several major worlds, and teach them some opportunities. If you have any ideas, you can talk about them as much as you like." Words fall. Even smile and sit back. But in addition to all the ancestors who had seen Chu Lingxiao and the old man of forbidden state, everyone''s brain became blank immediately after hearing these words. One mouth, one by one, almost swallowed a whole egg. His eyes were full of shock and disbelief. That''s going to teach luck! Needless to say! Now they know! The chance of the Ninth District, compared with that, is nothing now! It is the best proof that these super powerful ancestors follow. The three groups of high-level people who had come back to God, their excited bodies were shaking, but when they thought about it, their faces went down. That''s not right! Young generation! Then they are just The next moment. Feng muxue was the first to stand up and said: "if so, elder, I suggest that the monks under the ultimate realm should be divided into the younger generation." Hear that. Suddenly, the three families of high-level, first face a Zheng, then, hurriedly nodded. Just. The four ultimate figures of reincarnation old man, however, are anxious in the eyes. Doesn''t that exclude them? What''s more, it''s a young generation?! But liantian''s answer, however, was to make the three high-level groups stupefied again. "Well, that''s it." Even Feng muxue herself, some of them couldn''t believe it. Even the ancestors of liantian really agreed. Just. Tian xuanzi and many other patriarchal strongmen shook their heads when they looked at the high-level of the three ethnic groups with happy faces. In their eyes. These people are really the younger generation. Even the ancestors. The same is true. Even smile lightly: "in this way, as long as there are no monks who have reached the ancestral level in the world, they can participate in this election." The voice just dropped. The four ultimate figures, such as the reincarnation old man, are delighted, so that they can participate. It''s a special treat for the world. After all. Today, there are no people in the world, and they really reach the ancestor level. This can not help but let the emperor xuanzi and other patriarchal strongmen feel helpless. I didn''t think of my ancestral place. Now there is not even one ancestor. After all. They are all from the world, but because of the war of many fulcrums, they left the world, several eras. Now these people, if they really compete with eight foreign countries for places, to be honest, it''s a bit difficult. Eight alien worlds. Compared with today''s world, the advantage is too great. Don''t look at fengmuxue these people, all got no chance in the ninth district. But in their eyes. It''s just that I finally have the chance to catch up with the monks of eight different worlds, not to mention that I haven''t fully absorbed them. At last, liantian can''t help but remind a sentence: "everyone, you must be careful. The younger generation in the other world, compared with you, is only strong and not weak. Although this election style, by the hands of seven powerful people, will push everyone''s realm to the same level, but its original state of perception has not changed at all." White dots. There is still a big gap. For example, the ancient ancestor and the great God, even if they stand at the same level, but the way that the ancient ancestor felt between heaven and earth is not the ordinary great God, which can be compared with it. It''s all going to be at hand. Become an insurmountable gap. Smell the words. Just like a basin of cold water, the three groups of high-rise buildings poured in an instant are cool to the heart. That''s the reaction. It seems that all monks stand at the same level in this election, but in fact, two-thirds of them have already been eliminated before they start. Soon. After several discussions. Then he made a selection and test rule for the world. Then, Lian Xiao gave the rule to Xuanji and other seven great powers. After seeing it, he announced several foreign worlds. Be concise. All the world, including the land of ten thousand worlds, first in their own world, launched a trial election to select the top one thousand monks, and finally by several major worlds, a total of ten thousand monks, to compete for the final twenty places. Return to Lianxiao in the hall. But there is no embarrassment in my face: "in this way, you will continue to preside over the overall situation, and I will go back to other countries to carry out the election and trial." The next moment. I left like this for days. Tian xuanzi and other ancestors looked at each other and smiled. For a long time. Liantian, the ancestor of heaven, is temporarily on the opposite side of them, but who told them to work for Chu Lingxiao. "Alas, I don''t know where I am now..." However, with a sigh, everyone in the hall was silent. But in the boundless darkness of the moment. There is only an ancestral life body with a clear understanding of the coordinates, but there is an extremely angry shouting sound. The cold breath almost makes this dark, almost frozen. "Swallowing the sky, this bastard, really disappoints me!" Chapter 514 It''s dark. There is a pair of extremely cold big eyes that are staring at some place. If someone is here, he will surely find that it is the direction of the world at this moment, under the big eyes. There are five or six horrible figures standing. Every way is no less than swallowing the sky in Chu Lingxiao''s hand. "Master, you don''t need to be angry. He died after swallowing the sky. I just blame him for his bad life and fall in love with him." Talking figure. It''s a tall woman with a monstrous spirit in her every move. It''s totally different from human beings. The woman just spoke. The other figures beside him also stood out, echoing: "elder, demon Zun, you are right. It''s a pity that someone in the foreign world called him to pass. If you think about it carefully, you can find that there is fraud in it!" That''s all. The rest nodded and looked up. These horrible figures are all the life bodies of the ancestor. Suddenly. This dark place, that pair of cold big eyes, instantly silent down. Murmured: "swallow the sky..." No one at the bottom dares to speak again. Although they are from the same camp, they just don''t know why. Tuntian has been deeply used by these eyes. Even the chance to cultivate heilian, which is beyond the ancestral life, has been let tuntian do it. So. In fact, they were very happy when tuntian died. The next moment. That pair of cold big eyes, spread a voice again, incomparably dignified, can''t allow any doubt at all. "What did the devil rob say before swallowing heaven?" Immediately. Among those figures, the one who was called the evil robber hesitated for a while and pointed out. Full of reverence and awe: "let''s see for yourself." Next second. In the dark place, there was the scene of swallowing the sky before he died. When Chu Lingxiao saw the picture of swallowing the sky for seconds without any effort, all the life bodies at the lower level of the ancestor level were not forced to shrink their pupils, but took a breath of cool air. Sure enough! Such strength! It''s really the land of all realms, which the emperor of heaven and earth deserves! After seeing the picture, the cold big eyes, also the pupils of the pupils slightly contracted, which seemed to be extremely surprised. Although we know that Chu Lingxiao is very powerful, we didn''t expect that he could kill the sky in seconds. Soon. The picture disappears. The figure, whose name is magic robbery, also said: "you can see, elder, that Tun Tian is indeed a survivor. Before he died, he almost told the man our coordinates." Smell the words. But those cold big eyes, however, were a little dissatisfied, and stared at the evil robber. You can''t help it. The evil robber hurriedly lowered his head and dared not speak more. It''s amazing. A swallowing heaven, like them, is an ancestral life form. How can this old guy always care so much? The next moment. The huge dark space, once again out of the cold big eyes, very strong voice. "Tell me about it. What should I do about it? Now that man, it seems that he has noticed us for a long time. This is to clean us up one by one. I want to know your attitude now. " Originally, all the life bodies at the ancestral level below wanted to be wise and protect themselves. Death is death. What''s the relationship with them? It''s a big deal to hide. As long as they don''t provoke that man, they can still live well. But now it seems. The other side has made it clear to pull them into the water! Don''t you just die! Is it worth fighting against the emperor of heaven and earth in the world?! Of course. These ancestral life bodies dare not speak out directly, so they have to keep silent. "I can give you three days to think about it, just here!" But obviously. Those big cold eyes have made up their mind to revenge for swallowing the sky. They are for the ancestors. It''s just to press on step by step and give an ultimatum. The next moment. The ancestral life body named MoBa can''t help but say: "elder, do you think about it again and fight with the emperor of heaven and earth, for us today, is it..." But it''s not finished. He was interrupted by those big cold eyes. "Do you mean to hit the stone with an egg Hum! Although the evil robbery is an ancestral life form, when the strength of the other party falls around, it can''t be eaten. It seems that he is not an ancestral life form at all, but a little ant. He can only bite his teeth tightly. Almost a few words came out of the teeth. "Rao Forgive me, sir. Please stop. " There was a flash of horror in the eyes of the other horrible figures. Just as they were thinking of attaching to the magic robbery, they could see that everyone''s body could not help shivering. "It seems that you have forgotten how you stepped into the life of the ancestor!" Suddenly. A colder voice, mixed with the fierce wind whistling past, swept the whole dark area in an instant, and there was no emotion at all. "Is that how you repay this seat?" Bang! Half of the arm of the evil robber turned into a blood fog without any sign in an instant. All the ancestral life bodies around were scared suddenly, their bodies were trembling and their eyes were full of fear. The evil robber begged quickly. "Master, spare your life, master, don''t you revenge for swallowing the sky? We will certainly help you! " Instant. The voice just dropped. The rest of the ancestral life bodies also knelt down to the big cold eyes and joined them. They had no idea. Swallowing the sky''s death will change his mood. He is desperate to find Chu Lingxiao for revenge. And now Chu Lingxiao. But it has already stepped into the twelve universes, a white dress, quietly suspended in one of them, carrying hands, eyes very calm looking at a blue planet below. He left the universe. It''s almost a year. In fact, in the past years, he left the universe only three times. Now the earth is the same as before. It''s blue. Most of the area is covered by the blue ocean. Chu Lingxiao looked around the whole universe before looking back at the earth. At a glance. Today''s earth has already become an Imperial Star in the whole universe. Many prohibitions are around it, preventing anyone''s divine sense from approaching. But for Chu Lingxiao. It''s nothing. Soon he fell on the land of the East, but at this moment, on the throne of Tianting, he was sitting on a strange young man with a cold face, a sneer on his lips, and a proud look. Chapter 515 Twelve universal time. Compared with the eight different worlds, the time is very slow. Twenty years have passed since the 12 universes and one year from the outside world. These twenty years. The abandoned universe has undergone earth shaking changes, and the aura has spread. Even outer space is full of extremely strong aura, let alone the earth. There are plenty of geniuses. The old and the new alternate. This is an indispensable thing in every era. Today''s Tianting is even more so. The young man sitting high on the throne of Tianting, with a sneer on his face, is called haoruyu. He has been a rapidly developing cultivation genius in the past ten years. At the age of five, he was accepted as a disciple by a God in Tianting. At the age of seven, he became a disciple of Hongtian empress. At the age of twenty-four, he has reached the top of Xiandao - Emperor! This. Even Chen Jiannan is not as good as he used to be. In the past 20 years, there has been a change in the number of celestial Lords. Now none of those celestial lords has been found, all of them belong to the young generation. It happened today. It was the first day when he was in charge of heaven. "I will kowtow to the emperor!" Looking down at all the main immortals who salute respectfully to themselves, wearing royal robes, with noble temperament and vast universe, they are extremely proud of themselves, but there is a trace of disdain in their eyes. Because now all the celestial lords below are in the same generation with him. There used to be several, and their talents are not inferior to him at all. If he had not stepped into the immortal sect of a previous generation of celestial Lord, and had the chance to worship the empress Hongtian, otherwise he would not have left all these people behind in just five years. "My great fortune is far better than that of my generation." You can''t help it. The vast heart is full of contempt. now the emperor of heaven and the heavenly masters of the last generation have left the earth with the envoys from the land of all lands. The heavenly court has the final say in my vast space. At this time. Looking at a tall, cold and gorgeous fairy, haoruyu suddenly felt moved, and the corner of her mouth was not slightly raised. She said lightly: "this emperor ascended the throne for the first time, but there is still a lack of a empress, so, Yan Ruyu, this emperor gives you this opportunity. When this emperor''s empress Yan, what do you think of it?" The voice just dropped. The fairy, named Yan Ruyu, was suddenly shaken by her body. There was a trace of unhappiness in her beautiful eyes. At the next moment, she held her fists tightly. She didn''t expect that haoruyu had just ascended the throne of God and stared at her. All the celestial lords around us also look into the past. They are the top talents of the same era with haoruyu. Otherwise, they will not be the celestial lords of this generation. Naturally, when haoruyu was known as a disciple of Hongtian empress, he was very fond of Yan Ruyu, the first Fairy on earth. Several times. In public to the other party to show their feelings, but finally were Yan Ruyu politely refused. But it was as vast as the sky. Even if they were rejected, they were neither angry nor unhappy. In the eyes of them at that time, as well as all people on the earth, they were completely modest. But today Unexpectedly This is to make Yan Ruyu become emperor. It''s clearly to be a bully in the identity of emperor! "I will marry you tomorrow. If you can give birth to my offspring, I can guarantee that no one will dare to provoke you in the earth or even in the galaxy." In fact, haoruyu also wants to say that the whole universe is different from the past. The emperor is not the strongest person in the universe. However, with his current status and the details of the earth''s Tianting, the whole universe has no power and dare to find Tianting''s troubles easily. But all the celestial lords who heard haoruyu''s words, their faces were heavy and sympathetic, and looked at their first position. It seems that all the gentlemen who have been haoruyu for so many years are disguised for the empress Hongtian and all the celestial lords of the previous generation. This is not bullying! It''s a naked threat! If Yan Ruyu doesn''t agree, he''s going to take the whole Yan family behind her! Even they all feel so vast and shameless! The emperor! To do so! But wood has become a boat. Now the empress Hongtian, and all the previous generation of celestial lords, have already left the earth. Who can violate the words of an emperor? The beautiful eyes are full of shame and anger. "As vast as..." Just raised his head, can''t help but want to scold each other, but at the thought of each other''s current identity, strength, and the whole Yan family behind her, a strong sense of powerlessness flashed in his heart. Immediately he changed his way: "Haodi, I......" "What? Do you not want to be the empress of this emperor? " Just as she was about to speak, she was directly choked in her throat by haoruyu''s cold eyes with a light teasing light. Yan Ruyu''s body trembled. Endure the inner dissatisfaction, almost from the teeth, hard squeezed out a few words. "I Willing! " In an instant. All the celestial lords were helpless and shook their heads. They can''t see such dirty practices as haoruyu. Just. Although they are also the main immortals of Tianting generation, and haoruyu are the cultivation talents of the same era, they are far from the real emperor. Emperor, what is that? The real Galaxy king! What''s more, it''s also the emperor of the galaxy, the emperor of heaven, not to mention the ancient emperor, the emperor of heaven, who is the most powerful anti Taoism giant in the universe today! Dare not provoke the earth easily! They used to wonder why. It was not until after the record that we learned from our elders that before they were born, the earth had a strength, which was unimaginable. Under the white clothes of the great God, there is no one who can rival him. Even the emperor Hongtian was able to sit on the throne of the heavenly court from a little girl who didn''t understand her. He was also the great God. Nearly half of the last generation of the celestial Lord immortals were the disciples of the great God! Even the monks in the unimaginable world were shot dead by the great God! I can''t imagine it. What kind of person are those rebellious giants in the universe, the mysterious god they fear. This has become the taboo of the whole universe! Even though it is said that the God in white left the universe long before they were born and went to the more mysterious world, no one dared to challenge the Galaxy! They know better. Galaxy! Earth! Heaven! To have the present status is not to rely on the strong spirit standing on the top of the heavens, nor on the many unfathomable details, nor on many allies. It depends on the legend. I don''t know its name! The mysterious God who does not know his appearance! "Well, that''s it. Tomorrow, I will send someone to your Yan''s house to discuss the emperor''s marriage!" But with the words of haoruyu. Yan Ruyu''s heart is cool, and only feels a deep sense of powerlessness, which is swallowing her up in an instant. Chapter 516 Tianting hall, no one refutes. Only because haoruyu is the present emperor of heaven, only because Hongtian empress and all the celestial Lords have left the earth. No one knows where they have gone. Who can tell them this? After a deep look at Yan Ruyu below, Hao Ruyu smiled a little coldly and disappeared in the position of emperor Tianting. "Yan Nvxian, please be happy. You will be the empress in a short time..." Some people want to comfort Yan Ruyu, but they don''t know how to look at the silent person, but they don''t know how to say it, so they shake their heads and leave. Maybe not for long. Yan Ruyu should be able to accept this. Although the vast approach is not worthy of mentioning, today''s vast approach is the real emperor Tianting. Throughout the whole universe, the emperor is not in the minority, but there is no such status as emperor Tianting. To be the empress of Tianting emperor. I don''t know how many nuns are dreaming of. But after leaving the Tianting, Yan Ruyu is like a puppet who has lost his soul completely. He has no God in his eyes and is unwilling to wander around in the sky aimlessly. Even though haoruyu became the emperor of heaven. She also has no idea about the vastness. Even. After the Tianting court meeting in the future, now she only feels that haoruyu is a villain. Does she have to stay with a villain all her life "Master You tell apprentice what to do now. " Looking at the setting sun in the distance, Yan Ruyu''s face is full of despair. She now has the idea of suicide, but when she thinks of Yan''s family behind her, she feels powerless and flies in the direction of Yan''s family. She died, she was free. What about the Yan family? Today, Hao Ruyu told this story in front of all the celestial Lords. He just wanted to force her to the cliff edge and had to be arrested. I''m afraid that all the major immortal families now know about this story. They don''t need to wait until tomorrow, half incense time, the whole earth, even the whole galaxy. Once she kills herself. It was undoubtedly a loud slap on haoruyu in public, which made a great emperor lose his face in a moment. Will the Yan family be better then Soon. As Yan Ruyu thought, the whole oriental land is everywhere, from the immortals, monks to many ordinary people, who know that haoruyu is going to marry the first fairy Yan Ruyu. There was an accident. Some people envy. In a word, it didn''t occur to me that Hao Ruyu would issue an imperial edict to marry Yan Ruyu on the first day when he came to the Tianting emperor. Those celestial Lords. After going back. I didn''t tell the details. Although I sympathized with Yan Ruyu, I didn''t want to cause any dissatisfaction from the emperor. I just ordered the following people to prepare for the ceremony and attend the emperor''s wedding. Jinling. Twenty years have passed. It remains the same. However, it is more powerful and holy than twenty years ago, ranking first among the ten ancient capitals of cultivation on earth today! Dozens of fairy mountains have already risen here. There are also all kinds of famous cultivation schools. Behind them, though they are not the immortal of heaven, they are also immortals who have already got their way. Once three Jinling ethnic groups. It''s also a long time since the old and the new, not the same group of people. And the Yan family is also sitting here. If it is an ordinary family, it is not qualified to be the capital of Jinling at all. Only when Yan Ruyu was born, she fell into the sect of a celestial goddess of the previous generation, and made her high position in the water. But Yan Ruyu''s master! It''s from Zhao Ning! But the Yan Family at the moment. However, before hearing the news from Tianting, there were some changes. The internal atmosphere of the whole Yan family, like the abyss in the sea, was very quiet. Yan Shenming, as the head of the Yan family, and all the senior members of the Yan family, can''t tell. He sits quietly on both sides and looks at a young man in white who is sitting in the right position of his own head. No one dares to make a sound. Damn it! When did the earth come to such a powerful young man! Yan Shen''s name is unexpected. He is the head of the Yan family. He is an Immortal King. He can''t stop a young man from entering his Yan family. All the high-rise and low-rise of the Yan family. They are all ancient kings. But at the moment, just like Yan Shenming, he smiled bitterly and looked at the expressionless young man sitting there, as if nothing had happened. The young man in white who was sitting in the right position drinking tea was as quiet as a cicada. These ancient kings! Together! Even the celestial Lord, it is impossible to break in. But the young man, just carrying his hands on his back, walked forward slowly and bounced them one by one! From beginning to end! I didn''t do it! This strength is definitely an emperor, and maybe an ancient emperor! Hiss! Cold not Ding, Yan Shen name and other Yan family all high-level, a heart can not help but nervous up. They have also experienced the most glorious Earth years in which the empress Hongtian was still alive. I have seen many invincible and powerful people. But throughout the galaxy, it seems that apart from those old monsters in the nineties and the empress palace, there should be no more ancient emperors! But those old monsters! Where is so young?! Yan Shenming forced a little flutter in his heart, looked at the youth tremblingly, and said with a smile: "who is it, elder? Come to my Yan family is to... " I haven''t finished speaking. He was interrupted by a very flat voice. "What''s wrong with living in your Yan Family for the time being?" Yan Shenming: "..." All senior managers of Yan Family: "..." One word. In a moment, all of Yan Shen''s people didn''t respond. This ancient emperor came to the earth instead of going to the heaven. What''s the meaning of coming to their little Yan''s house? Even today''s emperor Tianting is as vast as the sea. I''m afraid you''ll be happy to receive an ancient emperor. Yan Shenming smiled bitterly. "Elder, you have no problem living in our Yan family. It''s a great honor for the whole Yan family, but now I''m afraid it''s a little..." Smell the words. All the senior managers of Yan''s family shrink their heads and dare not make a sound. "You have also seen that the whole earth now has the story of emperor Tianting, who is about to marry a little girl named Yan Ruyu. Before long, someone should come to discuss with us all matters concerning the emperor''s marriage." "I''m afraid that I will neglect you." "You do what you do, and don''t care about me." Just the next moment. Word from here. It''s hard to let Yan Shenming and other senior Yan family members smile bitterly. Their meaning is obvious. That is to say, there will be some people coming to the court of heaven later. They want chu Lingxiao to go to have a rest in the court for a while. Other outsiders can''t be present in the event of emperor''s marriage. Otherwise, they will despise the court of heaven. But I didn''t think of it. Why doesn''t this seem to care? The ancient emperor is strong. But the inside story of Tianting is even more terrible. Otherwise, how can it suppress many giants of the universe''s adverse environment. And just then. Yan Ruyu is back. Chapter 517 Although Yan Shenming and all the senior officials of Yan family are the ancient king, they are still far from Yan Ruyu. Yan Ruyu is only one last step away from the emperor. And the rest of the Yan family. In addition to Yan Ruyu, the strongest one is Yan Shenming, the middle age of the ancient king. In fact. This is true of many immortal families. Otherwise, all the immortals in the heaven today would not be a group of young people. It''s really the young generation on earth today. Too much talent. The so-called old friars have long been played by the young generation behind them. See Yan Ruyu come back. Yan Shenming and all the other Yan Family''s eyes can''t help but look at the past. They already know that the emperor Tianting is as vast as the universe and has issued an imperial edict to marry Yan Ruyu as the empress. Seeing Yan Ruyu''s expressionless face came back like this. All the senior members of Yan family can see it at a glance. Yan Ruyu didn''t want to marry Hao Ruyu at all, but even so, their Yan family could not violate the will of an emperor. Sacrifice one person. Achieve the whole family. This has been the case since ancient times. As soon as Yan Shenming was about to stand up and speak, he was interrupted by Yan Ruyu, who came in directly. "Who is he?" I saw Yan Ruyu''s eyes slightly cold, looking straight at the young man in white sitting in front of me. There was no doubt in his eyes. Her Yan family. Although it''s not comparable to heaven, it''s also the peak of many immortal level ancient kings. When did a strange man sit in the position of the head of the family? See this scene. Yan Shenming stood up in a hurry, afraid that Yan Ruyu didn''t know what to do and touched the youth. He quickly pulled Yan Ruyu aside and explained in a low voice: "daughter, pay attention, he may be the ancient emperor!" Smell the words. Yan Ruyu immediately inside, a fierce tremor, the beautiful eyes instantly stare up, looking at the front in surprise. Ancient emperor?! The next moment. I looked at Yan Shenming again and asked if it was true or not. Although Yan Shen''s name was also a little unexpected, he was also sure. It must be true! Even the emperor. Fight with these immortal ancient kings. Even if we don''t do it, we should use a little bit of pressure. But from the moment when the young people step into the gate of their Yan family, there is no breath surging! Yan Ruyu also realized that just now, her tone was a little disrespectful, so she hurriedly went to the youth, and then she made a respectful salute, full of reverence and awe: "I didn''t know the identity of the elder just now, so please make atonement." Finish. Yan Ruyu nodded her head in a hurry. Even if she was the first Fairy on the earth, and now she was in the mood of being without a master because of the threat of the vast universe, she could not help but swallow her throat in the face of an ancient emperor. An ancient emperor suddenly came to her Yan family. What''s the matter? Is he the one sent by haoruyu to discuss the emperor''s marriage? Almost all the friars on the earth know that even if only the emperor haoruyu sits in the temple of heaven today, it is far from being as simple as it seems. Otherwise, how can the emperor alone maintain the supreme position of the earth in the universe today. As far as she knows. The empress Hongtian, as well as all the celestial lords of the previous generation, have many horrible allies, such as the dozens of terrible old emperors in the ninety Ninth Heaven palace. There are even several giants outside the Milky way that once dominated the universe. Every one of them has a top anti road environment! And so on. It''s all because it''s said that twenty years ago, the vanished God in white made it. So. Seeing an ancient emperor coming to Yan''s house at the moment, Yan Ruyu could not help but guess that Hao Ruyu had used the information behind her and invited an ancient emperor to come here. It was clear that she wanted to show off her present status, which was absolutely supremacy! But at the moment when Yan Ruyu just got up. Suddenly, a word came to her ears, which made her full of doubts, and the words of slight anger could not help shaking her heart again. "In today''s earth, it took 20 years to reach the ancient king. How did your master teach you?" Yeah? What do you mean? Listen to each other and know your master? But Yan Ruyu looked up and found that there was no response from all the people around her. Only she could hear the youth''s words. You can''t help it. Yan Ruyu suddenly looked at the youth, with a trace of questioning on her face. How to listen. It seems that the other side was not sent by haoruyu, but now, apart from the reason of haoruyu, which ancient emperor would like to come to their Yan family? "Tianting emissary, Li Yuguan is here!" At this time, outside the gate of Yan''s house, there was a hurried announcement. Immediately. The voice just dropped. Inside the Yan family, Yan Shenming and other senior officials of the immortal level, all of them suddenly changed their faces. After finishing their clothes, they went out to meet them. Only leaving Yan Ruyu standing in the same place with hesitation, holding her fists tightly, I don''t know whether to go or not. Hesitated for six or seven seconds. Just followed. For the future of the whole Yan family, she can only go step by step. The man from Tianting is a middle-aged man in a white robe, a white crown and a white face, followed by seven or eight royal officials, who are almost dressed like him. The so-called heavenly court Royal officer. It means nothing different from the eunuch steward in the royal dynasty, except that one is a man and the other is an immortal. This is also the Tianting department that haoruyu announced to set up a few days before he ascended the throne of God. Only from the palace. To enter. Originally, this was the most humiliating thing for the friars, but it could not bear the desire. Therefore, just after the announcement on that day, someone had voluntarily become the so-called heavenly crown prince. The royal officials who came to Yan''s family, except for the middle-aged ancient king peak, all of them just entered the ancient king''s realm. Before them. They are all a group of sanxiu ancient kings who don''t rely on the mountain. Facing the immortal family, they can only walk with their heads down and dare not provoke at will. But now he has become the imperial court official. It''s reversed. The leading official, Li Yuguan, just stepped into the front door of Yan''s family, just like an ancient minister, patrolling all directions. He walked in the front with his head held high and his chest held high. Like in his own home, no one came to lead the way, so he walked directly towards the interior of Yan''s family. I happened to meet Yan Shenming and other senior officials of Yan family. "Oh, master Yan, you are almost the emperor''s father-in-law. How can I trouble you to meet me personally?" A mouth. It is a very sharp voice, like holding the voice in the speech, tone is full of a light satire and banter. But as he said it, he continued to walk into Yan''s house and didn''t pay any more attention to Yan Shenming. Yan Shenming and others all had a heavy face, but they could only follow the past. They can''t neglect each other, especially at this time. But just followed. Then he heard a voice, full of sarcasm and displeasure, coming out of the other side''s mouth. "Well, the Yan family is going to have a relationship with the emperor. How can anyone sit in the right place?" Chapter 518 Li Yuguan, formerly known as Li Bingji, is now the general envoy of Tianting Yuguan. He is very powerful. He doesn''t pay attention to any immortal family. Even now the Yan family. As long as he is the chief envoy of the emperor of heaven, he doesn''t need to give much face to the immortal family. It''s just that Li Bingji didn''t think of it. At the moment, there is a strange man sitting in the front seat of Yan''s family. He has already stepped into Yan''s family. Even the gang of Yan''s family have gone out to meet him. The young man has no reaction at all! "Head of the Yan family, head of the Yan fairy, how can you let the rest of the world wait for you, a father-in-law who is going to be the emperor and a empress who is going to be the Emperor..." Not yet. Yan Shenming''s heart was suddenly shaken, and he hurried to go there, fearing that something would go wrong. He attached it to Li Bingji''s ear and said something. But I thought it revealed that the youth was the ancient emperor, and this heavenly court always made the imperial officials to be more restrained. Never thought. However, Leng hum said: "ancient emperor? What did the ancient emperor calculate in the eyes of Tianting? Master Yan, Tianting''s inside information, do you still use me to say? " Yan Shenming: "..." In fact, Yan Shenming, just for fear that Li Bingji would provoke the anger of an ancient emperor, hurriedly reminded him that, unexpectedly, this Tianting general envoy, the ancient king peak, didn''t even pay attention to the ancient emperor! But in the eyes of Li Bingji. He came on behalf of emperor Tianting. How could he not know the gap between himself and the ancient emperor? But what about that? After he stepped into the heaven. Emperor Tianting was so vast that he revealed some details of Tianting to him. Needless to say, there are three or four rebellious giants in Tianting. This is something that only emperor Tianting knows. Even if it''s the God of heaven, it doesn''t know. With such details, standing behind you, you still fear an ancient emperor? But. After all, it''s the ancient emperor. Li Bingji knew that he wanted to restrain himself. Then he went in and asked lightly: "what''s your name, elder? Did you hear the emperor''s marriage before it came to the earth? " But the tone. It''s still extremely casual. It doesn''t look like an ancient king''s attitude towards an ancient emperor. "Chu Lingxiao." A faint voice came and fell to the ears of everyone in the audience. The next moment. No one can help but look stunned. Chu Lingxiao? How come they''ve never heard of it before? Hearing a very strange name, the disdain in Li Bingji''s eyes is more intense. For today''s heaven. The stranger you are, the less powerful you are. In this whole universe, which one is not famous? Neither Yan Shenming nor Yan Ruyu has heard of the name. In fact, it''s not the ignorance of the people present. Yan Ruyu and other young people would never know the three characters of Chu Lingxiao, because these people were not born at that time. As for Yan Shenming, Li Bingji, the ancient kings, only knew the four words of emperor Tianting, because twenty years ago, they had just stepped into the immortal level, and they were not even qualified for the imperial list. If not for the next twenty years. The earth''s aura soared again. They are afraid that they are not even the ancient king now. The three words Chu Lingxiao have almost become the taboo name in the heaven. Since Chu Lingxiao''s universe, they have never appeared again. "Well, other things, then, let''s talk about the emperor''s marriage." The next moment. Li Bingji didn''t look at Chu Lingxiao any more. He sat directly on the other side of Chu Lingxiao. It seemed that he wanted to be on the same level with Chu Lingxiao. The ancient emperor didn''t pose any threat to the deep-seated heaven. The unknown ancient emperor, let alone the unknown one. And hear Li Bingji. Yan Ruyu''s heart sank. Li Bingji, the chief envoy of the heaven, has never paid attention to all the people of her Yan family since he came to her Yan family. Even if his attitude towards her is casual. She is not regarded as the future emperor or empress at all. How dare you do this if you are just a commander of heaven? This must be inspired by the vast universe! The other side didn''t regard her as emperor or empress at all, but as a doll! It''s revenge on her! Investigate the reason! It may be that I rejected haoruyu''s intention several times at the beginning! As the two sides talk. Yan Shenming and other senior members of Yan''s family are also aware of the mistake. The other party''s conditions, which are what they should look like after marrying the emperor, make all the people of Yan''s family, up and down, not participate in the emperor''s marriage! They don''t take part. Is that called emperor''s marriage? It''s intended to humiliate their Yan family. It''s meant to make the whole earth, even the whole galaxy, watch their Yan Family''s jokes! "What? What''s the opinion of the head of the Yan family? " "No, No." Yan Shenming almost forced out a smile and shook his head. Smell the words. Li Bing''s eyes were full of sarcasm: "that''s good." All the royal officials standing behind him couldn''t help laughing. All the senior members of Yan''s family suddenly felt their faces lost and their faces sank. Too much! They are not allowed to participate! But in the face of heaven, we can only hold back. "Oh, one more thing. I forgot to tell you that after marriage, the emperor and empress can only live in Yan''s house, and..." But the following sentence of Li Bingji is not finished yet. He immediately let Yan Shenming listen to it. After a while, he stood up. His face was even more gloomy. He took off his words and said: "what do you mean, Li Yuguan?" Hula. All the senior managers of the Yan family can''t listen any more. They all stand up and ask questions. They look at Li Bingji. Yan Ruyu also tightly clenched her fists and felt full of shame. Emperor and empress. They don''t belong to heaven, but they still live in Yan''s family after marriage. If they are the first one, they can find reasons to explain to the outside world. But how do they explain this? This is not to show clearly to let everyone, see their Yan family joke?! "Ah, master Yan, what''s your fire with me?" Even so. Li Bingji is still when nothing happened. His tone is extremely gloomy. With his extremely sharp harsh voice, he is full of a hint of banter. "These are all the meanings of the emperor. If you think there is a problem, you may as well take all the senior officials of the Yan family to Tianting and discuss with the emperor." Smell the words. Yan Shenming and other people, all like a ball of gas, sat down again. Let them question emperor Tianting haoruyu, is it possible? But just then. A light voice, immediately let Li Bingji mouth that a sneer, the moment suddenly stopped. "You go back and tell him that, in his capacity, he is not qualified to marry!" In an instant. All people''s bodies, are not from a sudden tremor, as if to hear the taboo general, eyes filled with incredible, brush a bit, looked to the other side of the right position. Chapter 519 Yan Shenming and other senior Yan family members were stunned. Yan Ruyu is also stunned. Li Bingji and the Tianting royal officials of all the people stared at Chu Lingxiao with big eyes and big mouth. Nobody thought of it. This time. Chu Lingxiao, who had not spoken, suddenly uttered such a word. It''s not their fault either. At the beginning, every time Chu Lingxiao appeared, only one figure could be seen by ordinary people, and only the last generation of Tianting Lord immortal could really see Chu Lingxiao. Inside the Yan family. It was quiet. Li Bingji was stupefied for more than ten seconds, then he could not help shivering and reacting. At the next moment, he immediately stood up and looked at Chu Lingxiao with a heavy face. He asked: "br > " say what you just said again! " Grunt! Cold not Ding, Yan Shen name and other Yan family all high-level, all can''t help but swallow a saliva, suddenly held his breath, eyes trembling at all this. Although they are angry at the unfair treatment of haoruyu to their Yan family. But not yet dare to despise the emperor with such words! What''s more, this emperor! Emperor Tianting! Deep inside! Throughout the whole universe, even if the anti Taoist giant hears the four words of emperor Tianting, he has to make a murmur in his heart. But this man How dare you! Sitting on the side of Yan Ruyu, a pair of beautiful eyes are also flickering, full of curiosity looking at Chu Lingxiao, face is a strange color. I can''t figure it out! How dare Chu Lingxiao despise heaven! This man! Is it crazy?! How about the ancient emperor On the surface of Tianting, the emperor is as mighty as the universe, but in fact, the strength behind it is completely superior to the whole universe. For so many years, although Tianting has not conquered the four sides, no one dares to disobey Tianting, from the whole universe, down to the galaxy, up to the heavens! Otherwise! These twenty years! And will not pay billions of aura to the heaven every year! Li Bingji is about to explode. When did you hear about it. Some people dare to ridicule Tianting. It''s the only way that Tianting always looks at all sides. No one will not ignore Tianting. But he did not dare to fight Chu Lingxiao. After all, the ancient emperor was not able to provoke him, but he despised Tianting, especially Tianting emperor haoruyu, which was a capital crime! Next moment. Just under the eyes of the whole audience, Li Bingji, the Imperial officer of Tianting, who had just stood up for less than ten seconds, was like a kite losing a thread. With a loud bang, the whole person was directly thrown out from the original place by an invisible force. Bang! A great shock. Li Bingji directly bumped the ground into a big hole. The next moment, the white crown robe of the whole man was torn inch by inch, his hair was scattered, and he sprayed a mouthful of blood. He covered his chest with a pale face and knelt there. Although not much hurt, but now it seems to be more embarrassed, how embarrassed, which has the previous pair of high toes, arrogant look, almost like a beggar to beg, without any dignity. In an instant. There was a dead silence. All of us are stupefied. Our heads are about to be blown up by this scene. Crazy! It''s crazy! This man, what on earth to do! "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry up and help Royal officer Li!" Yan Shen''s back was sweating and his lips were trembling. He hurriedly asked the people around him to go and help Li Bingji. Although Li Bingji is a villain. But it can''t happen in his Yan Family! You know! What day is today! Discuss the emperor''s marriage! If Li Bingji dies in his Yan family, the whole Yan family will be in great trouble! Yan Ruyu on one side has no spirit in his eyes. The whole person has looked silly. He stands in the same place and looks at Chu Lingxiao with a dull face. This man! What on earth! This is to help their Yan Family! Is still hurting their Yan Family! How can I fight Li Bingji?! But looking at the look, there was no change, still in the Chu Lingxiao, who downplayed the tea, Yan Ruyu completely fell into a daze and dullness. A group of Tianting royal officials. Also dare not stay in Chu Lingxiao side. His eyes were full of horror, just like ghosts, he hurriedly pulled away from Chu Lingxiao. This is a complete madman! No! More mad than a madman! What''s the status of Tianting general envoy? Today, Emperor Tianting is as big as the world. The reddest red man can''t even compare with a group of celestial lords! This man! How dare you fight him! "Li Yuguan, are you ok?" Several senior officials of Yan''s family, after supporting Li Bingji who fell to the ground, can watch Li Bingji, a heart of Yan Shenming, jump up in seven or eight in an instant. "Go away!" But Li Bingji, who was not badly hurt, immediately completely reflected what had just happened. All of a sudden, he felt full of shame. His face was even more gloomy to the extreme. At the next moment, he angrily shook off the people around him. Straight at Chu Lingxiao. Cold voice way: "you little ancient emperor, dare to fight against me!" A faint voice fell. But the answer. But let Li Bingji, is full of face one Leng. "You are just the ancient king. Why can''t I fight?" Li Bingji: "..." Silence! All people dare not speak. All eyes of Yan family are uneasy. This man! I really don''t know, or I don''t know! Li Bingji also didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would answer him like this. The pain in his chest made him sneer, and his eyes were full of sarcasm. He sneered: "I''m the chief envoy of Tianting, representing Tianting. What do you think of as an ancient emperor?" No matter what character Chu Lingxiao is. He is still alive in the hands of an ancient emperor, which shows that no matter how calm he looks, he is still afraid of heaven. Otherwise. He couldn''t have been alive just now! Next moment. Chu Lingxiao, who sipped a sip of clear tea, suddenly brushed it, raised his head, and in an instant, a very quiet eye light, looked over. Suddenly. Li Bingji''s face suddenly changed. Didn''t realize what happened. Instant! The whole person, then turns into a piece of ash, even bone dregs, all did not leave behind! Hiss! This scene. It happened between the lightning and the Firestone. Everyone didn''t react. What happened just now? When they got back to their senses and saw Li Bingji''s disappearance, all the gooseflesh came out and took a breath of cool air on the spot. "It''s really an unknowable mole ant. Let you go. I don''t know. What''s the use of keeping you?" A flat voice. With it. The gloom fell. Quiet! This moment. The whole Yan family, a moment of silence! Chapter 520 Dead... Tianting always killed the Imperial officer Everyone''s eyes are almost staring out. No one thought that someone in the world would dare to kill the Tianting people! Or now the emperor of heaven, the most popular people around! Li Bingji, chief envoy of Tianting! The rest of the imperial officials of Tianting, their legs are straight and numb, they are almost unstable. Eyes wide. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, his face was frightened, and his lips trembled: "you How dare you, you You... " "What am I?" A faint voice. Once again, a group of Tianting imperial officials were scared. They were shivering and didn''t dare to continue to say a word. "What? You''re going with him, too? " Everyone: "..." The next moment. All the heavenly court officials, with their hair all over, stood up. No one dared to question Chu Lingxiao''s courage. They didn''t even think about it. Like the deserters who lost their armor on the battlefield, they were frightened and flustered, and then turned around and escaped from the Yan family. Crazy! This man is really crazy! Even the commander in chief of Tianting dare to kill! Isn''t he afraid that heaven will come to him?! Inside the Yan family, it''s quiet. As the head of Yan''s family, Yan Shen''s name is more like a dead body without soul. He has no spirit at both eyes and sits down with worry on his face. It''s over His Yan family is finished Tianting always sent the Royal officer to die at his Yan''s house. It will be a disaster soon! All high-level Yan family. One by one all body, paralyzed in place, do not know what to say. From the beginning! They can''t let this man enter their Yan Family! Otherwise! It won''t happen now! Looking at sitting there, it''s as if nothing happened. Chu Lingxiao is still calm as usual. Yan Ruyu immediately holds his fists tightly. This man, whether he knows what he''s doing or not! It''s totally killing their Yan Family! "Before Master, what are you going to do when you come to our Yan family? " Yan Shenming, with a little fear in his heart, walked to Chu Lingxiao''s side. An ancient emperor! Don''t you have brains?! What is that place in heaven! That is the whole universe, a real giant, an ancient emperor, who dares to kill the people in it! Until now. He didn''t know what Chu Lingxiao was going to do when he came to their Yan family. In all cases, he didn''t help them. Now he is trying to make trouble for them! But Chu Lingxiao didn''t have anything at all. He wanted to respond to Yan Shenming. After a sip of tea. Then slowly stood up. Just like in my own home, I turned around and walked into the back garden of Yan''s house. This scene. Immediately let Yan Shenming and other Yan family all people, are completely stunned. What is this? It''s crazy to kill the chief envoy of Tianting, who is so calm?! Don''t get out of the earth now. Out of the Galaxy! When haoruyu knew this, could he escape? Tianting inside story! But it''s unfathomable! When Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared in the Yan''s lobby, all the high-level faces of the Yan''s family looked more frightened, nervous and uneasy. "Master, what should we do now! This happened in our Yan family. Tianting must think that we are with him. Now our Yan family is... " All the senior managers are reluctant to go on. Now the situation is clear. Their Yan family is going to have a big trouble! Just from the emperor''s marriage, we can see that the present emperor Tianting is so vast that he doesn''t pay attention to their Yan Family at all. He totally humiliates them by this way. The reason is roughly understood by them. But now Tianting general envoy, died in their Yan family, heaven knows, how haoruyu will treat them next! "Daughter..." Yan Shenming smiled bitterly, and his face turned pale. Looking at Yan Ruyu beside him, he was already in a state of hopelessness. His Yan family. It is not only in the era of spiritual recovery that Yan Ruyu has been able to go from a civilian to the present status, but also because she can join the immortal sect, a powerful female leader of the previous generation, which makes her own Yan family, a capital of Jinling that can only enter the top immortal family. If it''s the lady Lord now. If it''s still there. Naturally don''t worry about that. But now, the empress Hongtian, together with all the celestial lords of the previous generation, has been taken to some place by the powerful people from all over the world. Who can they ask for help now The beautiful eyes are full of gloom. She has just become the God of heaven. Is everything going to be gone "The head of the family, let''s go to the other main immortal families and communicate with them. Let them plead together, which shows that our Yan family has nothing to do with him at all." The senior manager of Yan''s family shook his head as soon as he finished speaking. Hao Ruyu can so humiliate their Yan family. Now that the chief envoy of heaven has died here again, it''s not a matter of not believing their words at all! "My Lord, why don''t we go to see those old fairies?" The so-called old fairy. All of them belong to the family of the previous generation. But all the previous generation of immortals have already left the earth. In fact, the fame of these old immortals has disappeared. I''m afraid it doesn''t work at all for the new emperor Tianting. In fact, these. Everyone in the Yan family knows that they just want to find a reason to comfort themselves. "Daughter..." Yan Shenming''s face was almost crying, and he looked at Yan Ruyu with expectation again. After all, their Yan family is good or bad now, all of which is covered by Emperor Tianting. No one can save them. Yan Ruyu''s heart has already sunk to the bottom of the valley. She holds her fists tightly and opens her mouth reluctantly: "OK, I will explain it to Emperor Tianting tomorrow." Nowadays, there are many ancient kings in Yan''s family, but only Yan Ruyu is qualified to meet emperor Tianting. Yan Shenming was deeply relieved, but his heart was full of helplessness. He knows. My daughter is cold-blooded and arrogant. Even though haoruyu is now the emperor, most of her heart doesn''t really care about her. And God''s marriage. I''m afraid there are many dissatisfaction with haoruyu, but now there is no way. The only one who can save their Yan family is Yan Ruyu, who gives up her dignity and pleads with emperor haoruyu. And now the Tianting yaochi. After listening to the words of the imperial officials of the heavenly court, the vast universe, dressed in a Dragon Robe, waved lightly and signaled to step back first. Then. Wait for someone to leave. There was a slight sneer on the corner of the mouth. "Yan Ruyu, you really give me a chance to give back all the humiliation you once brought to me. Thank you so much for the old emperor who didn''t know how to live!" Chapter 521 "Have you heard that the first chief envoy of heaven died in Yan''s house yesterday?" "Is it? What time is it? " "Just yesterday!" In the early morning of the next day, as soon as it arrived, all over the earth, it spread the things that happened to Yan''s family yesterday. Hearing that Li Bingji, the chief envoy of Tianting, died in the Yan family, and all the immortal families on the earth were fried. The general envoy of the court of heaven. Now emperor Tianting, the red man around. He was killed! It''s too hard to imagine! "Who killed it, you know?" "Listen to those Tianting imperial officials who come back, it seems that they are an ancient emperor!" All the Xians in the ancient capital of Jinling, even the three old Xians, were shocked by this incident. It''s early in the morning. Almost all the halls of the fairies have been filled with questions about this matter. "And the name?" "I forgot to ask the name, or shall I ask again now?" "Forget it. Whatever we do, let them do it by themselves." The three elders, the current head of the immortal family, shook their heads, saying no more. "The Yan Family That ancient emperor of unknown origin... " "There is no doubt that he will die!" The next moment. The three elders of the old fairy family all put an end to this matter. An ancient emperor. Those who dare to kill Tianting. It''s killing! Although these old fairies have dropped out of sight, no one knows better than them how terrible the Tianting is. Tianting. Lingxiao hall. One day''s court meeting, started again. But as soon as all the celestial lords arrived, they heard a furious voice. "Bastard!" With it. Bang. Only heard a very heavy slap table voice, led to all the faces of the celestial Lord below, are a dignified, full of helplessness to see the first position on the face of Ruyu. They all sighed and shook their heads. This Yan Family How can we get in touch with such an ancient emperor who knows nothing about life and death? Today is supposed to be the day of emperor''s marriage. Even they didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen suddenly. To be honest. When they heard of an immortal ancient emperor appearing on the earth, their hearts were still extremely shaken. After all, even the new emperor Tianting was as powerful as the universe. But I heard that the other side killed the commander of heaven. It really makes them feel. This ancient emperor I don''t know what to do! Seeing Yan Ruyu''s expression again today, I know that I''m afraid even Yan''s family didn''t expect that he was so arrogant that even Tianting dared to despise him! "Yan Ruyu, what else do you have to say to this emperor?" A light, cold voice. Instant. Then he fell down from the high dragon case, and immediately echoed in Yan Ruyu''s ear. At the next moment, Yan Ruyu, who had no idea how to explain, sank to the bottom of his heart, tightly grasped his fists, and felt extremely unwilling and humiliated. The vast universe knows everything. And asked her that in public. From the emperor''s marriage to now, haoruyu is clearly going to step on her dignity! But for the whole Yan family. She had to bear it all in silence. And all the main immortals around are especially sympathetic to Yan Ruyu. Today is supposed to be the day when Yan Ruyu became the emperor. He is honored and worshipped by all parties, but now They all know. After Yan Ruyu became emperor, now she has ascended the vast sky of emperor Tianting. She really doesn''t like each other much, just to recover the dignity lost at the beginning. This was after haoruyu formally ascended the throne on the first day. Then they saw that haoruyu, the image of the former modest gentleman, was completely disguised, and haoruyu was a man who would surely repay! But that''s the only way. Haoruyu is the empress of Hongtian. Even if they are not comfortable, what can they do? The next moment. Yan Ruyu, who has been silent for a long time, kneels down for the sake of the whole Yan family behind him. His tone is not as cold as before. Filled with a hint of entreaty: "Haodi, please tell me, that man, we really don''t know Yan family." Smell the words. All around this generation of immortals, can not help shaking their heads. Although they sympathize with Yan Ruyu. But also feel very strange. How could an ancient emperor who Yan family didn''t know suddenly come to their Yan family? But the vast space above is a sneer, and the tone is full of scorn: "don''t you know? I don''t know. He will go to your Yan family? " "I......" Yan Yueyu''s words stopped in an instant, and subconsciously grasped his fists tightly. His heart was full of shame and indignation. Haoruyu knows that their Yan family is innocent. Still like this again and again, again and again humiliate her, completely want her to make a fool of herself in front of all the main immortals! Looking down at the silent Yan Ruyu. Now it''s the vastness of the emperor Tianting. I can''t help but feel proud, disdainful, contemptuous and sarcastic. In a moment, it''s all revealed in his eyes. "Yan Ruyu, this is the shame you brought to me at the beginning, let you refuse me, now I will let you taste what is regret!" sneered in my heart He likes to see such a proud woman as Yan Ruyu. He was soft spoken and flattered. In fact, he had been granted the name of the next emperor of Tianting for a long time. If it had not been for Yan Ruyu''s immortal, the old lady of Tianting, who was still there, he would have wanted to fight. Now all the old masters of heaven are gone. Who else can make him afraid? "Well, in the past, in the future, you don''t have to be the Lord of heaven. Stay by the emperor''s side and be a servant girl in yaochi." A faint voice fell like the universe. All the people in the hall suddenly changed their faces. None of them thought that the punishment was so severe! Empress. Become a maid Even the celestial Lord is disqualified! I didn''t expect it was only a day. Once the first Fairy on earth, Yan Ruyu, ended up in such a situation. You know, this master, but an old master, even Yang Jian, one of the Three Dharma protectors in Tianting, was his grandmaster! Yan Ruyu clenched her teeth tightly. No slack. Feel the humiliation of twelve points. The next moment. Tremor track: "yes Yes! " After hearing this word, haoruyu''s heart was filled with pride, and a sneer came out from the corner of his mouth. Looking down at Yan Ruyu, his eyes were full of contempt and joy. Immediately. Light way: "since you Yan family have solved it, now I will go with you to have a look. What is the origin of this so-called ancient emperor? How dare you despise my heaven!" Smell the words. On the main hall, all the body of the main immortal could not help shaking. Chapter 522 With a great tremor in the sky. The extremely rough afterwaves, like a huge wave, suddenly towards all sides of the earth, filled out. This moment. Up to the immortal family, down to many immortal sects, hundreds of millions of friars and common people, all of them were shocked and numb. Countless eyes. All of a sudden stare, subconsciously toward the court, looked at the past. The next moment. When I saw the magnificent dragon sitting in the Dragon chair palace in gold robe and being pulled out of the heaven by nine golden dragons, even the heart of all the old fairy people could not help tightening. To be honest. Many old fairies. Emperor, not in the minority! Ancient emperor, even the emperor of heaven. After 20 years, some old fairies were born, but there is only one person who can control the earth, that is the emperor of heaven! They all know. The details of Tianting. Terrible to amazing! Over the vast earth. Nine Golden real dragons are tied in the Dragon chair Palace by a very thick gold chain. Wearing a Golden Dragon Robe, they are sitting in the vast universe. At the moment, they look very proud and arrogant, just like the emperor who really looks down on all living beings. They have noble breath and are extremely fierce. "Pour the wine." The voice falls. Yan Ruyu, standing beside him, immediately poured a glass of wine for haoruyu. Then he picked it up and presented it in front of haoruyu. Looking at the once cool and proud pretty face. At the moment, I flatter myself so lowly. Not only deepened the joking heart in haoruyu''s heart, but directly extended it and touched Yan Ruyu''s hand. Yan Ruyu''s face suddenly changed and her little hands struggled gently. "Well?" However, he was not pleased with the vast jade. Seconds. Yan Ruyu had to stop struggling, and her heart was full of despair. But just when she thought that haoruyu was going to do something to herself, at the next moment, haoruyu directly picked up the wine glass in front of her, and then slowly walked away from her. Look at the whole East. Suddenly, with a momentum like a mountain and a river, I gulped them down, spread out my hands, and said lightly: "after I ascended the throne of God, I haven''t let the people of the whole earth fully know me, the new emperor of heaven." "I wanted to use emperor''s marriage But I didn''t expect that you Yan''s family had such an old emperor who didn''t know how to live or die, which would save us a lot of plans. " Say. Then one face sneers, turned the body, looked at Yan Ruyu. The next moment. Yan Ruyu lowered her head. Jiulong seat hall has been blessed by special forces, so everyone outside can''t hear haoruyu''s words. He just wants to say what he wants. "In fact, I didn''t expect that I would be as vast as the universe. One day, I would become a disciple of the empress Hongtian and ascend to the throne of the great emperor. If it wasn''t for the empress Hongtian these years, why should I pretend to be so vast as the universe?" "I just didn''t expect that even the female emperor Hongtian didn''t see what I had done before. It was a disguise. She also recommended me to the position of emperor. What a stupid woman!" Said Hao Ruyu. It''s even more unbridled, with a sarcastic gesture on its face. The face behind her is like jade, but also the beautiful eyes are slightly quivering. She holds her fists tightly. It''s so arrogant! Call Hongtian the stupid woman! But looking at all the celestial lords around, there was no movement. Yan Ruyu immediately understood that the words of haoruyu could not be heard by the people outside. Looking at Yan Ruyu''s act of looking around. "To tell you the truth, no one can know what the people in the Jiulong seat hall are saying at the moment, except for the arrival of the empress Hongtian." "So don''t waste your time, even if you tell them to others, they won''t believe you." Smell the words. Yan Ruyu hurriedly lowered her head again. "Dare not..." "Not the best." Haoru jade sneers, and then his eyes turn back to the ancient capital of Jinling. "Later, I will let that ancient emperor, in the eyes of all people, die very ugly, in order to establish the power of my Haodi!" "I''m really looking forward to it!" Over the vast sky. All the immortal families in the seat hall of Jiulong, where they passed, were shocked. All of them looked at the sky and bowed down. They dared not have any disrespect. In fact, haoruyu did it on purpose. If you press the speed of nine golden dragons. A few breaths. Then you can reach the sky over Yan''s home in Jinling. He just wants more and more people to know that he is as vast as the universe. The new emperor Tianting will go to Yan''s house immediately to suppress the old emperor who dares to despise him! The blue sky. Soon. Jiulong seat hall, then arrived at Jinling, and all the celestial lords stood respectfully on both sides of the void, not daring to make a sound. This moment. Even the three old Fairies in Jinling were shocked to come out and watch. All the people in Jinling looked at the sky of Yan''s family. No one doubts! The power of heaven! Even though Hao Ruyu, the current emperor of heaven, can''t be compared with the ancient emperor, there are many terrible strong people in the inner part of heaven. That''s what emperor Hongtian left before she left. If you ask any one, you can make the whole universe shake three times. Emperor Tianting is as vast as the sky. It must have been a perfect strategy to help the teachers and the public. Yan Shenming and other senior members of Yan''s family had already run out of the Yan''s house in fear and stood below. The whole body was shivering. Sure enough! Emperor Haotian, it''s really coming! The next moment. Hao Ruyu walked out of the seat palace in Kowloon, facing the four directions of heaven and earth, and said in a loud voice: "reincarnation elder, please come out and suppress this ancient emperor hiding in Yan''s house for me!" The voice just dropped. The whole ancient capital of Jinling is as quiet as a cicada. Yan Ruyu''s heart, also looking at the interior of Yan''s family, shrunk tightly. After today. Their Yan family is going to be a joke of the whole earth With a bright light coming, the whole sky suddenly brightens and a slender figure falls down. In an instant. All the people in the ancient capital of Jinling could not help but swallow their throats. Their hearts were all shaking. The stronger their strength was, the more their pupils shrank. The more they felt this figure, the more terrible it was. The next moment. A middle-aged man dressed in a white robe and with a very elegant breath came to haoruyu without expression. Look at the Yan Family below. Light way: "people, is it in the ancient courtyard below?" Even if it is vast, after seeing the middle-aged people, it is also hurried to bow slightly and make a salute. Then, it points out that: "yes, senior." Grunt! Seeing this middle-aged, all the three old Fairies in Jinling could not help but swallow their saliva. Chapter 523 Reverse road! This middle-aged man must be the legendary giant of the universe and the giant of the adverse environment! With the empress Hongtian! With many of the previous generation of masters, standing at the same height of the strong against the road! My mother! Emperor Tianting is so vast that he invited these people out of the depths of Tianting! All the three old fairies, one by one, stared straight, half opened their mouths and breathed quickly. Among them, there is also the emperor of heaven. But as soon as I saw the middle-aged people, I felt a power that was superior to the emperor of heaven. From the middle-aged people''s unconsciousness, others only felt shivering, and only the emperor of heaven felt what was the real terror! Between heaven and earth! No one is a middle-aged opponent! Apart from the terrifying land of the universe, which friar can "Come out and kill the emperor. How long will you hide in this little ancient emperor?" Between you and me. In the boundless sky, suddenly came out a voice as cold as the sky, full of disdain. Looking at the whole Yan Family ancient courtyard below, his eyes were full of contempt. What about the ancient emperor? Facing him, the emperor of heaven is so vast! Even if it''s the emperor of heaven, it''s impossible to live this time! the Milky way is the Milky way. I want to borrow your ancient emperor''s life, so that the whole earth and the whole galaxy will know that the new heavenly king is born. The galaxy will has the final say in my future. Quiet! There was a dead silence around! Let alone the ancient capital of Jinling at this moment, it is the whole earth. Everyone''s eyes have looked at the ancient capital of Jinling. For the monks on earth today. No matter how far away they are, they can see the scene that happened over the ancient capital of Jinling at this time. In fact, the most important thing is. As the vast universe came to the ancient capital of Jinling, all the immortal families were crushed to ashes. This is what haoruyu intended to do. What we want is for the whole earth to see what he is going to do! See the person you want to find. Not yet. Hao Ruyu is not in a hurry. He has plenty of time today. There is a giant against the road. No one can escape from him. He looked at Yan Shenming and other people below and said lightly: "come out first, don''t hurt you when you are older." Smell the words. Hearing this sentence, Yan Shenming, and other senior officials, as well as all the Yan family members, suddenly trembled with fear. After only a little hesitation, he flew out of the Yan Family ancient courtyard. It''s a pity for them. An ancient emperor is about to die. But I dare not have any idea. At this time, the whole Yan family didn''t know what happened. Looking at Yan Ruyu standing behind haoruyu respectfully, the heart of everyone in the Yan Family mentioned the voice. I''m afraid that today''s inner court meeting in Lingxiao temple, representing their whole Yan family, didn''t get haoruyu''s understanding. This moment. With the departure of all the Yan family members, the whole ancient capital of Jinling, at this moment, even a needle falls down quietly. All the common people, immortal sects, immortal families, old immortal families and so on can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. They are not trembling with an ancient emperor I''m going to die in front of myself. It''s a picture of the giant in the whole universe, the strong against the road, about to move! Empress Hongtian. As well as all the previous generation of heaven Lord immortals, they have seen with their own eyes that some heaven Lord immortals have turned one hand into ashes. No matter what heaven Lord is, in the eyes of the opposition giant, they are weak as ants and have no resistance at all! Not to mention now! Or an ancient emperor! Above the sky. Wearing a Golden Dragon Robe, the vast universe looks like the master overlooking all living beings. Under his Golden Dragon Robe, with his hands on his back and his face showing his dignity, he looked down on the ancient courtyard of Yan family, and said lightly: "emperor, give you another ten seconds to think about. If you are not obedient after ten seconds, don''t blame him. Even if you have a chance to save your body, you will have no chance." The whole audience was quiet. No matter which party''s eyes, from the beginning to the end, they did not move away from the Yan Family and the Yan Family ancient courtyard. An ancient emperor. To be so threatened and despised by an emperor. Look at the whole universe. It''s only on earth. But who is haoruyu the new emperor of heaven? Now in everyone''s eyes. I''m afraid that the ancient emperor hiding in the ancient courtyard of Yan family is in some corner of the universe. He just came out of the world. He didn''t know how many years he had been in the dust. He didn''t know anything about the outside world. Otherwise, how dare he fight the people in the heaven! Now it''s vast With a giant against the Tao, who is superior to the whole universe, he ascended to Yan''s house. But this ancient emperor has not appeared yet. I''m afraid that he has just come back now. He has made a great disaster and hid in it. He dare not come out. "One!" "Two!" Hao Ruyu also lost interest quickly, his eyes were flat and contemptuous, his face showed a sneer, he looked at the yanjiagu courtyard below with a full of banter, and began to count down. But the middle-aged man invited by him from the deep of the heaven didn''t show any expression from the beginning to the end. He closed his eyes slightly and stood there quietly. In his opinion, it''s ridiculous that he came out to clean up a small emperor, such as the top rebel. If it wasn''t for Hongtian. Even if it is vast, it is not qualified to meet him at all. But the next moment. Before Hao Ruyu had counted to three, suddenly, the middle-aged man felt a very familiar breath, and his body was scared instantly. Suddenly, he froze, and his eyes were brushed, and he opened them. When I saw a white dress, step by step, I walked out of the Yan Family for a moment. A pair of eyes of middle-aged people. It''s almost staring out. "Here This is! " And the moment I saw that face again, at this moment, the whole body''s hair stood up in fear, eyes were shining and trembling, and the face was unbelievable. This scene. Only all the people above the Yan family can see it. But the whole Jinling, all sides of the earth, saw the face of the celestial Lord in the sky, changed for a moment, and immediately understood that the LORD was coming! But all of us didn''t see the middle-aged people. Their eyes were more and more condensed. They were full of fear and uneasiness. At the moment, the cold sweat on their forehead kept coming down. Look at the person. Finally out. Haoruyu suddenly sneered, and his tone was full of sarcasm: "you, the old emperor, are finally willing to give up? Don''t worry. I''ll leave you all dead. " Chapter 524 Hearing haoruyu''s words, the eyes of middle-aged people can be brushed, just like looking at idiots. Looking at haoruyu, as well as the back, they are scared and soaked in cold sweat. Eyes dazed. His face was white. Just like petrified general, breathing can not help but stop, staring at the Chu Lingxiao below. Middle aged people never thought of it. I can see Chu Lingxiao again in this life. He also learned from the female emperor Hongtian that Chu Lingxiao had gone to the most terrifying place in the world. That year. The powerful monks who came from the land of all kingdoms have always made his hair stand on end. But even so, they were all turned into ashes by Chu Lingxiao''s great hand without any resistance. This was the year. He saw it with his own eyes through the reincarnation mirror! But I didn''t think of it. Hao Ruyu asked him to come out from the deep part of heaven. The so-called ancient emperor he was looking for was Chu Lingxiao! Crazy! It''s crazy! Haoruyu, who knows nothing about life and death, doesn''t know who he caused! At this moment, the middle-aged people are scared to keep swallowing, and their feet are like thousands of mountains tied up. They dare not move a step at all. And the vast sky. After seeing Chu Lingxiao''s appearance, one heart can''t help tightening up. After all. The other side is an ancient emperor! If you change to another place. The life of an ancient king can be killed by an ancient emperor. It''s a great honor, but there''s no way. Who calls this ancient king who killed, but he is the chief envoy of heaven! But also just to catch up with the new emperor Tianting haoruyu, the first time to ascend the throne, the urgent need to establish prestige this time! "Strange, how can''t you see what that man looks like?" The three old Fairies in Jinling, from the moment of Chu Lingxiao''s appearance, secretly have the emperor of heaven. They want to go through the ancient courtyard of Yanjia to see what they look like. But when they pass through the wall, they suddenly find that the front is hazy! I can only see an ethereal figure. Now standing on the hollow ground of the hospital! "How strange!" Suddenly, the three celestial emperors of Jinling old fairy family grabbed their heads one by one. They were puzzled and surprised. Emperor of heaven! I can''t see through an ancient emperor! Does it mean that there are some immortals on the other side who are against the way and blind the heaven? The sky was quiet. Chu Lingxiao stood on the hollow ground of the hospital with his hands on his back. He raised his head and looked at all the people in the air quietly. He could not see any panic, fear or regret. Can fall in the eyes of the vast universe. Suddenly, he scoffed: "put on airs!" The next moment. Hao Ruyu''s disdainful light way: "are you your own? Or let this rebellious forerunner around us do it? " Middle aged people: "..." A brush. Hearing this sentence, the middle-aged man felt as if he had been hit by a thunder and lightning in his head. His blood froze and he looked at the vast universe with a dull face. This guy! I''m really dying! One second! Two seconds! Quiet! It''s quiet all around! Chu Lingxiao is still indifferent, expressionless, quietly looking at all the people in the sky. All the celestial lords are helpless. Chu Lingxiao''s posture. It always makes them feel stupid. It''s all dying and they don''t talk! Do you really want to let yourself The tragic end of a dead body! You are also an ancient emperor! Looking at all this, Yan Ruyu suddenly feels a little sympathy for Chu Lingxiao. Compared with death, she suddenly feels that her humiliation is nothing. "Well, since you want to die, that emperor will be merciless." A voice full of contempt fell. The next moment. Hao Ruyu then looked to one side and said lightly: "elder, I''ll bother you. First, I''ll abandon his cultivation, and then give it to me." The vast heart is full of scorn. Since Chu Lingxiao is so disrespectful, don''t blame him. He will let the people of the whole world see the scene of a lost ancient emperor, who is in his hands, crying bitterly! But. Hao Ruyu just said, but he didn''t wait for his eyes to turn to the middle-aged man. He brushed it immediately. He felt a figure in front of him. He passed in a flash, but he was stunned immediately. The rebellious state in the deep heaven Too anxious! Before he said the next sentence, he was already impatient. Would he give the old emperor who didn''t know how to live and die to the right place?! A little sneer. Hao Ruyu is too lazy to look down at Yan''s ancient courtyard. He can realize that he can hear Chu Lingxiao''s scream in the next second. Hiss! Next moment. In his ear, he only heard the sound of cold breath coming from the surrounding area, which was full of horror. In an instant. Hao Ruyu''s face is dumb, and he doesn''t understand what happened. He subconsciously looks back at the space of yanjiagu yard. But the scene that appeared in front of him made his heart suddenly feel that he was beaten severely by a whip. His whole body trembled and his scalp was numb. Both eyes were about to burst out. "Here How can it be! " I saw that the middle-aged man didn''t give a hand to Chu Lingxiao at all, but hurriedly passed by, knelt down and kowtowed to each other! The vast brain is a blank in a moment. I didn''t expect this to happen! How could it be! How can you kneel down to this little ancient emperor when you stand on the top of the whole universe! And this moment. All the people in the sky were petrified by this scene. They stared at each other. They were horrified. They didn''t expect this to happen! Yan Ruyu is more mouth, all Zhang''s long time can''t close. The whole Jinling, the whole earth, are scared. "The reincarnation group is superior. I didn''t expect to have a chance to see you in this life." Vastness: "..." Yan Ruyu: "..." All of us on earth: "..." Looking at the middle-aged people, they not only kowtow to them, but also perform three kneels and nine bows. No matter how they look or how they act, they only have two words in their eyes: reverence! All of us are about to be scared. There are only three old Fairies in Jinling. They seem to think of something. Their faces are unbelievable, but they are not sure. This moment. The whole Jinling is a dead silence. Only heard from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, a faint voice came out, which immediately made everyone, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe for a while, and the whole body''s hair stood up in fear. "Give you a chance to kill him." Vastness: "..." "Kill who?" Everyone was at a loss, but when I saw the middle-aged people, after listening to them, I didn''t hesitate at all, so I stood up and looked at the vast moment. All the people in the audience felt only a wave of horror, like a wave of waves, which filled all of them. Chapter 525 Everyone in the audience, a heart, suddenly trembled. It''s true! Kill the vast! Are you kidding?! Haoruyu, the whole person, is stupid. He hasn''t figured out what the situation is. This is Chu Lingxiao! Who is it! How can we make middle-aged people so afraid! You want to kill him??? Next moment. When I saw the middle-aged people, step by step, towards their own expressionless passing moment, a vast heart, are about to explode, full of panic and uneasiness, keep straight throat. Shivering: "before Master, you will not really kill me! " There was a dead silence. All people''s eyes, from the beginning to the end, have not stopped, full of trembling and incredible. For haoruyu, the middle-aged people didn''t respond at all. They still walked towards haoruyu slowly. Every step closer, haoruyu could feel the extremely pure and strong murderous feeling from the middle-aged people. Immediately scared of the vast, full of fear, hurriedly step by step back. That''s what he realized! Middle aged! Really want to kill him! To kill his new emperor Tianting! But only because Chu Lingxiao, a light sentence! "Bold, you Stop for the emperor! Don''t forget that you are also a member of heaven. Do you want to commit the above crimes? " At this point. Hao Ruyu also doesn''t care about any adverse circumstances. If he doesn''t, he immediately scolds the middle-aged people not to move forward. But his orders. Now it is nothing. Middle aged people don''t care. A click! The silent sky, with the middle-aged people''s step to stop, the instant atmosphere changed into a very frightening up, countless people''s eyes light, keep shivering, the body are shivering. How could this happen! What the hell is going on here! Just a word! Let the inner world of heaven go against the state of Tao, and turn around to kill the vast universe! It''s so vast! The new emperor Tianting, inspired by the empress Hongtian, is this middle-aged man crazy! None of us thought of it. Things will come to this. It should have been the converse state brought by haoruyu. It killed Chu Lingxiao, but suddenly turned around. This is the top of the universe. It is desperate to kill hongruyu! As the middle-aged slowly raised his hand for a moment. The friars of the whole earth, all of them, suddenly woke up with a shiver. That''s what I''ve come to know. It''s true! This is reality! It''s not a joke to kill the new emperor haoruyu! Vast as the universe thoughts, chaos to the extreme, eyes a burst of stare, face panic and incredible, breathing is crazy and fast up. He only felt that he must be dreaming at the moment! The emperor of heaven! But they will be killed by their own people. Suddenly. He rushed to the direction of Tianting and shouted: "please come out and help me, he is crazy! He''s going to break the rules! " But no matter how he shouts. Deep in the sky, there was no response at all. Wushang didn''t want to say anything to haoruyu at all. With one hand, he turned into a five finger mountain and suppressed it towards the tianlinggai of haoruyu. In fact, by his strength. Kill the little emperor, who is as vast as the universe. It''s almost effortless. To exaggerate, take one breath, and the convenience will vanish in a flash. But this thing. But Chu Lingxiao asked him to do it. How can he be so hasty. Bang! Go on! The vast body, in an instant, turned into ashes, leaving no residue. The sky. The earth. It was quiet. All of us are like having a dream. We just feel that it''s not true. It seems that until now, they are still in the dream. How could this happen! Emperor Tianting is so vast that he died like this? Many immortal families, scared legs are soft, immediately collapsed on the ground. All the gods in the heaven are dull. All the people in the Yan family, including Yan Ruyu, felt that it was too untrue. Suddenly, thinking of what Chu Lingxiao said that day, they all shivered. This man in white! Who is it?! It''s not from the empress Hongtian, is it?! "What else do you see?" At the last glance, the light voice fell down around the ancient capital of Jinling. All eyes around the capital of Jinling were frightened and all came back in a moment. All of them were shivering with cold sweat. For all this. I don''t want to explain too much. At the beginning, when the female emperor Hongtian came to their reincarnation group, he and many members of the reincarnation group found that the female emperor Hongtian was exactly the same as the female emperor who created their reincarnation group! Think of Chu Lingxiao again. I know. The reincarnation of Hongtian is likely to be the reincarnation of reincarnation. Otherwise. After Chu Lingxiao left. Their reincarnation group would not be so willing to submit to heaven. As for the nature of the vast universe. In fact, the empress Hongtian has already realized it, but she still has a little hope that the other side will change in the future. Their reincarnation group is sitting in the deep part of the Tianting, not only protecting the Tianting, but also continuing to investigate for the empress Hongtian. I just didn''t think of it. How dare Hao Ruyu provoke Chu Lingxiao? That''s not looking for death. What is it?! After a quiet look at all the celestial beings and all the people of the Yan family, Wushang said lightly: "you go down with me and see the adults." All the celestial masters: "..." All the Yan Family Members: "..." Is this really crazy or is it fake crazy! Kill the emperor Tianting, who is as mighty as the universe, and even pay a visit to that man! But no one dares to resist. The emperor of heaven is as mighty as the universe. Because of a word from the other side, he is slapped to death by the last hand. What else can they say now. At the same time, the eyes of all the three old Fairies in Jinling also came back. Different from other people, they have probably guessed who came back. They all look at each other. His face was shaking and he dared not make a sound. I didn''t expect that the one who disappeared for 20 years and had already gone to the land of the world came back! It''s no wonder that this rebellious state of Tianting killed haoruyu without hesitation. Even in the presence of the empress Hongtian. It will do the same. But different from the three old Fairies in Jinling, the other fairies in Jinling have guessed about the identity of Chu Lingxiao. Most of them think that this must be sent back by the empress Hongtian, otherwise, they will not let a villain be so awed. And now in the Yan family. Chu Lingxiao sat quietly on the throne, sipped his tea, and watched Wushang bring in all the celestial lords and all the Yan family. It''s when everyone''s face is scared and dazed. Only to hear the ear, came a very awesome voice, but scared everyone''s head, immediately is a blank. "What are you doing? Hurry to see emperor Tianting!" Everyone in the audience: "..." Chapter 526 Emperor Tianting?! This moment. Hearing these four words, all the celestial lords and the Yan Family stopped breathing and their eyes widened. Stand where you are. After ten seconds. That''s the reaction. In an instant. All the hearts of the slightest loss, the moment is gone, hurriedly toward Chu Lingxiao kneeling to worship. "All right, get up." Chu Lingxiao spoke lightly. Below all people, but still dare not get up, a trace of hesitation, see standing next to the Wushang. A dry cough. Light way: "you all get up." After hearing that. So I got up in a hurry. In fact, Wushang didn''t want to reveal Chu Lingxiao''s identity to everyone, but the empress Hongtian gave Tianting to them to sit in the town, and it was still her duty to dispel these people''s doubts. After all. These celestial Lords will be the leading generation in the future. Say cruelty. After being the empress of Hongtian, the new emperor of Tianting can''t stand at the same height as the empress of Hongtian. The so-called emperor of Tianting is only the person in charge on the surface, but not the height before leaving with the empress of Hongtian. All the people who got up. All some were flattered to stand aside, but still dare not even lift their heads, all of a heart, are not from the flop flop crazy jump. Until now. They finally know why they didn''t hesitate to kill the new emperor Tianting with Chu Lingxiao''s understatement. So this man! It''s the Legendary God in white! That even Hongtian empress ascends the throne of God, is this man, for its existence! Lian Hongtian. As well as all the celestial lords of the previous generation, when they saw it, they had to bow their heads and bow down to kowtow. Now, it seems that the identity of the vast universe, compared with it, is simply unbearable! Beautiful eyes, full of shock. Not at all. Chu Lingxiao''s identity is so shocking! Chu Lingxiao waved gently. Standing on the side of Wushang, hurriedly echoed: "whatever, you can sit down." Smell the words. All the people on the scene, could not help but look at each other, hesitated for a moment, and then sat on both sides of the position trembling. Whoever it is. At the moment, they can sit in the same hall with the Legendary God in white. It''s a great honor for this group of young celestial Lords. Before they were born, this man was the peak of the whole universe. Even the monks from all over the world were beaten to death by this man. They are not immortal even the emperor. In other people''s eyes, even Yu A wisp of floating dust in Zeus is not included. As for Yan Shenming and other senior members of Yan family, they know exactly who Chu Lingxiao is sitting in front of them now! That year! When Chu Lingxiao was still on the earth. They are just some monks who have just stepped into the immortal level. What they can see is not those prodigious talents of Tianzong, but the immortal leader of the old generation of Tianting. Now they see the myth of that year with their own eyes, and they really appear in front of themselves. Yan Shenming and others just feel as if they are four words apart from each other. They are particularly honored. "Is Tianting right now you people?" A faint voice fell. The whole Yan family hall, all people have to low head, dare not say a word. The identity gap between them and Chu Lingxiao. It''s too big. Even when the empress Hongtian saw her, she had to kneel down and kowtow. If the other side said that, they are not qualified to answer. Yan Ruyu''s beautiful eyes have long been looking at Chu Lingxiao in front of her, shaking ceaselessly, and the color of adoration in her heart is becoming more and more intense. Really count! Chu Lingxiao is still his great grandmaster! The Supreme Master hurriedly stepped forward and bowed to Chu Lingxiao and said: "Sir, since you have come back from the land of the world, you should have heard more or less that the powerful monks in the land of the world have chosen people in this universe..." "Now the empress, as well as all the celestial lords and immortals, have gone with her..." Say. With a little hesitation, Wushang looks at Chu Lingxiao. He also didn''t know what level Chu Lingxiao had reached after he left the universe for 20 years and went to the land of ten thousand realms, so he didn''t dare to ask more. He saw it with his own eyes. A powerful monk descended from the land of all worlds. In this universe, all the giants of the anti Taoist environment are already shivering as they only feel a little bit of pressure from each other. Even the empress Hongtian is in front of each other like an ant. Fortunately, there is no malice on the other side. It''s just a way of knowing what''s going on. In fact, in Wushang''s heart, although she felt that Chu Lingxiao was extremely powerful, since Chu Lingxiao left, Hongtian seemed to wake up all the memories of reincarnation and tell them all about the world. On the contrary. There is also the Supreme God, the great God, the ancient ancestor, the ancient ancestor of the earth, the original emperor, until the master of the whole world - the ultimate character! That''s what he knew. The mysterious and powerful man who knelt down to Chu Lingxiao was just a great God. It''s impossible for him to estimate the strength of Chu Lingxiao. He should be above the ancient ancestor and below the ancient ancestor. Twenty years have passed. This strength should be further improved. But compared with the man who took away the empress Hongtian and other celestial masters, there should be some distance. After all, he saw with his own eyes that the other side came directly from tearing space. When Chu Lingxiao left. But to go to the universe, the portal. But if we let no one know. The mysterious strong man who knelt down to Chu Lingxiao at that time, even his ancestor, is not qualified to see Chu Lingxiao. I don''t know what kind of expression it is. And the man who came to tear the space apart. As well as the whole universe, the event of selecting people from all regions happened because of Chu Lingxiao. I''m afraid it will be then. I really want to faint. "Why don''t you go?" Smell the words. Wushang smiles bitterly. "My Lord, they say that we can only go to the second group of people who are against the state of Tao at such a level, and then we can go to the land of the world." Chu Lingxiao listens without speaking. Then he waved to the supreme body. Immediately. All the people in the audience could not help but take a breath of cool air and feel a very rich energy of heaven and earth, which was enveloped in the supreme body at the moment. All over the universe. Can''t find it! The next moment. Even three thousand acupoints have not been fully opened. They broke through the shackles in an instant. Even the four acupoints of heaven have been opened. Suddenly, they are shocked and the scalp is numb. "Adult......" But I haven''t waited for him to come back. Another flash of light came from the center of the eyebrow! Chapter 527 Twenty years passed in the universe. These twenty years. The concept of "three thousand cultivation points" and "four heaven points" is no secret to the monks of the whole universe. It can be said that Wave! Open the four heaven acupoints! That''s really But even if so, I haven''t heard of it. There is a fifth heaven acupoint! The last face is dull. The hair, all startled to stand up. Hongtian empress, after awakening all the memory of reincarnation empress, also just opened three Heaven acupoints! He was even led by Chu Lingxiao! Wave it! It opens! All the people on the scene were dazed. The color of shock in their eyes felt like they were dreaming at this time. It''s too Exaggerate! Can the four heaven acupoints be opened at will? There are four heaven acupoints, but there is a fifth way! Yan''s lobby. There was a dead silence. Chu Lingxiao seems to have done a very common thing. After a sip of tea, he said quietly: "you can share the rest of the energy with other people. If you leave now, you should be able to catch up with them." With the power of Chu Lingxiao. I can''t see. At this time, although the empress Hongtian and all the celestial Lords have already left the earth, they haven''t left the universe at all. They are still following the people from all over the world, choosing the right people from all over the world, and then going to all over the world together. Wushang was silent for a while. Then he shook his head and said: "I''d better wait." Although I don''t know why to choose people, before the empress Hongtian left, she said that the universe is not only this one, but also another eleven. For such a large-scale selection, we must wait until the other eleven are finished, and then make the final run-off. There must be unimaginable opportunities ahead. It''s better to polish your strength and think about other things first. Chu Lingxiao naturally saw the idea in Wushang''s heart, and said nothing more. The twelve universes are under the control of the king. For so many years, I like to take the stars in the universe as glass beads and bounce them around. I''ve been very familiar with the people in various planets. Therefore, we can only choose the adverse environment. That is to understand. The overall strength of the monks in the twelve universes is far from that in the ten thousand realms and the eight alien worlds. Choose others to go up. It''s a waste of time. "Sir, why don''t you go to Tianting first?" "No more." Chu Lingxiao slowly stood up from his position and said lightly: "I can turn around everywhere, you don''t care about me." Words fall. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared in the original place before being held back by Wushang. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he left. All the young masters of Tianting are disappointed. They still want to meet with such people for a while. After all, this is the emperor of Tianting! From small to large. They almost all listened to Chu Lingxiao''s various brilliant deeds and grew up all the way. But the next second. Just in the lobby of Yan''s family, when the silence was about to be restored, the faint voice of Chu Lingxiao fell down again in the void. "As for the vacant emperor Tianting, I''ll give it to this little girl. I''ll talk about it first." Suddenly. Everyone was stunned on the spot. Little girl? Who? As soon as the voice came down, she had already fallen in front of Yan Ruyu in the Golden Empress''s Phoenix robe. In an instant. Everyone''s eyes, all looked at the past, suddenly a face of vibration. Yan Shenming and other senior members of Yan''s family opened their mouths in an instant and their eyes were dull. Yan Ruyu is full of panic. I don''t know whether to take it or not. Let her be an ancient king and the emperor of heaven, but she never thought about it! "Before Senior... " Yan Ruyu looked at Wushang with a dumb face, and her eyes were full of hesitation. "Next, since it''s an adult, I will help you step into the Empire." But I don''t think it''s OK. This is the service. Twenty years ago, he never confined himself to chenni. If he were any other person, he could not let a little Immortal King ascend the position of emperor Tianting, but it was Chu Lingxiao. Maybe This is the strong. After hearing the supreme words, Yan Ruyu really did not know what to say. She felt at a loss and a little pressure in her heart. As for the joy, she did not have any. Her character. It is destined to recognize the fact that the strong are respected. Yan Ruyu is very clear that her current strength does not qualify her to be the emperor, but this is Chu Lingxiao''s choice, and she dare not violate it. Actually. All of us didn''t know that the empress Hongtian was suddenly promoted to the throne by Chu Lingxiao. In advance. There is no sign. But in the end, all the people understand why, because the empress Hongtian was the great emperor of Haotian in those days, and also the reincarnation empress. One night. The news of the death of the new emperor Tianting spread throughout the galaxy, even to all the heavens. Just. When hearing the details and the three words of Chu Lingxiao, no matter who they were, they kept silent. Only the fairies on earth. At the moment, I was still in the dark. I thought that Chu Lingxiao was specially sent by the empress Hongtian to investigate whether haoruyu, the emperor of heaven, was qualified. Hao Ruyu died. Many of the old fairies who have long been away from the world have come out. In fact, the so-called old Xianzu is the supreme royal clan in Jiangnan and the emperor clan in the north. Chu Lingxiao left Jinling. In a moment. It fell on the top of Mount Tai. Twenty years later, Mount Tai is still like that. The only difference is that it has become the largest immortal sect leader on earth. When I saw that Chu Lingxiao had fallen on the top of Mount Tai. Many disciples of the immortal sect immediately surrounded them. "No one is allowed to step into Mount Tai. Please go out!" But. As soon as they finished saying this, there was a very loud rebuke in their ears. "Get out of here. It''s none of your business!" Smell the words. All of us looked at the deep part of Mount Tai in a daze. Although we were full of doubts, we dared not disobey them, so we had to get out of the way. Because of the speaker. It''s the supreme ancestor of their total clan! And for all this. Chu Lingxiao is just walking around, just like coming to his own home, walking in every corner of Mount Tai. But now. Deep in Mount Tai. A pair of big eyes full of horror, but looking at Chu Lingxiao, shaking constantly. When Chu Lingxiao''s figure. When he came to Mount Tai, he felt a very familiar breath, but he was not sure. Until now I really see Chu Lingxiao, I finally know why emperor Tianting haoruyu died. "This one really hasn''t changed since he disappeared 20 years ago. I don''t know. He came to Mount Tai What is it... " Chapter 528 Mount Tai is still Mount Tai. It''s not people who don''t change. It''s just time. Chu Lingxiao, dressed in white, walked slowly on the top of Mount Tai with his hands on his back. A moment''s work. Then he became Xianhuang clan. In the eyes of all disciples, he looked at the target. He went up to the elder and down to the disciple, all of them quietly looked at Chu Lingxiao and dared not make a sound. At the same time, I was full of doubts. What a strange thing! Usually, the chief patriarch, not to mention the immortal level family, is the old immortal family. Even today''s celestial Lord immortal, without his consent, no one can step into Mount Tai. It''s weird today. A young man in white, who seemed to be no different from the ordinary friars, unexpectedly made the chief leader run out of the dense forest of Mount Tai in a hurry. And ordered all of them. Do not disturb each other. It''s strange. Come one by one! The new emperor Tianting is so vast that he was killed by a giant in his own family because of the words of a strange man. It''s enough to be horrified. Are they Xianhuang clan. Are they going to encounter such strange things? You know! They were the forerunners of Xianhuang clan, but they evolved from a power under the hand of the once galactic empress! Now the Galactic empress has already left the universe and gone to the land of all worlds with a great God. What can be left behind. Just the head of their Xianhuang clan, who can let them bow their heads except for the birth of the rebellious giant. These twenty years. Even the heaven is polite to them. It depends on! They are the forces left by the Galactic empress! Suddenly. Some elders of xianhuangzong, who have been looking at the top of Mount Tai from somewhere in the mountains of Mount Tai, are impatient. Looking at a dignified middle-aged man in ancient black clothes, they can''t help asking: "chief, who is this man? We xianhuangzong, let alone haoruyu, didn''t do this when the empress Hongtian was still there. " Look at the top of Mount Tai. It''s like walking around my home. Chu Lingxiao, the elder of Xianhuang clan, and several distinguished disciples around me are all angry. Any one of them has become immortal. Which immortal family doesn''t welcome them? Which immortal is the Lord of heaven today? It''s more disrespectful to them. These twenty years. They are always respected by others. When is it their turn to clear the whole mount tai for one person? This is their Xianhuang clan''s territory! "Master, this is the end..." "Shut up!" An elder Xianhuang, who just wanted to ask, was suddenly scolded and interrupted by a middle-aged man. Elder: "..." "If you want to die, go up now, but if something goes wrong, don''t pull up the whole Xianhuang clan!" Everyone around: "..." Extremely cold, without the slightest emotion of the voice, the moment straight let everyone brain, change a blank, all stunned in place. "Master, this man is..." Finally, he was the oldest white bearded elder and asked carefully and tentatively. The middle-aged man had no choice but to take a look at the elder with white beard. He took a deep breath first, and then he said with a heavy face: "he is the man who, in a word, made the giant against the Tao environment turn around and kill the vast man of the emperor of heaven." Everyone: "..." In fact, at the beginning, the middle-aged people were only suspicious when they saw all the things over Yan''s home, the ancient capital of Jinling. After all. The man twenty years ago. The scene that left a lot of incredible myths and deeds in the whole universe is still deeply imprinted in his mind, but that man should have left the universe with the Galactic empress long ago, how could it suddenly appear again. Until now Say that. The middle-aged man looked again, and the elder with white beard standing beside him sighed: "Gao Changlao, you are also the old man at the beginning of the foundation of Xianhuang sect. How can you not recognize him when you are older?" Gao Changlao: "..." "Twenty years ago, it was on the top of Mount Tai. You didn''t fail to see that it destroyed all the powerful members of a galaxy." Hear that. The elder with white beard suddenly shrank his pupils and thought of something. His hair stood up in fear. "To kill many rebellious regions, even the powerful monks from all regions knelt down to him." All elders: "..." Teach the disciple in person: "..." "Didn''t you see all of these in the palace of the ninety Ninth Heaven with your own eyes? Did you forget all of them after twenty years?" Gao Changlao: "..." Ding! In an instant. When the last word falls, the whole mount tai is suddenly silent. A needle falls, and everyone can hear it. Middle aged people talk about this. If they don''t know who is standing on the top of Mount Tai, they are no different from idiots. This moment. Everyone''s eyes, and then look to the top of Mount Tai, the whole body can''t help shivering, legs soft, one by one all scared straight saliva. My mother! This is back! This is even the female emperor of the galaxy, who can only be the horrible man of the maid around! Strength is unimaginable! In those days, there was not one monk who was killed by this monk. Now tens of thousands of huge warship remains are still floating near the abyss of the universe! One night. Chu Lingxiao''s identity. It was soon known by all the disciples of Xianhuang sect. Previously, they were quite dissatisfied. They thought that it was too cowardly. How could xianhuangzong give way to a strange man? Now when he knows his identity, he is scared one by one that they are all far away from the top of Mount Tai. No one dares to come closer. About this man. Twenty years of deeds. From the first day they entered Xianhuang clan, they were listed as the first taboo, which was written on the rules of Xianhuang clan. As for the elder Gao, his scalp was numb and his eyes were dull. He murmured: "this It''s a myth. It''s coming out again... " So big Mount Tai. This moment. Suddenly it became quiet. No one knows what Chu Lingxiao came to Taishan for. One day, two days, three days, it was a full month. Chu Lingxiao is still on the top of Mount Tai. No one dares to disturb. It was originally the top of Mount Tai. It''s a place for Xianhuang sect to recruit new disciples from all over the world. But with the arrival of Chu Lingxiao, it has become the most insurmountable forbidden area for Xianhuang sect. Chapter 529 This is more than a month. Almost a lot has happened in all parts of the world. One after another, a lot of talented monks emerged. Some of them, even the family in charge, didn''t find out. They were too deep. Although it will reduce cultivation to the same level. But these geniuses. Unexpectedly, he broke out a deeper understanding of heaven and earth than the original emperor, defeated many original emperors one after another, and was selected into the final list successfully. The twelve universes, the second group of monks, have long been elected. The heaven is the best place to go, but there is only one person who has stepped into the qualification of competing with several major worlds for the list. Everyone wants to see it. What kind of chance will there be in front of the final 20 people, waiting for them. But. A month passed. The list is already out. However, the final twenty monks still had no movement, which made the world feel a little murky. What''s the chance? How long has it been? Is it empty talk after such a long time? Twelve universes, eight alien worlds and ten thousand realms have all known in this month that there will be a strong man that they can''t imagine coming, giving even the master the chance to envy. But it''s still that. A month passed. How about people? Chance! It''s the place of the world, the hall of the three ethnic groups. After these days, fengmuxue has successfully stepped into one of 20 people. When is it difficult? Only fengmuxue has come to the end of the list of 1000 people determined by the land of thousands. Three ethnic high-rise. They were all eliminated one by one. Even the monks like Tian Guyu, who once stood at the level of the first ancient ancestor of the world, were not selected. The twelve universes were not included, but they competed with the eight monks from other regions. It was so tragic that only less than three people from the twelve universes were selected. In addition to fengmuxue, there were three ultimate figures: reincarnated old man, Bai Rou and forbidden state old man There is also one person, who is beyond everyone''s expectation, and only one of them is Xianya, which has great power of understanding. But the land of the world still can''t bear to look straight. A grand place. There are only five people, only two more than the twelve universes. All the rest belong to eight different worlds. It''s not the top 12. It''s not that the world is weak. In fact, the overall level of the monks in the eight different worlds is far higher than that in the twelve universes and ten thousand realms, which has resulted in the eight different worlds and won the twelve selected lists together. "Alas, we are so far from the young monks of the eight foreign countries that we have no face to see our master again." Dugu Yu sighed helplessly. His face was full of shame and loss. He''s a great ancestor. It is unimaginable that he was defeated by one of the eight great gods in the alien world. Although his realm also falls to the great God, he was also the ancient ancestor of the world, and how could the monks who understood the power according to the truth and the great God''s realm compare with him. But the truth is. He really failed! The first scene was eliminated! What''s more, the young great God who defeated him didn''t make it to the final list of twenty? The monks of eight different worlds are immeasurable. How can the monks in the world compare with them But what Tian didn''t know. Eight different worlds, the ultimate figures, are not rare. In any of the eight ancient sects in the different worlds, there are ancestral monks sitting in the town. The younger generation is a great God. They accept the ancestral friars'' rendering all the year round. Their comprehension cannot be seen with common sense for a long time. And the land of the world? There are only a few ultimate figures. This is the same life, just born. "If we fail, we will be defeated. We are so different from the monks of the eight foreign countries. The great gods can defeat us at the same level, let alone those ancient ancestors." All the three families shook their heads bitterly. This month. They finally know how far they are from the rest of the world, where they didn''t even have the ultimate friars before. They, the ancient ancestors, consider themselves to be a famous strong man But now, compared with the eight different worlds, it''s just like a beggar begging on the street. From the beginning to the end, he has never seen what is the real golden age of monks. See the atmosphere slightly dull. Feng muxue sighed and said: "well, it''s been more than a month, and you haven''t gained anything. At least when you fight with them, you have benefited a lot, haven''t you?" Smell the words. Tian Guyu and other senior members of the three ethnic groups did not speak. Feng Mu Xue also shook her head helplessly. She is not herself. I don''t know. One by one. She is the first person under the ultimate character. Even if her realm falls to the same level as her opponent, she should be in a state of crushing. But in fact, on the contrary, she has to fight all her strength in this life. Several times, she has reached the edge of elimination. Forbidden state old people sit on both sides. The reincarnation old man, Bai Rou, is sitting in the right position, silent, but his face, compared with other people, is also very dignified. That is, they are the ultimate characters. Heaven and earth! No one can transcend the power of comprehension, and can step into the ultimate state, which has already achieved invincibility at the same level. Otherwise I don''t know what the result will be. At the thought of the eight foreign world, almost all the young monks who fought with them opened the fifth or even the sixth Tianjiao acupoint, their hearts were still a little restless. The gap is too big. They can be excluded. But how many other monks can compare with the eight different worlds in the world? In seclusion. All three of them have thought of the perished northern land. If they were not those people, in every era, who hunted the ultimate figures, which led to the fall of the ultimate figures, who hid, how could the present land of all worlds be such an uneven level? They don''t die! Who died?! "Well, it''s time to talk about business. One month has passed. Why hasn''t the host come back?" Bai Rou is the best in the hall. When she speaks, everyone can''t help looking at the past. The old man of forbidden state shook his head: "I asked the elder Tian xuanzi. They haven''t seen him for a month." "The king finally came a month ago. It seems that he is now in the twelve universes. He doesn''t know what to do." At this time. The reincarnation old man revealed Chu Lingxiao''s whereabouts. Hearing that Chu Lingxiao had gone to the twelve universes, everyone was surprised except Bai Rou and the reincarnation old man. What was that place to go to the twelve universes for? It''s too bad. Compared with today''s environment, the twelve universes are really not enough. Chapter 530 There was silence in the hall. Although we already know where Chu Lingxiao is now, who dares to go and reach for the chance? Just. They can hold back. The other selected people in the eight foreign countries are more anxious than each other. Otherwise, how could the eight foreign countries spread the words of failure everywhere. "Senior Bai Rou, those people..." Feng Mooche wants to talk and stops, pointing to the sky with her fingers. Bai Rou shook his head. Of course, she knows that fengmuxue refers to the seven great powers, but she is only the ultimate figure. She has not even stepped into the ancestral realm. How can she talk and ask Chu Lingxiao to come back after she has lived for so many generations. In fact, now seven people in Xuanji are also looking forward to Chu Lingxiao coming back soon. They want to see it, too. Chu Lingxiao will give these 20 people what kind of great opportunity to surpass the existence of the ancestor and Emperor level life bodies. Even they can''t imagine what kind of shocking scenes will appear at that time. Seven families of foreign world leaders. See the monks in charge. More and more in the back, say some bad words, can''t keep silent any longer, the monks below don''t know the depth, they can''t suffer together. The order was given out in a hurry. No one is allowed to talk about it again. There must be opportunities! But. Although the eight monks from different parts of the world have stopped talking, they are still a little resentful. They have been struggling for so long. There are ancient sects. In order to select the right people to participate in the event, even the internal affairs of the clan are almost split. As a result, a month has passed and there is no disturbance at all. Why did they participate in the event?! And somewhere in the dark coordinates of the moment. It has long been a gathering of armies, full of millions of terror creatures. From the depths of the darkness, they have come out. Looking up, their eyes are full of bloody murders. If the eight monks of the foreign world appeared here at the moment, their pants would be absolutely wet. These terror creatures! All of them are the same ultimate state! Millions of the ultimate! Who can think of it! In front of these terror creatures, there are five or six slender figures with extremely terrible breath. They are all real life bodies of the ancestral emperor level and the pinnacle figures on each fulcrum! One hit! I don''t know how many eras have been destroyed. The ultimate realm! At this moment, he became a minion, and the one who led them was the ancestral life! On top of it. On top of it, there is also a gold dragon chair, which is high above. It''s a man who can''t see any strong points at all. He''s wearing a black suit. He''s really young. He''s no different from any ordinary young man. Just. He just sat on the top, just in this very noisy area, at the moment of silence, even a pin can be heard falling down. "Are you all here?" But the young man in black, when he spoke, was full of vicissitudes of life. He was totally inconsistent with his young appearance. Instead, he was like an old man full of years. Because of his voice, the breath of years appeared from all parts of this dark area. At a glance. They are all young people in black. They have experienced the past. Among them, there are also young people, how to subdue the six ancestral life bodies from the past to the future, and bring them directly to all the pictures of this era. Ancestral life. In the hands of young people, there is almost no power to parry. Everyone tries his best, but he can''t let the young people fall a hair. Despair, fear and horror suddenly fill the faces of those ancestral life bodies. Until the end. Kneel and surrender. These are the six people standing in front of the millions of horrible figures. After hearing the indisputable tone of the young man in black, the only one of them, respectfully, made a salute to the young man in black, and said with awe in full voice: "senior, everyone..." But before she spoke, she was interrupted mercilessly by the young man in black. "Call me master!" Immediately. The woman''s body trembled for a moment, her face was full of panic, and she hurriedly changed her way: "yes, master, everyone is here." The voice just dropped. The eyes of the young man in black again fell on the other five virtual grandfathers'' lives. Suddenly, a group of grandfathers were frightened. Their hearts were shocked, and they immediately bowed to respond: "Lord Master, our people are here. " If we let the monks in the eight foreign countries see six grandfathers in front of a young man in black, they are so trembling and terrified. I don''t know how they feel. Looking at the six grandfathers, his eyes were full of horror. The young man in Black said lightly: "don''t worry. If I dare to give him a hand, I will have enough assurance to take him down. Then I will give you part of his blood." In an instant. The six ancestral life bodies, all of which tremble. They are all young people in black. It''s clear that how powerful the young people in black are. From this era, all the way to the end of the road, finding each one of them has already represented the strength of the young people, and has surpassed the life of the grandfathers. These people. There is no need for any verbal proof. But next. They are also facing the existence of a life body beyond the level of grandfathers. To be honest, they really doubt the youth and try their best to win each other. At first, the Black Lotus. It was the power of the youth in black, but it was not purified by the other side. Even when tuntian met the man named Chu Lingxiao for the first time, he almost fell. Talk about swallowing the sky. They were still puzzled. What is the importance of swallowing the sky? Can let the youth in black not hesitate to tear his face directly with Chu Lingxiao, but also to avenge him. But just then. Once again, the voice of the young man in black fell down. "Twelve turn town prison to destroy heaven field, you as the ancestral emperor, should have heard of it?" Suddenly. As soon as this sentence came out, the six ancestral emperors suddenly contracted their pupils. Because of the nine words, their hair stood up in fright. They looked up at the young man in black with dumb and shocked faces, and their bodies were shaking. Seeing the reaction of the six grandfathers, the young man in black couldn''t help showing a sneer at the corners of his mouth. He said lightly: "is there any doubt now?" Smell the words. The six great emperors all lowered their heads and dared not look at the young man in black. Their breathing became fast. Twelve turn town prison to destroy heaven field! This is the devil! How could it be! "Let''s go. I want to see this person for myself. Which step has been achieved in the end! The next moment. This is a dark area. The young man in black waved his hand to the twelve universes, and his eyes were full of killing and cold. Under him, everyone was as quiet as a cicada. "Swallow heaven my son, you will not die in vain!" Chapter 531 The top of Mount Tai. Chu Lingxiao is still up there. But the difference is that in one month, all the people of xianhuangzong found that the main peak of Mount Tai where they lived was becoming more and more unusual. The holy breath was like the stars shining in the night, one after another, rising slowly. From the inside of Mount Tai, it filled out. Wait for the breath. These people, who have never felt it, just stay near the main peak of Mount Tai, and their immortal energy has been continuously increasing in these ten days. It has almost reached the wall of the realm. "Come on, why are you still in a daze? This is no chance. Please sit down and absorb it." On this day, the chief of Xianhuang sect finally realized that these breath are very unusual. For the immortal level strong, it is just a treasure. Absorbing its energy, it can let them master the Tao and move towards perfection. As soon as this sentence comes out. All the disciples of Xianhuang sect immediately sat down. Every holy breath on the main peak is a perfect order of heaven and earth. These orders of heaven and earth. For the land of all worlds, it''s not rare, but for the monks of the twelve universes, it''s different. You can''t ask for anything. Chu Lingxiao sits on the main peak of Mount Tai with his knees crossed. It''s like an immortal golden man. His whole body is full of the holy breath that makes the whole earth monks shocked. Burst out! The next moment. In a flash, Chu Lingxiao burst out of a brilliant golden light. Before half a second, he rushed out of the earth directly, and finally even the whole galaxy. Bang! Like a firework. The golden breath, centered on the Milky way, spread out towards the twelve universes, like a still lake, suddenly ushered in a burst of sacred breath, like a runaway wild horse, constantly following Chu Lingxiao and stirring around. This breath! It''s amazing! Less than a second! The final king of the twelve universes, suddenly, his heart thumped, stood up directly from his position, his face was shaking, he could feel that he had completely lost the control of the twelve universes at the moment. Although it is clear that the day will come sooner or later. But I didn''t expect it. It only happens in a second. Since he saw the mysterious and extremely penetrating past life, he has known that the twelve universes are not created by him at all. It''s just appearances. Between heaven and earth, there is an unimaginable power, which controls everything. The reason why the twelve universes can be born out of his hands is only some power, deliberately. The twelve universes have been reincarnated. Endless. I''m afraid before him, I don''t know how many big hands he has experienced. Is this man who has been in the twelve universes for more than a month to break this power completely? Although he has lost control of the twelve universes, but Zhongwang can still see all the conditions in the moment through the shrinking image of the twelve universes. When you see Chu Lingxiao on the top of Mount Tai. When he was almost a golden man, he held his breath at last. And next to him. It is in this month that only two people, apart from himself, have been selected from the twelve universes. One is Hongtian, who is tall in stature and dressed in a yellow golden phoenix robe. After twenty years, she has a very dignified atmosphere. The other is Wushang. Twenty years later. See Chu Lingxiao again. The empress Hongtian has beautiful eyes and full of bitterness. At the beginning, she was just a common little girl, but now she has become the top 20 figure among the young generation in the world. I thought In the future, I can see Chu Lingxiao and show off. I never thought about it. From the mouth of Zhongwang, I know that even he, or even the land of ten thousand realms, the eight great ancestors in the foreign world, are all the servants of Chu Lingxiao. At once, his self-confidence was hit. This man Really Sometimes, she really doesn''t know whether she is Hongtian empress or reincarnation empress. After awakening all the memories of reincarnation empress, she already knows why she was elected by Chu Lingxiao and why she was included in the list of twenty. My previous life And the land of the world, another ultimate figure, has a great relationship, it is father and daughter! But it is also the awakening of all the memories of the previous life. It''s harder to imagine Chu Lingxiao is so strong! In the past, she was regarded as the master, but now it is not worth mentioning at all. There are also ancestors or even ancestors, which is the real master standing between heaven and earth. Standing on the side of Wushang. As early as in this month, I have experienced many things and understood what is the real bright world of monks. I have seen the land of the world and the eight foreign worlds. However, as long as I think about the day when I guess Chu Lingxiao''s strength, I can''t help but smile bitterly. Lianna and other unimaginable ancestors They are all servants of this man. At first, he was so arrogant that he made a wild guess. It is the end King standing by his side at the moment. He has to be six different scenes, eighteen enough scenes, and needs to be looked up to all the time. But these people. In the hands of this slave strength ranking, even the top 30 can not reach! In fact, if it really counts. Xuanji and other seven great powers dominate the seven foreign worlds. There are also the top powers of Tianzu outside the world, and there are many ancestors under his hand. The ultimate character like the king. I''m afraid I can''t even rank in the top 100. It''s a blessing to be a servant of Chu Lingxiao! Looking at the increasingly violent and trembling Mount Tai. The empress Hongtian couldn''t help but ask: "master Zhongwang, what is this..." Finally the king shook his head. No answer. Even if he talked about the present state of the empress Hongtian and others, it was in vain. The level of the other side was too low to understand the secrets of the world. Even if he and other ultimate figures were not lucky enough to see the ancient road of the past life, they would be confused. Bang. Chu Lingxiao suddenly opened his eyes, and the golden light appeared, stirring the whole universe again. The next moment. With a big wave of his hand, the main peak of Mount Tai rose suddenly. In the eyes of countless pairs of trembling, it was covered with the golden light. Suddenly, it broke away from the earth, rushed out of the galaxy, and stood in the universe! Holy breath. Just like the sea water, one wave is higher than the other, and the twelve universes are all turned into one golden flame ball. In an instant, the twelve universes, together with them, are all looked at. This moment. Even the land of the world. Eight different worlds are shocked. They stare at the region of the twelve universes. "What is that?!" Chapter 532 The twelve universes, originally suspended in the land of all worlds, are now turning into a dazzling golden flame ball, which even the ancestors feel extremely dazzling. They all can''t help but swallow their throats. Such strange phenomena. It broke out from the twelve universes that they didn''t even pay attention to. What the hell is this?! This kind of broken place. Even a great grandparent has not been born yet. How can such level of energy erupt? Even the grandparent in their eight foreign worlds can''t help shivering in their hearts. They feel that there is an unimaginable power, which is forced out of the twelve universes! Though I look up. I can''t see any weird gas coming out of the twelve universes, but they just feel that the twelve universes have changed! It''s like a towering ancient tree that has been eaten all the year round. Finally get to know. Little by little, it began to glow with its original vitality! "Look who that is!" A scream. All of a sudden, it came out from one of the eight alien worlds. In all the worlds, however, all the monks above the ultimate realm, with their eyes shining, could penetrate the surface of the twelve universes. When they saw a strange young man in white sitting on a shining golden mountain, standing in the whole universe. All people''s eyes, are not from a fierce contraction. It was a big surprise in my heart. Suddenly. Subconscious will look back. Quiet! Silence! These strong people in the ultimate state are full of unbelievable colors in their eyes. What did they see just now? Feel what! These golden lights! It''s all from the youth in white! And the power of the young man At least reached the level of xuanzu! It''s just a matter of twelve universes. How could there be such a person? This time, the young generation of several major worlds joined in the election. They won more than ten places in eight different worlds at one stroke! You know! Twenty in all! In their eyes, even the land of ten thousand realms can''t be seen. There is no comparison with their eight foreign worlds. It''s not clear for a long time. Is the domination of the twelve universes only an ultimate realm? This is xuanzu! But what all the ancestors, the Yuanzu, didn''t know was that at the moment, the supreme monk in their mind, xuanzu level, also had a cool back and couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Think it''s a higher level of Tianzu! Maybe even Tianzu peak! Be able to stand at the same height with the head of the family in charge! However, these patriarchal strongmen do not know at all. At this moment, the head of the family, who is inviolable in their eyes, and the patriarchal strongman of heaven, are discovering the strange youth when Chu Lingxiao is in charge. What a feeling! Everyone''s legs were soft and their bodies were trembling. They didn''t dare to make a sound. Even though they knew that they were far away, they were afraid to disturb Chu Lingxiao. This is beyond the existence of ancestral life! At the beginning, they thought of the extremely frightening picture. They could feel it all, and all the gooseflesh came out. A ancestor level life body! Directly scared to kneel to beg for mercy! In the end, I still can''t escape the fate of death. I was slapped to death by this one! It''s scary! It is only at their level that they know why the top 20 in the world can get unimaginable opportunities. All because of this one sentence, they have been busy for a month. From the tens of thousands of young people. Another hundred. Last to twenty! Who dares to complain? The young generation selected by the eight foreign countries still have a lot of complaints. They think that they have not been given a chance so far. They are just playing with them. If not for fear. Heard by this one. One more slap will be their alien world, into the ashes, where they will issue a ban to talk about this matter. Beyond the existence of ancestral life. Will you regret for a group of ultimate situations? That''s the real joke! Xuanji and other seven great powers also have a quiver in their eyes and look at the past 12 universes. In one month, because Chu Lingxiao gave each of them a white lotus petal, they have vaguely touched the edge of the ancestral life body, and they have a little insight into the pinnacle of all fulcrums - the ancestral level. The strongest can create the world and easily destroy the world ¡£ But one thing is still impossible. That is the world they have destroyed, which can no longer be repaired. However, in the eyes of the zudi life form, there are two words that do not exist for a long time. Now think about it. To repair the world we created, we need to transcend our own power. It''s easy to live to death, but it''s extremely difficult to live to death, let alone at their level. But. Compared to this. It''s not only that simple for the life of the ancestral emperor. Otherwise. They can''t feel now that the twelve universes are filled with no less than four or five terrible breath. That''s the energy that only the ancestral life bodies have! Xuanji''s seven people dare not blink for fear that some details will be missed by them. They all look at Chu Lingxiao and can''t help holding their breath. It''s not just ancestral energy! More for them, it is a supreme opportunity to have a clearer understanding of what is the life of the ancestral class, so that they can step into this level as soon as possible in the future. At the same time. There was a shudder in my heart. I can''t imagine it. There are only twelve universes. Even a strong ancestor can''t be born, but there is such a chance. How can they not see that the source of ancestral breath is the main peak of Mount Tai under Chu Lingxiao! Such as the abyss that has been silent for tens of millions of years. Suddenly one day. The twelve universes have ushered in a great clean-up. Even in the extremely quiet and cold space, there are all kinds of trees growing on the sky and galaxy. This moment. Twelve universes. It''s not like the universe with countless galaxies and heavens, it''s like a piece of land that is gradually moving towards recovery, full of life breath of rebirth. Everyone in the twelve universes is stunned. Many ancestors of the eight foreign countries have been unable to close their mouths for a long time. But just then. All of a sudden, there was a huge tremor in the whole world, which broke all of this in an instant. The boundless dome of the sky. Unexpectedly without any sign of breaking a big opening, full of the breath of terror. But at the next moment. The voice is extremely cold, but it falls directly on the twelve universes. Even Xuanji and other seven great powers suddenly trembled uncontrollably, all of them felt a very penetrating chill. "So far, the fate of the twelve universes is not up to you!" Chapter 533 Click! Before waiting for a few big worlds, the whole heaven and earth of the ten thousand realms are all inch by inch broken, one after another huge pieces fall from the sky. That feeling Just like them, they are all raised by people. Now when flowers bloom, someone is opening the cage wall and waiting for the fate of the creatures in the cage. They don''t know what it is. Bang! Several pairs of big hands, directly exposed, then, extended back, and then, again, fell, all of a sudden, the whole land over the world, all of a naked dark, boundless, I do not know where the space. This scene. It''s coming too fast. Only in between the electro-optic flint, it happened, no matter who, do not know what happened. All the monks in the eight foreign countries. It''s all in a daze. Next. When I saw the breath of one of my hands and accidentally crossed from a foreign world, all the surrounding spaces, like the same, were suddenly broken, full of the breath of death and destruction! In an instant. Everyone in the eight foreign countries, a pair of eyes, are almost staring out, shivering and salivating. Don''t say they are a group of great Tianzu. It is now Xuanji and other seven top powers, all of them are scared and numb. Just now, they just felt a chill and filled the whole body. Now, the blood is coagulated directly. They all open their eyes and take a breath of cool air. "This is the power of the grandfathers!" Suddenly. They instantly realized what, scared the whole body''s sweat, all erected, at the beginning Chu Lingxiao killed that ancestor level life body''s accomplice came! All of the seven leaders of the family are also scared out of cold sweat. They don''t have the courage to move a step. Everyone''s face is full of fear and uneasiness, and their eyes are full of horror. My mother! Here we are! Here comes a group of zudi! And the voice that just spoke! No Can''t it be the existence beyond the ancestral life body?! Grunt! Even people who don''t know what''s going on, at the moment, their eyes are frightened and tremble wildly. They can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. It was just one hand. From their world at will, delimited past. Even lead to the space broken! This is not a small world, nor a region of the northern land that has begun to take shape, but a foreign world with many great powers above the ancestral level! It''s the most powerful person - the dominant person, the world of creation! How can I be easily given When they come to the world, the order of the surrounding space has already become a part of the alien world. Destroying the surrounding is Hiss! This moment. Thinking of this moment, all the people in the eight foreign countries immediately realized what they were aware of on the spot. They all stared with fear and couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Wait! Wait! My mother! Yeah! This is the world created by the powerful. How can the spatial order be so vulnerable! Suddenly. Looking at the sky of the world, more and more pieces are opened. Everyone''s eyes are full of fear and disbelief, and their whole body is shivering. In my heart, I said with horror: "this This is the life of the emperor! " That''s what everyone realized. The master of these hands, what level of characters! This moment. As long as people know what the ancestral life means, they are all sitting on the ground in a moment of fear, white face, spitting stars, and out of control. The pinnacle of all fulcrums! The real master! No! Already in the world, disappeared?! A pair! Two pairs! Three pairs! All the people in the eight foreign countries, as well as the ancestors like Tian xuanzi, are staring at the sky. They count the cold hands on the sky. The more you add, the faster your heart beats, the faster it will rise. When they found out. There are six pairs of them. All people are scared of their bodies. They are frozen in place. The timid people are scared to death. Six hands! Six grandfathers! This moment. The whole world. A dead silence! Xuanji and other seven great powers, but also stare like a light bulb size, mouth can not close. They know better than anyone. What is the ancestor life! More clearly! The greatness of the ancestral life! But what''s more frightening is that there are six ancestral life forms, which really means that there is no falsehood in the words of emperor tiannv at the beginning. There is a more terrifying existence behind these ancestral emperors! This is more than a month. The wind is calm. They thought it was a fake! I didn''t think about it any more. But now the life bodies of the six ancestral emperors appear, which is really like a heavy hammer. They are almost unstable when they are hit in an instant. "Master, I didn''t expect that these thirty-six places have been silent for so many years. There are still some forces in these ancient order cages." The next moment. The voice of the incomparable banter, with a slight sense of mockery, fell down. The speaker was the six grandfathers of life, the cold and gorgeous woman named demon Zun, who was followed by hundreds of thousands of demon soldiers filled with black air behind her. This moment. A sense of terror. In a short moment, the whole place of the world was suddenly enveloped by a dark air. Looking up, there was no light left, and there was a chilling sense of horror everywhere. The land of all worlds, these monks. Never seen such a scene. The ultimate character, a minion! Even Tian xuanzi and other great ancestors have never seen such a scene. All of them are completely shocked and petrified. Next second. The rest of the five grand life bodies also came out from the dark place, each with hundreds of thousands of ultimate state. Then. The screen that appears. Let the world, as well as all the people in the eight foreign countries, jump up in fear. Six grandfathers! Just like a servant, he respectfully left the way, as if he was greeting someone. At the next moment, when a young man in black sitting on a golden dragon chair slowly fell into the eyes of all people from the dark depths of the black abyss, the eight foreign worlds were suddenly dead. Six grandfathers! Unexpectedly, he knelt down to worship the youth in black! Like suddenly, there is a pair of invisible hands, holding everyone''s neck in an instant. Everyone''s face is full of fear, dull and creepy. "Come on, clear up!" The next moment. What the young man in Black said made all the people in the world listen to him. His whole body suddenly shivered, not to mention his body. Everyone felt his soul and fled from his body in fear. The black suit waved. Cold eyes, until Chu Lingxiao in the twelve universes. Light way: "destroy all these worlds, these ants are not worthy to see my fight with this!" Chapter 534 A cold voice. I can''t hear the slightest emotion. It is full of irrefutable and undoubted meaning that, in a word, eight alien worlds, as well as the whole world, twelve universes, will be destroyed. And do it all. Just to fight someone?! This moment. In the whole world, there was a dead silence, and countless people''s bodies collapsed on the ground directly in fear. Countless people''s heads, because of the words of the youth in black, suddenly became blank, and their thoughts were even more confused to the extreme. Those ancestors who were high above, their legs were soft, and their hair stood up. Clean up! This young man in black! Who is it?! Six! Everyone is sure. I must not have seen the eyes of flowers, not to mention dreaming! Six grandfathers of life are all submissive to this young man in black. In order to meet each other''s arrival, they are willing to give up all their dignity and kneel to welcome him in front of the eyes of the world! Grunt! Countless people couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. For the twelve universe friars in the land of ten thousand realms, Yao Zun and other ancestral life bodies, as well as this young man in black, they don''t know what these people mean. But it''s all clear. There are so many strong people in the world that they can''t imagine! Eight different worlds! Can ignore directly! One appearance. The space wall fields of the twelve universes have been broken, so that their twelve universes can be completely exposed to the world. They really saw it, too. What kind of world is it! That''s why! Terror! Cold! Panic! All the people in the twelve universes are shivering and afraid to speak. Finally, the king was too brave to breathe. The stronger! The more you can feel the power of destroying the sky and the earth! It''s unthinkable! The whole world, eight different worlds, is in an unprecedented panic. Eyes of countless people. Keep an eye on the sky. All of them are about to stare out, especially a group of ancestors. The whole face is full of horror, just like ordinary people see ghosts, and their eyes are as big as cattle''s eyes. This moment. No one dares to squeak. No one even thought that such a thing would happen suddenly. In the eternal land of all kingdoms, there were six ancestral life bodies, and one more terrible existence! Before them. Even to see the strong, are only between the extravagant hope, that is only a dream of fantasy scene! Ancestral life! Let alone that! That''s the peak of all fulcrum, the real supremacy! But now! There is a Xuanji and other seven great powers, looking at the young man in black, his face was white, his lips were shaking, and his hair was almost scared. Really! It''s really a life beyond the existence of the ancestor! The young man in black, dressed in a very simple and unsophisticated way, did not wear a gold emperor''s robe, and the cold wind was so solemn. Now he stood on the twelve universes with his hands on his back, and his face was full of cold color. He said lightly: "what are you hesitating about, and you still don''t do it?" Cold! Infiltrate people! The faint voice makes the world as quiet as a cicada. The young man in black just talks, which makes Xuanji and other top-notch people. The blood is almost scared out of the skin. It seems that it can trigger the monk''s heart, the purest sense of creepiness. That feeling! They''ve all experienced it! That''s the first time to embark on the road of cultivation. How do ordinary people feel when they see the immortal on the top! Yes! This moment is not only Xuanji, everyone is this feeling! Demon Zun, devil rob and other six great life bodies at the level of emperor, looked at each other immediately, then nodded, eyes full of cold and resolute. At first, they didn''t want to go to Chu Lingxiao with the young man in black. After all! The other side is also a life body beyond the level of the emperor. It''s not easy to win such a strong person. They are undoubtedly no different from the cannon fodder. When you hear The young man in black could arrange the twelve turn town prison to extinguish the sky field. What are you worried about! They are the great grandfathers! If it were not for the young man in black, he would have left the area of thirty-six places, and the twelve turn town prison destroyed the heaven field. It is said that there is another complete fulcrum, which can kill the ultimate weapon above the level of ancestor! It doesn''t belong to 36 places at all. They couldn''t figure it out. How could such super Assassin''s mace have been given by the youth in black? If it had reached the level above the ancestral emperor, it would have been impossible to leave the thirty-six places. But they only know a little. Young men in black. Always say it and do it! He said there must be! There''s nothing to be afraid of. Twelve turn town prison to destroy the heaven field, plus the youth in black, and their six ancestral life bodies, they can''t take Chu Lingxiao. That''s really unheard of, never seen, even their group of ancestral life bodies! The next moment. Demon Zun, six ancestral emperors were robbed by the devil. They took pictures of the twelve universes, ten thousand realms and eight different worlds together! Boom! The terrifying force is like a huge wave on the sea. It spreads all over the world. The breath of terror suddenly comes like a seafood roar! All the people in the eight different worlds! Including the four great powers of Xuanji, they were submerged by the four or five ancestral powers before they could react at all. In an instant. Eight foreign world, disappeared in an instant, all people are like ashes, gone! Land of the world! The same is true! It''s empty. There''s nothing left. Looking up, there''s only endless dark space in the area. "Well?" However, when we saw an ancient road full of people and vicissitudes of life floating there, all six grandfathers'' faces were full of surprise. Although we already know that there is such a mysterious ancient road, when we really see it, demon Zun and other people are still trembling. Even the land of the world was destroyed by them. This ancient road still exists?! At the same time, the twelve universes were also reduced to ashes. Among the numerous people, Chu Lingxiao and Mount Tai were the only ones left! Even a few big world, all die out. Countless lives disappear. But the faces of the six great emperors did not change at all, as if everything were right. The young man in black stepped out. Looking at Chu Lingxiao with great solemnity: "destroy the sky!" They looked at each other. Even when they met for the first time, mietian even regarded Chu Lingxiao as the enemy of death. However, it felt like a gentleman''s friendship was as light as water. They respected Chu Lingxiao very much. First, they said their own name. Chu Lingxiao is the same. But the only difference is that when Chu Lingxiao opened his eyes, the world that turned into ashes the second before turned to normal again as if the restart button had been activated! Everyone: "..." All the people who have survived are ignorant. They don''t know what happened. They only hear the faint three words in their ears. "Chu Lingxiao!" Chapter 535 The whole world. The world is dead. With Chu Lingxiao''s voice just falling, countless people''s bodies were shivering fiercely. In a moment, everyone''s eyes were staring straight, and their faces were full of horror and horror. Their thoughts were like the tide of the sea, and came out in an instant. Just them! Dead! No! Where the world, are all six grandfathers of life, a hand into ashes! But How did they survive?! All the people in the eight foreign countries are confused. They talk to this young man in black. Who is this strange man in white in the twelve universes? It was he who just shot Did you save all of them? Xuanji and other seven great powers, all face dumb, legs as if tied with lead, dare not move a step, the body are shivering. Too strong! It''s so strong! Is this the strength of the ancestral life? The world! The rise and fall of the tide of the era are just between the other side''s thinking and not thinking! Grunt! At this moment, seven people in Xuanji, all of them swallowed their saliva, and their eyes were trembling. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who is now in the twelve universes, their hearts were tightened. Fengmuxue and other three high-level families, but also a word, dare not speak. This is a battle for the real masters. Even the most powerful have no qualification to participate. I''m afraid they have not seen it once in the past decades. In this life, they have seen it! One hand! Destroy the world! Such forces, such as them, are not even ants in front of such creatures. The three ultimate figures all look at Chu Lingxiao. At this moment, all races in the world, one by one, are frightened. The whole body suddenly collapses to the ground. The face is unbelievable and frightening, and the mouth can''t close. "Here This, how How could it be this man! " No one can believe it. It turns out that the golden man of the twelve universes is Chu Lingxiao, who has long been recognized as disappeared in the ninth area by them! Hiss! Suddenly! All the people of all the races trembled in their hearts and took a breath of cool air. Then they realized that fengmuxue killed all the races in the first place. It was! Next moment. Think again of the situation today. Everyone''s eyes were staring out in fear, their faces were white, and their faces were full of fear. My mother! This man! It''s so strong! In the past month, they have also made friends with monks from all over the world. They have roughly understood the several realms above the ultimate figures. But just now, these worlds, where even the ancestors are in, are not considered as great figures, have been reduced to ashes under these six people. Even the land of their world has not been spared. But it was Chu Lingxiao''s light words. It''s back! Boom! In an instant, all the people in the world''s mind, a blank moment, a pair of eyes beads, even dare not move. My God! This man! Have you reached this point?! The boundary of Baxian ancient people. A queen in a golden emperor''s Phoenix robe, with a cool and gorgeous temperament, is now looking at Chu Lingxiao in the twelve universes with beautiful eyes, which is full of trembling even earlier. The world is long. Nothing seems to have changed. Looking at the world destroyed in their hands, six ancestral life bodies, such as demon Zun and evil robber, have recovered. They have nothing to say. They can''t destroy any more than the existence of ancestral life bodies. There is no choice. All of them snorted coldly in their hearts, and looked at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, full of coldness and ridicule. Even if they have nothing to do! But twelve turn the town jail to destroy the heaven field, anyone who wants to lose half of his life! Looking at the big world, the youth in black just looked at it indifferently. Then he stepped out of the cage wall of the twelve universes. Under his power, he simply described it as vain and easily stepped into the twelve universes. In an instant. This space is frozen by the breath of the youth in black. Just now, the green world is waking up. Suddenly, it''s like entering the harsh and cold winter, without any vitality. All the people in the twelve universes are shivering. What just happened is not that they didn''t see. Even several foreign worlds are turned into ashes! And the people who do it. It''s just a subordinate of this young man in black! But its subordinates are all ancestors! For a month, among the twelve universes, the monks who knew the word "ancestor" were all those who were chosen to compete with the world for twenty places. They were eliminated in the first round. But also expand their horizons, know what is the real strong. There''s no need to explain anything. Just seeing the scene of the first-hand destruction of several major worlds already represents the horror of the youth in black! Seeing the young man in black stepping into the twelve universes, the king finally came out with goose bumps, his eyes full of fear and uneasiness. The closer to the youth in black. The more I can feel the four words "creepy"! The young man in black, standing with one hand on his back, is full of aloofness and contempt for anyone in the world. Only Chu Lingxiao exists in his eyes. He was almost with Chu Lingxiao. The universe speaks across a dozen regions. "You should know what I''m doing, the secret of the world. I can share it with you." Suddenly. Hear this sentence, demon Zun, devil rob and so on six great grandfathers, all hearts for one of Lin. All the people in the world, their eyes are staring, their faces are full of shock and disbelief. Although I don''t know what the young man in black means, I know that the other side has such respect for Chu Lingxiao. This is a strong enemy at the same level! But demon Zun, devil rob and so on. But I can''t bear it anymore. I quickly said: "master, what else do you want to say to him? I''d better hurry to sacrifice twelve turn town prison to destroy heaven field and suppress him!" In fact, they are afraid of young people in black. Chu Lingxiao knows the secrets of the world. Ghosts know what will happen. But the voice of the six great emperors has just fallen. Chu Lingxiao saw the past at a glance. The six great life bodies at the level of Emperor didn''t even have the time to react, but they turned into ashes in an instant. Everyone: "..." This moment. Quiet! The world is dead in a moment. But the young man in black is the next moment. He laughs and is very pleased and happy. With one hand, a huge gold exquisite tower falls down. He then waves with a big hand. The six great emperors who just turned into ashes come back to life. Immediately. But in a cold voice: "step back, I''ll talk to this man, and I won''t let you interrupt!" The six great emperors: "..." Chapter 536 Six grandfathers, all scared, dare not say a word again, a face of horror. No one just They know more about themselves and what they''ve experienced. At one glance, they''re so great that they don''t even know how to die. Just as they destroyed the world before. It''s easy. This moment. When looking at Chu Lingxiao again, there was only a strong color of awe in the eyes of the six ancestral emperors. This man in white! More terrible than they think! Grunt! All the world is still. They have just fully witnessed that the six life bodies of the ancestor class are so dead and reborn, which is terrible! This is the life of six grandfathers! Even by Chu Lingxiao! Turn to ashes at a glance! Six grandfathers, look at them like ants! Chu Lingxiao, however, regards six ancestral emperors as more ants! Are they not even All the people in the twelve universes are even more frightened to the extreme, their eyes are shaking violently, their faces are full of unease and worry. Once these people meet each other, their fate of the twelve universes is exactly where to go. The vast universe. Green and cold winter. Chu Lingxiao, dressed in a white suit, sat on the top of Mount Tai. He had a quiet look, without any disturbance from the beginning to the end. He looked at the exquisite Pagoda in front of him like an immortal myth. Youyou says: "well, that''s good." The voice fell. Twelve universes are shaking. Smell the words. Demon Zun, devil rob and other six great ancestors of life, all brush a change, pupil is a fierce shrink. In the eyes of their ancestors, they couldn''t recognize what the gold exquisite pagoda was suspended on the top of the sky. Did Chu Lingxiao recognize it at a glance? Quiet! Several big world, nobody dares to make a sound, all a dead silence, the eyes light trembles, looks to 12 universes. It''s lucky enough for the strong people to talk and watch them quietly. Even when the six grandfathers just spoke, they were instantly beaten to ashes. Between you and me. This moment, as if several big world, only Chu Lingxiao and mietian are left. The two look at each other. Everyone felt that an inexplicable and powerful order spread around the two people in an instant. The powerful gas field made that area become a forbidden area, but the one who tried was to destroy the sky. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still as quiet as water without any fluctuation. For a long time. The extremely cold eyes of mietian vibrated a little. This tiny detail immediately made the six grandfathers like demon Zun and devil robber have a heart, and instantly mentioned the voice and eyes. It was full of inconceivable, and the heart could not help but take a breath of cool air! Hiss! Although I have thought of the result, I still can''t accept it. Isn''t even this man''s opponent?! If there is no twelve turn to prison to destroy the heaven field! They are coming today! Isn''t it true that there is no difference between death and death?! But the young man in black, mietian, looked a little more excited, even excited. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s cold eyes, he showed a touch of heartfelt admiration. "I''m not alone!" The next moment. It was a hearty laugh, which spread to the twelve universes, as well as the major foreign world, and the land of the world. Everyone felt that the young man in black, who killed the sky and met Chu Lingxiao, was really not like a sworn enemy, but a friend who smiled and lost his gratitude and hatred. Just. They just couldn''t help blinking, but they were the first to kill the sky. He waved his hand, and the gold exquisite pagoda turned into an ancient holy mountain in an instant, and suppressed it towards Chu Lingxiao. A word a move! All for law! The order, let alone all the people in the world, is the six grandfathers. Their bodies can''t help shivering. Even though that area is isolated by two forces, it''s still only for seeing, and their hearts are bristling. Boom! But Chu Lingxiao was still sitting there with his knees crossed. In the golden and exquisite pagoda, he was about to hit him. A pair of extremely quiet eyes suddenly closed in front of the public. The next moment. A supreme rhyme that can''t be described by words broke out from Chu Lingxiao in an instant. With a bang, the gold exquisite pagoda was directly blown to pieces. Hiss! This scene. All of a sudden, the six great emperors felt their necks were pinched and their hair was up and down. I don''t know what a gold pagoda is. But they knew that this was a forbidden weapon made by heaven destroying. There was also a supreme method beyond the existence of ancestral life bodies, so it was crushed to ashes by Chu Lingxiao''s power! Sure enough! The strength of this man is higher than that of mietian! But. Next second. The golden pagoda, which had been turned into ashes, appeared on the top of the sky like a mirror, but now, compared with before, it had been cut off one layer. "Good, good, good." But it seems that the more powerful Chu Lingxiao is, the more intense the excitement in the eyes of the heaven will be. Even if the gold exquisite pagoda is damaged, it still says three good things. No matter from just one hit. It''s still the previous temptation. As we all know, Chu Lingxiao has already walked in front of him. With his own strength, he can''t shake this man at all. However, he has twelve rounds of prison to destroy the sky field. No one in the world can ignore the power of such weapons. Compared with Chu Lingxiao. I''m lucky enough. We can get this field. Chu Lingxiao is like a forerunner. No matter how many things he has experienced, he is only one person. But sometimes, external force is enough to crush everything. Twelve turn town prison to destroy heaven field! No one can escape! "I''m still saying that, as long as you can share with me the secrets you have in the world, I will leave immediately!" It''s over. Quietly looking at Chu Lingxiao. But his words, but let everyone in the world, eyes a blank, this sentence, they have heard the second time, what world secret? Only six grandfathers and other figures know what the secret of the world means. Even Xuanji, the most powerful one, has only a little insight. The more secrets the world knows. Then we can have more understanding of the whole fulcrum. The so-called Tao generates one, two and three things. The secret of the world is the evolution of the Tao. The more we know, the closer we are to the truth. But ten seconds passed. Chu Lingxiao still slightly closed his eyes and sat quietly on the top of Mount Tai. The sense of calm made him feel like a frog at the bottom of a well. "In that case, I don''t need to be polite!" said the cold voice Voice just dropped! The twelve universes suddenly turned crazily. With a wave of heaven destroying hand, the breath of terror swept the whole twelve universes in an instant. Every time they turned, the clothes on the people in the twelve universes were constantly changing. In an instant, they had been changed ten times! "Here This is! " In an instant. The six great grandfathers, such as demon Zun and evil robber, were suddenly surprised and full of inconceivable eyes. Twelve turn town prison to destroy heaven field! It''s twelve universes?! Chapter 537 It''s not just six grandfathers who are ignorant. Everyone in the world is stupid. Twelve universes, so inconspicuous place, have become the supreme weapon in the hands of such people! But. Soon six ancestral life bodies realized the abnormality, not the twelve universes, but the scene of the past came! Hiss! This scene, immediately let the demon Zun, the devil robbed the six ancestors of life, the scalp looked numb, but took a breath of cool air. The origin of the twelve universes! Is there such a horror?! Even their ancestors didn''t realize it in advance! In fact, it doesn''t matter whether the twelve universes are destroyed or not. Twelve turn town prison to destroy heaven field! It''s twelve universes, right! But as long as we master the reincarnation era of the twelve universes, the twelve turn town will be able to appear in his hands! This moment. All the people in the twelve universes are confused to the extreme. Their faces are full of fear and bewilderment. They don''t know what happened at all. They can only look at their clothes, constantly changing. That feeling, just like their whole people, went to another era and became the people in that era! Even the clothes on the king''s body are constantly changing at this moment. But he who has seen the past vicissitudes of life, now experiences such strange scenes again, suddenly feels only creepy, gooseflesh all over his body, all of a sudden comes out. Really! It''s true! The twelve universes are really reincarnated all the time! People inside! No change from beginning to end! At this moment, their clothes are the best proof. This is the clothes they used to wear in the past era! Now! Under the power of destroying the sky, I came back to them! Just a moment! At last, the king saw that there were more than twenty suits of clothes, which flashed through him like light and shadow! In an instant! In Zhongwang''s eyes, there was a thrill, his face was unbelievable, and his hair was shaking with fear. That is to say! I have been reincarnated 20 times! But next! Changing clothes! But there is still no stopping trend! But at the same time, the momentum of mietian has changed dramatically, and even is still improving. With the scene of the twelve universe era, the power is more and more shocking, and even the whole fulcrum appears silk cracks! "Now my strength has reached an unprecedented level. No strong person on any fulcrum can compare with me." The body of mietian has already been above Chu Lingxiao. He looks down like the master of thousands of eras. He looks down on Chu Lingxiao. "I, still that sentence, as long as you can share the secrets of the world with me, I will immediately withdraw all this!" Boom! The voice just dropped. The power to destroy the sky has risen again and again, and the twelve universes at the moment have turned more than a hundred times, that is to say, the twelve universes at the moment have reincarnated a hundred times! But still did not reach the end! That''s it! As long as the end is not reached, the power of extinguishing the sky will not stop, like the tide of the sea, it will continue to flow into the body of extinguishing the sky! Grunt! All the people in the world have already forgotten to breathe when they saw this scene. If it wasn''t for an inexplicable sense of suffocation, they would suddenly burst into their hearts, making them swallow saliva involuntarily, and they would not come back at all. Six ancestral life forms. It''s silly to see. Even they didn''t expect that the legendary twelve turn town prison exterminates the heaven field. It''s so horrible that it''s endless. It''s just a transmission field of power! And there are no side effects! They can''t see that they have already surpassed the extinction of the ancestral life, and what kind of state they have reached at this moment! The only thing they feel is! The other side seems to have been able to touch the road! It''s not invisible! But the Tao itself, the essence! Grunt! Even they couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. At the moment, they felt that there was a sign of breaking in this fulcrum. At the moment, if they want to enter other fulcrum, they are no longer extravagant! Boom! But the wind in my ear is extremely fierce, with a hint of warning. The six ancestral life bodies, such as demon Zun and evil robber, are all in a cold sweat, which immediately dispels this idea! But it has reached such a level! Chu Lingxiao''s face, however, did not change from the beginning to the end. It was still so peaceful and quiet that people could not understand it at all. Eight different worlds. The eyes of all the people in the world are full of fear and uneasiness. They have understood that if this person is defeated, I''m afraid the whole world will be really hopeless! It can be seen from the appearance of the other side. The young man in black, named mietian, didn''t care about them at all. If he wanted to kill them, he would. Their lives were not worth mentioning in each other''s eyes. Now there is Chu Lingxiao. The other side is still afraid. But if Chu Lingxiao "Since you don''t want to, don''t blame me!" The next moment. With the reincarnation of the twelve universes a hundred times, mietian suddenly lost his patience. At this moment, he can feel what is the power of destroying the sky and the earth. The former, and the present, are totally different from Tianbao. He felt. Now if he is to Chu Lingxiao! You can turn your opponent into ashes with one stroke! But strength is strength after all. The secret of the world can be seen clearly not with the increase of strength. Chu Lingxiao can go to this step, even longer than his previous life, which shows that the other side knows more. Only know more secrets of the world. They are such people! Only in this way can we achieve immortality. Otherwise, we are still only puppets of this world. One day. Will suddenly suffer the enemy, die! And the so-called destiny is just that, there is no real invincible, at least now he has never seen. This moment. Looking at the Chu Lingxiao sitting on the top of Mount Tai, the sky killing eyes are indifferent to the extreme. The voice was extremely cold. With a little more contempt. Light way: "remember my name, kill the sky, I will have a way, take out the secret you have, and continue to walk this road!" But the voice just dropped. The terrifying power then came out. In a flash, the hairs of all the people in the world stood up. They just felt extremely penetrating and there was a sense of fear spreading in their hearts. "So you can go at ease, elder!" Bang! With the great hand of annihilation falling completely, the twelve universes in such a state are destroyed and reborn once again! But when the dust disappears. The scene of the eyes made his face vibrate and he took off the shortcut: "how could this happen?" Chapter 538 Between heaven and earth. The sky of the universe! Even though the twelve universes in such a state were all in the hands of annihilation and experienced a destruction and rebirth, Chu Lingxiao''s posture remained unchanged, and he sat on the top of Mount Tai with great silence. Eyes! It''s not open! All the people in the world are dazed. They have no idea what happened. They only know that Chu Lingxiao is still alive! But the six ancestral life bodies, such as demon Zun and devil rob, are all eyes, and they are almost staring out. How could it be OK! It''s impossible! How could it be?! For a long time, his face gradually recovered. Suddenly, his face was cold and dignified. From the bottom of my heart, I sighed: "it seems that I underestimated you so much. It''s hard to imagine that you have reached such a level." Although he is praising Chu Lingxiao. But the tone is still full of self-confidence. Even so, mietian still has absolute confidence to win Chu Lingxiao! Even. The next moment. There was a little craziness in the dead eye. The stronger Chu Lingxiao is. The more unimaginable the secrets of the world he has mastered, such people have no idea how long they have lived. I''m afraid they even know something about other fulcrums! "Exactly what I want!" Bang! One blow failed, and the great hand of annihilation fell again. This time, the awesome power hit Chu Lingxiao again. There were a dozen eras in an instant, which were turned into ashes in the hand of annihilation. All belong to twelve universes! The whole universe is as quiet as a cicada. Countless people have already shuddered and collapsed on the ground. Their eyes are full of horror and panic. Their brain is blank, but there is only one thing to think about at the moment! That''s it! Who are they! What are they, people who have lived here for generations, from childhood to adulthood? It''s someone The illusion created. Or living people, or they really have been reincarnation, the past of all people''s appearance, have not changed. Everyone in the universe, including the king, is about to explode. This time! They at least! Through thousands of clothes! That shot! But still can''t shake Chu Lingxiao! "Here This man, it''s inevitable... " This moment. Six grandfathers of life, really completely dumb, eyes stare, the whole body is shaking. This is the twelve turn town prison killing heaven field! It has come to this point! Can''t you take Chu Lingxiao in front of you! Think about it! The man in front of them, from their arrival until now, has not moved a step, sitting on the top of Mount Tai, standing in the space of the universe, as if knowing that they will come! The face of mietian. At the same time, it became very dignified. His strength has reached such a level that he can''t even take the man before him? It''s totally different from what he thought in advance. He thought that the twelve turn town prison destroyed heaven and earth. Once it appeared, no one could stop it, because this is the real ultimate weapon on this fulcrum! This fulcrum! How long is it! How strong he is! Until see the end, once so, there is to restart the world, really see this fulcrum, is so born! But now! How can it be useless! Is it not enough strength? Mietian can''t help but step back. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao''s strength, even at this time, can''t help but feel afraid. I saw that mietian actually stepped back. All the faces are full of vibration. At the next moment, they are all deeply relieved. But then, when the sky goes out again and slowly raises their hands, all the people in the world hold their breath again, and a heart is tense again. "Stand behind me and give me strength!" Only a cold voice fell. There is another golden pagoda on the top of mietian''s head. There are six ancestral life bodies, such as demon Zun and devil robber. However, they can''t help but hesitate for a moment and don''t know if they should listen to mietian''s words. I thought it would take Chu Lingxiao easily this time. But I didn''t expect that it would develop like this! "What else do you think you have a choice?" But when the sky was extremely cold, the six ancestral life bodies, such as demon Zun and devil robber, all of them trembled for a while. Yeah. Do they have a choice? It''s all for this! Even if you leave now. In the future, there will be no shelter for a few of them. Now there is only one way to go to the dark to have a chance! The next moment. Six grandfathers dare not hesitate any more. They immediately put all their grandfathers'' energy into mietian. In a moment, mietian seemed to get endless aura. Twelve universes suddenly turned more crazy. If it was lightning speed. Now! Then we can only see twelve universes, which turn into a light and keep rotating! "It''s really worthy of the fact that the twelve turn town prison can wipe out the sky field. It can let me step out of the critical step!" Boom! Before waiting for the land of ten thousand realms, all the people in the eight foreign countries in the world, in a blink of an eye, only heard the voice of destroying the sky, all changed, not so old, but the real state of youth. Mietian always thought. The gap between him and Chu Lingxiao is not very big, because the other side is still young as he is. The only difference is that the other side is really young, so are the voices. Until now. He just saw that Chu Lingxiao completely crushed him with his own strength, but at this moment, he has come to a real all-round recovery, and can fully exert the power of twelve turns to kill the heaven field! This is the ultimate power to create this fulcrum! He doesn''t believe it! Chu Lingxiao can resist it! "Give me a little more energy!" The next moment. The six great emperors behind, dare not slightest neglect them. With a wave of their hands, they absorbed all the millions of ultimate situations behind them. Boom! In an instant! The land of all worlds is destroyed, and so are the eight alien worlds! "Yes!" When they saw this scene, the six great grandfathers were very happy. These two areas, because Chu Lingxiao is in charge, can''t be destroyed at all, but at the moment, they turn into ashes under this force. Doesn''t that mean that the extinction of the sky now finally surpasses Chu Lingxiao?! And the sky in the void. This moment. It seems that he really became the master of the fulcrum of creation. In his eyes, he was full of the idea of looking down on the world. With a wave of his hand, he was able to recover from the lost world and the eight foreign worlds. All of us are dazed and shivering. I know that I have just experienced another destruction. But this is not heaven destroying pity. He just wants to see if his strength can surpass Chu Lingxiao. He laughed. In a flash. Stopped smiling again. The next moment. He hit! The Taishan Mountain under Chu Lingxiao''s body suddenly turned to ashes. Its voice was cold and heartless, and it was full of contempt: "I''m not alone, but now I can take your life easily!" Boom! One hit! Till Chu Lingxiao! Chapter 539 Everyone in the world. Seeing the Taishan Mountain under Chu Lingxiao and turning to ashes in a flash, all of them were scared and sweated. Even in the eyes of the seven great powers of Xuanji, there was a trace of despair. At the moment when they disappeared. Is extinction so powerful?! The previous extinction! But no matter what! Can''t shake Chu Lingxiao for a while! Now. A free shot! Unexpectedly, the Taishan Mountain under me was turned into ashes in an instant. This Is it really going to fail?! Not waiting for everyone in the world to return to God. The blow that killed the sky. Already hit Chu Lingxiao! This time, no longer to the previous, no improvement, now anyone can hear, the sound of the knot solid impact on the body, as if hit on a piece of paper, instant breakdown. Everyone''s heart, can''t help wring out the blood, for Chu Lingxiao is full of tension. From when they knew Chu Lingxiao to now. No one''s power has ever been seen, which can hit Chu Lingxiao''s body. This time, the power to destroy the sky really makes the eyes of countless people in several major worlds show an unprecedented fear! Lost! Are you really going to lose?! However, when Chu Lingxiao''s face remained unchanged, there was more or less comfort. "In your present state, it is impossible for you to accept my three moves in the battle of trapped animals!" But next. If the sky is extinguished, it will be like a basin of cold water pouring down, which will instantly make everyone''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley. Three moves? That''s what they said. That means. The blow just now has caused this man a very serious internal injury. At the moment, his condition seems to be unchanged. In fact, his body is already riddled with holes. "Master..." Feng muxue and others all burst out in cold sweat. Looking at Chu Lingxiao in the twelve universes, their eyes were full of worry. This is their first time. See Chu Lingxiao face such a dilemma. Once defeated. I''m afraid that all of their world will disappear. This moment. Even after Chu Lingxiao came back in fear, he once again questioned all the races in all the regions of the world. He couldn''t help but pinching a sweat for Chu Lingxiao. Compared with Chu Lingxiao, these ancestral life bodies, as well as this more horrible young man in black, all kinds of behaviors can only be described as cruel. "You leave, I have something else to ask him." At this moment, mietian is full of self-confidence. With a big wave of his hand, he will let the six grandfathers behind him back to one side. Now he has no need of external support. Who can resist him with a single stroke! Smell the words. The six great emperors, such as demon Zun and evil robber, all retreated to one side. Their eyes were full of ridicule. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was dying in their eyes, they could not help sneering. They believe it, too. Now Chu Lingxiao. Although there is no injury on the surface, it is already a life hanging line. Mount Tai, which has turned into ashes, is the best proof! This can not help but finally let the demon Zun, the devil rob and so on in the heart, relieved. It''s finally coming to an end. They are on this trip. What a twists and turns! It''s a good thing that they didn''t let them down. It''s really the ultimate weapon on this fulcrum, like the legend. It has the power to restart the heaven and the earth! Solved this man! Who else can resist them! In the future! They will be the master of this fulcrum and can do whatever they want. No one can make them fear one or two more and act stealthily! Looking at the sky destroying step by step, Chu Lingxiao walked over. This moment. Everyone''s eyes were full of worry. They clenched their fists tightly and swallowed their throats. "I''ve given you a chance, but it''s a pity that you don''t cherish it. Now I''m going to kill you without any effort. But I''m still saying that, as long as you can tell you the secrets of the world, I won''t kill you!" The cold voice fell. Everyone can''t help but feel a bit numb on their scalp. Their legs are a little unstable. Their hearts are getting cold. Lost I really failed! Even this one lost one day. Six grandfathers, all standing behind, arms around the chest, like watching a play, eyes full of ridicule and banter, began to scan the Chu Lingxiao up and down. This is the time. It''s ridiculous to be so pretentious. In their eyes. Chu Lingxiao sits in the void with his knees crossed and his eyes slightly closed. He looks calm and calm. At the moment, he is too ironic. I''m afraid I didn''t even think of it. I have such a powerful power. But still can''t resist twelve turn town prison to destroy the sky field! In the hands of annihilator at this moment, there is no power of the first World War, and we can only be obediently captured. Kill the sky light way: "have you considered? Now I am the pinnacle of fulcrum. You have only one way to go! " Quiet! At this moment, when he speaks, who dares to speak, let alone the voice? Everyone in the world, together with the breath, can''t help but stop. But the next moment. In full view. Chu Lingxiao opened his eyes slowly, but his tone was still as plain as before. He could not hear a trace of being seriously injured. When the six zuditon''s father was shocked, his face was slightly moved. Only heard his light way: "you, why don''t you look at the end of this fulcrum, what''s there?" What do you have? It''s also unexpected that Chu Lingxiao would say such a sentence. His eyes were full of aloofness and arrogance. He said lightly: "you can''t cheat me. In this case, I''ll meet your last requirement. But after that, if you don''t say it, don''t blame me for my automatic hand!" Actually, I want to see it with my own eyes. What''s at the end of the fulcrum. He also knows how this fulcrum was born. Twelve turn town prison to destroy the heaven field, which can push all the era back, will surely see the end. "Let''s see what''s at the end of this fulcrum." The next moment. With the fall of the great hand of annihilation, the twelve universes turned again in an instant. Countless eras passed before his eyes one by one. At this moment, even the six ancestral life bodies could not help looking at the past. Can be the end of everything. Closer and closer! This moment. When I saw a slender figure at the end, I stood up slowly. Suddenly, the eyes of mietian, the six grandfathers and all the people in the world shrunk slightly, especially mietian, and the six grandfathers. In just ten seconds, there were only four words left in my eyes. Unbelievable! Can''t help but hold your breath, only feel that figure, it''s too familiar! What is that?! But no one is sure! But when the light at the end disappeared, the moment when I saw who the figure was, the sky was gone, and the six grandfathers were horrified in their eyes. They just felt creepy, and a pair of eyes were staring out. How could it be! Everyone in the world takes a deep breath of cool air. The next moment. Only see that slender figure, turn into a stone tablet, above only write a line of bright red big characters. "At the end of the road, see Chu, Ling in the sky!" This moment. The faint voice also fell in the ear of mietian and the six ancestral emperors. Although it was like a breeze, all their bodies trembled. When they looked at Chu Lingxiao again, there was only a piece of fear in their eyes. "You say you''re the pinnacle of the fulcrum, but you know who you''re against now?" Chapter 540 Quiet! A dead silence! This moment. There''s no sound around. There''s no stupid eyes. There''s no stupid eyes. There''s tremor from head to foot, even blood, hair and other organs on the body. In a pair of eyes. It''s full of fear and disbelief, and the breathing stops. How could this happen! It''s impossible! The end of the road! The end of fulcrum is! Hiss! Six grandfathers, just a sneer, full of ridicule, at this moment, when I saw the end of the road, the stone tablet of the moment, one by one all scared to fall on the ground, the whole body of gooseflesh, all came out. His eyes were blank and full of fear. Murmuring in his mouth: "this It''s impossible, it''s impossible, how can it be! " Yeah! How could it be?! Everyone in the world wants to say, how can this be possible! The end of the road! Chu Lingxiao! Don''t say it''s the extinction of the sky. The six ancestral emperors are all the people who know Chu Lingxiao. They are scared to be numb and shocked. This one! How long have you lived! It''s amazing! Compared with other people, the seven great powers of Xuanji know better what the end of fulcrum means. But I can''t imagine it. At the end of their fulcrum, there was Chu Lingxiao. It''s incredible! Their fulcrum! It was created by Chu Lingxiao! Quiet! At this moment, the silence around makes everyone feel creepy and shivering. Everyone''s eyes will look at the red stone tablet at the end of the fulcrum and Chu Lingxiao. In addition to the deep shock, there is only endless fear and awe left in everyone''s eyes. Too strong! The whole body of the six ancestral emperors was petrified with fear, and they only felt that their whole blood was coagulating at the moment. What are they doing?! It''s stupid to be against such a character! I thought that Chu Lingxiao was just the place of the world. It''s said that the emperor of heaven and earth is the creator of the whole fulcrum. If this event is spread to other fulcrum, it will definitely frighten a large number of people to death. A living fulcrum Creator! What is the fulcrum creator? Even these ancestors, who can be born, have taken advantage of this light to be able to ascend the throne of ancestors! These people! Can they afford it?! "No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible! It''s impossible! " In silence. The creator of fulcrum, Chu Lingxiao, has gone to such a stage! This But what he couldn''t accept. It''s not a failure! But why?! He thought that as long as he reached the pinnacle of fulcrum, he would be qualified to jump out of his destiny and never die. But now, he can''t help but discover that even if he reached that level, he would just "It''s impossible!" Bang! The God of annihilation was in a complete mess. He made another move directly towards Chu Lingxiao. With one stroke, the twelve universes turned to ashes in an instant, but the next second, he was at the foot of Chu Lingxiao again and recovered. "It''s impossible! I don''t believe it! " Even so. Mietian also firmly believes that the creator of fulcrum is no better. He also stands at the peak of fulcrum. He is not without a winner! Boom! The breath of terror broke out in an instant from within the body of mietian. During this period, the twelve universe tides almost rose and died a dozen times, but each time, less than half a year later, it recovered as before. This moment. Several big world all one face is dull, quietly looks at this all, nobody dares not to make a sound. Although others are not as clear as the seven great powers like Xuanji, the figure of Chu Lingxiao at the end of the road means what. But now. Anyone can see it. Not only are the six ancestors afraid of life, or even afraid of lying on the ground, dare not move. Even the extinction of the sky is the same. Even the temperament has changed a lot! There is no previous calm, confident attitude, eyes full of panic, fear, and a thick color of disbelief! But no matter how he does it. Chu Lingxiao was not hurt at all. He was the fulcrum of his peak strength, like air. Look at the six ancestral emperors behind, eyes a shudder, just want to quickly find a hole, escape. But think of it. Chu Lingxiao''s identity. Where can they escape? Bang! The power of terror has penetrated into the world and eight foreign countries, but no matter how many times it appears, it will return to its original state in the next second. In the dark. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t need to make a move at all, so he seems to have another force, which is dominating all this. Mietian was completely stunned. There is no God in my eyes. Looking at everything around, the body suddenly couldn''t help shivering. Suddenly, there was something strange in his eyes, and he seemed to realize something on the spot. This moment. Chu Lingxiao also slowly stood up light voice. At the moment when I fell in mietian''s ear, all my gooseflesh came out. "Have you finally found out?" In an instant. Mietian looks at Chu Lingxiao with a shaking face. If he was still a strong and unpredictable figure when he appeared before, then he is scared now. He is no different from the common ants. Tao''s heart is completely broken. There is only one panic in his eyes. "It''s impossible, how can it be!" "Why not?" Out of the sky: "..." Then the voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s big hand waved at will. The six ancestral emperors collapsed on the ground were instantly turned into ashes by a ray of light particles. Then he stretched out his hand and fell into Chu Lingxiao''s hand. "It''s impossible!" Mietian immediately wants to use the twelve turn town prison to kill the heaven field, and wants to find six ancestral emperors again, but finds that no matter how many times he tries, he is empty. "If this is the truth you want to find, then I, standing here, is the truth. Are you satisfied?" Out of the sky: "..." Mietian couldn''t accept it at all. After searching for so long, he thought he was about to jump out of the board, but he didn''t expect that the world secret he had was only a few words in a passage. And it''s still this fulcrum, which he deliberately found out. So that he can be an ant. Keep watching! At the moment only he really understood. Chu Lingxiao is not the creator of fulcrum, but it is the existence that even this fulcrum dare not provoke. Otherwise. Chu Lingxiao will not even give up his hand, and the world he destroyed will return to normal within half a second. "Before you die, I''ll tell you a secret. These twelve turn towns and prisons never exist. Even your strength at the moment is just a kind of illusion." Out of the sky: "..." This moment. The whole world. Finally, it was completely back to normal. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "what is the reason why I am not alone? From the beginning to the end, I am the only one walking." Mietian''s face was dazed, his eyes were fixed on Chu Lingxiao, and he could not say a word any more. His mouth was full of bitterness. From the beginning to the end, he was a self righteous chess piece. One. Poor man Chapter 541 Chu Lingxiao is right. I''m not alone. From the beginning to the end, he is the only one in the world who has come to the forefront of all monks. The world of annihilation. It''s too far from Chu Lingxiao''s world. The world he saw. In Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, it''s just a puddle of water. I don''t know the real ocean. This moment. The world is dead. Even all monks can''t accept it. As for the ancestors, they already have the concept of fulcrum. Naturally, it''s very clear what the fulcrum creator means. That''s the real way! They become monks and go against the sky. What are they doing for? Isn''t it because they are close to the most perfect Tao and become immortal? Before the extinction of the sky appeared. They think that the ancestral life body is Tao! But now This moment. The twelve universes finally stopped rotating, and all the monks of the twelve universes finally returned to normal. But for them at the moment. It''s like an unprecedented sightseeing tour. It''s hard to accept that I have witnessed thousands of myself in the past. All my eyes are blank and my mouth is bitter. What''s the matter Is there really such a thing in the world? They are reincarnated! The twelve universes have been reincarnated. Who are they at this moment? Finally, Wang also reacted for a long time. Can''t help patting around, a pair of lost Hongtian, helplessly sigh a airway: "don''t think about it, you are you, not others." Anyway. These things are not what they can understand now. Maybe they can learn the truth with the rising of the realm. But the most incredible thing right now. Or The next moment. The eyes of Zhongwang and all the people in the twelve universes immediately fell on Chu Lingxiao. They all swallowed their throats and got goose bumps. Their eyes were full of shock and awe. This is No! It''s time to be called the real Creator! For the final king and all the twelve universe people, there is no fulcrum in their hearts, because they haven''t even reached the ancestral strongman. At this moment, the only word that can describe Chu Lingxiao is the Creator! It''s not just the twelve universes. In the land of ten thousand realms and eight different worlds, the eyes are full of awe. Even the Phoenix Moxue and other people who are related to Chu Lingxiao, have a faint fear at the moment. Creator of fulcrum! Why not Even the land of the world is "Ha Hahaha. " But at this moment, he laughed happily. Even though he knew that he was going to die, there was no panic expression on his face at the moment. Instead, he stood in the void and smiled heartily. "I have no regrets, I have no regrets!" But. At the moment, no matter who you are, you can feel the voice of the other party. The tone is extremely sad, which only makes you feel extremely miserable, bleak and lonely. The whole body is full of the atmosphere of vicissitudes. In a moment, the last second, or the death of the youth, in the next second, you have become an old man, who has reached the age of dying, white haired old man. Standing in the void. Even stand some stand unstable, body trembling, like autumn, a dark maple leaf is about to fall, but in the next moment, left two lines of tears. Still muttering: "I have no regrets, I have no regrets!" The whole world is quiet. Everyone''s eyes, looking at the sky, did not speak, and then, looked at the Chu Lingxiao who stood there quietly. All over the world. There are only seven great powers like Xuanji, who understand the mood of destroying the sky at this moment. I thought I was close to the truth of the world. But I didn''t expect to see only a small pool of water, I thought I was strong enough, but I didn''t expect that it was just a fish in the pond. And they After seeing these, I feel more deeply. After becoming the life body of the ancestral emperor, it is not really invincible. The ancestral emperor is still looking for the truth and wants to get out of control and become immortal. But now? Smashed in the arms of a giant! There is no possibility of resurrection! Even the so-called "Twelve turn town prison to destroy heaven field" may have been created by this one, which means that from the beginning to the end, each other took this thing to deal with the original owner. How can that work. Isn''t that another great irony? "Do it." Looking up, mietian is very calm. In his eyes, there is no hatred for Chu Lingxiao. Even when all people see each other''s eyes, they show a little gratitude to Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. Immediately. Slowly close your eyes. "I''m not alone!" he cried The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s hand waved, a huge force like the starry sky, suddenly fell on the top of the sky. The next moment, the sky opened his eyes and faced the coming death sincerely. His face was full of laughter and even felt like relief. Above the blue sky. At last, everyone heard a faint sigh, full of bleakness. "I wish you all the best in the future..." Bang! Words fall. The existence of a life body beyond the level of ancestry, so in all people''s tremulous eyes, into one after another, full of divine light ashes. The next moment. Before it dissipated, a big hand suddenly fell down again slowly and put these divine lights in his hand. A grunt. Everyone couldn''t help swallowing. These are the strong. Is that how I died But Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are still not recovered. The quiet eyes are full of the meaning of vicissitudes. Under the white clothes, he stands with his hands in his hands and looks around the sky quietly. Make everyone feel. Chu Lingxiao seems to be looking for someone! Just. See the whole world, but there is only one word! Quiet! From the beginning to the end, there was no abnormal movement! After staying for more than ten seconds, Chu Lingxiao''s sight came back slowly. The next moment. Five fingers out. The energy of mietian and the six ancestral emperors was all in his hands, sending out an extremely amazing breath. Not to mention the eyes of the other people in the world, the eyes of the seven great powers, such as Xuanji, were shaking and drooling. This is six grandfathers! There is also an energy beyond the ancestral life! If we can make "The twenty come up." Just the next second. The faint voice in my ear suddenly made Xuanji and others shocked. What twenty? "Don''t the twenty chosen people in the world always want my chance? Not yet? " Everyone: "..." Chapter 542 Quiet! The world is quiet. Everyone was shocked. Later, all the people who responded realized what Chu Lingxiao said in an instant. All of a sudden, they had goose bumps. Xuanji and other seven great powers, but also full of face daze, mouth are not closed. "Not yet?" Grunt! This moment. The faint voice fell, everyone in the world could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. No matter who it was, the breathing became more and more urgent. Not really! Hiss! The next moment. The land of ten thousand realms, eight different worlds, twelve universes, the twenty candidates from the middle and far away, were immediately in a state of confusion, full of fear, flying towards Chu Lingxiao. This road. Not long. But the four ultimate figures of reincarnation old man, Bai Rou, Zhong Wang, forbidden state old man, as well as fengmuxue, Hongtian female emperor, and so on, a group of eight young people in the foreign world, walked for more than 20 seconds, and finally came to the front of Chu Lingxiao. Then. You look at me. I look at you. No one dares to make a noise. The whole world. All people''s eyes are shaking. Now it''s a fool who can see that this is a matter of choosing people around several major worlds. But nobody thought of it! The chance! It was Can''t imagine! I can''t imagine! Not to mention all the people in the world, it''s Xuanji and other seven great powers. They didn''t expect that the so-called chance would be six grandfathers and an energy beyond the existence of grandfathers! What is energy! That can be understood as a strong one, where all people''s essence lies, memory, skill, even strength and so on, are all in these! Under the spotlight. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand, and the brilliant divine particles in his hand had already fallen on all the people. In a moment, Feng muxue, the genius who was selected in the list of 20 people, felt a supreme way and filled the deep sea of their knowledge. Later these people. Destined to be qualified to step into the realm of no one can reach! Feng muxue and other people were completely stunned. Their eyes were fluttering. Looking at the Chu Lingxiao in front of them, they didn''t know what to say. Among them, the young generation of the eight major foreign worlds was the first time to approach Chu Lingxiao. Everyone didn''t know how to describe themselves. Now they are in a mood. Excited? Excited? Hard to suppress? But when we think of each other, let alone the six grandfathers, it''s the extinction of heaven and other beings, all of them are slapped to death, and all of us are immediately relieved. These so-called strong energy are not worth mentioning in each other''s eyes at all "Thank you, sir!" Those ten geniuses in the eight different worlds first returned to their gods and hurriedly made a salute to Chu Lingxiao respectfully. I don''t know why. They have seen today''s event. They are more aware that they must guard the world in the future. Maybe this is the real purpose of this candidate. Four ultimate situations. Feng muxue and others also hurriedly saluted. Chu Lingxiao gently waved his hand, and suddenly the next second, everyone returned to their original position. The next moment. The wall of the space cage of the twelve universes has been restored again, becoming the curtain of the sky and stars like the night, blocking the sky of the world. This moment. All the people in the world took their eyes back. Some people shook their heads and sighed, some people were deeply relieved, some people held their fists tightly. Most of them sincerely envied the 20 people. This is six grandfathers! As well as the energy gathered by an ancestral life body! This has almost been fixed. These 20 people will become the most powerful 20 people in the world in the future! That''s how everyone reacted. A selection. Has the future generations to, forever freeze frame! I''m afraid that there will be no one in the future. I can only get under twenty people if I can reach the top! Look at the silence. Just like what happened, the twelve universes, Xuanji and other seven great powers all shook their heads helplessly, showing a touch of bitterness at the corners of their mouths. I''m afraid that the extinction of heaven and the six grandfathers could not have imagined that they had been struggling for so long, only to finally become the chance of these 20 people. "It turns out that everything is already in this calculation." Long years. The normal order has been restored in every major world. The damaged space wall over the land of ten thousand boundaries has also been restored by an inexplicable and powerful order. After the extinction event. The world is much quieter. A year! Two years! Three years! Time falls down like water, and it has passed for ten years. During this period, the world has reached the golden age of unprecedented and future nobody. There are many talented people emerging one after another. Some people in the world have not only stepped into the ultimate state as they wish, but also stepped into the ancestral level. Ten years! For monks. Not too long. But for the times, it''s a time when the new generation is gradually emerging. In the past decade, the reincarnation of the elderly, Bai Rou, Zhong Wang and other powerful places have almost disappeared. The number of appearances is no more than three. The new generation is still ignorant. But in the eyes of the older generation, they naturally understand why. Boundary of three ethnic groups. It has also become a holy land for all people in the whole world. And for the twelve universes. Ten years in the land of all worlds, but a hundred years have passed since the twelve universes. Heaven and earth have gone down and down. In this hundred years, everyone knows that there is a holy mountain in the center of the seventh universe. The man on the holy mountain has never left. Sit cross legged. Close your eyes slightly. But that''s why. In the past 100 years, the twelve universes have been almost completely new. The land of the universe is full of branches and leaves, and there is no cold and quiet universe. It has become a complete land. Chu Lingxiao sits on the top of Mount Tai. The inexplicable supreme rhyme, permeated from him, is the power to change the twelve universes, a vitality, just like the arrival of spring. "Is it worth it that you did so much?" Between you and me. A very plain voice, but suddenly fell in Chu Lingxiao''s ear, that voice, came very quickly, without a trace of warning in advance, as if everywhere. "Time changes. It''s heaven''s way and destiny. What''s the point of forcibly changing all these things and making the land that has already fallen recover?" "Meaning?" Suddenly. Chu Lingxiao finally slowly opened his eyes. The golden light on his body has made the whole twelve universes bright again and truly recovered. Look at this. A faint voice. And then it came down. "What you see now is the meaning!" Chapter 543 That voice. No sorrow, no joy. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, he was suddenly silent. For a long time, he didn''t make any sound. Chu Lingxiao opens his eyes. Looking at the surrounding land, no longer a cold, quiet space, there is a slight change in my eyes. The next moment. He stood up from the top of Mount Tai. Light way: "you are right, the years change, never change, but I will find the truth one day." The voice just dropped. That voice, then suddenly fell down, the voice is very flat, also very cold, it is like a stroke in spring, and it is like a touch of sunshine in winter, but it blooms in the cool and cold environment. "I''ve heard more than five people say that in my ear." "Who ever pushed this fulcrum to the beginning of the era?" The voice: "I''m sorry." In an instant. All around, it became silent again. Or rather. That voice, is to take Chu Lingxiao, there is no way, even if he created this fulcrum, but the emergence of Chu Lingxiao, is a different kind. Even the Tao itself. Can''t hold on. As a result. Twelve universes, reviving. "You don''t want to ask who did that ancient road?" "But the premise, you know?" The voice: "I''m sorry." This moment. That voice, completely helpless, as the creator of fulcrum, the real way itself, but there is no way to take Chu Lingxiao. I thought after so many years, he has already made progress, but I didn''t expect that no matter what I want to say, Chu Lingxiao''s heart is clear. as like as two peas in the dark, , a man in white, came out of the mysterious space. But surprisingly, the man was just like Chu Ling Xiao. "I am the creator of this fulcrum, but I also want to remind you of some." The man in white, as he spoke, walked slowly towards Chu Lingxiao. With each step, a ripple of water fell at his feet, and then he turned into a golden lotus. But. Immediately. The man''s appearance has changed again. He has become a tall, cool and gorgeous woman, but the next second has changed again. Seems to be the other side. There is no appearance at all, but it is an invisible existence. Whoever wants to become can become who, but his heart is full of helplessness. In this world, there was only Chu Lingxiao before, and he can''t really become outside. Now, those who have relations with Chu Lingxiao can''t become either. If we let the world go. The others are here at the moment. I''ll find out. His appearance also appeared. This is a perfect reproduction in the real sense, not only the sound, even the soul, every hair position on the body, is the same! This is the fulcrum creator. The real way! It can be said that countless people on the fulcrum are the fulcrum creators themselves. They all exist because of the existence of the fulcrum creators. Next second. A familiar face appeared. It''s the dead creator of mietian and fulcrum, just like an old friend who has been away from Chu Lingxiao for many days, standing side by side with Chu Lingxiao, standing there quietly, looking at the present twelve universes. All of a sudden there was a flash of color in my eyes. I can''t help it. Light way: "if I remember correctly, you also come from the twelve universes." But just spoke. A pair of extremely plain eyes, suddenly suddenly a strong tremor, suddenly realized what, mouth wide, want to talk and stop, looking at the twelve universes at the moment, some can''t believe it. "Here..." Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, however, were still calm as usual. He didn''t even look at the creator of the fulcrum. He said lightly: "do you finally realize it?" "Here It''s impossible... " It took a long time for the fulcrum creator to hold back for a long time. He spewed out a word and realized something until today. Chu Lingxiao comes from twelve universes! What is he then? He is a real fisherman. The twelve universes are just the world he created when he was bored. How can a stronger existence be born now? It''s totally out of the ordinary! Not in accordance with the Tao itself! Unless Hiss! At this moment, even if it is the fulcrum creator, no matter how sad or how happy he is, there is a trace of alarm on his face. His eyes are wide, but it belongs to the face of annihilation, but it is also the expression of his real mood at the moment. Fear! Suddenly. The creator of fulcrum standing beside Chu Lingxiao sighed deeply, which accepted the unimaginable fact. Myself It''s also a fish in the pond! So to speak! Other fulcrums are "Why, why?" "Why not?" Fulcrum Creator: "..." "On the day when I entered the end of the fulcrum, I said, when you look down on the abyss, have you ever thought that the abyss is staring at you?" Fulcrum Creator: "..." "Who is the bait and who is the fisherman, do you understand now?" Fulcrum Creator: "..." When Chu Lingxiao said these words, his tone was very calm, as if he had already known everything. But for fulcrum creators. But I can''t accept it at all. It turns out that his existence was deliberately created by some force. All he did, including the reincarnation of the twelve universes, seems to be done by himself, but behind it is someone who is dominating all this, making him mistakenly believe that Angler. Become a fish to be fished. It''s too ironic. "I didn''t expect to understand until now." The face of the fulcrum creator is full of mirth and helplessness. What''s the difference between him and the dead. "What is it, then?" This time. The fulcrum creator, once again transformed into an invisible existence, quiet and profound sigh, echoed on the boundless land. At this moment, only Chu Lingxiao was left again. "I''m not alone. I''m not alone. I didn''t expect that even I have become a man like me." The next moment. The sound disappeared. All things return to silence. Flowers bloom and fade, the moon and the sun rise slowly from the twelve universes. Chu Lingxiao takes a picture. Twelve continents! Suddenly from a whole block, it is divided into 12 blocks, which are suspended in the extreme north of the world. In an instant. The eyes of countless people can''t help but look at the past. After ten years of experience, everyone knows what just happened. When you see a white dress. From above, a moment of disappearance. Everyone was stunned for a moment. Then they looked at the boundaries of the three ethnic groups in the world. Their faces were full of awe. The one finally came back Chapter 544 Very soon. Boundary of three ethnic groups. Then the news of Chu Lingxiao''s return was heard everywhere. Not to mention the older generation, the younger generation, one by one, have been excited to look left and right, looking at the deep boundaries of the three ethnic groups, hoping to see Chu Lingxiao. This decade. The three ethnic groups have been open for a long time. Instead of acting in ethnic groups, he became an old sect, which collected children from all ethnic groups. Even the monks from eight different worlds were worshipped by three ethnic groups. In fact, there are dozens of the ultimate figures, even the ancestors from the eight different worlds. But. Everyone knows. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime chance for them to join the three clans. There are four of the twenty. They are reincarnated old people, Bai Rou, forbidden state old people and Feng muxue. Only ten years later, these four people have entered the ranks of ancestors. But even the latecomers. They are also much more powerful than the monks who have already stepped into the ancestral realm. Six ancestral emperors and one energy that transcends the existence of ancestral life. All absorbed. That''s it. Even if Tianzu joined in, he could only barely become an inner sect elder. On the hall of the three nationalities. The reincarnation old man, Bai Rou and Feng muxue are sitting high in the upright position, while the forbidden state old man is still sitting in the forbidden state. In the main hall, there are many ancestors like Tian xuanzi. Even though his accomplishments are better than those of the reincarnation old man, no one refuses to accept the three and sits in the upright position. Let alone six grandfathers, plus an energy beyond the life of grandfathers. It''s just one. The whole world, who will not accept. One strike from the emperor. Destroy the sky and the earth. There are several different worlds and places in the world, all of which are between each other''s thoughts. Now there are three reincarnation elders who are so lucky. Although they can''t compare with them now, I''m afraid that even Tianzu will not be the match of the three once they reach xuanzu level in a short time. The devil knows! How terrible is the foundation of ancestral life. Xuanzu can fight against the best! "Fengdi, the master is back. Shall we meet together?" Tian xuanzi looks at Feng muxue and says. Chu Lingxiao just came back. Not to mention the whole land of ten thousand realms, but also several foreign worlds, all shook. Even their three clans and the newly recruited disciples hoped to see Chu Lingxiao with their own eyes. They are all the younger generation of this decade. The oldest. It''s only ten years old. But if we can meet Chu Lingxiao at this age, we can say that in the uncertain future, it can also play an incentive role. Feng Mu''s face is a little hesitant. Then. Then I saw the reincarnation old man and Bai rou. They looked at each other, but they all shook their heads. "Let it go for a while. If the host doesn''t call, it''s better not to disturb." Smell the words. Tian xuanzi''s body trembled for a moment, and he nodded. In fact, they also know. Now those of them who have already followed Chu Lingxiao are unlikely to see one side of Chu Lingxiao, the fulcrum creator. They never dreamed that it would end in this way. "Let''s do that for the time being. First, the area of the master should be designated as a forbidden area. No one from the three ethnic groups is allowed to enter, even those from other foreign countries." This time. The reincarnation old man became the backbone of the whole group. His faint voice fell down, and all of them nodded their heads. Although Tian xuanzi had some helplessness in their hearts, they had already recognized the truth. Once they regarded it as the ultimate realm of ants. Now, after the chance. Strength. Though not as good as them. But the bottom is that even the strongest can''t match. "By the way, reincarnation, your daughter..." After solving this problem, Feng muxue suddenly thought of the Hongtian lady who is still in the twelve universes. In the past ten years, she has absorbed the memory of six ancestral emperors and even the skill of deduction, so she can easily know this. All eyes. It can''t help falling on the reincarnation old man. To be honest. The story of Hongtian''s empress is not as good as that of her ancestors. I also know that the reincarnated empress was supposed to inherit the mantle of the reincarnated old man, but she suffered from the conspiracy of her disciples. At last, she was trapped in the twelve universes. Cause to fall. So that she became the empress of Hongtian. The details. They don''t want to mention it again, lest the reincarnated old man be sad. It''s just weird. After all this time, the reincarnation old man, how could he not find those wolf hearted disciples to settle accounts? According to the truth. Let alone the present reincarnation of the elderly, that is, any one of the three ethnic groups who has reached the level of the original emperor should be able to easily solve those talents. See feng muxue mention the empress of Hongtian. On the face of reincarnation old man, he was full of helplessness and self reproach, sighed a little, shook his head and said: "forget it, she, up to now, would not come to see me, maybe she did not recognize my father..." He already knows. ''s as like as two peas, the emperor of Hongtian awakened all the memories of the reincarnation of the woman emperor, even the looks of the same. The practice of the emperor''s hierarchy of life has been changed and returned to the height of the middle age of blood. The natural Hongtian emperor, who is afraid of turning back to the emperor, is, in essence, two worlds, but I am afraid it has not been any different. On the main hall. It was quiet. All of them are tacitly silent. They are all monks who go against the sky. They have experienced these things for a long time and understand the difficulties in reincarnation. It''s better to let it go. "Then why not..." But one more thing. However, Feng muxue was puzzled. Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by the reincarnation old man. "You want to ask, why don''t I take revenge?" Tian xuanzi and others also frowned slightly. Now, the three ethnic groups, the three-year-old children, know that the reincarnation old people are sitting here. Those unfilial disciples who killed the reincarnation female emperor must have known that. Generally speaking. There is only one way to go now. One is suicidal, the other is coming to ask the reincarnation old man for a pardon. Do these unfilial disciples already know that they must die? When did they commit suicide? But I saw the reincarnation old man, frowning, shaking his head, his face slightly congealed and said: "they are not dead yet, but I don''t know why, I just can''t find where they are." In fact, since the birth of the ultimate way of reincarnation, the reincarnation old man has never been found, but he has searched all over the world without any one figure. Even in these ten years, he has also found eight foreign worlds. There''s no sign of a fall. Because only "This is..." However, at this time, the reincarnation old man suddenly seemed to feel something, and suddenly stood up, his eyes suddenly appeared murderous, and his eyes were beyond the boundaries of the three ethnic groups. At the same time. One of the three clans, who looked in a hurry, also ran in. Chapter 545 "... Dear Sirs, Wai Outside... " This son of three ethnic groups. I can''t catch my breath when I''m running. I can''t even speak completely. Xuanzi''s face sank immediately. Slightly displeased: "what''s the matter? It''s worth your flurries. If there''s anything, please speak slowly." On the main hall. Everyone''s eyes are also a little cold. In the past ten years, the three ethnic groups have become the king of the world. What else can make the three ethnic groups'' children lose their temper. "I''d like to inform you that there are more than ten Tianzu coming out to see you." But the next moment. The stable mood of the child, said, but immediately let all the people in the hall, eyes a coagulation, look at each other, some feel not believe. Tian xuanzi and other great ancestors. It''s just weird. More than ten Tianzu? How is this possible? There is not a strong Tianzu in the whole world. Even in the eight foreign countries, the total number of Tianzu strong people can not exceed eight. Where do these ten Tianzu come from? Bai Rou and Feng muxue were stunned. Only the reincarnation old man standing there, heard this sentence, his face suddenly darkened to the extreme, at the same time, his eyes became extremely cold, and his face also showed a touch of inconceivable color. "Are you sure it''s more than ten Tianzu?" Tian xuanzi still couldn''t believe it. He immediately stared at the Tian family''s son. In an instant. In the hall, everyone''s eyes were focused on the son of Tian nationality. Immediately. Being stared at by so many strong ancestors, the three ethnic groups also muttered in their hearts. They lowered their heads and explained: "in fact, I''m not sure, adults, but that''s what the other side said." What did they say? Hear that. On the main hall, everyone, this is the face, and gradually returned to normal. That''s it. It must be a group of monks who don''t know who they are. When they see the monk coming back, they want to see him. Even if they don''t have enough identity, they can''t even enter the gate of the three clans. That''s why they made up this reason. Tian xuanzi was too lazy to listen to it. Then he waved his hand and said: "call some people, send them away, and say we are missing!" "Here..." Smell the words. The son of Tian clan dare not say anything more. He just likes to listen to the words from Tian xuanzi and turns around to do it. But in this moment. The reincarnated old man, who has not spoken all the time, suddenly says with a heavy face: "wait, let them come in first." Immediately. The son of the three families who was just leaving the hall was stunned for a while, then he looked at Tian xuanzi and others, and didn''t know who to listen to. Tian xuanzi and others didn''t expect that the reincarnation old man would suddenly say such words. All of us can''t help but be stunned. Then. See reincarnation old man so dignified appearance, day Xuan son also had to face that day clan son, waved. "Let them in first." Smell the words. That son of Tian nationality left the hall. But the next moment. All people''s eyes of Tian xuanzi turned to the reincarnation old man, full of doubts. Do you believe there are more than ten Tianzu? Is that possible? "Senior, here..." Sitting beside fengmuxue, looking at the reincarnation old man with a dumb face, she didn''t know what to say. Just. Reincarnation of the old man''s face, but in the eyes of all people, become more and more not ugly. Haven''t waited for Tian xuanzi and others to ask. All of a sudden. Outside the hall, there was a tone full of sarcasm and banter. "Old man, we haven''t seen each other in two eras. I didn''t expect you to step into the ancestral level?" The voice just dropped. A young man in a Golden Dragon Robe, with an imposing appearance and a look of less than 20 years old, came in. The moment I saw the youth. Deep in the eyes of the reincarnated old man, there was obviously an uncontrollable sense of killing, which immediately emerged. The faces of all the people in the hall. It sank in a flash. Where is this kid from? How dare he talk like this in the boundary of the three ethnic groups? "Back to the land of the world, but I really didn''t expect that this kind of broken place could turn over one day. Before, even an ultimate place could not be born." "Who says no?" "I really want to know what we have experienced during our absence, in the world." But the words of the youth have just fallen. All the people who followed him immediately began to talk. They were full of satire both in words and in looks. Who said it. There are men and women. They are very young. They all look young. Bang! Suddenly. As the highest student in the whole cultivation, Tian xuanzi suddenly couldn''t bear it. He took a picture of the table and got up. In a cold voice: "where are you from?" Now in the world, how dare someone be in the three ethnic groups? It''s not his dream of tianxuanzi, it''s these people But Tian xuanzi just stood up and said a word. I saw the young man in the Golden Dragon Robe who had just come in. He snorted coldly. His face was full of disdain. He didn''t even look at Tian xuanzi, so he waved at will. Boom! The next moment. Xuanzi''s face suddenly changed. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He felt a huge pressure on his shoulders and fell down. Bang! The whole person didn''t have any power to fight back at all. He sat down immediately, crushing the seat under him instantly. In an instant. Feng muxue''s face changed. After a while, he got up from his position. A tense atmosphere. All of a sudden, it filled the audience. In the eyes of all people, I can''t believe it. How is this possible? One move? Seeing the expression of a crowd in the hall, the young man slowly took back his hand and said lightly: "it''s really a vulnerable ant." But the group of young people who came with him did not feel any accident at all. The corners of their mouths were all slightly raised and filled with pride. Tianzu! These people are all Tianzu! Feng muxue and other people, just then react, can suppress the existence of tianxuanzi with one move, only possible is Tianzu! It''s really more than ten Tianzu! Come together! "Who are you!" Feng Mu snow immediately stood out, a very cold beautiful face, full of displeasure. But the young man. But he didn''t pay any attention to the meaning of Feng Mu Xue. His eyes were directed at the reincarnation old man. Although the address was honorific, there was only a sense of banter in his tone from the beginning to the end. The light way was: "master, let''s meet again." Master? Suddenly. Hearing this sentence, Feng muxue and others all frowned at the same time. It turned out that these were the unfilial disciples, but how could they be so strong? The young man. Not only Tianzu! Maybe it''s the peak of Tianzu! Chapter 546 On the main hall. All people''s eyes can''t help looking at the reincarnated old man. However, Tian xuanzi, who was suppressed by the young people''s one move, got up from the ground without much injury. It seems that he is a young man who doesn''t care much about the ancestors like Tian xuanzi. And at the moment, Tian xuanzi. But his face was full of shame. It seems that the young people are not of this age, but they are suppressed by a young man! Reincarnation of the old man''s face. It''s even colder. "Look, the old man is angry, angry, ha Ha ha ha ha. " "How about being angry? He''s just an ant who just entered the ancestral level. Which one of us is not Tianzu." But this scene. However, the group of people behind the young people who were immediately attracted, like watching a play, pointed at the reincarnated old man. There was no scruples in their tone, which was full of satire and ridicule. Feng Mu Xue''s face sank again. These people. How could it be so strong! He was once a disciple of reincarnation old man. According to estimation, even if he lives, I''m afraid he can''t reach the ultimate state, but how can he reach Tianzu! It''s a state across the middle. Almost more than eight! And these people are crazy! I don''t know what the three ethnic groups mean now?! "You..." This moment. As soon as the reincarnation old man was about to speak, he was interrupted by the young man in the Golden Dragon Robe. "In the past, I called you Shifu to give your old man some face." The tone was extremely flat. But with a sense of condescending overlooking, it''s like reincarnation old man is in his eyes at the moment, just like ordinary people, and he''s the emperor on the top. "Now it''s time for us to get down to business. What do you think?" "Emperor Xiaohuang, what do you guys want to do?" The sense of killing in the eyes of reincarnation old man is coming out. This group of people, for the power of reincarnation left by him, chased and killed the reincarnation female emperor all the way, forcing the reincarnation female emperor to escape from the land of the world, and finally suffered the end of falling. "Master, don''t be angry." A tall woman standing beside Xiaohuang smiled nonchalantly and said in a gloomy tone: "isn''t that just the power of reincarnation? We''ll give it back to you now, right "You!" Not to mention the reincarnation of the elderly, fengmuxue and others, but also a little can''t stand these people to speak in this tone, it is all the time with a mockery. The power of reincarnation? Now, the reincarnation old people, who have become a strong ancestor, have gained six ancestral levels, as well as an energy beyond the ancestral level of life, which is just the power of reincarnation. Do you need it? The other side is completely avoiding the importance and asking clearly. Deliberately enrage the reincarnation old man! Feng muxue and others can''t help but look at each other, and a trace of doubt flashed across their faces. Strange. Looking at each other''s appearance, it seems that they don''t know what''s going on in the world, or they won''t dare to directly challenge each other. But it shouldn''t be. Ten years ago. Don''t these people have any experience? And the most difficult thing for all people to accept is how these people reach the level of Tianzu! The reincarnation old man of that year! But it''s just an ultimate state! Why do his rebellious disciples reach such a level now? It''s so strange! It should be impossible! The reincarnation old man also calmed down in an instant, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he stared at the young man named Xiaohuang closely. He said in a cold voice: "what the hell are you..." "Don''t you want to ask, old man, why can we reach today''s level?" Before the young man spoke, the tall and cool woman could not help humming and looking at the eyes of the reincarnated old man, but also full of the color of banter. She seemed to laugh at the reincarnated old man. She was too ignorant. "Isn''t it a surprise that you''ve finally stepped into the ancestral realm, but you didn''t expect that the villain in your eyes has reached the point where you can only look up?" Cool and gorgeous woman. They call themselves traitors directly, but there is no shame in their faces, but their tone is still full of disdain and ridicule. Light way: "it''s worth telling you that since you are the old man, incarnate and reincarnate to the ultimate ancient road, we have gone to a bright world that you can''t imagine. It''s a real place of practice, and the existence like you is not worth mentioning in our eyes now." The voice just dropped. Some of these people snorted coldly. Some of them were dissatisfied with women and revealed the secret of their rise. But Xiao Huang glared at the man. Then, looking at the reincarnation old man and fengmuxue, all the great ancestors, he said with disdain: "what are they afraid of? They are qualified to enter that world?" "Come on, show the old man and these ants What is real cultivation!" The next moment. Xiaohuang waved at will. One of the Tianzu stood up. The light around him was very different. "See? This is the real practice. After the fourth Tianjiao, there will be the fifth, or even the sixth, or the seventh! " Reincarnation old man: "..." Feng muxue and others: "..." When he saw the reincarnation old man and others, he was stunned. Xiaohuang thought that everyone was scared, but his eyes were full of complacency. He waved again to signal that Tianzu could leave. The reincarnation old man said quietly: "what do you want to do?" Smell the words. The emperor Xiaohuang waved at will. The next moment, the golden light appeared in the hall. A huge golden decree sent out extremely powerful pressure and suspended in the air. Light way: "preach Dharma and purport. Thirty six places will soon become the place of war. I''m here to warn you not to act rashly at that time. Do you understand?" "You!" As soon as the reincarnation old man was about to speak, he was stopped by fengmuxue on one side, and then he held back. The next moment. Xiaohuang is not from cold hum, a wave, then ready to leave. "Let''s go. Don''t worry about these ants. We can go back." Xiao Huang''s gang came and left suddenly. The voice just dropped. Then in the next second when he walked out of the hall, he disappeared without trace. After seeing Xiao Huang and others go, Feng muxue just looked at them and said with a heavy face: "what do you think of this matter, everyone?" Smell the words. Everyone has a heavy face. Obviously. The other side doesn''t know what happened in the world, otherwise, he will not show the fifth heaven acupoint in front of them. Completely ignorant. But the strength of these people is really weird. "Let''s meet the master together." There was a long silence. All the talents decided to go to the depths of the three ethnic groups and tell Chu Lingxiao about this in advance. Chapter 547 "Brother xiaozun, do you see anything?" At the outside of the boundary of the three ethnic groups, on the edge of a cliff, none of the ten Heavenly ancestors, Xiao Huang, left. Their eyes were cold, and they looked at the whole boundary of the three ethnic groups with a little confusion. Then they looked at the eight foreign worlds suspended above the boundary of the world. And the speaker. It''s the one who sneers at the gorgeous woman in the hall of the three ethnic groups. After leaving the boundaries of the three ethnic groups. What''s more, in the face of reincarnated old people, fengmuxue and others, they are cold and contemptuous of all living beings. At the moment, Xiao Huang, a young man named Xiao Huang, stood beside him as a lovely little girl next door. But like everyone else. No matter how contemptuous I was in the hall of the three nationalities, I was still confused. The land of all worlds in their memory. But once even an ultimate figure could not be born again. But today. Return to the land of the world. But found out. In addition to the breath of four or five ultimate realms, there are so many ancestral strongmen in the whole land, which is really shocking. Xiaohuang''s eyes narrowed slightly all the time. He stood on the cliff at the moment and stood at a high position. He looked at the whole boundary of the three ethnic groups lightly and inspected it again and again. Immediately. Frown slightly, and say to yourself: "Why are the three clans allied together?" Smell the words. The eyebrows of Tianzu standing behind him were all twisted. When they leave the world. These three groups have not yet been born. However, from their perspective, except for the Tianzu, the gulong and Jiutian Fenghuang are all real inborn gods. The strength of their blood is far beyond the comparison of Tianzu. How can Gulong and Jiutian Fenghuang be willing to join together as one nation and respect each other? It''s very unreasonable. What''s more strange is that these eight alien worlds, originally not belong to the world, have been suspended in the unknown space of the Lord, each of which is created by the supreme power. Among them, the patriarchal power is far superior to the land of the world. How could these eight alien worlds be willing to come to the land of the world, as if they were the accessory of the land of the world? It''s so strange. "Xiao Zun, in my opinion, this is probably the reason why the battlefield is once again chosen in the land of all realms." In the crowd, there is a female Tianzu whose strength is second only to that of Xiaohuang. The voice fell. All people''s hearts were beating in a hurry, and there was a little excitement in their eyes at once. they disappeared in two eras, all because they were brought to other fulcrum by a travelling ancestral life body, so now they are lucky to step into the ranks of Tianzu, and know more about the main fulcrum and the reason for the fight. Maybe it''s because of the world. There is nothing superior in hiding. This time, even the grandfathers have to go to battle in person, and even it is said that there is an ancient road hidden in the world. Whoever can complete this road, no matter who it is, can be sublimated very close, directly reaching the level of life beyond the grandfathers. Although they think it''s totally impossible. But since there are rumors. That''s not just groundless. There must be no chance. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. had passed the as like as two peas of a full length of joss stick. The gaze of the emperor''s eyes slowly came back from the three clan boundaries. His eyes suddenly revealed the same disdain on the three main hall, and his face was full of scorn and sneer. "It seems that I think more about it. There are no high-ranking people hiding in these three ethnic groups." Just now, I was in the three ethnic area hall. Contempt turns to contempt. But they are also not really not without a great deal of ancestral power in mind. Because these people themselves are from all realms. They are so familiar with all realms. This area. Long gone. It should be impossible to give birth to a strong ancestor. But there is a ancestral hall If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. There must be something strange behind this. But now we have searched the whole three ethnic groups'' boundaries and found no place that he can''t test. This shows that there is no one who is the best. If there is no one who is the best, even if it can''t be tested, it will definitely be blocked, but the result is still not. "Xiaozun, will there be an ancestral life?" There is no choice. Another question was raised. But. As soon as he finished, he could not help but think about it, shook his head, and then he denied it. How did he forget. Before you come. The ancestral emperor has told them that there are still life bodies at the fulcrum of the ancestral emperor level, but all of them regard the places of the world and the monks in different regions as blood food. How can they be so kind-hearted and improve their accomplishments for these ants. "It seems that I''ve been waiting a long time." Xiaohuang''s eyes were cold again, and he looked at the boundaries of the three ethnic groups. He said lightly: "maybe this is the reason for the restart of the fulcrum war, but it''s a pity that even if there is a chance to step into the ancestral level, they will eventually become the blood food of the ancestral life on this fulcrum. These people are just captive animals." Finish. Xiao Huang can''t help snorting. The cold and gorgeous woman standing beside him, as well as the many ancestors around him, all looked at each other with a smile full of banter. Fortunately. They have the chance to be taken away by a grandfather on another fulcrum. Otherwise, let alone reach the present state. I''m afraid that they can''t even step into the ultimate state. I don''t know when they will become a blood food in the mouth of the grandparent life on this fulcrum. It''s really unknown and sad. "Let''s go and report to the emperor first." After a tour of the whole world, Xiao emperor lost his patience to stay here again. His faint voice fell and he turned to leave. "Wait, brother Xiaohuang, don''t you want to see the reincarnation of that mean woman?" But. The next moment. The cold and gorgeous woman standing by suddenly pointed to the direction of the twelve universes, with a slight smile on her mouth. Others are the same. I didn''t expect that. The woman who fled under their hands had a real chance of reincarnation. It was interesting. But Xiao Huang just smiled scornfully. Waved. Light way: "if you want to find a place where you haven''t even reached the ultimate goal, go ahead." Smell the words. Everyone shook their heads. Yes. They are now valued as the emperor of heaven. Even the most powerful are only a step away from each other. It''s really too cheap to find trouble with each other. "Let''s go back and tell the emperor that there is no change in the world. All the monks on the fulcrum can enter here!" Chapter 548 On the cliff. Xiaohuang and other Tianzu, talking and laughing, seem to have a kind of spirit engulfing mountains and rivers, jumping out of the meaning of chess game, asserting the fate of several eras in the world. But I don''t know. When they left. Deep in the boundary of the three ethnic groups, there is a very plain and quiet Mou son, who also comes back. The next moment. That white dress, slowly stand up, look up, do not know to look everywhere. And by his side. Standing are all ancestors, reincarnated old man, Bai Rou, Feng muxue and Tian xuanzi. No one dared to speak. In the end, Feng muxue asked: "master, why don''t you kill these guys who don''t know the height of the earth?" "Isn''t it no fun killing them?" A faint voice fell. Everyone can''t help but shrink their heads. "Master, how did these unfilial and rebellious disciples become such a powerful ancestor of heaven? They..." This moment. The reincarnation old man can''t help talking. He used to be the master of more than ten people, such as Xiao Huang, but now he has reached the level of Tianzu, which makes him a little difficult to accept as a master. I thought These people, even the ultimate situation, can not enter, at most to the same extent as the Fengmu snow. Unexpectedly But as soon as the reincarnation old man wanted to speak again, he was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "They came from other fulcrum, and a grandfather took them away." A faint voice fell. In anyone''s heart, they were all shocked. They couldn''t help but stare at Chu Lingxiao. There''s another fulcrum?! Hiss! The face of the reincarnation old man sank suddenly. Unexpectedly, these unfilial and rebellious disciples had such a great chance that they were taken away by an ancestor. It''s no wonder that when he made up his mind to leave the ancient road of reincarnation, he searched all over the world, but he didn''t find the people like Xiao Huang. It turns out that they had already Other fulcrum! I didn''t expect that. There are other fulcrums! That''s too scary. Their existence is just Even a drop in the ocean is not as good as a flower in the world. Feng Mu and Xue lengbuding think of what Xiao Huang said when he left, but a heart immediately brings it up. "Shifu, those people, the war..." Suddenly. All the people reacted, and there was a little horror in their eyes. Fulcrum war. Will the things involved be more terrible than what they experienced ten years ago? And ask about Feng muxue. Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. Under the white clothes, Feng muxue and other people all had hair straight from the bottom of their hearts. They really don''t want to go through that again ten years ago. If there is no Chu Lingxiao. Let alone them. I''m afraid that even the whole land of the world no longer exists. This moment. Deep in the boundary of the three ethnic groups, it is quiet. All the faces are lost. A few young people, or those unfilial and rebellious disciples of reincarnated old people, have come here, but they can''t stop them. "Don''t forget, they have two more eras than you before they reach the present level. What''s the shame?" Finish. Chu Lingxiao slowly turned around and looked at everyone in front of him. A word awakens the dreamer! Smell the words. Feng muxue and others were shocked, and then they realized the problem. Right, they had known the ancestral level only in this life. The time was only ten years. There is already such a state. There are also six grandfathers in their bodies, and one even surpasses the grandfathers. It may not be difficult for them to climb to the top of the grandfathers in the future. What are their anxieties? Tian xuanzi and other people also feel a little more comfort. Count it up. They were also accepted as slaves by Chu Lingxiao two years ago. Later, Chu Lingxiao disappeared. But they completely relied on their own ability to reach today''s state. If they were like those people of Xiao Huang, they would have a grandfather to teach them from the beginning, then the one who fell today would be Xiao Huang! "Tell the world first, so that they don''t have to worry, and then as usual." Chu Lingxiao waved. Feng muxue and others, can''t help but look at each other, with a little hesitation in their eyes. Then they respectfully salute Chu Lingxiao and leave. This moment. Deep in the boundaries of the three ethnic groups, they return to peace for a long time. "One thing I''m curious about is that it should be easy for you to solve the problem of destroying the sky with your strength. Why do you want them to send them to you?" All of a sudden. A plain voice, suddenly sounded, is the voice of the fulcrum creator, can also be said to be the Tao itself. "Do you really think it''s me who killed them?" Chu Lingxiao slowly raised his head, looked at a clear and calm sky, a faint voice. Fulcrum Creator: "..." For a long time. Deep in the boundary of the three ethnic groups, there was also a dead silence. After half a breath of incense, I heard a feeble sigh. The tone was full of sadness. "You are right. Even I was deliberately created by some force. The secret of the world is that the water is too deep." White dots. At the beginning, these ancestors had no ability to kill the sky. In front of Chu Lingxiao, they blocked the sky and hid the trace, but they thought it was only their own. "In the dark, my existence is also a kind of illusion..." The creator of his fulcrum controls the destruction of the sky. But the truth. But he is the fulcrum creator, and he is also transformed by some kind of power. Chu Lingxiao just wants to see who is behind him by destroying heaven and others. It''s a pity. This is the only way. Suddenly. The fulcrum creator, asked a person who knew all this from him. I always want to ask. "In that case, why don''t you use me..." When I say this. Even the fulcrum creator himself feels a little too ironic. The friars on his fulcrum are even stronger than himself. It''s easy to kill him. "What if I kill you?" Fulcrum Creator: "..." "Kill you, this area, and it will be abandoned, as you can see, forever." "In that case, are they worth your protection?" "I, when to protect them, their existence, just because they have to exist, experimental ground, no life, what''s the meaning?" Fulcrum Creator: "..." This moment. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, even the creator of fulcrum can''t help but feel his hair on the bottom of his heart. He was an invisible existence without sorrow or joy, but he was really shocked. "I know what you want to ask. Why don''t you stop the big fulcrum from stepping in? Now I can tell you that you can live, but they are more important baits than those who kill the sky. Do you want to send them to your door Fulcrum Creator: "..." In an instant. It. It seems to see the major fulcrum, the scene of extinction, and the sky in this area, all shaking for a while. Chapter 549 What is the fulcrum. That is the true peak of the world. A fulcrum can be called cultivation fulcrum, or evolution fulcrum. There are even many unimaginable ways to go to the road of the strong. In the end, each fulcrum can only have a road of the strong. And last time. World War. Then he decided to degenerate into darkness, to devour life as the energy, to achieve a strong way. This is the way of the strong that belongs to those who destroy the sky. That''s why. In today''s world, for such a long time, only seven of Xuanji''s most powerful people were born. Without the appearance of Chu Lingxiao, Xuanji and other people could not have a chance to step into this level even if their lives were infinitely close to the life of the ancestor. Because of the way ahead. Those people who have been killed by the sky have been blocked. It is impossible for anyone to rush out. "Are you all clear about the investigation?" A certain unknown space, at this time, is falling a very cold, and it can''t be disobedient to listen to the voice of a woman. Here is full of flowers, just like a land suspended in the space of the universe. Although it is only ten thousand meters wide, it exudes the divine breath of the sky. Every drop of a trace, there is a ancestral flower around, which comes out of the land. And now there are more than ten people kneeling on this land. It is the emperor Xiaohuang these days. All people''s faces are full of the color of reverence and fear, and all of them are bowed and dare not raise their heads. In front of them. There is a tall and slender figure of a woman, who can not be described in words. That area. Almost the way is her, she is the way, all over the body, are full of an indescribable, the way is indeterminate supreme verve. The woman sat behind a white gauze curtain. Her long jade fingers, like ordinary folk women, seemed to be stitched. She was embroidering something. Her tall posture was sitting there. Besides, she could not see what she looked like. "Yes, master, we have found out that there is no change in the world." However, no matter how unrestrained and reckless Xiao Huang was in the three ethnic groups, he was in front of women at the moment. Even when he was talking, he dared not raise his head. He was like a humble servant without any identity. He kept his head down and did not dare to raise it. If the master did not speak, he did not dare to continue talking at all. Quiet! It''s quiet! This piece of land has not made any sound for a long time. You can only hear the slight rustle of women''s stitches and embroidered things. But because of this, the head of Xiao Huang and others is buried lower. Even the body is shaking at this moment. The next moment. Xiaohuang can''t help but say again, his tone is full of fear and uneasiness, "Lord Master, please believe me. I have searched all over the world and found no changes. Maybe it''s time for the rise of the world, so the fulcrum will not appear until ten years ago. " At this time. The cold and gorgeous woman kneeling beside Xiao Huang could not help but speak for Xiao Huang: "yes, master, please..." But she didn''t finish. The body of the sneering woman, who was once in the main hall of the three ethnic groups, instantly turned to ashes. Xiaohuang: "..." Hiss! The Tianzu, kneeling behind him, stared at each other and shivered with fear. They all couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. The cold sweat on their forehead was even more incessant. But. The next moment. The cold and gorgeous woman, who turned into ashes, came back to life, but it seems that she has experienced these things for a long time, so she is not as confused as the monks in the world. Can also be scared white face, the head dare not raise again, dare not say a word at all. "You have only one life left. If I don''t let you talk, you can''t talk. Next time, you can die." Lengyan woman: "..." In an instant, the voice was so cold that it fell in the ear of the cold and gorgeous woman. She was scared. She immediately kowtowed and thumped, and the kowtow broke the blood. What''s more, she used to look so crazy in the three ethnic boundary hall. And kneeling in the back of all the day Zu, is the back straight sweat. Xiaohuang is not brave to breathe. Immediately. When I saw the tall women behind the white curtain in front of me, I waved to them lazily. Xiao Huang and others swallowed a mouthful of saliva, stood up in fear, stepped back, and was ready to leave. After these ten people left the land completely. A cold voice. That''s why it came down again. Like a man, talking to himself. "What do you think?" With it. Another faint voice fell. "The chance is ripe. If you don''t pick it, let''s go." But look up. It''s still just a woman. After hearing this voice, she can''t help snorting. "Who said I would not go, that road, calculate the time, already in this life, will be born again, I want to surpass the emperor, no one can block!" Strangely enough. When the woman''s words fall down, the tone of the plain voice is slightly meaningful: "I''m afraid of the result, and then I will let you down." Just. The tall woman didn''t care at all. Leng hum said: "you want to say that those guys who made their ancestors by swallowing blood and meat. You don''t have to worry about that. Their own people will trouble them." "But I heard that behind those guys, there is another one..." Plain voice wants to talk. She was immediately interrupted by the tall woman. In her words, she was full of confidence and calm. "Don''t worry about that. The old guy named mietian will be dealt with by some people. How many fulcrums have he waited for so long? Don''t you know that the old road of vicissitudes slipped out of my hands last time. This time, it won''t be so lucky!" Smell the words. The plain voice, slightly silent down, only said four words. "Good luck!" But in exchange for a tall woman, a fundamentally inhuman voice of reprimand. "Go away!" Immediately. With a wave of his hand, the sky on the land was calm again. Just now. In some dark place, several layers of the whole body radiate the incomparably sacred breath, just like the shadow of the light coming from all sides of this dark place, after gathering. Every face is full of doubts. They all frowned. "Have you found it?" "No?" "And you?" Ask each other, all looking at each other, straight shaking his head towards his frown. A cold wind blew by. There was something strange about it. They are the only people in the whole dark place. The next moment. A sound of doubt, suddenly sounded, everyone''s heart suddenly raised a big question mark. "That''s strange. Isn''t that guy here long ago?" Chapter 550 These people. The whole body radiates a breath of light, which is totally incompatible with the breath of this dark place. It seems to be a natural killer, but if it is the same level of power, then this restraint seems to be a drop in the bucket. But somebody. But there are only five in all. Even though there are eight people who know this time, and one of them is a terrifying existence beyond the ancestral life body, they are still fearless, but they are directly breaking into this dark place. It''s just weird. After searching this area for three hours, there was still no one they wanted to find. Is the news wrong? Those guys, are they really out of here? "Master Guangming, have you sensed their breath?" You can''t help it. These people all looked at one of them, a white haired old man in a white robe with a sacred breath. The old man closed his eyes tightly and was covered with a hazy light breath. In a moment, he directly infiltrated the whole area. But still frown. Suddenly opened his eyes. The tone is a little strange: "it''s really weird. The old guy, mietian, is really not here. But this fulcrum is so big. Besides here, what else can they live for so long?" The old man named the emperor of light has a magnificent breath. He is like a holy mountain that radiates light. Even the dark breath around him is centered on him, and the breath scattered on him is cut off in an instant. Hear the old man. All the figures around are frowning again, and the battle of several fulcrums is coming. They need to remove all the uncertain factors, so as not to be born again by the time of the old road. If other people on this fulcrum get ahead of them, they will suffer. So. They didn''t hesitate to come from another fulcrum to the ancestral place which had been lonely for a long time. The reason why it can still be a ancestral place. All because of the existence of that ancient road. The last major fulcrum war, inadvertently, led to the emergence of that ancient road. At the beginning, none of them cared about it, but later found that the person who went on that ancient road had become a life of the ancestral emperor. It is at this fulcrum that those who devour life are the way of the strong. But now we find out. These guys! One by one, they are gone! What''s going on? Suddenly. The old man, named Guangming emperor, suddenly had a heavy face. He looked at everyone around him badly. He could not help but tremble in his heart. "Master Guangming, don''t you doubt that it''s the leaked news among us?" Smell the words. The old man then shook his head. Did he think more about it? This trip to the dark place is a temporary decision. Apart from him, these people don''t know in advance. It should not be any of them who betrayed. "Master Guangming, maybe it''s a coincidence." Someone said in a deep voice. In fact, there is a deep sigh of relief in the heart of the speaker. They were found one by one by the old people. When they heard that they wanted to encircle the dark place, they all hesitated. But when the old people spoke, they had to listen. It''s just a rumor. The old guy named mietian may have got the ultimate weapon left by the creator of this fulcrum, the twelve turn town prison mietian field. Even if they go by, they may only die. But I can''t stand the old man''s verbal coercion, so I have to be brave. But the next moment. But I heard the old man with white hair, saying in a cold voice: "pass on your strength to me, and I will have a good look here." Smell the words. In their hearts, all of them were shocked. Then they realized what the old man meant here. No one dared to hesitate. Just check. Just as they want to know, this lonely land of ten thousand realms, once even an ultimate realm, was hard to be born out. Several pieces of land were left behind. Now how could it even have ancestral level. This Before they came, they had no idea. Even the eight alien worlds that did not belong to the major fulcrum came to this ancestral land. Boom! Suddenly, the four sacred Qi are all gathered in the body of the old man with white hair. In an instant, the power of light emerges and purification. In an instant, even this dark place is full of vitality. With it. The white haired old man''s eyes suddenly turned into an invisible light column, and shot out from this dark place. In an instant. All over the world, with the eyes of the old man with white hair flashing, there is no secret in a moment. Even the twelve universes have been seen. Then. And then from the depths of the major ethnic groups, a sweep, the three ethnic boundaries also followed. "Well?" But the next second. The old man with white hair frowned at once. Then he looked at the past again. Then, his eyes grew wider and wider. Some of them couldn''t believe it, and his eyebrows began to wrinkle. The tone was full of doubts. Muttering to himself: "it''s strange why I sensed several ancestral energy, but it just appeared on a group of ants who just stepped into the ancestral power?" The voice just dropped. Standing behind him, the four figures were shocked. They all looked at each other, and suddenly their faces were dumb. Ancestral energy? Appearing in a group of people who have just stepped into the ancestral strongmen? Is this a joke? Let alone the ancestor. It''s Tianzu, the body of the most powerful, who can''t bear it. A breath will definitely explode and die. And! Where is this ancestral energy from? "Sir, are you wrong?" But then. Just asked this sentence, the white haired old man''s eyes light, then straight received back. In an instant. Looking at the old man with white hair with a straight frown on his face, everyone was completely stunned. Is that true? "Before..." "Don''t ask. Let me see why!" Everyone: "..." The next moment. The figure of the old man with white hair has disappeared in this dark area. Several people also look at each other, but they all follow. The energy of ancestral life. On a group of ancestral ants? Soon. This group of people fell outside the boundaries of the three ethnic groups, the cliff where Xiao Huang once stood. Can''t help but be stunned! Just stayed in that dark area. Their power. It''s impossible to get through there and reach the world. But now it''s here All people feel that there are three different energies in their bodies, which really exist in the three ancestors! Suddenly. Except for the old man with white hair. Everyone was a little stunned in the same place. Suddenly, they all rubbed their eyes and looked at each other. They saw a shock in each other''s eyes! Chapter 551 On the cliff. There was silence. The four people are the pinnacle of another fulcrum. They have never experienced great storms, but when have they seen such a situation! The energy of ancestral life! When! A small ancestor can be accepted into the body? That''s the energy of the ancestral life! Even a thread! It''s enough for a small ancestor to die thousands of times, let alone be able to integrate with it! "Master Guangming, here..." The four great ancestors are completely mute. They feel the three ancestral energy enveloped in the three ancestral bodies of the three lower clans. At this moment, they don''t know what to say. What do they say! This is totally against the order of fulcrum! The old man named emperor Guangming, who was also at the edge of the cliff for a long time, couldn''t help but return to God and surround him. He was also frightened. It''s a lonely place for so long. How can strange things follow one another! First of all, those who devour flesh and blood to reach the level of ancestral life are missing. Now, in their eyes, a land like microbial aggregation, there are three kinds of ancestral life energy, which exist in the three areas of the ancestral body. How do they explain this? It doesn''t make sense! "It seems that there are many secrets hidden in the world." Bright eyes light, slightly condensed, staring at the three ethnic groups below, the face is suddenly very dignified. Smell the words. The four great emperors, all of them were shocked by their bodies and felt their backs were cold and swish inexplicably. Now let''s see. It''s really not easy to be in the land of all worlds! No way! Before each big fulcrum, all looked to walk the eye! At that time, when the war broke out, the ancient road appeared in the world. Now, maybe it''s just the tip of the iceberg! "Let''s go down and have a look." At this time. Bright emperor light mouth, ready to step into the three ethnic boundaries to have a good look. But hear that. The four great emperors hesitated for a while, which made them the top of their life and fulcrum. It''s too low to go to a small ant field in person. "Don''t you want to know why? I don''t know. What''s the secret of this boundary? Think about that ancient road... " But the moment I heard the words of emperor Guangming. When the four great zudilton''s faces were brightened, his eyes could not help showing a trace of expectation and excitement. Yeah! Why didn''t they think of that. No way. What secret is there in this small mole ant boundary? It''s the three ancestral bodies that contain energy at the level of emperor! The next moment. The four great ancestors followed in a hurry. Just stepped into the boundaries of the three ethnic groups. One of the ancestors immediately proposed: "why bother, master Guangming, to catch the three ancestors directly? If you don''t ask, you will know." Smell the words. The emperor of light also hesitated a little. After all, he is the embodiment of light and justice in his fulcrum. He never does such a shameful act of villain. But think about it. What''s the difference between three ancestors and a grain of sand? But then. Just when Emperor Guangming wanted to nod his head, three figures appeared in front of several people, namely, reincarnation old man, Bai Rou and Feng muxue. Suddenly. The emperor of light stopped at once. In his eyes, there was a trace of surprise. The four great grandfathers were stunned for a while. Unexpectedly, the three little grandfathers came here obediently. You can''t help it. Several people can''t help but look at each other and smile knowingly. Yes. This saves them a lot of effort. "Several predecessors, we have been here for a long time to welcome you." Next second. But only see reincarnation old man, Bai Rou, Feng Mu snow three people, hand in hand to the bright emperor five people bowing a gift, then, they gave way to the road, made a please action. "Well?" Immediately. The emperor of light was stunned again. Four grandfathers of life, but also stunned, a few people can not help but look at each other again, a face of surprise and consternation. What''s the matter? Listen to that. These three ants, did you know they came back? No way Three ancestors, but also to detect their breath? "You three, you know we''re coming?" The bright emperor''s eyes were burning, staring at the reincarnated old man, Bai Rou and Feng muxue. There was also a glimmer of color in his eyes. Little ancestor. How do you know they''re coming? "This is my master''s special order. Let''s wait here." Reincarnation old man light way. In fact, the reincarnation old man didn''t expect that someone would come. Half an hour ago, Chu Lingxiao suddenly asked them to wait at the entrance of the three ethnic boundaries, saying that someone would come. "Your master?" Suddenly. Hearing the words of reincarnation old man, Emperor Guangming was shocked, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the faces of the four great ancestors'' life bodies were also dignified. It''s a land of ten thousand boundaries. Is there such a person? That''s not good. It''s even more strange that the other side is an ancestral life body. Besides the fallen and dark ancestral emperors, there are still ancestral emperors in the world that they don''t know? Suddenly. The bright emperor nodded slightly. He walked at the front. The four great grandfathers also followed up. A smile appeared on the corners of their mouths. It seemed that they were making fun of something. It became more and more interesting. There were such gods and people in this world. However, in front of their ancestors, they are mystifying. It seems that they don''t know their identity at all. Sometimes But it will backfire! And watching the reincarnation old man lead the way. One of them, a grandparent life form, could not help but have a little bit of banter. He said lightly: "little guy, do you know who we are?" Hear that. Several grandfathers could not help but smile at each other. Emperor Guangming also smiled and said to an ancestor why? If the other side can know the best, it''s good. But the next moment. But when I saw the reincarnation old man, Bai Rou and Feng Mu Xue, I suddenly turned around and asked, "are you not the grandfathers The four great emperors: "..." Emperor guangming: When seeing the response of the emperor Guangming, the reincarnation elders can''t ask any more questions and continue to lead the way. But the heart of emperor Guangming and the four great emperors was really shocked by the words of reincarnation. Several people looked at each other and frowned. These three ancestors! Who are they?! How could it be! Is it possible that there is an unknown ancestor in this inconspicuous boundary? The next moment. When several people came to the depth of the three ethnic groups, a white dress, immediately fell into their eyes. "Leave first. I have something to talk to them." Immediately. Reincarnation old three people, then nodded, left, leaving only a few people with a more dignified face, standing in place, staring at Chu Lingxiao continuously. Chapter 552 Quiet! It''s quiet! After the samsara old man, Bai Rou and Feng muxue left, a quiet needle fell down from the deep part of the three ethnic groups. At the moment, you can hear that the emperor Guangming and the four grandfathers are all looking at Chu Lingxiao from top to bottom. Want to see. Who is Chu Lingxiao. But the four grandfathers, after seeing for a long time, could not see what was special about the Chu Lingxiao. Even the breath of the strong on the other side was not felt at all. Unless Chu Lingxiao is a master, surpassing the existence of ancestral life! Suddenly. In the heart of the four great emperors, they all looked at the emperor of light. But see bright emperor, also straight frown, unexpectedly also seem to see Chu Lingxiao. "You..." The emperor of light wanted to stop talking, and stopped for a moment. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he said in a deep voice: "who are you?" He can''t even see through. Or a mortal. Or a Next moment. Emperor Guangming, immediately dismissed the second thought, just joking, how could there be such people in the world. There''s only one reason left! There is no superior thing on the other side. Even his existence beyond the ancestral life can not be tested! Again. The energy of the three ancestors appears on the three little ancestors. It''s not normal. It can''t help but deepen his previous conjecture. This ant like boundary has a secret! No way! It''s the same chance as that ancient road! "Tell me, how on earth do you know that we will come here?" Hearing the tone of emperor Guangming, it was very plain, without any heavy appearance. The four great grandfathers standing there had their faces restored to normal, and their eyes were not as frightened as before. But Chu Lingxiao in front. Still carrying hands, quietly standing there, from the beginning to the end, only left a few people with a bright back. You can''t help it. In the eyes of the four great emperors, there was a trace of displeasure in their eyes. One of them was stopped by the emperor Guangming when he was about to test. And the next moment. A very plain, and vicissitudes of life voice, but then, fell in the ear of several people, as if to recall a certain kind of general, full of exclamation. "If I remember correctly, your fulcrum should be based on evolution, right?" Suddenly. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, Emperor Guangming and the four great grandfathers were all stunned for a moment, with a trace of disbelief in their eyes. One of the ancestors. It''s also the way of taking off the mouth: "how do you know?" But just finished, it seems to realize that the tone is a little too off balance. I can''t help coughing and repeating it again. The light way is: "how do you know?" But whether it is the grandfather, or other people, or the emperor of light, there is a big wave in his heart at the moment, and there is a little vibration in his pupil. No! The key is! How does this man know that they come from other fulcrum?! According to the truth. A fulcrum covers thousands of worlds. If the friars don''t fight, they don''t know where the other side comes from. Fulcrum and fulcrum, let alone. Let alone the land of the world. It''s long time ago that those people who destroyed the sky were desolate. They were like animals in captivity. They didn''t know how vast the sea was. They didn''t allow other people on this fulcrum to know that there were other fulcrums, let alone know The eyes of the bright emperor. Again changed incomparably dignified, once again up and down carefully examined, stood in front of Chu Lingxiao. "Who are you?" The eyes of the four great emperors have changed. This man! Not easy! But at the next moment, there is still only a faint voice in his ear. Chu Lingxiao is still in his body, but he doesn''t turn around. "Let me just mention that your fulcrum is not allowed to enter this area, you understand?" A faint voice fell. Full of no doubt and refutation. Can fall in the bright emperor ear, but it is very harsh, even with a little provocation, suddenly, everyone''s face, all of a sudden down, expression is very unhappy. They are ancestral beings. They are the only ones who command others. When is it their turn to command them? Let alone the emperor of light! Truly beyond the existence of ancestral life! What''s more! Why do they listen to a silent and nameless monk who has long been lonely? "Master Guangming, don''t try again. I''d like to see if he is..." The next moment. One of the grandfathers, with anger in his eyes, held out his hand directly to Chu Lingxiao, but before he finished speaking, his whole body suddenly turned to ashes in front of everyone. The three great emperors: "..." Boom! In an instant, the other three ancestral life bodies, seeing this scene, the brain suddenly became a blank, and their eyes were almost staring out. At the next moment, they quickly stepped back, like looking at monsters, looking at Chu Lingxiao. How could it be?! A life body of the ancestral level, was But then. The ancestor, who had been reduced to ashes, appeared at the same place as before. The grandfather: "..." The next moment. The sweat all over his body stood up in fear, and he also stepped back quickly. Just now, how did he not know himself and what he had experienced? Unexpectedly, Chu Lingxiao was a master The bright emperor''s face is also hard to see. His eyes are staring at Chu Lingxiao. In a cold voice, he said: "it''s me. I really saw my eyes, but I didn''t think you were with me..." Just. This sentence of emperor Guangming is the same as that of the ancestral life. Just a bang! His whole body, in an instant, turned to ashes. The four great emperors: "..." Immediately. Within a second, it was back to normal. Emperor guangming: "I didn''t expect to have anything to do with you?" Emperor guangming: This moment. Not to mention the four great grandfathers, the bright emperor was shocked to be in the same place. There was a huge wave in his heart. His face was white, his eyes were white, and he looked at Chu Lingxiao in white. Like a ghost, he was full of horror and fear. The whole body. They were all shivering. What did they just go through! From the ancestral life! To surpass the ancestral life! Unexpectedly, all of them were turned into ashes in an instant by this man. They didn''t even move their hands! "Now I, the friars in your fulcrum, are not allowed to enter this area. Who else is against it and who is for it?" Emperor guangming: The four great emperors: "..." "In that case, you can go back." This moment. Chu Lingxiao finally slowly turned around, a pair of extremely quiet eyes, the emperor of light and the four great grandfathers, the bottom of his heart was immediately creepy and his voice paused. Another way: "this is a reward for you." The voice just dropped. The emperor of light and the four great grandfathers were all surrounded by a brilliant light. Half an hour later. The reincarnation old man, Bai Rou and Feng muxue who stayed outside only looked at a few people. They were scared and didn''t go back, so they left. So deep in the three clans. Only a voice full of vicissitudes came out, which seemed to sigh something. "Unexpectedly, the fulcrum is still there, very good, very good..." Chapter 553 Five days later. Somewhere in the unknown space with strange light, a huge golden dragon claw suddenly came out from the depths of the upper clouds. It was only a claw, which was even bigger than any one of the twelve universes. Filled with the breath of supremacy, came down from the sky. It''s overwhelming. Sweeping through this colorful unknown space, the next moment, the whole picture of the golden dragon claw, completely exposed from the dark clouds, is far less than that described by covering the sky and covering the sun. That''s just Any giant thing in the world is as big as an ant under this golden dragon. Even if it is the strong at the level of Tianzu. At this moment, I''m afraid I''ll shake three times in the face of such an unprecedented Golden Dragon. Because of the golden dragon! To reach the level of the strongest. Look up. On the back of the gold dragon master, there are still ten thick iron chains, trapped in a huge palace made of gold. The palace is resplendent and sacred. During this period, dozens of gods and phoenixes reach the level of xuanzu, flying around the palace. The next moment. A ring of fingers fell. The gods and phoenixes, like the fowls raised in the mortal world, were cleverly perched on the eaves of the palace, with no intention of resisting at all. With it. The holy breath of the gold palace disappeared without trace. In an instant, the whole gold palace. It seems to be a quiet place. "The gods and phoenixes of the Lord are obedient." "That''s not true. In the last fulcrum war, the Lord captured several Zufeng in that lonely place. Now those Zufeng have already died, leaving only these descendants." Besides the gold palace. On the back of this huge golden dragon, there are more than a dozen young people with great appearance. Everyone is very dignified and has a very high temperament. At this moment, they are in a quiet space, just like the relegated immortals in the mortal world. But. Just said. However, there are still a few more middle-aged people with more terrible breath in front of us. Seeing these middle-aged people and a dozen Tianzu, we can''t help but look at each other and close our mouths. And one of them is middle-aged. Look back. Take a look. Deep voice way: "you young people, careful speech, the God phoenix of the Lord, is also what you can freely discuss?" Smell the words. Those talking Tianzu all lowered their heads in a hurry. But. The middle-aged man just finished saying this, and a middle-aged beautiful woman who was wearing purple robes and skirts and with elegant temperament came forward, laughing and joking: "I said that old man Lin, Lord, didn''t say anything, what are you worrying about?" Middle aged people seem to be too lazy to talk about it. Just a cold snort. He stood quietly on one side and looked from afar. The whole person was like a magic sword about to pull out its scabbard. The middle-aged lady is a little embarrassed. Then he also stood on one side. Several other middle-aged people shook their heads. Among the young people who just talked about the God Phoenix, there is a grandson who happens to be a middle-aged beautiful woman, so the middle-aged beautiful woman will come out to have fun. The real reason. Everyone knows that in order to win the place of this fulcrum war, these old guys are also fighting against each other, and the middle-aged people and the middle-aged women are almost fighting. Finally. However, there is one less middle-aged people, and there is one more middle-aged women. This is one less, one more, but it''s the difference between some old guys. Everyone knows that if they can participate in the fulcrum war, there must be an unimaginable opportunity ahead, waiting for them. Last World War. They are one of many young people. Finally, there is a chance to reach the present level! The best! This means that as long as you enter the quota, you will have the opportunity to upgrade your realm to a larger realm, which is a larger realm! After the ancestral level! Every promotion! It is extremely difficult, let alone the level of Tianzu. But there are risks. Otherwise, in the last World War, there were only a few young people left in the end. But at the thought of the end of the last World War, all the middle-aged people could not help clenching their fists secretly. As long as you can walk up! Then you have the chance to step into the ancestral life! Wait for the chance! Even if you are dead, try it! "How much longer?" Suddenly, deep in the golden palace, a voice of a very young man suddenly came out, but it fell to the ears of several middle-aged people, all of whom could not help shivering. The middle-aged man, who had spoken before, changed his cold and high attitude and quickly replied: "the Lord, there are about five hours to go." "Is it?" With it. After a lazy voice fell, there was no movement in the depth of the golden palace. But anyone can hear it. The slightest impatience in a man''s voice. But there''s no way. From one fulcrum to another, even if it is a life form of ancestral Empire, it will take a long time, even if it does not take people to enter, it will be more dangerous to fall. This is also the life of the ancestor. They will be willing to take them, even Tianzu, to step into the world, not for the sake of great kindness, but for themselves, to step into the world more safely. "Well, thanks to this, otherwise we really can''t go to see it together." A young Tianzu can''t help muttering. You can''t help it. Some of the best, but also the corner of the mouth flashed a smile of happiness.. I don''t know why, but for them, at present, it''s the best thing. Between you and me. In this unknown multicolored space, there is another white horse with the fire of purgatory all over it. Without any sign in advance, it appears around the Golden Dragon. But its size. But it''s so different from the Golden Dragon. But. There is also a mountain of that size. But all of us, the moment we saw the white horse, a heart couldn''t help but mention it. A grunt. It''s a straight throat. It''s another grandparent life on the fulcrum. It''s coming! "Lord, you''re going fast. Unfortunately, you''re going too fast. You can''t walk that ancient road. You can live in this time." The next moment. Deep in the white horse, there suddenly came out a voice full of banter and sarcasm. Deep in the golden palace. But there is still no movement. After a long time. Just a faint saying came out: "you''d better worry about yourself, skeleton. Don''t forget that you are the traitor of those people. Now you dare to go to the fulcrum of the land of the world and die without doubt!" Chapter 554 With the depth of the golden palace. A voice fell. Everyone can''t help but hold their breath. Now the conversation between the two grandfathers is a secret between the two. According to the truth, no one else is qualified to listen. In this world. Who dares to peep at the secrets of ancestral life! Just. After hearing this, the white bone horse, which was emitting the fire of purgatory, was silent for a while, but could not help snorting. Light way: "you don''t need to worry about this. I dare to step in, but also need you to remind?" But deep in the palace of gold. Seems to catch the other side''s soft rib all of a sudden, has been talking about this point. "Six ancestral emperors, a life body beyond the level of ancestral emperors, can be their opponents by yourself?" Boom! Smell the words. All the people around, all from the pupil of a fierce contraction, breathing are not from a hurry up, full of fear and fear, and even, soon turned into a color of horror. Six grandfathers? The existence of a life beyond the level of ancestral emperor? Is it true?! In this world! Actually, there are terrorist figures who surpass the life of the grandfathers. Before, they thought they were just a joke of the grandfathers on some fulcrum! Wait! Wait! At this moment, everyone''s mind, suddenly changed into a blank, some thoughts are not able to sort out. Six grandfathers? The existence of a life beyond the ancestral level! Where is it? Hiss! Cold not Ding, everyone suddenly realized what, fierce eyes stare with a pair of cattle eyes, white face and fear, all can not help but take a breath of cool! My mother! In the land of the world! On the fulcrum where they are going! How could it be?! How could that lonely ancestral place be able to give birth to terrorist figures of that level? It''s not long ago that there was a rumor. Without special reasons, the ancestral emperors at any fulcrum would not easily step into that area again? No! No, no! It''s not worth it! If it wasn''t for this time, that ancient road might be born again. How could all the fulcrums and pinnacles lead them to enter the world again? But now! They heard it! On that fulcrum! There are six grandfathers sitting in the town. In addition, there is a life body beyond the grandfathers! What the hell?! "What? Holy Lord? Do you want me to join hands with you and kill this old boy directly? " Suddenly. Just then. A very cold faint voice suddenly fell down, and then, just as the voice fell, a huge steel warship, like the white bone horse, appeared in front of the Golden Dragon without any sign. This huge warship. It''s very similar to the mortal world. Those spaceships built by technology advocates have a huge deck. However, there is something on it that can''t be reused. For the friars, they can make smashed firearms with one stroke. But look up. All of them are red humanoid machines as high as mountains, shining with different bright lights, just like a sword light flashing constantly, but they make all the powerful people, as well as Tianzu, fear. They can feel it. These humanoid machines. There seems to be no life. But even if it is the strongest, but also the heart can not help but out of a gooseflesh. In an instant. This colorful unknown space suddenly returns to a silence. It seems that this huge warship appeared. Let the two grandfathers lose the desire to talk about it again. To talk about the owner of this huge warship alive and to let the two grandfathers fear it very much. They don''t want to talk too much with each other. All the powerful people standing on the back of the Golden Dragon Master have a fierce look. I can''t help thinking about it. The last fulcrum war. It''s said that there is a mysterious fulcrum, which was born suddenly. I don''t know the origin or the way of the strong. Now it seems that it''s the way of science and technology that the monks have always looked down upon! These humanoid machines are as high as mountains. No aura support. There is no life to speak of. But the energy that comes out is very strange and seeping. "Oh, two grandfathers, isn''t it noisy?" The owner of the huge warship, seeing that he has been ignored, is not angry, and his words are frivolous. He doesn''t seem to be able to deal with the existence of the ancestral life, the existence of the wrists, and the tone of speech. He is more like a rich and unrestrained son. "Well? Are you interested in my armor? " See the middle-aged people on the back of the Golden Dragon Master, who has been looking at the humanoid machines on the warship and the warship master hiding in the deep. "Otherwise, you can send someone to have a try? It''s no problem together. " Smell the words. A group of middle-aged people who have reached the realm of the most powerful are all in a hurry to take back their sight and dare not look further. Bang! Behind the huge warship, there were three fiery red flames. All of a sudden, the speed of the warship had left the Golden Dragon and the white horse far behind. The most powerful people. All eyes shrink again. How fast! They didn''t feel any unusual power, just looking at the past, just three flames flashed. Even the golden dragon, which has reached the highest level, can''t catch up. This moment. Deep in the Golden real dragon palace, a slender figure slowly stood up, surrounded by a hazy, ancestral life breath, completely covered everything. You can only see a pair of slender hands, a glass of wine, and then you drink it all. The figure is staring at the huge warship in front of you. The eyes suddenly slightly shrink. It seems that you want to see through the huge warship from the beginning to the end. But the next second. Eyebrows. It can''t help wrinkling. Murmured: "where does this fulcrum come from?" This time, many fulcrums have a premonition that the ancient road will once again appear in the world, so even the fulcrum that did not appear in the last war, this time, are ready to move. Don''t look at the road leading to the world. There are only three grandfathers. But in fact, it''s clear that at this moment, the space is full of people, only some fulcrum, unwilling to show up, and only his life bodies, such as the grandfathers, can see through everything. But when it comes to the front. An ethereal slender figure, with a number of heavenly ancestors, has stepped into the world, but suddenly found that the scene is not as she thought, someone will come to meet what. You can''t help it. His face suddenly cooled. It''s a very cold voice. It immediately fell down. "What''s the matter?" In an instant. The frightened Tianzu, sweating and shivering, knelt down quickly. But I''m also confused. It shouldn''t be. Didn''t they make it clear? Chapter 555 This group of people kneeling on the ground, shivering and shivering, are just the emperor Xiaohuang and other Tianzu. And cold women. It was the woman who had embroidered needles and threads on the land full of flowers. Now she. Even if born. Truly step into the world of this fulcrum, but still give the feeling of that ethereal impermanence, even if you stand beside her, but still can''t see her. "Say, what''s going on?!" The extremely cold voice fell down again, and suddenly the emperor Xiaohuang and other Tianzu were scared. Their faces were frightened, their bodies were shaking more severely, and their mouths were full of bitterness. They also want to know what''s going on. When they follow the orders of women and step into the world again, go to the strongest ethnic group and teach the supreme will, the meaning is obvious. There are three unimaginable big people coming to this area, let them prepare early and welcome the big people. But now. Look up. It''s empty, let alone human. There''s no personal shadow! The next moment. The ethereal woman turned around and stared at Xiao Huang, who was kneeling on the ground. In an instant, even if Xiao Huang didn''t dare to raise his head, he could feel a pair of extremely cold eyes looking at him at the moment. Immediately. The whole body of Xiaohuang was soft. He really doesn''t know what''s going on! Is it true that he pretended when he was in the boundary of the three ethnic groups? So that they were scared one by one and didn''t have time to think about what he said? "You ice emperor, after so many years, are you still like this woman?" The blue sky. All of a sudden, a slightly funny voice fell down, a roar, the whole land of the world, were shocked, only to see the upper layer of the sky, countless God armour heavenly soldiers, appeared out of the sky, everyone''s accomplishments, were all at the level of the heavenly ancestors, and the pressure it sent out, almost all of them would crush the whole sky, the mountains of the land of the world, but also at this moment, inch by inch fracture. But then. These God armour heavenly soldiers with the level of Tianzu, however, are extremely respectful to separate the two sides to welcome someone''s arrival. The next moment. I saw a young man with long white hair and blue and purple clothes step by step, coming out of the unknown space. He seemed to be able to tell all the people in the world that he had come. The breath of terror suddenly spread from his body and fell all over the world. Even eight different worlds were affected. Plants and trees were all crazy Growth, and then, less than half a second time, they turn into ashes. The young woman, who was called the ice queen, saw the arrival of the young man and snorted scornfully. Immediately. He took back his eyes. But the young man walked towards the ice king step by step, smiled, and said lightly: "we should have three eras, haven''t we met? I didn''t expect that you, an old woman, would always like to put on a show. " A faint voice. Full of irony. "I don''t need you to manage my business!" But the next moment. However, the young man did not have another chance to be a woman. Turning around, he looked at Xiao Huang, who was kneeling on the ground at the moment, and other heavenly ancestors. His deep pupils flashed a trace of disdain. Light way: "old woman, you are a new servant, but you are getting worse and worse. A group of Tianzu just opened five or six Tianzu acupoints, and you have brought them to your side?" See you ice emperor love to build ignore. The young man smiled a little, attached to Xiao Huang''s ear, and said a word lightly. "Do you know? The last group who did not do well has become a flower in the old woman''s garden. " The voice is light. But suddenly, it was like an extremely fierce cold wind, which scared Xiao Huang and other Tianzu. Their scalp was numb and their back was sweating. The next moment. Xiaohuang and other Tianzu, their faces white with fear and crazy, kowtow to the Lengyan woman named youbinghuang. "Rao Excuse me, excuse me, master, excuse me. We really don''t know what''s wrong. Maybe those ants understand what we mean, so... " More than ten people, such as Xiao Huang, have bristled up, and their lips have been shaking. Dead old man! Reincarnation, you dead old man! Wasn''t it quite enlightened before? How now, after reaching the ancestral level, it becomes so confused! But then. In the sky, there is another extremely violent vibration. There is a space cage wall in the land of ten thousand realms, which turns into a piece of smashing, revealing a piece of darkness in an instant. The next moment. Then he came out of it. No, it should be said that he swam out of a boa constrictor. But his blood was more powerful than that of the golden dragon, and even more frightening. It''s a middle-aged man with hands on his back and extremely rough body. Compared with the ice queen and the two grandfathers of youth, the clothes of middle-aged people are more exposed. He only wears a suit similar to tiger fur. Except for covering important parts of his body, most of his limbs are exposed. That muscle. It is full of extremely terrible verve. Just by looking at it, you can feel that you can strike through dozens of places like the world. "Are you all here?" Looking at you Binghuang and young people, the middle-aged people still maintain this posture, expressionless, standing on the top of Python''s head, only slightly nodded at them. You ice emperor immediately stared at Xiao Huang and others, and beckoned them to roll to one side first. If you are pardoned. Xiao Huang, a group of more than ten people, hurriedly got up from the ground and stood to one side. "Now that you have arrived, you don''t have to hide. You''d better show up." The next moment. Looking at the open sky, the ice emperor snorted coldly. Suddenly. There was a tremor in the sky. With it. Dense, there are more and more figures, but the real ancestor level life body, is the whole station in front. In an instant. The extremely terrifying pressure almost rose to the sky, turning the sky of the whole land into boundless dark ashes, but considering the purpose of their coming this time, everyone was very restrained. Among them are the Golden real dragon palace, the white bone horse, and the huge warship. No one met in person. But suddenly. I heard that the middle-aged man in the animal skin suddenly had a twinkling of eyes and looked at the peaceful world from the beginning to the end. Murmured: "strange, how can it be so quiet?" The power of an ancestor. Even if it''s restrained. But how powerful that is. Let alone the ancestors of the various fulcrums, with a lot of people stepping on. Suddenly. All the life bodies at the level of ancestral emperors were stunned. There was a trace of doubt in their eyes. They stared with some consternation. There was no voice in the world. Chapter 556 Many powerful people brought about by the various fulcrum of life at the level of ancestral emperor were also stunned. That''s how everyone reacted. The land of all worlds. Something unusual. What''s going on? The ancestral life came, not to mention the whole world, but the eight alien worlds were so quiet. As if they were people. It doesn''t exist at all! If it wasn''t for this middle-aged grandparent creature in animal skin to speak, none of them would have responded. Xiao Huang and other people, standing behind the ice king, were also stunned. Looking at the silent land of the world, they could not help but open their eyes, and felt a little strange. Yeah! What''s the matter? How could it be so quiet? "It''s interesting that none of the monks in this lonely ancestral land came out." Deep in the huge warship floating in the sky, there was a laugh. The next moment. Deep in the ship. A square magic block, suddenly burst out a ray of light. But then. As soon as he spoke, the owner of the warship who stayed in the deep changed his face. He frowned and felt his face was unbelievable. Murmured: "this It''s impossible, how can it be? " The eyes of the ancestral life bodies on the fulcrum everywhere can''t help looking at the past. What''s impossible? Next second. The huge warship turned its head directly and was about to leave. The friars who had not yet waited for the fulcrum understood what was going on. They only heard the owner of the warship leaving a voice full of urgency. "Take your time, I''ll I''ll go first. " Instant. The voice just dropped. This huge science and technology warship really left the world without any hesitation. Each major fulcrum is the life body at the level of Emperor: "..." Suddenly. Everyone was stunned. What''s the situation? Deep in the golden palace, the slender figure, and the white bone horse that had seen this huge warship before, the two grandfathers immediately frowned and were full of doubts. Previously in unknown space. The other side talks so frivolous, don''t catch the tone, this meeting, just said a word, so left? Don''t even want to go that ancient road?! The ancestral life bodies on other fulcrum don''t understand what''s going on. This is good. How did they leave suddenly? But I didn''t think too much. They knew it. A very mysterious fulcrum was born. It takes the road of the strong with the way of science and technology. Although they are fearless, they still know little about this fulcrum at present. Now the other party leaves. But there is a strong enemy missing. This is a good thing for them. But what''s the matter with this lonely place? Not to mention their ancestral life bodies, they bring their own ancestral strongmen. The combined breath can make the monks in the whole world tremble. But now none of them come out. Don''t they want to see what happened? "Now that you are all here, I would like to say two words. Everyone knows the purpose of coming here, but I still want to remind you that there are still six grandfathers in the land of ten thousand worlds, and even the old man who destroyed the sky." Deep in the golden palace. There was a voice. Suddenly. Bring everyone back to reality. After hearing these words, the face of zudi on the fulcrum changed. That''s right. This fulcrum. Although lonely. But it''s fundamental. It was the six grandfathers and the guy named mietian who devoured the energy in this fulcrum all the time, which led to the former ancestral land becoming an ant land. "I suggest that the White Horse..." I haven''t finished speaking. In the depths of the white bone horse, which was full of purgatory fire, there was a sound of ridicule. "Good Lord, after a long time, you will take my life to stabilize those old guys first, right?" Smell the words. The face of the emperor on each pivot changed again. As the ancestral life form, they all know that the owner of the white bone horse was once in the same camp with the six people, but eventually rebelled against the heaven and fled to other fulcrum. Now, if they join hands and catch each other, they will give it to mietian. Maybe when the old road comes into the world, the other side will open one eye and close one eye. "A bunch of fools, do you really think I''ll catch myself?" Next moment. But I only heard the white bone horse, a very ridiculed laugh, it seems to ridicule the grandfathers on the major fulcrum, it''s really too ignorant. "To tell you the truth, although I betrayed and destroyed the sky, my breath and that of the six people have already been integrated. I already know that they have left this fulcrum now, and they are not here at all. Even the old man who destroyed the sky is not here!" "Or will I come alone?" Smell the words. The face of the ancestral life on the fulcrum changed again. The next moment. I only heard a very pleasant banter and laughter from the deep part of the golden palace, and said lightly: "very good, very good, then I was relieved." In an instant. The owner of the white bone horse immediately responded. "You dare to cheat me?" he said angrily The owner of the white bone horse immediately realized that he had been cheated. This is what the holy Master said intentionally, so that he could cover all the words in his heart! And hear the master of the white bone horse. The quiet ice emperor, who has not spoken all the time, is slightly raised at the corner of his mouth, showing a sneer. Looks like those old guys. I really drove those people out of this fulcrum for the time being. Fulcrum of evolution. It''s really extraordinary. She only wanted to warn those who were going to destroy the sky not to fight after the birth of the ancient road, but she didn''t expect that the Guangming emperor and the four grand life bodies on the evolutionary fulcrum were so terrifying. Directly and forcefully drive the other party out of this fulcrum! As the rumor says. Devour flesh and blood. No doubt it''s depraved darkness. The opposite fulcrum of evolution is their nemesis! "Good Lord, our account will be counted later!" Between silence. The owner of the white bone horse, although he put down his cruel words, in fact, like the holy master, he could not help showing a smile on the corner of his mouth. It can become a life form of ancestral emperor. Which one is not the old fox. Even if the sky destroying people don''t leave, they have enough cards to deal with everyone. Otherwise, they won''t risk so much. Come No! It should be said that it is the place where he used to be, where he could step into the ancestral life! That''s good. The other side said so, instead of being alone, the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch is behind. Who hides the best. Who can laugh to the end! However, in the moment when the eyes of the great fulcrum of the life bodies at the level of ancestral emperors fall back on the land of the world. Just hear! A clang! The silence of the land of the world, suddenly came out a very light and crisp piano sound. Look along the piano. Everyone was stunned. Only then did they find that, at some time, in the air opposite, there was a strange man in white sitting across his knees! Chapter 557 Who is that? All the life bodies of the ancestral emperors from the major fulcrum, as well as all the strong ones they brought, were all in the air. Quiet! Silence! There is only a very light and crisp sound of Guqin left in the clear sky. The white dress sits in the void with knees crossed. There is only a very common red Guqin in front of it. But the whole person, like standing on the high mountains and flowing water, suddenly plays with long fingers. In a trance. The eyes of all the ancestral life bodies on the fulcrum trembled a little. I don''t know whether they are hallucinations or their subconscious feelings. How do they face the men in white, but they seem to look up to each other? Suddenly. I haven''t waited for the whole audience to return. Zheng! The music of Daodao Qin is like the surging water of the river, which is endless, with a sense of matchless vicissitudes. In a short moment, it seems that it has passed dozens of eras. This moment. Except for the ancestral life forms, no one else noticed anything wrong. Some people had a slight interest, stood on the void, and listened quietly. And some people snort every now and then. In the eyes. A little disdain. The former is few. Most of the latter. Xiaohuang and other Tianzu are the latter. There is a trace of contempt in their eyes, and there is a sneer and sarcasm on the corners of their mouths. Where is this guy from? How dare you make a fool of yourself and put on airs before the life of the great fulcrum is dignified? Is life impatient? "The great ancestors come, you..." But Xiao Huang just couldn''t help talking. Before he finished, he felt three or four terrible threats and fell around him. It seemed that if he said another word, it would turn to ashes on the spot. One of them has its own master - the ice king! Suddenly. Xiao Huang''s face suddenly changed. He was scared and kept sweating. He didn''t know what he had done wrong. He quickly covered his mouth and didn''t dare to say a word. All the people who followed the ancestral life bodies, crossed many unknown spaces, and came to the top of the world, Tianzu powerful people, were all stunned at the same place. They found that the face of their ancestral emperor had changed, changed the dignification they had never seen before! Even wonder if they have hallucinations. How could they all feel that in the eyes of their ancestors, the moment when the sound of the zither fell on their ears, they inadvertently revealed a trace of horror from it! Zheng! Another way. But the atmosphere! But it is very quiet! The silence makes all the people supreme. The back of Tianzu level strong man, only feeling cool and swish, can''t help but swallow his throat and detect a little bit of wrong strength. It''s weird! The great fulcrum of life at the level of ancestor is here, but there is no voice except for the sound of zither! "Let''s go..." The next moment. Only to hear a ethereal figure, sighed, then turned around to leave. In an instant. All the people standing next to this figure were completely stunned at the spot, and looked at the figure of their ancestral life body and left. I don''t know what happened. You can''t help it. Hurrying to say: "master, where are you going?" "Go back, didn''t you listen to me?" Everyone: "..." This moment. It''s not just these people who open their mouths and don''t know what to say. It''s the other grandfathers and the strong ones they bring are also stunned. What''s the situation? Another grandparent life body, want to leave? Don''t you want to wait for that ancient road? That''s not the life of the ancestral emperor. Is it the chance that we dream of?! And now all of a sudden they''re going back? "Not yet!" In an instant. The ancestral life body that turned around and left suddenly turned around and stared. Those who were scared were the most powerful. They were sweating all over. Although they didn''t know why, they didn''t dare to disobey. They immediately followed behind. In a few seconds. It really broke the space and disappeared in everyone''s eyes. "Gone." Next second. Just as the other fulcrum on the supremacy, the Tianzu strongman, turning his head once again, saw only his own ancestral emperor, just like that ancestral life body, with no expression and no hesitation, was about to leave. Everyone: "..." This moment. All the strongmen on the fulcrum, Tianzu level, are dazed and dazed. One by one, you look at me and I look at you, and the brain is all blank in an instant. What cleaning?! My father! Go anyway! Everyone wanted to open their mouth and stop the emperor who was going to leave, but no one had the courage to speak, so they had to follow him with a confused head. Zheng! At this time. Piano sound, still not over! But more and more vicissitudes, sad up, that feeling but let all the fulcrum of the supreme, Tianzu level strong, cold not Ding born a gooseflesh, if they can''t see it again, it''s so many years in vain. This strange man in white! Just showed up! It''s weird that many ancestral life bodies left! Previously! Isn''t it said that there are six ancestral emperors in this fulcrum, and there is another one that is very likely to surpass the existence of life bodies at the level of ancestral emperors? That''s it! There is no intention to leave for the ancestral emperors on the major fulcrum! How can I hear this strange man''s piano now and leave? They are dreaming! Damn it! They have just arrived here from another fulcrum. Even a monk in the land of ten thousand realms hasn''t seen it. They are leaving It''s too Soon. In the boundless upper sky, there is only a golden dragon, a white bone horse and the ancestral life on the three fulcrums of the ice emperor. The next moment. Golden Dragon, also did not stay, dragging a huge body, suddenly rolled up a cloud rolling, then disappeared. Zheng! A piano is playing again! The white bone horse, which was full of purgatory fire, was also ready to turn around and walk away, but at this time, it only heard a faint voice, accompanied by a very quiet piano sound, and fell in an instant. "Stop, have I let you go?" Ten Xiaohuang people: "..." Next. The white bone horse really stopped, fell in the eyes of emperor Xiaohuang and his ancestors, and even trembled! Quiet! Weird! Cold! Looking at the open sky, Emperor Xiaohuang and other ancestors, their brains have forgotten to think, their mouths are wide open, their eyes are shaking constantly, and they don''t know what happened at this moment, the grandparent life bodies on many fulcrums! What''s the matter?! Just as they arrived, they were scared away by a strange man in white? Don''t you want to find no chance? Don''t we have to fight each other?! I''m very reluctant to believe it. But from the beginning to the end, only a man in white appeared in the world. Chapter 558 Zheng! But this moment. The piano stopped! But Xiao Huang and a group of more than ten Tianzu, their eyes were almost staring out, because they saw the man in white beside, even without any reason, and some more people. Familiar with is unfamiliar! That''s why. Xiaohuang, the ten Heavenly ancestors, can''t help holding his breath, and can''t even breathe. It''s amazing! The people standing beside the men in white were the people they had seen when they went to the three ethnic groups'' boundary hall! Reincarnation old man! Bai Rou! Feng Mu snow! As well as that by his free emperor one hand, then suppresses cannot move the Xuan son and so on many vulnerable ancestor level! How could this happen! At this moment, Xiao Huang''s heart is like a raging wind and waves. His pupils are shrinking and his heart is beating. They are about to burst out. They''re with men in white! It looks like Or servitude! But the man in white is a grandparent life body that can make every fulcrum Hiss! Suddenly. Xiaohuang and others lowered their heads in a hurry, and they were extremely frightened. God! What on earth have they done! If I had known that the old man, who is now a man in white, would not have dared to laugh at him like that even if he killed them when he was in the three clans'' boundary hall! Dong! Dong! The next moment. In the ear, there were two extremely hurried footsteps. Xiaohuang and others saw two figures vaguely. They walked in front of themselves, and then knelt there! Boom! This moment. Xiao Huang and a group of more than ten Tianzu, their heads were blown up, their eyes were all staring at each other, their whole body was bristling. Sure enough! As expected, the ancestral life bodies on the major fulcrum suddenly left. They really had something to do with the man in white! Their grandfather knelt down to the man in white at the moment! And the owner of the white horse. But he also came out of it in fear. How could this happen! How could this happen?! Xiao Huang''s face was as white as a piece of paper, without a trace of blood. Other people were more like him, shivering all over, and the bones were scared soft. It was only then that everyone realized that they had overlooked an extremely serious problem. After they left the world. What''s going on here! How could it be like this! Who is this man! I''m afraid that the change of the world today is not the time to rise again, but all because of the man in white in front of me! The next moment. Xiaohuang carefully raised his head, almost looking forward from the crack. When I saw my ancestral life body, you Binghuang, kneeling at that time, I couldn''t help but take another breath of cool air in my heart. My pupils shrank and my face was unbelievable. He left the world for two generations. It''s clear. You Binghuang is a woman with a very proud disposition. Sometimes, she even feels that even if a life body beyond the level of ancestral emperor appears in front of her now, she will not bow to each other. But now. Just listened to the man in white, after a period of piano sound, unexpectedly so respectful! Especially in front of them! "You can get up." A faint voice fell. Xiao Huang only saw you Binghuang. He felt a deep sigh of relief. He seemed to be celebrating something, but this made Xiao Huang''s heart and voice suddenly mentioned. And the owner of the white horse. I just wanted to stand up. It''s a bang! Without any sign, it will turn to ashes! Boom! The next moment. On the spot, the hair of Xiaohuang was standing up. The horror and fear on his face, two eyes, were about to explode. Hallucination! It must be an illusion! How could it be?! A ancestral life body, unexpectedly Did you die like this?! It''s impossible! This is absolutely impossible! Xiaohuang''s whole body was shaking, and he kept shaking his head in his heart. Those people kneeling beside him, though they didn''t know what happened, couldn''t help swallowing, and the cold sweat on his forehead kept flowing down. Standing up, you ice emperor. It''s also a contraction of the beautiful eyes. I dare not make a sound. It seems that I already know that it will be like this. Now she. No longer a figure. But in the real way, standing there, it was a woman in a red robe, skin like snow, tall and cold, with beautiful eyes and a touching mole, but at the moment, even if she was a grandparent life, she did not dare to look up at Chu Lingxiao in front of her. The previous piano sound. There are only ancestral beings. Can tell what it is. It''s a power beyond words, beyond the existence of the ancestral life. She has never seen it before, but compared with the man in front of her, it''s just like a child, vulnerable. She even doubted. Man! I''m afraid it''s the fulcrum creator in the legend! "Is this your servant?" A faint voice. Then it fell to the ear of you Binghuang again. Suddenly, you Binghuang''s body was frightened, and she couldn''t hide anything. She nodded quickly. Hear Chu Lingxiao unexpectedly ask them. The heart of Xiao Huang and a group of more than ten Tianzu couldn''t help shivering. But the next moment. Word from here. Even more frightened, their whole body softened. "Unfortunately, it''s all a bunch of damned people." The head of the ice king is lower. Before Xiaohuang and others react, they feel that they are all imprisoned by their whole body strength. At this moment, they are no different from ordinary people like ants. Chu Lingxiao waved. Light way: "they, give you." The voice just dropped. The reincarnation old man standing beside walked out directly. In an instant, he saw the reincarnation old man coming towards them. The more than ten people, Xiao Huang, suddenly realized something. The whole face was white with fear. Someone just wanted to talk. Bang! It will be smashed directly! Hiss! "Master, please, master, please, please Please spare my life. " The rest of the people, at the moment already scared, knelt on the ground and kowtowed for mercy. Xiaohuang''s brain is blank. Not at all. Two eras later. I am going to die in the hand of reincarnation old man! Bang! Bang! Bang! With the sound of explosions, more than ten imprisoned Tianzu were directly in the hands of reincarnated old people, one by one turned into ashes, until the last emperor Xiaohuang. There is still no hesitation. Hands up! Hands down! Because! This day! He has been waiting for a long time! Not without reporting. It''s just not the time! "No!" Bang, a random hysterical scream, Xiao Huang''s face opened his mouth in fear, and he was turned into ashes by the reincarnation old man. This scene. Fall in the eyes of the ice king, from the beginning to the end, did not say a word. Chapter 559 The reincarnation old man who finished all this. Raise your head. A deep sigh. The expression is helpless and sad, but also with a trace of relief. "Thank you very much, master." Immediately. He bowed to Chu Lingxiao respectfully, and then stood behind him. Reincarnation of the old. I can''t help thinking of that day when I saw Chu Lingxiao for the second time, it turned out that on that day, Chu Lingxiao asked him to leave the ultimate road of reincarnation, just to kill these unfilial and rebellious disciples by himself. It was just him at the time. A little smug. Not willing to listen to Chu Lingxiao The vast sky, the whole land of the world, is still as calm as ever. The wind blows, leaving no trace, the cloud floats, leaving no shape. The eight foreign worlds are still quietly suspended there, as if all this has not happened. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then lightly waved. See here. Reincarnation of the elderly and others respectfully made a gift, then slowly left. This moment. In the sky, only Chu Lingxiao and you Binghuang are left. "Look up, let me see." A faint voice. Then he fell in the ear of you Binghuang. He knew that Chu Lingxiao might be the creator of the legendary fulcrum. You Binghuang dared not disobey it. He raised his head with awe, but did not dare to look directly at Chu Lingxiao. She was always proud. Face these people. But I dare not speak at all. To be honest. You ice emperor is very beautiful, tall, cool and gorgeous, and it is also a grand life. Such a woman. We can''t find one in the past few years. "What''s your name?" But then, Chu Lingxiao said, but suddenly let the ice queen beauty eyes a Zheng, the face can''t help but flash a trace of doubt. This man How can you ask such a question? As a fulcrum creator, even if he is beyond the existence of the ancestral life body, as long as the other side thinks, he can know anyone''s identity, origin and name. Why do you need to ask? I don''t know why. But you Binghuang didn''t dare to have any other ideas. He immediately answered Chu Lingxiao''s question with great respect. "I Master, my name is you Binghuang, from the fulcrum of evolution. " "What do you think of your own face?" Just finished. But Chu Lingxiao asked another question that made you ice emperor confused. Unexpectedly, Chu Lingxiao would say this, but her pretty face was slightly red, and she didn''t know how to answer it. Fulcrum of evolution. Every step into a new level, will be reborn, from another face, into another face, even the friar himself, do not know why. Over time. After stepping into the ancestral strongman, all people on the fulcrum of evolution will forget what they looked like, even the ancestral emperor can''t remember clearly. As for the new face. Why is it like this. Almost as long as the monks who follow the path of evolution will care about it at first, but with the improvement of the realm, they will not care about it for a long time. So. You ice emperor himself, really don''t know the answer. Next moment. An incomparable hot spring hand, but suddenly, stroked her pretty face. Suddenly, the pretty face of you Binghuang was full of crimson. I never thought that Chu Lingxiao would suddenly do this, but her beautiful eyes flashed a little strange color, and she did not dare to struggle. But she found out. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are extremely pure, without any other impurities, just a simple touch, and then she gently moved a wisp of hair behind her ears. He took his hand back. Next. Before the emperor of the ice reacted, he saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand. In an instant, an ancient road with the breath of vicissitudes suddenly appeared in the sky from the direction of the first forbidden area. "This is!" Suddenly. You ice emperor a heart, can''t help shivering up, beautiful eyes are full of excitement. Vicissitudes of life! Isn''t this the ancient road she is looking for?! Last fulcrum war. After the ancient road disappeared, she found the secret. She was so regretful that she didn''t step into the ancient road. Otherwise, today, she might have the chance to break through the fault of the front realm and reach the level beyond the ancestral life! Immediately. After returning to the God, the ice queen hurriedly looked at Chu Lingxiao, her beautiful eyes trembled, and her face was full of expectation. This man. Is to "If you want to go, this ancient road, you can go now." Boom! Listening to this sentence, the ice king suddenly tightens his heart. It''s true. The creator of this fulcrum is really willing to let her walk this ancient road! The next moment. Without any hesitation, the ice queen flew in the direction of the ancient road. Soon. The figure also disappeared on the ancient road. Until half an hour later. With a brilliant light, rising from that ancient road, the figure of the ice emperor suddenly appeared again beside Chu Lingxiao. "Thank you very much, elder!" Through the vicissitudes of the ancient road, the ice queen has the energy to surpass the life of the ancestor. As long as the absorption is completed, everything will come naturally. But I thought. She can also talk to Chu Lingxiao more. Because. As you just saw. The fulcrum creator, who can do this for her, should have a great relationship with her face. If he can make use of his face again, maybe he can But the next moment. But I only heard a very plain voice. "You can go." You ice king: "..." "Before Senior... " Although she didn''t know why, Chu Lingxiao said that she didn''t dare to stay here. "Sir, I''ll leave now. You can rest assured that I will never come to this ancestral place again." After that. You ice emperor said some irrelevant words, then he really left. Quiet! It''s quiet! When the ice queen left, she didn''t know a sigh, and then she fell down from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. "It seems that you have seen the face of this ancestor before?" The next moment. A faint voice, but suddenly came, is the real fulcrum creator. "Unfortunately, although people are the same, they are not alone after all." Chu Lingxiao shook his head expressionless. he left the as like as two peas, but the last one was the same as the one who was once. But after all, he still answered the sentence. Similar flowers had flaws in the end, just like the emperor of heaven. Even if they woke up, they could not become the true reincarnation of the woman emperor. "Now what are you going to do? When those ancestors return, they will surely attract the attention of other fulcrum creators. So you are sure that they will come?" But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said, however, made the creator of fulcrum feel a little surprised. "You may as well try this ancient road." Chapter 560 A cold sentence. But let the surrounding atmosphere, change suddenly silent down. The whole world. Eight different worlds. I don''t know what happened. Just before the ancestral life bodies of each pivot come through many unknown spaces, the reincarnation of the old man, Bai Rou and Feng muxue will tell these things to everyone. Chu Lingxiao has spoken. Which of them dare to come out. Again. Ancestral life! Although in their eyes, it is still an unattainable master, but in this eyes, what is it? Make a noise. Make a noise. They won''t be able to make any noise. But. When this ancient road appears in the world for a long time, the breath can''t stop spreading everywhere. All the people in the world feel it. It''s cold, and everyone''s hair can''t help but stand up. Cold! Cold! It''s also like an extremely dull energy, passing by, but it''s real, making everyone a little creepy. What? This moment. All the people in the world can''t help sticking out their heads and looking at the past. The pressure of the ancestral life. They didn''t feel it. But compared with this breath, it always feels like a drop of water submerged in the sea. Without any struggle, it is swallowed up. And when we see a dark ancient road, like a mirage, floating in the air of the land of all kingdoms. Everyone in the world. I was stunned. There is no doubt and amazement in his eyes. What is this? With it. All of them found that Chu Lingxiao was still standing beside another stranger, who could not help giving birth to a trace of horror. Don''t those ancestors come from other fulcrum. Not finished yet? Of course. At this moment, standing beside Chu Lingxiao is the fulcrum creator. It''s an invisible existence, the Tao itself, but it can be changed into any form. But now when hearing Chu Lingxiao''s proposal, it''s the face that turns into a mirage, showing a little hesitation. This ancient road. In fact, even he didn''t know where he came from, as if since the birth of this fulcrum, he appeared together with the creator of this fulcrum. If it wasn''t for Chu Lingxiao. This ancient road has been reopened. I''m afraid even the creator of his fulcrum has forgotten that there is such a path in the world. He has been sleeping for a long time. If he doesn''t kill several people, make such a big move and destroy several foreign worlds, twelve universes and ten thousand realms, he will continue to sleep. "Why, afraid?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. The face of the fulcrum creator is more and more hesitant. Although he has no face, any expression of this face at the moment is the manifestation of his real feelings. "You want me to be your experiment?" "Scared?" Fulcrum Creator: "..." If you ask this fulcrum, who can make his fulcrum create such fear, fear, in addition to Chu Lingxiao, it is this ancient road of vicissitudes. He is the fulcrum Creator! This fulcrum was born by him, and he can restart the world at will, but only this ancient road of vicissitudes will not disappear no matter how many times this fulcrum is destroyed or newly born. It''s hard to imagine. Besides Chu Lingxiao, there are other things that can get out of his control. The next moment. The creator of fulcrum hesitated for a while. It seems that Chu Lingxiao''s words made him feel helpless. He could not help but turn it into a white light and rush into the vicissitudes of the ancient road ahead. It''s the same as the world. The more powerful a person is, the more he or she gazes at the world, the more boundless and boundless he or she will feel. The ice king enters. It took only half an hour to reach the end. But now the fulcrum creator, after three hours, is still on this road. It''s a congenital light. It is also the noumenon of fulcrum creator. But soon. The creator of fulcrum turned into a human again, rushed out from the ancient road of vicissitudes, and then stood back beside Chu Lingxiao. This moment. The air was particularly quiet. The creator of fulcrum frowned tightly, looking at the ancient road still floating in front, and said nothing. "How is it?" Chu Lingxiao stood with his hand in his hand, and said without expression. "You''re right. I was made. No, it should be our fulcrum creators. They were all made." A dignified voice. Full of loss and shock. Although we have known all this for a long time, after seeing the evidence, even the Tao itself is helpless and sad. Fulcrum creator. Although there is no body. But it is also the existence of real consciousness. We can fully feel what this ancient road means. In order to find the secrets of the world, we want to become stronger, but we are still controlled by the creators of every fulcrum. But if one day. Tell you. The fulcrum creator, in fact, should also have his own world secret. How would that feel? Now. The creator of the fulcrum of the land of all worlds has experienced all this in person. In this ancient road of vicissitudes, after three hours, he found that no matter what, he would repeat the road just now, and there would be no end. In the dark. There''s a force! Blocking him! But he is the fulcrum creator. Who in the world will stop him and step into the end? Chu Lingxiao let him in. It''s not him That''s another hand! "Who is this man!" Even if there is no sadness or joy, there is a trace of anger in the heart of the fulcrum Creator at the moment. This kind of taste of being played by others, he also tried on the friar, but one day, the fulcrum creator himself became a doll in the hands of others. What a deep chess game! "Do you think they will come now?" Fulcrum Creator: "..." Do you still need to say that?! No matter where the creator of fulcrum knows this, he will definitely go to the world regardless of everything. But There doesn''t seem to be one of those ancestral life bodies in the fulcrum Suddenly. The creator of the fulcrum standing beside Chu Lingxiao, looking at the vicissitudes of the ancient road ahead, immediately looked at the light of his eyes, and thought of something. Can''t help looking at Chu Lingxiao around. Some say in silence: "this That''s why you let that granddaughter in here? " "It''s not that I let her in, but that she chose to go in. After all, it''s not the flower I want to find. The jade is flawed and the flower is incomplete. I want to borrow her greed to bring all the fulcrum creators here." Between you and me. Only to hear a very plain voice, a little bit of sigh, but also that kind of quiet, without a trace of emotion. "To see who is behind it!" Chapter 561 Chu Lingxiao is right. Although no one has disclosed to anyone what they saw in the world just after they returned, the ancestral life bodies on the major fulcrum are no secrets in their hearts. From the moment they step back into their fulcrum. Memory in the mind. It''s gone like water. How can the creator of the fulcrum, who is the fulcrum of the fulcrum, know that the fish in the pond is only living in the belly of a prehistoric beast? On the other side of the ice king. It was hit by one word. In front of Chu Lingxiao, the formal, shy and crimson face was just a cover up. From the moment when she left the land of the world, the hidden greed in her heart had already emerged from her pupils. Then. He went back to the nameless land of flowers. In fact, you ice emperor wants to enter that ancient road again, and even want to take it for his own use. Not through the vicissitudes of life. I never know what she''s been through. The great road spreads. Every step, there will be a reappearance of the past era around her, and the energy of her ancestral life body will also rise. At that time, she thought that if this road can go on forever, she would not only be able to directly surpass the ancestral life body, or even reach the unprecedented realm. It''s a pity. That man. It''s the fulcrum creator of that fulcrum. How dare she walk for the second time in the eyes of the other side, like an ant. But. Her face At the thought of it, the ice queen subconsciously touched it, and then there was a meaningful sneer on the corner of his mouth. This face. That man must have met. Judging from the strange behavior of the man at the beginning, this face may be very important to him. Suddenly. The eyes of the ice queen twinkled, and her face became a little dignified. can''t be as like as two peas in the past? If so. This fulcrum of evolution After all Looking at the empty land of flowers other than her, the ice queen didn''t feel anything wrong. Xiao Huang''s more than ten ants died. Like that Tianzu. With a wave of her hand, she can turn the flowers on this land into human form and become a strong person at the level of Tianzu. "It seems that you have succeeded." A flat and slightly unexpected voice suddenly fell from the land. Smell the words. The eyes of the ice queen suddenly coagulated and asked lightly: "br > " you didn''t expect me to come back so soon, did you? " The flat voice. Silence for a few seconds. Just cold not Ding said a sentence. "I didn''t expect that. Can you tell me what happened?" It seems to have been. You Binghuang has a special relationship with this voice. Although they have never met each other, you Binghuang believes in this voice. With it. And she told the voice of all that she had seen in the world. You can''t help it. There was a longer silence. The ice king snorted coldly and joked: "did you not expect that the six ancestral life bodies, and even the old man in charge of the twelve turn town prison to destroy the heaven field, were all destroyed?" There was still silence. After half a breath of incense, there came the most insipid voice. "What are you going to do next?" This time. It''s your turn to stop talking. Although I really want to take that ancient road for my own use after I go through that ancient road, there is no doubt that ants and dragons are against a fulcrum creator. "What, old man?" See that voice don''t talk, you ice emperor beautiful eyes, but can''t help but flash a trace of complacency and ridicule. Once again, he said lightly: "are you regretful that you didn''t step into that fulcrum with me? If you had entered with me, you would have a good chance to recover from your baldness." The fulcrum of evolution is mysterious. In addition to herself, the only ancestral life form she has ever seen is the old guys of emperor Guangming and the voice. Though I have never seen the master of the voice. But its strength. It should surpass the ancestral life body, but after such a long era, the other side has never really appeared, so it can be sure that the other side is injured. Otherwise. How can I find her and teach her the great way. The other side does so much. No doubt, it''s not that she wants to look for the elixir that can cure the Tao wound, but is she such a fool? Beyond the life of the emperor. So what? It''s just that mud Bodhisattvas cross the river and cannot protect themselves. Train her to come out. Search for the elixir. It''s a pity that she is not the kind of woman who is manipulated! "Don''t worry, old man. When I have absorbed these energies and reached the point of surpassing the ancestral life, I will help you to extend the life of an era. Let''s count the rewards you have taught me." You ice emperor light way. But now. In my heart, I don''t pay attention to this voice. If she had not been to the land of the world before, and what she was afraid of, then now, after walking that ancient road, she would not be wary of an old man who was about to turn to ashes! Finish. The ice queen rose slowly and left the land of flowers. Now the first thing she has to do. It is to find a very secret place to use all the energy in the body! Although she was sure that the ancestral life bodies left earlier than she did, she did not know that she had finished the ancient road, but in case of emergency, she could not stay here any longer. As long as we surpass the life of the ancestor! After that! Then don''t be afraid of any fulcrum! But what you ice Emperor didn''t know was that when she left soon, a tall and slender figure with a cool and beautiful face suddenly appeared in the position she had just stood. If you ice emperor is still here. I''m sure I''ll be shocked and take a step back. Because! This woman! is as like as two peas, even with the same breath. This woman, looking at the direction that the ice queen left, but her eyes flashed a little cold. She snorted coldly and shook her head and said: "after all, ants are ants. What a poor guy." Immediately. Her eyes seemed to be able to break through all obstacles and fall directly on the fulcrum of the land of all kingdoms. You can''t help it. That cold, into a thick shock. Muttering to himself: "it''s strange that this man is not in the Tao..." Words fall. There was a pause in tone. The voice was full of wonder. "But it''s not a fulcrum creator. How can he summon that ancient road?" The shock. Then. It turned into an invisible Avenue, and rushed directly to the boundless land. Chapter 562 As long as the birth of consciousness, life. That''s the way. That can''t be separated. You can see the memory in the mind of the ice king, but you find that you can''t see the man named Chu Lingxiao. In this world Never seen such a thing before. Who can break away from the control of the fulcrum creator. Although this invisible Avenue is not the creator of this fulcrum in the world, in a sense, any fulcrum creator can become the creator of another fulcrum. So. It soon fell over the land of ten thousand boundaries. The land of ten thousand realms can be called ancestral land, and only their creators of fulcrum can understand why. Because at the end of the era, many fulcrums were actually part of the land of ten thousand realms. This is the land of all worlds. Why is it called the "world". Just. I don''t know why. At that time, the creator of their fulcrum didn''t feel any strange. In their eyes, anything happened, as long as it is still under their control, is a natural thing. But looking forward to many fulcrums. This has never happened before. Not a fulcrum Creator But not in the Tao. How could there be such a person in the world. I thought. Each major fulcrum, these ancestral life bodies, go to the land of the world, and fight with each other as they did last time, and that ancient road will reappear. But why An odd number will appear? The creator of this fulcrum, who turned into the ice king, soon looked at the whole land of the world. Almost no one could detect the breath of the creator of the fulcrum. But. Soon it was discovered by the creator of the fulcrum of the land of all kingdoms. But it didn''t stop. Just a light sentence. "Sure enough, here comes..." With it. Then it disappeared again. He also wants to see if there is another force that has been controlling the creators of their fulcrum. If Chu Lingxiao doesn''t appear, he may always stay on the fulcrum like a machine to maintain the balance between heaven and earth. And as the creator of the fulcrum of the dialogue between Dao and you ice emperor, he appeared at the moment in the world. Around him. Then all of a sudden, many invisible Qi appeared. These invisible gases. All of them are creators on the major fulcrum. If they are not creators of fulcrum, they cannot see these invisible Qi. The Tao itself. If you don''t want to be an entity, no one can see it. Even if it is beyond the existence of the ancestral life, it will not be found that there are so many fulcrum creators around. These fulcrum creators. Look at each other. It''s no surprise. I will come. The creators of other fulcrum must have looked at the memory of those ancestral life bodies. Now I also find a little bit of wrong energy and come. "How could this happen?" Compared with the ancestral life. When we see the twelve universes that have now turned into a whole land, the eyes of the creators of these fulcrums all show a color of shock. From their eyes, we can see that at the end of the road, someone has entered that area. How is this possible? They were at the end of the era. I have seen the twelve universes of infinite reincarnation. Unless someone''s power can push to the end of the era, no matter how long it takes, the twelve universes will continue to be reincarnated in this way. The people in the universe, even if they die in batches, are still the original ones. Between leisurely. The creator of a fulcrum is not only patrolling the whole land of the world, but also saying lightly: "the creator of the fulcrum of the land of the world, all our major fulcrums are present. Can you explain to us, who is that man?" The voice just dropped. Many fulcrum creators turn into an invisible figure and look at all places in the world quietly. I hope that the creator of fulcrum in the land of all worlds can reveal one or two to them. They can be creators on any fulcrum at will. But there is still something unknown about the monks who appeared before. This is almost a collision between the Tao and the Tao. If we can''t break it, we can''t know what happened in the past. But Quiet! It''s quiet! No voice response. This makes it difficult for many fulcrum creators. They can find the traces of any fulcrum creator, but not the ancestral land, because there is an ancient road that can wipe out all forces. This moment. Many fulcrum creators, looking at each other, could not help being silent, frowning and wondering what happened in the world, which led to so many sudden changes. These alien worlds. Floating in the unknown space. It should have been according to their arrangement. At a certain point in time, it will give birth to a grandparent life form, so that we can escape from the unknown space and become a subsidiary land on a fulcrum. But now. How could it have come to the land of all worlds without time? This moment. As long as the fulcrum creators who have arrived at the land of the world are all staring at all parts of the land of the world, hoping to see other unusual situations, they may find out the reasons. So many fulcrum creators Get together. For the first time. But at the next moment. A loud bang. The whole world trembled involuntarily. Suddenly, all the creators of the fulcrum took back their eyes and looked at each other. What''s the matter? This power With it. The clear sky suddenly darkened. It was very strange that there was no dark cloud. It was like the color of the whole world in the past. Suddenly. All the creators of the fulcrum were shocked by the color on their faces. However, any abnormal scene on the fulcrum will be mixed with the power of fulcrum creators, but at this moment, they don''t feel a single breath belonging to the fulcrum creators. But this breath. But they can, let them these fulcrum creators, all feel the smell of a threat! But how could it be? They are fulcrum creators, the Tao itself! The world. They created it. The fate of all the monks in it is controlled by them. From the thought to the time when they achieve what accomplishments, when and where they meet what people, and even what they will say in the next sentence, all of them are controlled by their power. When the creator of all fulcrum is stunned. In the vast sky. So there is no sign of the fall of a road, filled with the atmosphere of vicissitudes of life everywhere. The moment I saw this ancient road. All the creators of fulcrum, not from the eyes light, gathered in a place, immediately straight frown, at a glance, we can see that this ancient road, and some of their imagination is different! I was touched! Chapter 563 How could this happen? Vicissitudes of life. It has changed As a fulcrum creator, the Tao itself, they know better than anyone how mysterious this ancient road is, and the fulcrum creator cannot be destroyed. But now. It, how has it changed The crack has extended a new road. I don''t know where to go. The most important thing is The land of all worlds. Dead soul! There is not one! "Here, what happened..." This moment. All the fulcrum creators are aware of the land of the world. If something big happens, it''s hard not to be the fulcrum creators here. If they haven''t responded to them for so long, it''s also Suddenly. Even they were surprised. The creators of these fulcrums, like monks, had a sense of horror in their hearts. The next moment. All the creators of fulcrum can''t help looking at each other again. Then, nodding, they fly in towards the ancient road of vicissitudes. It seems that we need to know the world What happened. They are the only group of fulcrum creators who have personally stepped into this ancient road to have a look. Because they know. This ancient road. To be able to record all the past events in the world, or to copy a complete era, and become a part of this ancient road. In an instant. The vast sky, many invisible ways, into one after another, can not be seen with the naked eye light, without any hesitation, they rushed into this ancient road. They are fulcrum creators, the Tao itself. Even if this ancient road is no longer mysterious, it can''t really threaten the creators of their fulcrum. You know. They are invisible. No life. Where to die? But all the fulcrum creators did not know that when they turned into a light and flew into this ancient road, a white dress suddenly appeared in the sky where they had stood. It is Chu Lingxiao who has never left. "You..." The next moment. A voice that wanted to talk but stopped, then, also fell down, but just spit out a word, was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "You don''t want to see what happens?" Suddenly. The voice was suddenly silent. Yes. As the fulcrum creator of the world, he also wants to see how many fulcrum creators will react when they gather on that ancient road. Vicissitudes of life. Since with the fulcrum, a birth. But why can''t the creator see through the truth? The power in the dark. If they are the fulcrum creators, there must be some reasons. If something happens to them While the creator of the fulcrum in the land of all kingdoms was slightly distracted, Chu Lingxiao''s hand was suddenly raised slowly. You can''t help it. The creator of the fulcrum of the land of ten thousand realms immediately stares at the ancient road floating in the sky ahead, and doesn''t want to let go of any details at all. Bang! With Chu Lingxiao''s hand lifting upward, the ancient road has also been rising up. In an instant. Burst out a more vigorous atmosphere of vicissitudes. Wait for the breath. Almost is the time, into the essence of the performance, only a drop, the whole world of color, immediately began to change dramatically. For a moment, it''s green and full of life. Then there was the bleak yellow. It''s like experiencing the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn and winter. This moment. The whole world, the eight different worlds, and the monks of the twelve universes finally couldn''t help being curious and sticking out their heads. Before. They thought it was very strange. I feel that there is no one in front of me. But there is always a strange feeling. It seems that just now, there are several figures standing in the sky, but they can''t be seen. Now the old road of vicissitudes reappears. All the people in the world breathed rapidly. Looking at the ancient road suspended in the sky, I couldn''t guess what Chu Lingxiao was doing. First of all, there are many other life forms at the level of ancestral emperor, which appear in the world. Next. And left again. Now there is such a strange scene. Now someone tells them that the creators of other fulcrum are coming, and they will believe it! But no one in the world knows. Now the creators of major fulcrum are in this ancient road! Boom! The next moment. Chu Lingxiao is facing the ancient road of vicissitudes of life. As soon as he points out, the creators who have just stepped into the ancient road and become the fulcrum of human form immediately feel a bit of wrong strength, and look out quickly. But suddenly found out! At this moment, my own strength can''t penetrate into the outside world! "How could this happen?" Suddenly. The creator of the fulcrum, who turned into the ice emperor before, could not help frowning and stepping out step by step, but the next second made his heart tighten again, and his face was full of surprised expressions. "No way, why can''t I leave this ancient road?" The voice just dropped. The faces of other fulcrum creators have also changed. They are the same. They just tried to leave this ancient road, only to find that there is a force that cuts off everything. Or rather. They are the fulcrum creators. I was imprisoned! You know! They are invisible beings, the Tao itself, the universe, countless unknown spaces, where can they be trapped?! You can''t help it. The creator of a fulcrum seems to realize something immediately. The next moment, the voice is full of anger. "The creator of the land of all worlds, what do you mean by tricking us here?" These fulcrum creators. Almost as one. One thought. That''s what all the fulcrum creators think. And then there is! Fulcrum creators, without strength, could not have trapped all fulcrum creators, but now they are, indeed, separated by some unimaginable power! It''s impossible to break away from this ancient road! But that''s the situation right now. Besides the creator of this fulcrum, who else can do it? So. All the fulcrum creators, at the first time, think of the creator of the world! But now. The creator of fulcrum in the land of all worlds is standing beside Chu Lingxiao, showing his bitter face. Quiet! It''s quiet! In the ancient road of vicissitudes, there is no voice, responding to the rebuke of the creators of these fulcrum. "What do you mean, creator of the land of all worlds, we..." And in the moment when the creators of these fulcrum couldn''t help asking questions again, a light voice fell down from the sky of the ancient road. The voice is light. But it makes the face of the creator of all the fulcrum suddenly change, showing an inconceivable color. "Your hope of living at this moment is to follow my words and follow this ancient road all the time!" Chapter 564 A faint voice. All of a sudden, it fell in the ear of all the fulcrum creators, without any tone of negotiation, full of undoubted meaning. Grunt! At this moment, all the monks of the whole world, the eight alien worlds and the twelve universes looked over. Although Chu Lingxiao didn''t know who he was talking to, they all couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. They couldn''t even tell why their own heart was shaking uncontrollably. Quiet! Silence! Hazy. On the whole ancient road, an awkward atmosphere which can not be described by words filled everywhere in an instant. At the moment of hearing Chu Lingxiao''s voice, all the creators of fulcrum were stunned. Strange! Extremely strange! Never heard a voice! And now. Standing beside Chu Lingxiao, the creator of the fulcrum of the land of ten thousand realms, once again showed a touch of bitterness at the corner of his mouth, but shook his head helplessly. This is for the creator of a fulcrum. Maybe it''s cruel. Even unacceptable. But it is true. There are people they can''t control. They appear. In this world, there are life outside the Tao! Even the creators of their fulcrum don''t know the origin at all. Long sky. Chu Lingxiao, wearing a white suit, was carrying his hands on his back, standing on the void in the eyes of all monks in the world, trembling and awed, and looking at the vicissitudes of the ancient road in front of him. No one dared to speak. Nobody dares to disturb. Next moment. A very harsh, let them all feel with a trace of doubt, and angry voice, but suddenly, from the vicissitudes of the ancient road, suddenly came out. "Who are you?" Just one sentence. Let the world tremble. This moment. All monks in the world were shocked. They could not help but hold their breath. They felt that their faces were unbelievable. This ancient road. There is someone at the moment! Dare to question this? But Chu Lingxiao still stood there quietly, glanced at the creator of the fulcrum of the world around him, and said lightly: "do you realize it?" Smell the words. The creator of the fulcrum of the land of all worlds, the bitterness on his face, has become more intense. At this moment, he doesn''t want to say anything more. Just inside the fulcrum creator''s words fall. He felt a touch of truth. The power of fulcrum Creator! It''s exactly the same as the breath in the ancient road! It''s no wonder that every time he enters, he can''t detect it. It turns out that only when he is outside can he detect it. Once the fulcrum creator enters. I don''t know. He even has an illusion at the moment, maybe every fulcrum gives birth to a fulcrum creator, which is also the reason. If there are two fulcrum creators, wouldn''t there be a chance to expose the hidden secret? But no matter what happens now. They are the same as what Chu Lingxiao said. "If you want to live, you have to keep going. I don''t understand what you said." Chu Lingxiao said lightly again. Can fall in the vicissitudes of the ancient road, all the fulcrum creators ear, but at this moment, it seems extremely ironic, they are fulcrum creators, when can someone command them, dare to use such tone, talk with them? "Who are you?" Chu Lingxiao''s response is still this sentence. The voice just dropped. All monks in the world, for some reason, felt the cold rising on their backs, which made all of them rub their arms. The person who spoke to this. What is it? Why is it so "How dare you call me in front of us? Do you know who we are? We are the creators of fulcrum, the essence of all Tao! " The next moment. When everyone was confused, another voice fell down. In an instant, all the people in the world stared at what they said. This moment. All the people in the world, the whole body''s sweat, are standing up, the legs immediately straight hair soft, stand almost unsteady. Fulcrum Creator! It''s the fulcrum Creator! No! This is just another group of ancestral life bodies. This time, there are a group of other fulcrum creators! That is not the same identity as this! Suddenly. Everyone''s eyes, can''t help looking at Chu Lingxiao, one by one can''t help swallowing. What on earth is this In fact, the creators of all the fulcrums in the ancient road feel that they are unbelievable and look at each other. They are all dignified in their eyes. They are the Tao itself and the rules of countless lives. But now they are trapped by a monk who is not a fulcrum Creator! In a sense! Friar! Because of them. It can even be said without exaggeration. They support the creator and create the friar! But now, a mysterious monk, even they can be trapped, this is simply incredible! In silence. Chu Lingxiao''s voice once again falls around all the fulcrum creators. "I want to remind you that if you are still indifferent, don''t blame me..." Chu Lingxiao''s words are not finished. All the fulcrum creators can''t help their subconscious snorting. Even if they can be trapped, what can they do? The Tao itself is an invisible existence. If there is no life, there is no death. This man. This is the only way Next moment. Before all the fulcrum creators react, the faces of all the people suddenly change suddenly again. The faces that appear in the illusion are all unimaginable. They can''t believe what happened to them at the moment. A breath is falling! Then it turned into a wisp of cloud gas and dissipated slowly. But that''s why. The moment makes all the creators of fulcrum feel a thrill. How is this possible? Their power! It''s dissipating! The Tao itself is like the way of a monk. There is a trace of deformity. It''s impossible. How can it be? The creator of the fulcrum who questioned Chu Lingxiao before was the one who turned into the ice emperor, but his face at the moment was full of surprise. It wasn''t a mirage at all. But flesh and blood, a real face! "No No way! " That fulcrum creator, a pair of eyes, straight stare, touched his own face. This is true! He, the creator of fulcrum, has given birth to a real body after losing a ray of original power! This moment. All the fulcrum creators are stupid. One by one, they all look at the fulcrum creator and are stunned at the original place. The Tao itself! The existence of intangibles! Now because of the loss of a breath of origin, there is There is a trend towards a real life! Chapter 565 Standing beside Chu Lingxiao, the creator of the land of ten thousand worlds was suddenly stunned at the original place, full of shock and disbelief. He said the same thing out of his mouth. "Here How is this possible? " Chu Lingxiao''s face, however, has never changed. He is still as calm as before, as if he had expected it. Light way: "go or not?" All fulcrum creators: "..." This moment. All the fulcrum creators can''t say a word. Who is this man! How can it be so terrible! They can make their original breath disappear in an instant, turn it into nothingness, and even let their invisible body evolve towards the real life body! All kinds of means! Beyond the Tao itself! This moment. All the fulcrum creators realized that they were trapped by people. The memories of those ancestral life bodies were deliberately made to be seen by their fulcrum creators, so that they could come to the world! "Really It''s ridiculous. " In an instant. The creator who turned into the fulcrum of the ice emperor smiled bitterly and shook his head. Other fulcrum creators do the same thing. I can''t imagine. One day in the future. The creators of these fulcrums, the Tao itself, were one day Trapped by a mysterious monk, even the way is not good. It''s easy to turn their original breath into ashes, and force them to finish this ancient road! This is for the fulcrum creator who dominates the friars. It''s too shocking. The next moment. Only a click was heard. A fulcrum creator, a little humiliated towards the front, began to walk. See this. Other fulcrum creators also shook their heads helplessly. Now, what can we do? Listen to this man and look forward. Originally, they were also going to inspect this ancient road. Just now. It''s another kind of inexplicable taste to be led by a strange monk in the tone of command. Looking at all the fulcrum creators, they really walked forward. The fulcrum creators standing in the world beside Chu Lingxiao, however, could not help looking at Chu Lingxiao and asked with a dignified face: "you tell me, is this caused by your strength or we are..." But it''s not finished. He was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "You already have an answer in your mind. Why ask me?" Creator of the fulcrum of the world: "..." Yeah. He had the answer in mind. But it''s hard to accept the truth. No one can hurt the creators of their fulcrum before, because they are the way, and the way is their way. The way of all monks comes from them. How could it hurt them? It is impossible for nature to lose a breath of its origin. But now. When a ray of original breath dissipates and a fulcrum creator, a real body is born! Like a friar! Like thousands of creatures! Flesh and blood! Does that mean that the creators of their fulcrum once Once a monk! "Will it be true..." Although it''s still quiet around, the fulcrum creators of the land of all worlds feel their strength directly. With the moment of seeing that scene, they are half unloaded, full of mindlessness, staring at the ancient road of vicissitudes. At this moment, all the fulcrum creators who are walking forward show a sad smile at the corners of their mouths. And with all the fulcrum creators, on that ancient road of vicissitudes, they go further and further. In an instant. The scene around. All of a sudden, it changed dramatically. Just now, there is still a dark past era scene, but now it is like stepping into the future, a green landscape, the past era of the whole world, all around. It was a magnificent golden age that no one had ever seen. The twelve universes of that time. It''s also a vast land, and the monks on it are not as lonely as they are now. Even a strong ancestor can''t be born. When you look up, you can feel the breath of hundreds of powerful people. Can be followed. The picture disappears. What turned out to be a long hand, carrying the power of destroying heaven and earth, turned the whole land into ashes. But someone seems to have stopped it. The land was transformed into twelve lonely and cold universes. After dozens of years, a new life was finally born. This is for all fulcrum creators. There was no surprise. Almost all of these events were conceived and born by their fulcrum creators, but then, a pair of five fingered giant hands took pictures towards the newly born twelve universes. Suddenly. Seeing this scene, the creators of all the fulcrum are dazed, their eyes are staring straight, and their faces are full of disbelief. "Here How is this possible? " They arranged everything. But how could the past of this fulcrum turn out to be strange again? "Wait, what''s that hand doing?" In an instant. The fulcrum creator, who turned into the ice emperor, immediately made a voice full of amazement. He pointed directly at the picture, only saw the later big hand, and threw several of the twelve universes out of the fulcrum! Bang! That feeling, just like the mortal world, the secular peddler of vegetables, picked up a few cabbages at will! Then. Those people! Unexpectedly, it turned into an invisible gas. In some unknown space, it gestated more than ten eras. At last, it broke out again with dazzling light. Then it turned into a no road, like fireworks blooming, spreading around, and I don''t know where it flew! "As I thought." Seeing this scene, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes became more and more quiet. But the creator of the fulcrum of the world, a heart, who stood beside him, seemed to mention his voice and eyes. The body, the whole body and the hairs could not help but stand up. He even felt it. At this moment, his feelings, he is the real life! And the creators of all the fulcrum in the ancient road are one after another. Their mouths are wide open, and they are shocked. Especially when they see that invisible gas and turn it into a road without going up, there is a strong sense of horror in their eyes. "No Impossible, we fulcrum creators, difficult Have you ever been a monk? " "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, it''s impossible!" Bang. The next moment. The creator, who was a little out of control, walked forward with his steps, and suddenly a giant hand fell from the picture. Suddenly. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes suddenly set. "That''s what I''m waiting for!" Chapter 566 This scene inside the ancient road. Only the creator of fulcrum in the world can see it, but the voice is just falling. When all the monks in the world saw Chu Lingxiao moving towards the ancient road, they were all stunned. What''s going on here. They saw Chu Lingxiao for the first time, and they really took action. Anyone in the past. In the face of this, they are just turned into ashes in an instant, never like today. Creator of all fulcrums in the ancient road of vicissitudes. I was stunned. A giant giant giant hand stretched out directly from the pictures of the past era and wanted to give a hand to the creators of their fulcrum. Suddenly. This group of fulcrum creators, who want to fight against the past, find their own strength and face the moment of this giant hand, is passing! Boom! The next moment. That giant giant giant hand, the pressure brought by it, makes all the creators of fulcrum unable to raise their heads in a moment. Bang! Two hands collide! Chu Lingxiao''s strength has already penetrated in. He will directly push the giant giant giant hand back! Boom! That picture of the past era, at this moment, disappeared without trace! Quiet! A dead silence! At this moment, the faces of all the fulcrum creators are very dignified, even scared and uneasy. Just what they have experienced, a giant giant giant hand, has crossed the time from the past era''s pictures, to put their fulcrum creators They are fulcrum creators! One hand can''t move a step! "Keep going." A faint voice fell. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes light, also restored the past quiet. Between you and me. This ancient road, however, has changed again. All around the space, there is a bright red character everywhere. It gives people a sense of warning. Back off! In the moment of seeing this word, all the creators of fulcrum obviously stopped for a while and began to hesitate. I hate to admit it. But all the scenes that appear at this moment show them that the creator of their fulcrum, the invisible existence of the Tao itself, may have been a monk! And! Or from the land of all worlds! I''m afraid that giant giant giant hand just now is the culprit. They look at all the monks for the fish in the pond, but now they find that they are also a fish in the eyes of others! But as the word recedes, it falls. With that comes another word. "In!" At the moment of hearing this word, all the figures of the fulcrum creators could not help shaking. They''re quitting Or in. Just as a giant giant giant hand took a picture, they almost ran out of smoke. They didn''t know what else was ahead, waiting for them. "Didn''t you hear me?" Smell the words. It''s the fulcrum creator who turned into the ice emperor. First, the first one went on. Next moment, the other fulcrum creators hesitated for a moment, but they had to go on. It''s strange. I''ve been through that. Or The farther they go, the more likely they are to evolve into real life. "Is it too..." The creator of fulcrum in the land of all worlds has a little bit of impatience in his eyes. Chu Lingxiao will undoubtedly force all the creators of fulcrum into the fire pit. "You already know what you want to know, why do you need to..." "What can I do with their death?" Creator of the land of all worlds: "..." Looking at his face, Chu Lingxiao, who hasn''t been changed in any way from beginning to end, really doesn''t know what to say. The power of this man. It''s totally out of the ordinary sense. It''s not in the Tao at all. Just that giant giant hand, so it is! "Speed up!" Light voice, once again fall in the ear of all fulcrum creators, let them feel themselves directly, more like the mouse of Chu Lingxiao experiment, but no one dare to violate. How horrible they are already in the sky. Not in the way. It''s a strike to push back giant giant giant hand! If it wasn''t for their inability to leave, they would have left this ancient road. With all the fulcrum creators. Once again to go deeper, the surrounding environment, in an instant, has changed dramatically again. Even the creators of their fulcrum, they can''t believe it. A lot of light came out. It''s still from the past. But they are so familiar with the breath! "That is!" Even the creator of the fulcrum of the land of all worlds, with a pair of eyes, couldn''t help but stare up and feel extremely incredible. That is the breath of the Tao itself! is as like as two peas of their own. But how could "You mean, how could it be there?" Creator of the land of all worlds: "..." "The real use of this ancient road is to make monks become fulcrum creators. Those lights are monks who have become fulcrum creators before you." Creator of the land of all worlds: "..." "Unfortunately, it''s all dead now." Boom! In an instant. Hearing this sentence, the creator of fulcrum in the land of all worlds, with his mouth open enough to swallow an egg, was shocked, and his eyes were even more full of horror. For a long time. Just a word. "Then Then we... " If what Chu Lingxiao said is true, wouldn''t their fulcrum creators become those lights one day? "Back!" At this time, a voice of vicissitudes and great majesty, mixed with irrefutable semantics, broke out completely from the inside of the ancient road. The breath was almost overwhelming. Eight different worlds! Twelve universes! The whole world is shrouded in it. The next second everyone hears this word, the whole body can''t help shivering, as if the meaning of their existence is to be afraid under this voice! It is the fulcrum creator of the land of all worlds. The whole ethereal figure trembles violently. More than any friar in the world. We need to realize what terror is. "Back!" Before all the creators of the fulcrum have responded, another word has fallen. There is no coercion or any surprising power. But it seems that in the hearts of all the fulcrum creators, a seed of submission has been planted, which makes all the fulcrum creators'' legs feel soft for a while. What''s more, there is a chill that can''t be explained, which makes their whole body bristle. But the next moment. Only hear Chu Lingxiao is still that light a word. "In!" Grunt! This moment, the whole world, completely quiet! Everyone could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Somehow, they even stopped breathing. More as if to see two supreme. Now. Standing on that ancient road, across the sea! Chapter 567 The creator of the land of ten thousand realms, completely dazed with his eyes, murmured at the vicissitudes of the ancient road. "The real master behind the scenes." Quiet! It''s quiet! Any fulcrum creator, at this moment, dare not speak again, and do not know who to listen to. "Mole ant, you are brave enough to chase me again and again. What do you want?" Mixed with the questioning voice of the supreme will, anyone who listens at this moment feels that the other party has been furious to the extreme. And that voice. It seems that we already know the existence of Chu Lingxiao. But for Chu Lingxiao, he was afraid to show up, but unexpectedly, Chu Lingxiao brought all the fulcrum creators to this ancient road, and wanted to force him to show up! Just. In response to that voice is still a light word. "In!" Smell the words. That voice, too, is not to be outdone. It is a terrible force. In an instant, it cuts the road ahead and opens a big opening. The cold voice: "the cross-border people die! Who dares to step forward again? There is only one way to die! " This moment. All the creators of fulcrum, who had just stepped out, could not help but come back. Their bodies trembled, and no one dared to make a sound. Even more to their consternation. The body of these fulcrum creators, they don''t know when it will really become a tangible body, flesh and blood, soul, as if it really becomes a real life body! But that seems to be why. More angry to the bottom line of the voice. "Bold!" The cold voice, like the cold winter, fell in the whole world. But. It didn''t cause any vibration. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then slowly took back his hand. The voice is still so flat. I asked you who created you All fulcrum creators: "..." This sentence falls down, even the creator of the fulcrum of the world standing beside Chu Lingxiao is brushing it. In his eyes, he looks at Chu Lingxiao dumbly. It seems totally unexpected. Chu Lingxiao will say such a sentence. Isn''t this voice really behind the scenes, but how can it be?! Even that voice. It seems that Chu Lingxiao didn''t expect to find this. There was a moment of silence. Suddenly the cold voice replied: "no comment!" Immediately. Tone changed a little more contempt, even with a command tone, questioning Chu Lingxiao. "You know what you are doing, mole ant?" "You call me a mole ant?" But. What we got was a question from Chu Lingxiao. "So what?" "Then I ask you, who do you know?" The voice: "..." A word fell. Suddenly that voice seemed to be strangled by Chu Lingxiao. The face of the creator of the fulcrum of the world on one side also slightly changed. If it''s a real invincible person. Can''t you see who Chu Lingxiao is. It seems that even the owner of the voice doesn''t know the origin of Chu Lingxiao, and he just said, again and again, is this man, from the beginning, chasing the owner of the voice? Suddenly. The tone of that voice suddenly weakened, and no longer as before, it seemed to have a high meaning, overlooking Chu Lingxiao, but with an equal identity. It''s like from somewhere. Staring at Chu Lingxiao, but still with a warning meaning: "I advise you, the road ahead, you can stop here, you have seen all, do not need to move forward." "In!" But. But it is still the response of that word. The next moment. I saw Chu Lingxiao take a picture with one hand. In an instant, the power enveloped in the world disappeared without trace. Immediately. The voice that caused it was angry again. "You!" But this is the only way. Boom! A giant giant giant hand immediately suppressed Chu Lingxiao from the unknown space. However, this giant hand seemed to have nothing to do with Chu Lingxiao''s existence outside the Tao. Just a few seconds. Chu Lingxiao''s backhand turned him into ashes. With it. That voice is on the ancient road of vicissitudes. There is no forbidden system. In an instant. All the fulcrum creators, you look at me, I look at you, all with a little hesitation, but then they nodded their heads, stepped out one step, and continued to walk forward. It''s all happening. Obviously. Chu Lingxiao is stronger than the master of the voice, so they have nothing to worry about. Actually. All the fulcrum creators themselves also want to see what is ahead, waiting for them, the master of the voice, and what truth they want to cover up. They are monks. Become the fulcrum creator of today. If Chu Lingxiao doesn''t appear, they may never know these things. They are like dolls that have lost their souls and are at the mercy of others. The voice of incomparable majesty seems to have disappeared and left this ancient road. Bang! Bang! Bang! But with all the fulcrum creators, after several eras, the changes suddenly rose again. The era world they just passed through, instantly turned into endless ashes from behind them. But strangely enough. The body of these fulcrum creators, however, has a feeling of unloading thousands of mountains and a sense of relaxation. "This is..." Even the creator of the world outside, his body suddenly quivered, as if it had not been so easy for a long time, and his body could not help but slowly stretched out. It''s not just these supreme creators. Eight different worlds. Twelve universes. All monks in the land of all realms felt relaxed. Even they didn''t realize that they had been carrying a load before, just like they had been squeezed by some unknown existence. "Do you know what a disaster you have caused?" At this time. That voice, again. But in tone. But full of eagerness and helplessness. From the recovery of the twelve universes, he knew that Chu Lingxiao had been forcing him to appear. He thought that everything was over, but he didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would take this opportunity to gather all the fulcrum creators to the world. "I will warn you once again that once the balance of the world is broken, you will never be able to recover. Even if you are outside the Tao and have gone far enough, facing the real world, you are just ants and vulnerable!" The master of the voice. It seems that we can''t see that the world is irreversible. Knowing that the world is about to return to its original shape, we want to make a final attempt to persuade Chu Lingxiao. But the next moment. In response to him is still a very flat voice. "Go away!" Chapter 568 But hear these words. All the people in the world, including all the creators of fulcrum, are like thunder, which immediately blows in their ears. Especially all the fulcrum creators. They were all dumb. What can they hear the master of this voice saying? Is the world they live in always false? Or Bang! But the confusion of thoughts, the confusion of thoughts, all the creators of fulcrum, are aware of one thing. That''s all they have to do. On this ancient road, the farther you go, the outside world will change! In fact, right now. Not only the fulcrum of the world, but also the vast space, have changed dramatically as they move along this ancient road. Their fulcrum space has almost deviated from the original position, the distance of dozens of universes. And. The direction of migration, although very slow, but it is slowly towards the land of the world! That''s it! The monks in each fulcrum, except for reaching the level of ancestral life, noticed that, all the monks did not find this change. That group of ancestral life forms. In fact, from the moment when all the fulcrum creators step into the vicissitudes of the ancient road, they will open their eyes in a moment and feel unbelievable directly from their sitting in silence. Where they stand! But the whole thing shook! At first, I thought it was an illusion, but now I find that it is not as simple as shaking, but a real migration! Direction! Direct to the world! "How could this happen?" The eyes of many ancestral life bodies are staring at the fulcrum of the world. With their strength, they can only penetrate through many unknown spaces and reach the place where the fulcrum of the world is less than one hundred feet. They can''t look at the inside of the world at this moment and what happened. But they all felt on their fulcrum. There is a terrible unknown power. At this moment, they are passing out, which is thousands of times faster than their divine sense. In an instant, they rush into the world like invisible Qi. "Here Is this... " Suddenly. The ancestral life bodies of the major fulcrum are stunned, one by one dumb, subconsciously regard these invisible Qi as the power of fulcrum creators. But they don''t know. At this moment, the creator of their fulcrum has already arrived at the place of the world. On that ancient road, they are experiencing an unprecedented dramatic change. And those invisible gases. Not as they think. It is the power of the fulcrum Creator! It''s more like stopping the major fulcrum from moving towards the direction of the land of ten thousand boundaries. All of a sudden, the whole ancient road will be submerged. Boom! Suddenly! A more terrible and cold breath than that of the voice''s owner suddenly rose to the sky, like raindrops, falling to Chu''s position in the sky forever. Just a drop! Let the creator of the fulcrum of the world stand by, feel creepy, as if they are about to evaporate! "Did you feel it? What kind of power did you touch?" With it. The voice appeared again in the whole land of the world. Just. The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao slowly raised his hand, the horrible rain, which was less than a finger away, turned directly into ashes after brushing it. See here. The master of that voice didn''t feel how surprised. If Chu Lingxiao can''t even stop it, isn''t it just a joke to make these shocking movements? But he believed. At the moment. It''s enough to make this man fear until he understands that some things can''t be changed at all. Just the next moment. The master of the voice, however, was in the dark, and immediately opened his eyes. Only see. Chu Lingxiao raised his hand slowly again and pointed it out again. Suddenly, outside the fulcrum of the land of ten thousand realms, a divine light enveloped the fulcrum of the whole land of ten thousand realms. And with it. Put these invisible Qi. Cut off in an instant! "There is no one who can stop what I want to do!" A faint voice fell. The sky is shining. If the sea can be lifted up in an instant, it will face the sky. What''s more, the invisible air coming from these endless streams towards the fulcrum of the world. Bang! Then directly blocked back to the original place! More along with the vicissitudes of the ancient road, all the fulcrum creators are marching forward. Each fulcrum faces to the fulcrum of the world. At the moment when they are close, those invisible Qi will directly turn into nothingness in the original place. It''s not just all monks in the land of all worlds, who feel the whole body relaxed directly. Now. With the invisible Qi disappearing a little, all the monks on the fulcrum are like unloading a big mountain. Even the ancestral life body has this feeling. Suddenly. I was stunned. All subconsciously towards the sky, looked at the past. But found out. There was no change at all. Hallucinations? However, at this moment, we can fully feel that the fulcrum of the world is undergoing tremendous changes, so that their fulcrum has been affected. Although they can''t know what happened in the world. But the divine light. Already in their sight, the whole land of the world is shrouded so tightly that there is not even a crack left. And those invisible gases. After a pause. Then toward the whole world, rushed to the past, but still as before, as long as the light is there, it is directly blocked back to the original place! "How How could that be? " Just after the closure, I was ready to use the energy I got in the ancient road, the absorbed ice queen, from a hidden place in a moment, brush and open my eyes. The next moment. Her face was still suddenly changed, and her eyes were filled with confusion and dumbness. The energy in your body! It''s disappearing! "No No, it''s my energy! " You Binghuang''s face is full of impatience. He tries to stop the energy, but suddenly finds it useless. It''s like opening a gap. I can only close one gap. But not the second! Boom! Straight out of the body. Then. She also found that the passing energy, at this moment, is not really disappeared, but directly towards the fulcrum of the land of the world, rushed past. This moment. The ice queen is completely mute. Looking at the shining world, the beautiful eyes kept shaking, and felt unwilling to face, and immediately clenched their fists tightly. "Here What happened! " Point it out. The energy from the body of the ice king was absorbed in an instant. At the next moment, it was directly crushed to ashes by Chu Lingxiao. "You are useless!" But let all the people in the world listen to a scream which is extremely shrill and creepy! It makes them shiver! Chapter 569 The voice was extremely shrill. It''s like some kind of horrible alien creature, which is hit by an arrow and then screams. But all of them! See clearly! What Chu Lingxiao held in his hand was just an invisible Qi. How could it make such a horrible voice. It''s weird, isn''t it! The creator of the boundless land standing nearby also looked at Chu Lingxiao with a dumb and frightened face and lost his mind: "this This is the energy that was gained from the vicissitudes of the ancient road by that granddaughter? " The creator of the land of all worlds could not speak at all. He immediately looked at Chu Lingxiao and swallowed his throat. This man. It''s terrible. From that time on, we have been planning everything. First, let the granddaughter get a ray of energy from this ancient road. Then, we will bring the creators of one fulcrum after another to the land of all worlds to find out. That''s what happened! Suddenly. The creator of the land of ten thousand realms thought of several other people who had already died, those ancestral life bodies. At the last fulcrum war, didn''t they enter the ancestral life bodies just because they got the energy in the ancient road? Therefore, the extinction of heaven transcends the ancestral life! But now. Even he did not find that the energy of this ancient road is so strange! I''m afraid that''s why those people must die! "I''m afraid of the granddaughter. Now I''m so angry that I mistakenly think you''re rebellious and don''t give her..." The creator of the land of all worlds, can''t help but smile bitterly and look at Chu Lingxiao and shake his head. And the granddaughter. Nature refers to the ice king. This strange energy makes such a strange shrill cry before it is crushed to ashes. It''s totally unknown. If it''s absorbed by the friars, it''s just like a parasite. I don''t know how much damage it will cause to the friars'' bodies. But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao didn''t pay attention to these things at all. He sat down slowly with his legs crossed. His whole body radiated an extremely sacred golden light, like a shining red sun, hanging high in the void. A moment! The whole land of ten thousand realms is very bright in an instant. More like a beam of light shooting out, breaking through the fulcrum of the world, the next moment, those bright beams from Chu Lingxiao will be turned into a golden chain, directly binding the major fulcrum that is being moved, and pulling towards this side. Instant. Migration speed! Faster than before! At the end of that ancient road, it seems that it is also sensed. Although the two lotus flowers are gently swaying in the wind, they are like two bright lights, guiding the steps of all fulcrum creators. See this. The eye light of the creator of the fulcrum of the land of ten thousand realms is not changed from a little. He finally understood what Chu Lingxiao was doing when he thought of what happened at this moment. It depends on the current situation. Major fulcrum! Including the land of all worlds, they are all under the control of a terrible force. Even the creators of their fulcrum are at the mercy of others. I don''t know how many epochs they have passed. Although I don''t know why the other side wants to do this. But it''s dangerous to act so badly! This completely controls many fulcrums as the puppets under their hands. They are the fulcrum creators. All the previous actions are the same! Chu Lingxiao is breaking all this completely! This moment. The creator of the fulcrum of the world thought of a sentence Chu Lingxiao had said. "I, when did I protect them?" You can''t help it. Helpless shook his head. Isn''t all this man is doing now to protect them? The master of the voice. Seeing the invisible Qi, Chu Lingxiao crushed it to ashes, even more dumb. "I didn''t expect you to even notice that." A faint voice fell. It seems that he can''t stop these things, but he thinks that Chu Lingxiao has reached the edge of the cliff of life and death at this moment, and further, it is the abyss of ten thousand feet. He is someone else. Make it. Used to monitor the existence of all this, which can be carried out in an orderly way. But at the moment, I feel pity. Such a powerful friar appears in this ancestral land. Even if today''s status quo is broken, it is only a temporary peace. The fate of this ancestral land has long been doomed to become a prisoner forever. Boom! All the creators of fulcrum also realized this point, and the steps of action are no longer hesitant as before, but began to become extremely firm. Even if Chu Lingxiao doesn''t let them go on. Now they also have to go forward without hesitation! Because! They see, in becoming fulcrum creator''s own, also thought of everything! Land of the world! It''s the real ancestral land! Once all the fulcrums were part of the land of all kingdoms. They were famous in all the heavens and all the kingdoms. They were almost an invincible world. That''s why the land of all kingdoms was called the ancestral land! But one day! There are unimaginable enemies coming to this area. As monks in the ancestral land, they face up to the enemies, but eventually they die one after another. At last, even they are all erased from all memories, and they are made into fulcrum creators to confuse all monks in every fulcrum, so as to create a real world of monks. Hope! Their ancestral land will live forever and become prisoners! This so-called ancient road of vicissitudes! It''s not nothing! It''s not something that can help monks to step on a higher level of holy land. What''s sealed here is a history that has not existed for a long time. It''s the best proof that they used to be monks! It''s also the world! The real truth! Move on! Move on! We''re going to change this ancestral land back to its original form! This moment. All the creators of fulcrum stand in a row and walk step by step towards the front. The farther they go! The closer the fulcrum is to the world! "I didn''t expect this ancestral land to turn over for a short time." The master of the voice. His face did not change. But. But his eyes still pointed to Chu Lingxiao, and he said lightly: "what you have done today is just to drag this ancestral land into a more desperate situation. At this moment, if you can stop, maybe there is still a trace of vitality in this ancestral land." "If not..." But it''s not finished. He was pointed out by Chu Lingxiao. In an instant, a light column of incomparable terror, mingled with the overwhelming power, rushed into an unknown space. The next moment. Bang! Only heard a muffled sound, even a faint sound of spitting blood. "Good, good, good." That voice is not angry, even said three good, but the tone is very ironic. But not yet. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao again. "Traitor, there is no right to talk to me!" The voice: "..." Chapter 570 Traitor? Hear these two words. All the monks in the world are confused. They don''t know why these things happened. But as the fulcrum creator of the land of all worlds. But now his face suddenly changed. It immediately sank. What does that mean? Is it hard not to be the master of this voice, who used to be the friar on the fulcrum of the land of all kingdoms? The master of the voice. It seems that Chu Lingxiao didn''t even know this, but he was stunned for a moment, but then he snorted coldly. He didn''t care about Chu Lingxiao''s uncovering his shortcomings. He said lightly: "I''m not a traitor, I''m a Junjie who knows the current affairs. The world is doomed to be a prisoner. Why should I put my life on it?" Hear these words. The creator of the fulcrum of the world immediately holds his fists tightly. The master of the voice! If it really comes from the world! Even when the enemy invaded, they made grass on the wall! "Now that you have ordered them, I might as well tell you that they would not have been so easy to invade the world without my guide. Unfortunately, in the end, I only wanted to monitor the existence of your group of wastes." This guy! In an instant. In the eyes of the creator of the land of all worlds, there is a fire. With the progress of those fulcrum creators in the ancient road of vicissitudes, his memory, at this moment, fully recovered. But now. The master who heard this voice, so shamelessly retelling all this, immediately his teeth were itching. No wonder then. It is clear that there is still a chance to turn defeat into victory in the world, but suddenly, the defeat is like a mountain. It was all caused by this guy! "Why on earth did you do it!" "Why?" That voice can''t help but be stunned. It seems that I didn''t expect the creator of the fulcrum of the world to dare to question him. I can''t help sneering. Light way: "do you know how you died before you were made into a puppet? May I let you know that I beat you to death. Without me, you can become the fulcrum creator who dominates all this? " "You!" The next moment. The teeth of the fulcrum creator are creaking angrily, and the eyes are burning. It''s a traitor! But no disguise! This fulcrum of the world will become the way it is today. It is given by this person, but there is no regret at all. That tone is like retelling the most normal thing. I feel that all of these are natural! What''s more, he didn''t think of it! I was shot dead by the other side! "As for why?" "I didn''t have any resistance at that time. Why should I lose my life for this ancestral land?" The voice coughed a few times. It seems that Chu Lingxiao''s attack just hurt him badly. However, the tone changed from the moment when he retelled the truth. Even so. He doesn''t believe it. What can I do to him. Because of myself. Chu Lingxiao could not threaten his life if he was not on the ancestral land of the world. Let alone. His body has been made into a real invisible body. In a sense. He is the real fulcrum creator, the watcher of the world! The rest. It''s just ants he made at will. "What can be done if it is restored, but it is nothing more than the ruins of the prosperous times!" The next moment. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who is floating in the void and has a golden light all over his body, the master of that voice, in his eyes, suddenly flashed a strong color of sarcasm. Although he is not Chu Lingxiao''s opponent. But Chu Lingxiao will never live long! Bang! Step by step! The creators of all the fulcrums in the ancient road of vicissitudes are approaching the end. Suddenly, the whole ancient road of vicissitudes sends out a shaking and loud noise. It seems that some kind of terrible prohibition, because of their arrival, turns into ashes in a moment. At this moment, too. Every major fulcrum has finally stopped, so it is suspended in the unknown space of less than 100 meters. That strange invisible gas! With this, like the twisted parasites, one by one, they are separated from the major fulcrum. No, it should be said that after feeling the light of the land of all worlds, they are mad and separated. But then. Then one after another, as the sun roasted the general, disappeared without a trace! In an instant! It''s not only the land of the world, but also the shining light. At this moment, all the major fulcrums are all emerging with sacred and inviolable light! That scene! Only a lot of ancestral life bodies can be seen. "Here This is... " All this. I have seen all the ancestral life bodies for a long time. Although they don''t know why this happened, they can clearly feel that the fault in the realm after the ancestral emperor has suddenly opened a more sacred door. Beyond the realm after the ancestral life. It was immediately imprinted on everyone''s mind. Even on the major fulcrum, other monks can clearly see the new road behind the fault! Although only four words! Then all the monks on the major fulcrum have been left in place. Ride the heavens! Is this the real name after the ancestor? "Here What happened. " This moment. The whole land of ten thousand boundaries has finally returned to normal. Vicissitudes of life! And then into a void! All the fulcrum creators stand in the void with flesh and blood, looking at each other. There are men and women, wearing ancient clothes, all of them look at each other with a smile, but their faces are complicated and they don''t speak any more. They were made into puppets. So many eras have been manipulated. Now we can know the truth. It''s too hard. But how many years will it take for the ancestral land of the world to return to its original peak? "You are the only ones who want to restore the land of the world to what it used to be?" But just then. A voice full of disdain interrupted the rest of everyone in an instant. Sneer way: "even so, is also just a mole ant, in those days the world, can destroy the whole world, now can do more!" "I advise you to kneel down and let me change you back to your original appearance. You really think that with the strength of this man alone, you can subvert your destiny. It''s just wishful thinking!" Smell the words. All of us can''t help clenching our fists. Our eyes are as angry as the creator of the fulcrum of the land of all worlds! Traitor! This cheeky traitor who betrayed the whole land of the world! Finish. The master of the voice also looked at Chu Lingxiao lightly, and said in a tone of banter: "what do you say?" Just. As soon as he spoke these three words, he immediately felt his body. Suddenly, he had such a little wrong energy. He couldn''t help looking at it. In the next second, his face suddenly changed. There was fear in his eyes. Access road to take off mouth: "this It''s impossible! " Chapter 571 Hear the other side''s abnormal voice. Everyone was stunned. Well said. What''s the name of the ghost? But at the moment, the master of that voice, but the whole face is frightened to the extreme, the whole body is shaking, the whole face can''t believe, his internal organs! I don''t know when. It''s on the verge of rupture. Bang! Before waiting for the master of the voice to return to his senses, he suddenly heard only his own body, and then came a very harsh sound of fragmentation. Suddenly, he was shocked. Just a sneering face. All of a sudden, it has become bloodless. Because before! It''s just that the five viscera and six viscera are broken, but now it''s the Dantian gathering spirit, and a crack appears. If Dantian is completely broken. Is it not that he exists like this and wants to For a moment. The master of the voice dared not say anything more. He quickly calmed down and tried to repair the sudden wound on his body, but just after the second, he opened his eyes again and his face was flustered and uneasy. "Here It''s impossible, how can it be, what have you done to me! " Suddenly. In the ears of all the people, there came a voice that sounded extremely frightened and frightened, with a flutter until Chu Lingxiao. Bang! Next moment! Before they knew what was going on, they heard a huge cracking sound in their ears. Then they heard the master of the sound, making a miserable cry, full of pain. "How How can this happen! " There''s a little bit of magic in it. He couldn''t believe it. He is a real invisible body, but how could he be so traumatized! "Just now I forgot to tell you that in order for you to see this fulcrum restored to its original state, I have specially left you here till now." The owner of the voice: "..." This moment. Chu Lingxiao slowly stood up. With a big wave of his hand, the light column from the major fulcrum moved away from the void. But those moved to the fulcrum. At this moment, even if the prison is lost. It just shook. It still stays at the fulcrum of the world, less than 100 meters in the unknown space. A faint voice fell. Chu Lingxiao quietly raised his head and looked to the void somewhere. "Now what else do you have to say?" "It''s impossible, it''s impossible!"!!! I''m invincible. I''m invisible. I''m not at the fulcrum of the world. How can you really kill me! " Long void. There was a trembling voice, and the tone was full of fear and disbelief. He thought. Chu Lingxiao attacked him before, but he was only slightly hurt. Unexpectedly, this man was able to kill him. He didn''t kill him before, but only because he could see for himself that the land of the world was restored to the original scene! This man! Show that you are insulting him! Bang! Bang! Bang! All of us could not see it with our own eyes, but we could hear the sound of bone fracture coming from that ear. Every time we heard it, we could hear a miserable scream. But. Fall in their ears. But it''s very comfortable. They are not so-called fulcrum creators. They have thought of everything. They are monks in the land of all worlds. They were the only survivors of the unprecedented disaster in the ancestral land! This shameless traitor! Damn it! He damn it! "Ah!!! This... It''s impossible! " Have a good time! Have a good time! Listening to the scream from the other side, everyone could not help holding their hands tightly. "You will regret it! You will regret it!!! There will be no good ending in the land of all worlds. If they know all this, they will definitely make a comeback This moment. In the whole void, I only heard that voice was extremely vicious, and it sounded like a curse. It was full of sharp and ironic words. If someone was in the ear of the voice owner at the moment, he would surely see a face that was extremely ferocious because of the deep pain. "This traitor! It seems that I''ve been a traitor for too long. Even when I die, I''m still so rampant! " Listen to each other. The creator of all the fulcrum restored to its original form, could not help but clench his teeth and show a rage in his eyes. But the next moment. That sound, then disappears completely, melts into the ash! The vast sky. It also returned to a clear and clear sky. This moment. All the creators who restored their original fulcrum were stunned for a moment, looking at each other, but they were speechless. They have survived, but now they look up and see that only those who were then are left. The ancestral life bodies on the major fulcrum have also recovered their sight. Although they are curious about what happened in the world, they dare not go to have a look. One is because Chu Lingxiao. Second, this kind of scene. It''s really weird. What are those invisible Qi? At first, they all thought it was the power of the fulcrum creator. But later, when they saw that those invisible Qi could not penetrate the holy light of the land of the world, and really reached the land of the world, they could not help but be shocked. According to the truth. If it is really the power of the fulcrum creator, how can it be so useless. You can''t help it. Chu Lingxiao''s figure reappeared in the mind of all the ancestral life bodies on the fulcrum. Suddenly, a heart, can''t help but mention the voice and eye, and when the pupil is closed, it can''t help but contract. No way! Has the creator of this fulcrum in the land of all worlds made the creators of their major fulcrum feel afraid?! For a moment. When I look at the scene where all the fulcrums are now completely fixed near the land of ten thousand boundaries, all the life bodies of the ancestral empire in the fulcrums nod secretly. Yeah! I''m afraid it is! Otherwise! How can all the fulcrum move towards the direction of the world without any reason! The figure of the ice king. It also reappeared on the land full of flowers. Looking at the endless quiet space, I felt extremely complicated. She''s almost there! Almost! She can absorb all the energy she got from the ancient road, and then become the power of her ice king. But at this juncture, such strange changes happen! Is that man! The creator of the fulcrum of the land of all worlds is playing with her? You can''t help it. You ice Huang''s face, full of unwilling, subconsciously clenched his fists, but there is nothing to do, only a deep sigh. Light way: "what do you think?" One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! After more than ten seconds, when she found no one to respond to her, the ice queen suddenly froze, frowned slightly, and a little doubt flashed in her beautiful eyes, murmured: "what''s the matter, old man, how can I not be here at this time?" Chapter 572 It''s just that you ice emperor doesn''t know. Just as she mumbled to herself and said that. The man she''s looking for. Now. Already full of awe, he knelt down with a group of former fulcrum creators and kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao from the bottom of his heart. Though they know it. Like Chu Lingxiao. I don''t care about that at all. But this is the only thing they can do. This is a place with great achievements. It can wipe out the haze at one stroke, let the fulcrum of the world, the ancestral place that once rode in the sky, restore its original shape, and no longer be manipulated by others. They just don''t know what to say. The next moment. Seeing Chu Lingxiao waving his hand gently, all the creators of the fulcrum once stood up. They can live now! Can remember everything! Chu Lingxiao is their benefactor, the Savior of the whole ancestral land, and even everyone feels that if Chu Lingxiao was present when the land of ten thousand kingdoms was invaded by the enemies, all this would be avoided. Unfortunately. There is no if in the world. Looking at Chu Lingxiao in white, standing in the void, all the creators of the past fulcrum did not make a sound. To be honest. They don''t know how to talk to Chu Lingxiao. The presence of this. Even now they have recovered their memories, they feel too strange. With their strength, I''m afraid that no one can compare with them in their experience. The dead traitor. They can be made into so-called fulcrum creators. Their strength is definitely far beyond them. Otherwise, they will not become puppets. If there is no Chu Lingxiao. Now they I''m afraid that even the land of the world will not come, let alone enter that ancient road of vicissitudes, and we will not know the truth of everything. But even so. That traitor! Still be hit by Chu Lingxiao to ashes! Such strength! They can''t believe that they will appear in the world. This moment. The eyes of all the people in the world can''t help but retreat. It''s not that they don''t want to continue to look down. It''s just that the world ahead is already hazy. Only to reach the strongest. Only in this way can we continue to break through the cage wall of the world and continue to fall over the world. Look up. There are only seven people in Xuanji. Besides that! It''s all monks in the land of all kingdoms. Look up. All people''s eyes could not help but look at the white dress. The eyes could not help shivering and were full of a little fear. I still don''t know what happened. But what happened to this species. It has been shown! Chu Lingxiao''s strength has far exceeded that of the fulcrum creators, reaching a realm that they could not reach even if they were reincarnated for a thousand or ten thousand lives. Just the owner of the previous voice. It has been able to easily and effortlessly suppress all the fulcrum creators. But even so. In the end, I was hit by this one and broke into ashes! By right! With such a powerful power, it is almost invincible. What else can make this man feel silent? But look at the white clothes with hands on their backs, isolated from the void. Everyone has an illusion. At the moment, there was a trace of disappointment, even a trace of sadness in that white dress. Standing behind Chu Lingxiao, all the people looked at each other and felt a little confused in their eyes. This Are you worried that those who once made the land of all kingdoms, this ancestral land, once again become an irreparable enemy, will make a comeback? "Don''t worry, sir. Your strength is bound to..." Someone just spoke. He was interrupted by a faint voice. "You say, in this world, where to seek the ultimate secret of the world?" This moment. All the people standing behind Chu Lingxiao are choked by this sentence. To be honest. They really don''t know how to answer. If they did not know all the truth, maybe the old God would say that the Tao itself is the ultimate secret that the monks seek. But now they are. It''s not clear at all. The land of all kingdoms, once known as the ancestral place to ride the heavens, is only when many enemies suddenly attack, many precious ancient books are burned to ashes. If there are any classics. Maybe it has the answer Chu Lingxiao wants. There are mountains outside. There are people outside. As a monk, to seek the world''s secret means to understand the word "monk" more clearly and to perfect his own way. Just. For the vast majority of monks, this is nothing at all. The so-called secret of the world. Only after reaching a certain height can we pursue things. For ordinary monks, even for their existence, even the dead traitor, we just hope to pursue the improvement of the realm. For why the friars existed. It''s not that they didn''t think about it. Just because. They can''t reach that height - invincible! "Sir..." The next moment. A middle-aged man in silver and white armor, with gentle temperament, respectfully walked out of the crowd. Although they could not answer Chu Lingxiao''s question, they hoped that Chu Lingxiao would take charge of the whole ancestral land at the moment! Only the ancestral land controlled by Chu Lingxiao. Maybe there is hope that we will make a comeback when we deal with the enemies. So. The middle-aged man knelt down directly at Chu Lingxiao and said sincerely: "Sir, can you take charge of zudi? I believe that only when you take charge of zudi can you make zudi return No, even surpass the peak. Sir, I know you don''t care about this, but only you can make those enemies dare not act recklessly any more, so... " This middle-aged man. It is the creator who once served as the fulcrum of the world. And he''s not finished. The rest of the group, all of a sudden reaction came, hurriedly toward Chu Lingxiao kneeling down. It should be said. The middle-aged have all finished for them. Now they only hope Chu Lingxiao can agree. This scene. All fell in the eyes of all the people in the world, and in front of the seven great powers such as Xuanji, all of them stared straight and held their breath. I don''t know what happened. But so many once fulcrum creators, let this one take charge Ancestral land, that does not mean that all the fulcrum after all has the final say? Next moment. But only see Chu Lingxiao, still as back to all people, it seems that there is no interest at all, gently waved to the middle-aged people and so on, can all retreat. You can''t help it. Everyone felt a bit lost. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t do it. Who else in the world will do it? But at the moment Chu Lingxiao, is the eye light circulation looking at the sky sunset, sighed. All over the world. There are only two words full of vicissitudes. "Invincible..." - end of Volume 7. Volume 8: sigh the vicissitudes of life. There are no flowers to find in the world. You have a heart, but you can reappear the ancestral land Chapter 573 This day. For all the people in the world, and all the people who used to be the creators of fulcrum, it''s very slow. After going through all kinds of things. For the monks who are in the land of all kingdoms. Mood has been improved even more. This is what the world of mortals says. If a frog at the bottom of a well has seen the vast world outside and looked down the well again, no matter who appears in front of him again, it will not make the frog at the bottom of a well feel uncomfortable. but for each major fulcrum. This day. But it changes very fast. All felt a daze, looking at a dark sky, all fell into a silence. What''s wrong with this? This day! How could it have been nearly five hours faster than before, and turned black? In fact, what all the great fulcrum friars don''t know is that once the great fulcrum returns to the vicinity of the land of the world, it has become a part of the land of the world. Even if it is no longer under the blue sky. But it has been influenced by the land of all worlds. All environmental changes in the world. It''s the change of all the fulcrum at the moment! This. All the ancestral life bodies, although they can''t think about it, can understand that this will happen. It must be because of Chu Lingxiao, the fulcrum creator of the land of all realms! But after that day. When all the ancestral life bodies have accepted this fact, there is a person around them, an old man in ancient clothes or a middle-aged man with cold temperament. It was the creator of the fulcrum! before they came back from all lands, everyone had already discussed it. Even if Chu Ling Xiao did not make this ancestral home, they should let all the fulcrum know who has the final say in the present ancestral land. That man! Is the biggest dependence of the ancestral land! Now. The land of flowers suspended in the quiet space of the universe is pondering over the land of all worlds. As soon as you look at the land of all worlds, you ice emperor is thinking about what''s going on. Then suddenly the white light flashed! I haven''t waited for her to come back! A middle-aged man in an ancient suit was standing in front of her with both hands on his back. You can''t help it. Startled, the ice queen suddenly stepped back. Then, he stared at the middle-aged man strangely and felt dumb. "You Who are you? " You ice Emperor didn''t think of it at all. In this world, in addition to the creator of the fulcrum named Chu Lingxiao, there are people with such terrible strength who appear beside her without any sign. "What? It''s only a day after that. Don''t even know me? " But the next moment. The voice of the middle-aged, but suddenly let you ice emperor, eyes stare big, instantly recognized who is. But I can''t believe it. The other side came out in person this time. "You How could you... " Yeah! How could this old man Isn''t he dying? Even this fulcrum can''t go out. Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s not the ice queen who went to the land of the world and got a ray of energy from the ancient road. But now. Why the whole body''s blood gas is so exuberant? I don''t want to be decayed at all. "Little girl, don''t try. After so many years, I''m not hurt at all. I''m just bored. I''ve been acting like that in front of you." Hear that. The ice queen was stunned. "What did you say?" That''s the truth. As the creator of this fulcrum, he was really bored before his memory was restored, so he found a person at will. That person is now the ice king, who made him ascend the life of the ancestor. Do it all. That is to say, in the endless years, it''s just to eliminate time. He used to enjoy it. After the memory can be restored, he feels full of shame. He once threw his head and blood for the ancestral land, and gave his life to him. At last, he was made into a fulcrum creator by a rebel of ancestral land. Invisibly, he pointed the knife at the ancestral land that he wanted to protect! But all this. Obviously you ice emperor doesn''t believe it at all. After a few seconds of her stupefaction, the cool and gorgeous face suddenly showed a little sneer. Looking at the middle-aged man, he sneered: "old man, are you sleepy and confused? Even this kind of ordinary three-year-old kid can''t believe it, he speaks up shamelessly. Do you think I will believe it?" It seems that you already know the ice emperor. I won''t believe it. She has just said that. In an instant, he was suppressed by an invisible force and knelt down. So fast, the ice king didn''t respond at all. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ancestral life. Although it is a strong and invincible existence for countless monks, for middle-aged people, it is just like an ant that can be selected by the traitors of ancestral land and made into a fulcrum creator, which shows that the strength of middle-aged people, even above the ancestral emperor, cannot be matched. This moment. You ice emperor is completely confused. In an instant, the brain becomes blank, the beautiful eyes tremble, the face is unbelievably staring at the middle-aged people, unable to say a word at all. How could this happen? Isn''t this old man dying of blood? Find her. To help her ascend to the life of the ancestral emperor is not to let her find the elixir, and to restore her to its peak? Why did it disappear for a day. Just The middle-aged people don''t want to explain too much to you Binghuang. What happened in the world can''t be understood by an ancestral life body. But now. The ancestral life body is the worship in the hearts of countless monks and the goal they pursue. There are some things. It''s more convenient to talk about the ancestral life. "Don''t you always wonder what the fulcrum creator looks like?" You ice king: "..." Seeing the reaction of you Binghuang, the middle-aged people already know that he doesn''t need to say much more. Light way: "you should see what happened in the world, but I want to tell you that the man named Chu Lingxiao is now the leader of all the fulcrums. I want you to remember this forever!" You ice king: "..." "You don''t need to listen to any more superfluous words. Now there is only one point. Come here with your ears..." Immediately. The voice just dropped. You ice emperor has been scared shivering, dare not have any other ideas, hurriedly respectfully listen to the middle-aged people, the next order. And at the same time. The ancestral life forms of each fulcrum, as well as the existence of transcendent ancestral life forms, are all expressions with the ice emperor. Everyone can''t believe it. It was only a day. Land of the world! This happened! And on this day, Somewhere unknown, the place where the traitor turned to ashes, suddenly, a very strange red light flashed. There was a slight pause of a few seconds. Then it disappeared again. Chapter 574 All the fulcrum world, return to the vicinity of the world. Even if no one noticed at first. However, after all, there is no guarantee. Soon, the strange phenomenon happened to the ancestors. The world of their own fulcrum is less than 100 meters away from the world. For a while, all the fulcrums exploded. There was a lot of discussion. What''s the matter. It wasn''t until the ancestral life bodies in all the fulcrums, such as the ice emperor, officially appeared in front of and behind countless living beings for the first time that the storm gradually stopped. For the monks below. The life body of the ancestor is the supreme. But at the same time, there were four words "riding the heavens" in the head. From the perspective of today''s abnormal situation, anyone can feel that it must be the fulcrum of the world, where great events have taken place. Actually. For the vast majority of monks in other fulcrums, as before, there is almost no concept of fulcrum world, let alone the so-called land of the world. These. Once, it was only those monks who followed the ancestral life body that would know the secret. Now the door is completely opened. This is a blessing for all the monks in the fulcrum world, because today all the fulcrum world are less than 100 meters away. Even the monks at the ancient ancestor level can leave their fulcrum and travel to another fulcrum world. Compared with the world we have seen. The other fulcrum has a sense of mystery and expectation. Of course. All of these are in the eyes of the once fulcrum creators, and they hope so. Ordinary people have a good saying. Shut up. In the end, they will only cling to the world in front of them, and stagnate. Once the land of the world. Like a doll, it is controlled by many enemies, so that it will always be an ant like prisoner. But now. The whole world is like a phoenix finally free from its cage. Its holy spirit finally reaches a new world. If the land of the universe is compared to a universe, the new world is the space outside the universe. Here. With countless planets, it''s the real world. Each of them radiates endless bright light, like the fire in the night. These stars, though far from being comparable to the land of the world, are also the real hegemonic forces between the heaven and the earth. The most important thing is that they can''t be alone without reaching the level of the land of the world, and can''t be watched by hunters. Otherwise. As early as countless eras ago, their fate has been the same as the land of the world. They have become puppets that have been played with, immersed in the hands of others and fabricating lies for them. The breath that permeates from the world. It has almost reached the point of oppressing the heavens. Cold! Terrible! Terror! Even though the land of the world has been controlled by many enemies for countless eras, when it regains consciousness, it still makes the nearby stars feel a shiver. It''s like the sharp breath of the abyss that will devour people. It also makes the friars of countless stars feel cold and shudder. They are different from the world. From the beginning to the end, we live in the real world. Of course I have. The place of the world was once called the ancestral place by the heaven and the world. It was also called the ancestral place by the title of "controlling the heaven". However, it was invaded by unimaginable enemies, which led to the sunset and the west mountain. Even all the fulcrum world belonging to the world of the world separated. But when this breath. When we return to the real world. Friars from all the nearby planets found that the land of all worlds was revived! Even the breakaway fulcrum world did not know when it would return to the vicinity of the land of all kingdoms. For all the stars in the real world, their generation has never seen the peak of the land of the world. The monks who witnessed the land of the world, from glory to decline, have almost died. Now there are only a dozen left. And on a planet in the real world. There are rural farmers everywhere in the world of mortals. There are busy figures in the field. There is no strong aura here. There is no powerful monk who can destroy the whole world with a single blow. In the eyes of these mortals, their vision is very limited. Can cut mountains and rocks. One hand smashes the warrior of a hundred meter high mountain, which is the immortal God in their eyes. "Grandpa, Grandpa, come home for dinner." A full of childish, and naive voice, all of a sudden in the rural field path uploaded. The next moment. I saw a five or six-year-old girl, barefoot and wearing a pink skirt, smiling, running all the way towards an old figure who was standing in the countryside, wearing a plain colored woven hat and bending down to work in the field. It was an old man with a white jacket on his upper body, a pair of grey trousers on his lower body, and a pair of boots on his feet. Hearing the girl''s voice, the old man subconsciously raised his head. It was a face full of vicissitudes and wrinkles. The old man could not help but be blinded by the glare of his eyes, shaking his eyes a little, then he rubbed his eyes and waved to the little girl, Smile: "I know, I know. Grandpa will be back soon." Say. The old man was busy weeding the fields again. The little girl smiled. Then he dragged an innocent and lovely face, squatted on the edge of the field, full of curiosity, looking at the busy figure of the old man, seems to have been very used to it. Every time she called for the old man, the old man would delay his action. You can''t help it. "Grandpa, those fairy tales you told Niuniu before are true," she asked Smell the words. The old man was stunned for a while, but he didn''t expect that the little girl would suddenly ask about it. "Of course, what grandpa said, is there any leave?" "But brother Zhao said that there are no immortals in the world, saying that grandpa is a liar." The little girl''s brother Zhao. In fact, it''s a seven or eight year old boy who just stepped into the martial arts. But in the eyes of the little girl, those martial artists who cut mountains and rocks are the most powerful. But just then. The old man who just had no choice but suddenly raised his head, a pair of turbid eyes, and looked at the sky somewhere, constantly shaking. Then, his pupil suddenly shrank, his eyes were full of disbelief. If you look carefully. You will find out. On the old man''s forehead, there is a very conspicuous old scar, which seems to be a big cut by some sharp weapon. "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing her grandfather''s sudden appearance, the little girl tooted her mouth, and her eyes were full of curiosity, which suddenly flashed. But I can only hear my grandfather. The tone is full of inconceivable, murmuring: "this This, the land of all worlds, has returned to the real world. " Chapter 575 "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you?" It''s not only the countryside in the mortal world, but also many places where people like the old people are looking at the sky with their mouths wide open and their faces full of wonder as the land of the world returns to the real world. Among them. There are ordinary farmers like the old. There are also overlords in charge of a planet. There are ordinary people who live a plain and simple life. But they all had a common identity, that is, they were all monks in a group of ten thousand territories, or those who resisted the invasion of many enemies in those years, but in the end, they had no one to stop them, so they had to go away and live a different life. I thought it would never be possible to hear the four words "land of the world". Now! But found out! The land of ten thousand realms, even out of the control of those enemies, has returned to this real world again! But there are people who are also concerned about the world. Naturally, there is a place for all. As a thorn in the eye. All of them were the world friars who ruled when they were riding on the heavens. When the world was invaded, these friars who were favored by the world had no help. They all wanted to take this opportunity to break away from the control of the world. In fact. They succeeded. After countless eras, it has already become a famous peak. Now we see the world. To return to the real world. Although I don''t know why this happens, I''m nervous. I''m afraid that the land of all worlds will find them to calculate this account. It''s not just these planets. The rest of the later generations are also very disliked. A huge and shining area suddenly comes to their head without any sign. Even the light of their own planet. It''s all covered up. Since the land of all worlds, the abyss of endless depravity has become a doll. The stars born in later generations have been used to it. There is such an area, which has been dead and lifeless since they were born. Now suddenly above them. Really It''s like being a fool, suddenly rising one day, standing on the head of a group of genius, this is a person, will feel uncomfortable. Let alone a planet. When was it. It is believed that this dead area will always be like this, and will continue to degenerate until the last ray of light dissipates, but I didn''t expect that such strange things would happen in one day. All fulcrum world. It''s all back. The light is shining all over the world. It''s like a king. Look down on them. This day. Some of the stars born in later generations are not satisfied, but just a strong man who surpasses the life body of the ancestral emperor is ready to go to explore, but in the eyes of the public. In the eyes of countless star friars, just close to less than ten thousand meters, the body instantly turns to ashes. Like a thrill. Scared of the birth of a number of future generations of the planet, all dare not squeak again. It''s no wonder that the stars born in the later generations don''t understand the depth. Before the invasion of the land of all worlds, there was the honorific title of "riding the heavens and all worlds". Only the life bodies of the ancestral emperor level didn''t reach to many people. But when the enemies joined hands to enter the abyss, they were like an invisible wall, completely cutting off the land of all worlds and the real world. So many years. In the real world, no one can enter the world. So. Where do you know the horror of the land of all worlds for the stars born in the later generations? Even if you know the glory of the land of all worlds from the old stars, you don''t take it seriously. If you are so powerful, how can you fall into the endless abyss? But today. Only then did they finally know how terrible the land of ten thousand realms was. After being suppressed for many ages, it could be so oppressive. A life body beyond the level of ancestral emperor turned to ashes as soon as it was less than ten thousand meters away. But it''s not just a bunch of later planets. It''s scary. Even a number of old stars nearby, as well as the stars once ruled by the land of all worlds, are unbelievable. I didn''t expect it to happen. They are more aware of all the causes and consequences than the later generation of the star friars. It goes without saying that the power of the land of all worlds can make such a powerful ancestral place a prisoner, which can better show how terrible the enemies who invade the land of all worlds are. That scene. Each of them has a fresh memory to this day. Especially that scene. When the land of all worlds was completely destroyed, a giant giant giant hand changed all the people into invisible bodies and became the so-called fulcrum creators, who were at their mercy. Even now they feel intimidated. But now. What''s going on in the world? Just get out of control. Why is there such a strong foundation? It is the same as when riding in the sky. Its powerful power spreads all over the nearby space for thousands of meters. Even a life body beyond the ancestral level can''t resist it. It turns into ashes in an instant. Are they going to be ruled again? But what worries these people most is not this problem, but that war in those days, when they watched the fire from the shore, they were helpless in the world, and even robbed the world in the dark, seizing a lot of extremely precious ancient books and skills. There is no holy medicine. Now the world is back to the real world, will they come to the door and find them to settle accounts? So many stars. Twelve king tower. It''s one of them. Although it''s called the twelve king tower, it''s actually a star, but the star floating in the center has become the emperor star near the real world after dying out from the world. It also built Twelve Towers. Go straight to the sky. Standing in space. From afar, the Phoenix flies, the Dragon roars, and the aura rises to the sky. Every floor. All of them were looted by them in those days. They were not the elixir, precious ancient books and skills, and even the ultimate weapon to destroy a fulcrum world. They were comparable to the twelve turn prison to destroy the heaven field. The worst of them. Can make a super strong dream. It''s just Twelve Towers at the moment. This self established tower stands in the space of the universe, but today it has lost all the quiet, dignified, cold and inviolable images it used to have. Twelve tower of heaven. At this moment, every layer has been lit up. This is the signal of the highest alert. The last time it appeared, it was when the land of ten thousand borders was invaded by many enemies. That time. They decided to leave the world, to stand on their own! But now I only hear a tremulous voice of anger and fear. "Who will tell me, you punks, why does the land of all worlds become like this?" Where the voice is. Shaking the whole twelve tower, shaking. Chapter 576 Now twelve towers. Since the beginning of the return to the real world, more and more powerful monks have gathered on this planet. The atmosphere is more like a middle-aged man standing at the top. The angry voice falls down and the ice point is coming. Everyone frowned and said nothing. Although it''s a monk on a planet. But in fact, everyone''s mind is not the same at the moment. Some people, like middle-aged men, are afraid, uneasy and uneasy to sit. Some people just want to leave the planet or not. And some people. It''s inner sarcasm, which implies that middle-aged men deserve it. In fact, not all people agreed with the decision that they would not save the land of the world and let it go out of control. Some people also believed that since their own planet is favored by the land of the world, they should do their best to support the land of the world. Moreover, when the land of the world comes to life and death, they must not be the treacherous, sycophantic villain. It''s a pity. Such a sound. Only a few. Few people. Almost all the rest are grass on the wall. There are two sides and hypocrites. No one is willing to go to help the world. Now the land of all worlds is back. Looking at those people who took advantage of the opportunity to rob in secret, they are now in a state of panic, and they don''t know how happy they are. It''s just they wonder. How could the land of all worlds suddenly return? Did the great enemies have problems of their own, which led to the release of the confinement of the world? "Tell me, what should I do now?" The next moment. I saw the middle-aged man walking back and forth, with hands on his back, uneasy face and impatience. Seeing no one talking, I felt worse immediately. I clapped the table beside him with one hand. Vibration. The vast majority of people who shocked again felt a shiver. They saw it, too. The existence of a life body that transcends the ancestral level, close to the land of ten thousand realms, the body instantly turns to ashes. They are people. Self questioning is now invincible. But for the land of the world, they have no bottom in their hearts. Only those who have experienced the ruling period of the land of the world know how terrible the strength of the land of the world is. In those days, if there were not several major enemies joining hands. Maybe I can''t chew this hard bone at all. They will not have the chance to break away from the land of the world and establish their own doors. "What is it worth you to light the Twelve Towers again?" But just then. A very ethereal and old voice, but suddenly fell down, just a sound, everyone can feel an extremely ancient atmosphere of vicissitudes, even the twelve heavy sky tower has been rendered, the instant picture will become a very rich dark dusk. The moment I heard the voice. Those monks who once opposed to being helpless in the world suddenly changed their faces. They all looked at each other. "Unexpectedly, even the old guy was shocked." But the middle-aged, and all the rest of them, were suddenly happy. In a hurry, he stood up. The middle-aged people knelt directly on the ground and looked up with great piety. Then they said in a full voice: "ancestor, something happened. The land of the world, somehow, suddenly returned to the real world. Now, they are not defeated at all." I saw the middle-aged man kneel down. All of them dare not stand any more and kneel down together. Even those monks who have prejudice towards middle-aged people and others dare not hesitate and kneel respectfully to the sky. But I thought that the old voice, hearing the middle-aged people''s words, would show how shocked, and even lose his voice, but I only heard the old voice, just a gentle response, I could not hear anything unexpected. "Oh? Is that right? " The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment. Surprised, he said: "don''t you worry, ancestor?" "What are you worried about?" Middle aged people: "..." Everyone: "..." Suddenly. Twelve heavy sky tower, suddenly changed a silence, everyone was stunned. But I only heard the old voice and coughed a few times. Then I said lightly: "you don''t think how long the land of ten thousand realms has been suppressed. Now, even if he returns to the real world, what can he represent?" Smell the words. Everyone was stunned again, and could not hear anything. "In those days, the most top monks in the world had been killed completely, and the rest of the weak and old soldiers had been separated. That''s not worth mentioning at all." "Think about how long it has been suppressed!" When the old voice repeated this sentence again, the middle-aged man''s face suddenly eased down slightly, and then, after a careful consideration, we can understand what the old voice means. Yeah. The land of all worlds has been suppressed for such a long time. Even back to the real world. It will take more than a decade for them to recover. Now they are not accessories under the rule of the land of all kingdoms. What are they afraid of? You can''t help it. Everyone is aware of the problem. "Get up, all of you. You don''t have to worry about it." The voice of understatement immediately fell down. "In fact, when I come back this time, I also want to convey a word to you. They already know about this matter, and you don''t need to care about the land of the world. After so long, the strength of both sides has already been stretched to a different level." "To put it simply, today''s land of worlds is not a threat at all, understand?" Hear these words. The middle-aged man was suddenly shocked. He couldn''t help asking: "ancestor, they are..." But. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the extremely severe tone. "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t!" "Ancestor, then we?" "In a word, you don''t have to worry about it. Just manage this area for them. You don''t have to worry about the rest." A faint voice fell. Twelve Towers, the endless atmosphere of vicissitudes, will disappear in an instant. The next moment. The middle-aged man stood up slowly, with a deep sigh of relief. Hear these words. Then he can rest assured. Even the great enemies who once invaded the land of all kingdoms are not worried. What are they worried about? For a while. Everyone is also relieved in the heart, feeling the whole body relaxed. But just then. Under the twelve heavy sky tower, there is a voice coming up. It sounds very cold and beautiful, and the tone is very urgent. "Sir, come and have a look." Smell the words. The middle-aged man was stunned for a few seconds. Unexpectedly, someone would come to him at this time. I coughed a few times. "What''s the matter?" he said quietly "Master, a man who came out of nowhere suddenly broke into the tianzang Pavilion and tore up all the ancient books and skills above the ancestral life form!" Middle aged people: "..." Chapter 577 Hear that. Quiet! It''s quiet! The whole twelve heavy sky tower just heard the sound of several teacups opening and drinking tea, but in an instant, there was no sound. There was an awkward atmosphere in the air. Let alone middle-aged people. All the people sitting on the top floor of the twelve heavy sky tower were stunned, their eyes were dazed and their faces were dumb. Even the monks who had hoped that this planet could send troops to help the land of all worlds were also stunned. What? What did they just hear? Tianzang Pavilion! Break in a man? He also tore all the ancient books and skills above the ancestral life body?! The next moment. All the people immediately responded to come over, that one mouthful of tea, almost did not choke, immediately straight out a burst of dry cough sound. The middle-aged man''s face was even more angry, and he said directly: "why don''t you kill him and let him tear up those ancient books?" Middle aged hair. It''s all up in the air. Tianzang Pavilion! Where is that?! That''s the most important place on the planet, except for the Twelve Towers. Even in some ways, we can''t relax a bit more than the Twelve Towers! At the time of the war! Almost all the ancient books and records in the land of ten thousand realms were secretly transported back by them! Now! Only with the most common skills, they can cultivate a lot of non powerful people, let alone the skills of the ancestral life! Now! But I told him that all the skills above the ancestral life were torn! But what makes them angry most is the classics! Those precious books! However, it records in detail all the processes of the rise of the land of ten thousand realms to become the title of riding the heaven. Over the years, they have copied this road all the time, hoping to copy another land of ten thousand realms! Now! All the way! Are perfect to the rise of the world of the process, step by step development! Without those ancient books! How to copy! "Speak, what do the guards of tianzang Pavilion do? I give them such an important position. How dare they neglect their duties! Is that how I repay you? " An angry voice. In a moment, the whole twelve heavy sky tower was full of people''s faces around it. Only a few people. There was a murmur of ridicule. Deserve it! This is called stealing chicken can''t eat rice! Retribution! However, after that, his face was also full of doubts. This guy, even tianzang Pavilion, dared to break in. What did the guards do for food? At this moment, it is the lowest part of the twelve heavy sky tower. Is respectfully standing a girl in purple dress, cold temperament, looks only 20 years old, but in the face of middle-aged people''s questions, she really does not know how to say. But I had to be brave and say: "master, it''s not the guards who leave their duty without permission, but they can''t stop the man at all. They are all dead." Middle aged people: "..." Everyone: "..." This sentence falls, the middle-aged people and all the people in the audience, obviously their faces have changed. They are unbelievable. The middle-aged people can''t say a word. All dead? How can he not know the strength of those guards? They are all selected by him! Even if it''s a grandparent life, it''s not easy Suddenly. The middle-aged man''s face suddenly became very gloomy. He looked around at everyone and said in a cold voice: "let''s have a look!" Smell the words. All the people stood up directly. Then they came to the bottom. They saw their master and many strong people, all of them came down. The Lengyan girl hurriedly bowed herself. "Master..." But obviously. At this moment, the middle-aged people, who care about these, waved, and then brought Lengyan girls out of the Twelve Towers. It didn''t take a while. Everyone''s figure, then stood on a vacant lot. Just. The next moment. Except for the cold and gorgeous girls who have seen everything in advance, the eyes of the middle-aged people and all of them suddenly shrink. On the steps ahead, there are a group of guards in silver and white armor lying. Everyone''s death method is extremely tragic, either the head is gone, or the whole body has become two halves, or a pool of meat. There are signs. These even the life bodies at the level of ancestral emperors have to recover their headache. They were given one move at a time At the top of the steps. There is a huge mountain rising from the ground, standing there. Its top is so high that it has completely touched the upper clouds. Looking from afar, it looks like a fairy mountain. But look up. The whole mountain. It was supposed to be green and full of life. I could even see dragon and Phoenix, unicorn and white tiger. At this moment, I can''t even see a bird or a grass! It was bare. Only rocks. There is also a line of extremely conspicuous bright red characters on it. "I, during this period, no one is allowed to step in, cross the border, die!" See this line. The eyes of the middle-aged people were even more angry, and their teeth were all crunching. All the people around were gloomy, and they were almost dripping water. How arrogant! Not only did they kill the people who killed them and broke into tiancang Pavilion, the forbidden area, but they also made their holy mountain like this and wrote all the words of contempt! Isn''t that too disrespectful of them! You know! Today''s twelve star skyscraper, but this one''s emperor star, rules numerous stars, now dare someone to make such a provocative move at their door! What is this?! Even the monks who want to help the world are dumb, and their pupils are full of mystery. "Is he still in it?" The middle-aged man immediately looked at the disciple standing beside him. At the moment, the whole person looked like a lion who was angry and wanted to eat people. The cold girl. But also in the same place. Looking at the barren mountains, I was just a little bit numb and said: "should It should still be. I haven''t seen him... " She remembers clearly. I was fine before I left. How come she just went for a while, and the whole mountain became like this! But she didn''t finish. The middle-aged man suddenly resisted a little anger, waved his hand, took the strongest group of monks on the planet, and walked inside. In this way. Or crazy! Or there is no fear! He would like to see what the holy man is who makes them look like! If there is no origin. Must draw out his soul, expose to the sun for a thousand years! Chapter 578 In fact, the man who broke into tianzang Pavilion. No one else. It''s Chu Lingxiao. He wants to see if there''s anything he''s looking for in the book that was secretly robbed by the twelve star skyscraper. The same flowers. Where does the word "friar" come from. Is there any record in these ancient books. It''s just a wonderful misunderstanding to help the world return to the real world. What he wants to do. There was no change from beginning to end. It''s just the biggest insult to the ruler of the twelve star skyscraper and the emperor of countless stars, Tianqing Hou, who has been imprisoned in the world! Just entered the holy mountain. His heart was dripping with blood. At a glance. All of them are precious ancient books torn apart. None of them is not the skill or precious record of the ancestral life. These classics. But even those enemies who once attacked the world wanted to get it. At last, they copied all the ancient books here and left. You can imagine! What it means! But now what did he see! A drop of shredded paper! Every book, tear so casual, each one, almost a dozen pages less. The road that should have been holy and bright. It''s all covered with shredded paper. All the people who followed tianqinghou did not know what to say. Their faces were gloomy. Without these classics! In the future, how can they duplicate the glorious peak of the world?! "Master, look, that man is there!" The next moment. I only heard a word from Lengyan. Even if she pointed to some place, on the bookshelf carved by the rock, Chu Lingxiao was standing there at the moment. She took one out of the bookshelf at will, turned it over, and then threw it behind her. Bang! Before everyone could come back, the book that was left behind became the first piece of paper in an instant. Immediately. All the people in the eyes are stunned. This guy! That''s how it''s torn? What is he doing! "Who are you? How dare you break into the holy mountain, which is the forbidden area of my twelve Star Tower. You know what you are doing!" The Marquis of Tianqing forced to bear the anger in his heart and asked in a cold voice. The eyes of all the people were also staring at Chu Lingxiao, full of anger and killing. They are not fools either. They are twelve star skyscrapers. Now they are in a noble position. They don''t know which of the surrounding planets, but this man dare to do it. It''s not easy! Lin Tianyu and other people also stood on one side curiously with their eyes fixed on Chu Lingxiao. Although they don''t like the way of their own planet. But now inside. It is also full of doubts. Who is the other party? Quiet! It''s quiet! Tianqing Hou''s question is like a leaf falling on the lake. There is no movement in a moment. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t even look back. He still looks at one book after another. As before, after he doesn''t find the book he wants to find, he just throws it behind him. Next! In an instant, it''s ashes! Click! Click! For a while, there were only sounds of turning over books and scattered fragments in the whole forbidden holy mountain. Houghton lost all interest in the day. How dare you turn a blind eye! He''s on the go. He waved. The next moment. I saw a middle-aged man in a blue ancient suit. He stood out and hit Chu Lingxiao with one hand. Then he turned into a thundering force and came straight to Chu Lingxiao. This is the existence of a life beyond the level of ancestral emperor! What a pity! Before everyone blinks, he just rushes towards Chu Lingxiao, and his whole body turns to ashes in the air! There is no sign at all. It''s like air! In an instant. Tian Qinghou''s face changed in an instant. The people standing beside him even stepped back in a hurry. They could not believe it. If it wasn''t for him to sit in town one day and see them, they would have left. This man! Who is it?! Never look back! Hands are not moving! A strong man who surpasses the life of the emperor is so ashes?! Standing behind the Marquis of Tianqing, the cold and gorgeous girl, her beautiful eyes trembled with fear, and her breathing became very fast. I didn''t expect that the man who broke into the forbidden holy mountain without any reason and killed a group of guards was so terrible! She thought that the other side was at best a strong person who was beyond the existence of the ancestral life body, but now, she found that it was wrong, a big mistake! The other side is so strong! No! Above the ancestral life body, there is the super ancestral level, and then there is the chaos state, which is divided into ten parts. Beyond the chaos state, correction is the strong one outside the Tao, known as hongmengjing in history! On the border of Hongmeng! I haven''t heard of it so far. Or say! Since the land of all kingdoms was invaded by many enemies, there has never been a strong person above the Hongmeng border. In fact, even the Hongmeng border has not appeared since then. Her master, Tian Qinghou! The king of the twelve heavenly stars! He is a strong man of chaos and eight realms, so he can be chosen as the ruler of countless planets! Be able to stand still. Then he turned a super grandparent power into ashes. The answer is coming out! Chaos! This man! It''s incredible that she and her master Tian Qinghou have reached the same height! Suddenly. Not only the cold and gorgeous girl, but all the people around were shocked. Chaos in this area! There shouldn''t be many! But they all recorded the twelve heavenly tower stars one by one. Where did the chaos come from? They are twelve stars! Even now! Just know! Everyone''s face, suddenly changed a dignified. They are all super ancestral creatures. They can''t be opponents of the strong in chaos. That''s only to see The next moment. All people''s eyes could not help looking at the gloomy sky. What a surprise! A strange man who suddenly broke into their twelve star skyscraper needed the emperor''s hand! Bang! Just as everyone''s thoughts became clear, they heard the sound of ancient books and books turning into fragments. This moment. The Marquis Tianqing is ready! No matter what the identity of this man is, take him down and say again, dare to regard his majesty as nothing, then you must let this man pay the price of bleeding! It''s cold and terrifying. In an instant, the face of all the people around him suddenly changed. Even if it was a super ancestral life body, it would quickly back up and dare not stay in this area! This is after the fall of the land of all worlds. First time! The strong in chaos! And it''s also a strong man of eight chaotic environments! Chapter 579 The faces of more than a dozen super ancestral creatures all changed. No one dared to approach them. In case of emergency, they retreated directly from the forbidden area and the deep mountains. Two confrontations of chaos. They stay in. I don''t know how to die. Lengyan''s girl was also taken out at once, standing outside and looking at Tianqing in the deep, she was worried: "elders, Shifu should be able to..." She hasn''t finished what she said. He was interrupted. "Don''t worry, the emperor is a strong man in the chaos eight realms. If he wants to fight, he means he can take this guy. Let''s watch him outside." The speaker. He is also a middle-aged man in a blue ancient suit. Between his light words, he gave the result of the coming fight. "Take a good look, you can see the fight between the two chaotic powers. It''s very useful for you to step into the ancestral life later." Even. Don''t forget to remind Lengyan. It seems to have been decided. Chu Lingxiao will be defeated in the hands of Tianqing Marquis! This is not only the conclusion of his super ancestral life. All the people around him, even Lin Tianyu and others who are dissatisfied with Tianqing Marquis, shake their heads helplessly. Where is this chaos coming from. It''s like a stupid young man breaking into his twelve star skyscraper. He killed and killed many people. Even these precious books were torn up one by one. The next moment. Everyone''s eyes once again look at the inside of the forbidden holy mountain. Although they stay outside, they can still see clearly what happened in the whole forbidden holy mountain from their eyes. And now the sky is clear. The whole body''s momentum has already reached its peak. If it were not the holy mountain, it would be the forbidden area of the twelve heavenly towers. It has the forbidden system set by the ancestors of Hongmeng. Otherwise. Just a breath of chaos. I''m afraid the holy mountain at the moment! No longer exists! That''s why they all think that the man who suddenly broke into the holy mountain is not the reason for the Hongmeng realm. Otherwise, just after he made the move, the whole holy mountain, like the super ancestral life body, turned to ashes in an instant. Boom! The extremely fierce gas field is about to break through the whole holy mountain. Everyone can see it outside. At the top of the holy mountain, there is an invisible gas wall, which is convex. It is the result of the collision between the chaos of Tianqing and the prohibition in the holy mountain. But that''s why. Let all super ancestral life face, a shock, breathing can not help but stop for a few seconds, eyes full of horror. It can make the prohibitions of the powerful in Hongmeng become like this! It seems that the emperor of their twelve star skyscraper is no longer a chaotic eight state at all! Look at this! It''s estimated that all of them will reach the ten fold sky of chaos, otherwise they won''t let the prohibition twist like this! The faces of Lin Tianyu and others were ugly. They all looked at each other. They felt the dignified look on their faces, and their hearts sank to the bottom of the valley. "I didn''t expect that Marquis Tianqing''s strength has reached such a level. If we give him some more time, wouldn''t he be able to step into a level beyond Tao?" It seems that their plan Let it go again. At this time, the Marquis of Tianqing launched his hand. His strength has been raised to the top, which is enough to wipe out all people under the nine chaos situations. Even if it is the ten chaos situations, we should be careful! All because! The supreme way of heaven! It''s given by a powerful man in Hongmeng! "Here we are!" Suddenly, I saw the figure of the Marquis Tianqing disappear in the same place. The pupils of more than a dozen super ancestral creatures outside suddenly coagulated, and my subconscious could not help but swallow. The cool girl standing there. I can''t help holding my breath. Although there is no such power to destroy the sky and the earth without moving, you can feel that every move of the Marquis Tianqing is the method, the way, and you don''t need to use any more methods. With one punch, he is the top method of chaos! Boxing! Bang! But the next moment, when a scene appears, it suddenly makes everyone in front of them. See only the fist of Tianqing Hou! It''s true that he hit Chu Lingxiao hard, but he didn''t move a step! The figure didn''t shake! Like an eternal holy mountain, I still stand there, as if I didn''t pay attention to the Marquis of heaven and Qing Dynasty. At the next moment, I threw another book behind me, and then picked up the books on the shelf, and continued to watch. Then wait and ignore. It seems that Tianqing Marquis has never existed! "How could this happen?" Day Qing Hou also ignorant, pupil can not help but shrink up. Bang! Another punch! Hit Chu Lingxiao! But it''s still like that! Indifferent! Bang! One kick in the past, one kick of the strong in chaos, one kick can knock out more than a dozen stars in the real world, but it can fall on Chu Lingxiao, who is still like his own attack, which has never existed before. There is no feeling at all! Chu Lingxiao is still standing in that orderly reading! This moment. Tian Qinghou, who just looked contemptuous, was completely dazed. He stared at Chu Lingxiao like a ghost. His whole body was shivering. Now! He can''t see what''s going on! Then it''s really no different from idiots! Standing outside the Shengshan mountain, more than a dozen super ancestral creatures, as well as Lengyan girls, stared one after another, their mouths were wide open, their faces were numb, and the whole people were almost petrified. How could it be?! The attack of the twelve heavenly star emperors fell on this strange man, even the ants were inferior, without any feeling! "Pavilion Sir, it is This moment. The Marquis Tianqing was completely subdued and even changed his name. But before he finished speaking, a very plain voice suddenly fell around the whole holy mountain. It was like a thrill for a moment. When he had reached his mouth, he was choked directly. "Do you see that line?" The voice just dropped. All the people standing outside, even the body suddenly froze with fright, murmured, all of them swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and felt a chill of terror, suddenly filled out from the holy mountain. Tianqing Hou hurriedly wanted to explain. But I still haven''t said anything. He was interrupted again. "Cross the border, die. It seems that you are illiterate, isn''t it?" Tian Qinghou: "..." The next moment. There was a cold sweat on the back of marquis Tianqing. All the hairs on his body were standing up. It was not easy to speak. This man must be in Hongmeng! "I, I, I......" He just wanted to explain. Only in the sky. A flash of white! In an instant, the shadow of the Marquis of Heavenly Purity will directly turn into ashes. Everyone: "..." Chapter 580 Quiet! A dead silence! Look at the scene! Looking at a king level strong man at the top of the chaos nine realms, dying in front of himself, everyone''s mind is like being hit by a huge thunder and lightning, which becomes a blank in an instant. Sluggish! Thriller! Unbelievable! Everyone''s eyes are staring out! How is it possible? How could it be?! The emperor of their twelve star skyscraper was given a second by this strange man! A little bone! I didn''t stay! Is this a fake?! Even Lin Tianyu and other people are scared to be stupid. Even if they are not full of the past behaviors of the Marquis Tianqing, they are also clear that it is more difficult to kill the Marquis Tianqing, who is the most powerful monarch at the top of the chaotic nine realms! But what did they see! Seconds! A white light, give seconds! Bang! The broken voice of the ancient books is still in everyone''s ears at the moment. It is constantly reverberating, but everyone''s eyelids are startled. Suddenly they jump wildly. Every cell in the whole body is shaking. Just tell them two words! Ants! The cold and gorgeous girl, even the pretty face, was bloodless. In her mind, there was a sentence echoing from the beginning. Master killed! Killed! "He can''t read. How about you?" This moment. I haven''t waited for everyone''s reaction, but I heard another faint sound. But now it falls on everyone''s ear, but it''s like a thunderbolt. In a flash, everyone is scared to brush it, and it''s destroyed. I dare not even raise my head, and my whole body is shivering. Terror! It''s terrible! Who is this man! He is a powerful man outside the Tao! Even with no hesitation at all, they killed the emperor of tianqinghou, the twelve Star building! Don''t he know! Are their ancestors still alive?! But not everyone''s thoughts have been stabilized. Just hear the bang, there will be a super ancestral life body in an instant, which will directly turn into ashes! Fizz?! At this moment, all the people felt the blood on and off their bodies as if it had coagulated at this moment. They all took a breath of cool air one after another. Two eyes, even as big as a pair of cow eyes, dare not think about other things at all. Who is this! Who is he! Bang! Again! The ashes of the former super ancestral life body have not been dissipated yet. There will be another one just like this! Tremble! Cold! Scared of all people''s body, head, lower, the whole hair, skin, viscera, breathing, and even thinking, are scared to stop, only in the continuous shaking! Bang! Bang! Bang! Next second! There are three super ancestral life forms. With the efforts of Chu Lingxiao, one by one, they disappear in a flash from the other''s trembling light! Bang! Bang! Two more! No sign! All the people tremble with fear, for fear that the next one to turn into ashes is themselves! Bang! There are more than ten super ancestral life forms, and there are only seven left in a flash! However, Lin Tianyu and other people suddenly realized a problem. It seems that the super ancestral life bodies that died were all those who opposed to sending troops to help the world! Bang! Then another one! Suddenly. Lin Tianyu and others were completely stunned, and suddenly their eyes were dazed and confused. That''s true! Dead super ancestral life! It''s all those people! It was not until the last explosion that the white light covering the whole forbidden area of the holy mountain finally faded away. You can''t help it. Lin Tianyu and others are deeply relieved. I don''t know why. But they all vaguely guessed that Chu Lingxiao probably came from the land of the world! Otherwise! Heaven will die! How can those super ancestral creatures die! "What''s your name?" With it. The faint voice fell again, and suddenly an invisible force pulled the cold girl out of the crowd. Lin Tianyu and many other super ancestors quickly raised their heads and stopped talking. They were afraid that Chu Lingxiao would make you ruodan as well as Tianqing Hou and others. Although you ruodan is a disciple of the emperor Tianqing. But then. Nothing to do with each other. At the time of the accident in the land of ten thousand realms, how many eras are you ruodan born. However, just when Lin Tianyu and others wanted to explain, in a flash, they saw a white awn, falling from the sky again, like a flash of lightning. "No!" Lin Tianyu and others are scared. Their pupils shrink severely on the spot. But next moment, they find that they think wrong. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t want to kill you ruodan. But now The strange scene that appears on you ruodan. But let Lin Tianyu and others can''t believe it! The face just returned to normal one second ago, and suddenly changed after a second''s brushing. The bright light in your ruodan''s eyes made all of them think of a legend, a legend only belonging to the ancestral forces! Where the eyes shine! The world is gone! The world only knows that after the four heavenly points, there are eight heavenly points that can be opened. But above it. But there is also a acupoint, named emperor acupoint. Throughout the history of friars, all those who can be opened are the top ones among the forces of ancestral prefecture level! Even the dead Marquis of Tianqing didn''t open! Has been staying in the 10th day acupoints! Because! No one has ever seen the location of the emperor''s acupoints. At least they who have lived for so long have never seen them. Even when the land of ten thousand kingdoms was invaded by many enemies last time, it seems that they did not appear. It''s just that there''s a powerful man in Hongmeng! With a peerless eye light! Defeat five strong men of the same rank! Even a little hurt, have not been, now it seems that the legendary position of the emperor acupoint, which is superior to the twelve heaven acupoints, is actually in the eyes! But Lin Tianyu and other people didn''t think of it at all. In this world! The emperor acupoints pursued by countless people are so easy to get! "This man is Who... " Looking at the figure of white clothes standing on the shelf of cliff mountain, Lin Tianyu and others are completely stupid. Their eyes are constantly shaking. At this moment, they have no idea. You ruodan, as a disciple of Tianqing Marquis, naturally knows the existence of emperor acupoints. But she couldn''t believe it. This Tianzu, even twelve Tianjiao points, has only opened eight. At this moment, he is in a state of directly stepping into the emperor''s points from Tianjiao points! Is this man a monster?! "First name." This moment. Faint voice, once again fell in the ear of youruodan, she quickly fell on her knees and said her name respectfully. "Are you ruodan? Well, from today on, you are the king of the twelve Star Tower. " But the next moment. A voice of incomparable indifference really makes you ruodan and Lin Tianyu and others confused. Chapter 581 Lin Tianyu and other super ancestral creatures are stupid. You ruodan is stupid. No one thought that Chu Lingxiao would let a xuanzu, who was a king of twelve heavenly mansions. It''s too Come on! Not only killed the emperor of Tianqing and twelve super ancestral creatures, but also turned around and made youruodan emperor. This is no doubt to treat their fate as a puppet! "What? Any questions? " A faint voice fell. Inside the secluded forbidden area deep mountain, Chu Lingxiao''s fingers flicked through the ancient books, and all the people immediately lowered their heads. No problem! They still have problems. Lord Tianqing, the king at the top of the chaos nine realms, has been killed by you. What can we say. For a while. Lin Tianyu and others can only accept this fact. A emperor like xuanzu, who has twelve star towers in the sky, thinks of this, and their hearts are full of bitterness. Since ancient times, the strong are respected. But when they arrived at Chu Lingxiao, they came back. It was the first time they saw this kind of thing. You ruodan''s brain is blank now. She became the king of the twelve Star Tower? I can''t believe it. I can''t believe it. In fact, there is a secret in youruodan''s heart all the time. Her parents, who were supposed to be the emperor of the twelve star skyscraper, died suddenly for some reason, and finally let the Marquis of Tianqing ascend to this position. Then one day. Unintentionally. When she heard the conversation between tianqinghou and others, she knew that her parents were indeed the best choice for the twelve heavenly tower star emperor, but only because her father opened twelve heavenly acupoints, she was killed. Because the twelve heavenly tower star ancestors at that time had not yet reached the Hongmeng realm, so she secretly United with tianqinghou for fear that her status would be threatened, Mercilessly killed his parents. For a long time, marquis Tianqing thought he didn''t know. But for years. She had made her investigation clear. When parents had the chance to escape, the reason why both of them died suddenly was because they were poisoned by the Marquis Tianqing! Now! Chu Lingxiao killed Tianqing marquis. She was too happy, because her long cherished wish in this life was finally completed! "You can step back." Smell the words. Lin Tianyu and many other super ancestral creatures, however, could not help but look at each other with a little hesitation on their faces, so they slowly withdrew from the forbidden area of the holy mountain. In fact, they really want to ask Chu Lingxiao. Whether it is from the ancestral land of the land of all kingdoms or not, let''s think about it or not. What they are most worried about now is not the news of the death of marquis Tianqing, which spreads all over the twelve star skyscraper. It''s not youruodan All of a sudden, he sat in the position of emperor of the twelve heavenly mansions, which caused a great stir in the whole twelve heavenly mansions. One of their biggest concerns at the moment is! If the news of the death of marquis Tianqing spreads to all the nearby planets, it will probably reach the ears of the old ancestors in Hongmeng! We will come then! Once the two sides meet each other. In their hearts, there is really no bottom. If Chu Lingxiao wins, that''s all. If the old guy wins. If you turn around and question them, why are more than a dozen super ancestral creatures dead? Even the Marquis Tianqing was killed by the other side without hesitation, but they are still alive. That''s why. Then what should they say? Don''t even think about it. In the old guy''s mind, they must have identified the spy and led Chu Lingxiao in. "Brother Lin, what can I do?" Just out of the forbidden area of the holy mountain, a super ancestral life body couldn''t help opening its mouth. His opening. All the super ancestral creatures around looked at Lin Tianyu. Among them, Lin Tianyu is the closest to chaos. I didn''t dare to speak in the forbidden area of holy mountain just now. Now they naturally want to hear from Lin Tianyu. But Lin Tianyu also shook his head. His eyebrows were tighter than those of any other super ancestral life. Deep voice way: "now we have to take one step, one step." You can''t help it. Everyone''s face sank and their eyes were full of uneasiness. If the old ancestors of Hongmeng had not appeared before. They are not so worried. But now, since they appeared in the 12th heaven tower, they feel that it''s really bad at the moment. In those days, the main reason why they didn''t send troops to help the world was that the old guy covered the sky. Otherwise. They will not be unconscionable. Now I''ll see you again. I''m afraid that when you were invaded in the land of ten thousand boundaries, you had already joined the enemy. Otherwise, how could you have a chance to climb up with those enemies! Once the old man knew that Marquis Tianqing was dead. Even if the old guy is really invincible. But those who stand behind him are the real enemies who once invaded the world "Alas The tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn''t stop. What can we do now? " Lin Tianyu looks back at the holy mountain with worried face, sighs and says: "let''s go. If Dan ascends the throne, we have to be busy next. Let''s think about how to explain this to all the people of the twelve Star Tower." Smell the words. Everyone smiled bitterly and shook their heads. For Chu Lingxiao, there is no difference between killing more than ten super ancestral life bodies and killing a chaos nine realms peak emperor. He came to the twelve realms and just wanted to see if there were two things he was looking for in the ten thousand realms of the twelve realms. In the boundless years. He went through too much. But some things, not invincible, will certainly know, if there is no suitable opportunity, will never know. Bang! Bang! Bang! With one book after another, he was left behind by Chu Lingxiao and turned to ashes in a moment. In some great golden palace. But the same thing happened. A group of super grandparent white haired elders looked at the bookshelf in front of them, one book after another, which was thrown out in front of them, then turned into a scene full of fragments. Their eyes were almost red, and a very old face was full of heartache. They couldn''t speak a word. This is all the precious ancient books of the land of the world! They copied it perfectly from the holy land of the twelve heavenly mansions, but there is one drawback, that is, if there is a problem with any ancient books, the other will be affected. But how could it be! "Come on Tell Tianjiang to come quickly and see what''s going on! " Chapter 582 Wen Yan. Then another white haired old man hurried out of the palace. But all the remaining super grandparent seniors. Looking at the white paper flying all over the sky and the broken books everywhere, the whole body with heartache was shaking. This is the ancestral land of the world. All precious ancient books! It''s beyond the ancestral level, and there are countless. If you understand one book, you will have a chance to step into the super ancestral life, let alone chaos, or even Hongmeng! But now. These books, one after another, are thrown out of the bookshelf, and then, in the sky, they turn into pieces of paper. Some of them simply turn into ashes, which can''t be repaired. "Here What is the matter! " "Do you still need to say that? There must be something wrong with the twelve star skyscraper, otherwise how could it be like this! " Instant. Among them, there was an old man who was younger than others. He immediately stood up and pointed to a group of people in front of him and said: "I proposed at the beginning, but I can''t leave it for them. You just don''t listen to me. What can''t happen now?" The faces of other old people were gloomy. But there is no way to argue. Something has happened. What else can they say. For now! It''s just to find out quickly what''s the matter. It''s impossible to have a problem with the technique of reproduction. Now the twelve Star Tower is in charge of that area, and there are eight kings in the chaos like Tianqing and Hou. How can there be a problem with the precious ancient books sealed in the tianzang pavilion! "God, why haven''t you come!" The old man at the head, looking at the continuous classics, turned to pieces, and his face suddenly turned green and white. Go on like this. It won''t be long. These hundreds of thousands of precious ancient books will all become waste paper in one place! This moment. All the old people, also tightly hold their eyes and look at the fragmented classics, gnashing their teeth, and their hearts are dripping with blood. Just for a moment. They even saw four or five ancient books on the land of Hongmeng, which were scattered in the air like waste paper. This is the ancient book skill above Hongmeng! It''s gone! Who dares to believe this! They reincarnate the heavenly stars, which are one of the three most important planets in the vast ancestral land. When they invaded the land of the world, other forces were busy killing people. Only they went straight to these precious books. From the beginning, they knew that as long as they had these precious books, they would undoubtedly have the ultimate secret of the rise of the whole land of the world. But now Who ever thought. Something''s wrong! The most unlikely reincarnation star, something happened! "Is it really because of that?" Waiting. Someone said this sentence. Instant. All the old people''s faces Suddenly sank to the extreme. The ancestral land of the world suddenly returned to the real world. They didn''t never hear of it, but their vast ancestral land didn''t speak, and the reincarnation of the sky star naturally didn''t rush out. Again. In their eyes, they have no idea how many eras have passed. Today''s world, the land of all worlds, the glory of this ancestral land, is impossible to reappear. It''s a good old saying. Beggars become true gods. Is that possible? What''s more, all the forces that invaded the world were still at their peak, stronger than they were at that time! Today''s world. Even if we return. But in their eyes, any king level planet can suppress the land of all worlds again. "Can it really be..." At this time, a young man in silver and white armor suddenly walked in. His eyes were very cold, and he seemed to be in his thirties at most. See the youth finally arrived. After all the old people looked at each other, they rushed to meet them. Don''t look so young. But in terms of the actual age, these white bearded old men, in the eyes of each other, do not know how many generations have passed. This is one of the monks who once took part in the invasion of the world! A powerful man in Hongmeng beyond the Tao! Distinguished identity! It''s the biggest token of their reincarnation. It''s said that their identity is probably the illegitimate son of some emperor in Zuyu! What is emperor Shuai? That''s their whole vast ancestral land. Only when they reached the level above Hongmeng, they could be honored. There were more than ten emperors and generals who had conquered the land of all kingdoms. To this day, there are only six. But because of this, the vast ancestral land, the name of the emperor and generals, has an inviolable position in the hearts of every monk in the vast ancestral land! Listen to the tune! Can directly step into the ancestral domain, see the existence of the master of ancestral land! "Listen to Wenxin, what happened to the ancient books and records in the land of ten thousand worlds?" This young man in silver and white armor, just lazily asked the next moment of this sentence, he glanced forward slightly, but suddenly his pupils shrank violently, his face was unbelievable. Apotheosis: "how How could that be? " The youth thought it was just exaggeration. It''s not that serious. Because he knew that these old people were always a group of sour Confucians, who would only stay in this golden palace and study these books every day, which is also the significance of reincarnation. Reincarnation of the stars in the sky. It is their vast ancestral land, one of the three most important planets. But. The strongest are only these super ancestral creatures. But its importance is unparalleled. In this world, there are a group of people who have a very high level of comprehension, but when they practice, they are no different from the waste materials. However, these people have a high level of comprehension, which is not even as good as those who are powerful in Hongmeng. Rumor. Emperor Shuai level figures, are not comparable. In the words of ordinary people, the theory is invincible and the practice is fragile. And this is the group of all the monks who have reincarnated in the sky. Since all the precious classics in the land of ten thousand realms have been transported back to the reincarnation sky star, these scholars are so fond of books. Several times, they have been asked to come to him and say something wrong. As a result, each time they come to see them, they are just a few books of super ancestral life body level, and one of the corners has been torn. I thought it was the same this time. But I didn''t expect it! God night Xu is stupid! Looking at the broken books in front of me and the white paper flying all over the sky, my face turned suddenly. In a few seconds, it changed in an instant. I didn''t care when I entered the door. It''s unbelievable. Now there is a trace of anger in my eyes, until the whole face drips water. The voice of the night sun. It was like a thunderbolt, which exploded in the whole golden palace. "Who is this! Who is this? How dare you move my vast foundation! " Chapter 583 A group of super ancestral creatures can see what''s wrong. As the guardian of reincarnation, how can ye Xu, the God of the powerful in Hongmeng beyond the path, not see! This must be a big problem with the twelve star skyscraper! The art of reproduction of their vast ancestral land! Almost perfect! But there is a problem. That is, if something goes wrong in one place, something must go wrong in the other! All the old men with white beards are stupid. In this short time, there are four or five books on the level of hongmengjing, like Chinese cabbage thrown out, one of which will turn to ashes on the spot. This time, there is no residue left. Who is it! Who is this! Bang! Before God yexu''s reaction, it was another precious book in hongmengjing, which turned into fragments in front of his eyes. "Tianjiang, please find a way to stop it. After half a day, tens of thousands of ancient books have been lost!" Hear that. "Then why do you want to report to me now?" he shouted Smell the words. All the old people with white hair can''t tell. At the beginning, it wasn''t that they didn''t want to say it, but in fact, it had happened before. Just as they were looking through the books. All of a sudden, a book fell from the bookshelf like this. Then, it was flying in pieces. Later, it was known that these precious ancient books were more or less hidden in some fields to confuse people looking through them. So several times. When they hurried to find him, they suddenly found that everything was back to normal. So this time. They thought it was the same as before. After a few hours of sustainability, they suddenly found something wrong. In the past, however, the time of lasting three or four rounds of incense is not over yet. Immediately. That''s when I realized that something really happened. It was only when they remembered to inform the God yexu that the whole interior of the gold palace had become a piece of ruins buried in pieces of paper. Bang! When shenyexu opened his mouth to scold, the sound of fragmentation was more like a flash of lightning, flying paper, like snowflakes, floating down from the sky. God sees this at night. I can''t stand any more. If this continues like this. It doesn''t take days at all. These hundreds of thousands of precious ancient books are not all useless waste paper! Then his vast ancestral land, when he had worked so hard to bring these books back secretly, didn''t it come to nothing now? White busy?! More importantly! He is the guardian General of reincarnation, whose duty is to protect these precious books from harm. But now If it''s spread out, it says that he is a god of night rising, a powerful man in Hongmeng beyond the hall, who can''t even protect some books. This is his face in the future. Where to put it? Bang! Another one! In an instant! In the eyes of shenyexu, there was a raging fire. Whoever it was, he must tear it to pieces! How dare you move his vast foundation! For now! It''s too late to go to twelve heavy sky tower star to see what''s going on there. We need to stop it now! Bang! Suddenly, somewhere deep in the holy mountain, with a long hand, he picked up a classic book, looked through it for a few seconds, and found that he didn''t find what he wanted, so he immediately threw it behind him. The next moment. Reincarnation sky star, this gold palace in the huge bookshelf, will also have a Book thrown out! "Stop it!" This moment. The light in the eyes of the God night sun suddenly coagulates, and then points to the past. He wants to protect the ancient book. A bright silver light turns into a terrible supreme rule and envelops it all around. Next moment! Just a bang! That silver white protective cover, together with that ancient book, instantly turned into a smash. A terrible shock wave swept around the whole gold palace. Fortunately, a group of super ancestral life bodies had foresight in advance and retreated. Otherwise, it''s the shock wave. They can all feel it. Let alone a classic! I''m afraid that any one who is strong in chaos will be the same! But I haven''t waited for a group of white haired old people. In the blink of an eye, the scene in front of me immediately made everyone''s heart mention the voice in a moment, and I couldn''t believe it. Everyone has a big mouth. A look of dumbfounded. Just see! As the guardian General of their reincarnation of the heavenly stars, shenyexu, the powerful man in the Hongmeng area outside the Tao, was directly pushed back by dozens of steps! How could it be?! This is the night sun! A powerful man in Hongmeng, who has fallen from the abyss of the world, will not appear now! How can I be forced back! The old man, who is the leader, is even more a pair of eyes, which are almost staring out. In an instant, subconsciously, he looks at the past in the direction of the twelve star skyscraper. His eyes are full of shock and horror. If it wasn''t for his lack of cultivation. Now I must go to the twelve Star Tower to see what happened there. Even God yexu was forced to leave! For the twelve star skyscraper. They have a lot of say! They were also present when they went to duplicate all the precious ancient books of these ten thousand realms. It is clear that the difference between the twelve heavenly tower stars and the ancestral forces is not a little bit. Although the emperor there, the emperor of heaven, was very clear. It''s a chaotic eight realms. After so long, we should also touch the edge of the chaotic ten realms. However, such characters can only be called emperors in the area after the disappearance of the land of all realms. In the eyes of their vast ancestors, they are just entering the stage. It shouldn''t be possible! It''s right to see people who can push back the night sun! Again! He is very clear. The patriarch of the twelve heavenly mansions, the powerful man in Hongmeng beyond the Tao, is now the first of the ten great armies in the ancestral land. To such a degree, they rely on the help of their vast ancestral land. Without their vast ancestral land, would they have such status now? You know. They are vast ancestral land, but they never accept outsiders and worship the emperor''s army. So it''s about feeling and reason. I will not do anything to dig my own grave. "Hard Is it really the land of the world... " But it''s only ten seconds before all the old people are stunned. Suddenly they heard it. Suddenly, all the old people were stunned. When they looked forward again, all the pupils suddenly shrank violently. Suddenly, they were stupid! I see the rising sun in the night! I don''t know when, kneeling there, spitting blood! Chapter 584 Just now they saw it. Night sun, the guardian of the sky, only stepped back dozens of steps, and was not hurt. How could it not be long before it made such a painful scream, and knelt directly on the ground, spitting blood! This moment. All the old people in the golden palace were stupid, and their hearts could not help shaking. Twelve Star Tower! Who on earth has come! How can strength be so terrible?! Shenyexu''s face was also gloomy, but at the moment he was more concerned about his physical condition. Even he didn''t expect the terrible aftereffect. It was so terrible! It can cause such a serious wound to his body directly! You know! His body has been thoroughly tempered. Even if a fist of a powerful man in the Hongmeng area is hit on him forcefully, it will never cause the signs that all organs are breaking! He is the guardian of reincarnation! He also experienced one of the monks who attacked the world in that year. He never experienced any scene. He once killed two heads of the same level strong men among millions of people with one enemy and two enemies. Since then, he has become a great power. Even the ancestral place that attacked the world with his vast ancestral place in that year, he is honored as silver day general! Today, it''s not only forced to retreat. Still so embarrassed big mouth spits blood! Even when he entered the world, he had never experienced such a thing! Bang! Bang! Bang! However, the ancient books that came from the ear, turned into the sound of paper fragmentation, still hasn''t stopped. It seems that they haven''t been affected at all. They are still one after another in the eyes of the old people in the gold palace and become pieces of paper everywhere. Wait for the scene. Let all the old people of the golden palace, full of clothes and speechless, can''t say a word, and their eyes are shaking to the extreme. How could this happen?! Can''t even such powerful people as shenyexu, who are reincarnated as the guardian of the stars in the sky, prevent this from happening? Bang! There was another piercing sound tearing the paper, which made all the old people in the golden palace feel numb and couldn''t help holding their breath. By now. They have been able to be sure of one thing. That''s the problem of the twelve star skyscraper itself. There are unimaginable terrorists who have broken into the forbidden area of the holy mountain. I''m afraid that they really want to come from the land of all realms returning to the real world! A little bit! It''s hard for them to figure it out. If it really comes from the land of all kingdoms, can the people''s Congress take back all these precious books and destroy them one by one? Is the other party''s goal! From the beginning to the end, only their vast ancestral land! Is this a warning to them that the land of all worlds has returned? "Impossible! I don''t believe that there are such people in a place where we don''t know how many fallen ages! " Suddenly. God night Xu covered his chest, and his face was gloomy. He stood up from the ground. In an instant, the whole body''s breath, like a sea that overturned the sky, broke out. The sharp breath made the pieces of paper flying everywhere. Between the faint. All the old people in the golden palace can see a frightening figure rising behind the God yexu at this time. The figure does not move like a mountain, and stands proudly there. The robes they wear are swaying in the wind. The next moment. A pair of eyes that were even colder than that of shenyexu opened. All the old people in the golden palace who were scared suddenly took a breath of cool air and bristled with fear. "Here This is the imperial cave that can be opened only by a group of people at the top of the rumor who stand among the forces of ancestral prefecture level! " This moment. All the old people in the golden palace were completely scared and their legs were softened. They were sweating behind them, and they were running down like raindrops. I couldn''t believe that shenyexu had such a terrible background! Can have a king hole of terror strong, become their own card! "I don''t believe it this time. What else can you do Bang! A Book of chaos was thrown out of the gold palace bookshelf. Shenyexu''s eyes are very cold. They seem to be the two most dazzling stars in the jiuxiao Star River. They are straight out at once! Now in the eyes of God yexu, good and bad books are second! He only cares now! Own dignity! My friar, who participated in the invasion of the world, was forced to retreat by an unknown man from the sky! This is the most intolerable thing for God yexu! Who is he? God night sun! The ancestral forces who were attacked into the world together in those days are honored as silver day generals! From the vast land. Let him guard one of the three planets, the reincarnation of the sky star, can show how noble he is among the monks in the vast ancestral land! How can I be a guy I haven''t even met! So many humiliations! Bang! That dazzling eye light instantly coagulated that ancient book in the air, as if that space had turned into five feet of ice and snow, even the air could not move a step! See here. All the old people in the golden palace could not help but tremble in their hearts. Their eyes were full of the color of shock. Sure enough! The legendary emperor''s acupoints are terrible to the extreme! It''s not something that can be stopped by the powerful in Hongmeng! Looking at that ancient book, I didn''t get hurt. All the old people in the golden palace were relieved. This is a classic on Hongmeng! No more! That really makes them heartache Almost spit blood! "Hum!" Shenyexu''s heart was also slightly relieved. Fortunately, he still has this card. Otherwise, today, his guardian general, who is reincarnated in the sky, would really lose face in front of a group of ants of super ancestral life bodies! "What are you waiting for, you!" The next moment. Shenyexu suddenly turned his head and said coldly: "don''t go to the twelve Star Tower to see what happened!" But he just said that. All I heard was an incredible exclamation. "God, be careful!" Shenyexu didn''t know what he meant. He saw all the old people in the golden palace. He seemed to see a horrible and frightening picture. His face was white and his eyes were staring. He was almost frightened. He just looked back. Only heard. Bang! The bright eyes, together with the ancient books, are like a cloud and smoke in the air! Hiss! In the eyes of the startled God yexu, there was a sudden color of horror. His mouth couldn''t close, but the picture was fixed here forever. The next moment. The body of shenyexu was turned into ashes in an instant. This time, even a scream did not come out. This scene. All by all the gold palace elders, have a panoramic view. Bang! Then there was another book, which, in their eyes, turned to ashes! All the old people: "..." Chapter 585 Vast ancestral land! One of the enemies who attacked the world! And reincarnation is one of the three great planets of the vast ancestors. If a man with a strong environment dies, or if he is honored as the God of the silver sky, ye Xu, it will spread out! Let alone a small sea of stars. It''s the ancestral land that causes a stir. Because! All the forces who participated in the siege of the world in those days are aware of the identity of shenyexu! One enemy, two! Cut off the heads of two powerful men of the same rank! Such strength? Can ordinary friars do it? What''s more, what the God night Xu cut down was chaos! Quiet! A dead silence! The whole gold palace, all the white haired old people, the whole people are almost petrified. Look at the God yexu who just stood there. Now let alone the figure, there is no hair left! "Here This... " This moment. All the old people in the golden palace fell to the ground completely in fear, and all their thoughts were confused to the extreme. Their faces were white, and they felt the air around them, and they became extremely cold. All over! It''s all shaking! How could this happen?! Shenyexu is dead! Night sun, the guardian God, died! "Hell, it''s really hell. It''s the God yexu who opens the imperial cave!" The old man with white hair at the head was scared. His scalp was numb. His eyes were crazily constricted. He collapsed on the ground and swallowed hard. The other people around him, needless to say, all their hair stood up in fear. Even if it is not the real power of the emperor acupoints, it is also a short-term terror power of the emperor acupoints, which is the power that no one can resist! How could this happen?! Easy! It''s easy! But he broke the power of the imperial cave! Even so far away, take the initiative to attack the God yexu and kill him! In this world! Is there such a person? They can understand how to separate these precious ancient books into pieces. After all, due to the existence of the art of reproduction, they can do it, not to mention the unknown strong terrorist. But the key is! How could the other side! So far away! Can also feel the existence of God night sun! The distance between the twelve heavenly tower stars and the reincarnation heavenly dome stars is not only a ancestral force, so far away, but no longer a dimension at all! "It''s over, the guardian will die!" In an instant. The old man with white hair at the head suddenly shivered all over his body. He was the only one who knew the real identity of Shenye Xu. But now, Shenye Xu died here. They are all to blame! But when I think of the precious books of these lands. The old man with white hair immediately realized that this matter could not be delayed any longer! We must now rush to their vast ancestral land, Zuyu, and report this to Zuyu! Can guard the sky and the night sun! So far away! Seriously injured, and then This kind of strength is far beyond the Hongmeng area. I''m afraid it can only be achieved by their vast ancestral commander-in-chief. Land of the world! It must be from the land of all worlds! Otherwise, it won''t be so clever! As soon as the land of all worlds has returned to the real world from the endless abyss, such a thing has happened! Three year old! We all know! It must have something to do with the world! ¡­¡­ And now the twelve star skyscraper. Holy mountain forbidden area. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes were still unchanged. From the beginning to the end, he was looking at one book after another. It seems that something happened outside. It''s none of his business. There''s a little gold palace that all the old people don''t know. In fact, Chu Lingxiao didn''t want to fight against shenyexu at all. If you want to blame it, you should blame the God yexu, find your own death, Lin Tianyu and other super ancestral life bodies, announce to the outside world that Tianqing Marquis and other super ancestral life bodies should be closed for cultivation. Therefore, you ruodan is given the position of the twelve star emperor of Tianlou. At the beginning, it also caused numerous nearby stars, a vibration. But after that. Then it was back to normal. After all, it''s the twelve star skyscraper that announced this. There should be no fake. But all the star friars are confused. How can they declare that they want to close at this time? All the stars, subconsciously think of the land of the universe. After all, it was then. For old stars, it''s no secret at all. The twelve heavenly tower stars, when they were in danger in the land of all kingdoms, could not save their lives. They also secretly cooperated with one of their ancestors to transport all the precious ancient books out of the land of all kingdoms. In such a shameless way, they felt that the twelve heavenly tower stars were too unjust. The land of all worlds. At its height. Twelve star skyscraper, I don''t know how much benefit it has gained from the land of ten thousand worlds, and directly from a small, nameless planet, it has stepped onto the position of overlord among countless nearby stars. But when the land of ten thousand worlds is invaded by terrorist enemies, it''s just that there''s no danger of death. And watch the fire from the shore. Take advantage of the fire! Now the land of all worlds returns to the real world. The first one must find the twelve star skyscraper for accounting, but today''s twelve star skyscraper is not the twelve star skyscraper of that year, it has already become the emperor of this area and countless stars! Although all the defense fields in the land of all realms. Now it''s all back. But it''s more difficult to find a twelve star skyscraper. This should have been the most normal thing. But it''s strange. Twelve Star Tower! How could it be at this time that the emperor Tianqing and most of the super ancestral creatures were shut down? "It''s too careful, the emperor of the Qing Dynasty. It''s impossible for the land of all kingdoms to fight against the twelve stars of their tower. He was scared to shut down!" A middle-aged man in a black robe on the same planet as the twelve star skyscraper then turned his eyes back and snorted scornfully: "if it wasn''t for those fields, I really want to go to the world to see what''s the reason for turning the world over!" This middle-aged man. It''s also one of the few chaos powers among the countless stars. Although compared with the heaven, the Marquis of Qing Dynasty is in three different places But when the land of ten thousand worlds was invaded, as a star monk under the rule of the land of ten thousand worlds, he led a group of foreign enemies into the land of ten thousand worlds, and his hands had been stained with the blood of many lives. When middle-aged people are talking. An old man with white hair came over respectfully and whispered something in his ear. Immediately. The middle-aged people immediately attracted another sneer. "Want us to pay 30 million Xinghai stones? Is he really a king when he is in the Qing Dynasty? " Chapter 586 Hear the middle-aged people''s laughter. The old man''s face didn''t change much either. He knew that middle-aged people would respond that way. In fact, in his mind, it is not so. Although there are countless stars in this area, now the twelve star skyscraper is a king level planet, and there are signs of ruling all the nearby planets. But their planet. Don''t eat this. Twelve Star Tower tied up to the vast ancestral land. Are there no ancestral forces standing behind their planet? In those days, after many enemies invaded the world, they had already found a planet among the countless stars. As the spokesperson of this region, their planet, as the top three planet, was naturally the same. So. Over the years. Although the twelve heavenly mansions have always been like emperors, they are ordered to pay tribute to the twelve heavenly mansions and the sea spirit stones every year, no one cares about the twelve heavenly mansions as long as there are the planets standing behind the ancestral earth level forces. "How do you want me to respond to them?" "How do I respond to them?" Smell the words. The middle-aged man suddenly frowned, and could not help snorting. He was impatient. He waved his hand and said: "let them roll, twelve stars in the sky tower, but we can''t control the heaven holy ruins!" Hear the middle-aged. The old man with white hair nodded his head and was going to reply to the man of twelve heavy sky tower star. But before he left, he looked at the middle-aged man again. He seemed to have something else to say. He wanted to say it, but he said it to his mouth. He wanted to say it again. "Lord, you don''t ask, who is it?" "Well?" The middle-aged man''s face suddenly sank, and his eyes looked coldly at the old man and said: "what''s the matter with you today? How can you be so kind?" In fact, it''s not the middle-aged people''s reaction. In the past, it was not Xinghai Lingshi who did not send people to ask for any tribute, but all of them were sent by him at will. These were always old people who did this for him. It has always been. What''s the matter today? What a lot of words! The old man was also rather embarrassed. Although he was a servant of middle-aged people, he was also the second-largest in the holy market except for the middle-aged people. However, his identity must be the first. From small to large. He assisted the middle-aged people in dealing with the affairs of the Tiansheng ruins. Just. He did have something to remind him. Looking at the discontented middle-aged man, the old man quickly said: "Lord, the man who came here is the new emperor of the twelve Star Tower." You can''t help it. Hear that. The middle-aged man''s face, obviously changed for a while, some stunned, subconsciously asked. "It''s the female apprentice of the Marquis of Tianqing, the little girl who doesn''t cross the heaven ancestral realm?" The old man nodded his head seriously. But. The middle-aged man snorted coldly again, and said lightly: "even the new emperor is just an ant in Tianzu, do you need to pay attention to it?" But the middle-aged just spoke. The old man''s words fell directly to the middle-aged people''s ears. "Lord, just the old slave, has carefully observed outside. This little girl seems to have opened the 11th heaven acupoint." Suddenly. As soon as this sentence fell, it immediately shocked the middle-aged people. As soon as they didn''t care about it, they suddenly became unbelievable. They took off their words and said: "what do you say?" "Lord, it''s absolutely true that when the old slave poured tea for the little girl, he could feel more than ten acupoints opened." This moment. The middle-aged man''s face suddenly became a little serious. But in my heart, I can''t understand it. Others don''t know. Doesn''t he know yet? Although it is said that tianqinghou has opened ten tianacupoints, only those who are both strong in chaos know that in fact, tianqinghou has opened eleven tianacupoints. But how could it be? Master! Opened eleven heaven acupoints! How can one become an apprentice to open eleven heaven acupoints? Is this the reason why the Marquis Tianqing so relieved to hand over the twelve heavy Tianlou stars to a little girl? "I see. Go down first." Smell the words. The old man hesitated, but said again: "Lord, do you want to..." Then. I also made a movement of wiping my neck. I don''t need to say that anymore. Just. For the middle-aged, he shook his head, and said lightly: "what can I do if I kill this little girl? Don''t forget that the old guy with twelve heavy stars in the sky is now the most powerful one among the ten great emperors in the vast ancestral land." "For a little girl, it''s not worth offending that level of Hongmeng. Let them go!" Hear that. The old man nodded and left at ease. As long as the middle-aged people say it''s OK, then he can rest assured. After all, a Tianzu who opens eleven Tianjiao acupoints can''t exist on any other planet. If it grows up. It''s a very serious threat to them. But what the old don''t know. He thinks that the reason why youruodan opens the eleven heavenly points is that he is a strong man who opens the nine heavenly points himself, and the breath of the ten Heavenly points of middle-aged people is not that he has never felt, but still not as holy as youruodan. So. It was determined that youruodan opened eleven heaven acupoints. So. It''s unbelievable that a mole ant at the level of Tianzu can open eleven Tianjiao points. Otherwise. He would not suggest that the middle-aged people should kill you ruodan directly in their Tiansheng market, so as to avoid future troubles! "Eleven heavenly acupoints, Tianqing Hou, you old boy, are quite deep." After the old man left. Only to see the middle-aged tightly clenched his fists, not from a cold hum, tone filled with a trace of unwilling and jealous. "But it''s hard to say if we can grow up." Where doesn''t he want to end the future! After all, there is a vast ancestral land behind them. All of their ancestors are in the position of the most powerful and auspicious land of the ten emperors. However, the ancestors of their Tiansheng ruins are not so good. If you really tear this face. It must be their holy ruins that will suffer at that time. But he didn''t know. At this moment, the twelve heavy sky tower stars have already changed dramatically, not to mention reincarnation sky stars. A group of white haired old people are riding in the colorful sky carriage towards the vast ancestral land. They hurry all the way. Generally speaking. It''s not enough time to go from reincarnation to the ancestral realm of the ancestral forces. You can reincarnate the old people like the stars in the sky. It took only five hours to get here. Next. One by one, they went crazy and ran to the center of Zuyu. A group of Zuyu friars along the way. It''s all silly. Chapter 587 If we say that monks in other areas of the vast ancestral land do not know these old people in the golden palace. That''s understandable. After all, reincarnation is one of the three most important stars in the vast ancestral world. Don''t say it''s a friar. Even the emperor level figures in the chaos nine realms like the Marquis of Tianqing have not been seen. But for the monks in the vast ancestral region. That''s too familiar. The monks who can stay in the ancestral region are all from the famous families in the vast ancestral region. They are not the most noble ancestors on the planet, but the sons of the families who have been accepted as their lineages by the vast ancestral region. And the golden palace these old men. From the first day they entered the vast ancestral land, they were told by a specially assigned person that the portraits of the three inviolable planets in the vast ancestral land, including the golden palace, the old people, had been deeply impressed in their minds. But now. Seeing the gold palace in a hurry, the old people who walked in the central area of the ancestral region and all the people along the way stopped what they were doing and looked at the past. All people''s faces are confused and dumb. Because. From the day they stepped into the vast ancestral land, the elder monks of the ancestral land specially reminded them that when they saw the elders on the reincarnation star, they must not provoke them. Even if the other side''s cultivation. It''s only a super ancestral creature, and it can''t! All along. This sentence. They are all deeply sealed in their minds. All the monks who can enter the ancestral region for cultivation think that those old people on the reincarnation star must be calm and self-contained. Even if there are only super ancestral creatures. That gas field must be unusual. But now. More than a dozen old people with white hair are running with their hair all over the place, panting and panting. They are like ghosts. They stare like a pair of cattle eyes. From the moment they just entered Zuyu, they run all the way to the center of Zuyu. How can they look like a man of high rank outside the world? This is what they imagined! It''s totally different! "Come on, come on, come on." The ten gold palace elders in front urged the people in front to go quickly, just like the secular ordinary people who came to the vegetable market to buy vegetables, without any profound temperament. Look at all the friars of Zuyu around. They are totally confused. Immediately. You look at me, I look at you, nobody can say a word. The next moment. Then I looked at all the old men with white hair in the golden palace, and they were directly welcomed into the area taken by the leader of the ancestral land. All of them were convinced that these old men with white hair were indeed those who were reincarnated into the sky. But it doesn''t fit their image, does it? What''s up! Hurry to look like this! It seems that the owner of the vast ancestral land should be alarmed! Soon. The old people of golden palace went to the vast ancestral region, not far from billions of light years ago. The news of seeking the leader of ancestral region has spread to all families in the vast ancestral region in an instant. Up to the 10th emperor''s army. Down to all ancestral families. We all know the vast ancestral land, one of the three planets, the reincarnation of the celestial dome is coming! He is also a white haired old man who is very concerned by the leader of ancestral land! Even. Even the vast ancestral land, the six great leaders and the existence of the real Hongmeng realm soon got the news. We can''t help sending people. Go to the palace of the Lord of ancestral land to inquire about the news. After all. The area of the ancestral Lord has no idea how many eras have passed. No one has come to see him. Last time. It''s also a time for the world to celebrate after conquering the world. This time. As one of the three major planets, the reincarnation sky star actually came to people, which is quite strange. Because all along. Reincarnation of the stars in the sky. They are all in the most tightly defended area in the vast ancestral land. Apart from the ancestral land, reincarnation is the safest planet in the vast ancestral land. It is impossible for foreign enemies to invade there. Even one day. Their vast ancestral land is really invaded by foreign enemies, and there are many stars in front of the reincarnation star. I don''t know how many. Let alone reincarnation of the stars in the sky. And shenyexu, the guy guarding. Zuyu''s arrangement of shenyexu in reincarnation is actually the same reason. It can be regarded as the disguised protection of shenyexu. After all. Shenyexu is the illegitimate son of some great grandfather. In the future, it is possible to take over the position of zushuai. Now. The only zushuai guarding the vast ancestral land is the legend that it is the God Tianming of the father of shenyexu. For the fact that shenyexu is the illegitimate son of the zushuai God Tianming, it is not too secret in the eyes of the whole ancestral family. It was a misunderstanding caused by God''s drunkenness in the morning. But for the God Tianming, who had been the commander-in-chief at that time, it was nothing at all. At first. Even though the woman was born with God yexu, God Tianming didn''t take it seriously. Until we break into the world. When he beheaded two powerful men of the same level, God knew that his illegitimate son was so hidden. It has already reached chaos. From that day on. Shentianming himself took shenyexu home. And personally taught the supreme law. For so many years. Shenyexu has already become the most valued offspring of shentianming. Otherwise, he will not appear in person and ask to transfer shentianming to reincarnation. You know. Reincarnation star! Where is that? One of the three planets in the vast ancestral land! It''s also a place where all the precious ancient books and records are hidden. If you can stay there, you will undoubtedly have a chance to observe the ancient book skills above the Hongmeng border. This is an unimaginable opportunity for any Hongmeng border. Throughout the vast land. I don''t know how many people are staring at this position. If he had not first asked the leader of the ancestral land, this position would have been taken away by other ancestral Shuai''s descendants. But. For the God of the moment. One thing. He has to figure it out. Since the samsara stars, those sour Confucians come, but why don''t you see the shadow of the God yexu? As the guardian of the present reincarnation of the stars in the sky. Where are the people in the golden palace. He should be somewhere. It''s impossible to separate! Soon. In a huge manor floating over the vast ancestral land, a figure came back to inquire about the news. There came a faint voice full of medium air and incomparably dignified. "What''s the matter that I asked you to inquire about? Are you clear about it? Why did those sour Confucians come, but shenyexu didn''t keep up? Did you ask? " "Zushuai..." The next moment. I only heard a voice that wanted to talk but didn''t know how to say it. "I''m not sure if I''ve got it out yet!" "Marshal Zu, marshal he, die Dead... " Majestic voice: "..." Quiet! This moment. With this sentence falling, the whole huge manor suddenly fell into a dead silence. Chapter 588 The God, one of the six leaders of the vast ancestral land, will have ten offspring tomorrow. But there are six. Since the last invasion of the world, it has been shot to death by many powerful people in the world. This is why is also the sixth leader. Only God Tianming, the commander-in-chief, can guard the vast ancestral land. However, no matter whose strength these ten heirs have, they can''t compare with God yexu. Otherwise. God Tianming will call the method of his imperial cave and tell God yexu. In this way, even if he is at the level of Hongmeng, he can''t open the imperial cave, but with one move, he can walk in Hongmeng, and no one can stop him. But he didn''t think of it. I, the most important heir, died! But. Even when he heard this news, God was calmer than he thought. He didn''t get angry because of the death of his own offspring. He just said a word with a gloomy face. "I want the context." But the middle-aged man who was sent out by God Tianming to inquire about the news is very tight in his heart. He is the most trusted Department of God Tianming and knows what his character is. The quieter. It shows that God''s mood at this moment has reached the extreme of anger. Just. He still only inquired about these things. The chief executives in charge of the guard of the ancestral hall only told him these things. The white haired old men from the stars of samsara. Just entered the ancestral hall. He came straight to this end. Meet the Lord of the ancestral land immediately. So. He only knew that shenyexu had been killed. The other details were not clear. "Then why are you still in a daze? Don''t you hurry to continue to investigate!" The next moment. The extremely cold voice immediately fell in the middle-aged man''s ear, and his back was cold and swish in fright. He quickly bent down and respectfully withdrew from the Golden Garden. Quiet! It''s quiet! Even so. In this huge manor suspended in the air, there is still no figure of anyone. There is no figure of Tianming, one of the leaders of the six ancestors. However, the cold murmur at the moment is like a sudden cold wind, which is extremely fierce and reverberates around in an instant. "No matter who it is, I must let him die!!!!!" Vaguely. Only saw a pair of cold big eyes, opened from the depth, that is a deep incomparable, and full of murderous eyes light, straight to the nine sky sky around. The whole vast land. A person with a head and a face, who doesn''t know how to value shenyexu, one of the six ancestors'' Shuai''s God Tianming, in order to be able to put shenyexu in the position of guardian Tianjiang of reincarnation Tianqiu star, this zushuai almost fought with another zushuai in the 18th heavy day, and his terror and pressure make everyone remember that his body shivers. Finally. It''s hard to imagine how great changes would be caused if the two powerful people above Hongmeng were not the leader of the ancestral land. This matter. Every family in the vast ancestral land is clear. Not to mention the monks who once took part in the invasion of the world, let alone the other grand masters. Soon. At the same time. The other five leaders of the vast ancestral land knew the news of the sudden death of shenyexu. They were stunned for more than ten seconds, and then they came back to their senses. They couldn''t believe it. The God yexu, who guards the reincarnation of the stars in the sky, died? How is this possible? Reincarnation. What''s that place? Throughout the vast ancestral land, all the stars with heavy arms are reincarnated to the outer part of the sky star, but guarded by heavy soldiers, which is the safest place in the vast ancestral land. Now, in the eyes of their ancestors, they are the most popular holy land. All the precious ancient books in the land of all kingdoms. But it''s all hidden there. Don''t say anything else. In those days, when they only looked at the past, they saw no less than four or five books. It''s a pity. That kind of place. Without the permission of the leader of the ancestral land, even these patriarchal figures can not enter. God night sun can enter. All because God gave so much to the vast land of ancestors, ten heirs died suddenly. "Are you sure that God yexu is dead?" On a golden star far away from the vast ancestral land, a huge red figure slowly emerged from the deep heart of the earth, looking straight at the Department who came to report to him. But. That figure, even though only half of it is exposed, has covered one fifth of the land area of this planet. Its huge black shadow, even more, has covered and sold many small planets around it in the dark. And! It''s not because of this figure who cultivates some terrible supreme Dharma. It''s just because his entity is so big! Standing in front of him was a middle-aged man in red armor, who nodded his head seriously. That fire red huge figure. Suddenly only two words came out. "Explore again!" With it. The middle-aged department will disappear. "It''s interesting that shenyexu died. Although I don''t know who it is, it''s a potential threat for us." When the middle-aged will leave. The faint sound of banter soon filled every corner of the planet. It''s not just this mysterious grandfather. At this moment, all the leaders, including God Tianming himself, want to know one thing: How did the God yexu die in the safest place in the vast ancestral land? To be able to do so without disturbing the vast ancestral land. He killed a strong man in Hongmeng, a god named yexu in the daytime with silver. There is no strength above Hongmeng. It''s impossible. But when everyone, sent out to the Ministry of information, came back again, got the answer. But let all the grandfathers of the Shuai, a big surprise, the face of the moment sank down. No wonder! The old man with white hair in the golden palace will meet the owner of the ancestral land one by one. It turns out that they are valuable ancient books. Something goes wrong. How can this be possible? Those ancient books In an instant. All Zu Shuai''s eyes flashed, and suddenly he thought of something. Is it the twelve Star Tower? Something''s wrong?! This moment. Whoever it is. They couldn''t sit down at once. Shenyexu died after he died. Anyway, it has nothing to do with them. But once all the precious books are gone, it''s really an unprecedented loss for the vast ancestral land. They used to expend so much energy. All the precious ancient books of the land of all worlds were put into the hands of their vast ancestral land. But that was why they almost led to a war with other ancestral land. If it wasn''t for the leader of the ancestral land. At this moment, the vast ancestral land is not sure what it will become. But just when all zushuai were about to leave for Zuyu, they heard only a faint voice in their ears, which suddenly came to them. All zushuai in the vast zudi were suddenly shaken. "You don''t have to worry about it. Just take good care of it for me." Chapter 589 The moment I heard it. Zushuai, including God Tianming himself, who lives on all the big planets in the vast ancestral land, can''t help but feel nervous. No matter how supremacy he showed in front of his department, it''s inviolable. But at this moment, when this extremely plain voice falls in the ear of the six great grandfathers. A brush. All the six leaders knelt down as if they were ministers. They bowed their heads respectfully, waiting to be lectured. This is the Lord of the ancestral land. No matter where their six great ancestors are in the vast ancestral land, as long as the leader of the ancestral land thinks about it, his voice will soon fall to any of them. In such strength, there is only one person in the vast ancestral land. But hear that. In the heart of all zushuai, there was no doubt, and it was incredible. God night Xu suddenly died. All the precious ancient books and records in the world are still one after another and become pieces of paper. At this time, they are so vast that they don''t hurry to send someone to the twelve heavy sky tower star to have a look. What happened? Not afraid of being late. Are all the ancient books gone by then? One of the most perplexing things is that the God guarding the ancestral domain suddenly dies a natural heir or the most important one, which makes him hard to accept. Out there. How can he keep his majesty under his command? "Emperor, why?" The next moment. God could not help but ask. "Well? God, are you questioning me? " God Tianming''s words, naturally, didn''t pass on to the ears of other zushuai, but the words of the leader of the ancestral land fell on the ears of all zushuai again. All zushuai''s hearts were shaken, but their hearts were also secretly happy. God knows this guy. How dare you question the emperor. It''s ridiculous. Didn''t he die with a natural heir? What''s the big deal? You''re not dead. God Tianming almost hardened his head and bit his teeth and said: "how dare you? It''s just that ye Xu died. If my father is indifferent, it''s too much to say. As you know, I''m superior to any of my descendants, but I''ve always trained him as the next grandson, so suddenly..." God kneels there tomorrow. He said a lot of things with sad face and rich voice. But. Before he finished, he was interrupted. "Well, needless to say!" Quiet! In an instant. There was silence. God also lowered his head again. All zushuai also dare not make a sound, breathing has become a little slower. But. They have the same doubts as God, isn''t it strange? Not to mention that the night sun is the most important natural offspring of God. Light is the rising sun of night It''s the identity of the guardian of reincarnation sky star! It''s enough to change the face of anyone in the vast ancestral land. Because. God yexu was able to sit in the position of guardian of the heaven, which was announced by the leader of the ancestral land himself. All of a sudden, they didn''t care. Anyway, it wasn''t their people who died. But did the leader of the ancestral land But they will believe it. The news of the sudden death of shenyexu. I''m afraid it has already spread all over the vast ancestral land, big and small, and the ears of the family. The God yexu who lives in the reincarnation sky star died like this. Isn''t it invisible that he slapped the master of the ancestral land with a very loud slap? "Why did our vast ancestral land and other ancestral lands invade the land of all kingdoms? You guys should not forget that?" But the next moment. When a light voice falls in everyone''s ear, suddenly everyone''s back is startled on the spot, and a cold sweat comes out. Even the God can''t help it, and the pupils shrink sharply. Of course they didn''t forget! They have vast ancestral land and can ascend to the top of ancestral forces. Only when they created the vast ancestral land, they got a mysterious and horrible wordless heavenly book. At first they didn''t believe it. But when the wordless heavenly book almost predicted the success of their vast ancestral land, rising history, and all of them. They just know. This wordless book! It''s a supreme treasure! After that. That heavenly Book predicted the demise of the land of all kingdoms. Otherwise, they would not easily join the forces of several ancestors and encircle the land of all kingdoms. In fact, as the wordless heavenly Book predicted, their forces of several ancestors and the earth successfully entered the land of all kingdoms into the land of all immortality. Although there are some twists and turns in the way. But it doesn''t hurt. But. The wordless heavenly book also predicted this world, the land of all worlds will return to the real world! One of the most important is to mention a person! A man in white! In an instant. God suddenly woke up, took off his mouth and said: "emperor, do you mean that the man in the prophecy appeared? Is the death of the child related to that person? " Grunt! The other five zushuai couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. If so. It''s really a big challenge for their entire vast ancestral land. Over the years, from the rise of their vast ancestral land to the land of conquering the world, to now, every event has no word, and there is no difference in prediction. Is it not a return, but a rise again, that they have been pushed into the world under the endless abyss by their multi ancestral and local forces? "I have said that you do not need to worry about this matter, and you do not need to worry about the threat that the prophet can cause to the vast ancestral land." But soon. Light voice, then once again fell in the ear of all zushuai. "Now it''s not the time. The wordless heavenly book has predicted that in a year''s time, the land of all worlds, including the prophet, will once again fall into endless abyss and never turn over!" Hear these words. All zushuai raised his head suddenly, but God Tianming was worried and asked: "emperor, you are sure that this time..." Just. The next moment. That voice and words, in an instant, let God dispel all worries. "The day before the death of your heir, the wordless heavenly Book prophesied his death!" And now. Twelve heavenly tower stars, holy mountain forbidden area, a white dress, one hand, but gently opened a book made of gold and jade, but inside, opened all the paper, but empty, only four ink books. Wordless Tianshu! But. These four words, however, let Chu Lingxiao, who had thrown away more than a dozen books on the level of Hongmeng, look at them for a while and then slowly fall on them. The next moment. On that ancient book. But there are four more words. The same flowers! Chapter 590 Chu Lingxiao has been staying in the twelve heavenly tower star deep in the forbidden area of the holy mountain for three days. In these three days. He read the ancient books here almost all the time. In other people''s eyes, he was tearing the books completely, but he didn''t know. With Chu Lingxiao''s insight, as long as he took them in his hand, he knew whether there was anything in the books he was looking for. Hundreds of thousands of valuable classics. To this day. There are only a few thousand copies left. Look up again. The huge forbidden area of the holy mountain is all white pieces of paper. It is almost level with the top of the holy mountain. "The same flowers..." At the moment, Chu Lingxiao holds this wordless book in his hand. However, when Chu Lingxiao turns it over again, the same words appear again. From then on, only a pair of eyes of Chu Lingxiao are seen, which becomes extremely quiet in an instant. Shine straight on this book. Instant. Just now, this classic with only a few words is full of ink. The first line of characters is the same flower, which is planted by the body to achieve the supreme body. I thought. It''s about finding what you want to find. But I didn''t expect it was just a skill. The next moment. Just as Chu Lingxiao was ready to throw away after him, there was a very respectful voice outside the forbidden area of the holy mountain, which had not been visited for three days. "Sir, if Dan can come in." Only see. Outside the forbidden area of this holy mountain, a girl is kneeling in an ancient purple and white dress, with a cold face and a tall figure. She is now the king youruodan of the twelve star skyscraper. But even now it''s in this position. You ruo''s heart also knows whose reason it is. So without Chu Lingxiao''s consent, she did not dare to enter the forbidden area of the holy mountain. The next moment. A faint voice fell to her ear. "Come in." However, the wordless book was slowly placed by Chu Lingxiao on the side of the bookshelf of the rock mountain range, and then he continued to look at the remaining classics. Actually today. Chu Lingxiao knew that there was nothing he wanted to find in all the precious ancient books in the world. After all, I see the world high. I also look up to these ancestral forces who have invaded the land of all kingdoms Youruodan respectfully walked into the forbidden area of Shengshan mountain, stood behind Chu Lingxiao like a maid, and was about to bow down when he was interrupted. "I don''t need these common rites. Tell me what can I do for you?" Smell the words. You ruodan hesitated for a moment. Take a deep breath. Just hard head way: "Sir, can you revive my parents?" Finish. He immediately lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Chu Lingxiao again. After all these years, when he learned his own life experience, he had an obsession in youruodan''s heart, hoping to revive his parents. It''s just that she heard. If we want to revive real people, only those who are strong beyond the Tao can have this strength. So. These days, she has been very tangled, whether to ask Chu Lingxiao or not, until today, she decided to try whatever she said. "I can revive them, but do you want two real people or two similar people?" Just the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said was to let you ruodan have a heart and sink to the bottom of the valley. "I don''t need to say anything else. You''ve been in the real world. You should know what I mean." "Can''t even you do it?" Hear that. Chu Lingxiao turned his hand over the ancient books and paused for a moment, then said lightly: "that''s why I came here." You ruodan: "..." You look at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of you, who is on the shelf of the rock mountain range. Her beautiful eyes tremble for a moment. She wants to say something and stops saying: "don''t you, sir..." Chu Lingxiao doesn''t care about you ruodan any more. Still looking at the rest of the classics. Even if he knew there was nothing he was looking for. And you ruodan no longer spoke, respectfully stood on one side, so quiet old Chu Lingxiao. She thought that Chu Lingxiao, as a powerful man in Hongmeng, could revive her parents. But I didn''t think of the words from the outside world. It''s a fake. It''s said that the strong beyond can perfectly revive the dead. Now it seems that it''s a lie to deceive the world. She knows that, too. Like Chu Lingxiao, there is no reason to cheat her, a monk who has not even reached the level of ancestral life, when he says that killing Tianqing means killing Tianqing. Otherwise. The other side will not open the throne hole on her. It''s just that you ruodan has no idea until now. In the legend, the imperial cave, which is superior to the twelve Tianwei caves, can only be opened by the most top group of ancestral and prefectural forces. But why is it so simple in the hands of this man? At this time. Just as you ruodan was thinking, a faint voice fell down again. "Take this book to practice." The next moment. The wordless book, which Chu Lingxiao put on the shelf of the rock mountain range, fell in front of you ruodan. Immediately. You Ruo Dan stares at Chu Lingxiao. It''s so cold that he can hardly breathe. She used to be a disciple of tianqinghou. How can we not know how precious these ancient books are in the forbidden area of the holy mountain? In the past, no one could have access to them without permission except the Marquis of Tianqing. Let alone look at these classics at will. Now. Chu Lingxiao has a Book Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who is still browsing the classics, you can''t help but ask: "Sir, the level of the classics..." "There are two levels above Hongmeng, and only the leader of the ancestral land can cultivate the supreme method." You ruodan: "..." Hear that. You ruodan''s eyes are almost staring out, and he feels gooseflesh all over his body, all at the moment, suddenly rising. Two levels above hongmengjing! The supreme method that can only be cultivated by the leader of ancestral land?! "Sir, here This is too expensive. I I will keep it for you... " "Is there any reason to take back what I sent? Take it!" You ruodan: "..." In fact, Chu Lingxiao pays attention to a fate word when he does anything. Since you ruodan happened to come when he turned out the wordless book, she was destined to have a relationship with the wordless book. And that''s when. Outside the forbidden area of holy mountain, there was a rush of footsteps. Lin Tianyu and other super ancestral creatures were all in a hurry and stood outside. Shouting to the inside: "ruodan, are you in there? The old ancestor is back. She wants to see you!" Smell the words. If you Dan a heart, suddenly once again a fierce tight. Chapter 591 You ruodan just immersed in joy, excitement and excitement. All of a sudden, at the moment of hearing this sentence, every pore on her whole body was shaking involuntarily. She was frightened and uneasy. Even more, she was like setting off a wave of waves, which made her feel cool. Ancestor! The old ancestor is back! They are twelve star skyscraper. The real leader is back! has known from the day she became the disciple of the Qing emperor, that the twelve heavens star has the final say of the Qing emperor, who is the nine most important chaotic peak. But in fact. However, it was controlled by their ancestor, long Aotian, who was the founder of tianlouxing. Even if I have been in the vast land, it is the same. It''s just what to do! Long Aotian, the old guy, came back at this time and asked for a name to see her. He must have known all the things happened to the twelve Star Tower, including the death of the Marquis of Tianqing. Otherwise. Not so suddenly, unexpectedly did not say any greeting in advance, came back! The next moment. If you Dan a pretty face, immediately full of white look to Chu Lingxiao, beautiful eyes full of help. So she sat on the throne. It''s still at the point where Marquis Tianqing was killed by Chu Lingxiao. It''s strange to say that there is no ghost! But Chu Lingxiao, standing on one side of the bookshelf in the rock mountain range, seems to have never heard the voice of Lin Tianyu and others outside. He still turned his back to you ruodan and stood there quietly looking at one book after another. This immediately made you ruodan a heart, sinking to the extreme. It''s hard not to fall down! Leave her alone! Although Chu Lingxiao was very grateful to avenge her, but she sat on the throne of the twelve heavenly tower star emperor, completely involuntarily. At this time, she wanted long Aotian to challenge her. What should she do?! The hairs of youruodan''s whole body all stood up in fear. The old ancestor, long Aotian, is a powerful man in Hongmeng beyond the Tao. He is also the most powerful one among the ten great emperors in the vast ancestral land! Even those in the vast ancestral land who are strong in their own land, are inferior. These terrorists. Come back all of a sudden! This whole area, countless stars, which one can But Lin Tianyu''s urging voice outside didn''t stop for a moment. It made you ruodan''s whole body tremble. "Ruodan, are you in there? If you are, come out quickly. The old ancestor can''t wait!" The next moment. I had to stand on my head and leave the forbidden area of holy mountain. Before I left, I had a deep look at Chu Lingxiao. There was a trace of dissatisfaction in my beautiful eyes. She suddenly felt that Chu Lingxiao had given her such a precious book in advance, which was premeditated. It''s just to let her, the little Tianzu, go to the front to find out the way for him, so that he can know what the strength of the old ancestor, long Aotian, is. She is a little girl who can''t even reach the level of ancestral life. And those super ancestral creatures of elder Lin, no doubt, are not begging for help? Can''t make her go! There is no return at all! Outside the holy mountain forbidden area. Lin Tianyu and other five or six Super ancestral creatures saw you ruodan finally coming out. They immediately waved to let her immediately follow them to meet the old ancestor, long Aotian. Now. Lin Tianyu and other people''s mood, in fact, is worse than that of youruodan. They are full of fear and uneasiness, which they can''t get rid of. Especially when you ruodan came out of the forbidden area of the holy mountain, he felt a cool swish on his back. It''s over. This is over. When they go, they''re dead? I thought Chu Lingxiao would come out with you ruodan, but I didn''t expect that the powder was not as they wanted. "Elder Lin, we......" You ruodan has a pretty face, full of white. Before he has finished speaking, he is interrupted by Lin Tianyu. "Don''t say anything else now, Jordan. Now the most important thing is to meet the old ancestor with us. When you get in later, don''t talk. We old guys will explain things to the old ancestor clearly. " Lin Tianyu several people, all face helplessly straight shake head. They really didn''t expect it. That old guy. It''s going to come back all of a sudden. What a strange thing! The news of the death of marquis Tianqing and those more than a dozen super ancestral creatures, but no one else knows. Even if you announce that ruodan will be the emperor, you can guess that it is because the land of all worlds returns to the real world for those who are interested in it. Therefore, the Marquis of the Qing Dynasty and others will be closed for cultivation. To cope with the coming danger. Do not these powerful people, who are outside the Tao, know? Is that old guy? Already know! Who died? But it can''t be! And for you ruodan at the moment, although Lin Tianyu and others said so, but in my heart, it is more unstable, because in the end, long Aotian is also her enemy! That year! If there is no long Aotian to interfere, how can Tianqing Hou fight her parents! But now. Compared with these. You ruodan feels that Chu Lingxiao is more intentional! Soon. Lin Tianyu and his party of six took you ruodan to the twelve heaven pagodas. Almost before they arrived. All the monks of the twelve Star Tower have known the news of the return of long Aotian. All eyes go to the Twelve Towers. Count it up. They haven''t seen their ancestor long Aotian for a long time. But at the moment, they want to know more about the reason why the old ancestor came back. There is another thing that they are still dubious about, that is, whether the last emperor and more than a dozen super ancestral life bodies are closed now. Because it happened so suddenly. There is probably no sign. Before that, it was said that tianzang pavilion was broken in after someone killed all the mountain guards. The emperor of Tianqing. As well as a dozen super ancestral high-level life forms, they disappeared completely at that time. Then. Then came the news that you ruodan ascended the throne of the emperor. This kind of sign. We have to wonder if something happened in the holy mountain forbidden area. In recent days, they have all observed that there are no guards around the holy mountain forbidden area, which makes them suspect that the last rumor that someone broke into the tianzang pavilion was true. But why did the emperor of the twelve star skyscraper, the emperor of Tianqing at the peak of the nine chaos realms, disappear at that time? Is it really as they guessed. Even the king of the twelve heavenly stars! What happened? But think again, it''s not possible. How could the emperor level powerful people in the chaos nine realms have an accident on their own planet? But. At the time when the twelve skyscrapers and everyone''s eyes gathered at the twelve skyscrapers, all of a sudden, there was only a very sad sound of pain, which immediately made all of them have goose bumps. Because! This voice, is one of the high-level Lin Tianyu! The next moment. It is a very cold voice, spread out, which is full of a very pure sense of killing. "Say, where are they in Tianqing!" Chapter 592 Screams! All the corners of the twelve heavy sky tower star have been spread all over the place. Originally, all the people''s eyes gathered in the twelve heavy sky tower. At the moment, Lin Tianyu''s eyes could not help shivering because of the sudden scream. All of us are confused. I don''t know what happened. As one of the senior officials, elder Lin Tianyu was beaten by his ancestors and made such a painful scream! What makes them care more is the last sentence! They are twelve kings of tianlouxing! Heaven is clear! Is something really wrong? Can''t even find the old ancestor? Muddled! All the people on and off the whole twelve star skyscraper are ignorant. All of them are scared to look at the twelve tower, especially the top suspended in space. The old ancestor came back suddenly this time! I''m afraid something really happened! "Ah!" The friar who hasn''t yet waited for the whole twelve star skyscraper to return to his mind, and there''s another voice of bone cracking. It''s coming out. It''s frightening to everyone''s scalp. It''s a shiver and numbness. His legs are almost unstable. In the eyes of all people. Lin Tianyu''s super ancestral life forms are the most sacred and inviolable existence except the emperor. Is standing at the top of the whole twelve star skyscraper, the most honorable group of people! But now! These people! But it''s like a dead dog, howling! Although I can''t see what happened inside the twelve heavy sky tower at this moment, I can feel it. Lin Tianyu''s high-rise must be in a very tragic situation. He was beaten by his ancestor, long Aotian, and his limbs were broken. He collapsed on the ground and didn''t move. In fact. Everyone is right. At the moment, Lin Tianyu, who is at the top of the twelve heavy sky tower, has been interrupted by long Aotian. His face is white and his whole body strength seems to have been drained. He falls there, unable to move, and even spits blood. And above his head. There is an old man with white hair who is wearing an old silver white suit and has a white beard. He is extremely cold and has hands on his back. He stands aloof and looks at Lin Tianyu, who is trampled and struggling by him. I can''t help snorting. He kicked Lin Tianyu, like garbage, to the side. "Waste!" After all this, he didn''t care about Lin Tianyu''s life and death at all. He sat directly behind him and drank a sip of tea with a cool expression. Light way: "say, where are they The voice fell. Those super ancestral creatures like Lin Tianyu, one by one, were scared and their legs were soft. They fell to the ground and even dared not lift their heads. It''s not that they don''t say it. I dare not say it! I''m afraid that as soon as they finish, they will be more miserable than Lin Tianyu at the moment, and even lose their lives! Emperor Tianqing is dead! Once such a thing is said. I don''t know what long Aotian will do to them. Youruodan, who was standing by, collapsed on the ground in fright. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t dare to look up. Only Yu Guang glanced at the forbidden area of the holy mountain. She really hopes this time. Chu Lingxiao can appear. After all! This matter has nothing to do with them at all! But after watching it for a long time, let alone Chu Lingxiao, they are the only people within 100 meters of the twelve Star Tower. "What? No one''s talking, is it? " The next moment. The extremely cold voice slowly fell down again, and the tone was full of a sense of banter. I saw the Dragon Ao Tian sitting there, just like a real emperor, glancing lightly at you ruodan and others, then fell on Lin Tianyu, who was like a dead dog, lying motionless. An old God is there. Light way: "I will give you the last chance, say quickly, where is Tianqing Hou!" The voice just dropped. See dragon Ao day slowly raised a pair of hands, fingertip is to appear a very penetrating bright red light. "Not again, the next time, it''s not as simple as a broken bone!" See this. You Ruo Dan can''t help it any more. He quickly stands up and blocks Lin Tianyu. "Ancestor, please do me a favor. This matter is really with us..." Bang! But before he finished, he was directly slapped to one side by long Aotian. That cool and gorgeous face, even when there was a dazzling five fingerprints. "Ben, did you speak?" In an instant. If you Dan quickly knelt down, but the heart is tightly clenched fists, beautiful eyes full of unwilling and angry. This old man! Kill his parents! Now she only said a word, she didn''t ask for a slap, and she was merciless! "Well, you don''t say one by one, do you?" It''s a very cold voice. Just dropped. Long Aotian has already stood up, with his hands on his back, and walked step by step to Lin Tianyu and others. He said lightly: "it was originally to give you a chance to atone for your sins, but now it seems that you don''t cherish it, right?" Hear that. Everyone''s head is lower in fear. "Don''t think I don''t know. Something happened to tianzang Pavilion. It''s estimated that all the precious ancient books in the world have disappeared." But then long Aotian''s words made all their hearts suddenly coagulate and stare with disbelief. The next moment. All of them raised their heads and looked at long Aotian with trembling eyes. Even though Lin Tianyu, who was lying on the ground and was dying, was a heart, he could not help shivering. How could that be? This old man?! How do you know? Has he reached the point where people, who are in the vast ancestral region, know the region as well as their fingers? Is that still hongmengjing? Can''t this old guy have already broken through the level above the Hongmeng realm?! This moment. You ruodan and other people trembled with fear. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe again. Even all the people who would be in the outside world of the twelve star tower were stunned. Compared with others. They care more about that sentence! What happened to tianzang pavilion? All precious ancient books are gone???! "Ah!" Lin Tianyu, who had fallen to the ground before everyone was shocked, suddenly made a scream of great pain. At the next moment, a complete arm had been cut off by long Aotian. His indifferent eyes didn''t treat him as a human being at all, but rather as an animal slaughtered wantonly. This moment. You ruodan''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. "You don''t seem to say that, do you?" But just when long Aotian wanted to cut Lin Tianyu''s other hand again, suddenly, everyone outside felt that a breath of matchless vicissitudes suddenly swept the whole twelve heavy sky tower, but the whole body''s sweat of everyone who was shocked couldn''t help erecting. Next. A very faint voice, but also without warning fell down. "Are you enough of teasing?" Chapter 593 A faint voice. Directly from the forbidden area of holy mountain, it came slowly, like a breeze, which fell to everyone''s ears. But it is this indifference. But let the whole twelve star skyscraper all feel an undoubted meaning, let everyone a heart, involuntarily mentioned the voice. Brush it! All eyes! He looked at the forbidden area of the holy mountain. Although he could not really see the whole picture, he could feel that it was still peaceful as usual, and there seemed to be no weird atmosphere. You can be sure! Voice source! It''s from the holy mountain forbidden area! In an instant! Everyone''s eyes widened, and they could not help but swallow their throats. There are really people there! There is something wrong with tiancang Pavilion, the holy mountain forbidden area of tianlouxing! Lin Tianyu and others naturally recognized that this was Chu Lingxiao''s voice. They could not help but hold their breath and dare not breathe again. You ruodan didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao will show up at this time! I thought. Chu Lingxiao didn''t care. He even left the forbidden area of the holy mountain, but he didn''t expect that, at this most tense moment, he appeared! The next moment. A pair of extremely cold eyes, then the top of the twelve heavy sky tower, went straight to the forbidden area of the holy mountain. When I saw a white dress, I was standing on the side of the rock bookshelf with my back to myself at the moment, quietly looking at the classics. Suddenly, I was shocked. Bang! But when I saw that white dress, I threw away a classic book behind me and turned it into ashes. In a moment, my face suddenly changed and became gloomy and angry. Longao is really unexpected. It''s the same thing! Before you come. He was still thinking about what happened in the forbidden area of the holy mountain, but when he arrived at the twelve Star Tower, he was surprised to find that the Marquis Tianqing and a dozen super ancestral creatures did not appear. As usual. As long as he comes to the Twelve Towers of heaven, he is still in decline, and someone has come to meet him. In fact, this is the real use of the Twelve Towers. It costs infinite resources to build. Standing in the space of the universe, it is only a place to welcome the return of his twelve star old ancestor. But this time. But not! So! He just sent Lin Tianyu and others for questioning, but unexpectedly, Lin Tianyu and others didn''t say anything, but he forgot the real purpose of his return this time. See what happened to the forbidden area of the holy mountain! At the sight of Chu Lingxiao, long Aotian''s heart was completely fried and his face was cold to the extreme. Bite your teeth tightly. Stare at Chu Lingxiao. The white hair on that end, even the clothes on that body, grew up because of anger. No wonder those ancient books of reincarnation of the stars in the sky! Something''s wrong! So it is! He thought that there was something wrong with reincarnation, but he was afraid that it was caused by the 12 star skyscraper. Otherwise, he would not hear the news, so he hurried back immediately. "Did you kill Marquis Tianqing and a dozen super ancestral creatures of my twelve star skyscraper?" The next moment. Extremely cold, and full of angry tone of questioning voice, then immediately from the mouth of long Aotian, spread out. But the moment I heard that. The whole twelve star skyscraper is suddenly quiet! Atmosphere! Turn around! Until there was a dead silence! Such a big twelve star skyscraper, just can hear some slight whispers, it will be like the whole space, are frozen, a static needle down, at this moment can cause a big bang! At the moment of hearing the words of dragon Ao Tian, all the people of twelve heavy sky tower star were dazed, dumbfounded and unbelievable. Their faces were numb and their hair was scared. Next! In a flash! The heart beat three times faster than before! Everyone felt the top of their heads, and there was a sudden thunderbolt, which only made them feel a thrill! What did they just hear?! Dead! The emperor of tianlouxing, tianqinghou, is dead?! How could it be?! It''s the king of the universe, the king of chaos! How could it be dead? But this sentence! However, it was said by the old ancestor, long Aotian, that they had to accept this fact! Grunt! This moment. All the people of the whole twelve Star Tower, looking at the remote forbidden area of the holy mountain, tianzang Pavilion, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and the whole body could not help shivering! The emperor Tianqing who can kill them! A nine fold chaos to the strong! Still so silent, so that they did not find the entire haoshichongtianlou star premise! This This is the strong man of Hongmeng beyond the legendary Tao! Hiss! In a short moment, everyone''s thoughts suddenly came to a 180 degree turn. When they wanted to understand, they couldn''t help but stare again and take a breath of cool air! Nobody thought of it. They have come to such a terrorist in the forbidden area of the holy mountain of tianlouxing! But they didn''t expect it! The powerful man of Hongmeng beyond the way killed not only a dozen top-level stars of Tianlou, but also their emperor Tianqing! How dare he! Don''t you know that laozuzong is now the leader of the ten great emperors in the vast land of ancestry - the most magnificent land?! This guy! Crazy?! Quiet! A dead silence! The huge twelve heavy sky tower star, everyone''s eyes, at this moment, kept shaking, hurriedly away from the twelve heavy sky tower. This situation is totally wrong! Go on like this! Two powerful people in the Hongmeng area are still fighting for each other! But for Lin Tianyu and you ruodan at this moment, it is a heart that sinks to the bottom of the valley in an instant and feels directly humiliated! What the old guy said! It''s clear that we already know that Marquis Tianqing and others are dead! But they were deliberately tortured! This old man! From the beginning, I just wanted to find a reason to kill them in front of all the people! And keep your reputation! He also completely put the whole twelve star skyscraper into his hands in the future! After all. He doesn''t have to worry when the weather is clear. Now Tianqing is dead. In the future, it is impossible for him to stay here every day. It''s better to kill them with an excuse. I''m afraid that''s why It was in those days that they opposed the old guy and failed to save the world! Now think about it! If it wasn''t for the chaos of the ten realms on their side, they would still be alive. Where can they live to the present! But one thing. Not only do they not know. Long Aotian didn''t know it. That''s it. Go too fast! I didn''t hear the elders of reincarnation sky star. What they said later was that the guardian of the sky will be the God yexu, who is also dead! Even now! Long Aotian carefully observed Chu Lingxiao and found that there was no threat. Then he took a picture of Chu Lingxiao in the forbidden area of holy mountain directly under the whole world. "Dare to move my twelve star foundation, you will die!" The next moment. Only heard a roar, such as thunder, reverberated in the whole sky over the twelve star skyscraper, all the people shocked on the spot, a look of horror, the heart is a crazy shaking. Just. Hear that. Lin Tianyu and others, as well as youruodan, are inexplicable, which seems to have been heard somewhere. Chapter 594 This moment. In full view of the public, long Aotian, as a whole, almost turned into a huge, burning meteorite, came straight to the forbidden area of the holy mountain. From then on, all the people of the twelve heavy sky tower star, their whole body bristled. The threat of terror! Endless terror! Like the surging water of the river, it lasts forever. In an instant, the whole twelve star skyscraper is trembling in the boundless space of the universe. Far away. Located in the center of countless stars, the twelve star skyscraper has become extremely bright because of the breath of dragon and sky, just like the sun among the ten thousand stars! Even if other planets don''t pay attention. At the moment, it is also attracted by this dazzling light. Of course, the holy ruins are also among them. Almost at the same time. A pair of eyes full of doubts have been exposed from the depths of the temple of heaven, looking straight to the twelve heavenly tower stars. "What''s the matter with the old boy, tianqinghou?" This area. There are only a few strong chaotic states, all of them look at the twelve heavenly tower together. If it was not for the reason of the twelve heavenly tower, the eyes of these strong chaotic states would have gone deep into the twelve heavenly tower. It''s a pity. The twelve heavenly pagodas are the ones with strong territory. They are forbidden. Even the most powerful ones with strong chaos can''t see through. Of course. At the moment, all of the strong people in this area think that the reason why the twelve star skyscraper is like this is because of the Marquis Tianqing. After all, the last time when the Marquis Tianqing broke through the nine chaotic environments, this also happened. However. Everyone doesn''t know. It''s not the twelve towers that block their eyes and penetrate the twelve heavenly towers, but the vast ancestral land that they have been most afraid of. Among the ten great emperors, the most magnificent land is longaotian! Bang! The next moment. Only a huge explosion was heard. It came from the holy mountain forbidden area. Because of the deep going of long Aotian, there was a long time ago filled with dust. What happened to the holy mountain forbidden area at this moment could not be seen at all. But for all of us. Laozu Zong long Aotian! It''s so strong! Even though they are both in Hongmeng territory, this strange man is facing a vast ancestral land. Among the ten great emperors, the strongest one in Hongmeng territory is incomparable with the local Hongmeng territory in the vast ancestral land. Since the fall of the land of all worlds. Their ancestors were included in the vast ancestral land. Among the ten great emperors, the heavenly army could enter this army, almost all of them were at the level of ancestors. But these years. However, it came out frequently. The old ancestor, long Aotian, broke the record of Tianjun. For example, in Hongmeng. It opens the throne cave that only the most top monks in the world can open! Otherwise. Today''s ancestor, long Aotian, won''t be the vice leader of the Tianjun so soon! Enough to prove. They are the ancestors of tianlouxing. How much they are valued by the vast ancestral land? In the end, they are still strangers to the vast ancestral land. But he can be the vice leader of the heavenly army! That''s all it says! More rumors! The position of the leader of the heavenly army has been vacant since the last World War. It is obvious that the old ancestor will become the leader of the heavenly army in a short time. Bang! There was another tremendous vibration, which came from the whole forbidden area of the holy mountain. There was just a bit of dissipated dust. It will be covered by extremely thick dust once again, and we can''t see what happened inside. But. Everyone believes it. At this moment, the ancestor of their twelve Star Tower - long Aotian! It should be a while! Can carry that strange man''s head, come out! The most powerful in the vast land! Vice Lord of the heavenly army! No matter which identity is taken out, it can frighten a large number of people to death. How can it be impossible to take a nameless man? Lin Tianyu and others. Also not from straight Leng in that, a pair of trembling eyes, has never left the direction of the forbidden area of the holy mountain. Even if you know that Chu Lingxiao can open the legendary imperial cave for you ruodan. There is no bottom in my heart. After all! The old man''s reputation is too big! Over the years, the news has become more and more sensational, not to mention the vast ancestral land. It is the several ancestral forces who joined hands to invade the land of the world, and also spread the three words of long Aotian. Imperial cave! The most magnificent land in the vast land! They believed that even if the old man left the vast ancestral land one day, there would be many ancestral forces throwing olive branches at him. Boom! Boom! Boom! In particular, they could feel that the whole forbidden area of holy mountain had been destroyed. You ruodan''s beautiful eyes are even more staring at the forbidden area of the holy mountain. A heart, from the beginning to the end, is beating wildly. This man Can she bear the old guy? If she can, she and others can still live. But if she can''t, wait for the old guy to come back Grunt! The huge vibration of the mountains made all the people in the twelve Star Tower swallow their saliva. But at this moment. Boom! A more brilliant and sacred light than before, like a pillar of light rising from the sky, suddenly came out of the dust! In full view. It''s like a scabbard sword, which emits extremely fierce cold light. In an instant, the dust that covers the whole forbidden area of the holy mountain will be wiped out! The next moment. The eyes of all the people of the twelve heavy sky tower star were all widened when they were in dudun. They hurriedly looked into the forbidden area of the holy mountain and wanted to see it with their own eyes. Their ancestor, long Aotian, came out of the forbidden area with a head. But I thought I would. But only see. In the depth of the forbidden area of the holy mountain, a white garment, still free of dust, stood by the bookshelf of the broken rock mountain range and quietly looked at the ancient books. And their ancestor, long Aotian! It''s like a dead dog kneeling there with legs, big mouth, spitting blood. Those eyes which were extremely cold before are only left with thick horror and fear at the moment. A white face is full of disbelief, staring straight at the white clothes ahead. "How How can this happen? " Boom! This moment. See this. All the people in the twelve star tower were suddenly sweating and shivering. No matter who they were, they all lost their speech and fell into a petrified state. I heard only a faint voice falling for a moment. The holy mountain forbidden area, which had become ruins, was restored to normal in an instant. "I''ve asked you to do it so many times. It seems that you''re still an ant." But the next moment. There was only a moment when I heard a trembling voice full of fear, unbelievable and unwilling. Just a bang! "Here How can it be! " That kneels on the ground the Dragon Ao day, the entire body, in an instant explodes to split! Quiet! Dead silence! At this moment, the wind blows, leaving no trace, and the clouds come, but it''s quiet. It seems that only when the Dragon Aotian died, the sound of panic still reverberated in the void and fell to everyone''s ears. "Here It''s impossible! " Chapter 595 Quiet! A dead silence! The air is filled with a strange, frightening and unspeakable atmosphere of terror. At this moment, with the incredible echo in my ear, I disappear from my ear a little bit. All the people in the twelve heavy sky tower star are staring out. They are looking at the direction of the forbidden area of the holy mountain, especially the white clothes. They are shaking all over their bodies. Their goose bumps are coming out. Dead! Their ancestor of the twelve Star Tower is dead! The vast ancestral land, Zuyu, one of the ten emperor armies, the vice leader of the heavenly army, died, broke through the shackles, and opened the legendary ancestral clan of emperor''s Cave - long Aotian died! To be a man of identity again and again. When I flashed through everyone''s mind, the whole twelve star skyscraper people''s breathing became very fast. One by one, they collapsed on the ground in fear. Their eyes were blankly and their faces were numb. Some people were even stunned. Such a person! Killed! Still like that They could not see that the man in white had been hurt a little! Stroll around! Do whatever you want! You can''t help it. All the people in the twelve heavy sky tower star were aware of an extremely frightening conjecture on the spot. In an instant, they dared not raise their heads again. My mother! This is not only a strong person outside the Tao, but also a terrorist who transcends Hong Meng! Hiss! When, this area, came such a terrible strong man?! Lin Tianyu and others also looked silly. They realized that Chu Lingxiao was very strong, but they didn''t expect that even compared with this old guy, the gap was so huge! It''s unbelievable! You ruodan is the whole person. He stays in the same place, and then his heart is full of shame. Such a presence? It''s ridiculous that I had doubts in my mind before. In fact, it''s not surprising that Lin Tianyu, you ruodan and others are short-sighted. It''s their current state, and they can''t see the strength gap of the strong beyond the Tao. They''ve seen the strongest people in their lives. It''s just long Aotian. But even so. I just saw it. I have never seen it with my own eyes. Dragon Aotian is the top emperor of the nine fold chaos like Tianqing marquis. I have a little knowledge of imperial acupoints. It''s said that only the twelve heaven acupoints can be opened by the most top group of people in the heaven and earth. Besides, I don''t know what the emperor acupoints represent. If from the beginning. Long Aotian knew that if you ruodan was opened by Chu Lingxiao, he would not dare to move with Chu Lingxiao even if he killed him. It''s a pity. At the beginning of the fight. He did not expand his divine sense and see the state of youruodan''s body at the moment. Otherwise. Let alone with Chu Lingxiao. That is to say, the next second you know this, you will be scared to leave twelve star skyscraper. Because. In this heaven and earth, you can open the imperial cave for others. There is no such level of existence as the leader of the ancestral land! "This is for you." The next moment. When a faint voice fell down, Lin Tianyu collapsed on the ground. At this moment, all the bones were broken. Lin Tianyu, who had been unable to move, felt an extremely warm energy. After only a few seconds, he felt his whole body hurt, and all was well. Not only that. In his mind, there is a more obscure, and full of heaven and earth, the supreme Scripture, let him feel, even if penetrate every word, can break through the chaos! Immediately. He realized that Chu Lingxiao had given it to him. He quickly got up from the ground. He made a pilgrimage to the forbidden area of the holy mountain, and worshipped again and again. "Thank you, Mr. Tianyu!" But one thing. Lin Tianyu doesn''t know. This supreme Scripture is really a path of focusing on body method. The cultivator must first experience an unspeakable pain on the whole body, and then practice. It''s just his kneeling! The sound came out of him! Instant. Let all the people of the twelve heavy sky tower star suddenly feel as if they are frightened. Suddenly, their body shivers and wakes up. They immediately kowtow to the holy mountain forbidden area. Although Chu Lingxiao killed long Aotian. But in fact, for the whole twelve star skyscraper, they didn''t think about revenge. These people have been twelve star skyscraper for a long time, and they don''t know how many generations have passed. That group of people. Except for the dead Marquis Tianqing. And Lin Tianyu. There is not one left at all. So even though long Aotian is the ancestor in name, in fact, the so-called blood relationship has disappeared. In addition, since the fall of the world, long Aotian has been staying in the vast ancestral land. Even after coming back several times, they can''t see it. Now the rest is just a weak man''s awe of the strong. Now see dragon Ao Tian in front of Chu Lingxiao, so vulnerable, the only awe, have long been with dragon Ao Tian''s body, in their eyes exploded into a split moment, the moment disappeared completely! This is the world of true monks! Respect the strong! All the others are empty words! Quiet! It''s quiet! After Chu Lingxiao only said this sentence, the whole twelve star skyscraper returned to the former quiet. Lin Tianyu coughed a few times, and said some irrelevant words to all the people of twelve heavy tianlouxing, which made all the people disperse. But now. No matter with Lin Tianyu and others, or you ruodan, the mood is very complex. Once the old man dies, not only they, but the whole twelve star skyscraper will be completely tied together with him. That''s what scares them. Once the death of long Aotian. Spread out After it was handed back to the vast ancestral land, how much of a storm it caused? It was the vice leader of the heavenly army, the most powerful man in the world. He died in the twelve heavenly mansions like this. It was an intolerable thing for the whole vast ancestral land. One more thing. They still can''t figure it out. Why Will the old man know what happened to tianzang pavilion? It seems that I knew it in the early morning, otherwise, I would not have come back so suddenly, and I could not have come up to ask Tianqing Hou and others where they are now. But. For the land of the world at the moment. In these few days, I don''t know how many precious classics have been harvested. Lin Tianyu, you ruodan and even the vast ancestral land don''t know. Those precious classics have been turned into pieces of paper in the hands of Chu Lingxiao. In fact, one book after another. Return to the original! Back to the world! Chapter 596 Somewhere in the world. A huge gold space station, almost this space like place, is filled with 10 meter high ancient bookshelves, on which there are always old people wearing red ancient clothes, holding one book after another, and putting them on. Very devout. And excited. Every ancient book has reached the level of ancestral life at least. Looking around, there are a lot of ancient books that are not on the bookshelf in a vacant lot. This golden space station. At the moment, in addition to these old people wearing red fire color ancient clothes, they put these ancient books, one by one, in an orderly manner. Besides, there are more than a dozen middle-aged people with gloomy temperament, or the elderly, who are the creators of the fulcrum that once broke free from the endless abyss. Now their identity. They have become the Dharma protectors of the ancestral land of the land of ten thousand realms. According to their strength, they are all a group of the most powerful people above the chaos seven realms. They also remember their previous identities. But. Years change. They should also face a new life. Let alone. Today, there is Chu Lingxiao in the land of ten thousand realms. They think that maybe the land of ten thousand realms will rise again after so many years of degeneration. Just. They didn''t expect it. These precious books, which have been robbed completely, have come back one after another from a few days ago. Think about these days. The disappearance of Chu Lingxiao. Naturally. I know. I''m afraid that the reason why these precious books can be returned to their hands in the world is related to Chu Lingxiao. With these precious classics. It is no longer an empty talk that the land of all worlds is rising again. This is the crystallization of many sages in the world. Just from the first day. They have seen more than one hundred thousand chaos level classics, pills, refining tools, fields, acupoints and so on. Even. By the next day, there were tens of thousands of hongmengjing level. It''s no exaggeration at all. But Fanzu prefecture level forces. The time of its birth. There is no trace at all. Even after a long time, I''m afraid I can''t know why. This is the real sense of glory! From where it was born! The sages not only left their own skills, but also created a lot of people suitable for all kinds of physique for later generations, so as to reach a higher level. What''s more, it''s the land of all worlds. Just a little. It''s enough to prove it. Why did many ancestors join hands to invade the world? The cat is greasy. Although they are the king of chaos, they are still unknown. But one thing is very clear. There must be a big secret! Otherwise. Why besiege the land of all kingdoms instead of other ancestral lands? There''s another point! As far as we can see from the perspective of restoring their memory, there seems to be only the ancestral land of Wanjie. Now. Standing in the middle of the crowd It was the creator of the fulcrum of the land of ten thousand realms! At the moment, he is a refined middle-aged man in a white robe and with an ethereal temperament. The traitor of the world can classify this middle-aged man as a fulcrum creator in the center of the world. He can see the strength of the middle-aged man. He is stronger than other fulcrum creators. He is a king level power at the peak of the chaos nine realms. On talent. It is even higher than the dead Marquis of Tianqing. Even after becoming a puppet, I don''t know how many years have passed, staying here, I still believe that the strength is stronger than the Marquis of Tianqing. Otherwise. In that case, he would not be the king of chaos. You know. In those days, the land of ten thousand realms can be called the real golden generation. I don''t know how many amazing talents came out of the world. Just in the chaos, there are such honorary figures as North Kunlun, South Tianxiao and so on. It''s a pity that they all died in that war. Maybe it''s the traitor who''s afraid to get out of his hands. So. They chose the middle-aged monks who didn''t even have the title to be puppets. So you can imagine. Can wait in that time! Become the peak of chaos nine times King level strong! How hard it is Tianqing Hou and other friars without any pressure are totally gathered by time. How can they compare with middle-aged people. But even so. Looking at the scene of all the precious books returning to the land of the world, I can''t help but sigh from the bottom of my heart: "let''s have a good look at this scene, even if the land of the world hasn''t been invaded by many ancestors, it''s impossible to see it. It''s really spectacular." The middle-aged man''s name is Hou Yi. At that time, it was just a step away from one side, and then it could be honored as a chaotic figure. But looking at this scene at the moment, but also the eyes constantly shaking, face full of excitement, can not help tightly holding up his fists. Standing beside him, many of the strong people above the chaos and seven realms are also excited. Houyi is right. Such a scene, even in that year, is impossible to see. What is now before them. But they are all the precious ancient books left by the great kingdoms, the top sects, aristocratic families, and many other places in the world. How could we get together before. At the moment, there are still some people, all standing behind respectfully, who have been staring at it for a long time. They are all the ancestral life bodies on the major fulcrum. You ice emperor is here. It''s also a great honor for the seven great powers in the world to think that they can see this scene in this life, and they really have no regrets. They are connected with the life of their ancestors. Not yet. But we can not only see the skill of super ancestor level figures, which in the past, we did not dare to think about, but also see the supreme method on top of it, which is a gooseflesh for them to see. This means that they could follow Chu Lingxiao early. Otherwise. Houyi and others, how to let them have a chance to come and watch together. The next moment. Later, Yimou Guang glanced back slightly, and said lightly: "I will choose one of the above ancestral level skills respectively when I meet the ancestral life bodies. As for you, I will choose one of the ancestral level skills for the time being." "As for those above, you can''t understand them at all based on your current accomplishments. If you can step into chaos in the future, you can browse these classics at will." The voice just dropped. There are more than 20 books on the bookshelf. They fall in front of you Binghuang and other people. They can''t help but breathe. They can''t help but freeze. They all look like life. One hand is shaking and stretching out. And now the holy mountain forbidden area. Chu Lingxiao also read the last classic. With it. Golden space station. It''s also the last one Chapter 597 Hundreds of thousands of valuable classics. In the eyes of others. Chu Lingxiao is a book after a book. It''s all torn up. There are few words in it. But I don''t know. With Chu Lingxiao''s divine sense if we didn''t look for clues about the same flowers and the word "friar", we would have remembered clearly where we really need to read these books. However, some books had to be read by ourselves. Because the higher the level of the books, the more startling the field is protected, it''s impossible to really see them There''s something hidden. It''s a pity. After reading all the precious books, I still can''t find what I want to find. A sigh. Mingled with the infinite vicissitudes of life, it suddenly spread out from the forbidden area of the holy mountain. After a long time. Chu Lingxiao''s figure came out slowly from the inside. However, the people who had been respectful and kneeling were already outside. It''s youruodan, Lin Tianyu and other super ancestral creatures who are ready for Chu Lingxiao to come back today, so they have been waiting outside for a long time. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, soon came to you ruodan and said lightly: "what''s the matter?" Smell the words. You ruodan''s body is not stiff for a while, I don''t know how to go on. She, Lin Tianyu and others, really have something to find Chu Lingxiao. Otherwise. Not kneeling here. But I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would speak first before he spoke, but he choked her all of a sudden. There was a silence. Only then raised his head and said respectfully: "Sir, every ten eras in this area, there will be a grand ceremony of emperor Fengdi. Another half month is the day of the grand ceremony of emperor Fengdi. But we, the twelve stars of Tianlou, have always been held by the Marquis of Tianqing......" Said. Youruodan mentioned Tianqing Marquis, but it seems that for fear of making Chu Lingxiao unhappy, he paused for a while, and directly omitted this part, and continued: "this time, we have twelve heavenly tower stars, but there is no one at the level of chaos king. I''m afraid that this time, the star King position, should..." To be honest. What is the emperor''s ceremony? is the race to win out the area. Who has the final say? This is the result of the acquiescence of the local forces. In the past, the twelve heavens star has become a star king without controversy. Let alone, the Qing emperor is in the hands of Chu Ling Xiao, like a mole ant. But he''s in this area. As long as the powerful man in Hongmeng outside the Tao doesn''t fight, no one can really pose any threat to him. If there is no Chu Lingxiao. Now it''s the emperor of the top of the nine chaos Realms - Tianqing Hou, enough to fight all the chaos realms in this area alone. Because compared with Tianqing. The rest of those who are strong in chaos are those who are six or seven in chaos and have no competitiveness at all. But now Marquis Tianqing died. That''s hard to say. Although all parties still don''t know what happened to them, as long as they arrived at the day of emperor Fengdi''s ceremony, they were all exposed. There''s something more strange about them. So far! There was no movement in the vast land. By right. After the old man long Aotian died, the vast ancestral land must have been aware of it. If the ancestral land forces dare to invade the world, if they can''t even find this point, it''s really unnatural. It can be biased. It''s like a stone sinking into the bottom of a lake. There''s no sound If after the day of emperor Fengdi''s ceremony, these two things will be easily discovered by the planets in charge of the ancestral forces behind them, will they be given three thin faces of the twelve heavenly tower stars as before? Although in previous years they have not paid tribute to the star sea spirit stone. But the surface work is still very good. They have twelve star skyscrapers, and these planets with ancestral and local forces as their backers, all maintain a pair of wells and rivers that do not offend the river, and each of them has left their own bottom line of face. You ruodan didn''t want to see his own planet. All of a sudden, it fell from the king''s star to the point where even some ordinary stars could be despised. "Who is the strongest of these chaotic environments, except for Tianqing But just then. Chu Lingxiao asked coldly. Who is the strongest? You Ruo Dan is stunned for a while. Some of them don''t respond. Why did Chu Lingxiao ask this question? She can''t help but look at Lin Tianyu and others. Although she was once a disciple of Tianqing Hou, she really didn''t know. After all, she was still a Tianzu who didn''t even step into the life of the emperor. Even now it has opened the legendary cave of empires. It also takes time to get to a higher level. Where to understand chaos. It''s only four years since she was taken back by Marquis Tianqing. If Marquis Tianqing is not dead, she will go to the ceremony together as her disciple. Once upon a time. The chaos of being above. For her. It''s too far away. Not long ago. Before Chu Lingxiao appeared, chaos was in her eyes, that is, the real emperor, inviolable, only a step away from the strong beyond the legendary way. Never thought about it. One day, let alone the king of chaos nine realms, he was a powerful man in Hongmeng beyond the Tao, who was easily killed. Lin Tianyu is puzzled when he sees you ruodan. It is also clear that you ruodan does not know. "Sir, in addition to the Marquis of the Qing Dynasty, there are four chaos states to the strong, the strongest of which is Yao clan, who is the quasi emperor of tianshengxu and the seven chaos states to the strong." Just finished speaking. Lin Tianyu also looked at Chu Lingxiao with a puzzled face. A group of super ancestral life bodies around him also used this expression to look at Chu Lingxiao carefully. Why did you ask this all of a sudden? Isn''t it about the emperor''s ceremony? When it comes to the quasi emperor of the Tiansheng ruins, Yao Zong, who is the most powerful one in the chaos Seven Realms, really admire each other. In those days, the most powerful. Like the Marquis of Tianqing, they are all quasi emperors of the seven realms. Later, if it wasn''t for the old man long Aotian, he became more and more like a fish in water among the ten armies in the vast ancestral land, so that he got many unimaginable elixirs. After that. For the first time, long Aotian returned to the twelve storied star, and gave three to Tianqing marquis. In the following several eras, Tianqing Marquis broke through the eight realms at one stroke with the help of these three elixirs. But for Chu Lingxiao. They really don''t know about Tianqing, but they have already stepped into the nine fold chaos. I want to come now. These three elixirs help tianqinghou step into a state. Otherwise, in another era or two, tianqinghou will step into a ten fold state of chaos! But. Just when everyone thought of other places, suddenly, they heard a very plain and understated voice. "Well, then destroy the holy ruins." Chapter 598 This sentence falls. Quiet! A brush. All of them raised their heads and looked at Chu Lingxiao. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. You ruodan is even dumber. Staring at Chu Lingxiao, I can''t speak clearly: "first What do you say, sir Destroy the sacred ruins of heaven? " "Why, is there a problem?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. You ruodan: "..." Lin Tianyu and others: "..." There''s a problem! Of course there is a problem! After destroying the whole Tiansheng ruins, it is no doubt to challenge the ancestral and local forces behind it! No way! In this area, there will be a large area of strong forces at the level of ancestral and prefectural level right away. Take the army and press them down on the twelve heavenly tower stars! And! They still haven''t figured out what''s going on in the vast ancestral land. It''s waiting Or are you really afraid? But they only know that if they want to destroy the whole Tiansheng ruins, they will offend the two great ancestral and local forces at once. At that time, there will be no movement in the vast ancestral land? "If there is no problem, we can go to the Tiansheng ruins now." But Chu Lingxiao seems to have no feeling. He passes directly behind you ruodan. He doesn''t care about these potential dangers at all. In an instant. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others are scared. Their hair is standing up. He quickly got up from the ground. Ran to Chu Lingxiao, knelt down, the voice was full of fear and uneasiness: "first Sir, can you think about it again? The fact is too big. I Let''s take the long view, big It''s a big deal. We have twelve stars in the sky. We don''t want to be the emperor of any stars. " Full of fear. Even the voice with the meaning of horror came out from the mouth of youruodan in a moment. She regretted it at the moment and mentioned it to Chu Lingxiao. "Yes, yes, ruodan is right. First Sir, let''s not take the throne of the star emperor. Let''s give it to the heaven holy market this time. " Hear you ruodan''s words. Lin Tianyu and other super ancestral creatures are also pleading. Chu Lingxiao can dispel this idea. Everyone''s voice is full of trills. All regret. Come to this holy mountain forbidden area, I hope Chu Lingxiao can help them to sit in this position. At first, they just hoped that Chu Lingxiao would come out and frighten the great emperors to be. But who would have thought that Chu Lingxiao was even fiercer than them and would directly destroy the whole Tiansheng ruins! Whether it was the death of Qing Hou the day before yesterday. Or long Aotian. It''s just the internal contradiction of their twelve star skyscraper. In addition, there is no movement in the vast ancestral land so far, which can be regarded as stabilizing the situation. They have no doubt about Chu Lingxiao''s strength. Long Aotian, who opened the imperial cave, was killed. Destroy the whole Tiansheng ruins It''s not easy. But the consequences! Destroy the whole Tiansheng ruins, that is, don''t leave any face for the ancestral and local forces behind! Will the ancestral forces, who dare to invade the world, tolerate such things? "First Sir, let''s forget about it. We are the twelve star skyscraper. We really don''t want the position of the emperor. " You ruodan quickly turns off the topic. "Otherwise, if Dan accompanies you to our twelve star skyscraper, let''s go. There are many ancient mountains here, sir, who will be very interested." "Yes, yes, sir, those ancient mountains of the era..." But just as Lin Tianyu wanted to go on, when he went on, there was a very quiet voice in his ear, but it was a deep chill, which made everyone shut up. "Those ancient mountains of the era were once supposed to be the land of all kingdoms, right?" You ruodan: "..." Lin Tianyu and others: "..." "Do you know why you can stay You ruodan: "..." Lin Tianyu and others: "..." The next moment. Say. Chu Lingxiao then slowly turned around, his eyes were quiet, so that everyone could not help holding their breath, the hairs were all standing up, as if at this moment, they saw the starry sky in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, as well as countless stars, were directly crushed, turned into a scene of horror of ashes, their faces were white with fear, they dare not move a step. "Because there were several people who opposed you at that time. That''s why you can still exist. There is no one in the Tiansheng ruins. Do you understand?" Until Chu Lingxiao finished this sentence. The moment of turning around again. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others felt the whole body''s strength as if it had been drained all of a sudden. They were sweating up and down, and all of a sudden fell to the ground. "Now it''s not whether you want to be the emperor, but whether I want to destroy the whole Tiansheng ruins and not keep up with it?" You ruodan: "..." Lin Tianyu and others: "..." It''s all about this. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others have no other thoughts. They dare not say anything to Chu Lingxiao again. They quickly get up from the ground and keep up with Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. Only under the vast sky. In the deep, lonely and boundless space of the universe, a planet with twelve layers of sky tower, suddenly only a white dress flew out, followed by seven or eight people with a look of fear. Objectives. Direct to the heaven holy ruins. Not for a while. With Chu Lingxiao''s strength, he has brought you ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others to the outer space of the whole tianshengxu planet. It was a green mountain and clear water, as if it were a planet standing in the sea. And the earth of the world. The appearance is very similar. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stood on the space of the universe, and looked at the Tiansheng ruins below in a very quiet way. Then. Light way: "know why, I want you to follow me?" Hear that. Standing behind you ruodan, and Lin Tianyu and others, all hurriedly lowered their heads and dared not make a sound. Of course they know why. Even if they didn''t come together. But from the death of marquis Tianqing to longaotian, they had no other thoughts. Where could they dare to have any different ideas? When the land of ten thousand realms was invaded by many enemies, they hoped that twelve heavy tianlouxing could send troops to help them. But they didn''t expect that the land of ten thousand realms would soon return to the real world Bang! And just then. Chu Lingxiao''s hand, however, went directly to the Tiansheng ruins below and clapped it. Immediately. In the eyes of all people, the little five fingers seemed to be infinitely big, while the celestial relics below, the real world''s stars, were like a glass bead, which Chu Lingxiao held in his hand at once. Click! Five fingers together! That burst of broken voice made you ruodan, Lin Tianyu and other people feel that their hearts were smashed for a while, which made them a thrill. Chapter 599 Click! Another sound of fragmentation! This moment. The whole tianshengxu, a blue and green planet, began to break up on the outside. In Chu Lingxiao''s big hand, what was fragile was like a piece of paper, which had no resistance at all. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t seem to want to, so instantly destroyed the heaven holy ruins. The next moment. The hand came back slowly, as if waiting for someone to come out. Sure enough. Just a few seconds later. Instant. More than ten terrifying figures rushed out of the withered Tiansheng ruins. One of them was wearing a black robe and ancient clothes. The leader of the Tiansheng ruins was Yaozong, the quasi emperor of the chaos seven realms. And stay with him. It is the white haired old man who met you ruodan and others at the beginning, a super ancestral peak life body, who can step into the chaos only one step away. The rest are a group. With the strength of Lin Tianyu and others, there is no different super ancestral life form. Looking at Yaozong and all the high-rise buildings of Tiansheng ruins, he rushed out of them. Immediately. You ruodan, and Lin Tianyu''s one heart, can''t help tightening up, legs slightly feel acid and numb, almost some can''t stand. They seem to have seen Yaozong these people, one after another turn into ashes later. But Yao clan. But when he saw you ruodan and Lin Tianyu, his face suddenly changed, and he immediately shouted: "what are you going to do, ants of twelve heavy sky tower stars!" Finish. His eyes, immediately fell in the surrounding space, every corner, as if looking for someone. Immediately. Cold voice way: "Tianqing Hou, you old boy, don''t hide your head and tail. You gave your hand to my whole Tiansheng market. But don''t forget who is standing behind my Tiansheng market!" "Come out!" You ruodan: "..." Lin Tianyu and others: "..." Looking at the angry look of Yaozong, who was so angry and had no place to vent, some of them were speechless. Is this really mad or blind? Don''t you see a person standing in front of us?! Soon. When it was found that there was no figure of marquis Tianqing around, Emperor Yao''s eyes turned to the front again. Then he found that in front of you ruodan and others, there was a strange man he had never seen before. You can''t help it. The eyes suddenly became cold and heavy. A heart. It''s a little shaky. I found out! According to his divine sense of chaos and seven realms, he can''t see through Chu Lingxiao! In an instant. Suddenly, I felt something wrong, and my brow was slightly wrinkled. Strange? When did the twelve heavenly tower star emerge such a king level figure of chaos and above seven realms? Why didn''t he know in advance? For Yaozong and all the strong in Tiansheng ruins. By one''s own power, they can shake the whole tianshengxu, not to mention the strong in chaos, which is a life body of ancestral level. Because. Their holy ruins There is no defense field set up like other planets. Just because. They don''t think it''s necessary at all. Come on. This whole area, countless stars, who do not know that they have seven chaotic realms in the temple of heaven where quasi emperors sit. Two. Which planet is there? What existence is standing behind their sacred ruins? A ancestral force that dare to invade even the land of ten thousand realms! Just the back one! Who dares to grin at them?! But when they discussed the great ceremony of emperor Fengdi half a month later, they suddenly felt that the whole Tiansheng ruins were shaking and the walls of space cages were breaking. I thought there was something unexpected. But I didn''t think of it. It was a man who broke into his temple! What''s more, they didn''t expect it! It''s from the twelve Star Tower! "What are you doing, sir?" Yaozong''s eyes suddenly became extremely cold, and he kept staring at Chu Lingxiao. To be honest, he was a little surprised. He didn''t even think that there was a real emperor level power in the chaos besides Tianqing marquis. But it was just an accident. Where are their holy ruins? But there is a ancestral force behind! Not to mention the emperors in the chaos, but the strong ones outside the Tao. If you dare to fight against them, you will undoubtedly challenge the whole ancestral and local forces behind them! Want to die! It''s hard! So. In Yaozong''s mind, not only did he not panic, but he also felt that this was an opportunity. Maybe he could seize this matter at once and let him sit in the position of emperor in this area. Yaozong thought so. This is especially true of all the super ancestral creatures that came with him. "Do you know why I waited until you came out? Because I want you to see for yourself that this planet, in your eyes, is turning to ashes bit by bit! " But just a few seconds after the leader of tianshengxu, the quasi emperor of the chaos eight realms, said this, all the people in the audience heard a voice that was very plain, full of vicissitudes and cold. Instant. Let Yao Zong, as well as more than a dozen super ancestral life faces, suddenly changed. I was stunned for a moment. And then it came back. The next moment. All the faces were full of sneers, like the eyes of a fool, looking at Chu Lingxiao. Not at all. Chu Lingxiao dared to say such a thing. Even Yaozong looked at youruotan with a sneer on his face. He didn''t take Chu Lingxiao''s words to heart. He said lightly: "little girl, who is he? Do you know what he''s talking about? Do you know where the holy ruins are today?" You ruodan: "..." Don''t say you ruodan. Lin Tianyu and others shook their heads. It''s all coming to an end. Don''t you know what a terrorist is standing in front of you? No wonder! After so long, I still can''t catch up with Tianqing Hou. "Sir, I advise you to think clearly that this day''s holy market can''t be moved by your words." Finish. Yaozong looked at Chu Lingxiao lazily, and turned his eyes directly to youruodan, Lin Tianyu and others. Light way: "Why are you still in a daze? Let the Marquis Tianqing come to see me. I want him to explain. What does this mean? It''s really like Tiansheng ruins, is..." But he hasn''t finished yet. Only a roar was heard. I felt my feet shaking. Next moment, I saw a big hand holding the whole temple tightly. Click! All of a sudden, there was only a huge crack in the whole Tiansheng ruins, which was exposed a little bit between the north and the south! This moment. Emperor Yao was stunned. The people who followed him also froze. "How dare you really..." But just as Yaozong''s face began to turn very angry, at the next moment, his face suddenly changed again. He felt a tremendous pressure, and suddenly fell off his shoulders. He didn''t wait for him to respond. Bang. Directly destroyed by the suppression. Facing the heaven holy ruins which are being broken into pieces bit by bit! It''s not just him. The same is true of those who come with him! "I forgot to tell you that Tian Qinghou, as early as a few days ago, had been shot dead by me." But the next moment. Word from here. But it makes all of them, even the pupils shrink sharply, and they feel a deep chill, which fills the corners of the whole limbs in an instant, and their faces are filled with disbelief. "It was also yesterday that a man named long Aotian went with him." Yaozong: "..." All the high-level officials in Tiansheng Market: "..." Chapter 600 Yaozong is stupid. More than a dozen super ancestral creatures came out with him. They were also stupid. No one thought of it at all. In front of Chu Lingxiao, the power is so terrible. Even if they are super ancestral, Yao Zong will kneel down directly! And! What did they just hear? The emperor of the twelve star skyscraper, the Marquis of Tianqing, the one with the highest power in the nine chaotic realms, died a few days ago? Most of all! The last sentence! Long Aotian! This name is not the ancestor of the twelve Star Tower. Is it the best place in the vast ancestral land?! The strong! How could it be dead?! "Have a good look, because this is your last time in the world!" Before Yaozong and other people''s thoughts calmed down, the faint voice fell to their ears. Bang! Only the celestial relics in front of us can be seen. Because Chu Lingxiao''s hand slowly draws his five fingers together again, the whole planet becomes a piece of celestial relics, which is already like a shrinking ball. See this. Yaozongdun realized something when he was young. This man''s strength is terrible. I''m afraid he really killed the Marquis Tianqing and the ancestor of the twelve star tianlouxing. But at this moment, he didn''t have the heart to think about it. He shouted: "stop!"! Stop! You... You can''t do this. You will be encircled and annihilated by all the ancestral and prefectural forces if you destroy the whole Tiansheng ruins! " Hear these words. You ruodan and Lin Tianyu, who are standing behind Chu Lingxiao, are all tight in their hearts, but they dare not make a sound. But Chu Lingxiao''s face, however, has not changed at all. It is still as calm as usual and as quiet as water. Bang! And slowly clenched! We can only see that the whole inner part of the Tiansheng ruins shrinks inward, and the outer part of the ruins falls into the endless abyss below. At this moment''s Tiansheng ruins. This green and blue planet is full of all kinds of screams. Countless lives are crushed into a pool of blood because of Chu Lingxiao''s hands. However. Chu Lingxiao is merciless at all. But in the eyes of more than a dozen people such as Yaozong, it''s like a knife, cutting their flesh invisibly, which makes them suffer from torture and heartache. A pair of eyes are full of blood, struggling with signs, gnashing teeth and crying out: "no, no! Stop it, stop it!!! Where in the world did we offend you? You should treat our whole Tiansheng market like this. They are innocent Look at the whole Tiansheng ruins. From their own eyes, Yaozong and more than a dozen other people, their hearts are almost cold. There are all their heirs and clansmen in the Tiansheng market, but now they are all dead in front of them. This kind of feeling can only be seen, which makes them suffer and suffocate. "No No, why, why do you treat me like this, why!!! " Yaozong struggled to get rid of Chu Lingxiao''s strength. However, no matter how he struggled, he could not get rid of Chu Lingxiao''s strength. Let alone move his body, it would be a hair thread. Looking at the tragic scene of the whole Tiansheng ruins, his eyes were full of pain. He didn''t understand at all. How could this happen? There is such a lunatic coming to the Tiansheng ruins. He is really going to destroy the whole Tiansheng ruins. Don''t you know what terrorist forces are standing behind them?! Bang! There was another crash. At this moment, the whole land of tianshengxu couldn''t bear the five fingers of Chu Lingxiao. It was smashed in a flash. "What''s the taste like?" Yaozong''s heart died completely, and finally gave up the struggle. His eyes were silent. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he murmured: "for Why, even if we don''t offend you, they are innocent. Why should we use such cruel means to treat our whole holy shrine? " Bang! Accompanied by a more vibrating sound of fragmentation. With it. A faint voice also fell to the ears of Yaozong and others. "Cruel? When did you think of these two words when you saw that you could not save the world? " This sentence falls. It was like a thrill. Yaozong and other people''s eyes immediately widened, their pupils narrowed sharply, their faces looked at Chu Lingxiao incredibly, and their words were not sharp. "You You are, you You you you are! " They had no idea that the strange man in front of them was from the land of all worlds! But how could it be! The land of the world has just returned to the real world from the endless abyss. The glory has long gone. How can there still be such strong people! Especially Yaozong! The whole person is stupid. Just a few days ago, he was still sneering at the fact that Marquis Tianqing was shut down. He thought that his courage was too small. This land of ten thousand realms had just returned to the real world. How could it have any strength? It could not be closed up with those who did not help the planet in those years. It was so brave that he had lived for so many years. But who ever thought! The Marquis died early in the morning! What''s more, he didn''t think of it! It''s only a few days! They will be destroyed by a strange man from all over the world! How could it be?! It''s impossible! "The natural cycle is not unreported, it''s just that the time has not come." When this sentence falls. Bang! Bang! Bang! The huge tianshengxu is almost the largest star in this area, except for the twelve heavy tianlouxing. But at the moment, it was squeezed into a sphere of less than 100 meters by Chu Lingxiao. "before you die, I send you another sentence. This is the only thing that has the final say, but you are in the wrong team." Yaozong: "..." High level of tianshenghui: "..." The next moment. In their eyes, the whole Tiansheng ruins became a cloud and smoke in the universe, which disappeared. It seemed that there was no such thing at all. There was no sound in that area. "Well, it''s time to take you on the road." The voice just dropped. Yaozong''s eyes were full of fear. He immediately opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, in the next second, he was just like a dozen super ancestral creatures, turning into ashes. In fact, Emperor Yao wanted to say something. How dare you! They are the ancestral and local forces who dare to invade the world! However. This is what you ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others have always wanted to ask. Although they don''t talk about the practices of Tianqing and longaotian, the ancestral forces are terrible. Let alone. Several forces! Even though this man is a person in the Hongmeng area, he offended the two great ancestral forces at once when he was born! Chapter 601 For you ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others, they finally see clearly why they can live and why they can still exist. In those days, they were twelve storied stars. Although it was decided not to help the land of the world, in the final analysis, it was only the decision made by a dozen people of the Marquis of Tianqing Dynasty. Even if it was a secret robbery, it was also the decision of a dozen people to bring back all the precious books and records of the land of the world. But the fairs are different. In those days, the whole planet was an affiliated planet under the rule of the land of ten thousand worlds. Like their twelve star skyscraper, it received infinite benefits and became one of the most powerful stars in the area. However, after the invasion of the land of ten thousand worlds, it not only failed to help, but also directly turned against each other. The friars on the whole planet waved the butcher''s knife to where they were A friar in a land of all kingdoms. Now. Although there are only a dozen people left in that group, such as Yao Zong, the descendants of those executioners are all the descendants of the whole Tiansheng market. In the end, it''s clear that it''s not wrong to report, but the time has not come. In those days, the butcher''s knife waved to the land of the world. That''s why. Now their offspring, all falling, is fruit. They didn''t feel anything. The world of real monks is so cruel that there is no reason to speak. Whoever has a big fist is the truth. Let alone. The whole tianshengxu has been the paw of the ancestral and earthly forces behind it since that year. In recent years, all the planets, except those with chaos surrounding them and the strong ones in their towns, have been suppressed by the tianshengxu. With the name of tianshengxu, the monks in the planet don''t pay attention to any planets in this area at all. A life form of ancestral level. Dare to let a planet with super ancestral life body be its slave. This kind of thing. They haven''t heard of it. Not to mention the mortal planets that don''t even exist as monks, or the planets that can only produce immortal monks, which are not much different than the earth once was, but also become the friars of the sacred ruins. They are places where they play sadism at will, and they don''t look like adults at all. Twelve Star Tower. Although it is called the King Star of this area under the control of the Marquis of Tianqing Dynasty, it doesn''t care about these behaviors of Tiansheng ruins at all, which is the cruelty of the world of friars. Although called the emperor. But these weak and small planets are not worth anything at all in front of the powerful ones. Now think about it. The so-called emperor. Although they ruled the surrounding areas, they did not take the responsibility of the emperor to protect their subjects. Now this one has destroyed the whole Tiansheng ruins. That is to say, they have liberated many weak and small planets that have long been abused by the friars of the holy ruins. The next moment. With a wave of Chu Lingxiao''s hand, there was a brilliant light in the area where the whole tianshengxu star stood just now, which fell on Chu Lingxiao''s hand. In a flash. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others can see a crystal gem that is extremely dazzling. This is a puzzle that has not been solved yet for the real world planet, every planet. If is completely destroyed, it will produce a crystal gem in its original place. It is the planet, all the essence, and the more energetic crystal gem it contains, the greater the energy it contains. White dots. As long as there are monks born on this planet, no matter how they exist, they will leave their marks on this planet. If one day. The planet turned to ashes. The powerful monk born on this planet, even if he has already left this planet, no matter where he lives or dies, his power will unconditionally become part of the energy in this crystal. The land of all kingdoms ruled the times. No planet, no ashes. Few people have seen such a crystal gem. Even now. Tianshengxu has destroyed many planets, and wants to use these crystal gems to improve the strength of its own planet, but it is only limited to some planets in the world of mortals, because after all, the twelve star Tianlou is the emperor star in this area, and tianshengxu will give it more or less three parts of thin surface, and there is no planet that has the ancestral life body to sit on. Not to mention the quasi Imperial Star like tianshengxu! Just from the reign of the land of all kingdoms to the endless depravity of the land of all kingdoms, during this period, the tianshenghui did not know how many ancestral life forms had been born, and the super ancestral life forms had also fallen several. And Yao Zong and other quasi emperors in chaos and seven realms. In addition, there are more than a dozen super ancestral life forms that have fallen down. They know better. The ancestor of tianshengxu is still alive. Now the ruins of heaven are ashes. Become this crystal gem. It can be imagined how powerful the energy in this crystal gem is, which was unimaginable before. So that when Chu Lingxiao took this crystal gem. When I threw it in front of you Ruo Dan, Lin Tianyu and others, everyone''s heart jumped up and couldn''t help holding their breath. "First Sir, this is... " A pair of eyes. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he kept shaking. "Here you are." Chu Lingxiao said casually, and turned to walk directly, leaving a faint voice in the air. "With this, even if there is no chaos, you can still sit on the throne of the emperor." "But one thing to remember is who gave everything to you." The voice falls. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others quickly knelt down and nodded. They know that. All of them, including the former twelve heavenly tower stars, can become the king''s stars, which is related to the land of the world. They knew that at that time. Unfortunately, the land of the world was besieged by many ancestral and local forces. Even though they hoped to send troops to help them, they did not pay attention to their words at all. If those people had listened to them. How can I die. There is not only this day''s holy ruins, but also the quasi imperial stars who are now sitting in chaos. They have forgotten one thing. They can stand at this height today, and everything is given by the land of all worlds. Soon. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others carefully accepted the crystal gem and left the area in a hurry. But. Just after they left, there was no more than half a breath of incense. There will be one before and one after. Two middle-aged figures with cold breath all over their bodies suddenly fell here from the north and south directions of the universe. But look at the emptiness. In front of the hair. You can''t help it. These two middle-aged figures were all stunned. Looking around, they thought they had come to the wrong place. "That''s right. Tianshengxu should be here. Why not?" Chapter 602 Two simultaneous sounds. Suddenly suddenly in their respective ears, reverberated. You can''t help it. Both of them were stunned for a second, and looked to the other side. Only then did they realize that they had come in addition to themselves. But. Surprise to surprise. When you see who the other person is, you can''t help snorting and talking. It seems that both of them know each other. It''s a white middle-aged man wearing a blue Taoist robe with elegant temperament, but with a cold breath. The whole body of the middle-aged man is integrated with the heaven and the earth, and he is a man of chaos and strength. And the one in the south. It''s wearing a gray ancient suit. It looks a little rough and tall. It''s so barefoot and stands in the void of the universe. But that cold temperament gives people a feeling of only four words. Keep away from strangers! However, he is also a man of chaos and strength. Both of them are in the same six fold state of chaos. It''s the most powerful friar in this area, among the countless stars, under the two people of Tianqing and Yaozong. But. Today, they all feel an unusual breath. It''s full of air. Without the strength of the powerful, they can''t feel it at all. But as a result, they are shocked. The place where the breath comes from is actually from the Tiansheng ruins. They were also curious. Leave the planet where they are. Take a look. But it seems "That''s right. This is the Tiansheng market. How come there is no Tiansheng market?" After watching for a long time, Chukuang was finally convinced that this was the place of Tiansheng market, but he was confused and frowned. Although he has not been to the Tiansheng ruins since the 10th century, he also knows that the Tiansheng ruins are located in the center of this area, which is only 20 stars away from the twelve heavy Tianlou stars. How can we not see the holy ruins alone? The next moment. In his middle age, he raised his head and looked at the other side. Although he couldn''t see the inner condition of the twelve Star Tower, he could see it clearly. He could see the twelve Star Tower, standing not far from the Tiansheng ruins. Then prove it! He did not come to the wrong place. But why There was no sign of the sacred ruins. The next moment. The rough middle-aged man glanced at the middle-aged Taoist robe standing opposite him, and said lightly: "Hey, riding Yuqing, can you see something?" But the middle-aged Taoist priest snorted coldly, looked at the rough middle-aged man with disgust and said: "I haven''t seen you in ten eras, you old boy, are still so rude." Then. No longer look to the rough middle age. Eyes continued to fall around. Want to see what''s wrong. The middle-aged Taoist robe is full of doubts. This area should be the place where the holy ruins of heaven are located. Why is it that there is no holy ruins of heaven now? It''s hard that the holy ruins of heaven are destroyed all the time? Think about it. I think this idea is ridiculous. It''s a quasi Imperial Star. How could it have been destroyed. Who has the courage to destroy even the planet with ancestral forces at the back? Let alone. This area. Who can have so much energy. Before they came, they were able to destroy the whole temple of heaven without any hair left? Yaozong is an old boy. At best or not, he is also a quasi emperor strongman in the chaos of seven realms. Even if the Marquis of the Qing Dynasty made a move, he could not catch up with them, so he razed the whole Tiansheng ruins to the ground. It is even more impossible for those who are strong in Hongmeng beyond the Tao. Those who are strong. One by one, they are either old-fashioned, or they have already been recruited by the ancestral and local forces. How can they not know what kind of consequences they will suffer if they destroy the whole Tiansheng ruins. Again. Who can destroy the sacred ruins in this area? The next moment. Feel a holy light on your head. The middle-aged eyes of the Taoist robe, not from the subconscious up a glance, suddenly not from a little coagulation, but then, shook his head. It''s impossible to live in a world. I don''t know why. To bring the land of all worlds back to the real world. But one thing is clear. In today''s world, there is only a set of airs in the air, and there is no strong one to sit in. It''s good to be able to maintain the status quo. Could it be "Hello, Cheng Yuqing, it seems that you, the old boy, have also thought of it?" Just then. The rugged middle-aged man said: "it can make the Tiansheng ruins disappear suddenly. It should be the old ancestor of the Tiansheng ruins. He has come back." Middle aged Taoist. Although still lazy to look at the rough middle-aged, but in fact, I agree with this view. Only they know. What kind of existence are the ancestral and local forces behind the Tiansheng ruins. He is very good at space transfer. At that time, the land of the world was caught off guard by many ancestral and prefectural forces, because one of them was very good at space transfer. The army of many ancestral and prefectural forces directly drove into the hinterland of the land of the world, which made the land of the world suffer unprecedented bloody killing. The ancestor of tianshengxu. It was the one who led the way. After that. Then he fell in love with the local power of the founder. "It seems that the ancestor of Shengxu was no better than the ancestor of tianlouxing, who was no more than twelve, among the local forces, and longaotian was allowed to take tianshengxu out of this area." The eyes of the middle-aged Taoist robe flickered, and the heart was a little impatient. He has heard of it for a long time. The ancestral and local forces behind the Tiansheng ruins often take their affiliated planets directly to the center of the ancestral sites and teach them the supreme method. They thought that the Tiansheng ruins were only a piece of chess to check and balance this area in the eyes of each other. But I didn''t think of it. This opportunity can be found in Tiansheng ruins. Now, the twelve Star Tower is becoming more and more prosperous. There are also signs of a higher level in Tiansheng ruins. It''s just his planet, and "No, I have to go back to contact the ancestor." Think of it here. The middle-aged Taoist robe couldn''t stay any longer, so he turned around and left. Seeing each other, he left without saying hello. Rough middle age suddenly can not help cold hum. "Haoxiaomen, a group of acute people!" In his mind, the balance of this area is not easy to maintain until now? "Alas It''s a pity that although the protection field is open, it''s just the emperor''s new clothes. The interior is already ugly. " Then. Rough middle age, full of sarcasm at a glance suspended in the top of the head, full of dazzling holy light of the world, then left. It''s just middle-aged. Or rough middle age. I don''t know that a new chapter has already come into being in the world. At the same time, Chu Lingxiao also returned to the land of the world. Carry your hands on your back. Stand on the void and look down at the land of all worlds. Chapter 603 Today''s world. All the fulcrum of the world, reunion, the most intuitive feeling is the prosperity of Reiki, which has reached its peak. It has long been restored to the golden age of once boundless land and riding on the heavens. But inside. It''s just like that rough middle-aged man, which is not much different. Let alone compared with the real ancestral forces, it''s compared with the imperial stars. Even though the top forces have far exceeded, the shoulder forces still can''t match. Chu Lingxiao standing on the void. I watched it quietly for a while. So I went down. Nowadays, the world of the ten thousand realms is almost the same as the world of the major fulcrum. For the post Iraq people who have recovered their memory from the chaos to the strong, it is not difficult to build a space transmission station to reach the land of the ten thousand realms. Now, the land of all worlds. All around you can see the monks of the major fulcrum world. During the period of Chu Lingxiao''s absence, whether it''s the major fulcrum world, or the eight foreign lands, or the twelve universes, they have roughly understood the origin and development. Once they were all part of the world. Just. Because of the unprecedented disaster, it was separated from the land of the world. Because of the intervention of the ancestral life bodies of the ice emperor, all the world monks who were the fulcrum of the world recognized that they were part of the land of the world. This sense of belonging was more recognized. It also makes all the fulcrums of the world''s top sects. Family. All of them have settled in the land of the world. But in fact. It is not only those who are strong in chaos in post Iraq, but also the top sects in the world and the forerunners of the aristocratic families, all of which were the top of the world at its peak. But now. This honor. I don''t know how many eras have passed, and they have become the clouds of the past. All of these are also deeply sorry for the memory recovery of Houyi and others. They were these people. It can only be regarded as the middle shoulder combat power of the monks. It is these top sects, aristocratic families and clans that really resist the invasion of the multi ancestral forces. These clans themselves have many powerful people who are called the names of honor. But it seems that in order to prevent future recovery, those ancestral and local forces, from the moment of invading into the land of all boundaries, will first wave to these top ethnic groups and butcher''s knives with purpose. At last, there was no one left. Now these top sects, aristocratic families and clans, are built on the boundaries of these ethnic groups. Only now, those footprints that once lived can not be found for a long time. Maybe it''s love me, love me. When Houyi and other powerful people came back to the land of the world from those precious books, they sent 10 copies of them to these top sects and aristocratic families. I hope they can grow up as soon as possible. This is also a kind of inheritance. The ancestors fought back for the whole land of the world. Even if they failed, now the land of the world returns to the real world, they should find a suitable successor. These top sects and families. It can be built on the original boundary. Is it not a kind of fate? Maybe This is the so-called fate reincarnation. In the dark, everything has already been doomed. The land of all worlds will return to the real world again. There is nothing left to be done. These top sects and world clans are witnesses. It won''t be long. It can become the top force in the world. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, walked slowly all the way, but he did not return to the boundaries of the three ethnic groups, one mountain by one, one boundary by one, looking at the land of today''s world. During this period. Some people have noticed him. But. Only one look. Some people recognized Chu Lingxiao at a glance, but they didn''t dare to talk. Now Chu Lingxiao. As far as the ethnic group originally lived in the world, it has long been turned into an eternal taboo. If it wasn''t for knowing the context of things, everyone couldn''t believe that this identity was so terrible. But. For all the monks of fulcrum world, they did not know Chu Lingxiao at all. Only the ancestral life bodies on all the fulcrums, from the mouth of the chaos strongmen such as Houyi, are proud of all this. One of the deepest feelings is the ice king. I thought that the energy she got from the vicissitudes of life could help her to step into a higher level, but I didn''t expect that she almost killed herself. If it wasn''t for Houyi to tell her in person, she really couldn''t imagine her future fate. How dare Chu Lingxiao treat her as a chess piece. Now it''s good to live. Then wait to exist. Even the creator of the fulcrum once had to kneel down and worship. A small ancestor life body is now a slightly larger ant. Soon. Chu Lingxiao''s figure. It appears at the intersection of the land of ten thousand boundaries. Now, the land of the world has entered a bleak autumn, full of red maple leaves. In the scene of falling, Chu Lingxiao, dressed in white, is extremely dazzling under the fire red scenery. Not a few steps. They were stopped by the disciples who guarded the entrance of the three clans. These disciples. Almost all of them are from the bottom of all ethnic groups. They have been living in the original ethnic group. There is no difference between them. Let alone some warriors, ordinary immortals can''t be seen. But. Because of the change of the world. Even the bottom layer of the world of mortals, which is deep under the land of all realms, is completely connected with the land of all realms. This also makes the life of all mortals completely changed. In fact, the mortal world, which lives under the land of all realms, has almost no difference from the earth, which has not experienced spiritual recovery. It has lived under the protection of the era of science and technology. When a new and bright world opens. Change. It''s just in the blink of an eye. These disciples who guard the entrance of the three clans are very common, but they are only a group of warriors in the world of mortals. When they arrive at the land of the world, they are not even ants. Otherwise. It will not be arranged to guard the mountain here. As for the present boundaries of the three ethnic groups, I don''t worry about people who don''t have long eyes. They come here to make trouble. So the so-called mountain guarding is just a decoration. But for these new mountain guarding disciples. It''s serious. Especially after seeing the stranger Chu Lingxiao, the middle-aged man who led the way pulled out his sword directly and shouted at Chu Lingxiao: "no admittance, no admittance, please leave quickly!" Just. Where does he know who Chu Lingxiao is. It''s just finished. There was a figure in white. Suddenly he came down from the sky and scolded all the people: "put away the sword for me. Do you know who is standing in front of you?" This sentence falls. Everyone was stunned. Chapter 604 For the middle-aged man, as well as all the mountain guarding disciples, to enter this world which is stronger than immortal, there is no regret in this life. So even when a district guard disciple. For them. It''s all glory. I dare not be careless at all. Unexpectedly, for the first time, they stopped a man in white with unknown origin. Even the inner door elder was shocked. It''s too This moment. The middle-aged and all the new mountain guarding disciples stayed in the same place and did not dare to move. For them, let alone the inner sect elders, it is a great honor to meet the inner sect children. This is no exaggeration. It''s the facts. In the present land boundary of the three ethnic groups, one person can be randomly selected. If there is no immortal level ancient king''s land, then the identity of being a person of the three ethnic groups will be lost. And this inner door elder. It''s also a loud and contrary state. But before the middle-aged people and all the mountain guarding disciples could react, they saw the inner door elder kneeling directly at the white man they didn''t know. "My Lord, when you come back, you should not give a notice in advance, or let the whole family come out to welcome my lord back." Next. Fall in their ear, full of reverence and awe, more frightened middle-aged people and all the mountain guarding disciples, all with gooseflesh, all came out, and quickly followed a piece of kneeling down. My lord?! These two words, the real shock of all people, the whole body of the hair, are up. Nobody thought of it. On the first day they stopped people, but they stopped such a great God! Although I don''t know who Chu Lingxiao is. But even the inner door elder, when he saw it, knelt down directly. For the middle-aged people, these new mountain guarding disciples, they could not find any words to describe their mood at the moment. These people. I''m afraid However, Chu Lingxiao''s face did not change. He nodded slightly and walked past the inner door elder. The next moment. The inner door elder quickly stood up and followed Chu Lingxiao. But. When I saw the middle-aged people kneeling on the ground and so on, I could not help but look a little cold, then I raised my head carefully, with a tone of tentative way: "adult, how do they deal with it?" Hear that. The middle-aged and all the mountain guarding disciples suddenly trembled. They were sweating. They even stopped breathing. They dared not raise their heads. In the eyes of the elders of inner door. These new mountain guarding disciples were able to become a member of the three ethnic groups. They met Fengdi by mistake. After that, they casually said two words, and their inner door called them in. But if you contradict the one in front of you. Don''t say it''s him. It''s Fengdi While the middle-aged and all the mountain guarding disciples thought they were going to die, they only heard a faint sound in their ears and fell down. "As mountain guarding disciples, their accomplishments are too shallow. They pass on some decent immortal skills." Hear that. The inner door elder was stunned for a moment, but then he came back. There was no doubt. On the spot, his face was cold again. He looked at the middle-aged man and all the mountain guarding disciples and said: "wait for me at the inner door later." Then. He trotted all the way, walked at the front respectfully, and led the way for Chu Lingxiao. But for the middle-aged people and all the mountain guarding disciples, it''s just like a dream. When the inner door elder left, he raised his head tremblingly, looked at Chu Lingxiao in front of him, and his face lost his color. What did they just hear? Want to pass on their magic? Middle aged people are even more stupid. I thought they were going to have a bad time this time, but I didn''t expect to get such a big chance at last. Those inner door immortal methods. Only inner disciples can cultivate. Those who have not even entered the realm of monks, let alone qualified, will not have a chance to practice for another 50 years. But a strange man. It''s unbelievable that they can practice the legendary immortal Dharma with just two words. "Elder ye, are we dreaming..." Looking at the back of Chu Lingxiao''s departure, all the mountain guarding disciples looked at the middle-aged man in a daze. Finally. Only middle-aged people are heard with a mumble full of silence. "Here This is the real strong... " And for Chu Lingxiao. As long as they don''t do anything wrong. He never cared. The middle-aged and all the mountain guarding disciples just abide by their mountain duties. Soon. Follow the lead of the inner door elder. More and more people knew that Chu Lingxiao came back. When they reached the ten thousand steps leading to the three families hall, the inner door elder left consciously. "Welcome the adults back." Now. The senior leaders of the three ethnic groups, such as reincarnation old man, Bai Rou and Feng muxue, have all stood on the steps in two rows to welcome Chu Lingxiao back. Everyone was very excited. Since all the fulcrum world came back, they thought Chu Lingxiao would never come back. After all. Their realm. The difference between Chu and Lingxiao is too big. Even the reincarnation old man, Bai Rou and Feng muxue have only stepped into the xuanzu level with the help of the ancestral level energy in their bodies. In their opinion, no one can meet Chu Lingxiao now without the ancestral level strength. But I didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao is back. It didn''t take long. In the hall of the three families, there were full of people. Of course, Chu Lingxiao sits alone, high in the upright position, while others are respectful, sitting on both sides, and no one speaks. Now goodbye Chu Lingxiao. Even Feng muxue is a little restrained. And fengjiuxiao, longbingyao two women, also since the twelve universe became a complete land, came back, now see Chu Lingxiao back, two women one by one excited, all respectfully standing behind. But. Between the eyebrows. However, it seems that there is a slight sadness. It seems that there is something to say to Chu Lingxiao, but when Chu Lingxiao comes back, he refuses to say it. After a sip of tea. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes fell on all the people in the hall, and said lightly: "let''s talk about it. What do you think of these new people?" It seems that Chu Lingxiao has been listening to this sentence for a long time. The voice here just dropped. Feng muxue, who was sitting there, got up from his position. Then. He took out a list and handed it to Chu Lingxiao respectfully. "Master, among these people, those on this list are the most talented. They are all young people from all major fulcrums of the world." Just. After seeing Chu Lingxiao''s face, Feng muxue''s face was cold and beautiful, but it was inexplicably crimson. Chapter 605 But Chu Lingxiao didn''t look at her. This can''t help but make Feng muxue feel a little lost, but she also knows that Chu Lingxiao''s existence, with her current strength, can be around, it''s good. Others. It''s just a desire in my heart that I can''t reach. It can only be buried in my heart all the time. All this. Naturally, Feng jiuxiao is standing behind. Long Bingyao can see clearly. The two girls are also a heart. They are also slightly shaking. They can''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao more. And this list of fengmuxue. It''s all in this period of time. Later, those who were strong in chaos ordered all the ancestral life bodies in the fulcrum world to collect. In fact, the meaning is quite obvious. I hope Chu Lingxiao can teach it. What is clear in the hearts of Houyi and others. If Chu Lingxiao comes back. I will definitely return to the boundary of the three ethnic groups first. Instead of seeing them, the strong in chaos. So. After these lists are collected, they are handed over to Xuanji, and then to fengmuxue by Xuanji. It''s also out of a private heart. After all. Later Yi and others, who recovered their memories, learned from xuanjikou that many brilliant talents in the eight foreign countries had been given a share of ancestral energy by Chu Lingxiao. They were before Chu Lingxiao came back. They not only gave eight talents of the foreign world, each of whom had a ancestral skill, but also gave them to Feng muxue and others. So. Feng muxue returns from Chu Lingxiao and immediately transfers the list to Chu Lingxiao. A short eater makes a soft eater. We have to get things done. What''s more, he just sent the list to Chu Lingxiao. But. Chu Lingxiao just took a look at it and put the list on the tea table beside him. This can not help but let Feng Mu snow some don''t know how to say. Just when she thought Chu Lingxiao didn''t care, there was a faint voice in the hall. "What do you think of this list?" Quiet! Immediately. The whole three clans hall was quiet in an instant. The three clans were high-rise. You can''t look at me. I''ll look at you. No one spoke first. I don''t know what Chu Lingxiao said. Finally. The reincarnation old man stood up and made a salute to Chu Lingxiao. He said solemnly on his face: "master, although these fulcrum world did not belong to the world before, we have also roughly understood the origin and development of the dragon from the population of Xuanji''s predecessors since our return." "So the old slave thought that there was no difference between the fulcrum world and the land of the world." Smell the words. All the three high-level people in the hall nodded in silence. Fengmuxue is the same. What reincarnation old people want to say is exactly what they want to say. But because they didn''t know the meaning of asking, whether it was good or bad, they didn''t dare to respond. Without this return. These people, as well as the whole land of the world, the world of major fulcrum, may live in a controlled world forever, and fall into endless abyss forever. Now it''s hard to get back. I don''t know outside. There are some terrible enemies that are coveting the land of all kingdoms. Although they have not yet separated from the land of the world to see the real world outside, that history has clearly told them that the land of the world, once riding on the heavens, was brilliant and prosperous, but unfortunately, suffered several unimaginable enemies, and became a prisoner. I don''t know. Those enemies are still alive. But. Great probability. It must be alive. Otherwise. At the beginning, how could the scream over the land of all worlds finally send out such a vicious curse, thinking that the land of all worlds will be doomed again. So now. If we can cultivate more powerful people, it may be really useful for the future. The young generation of the fulcrum world. These days. I''ve seen one or two. Compared with the young generation in the land of ten thousand realms, they have many talents. Many people have opened seven or eight acupoints of heaven. If Chu Lingxiao can teach one or two, he may not be able to stand alone for the land of ten thousand realms in the future. And the meaning of reincarnation. In fact, it is obvious. It''s not just the reincarnation old man. All the three families in the hall hope Chu Lingxiao can have a look. They didn''t really expect Chu Lingxiao to give them everything. Just. Returning to the real world, they found that it was more and more difficult to open the Tianwei acupoint, which could improve the fighting power of monks. Even those who were strong in chaos, such as hindina, could not help others and open more and more Tianjiao acupoints. Actually. This is what post Iraq and others really mean. They all know that the real world of friars is more cruel than the world after falling into the abyss of Yulin. What they will face in the future is the real road of heaven and earth. Tianjiao. It''s impossible for them, as before, to be able to open up the chaos at will. So. They just chose some outstanding young people. Would you please Chu Lingxiao The whole hall. All inexplicably quiet down. Everyone''s eyes are wide, looking at Chu Lingxiao. After all, this is for the future of the whole world. They are afraid that Chu Lingxiao will not agree. "Well, you should inform the talents of the fulcrum world to come to the world, and I will open the acupoints for them." The next moment. When a light voice falls, Feng muxue and others are relieved. "Well, master, I''ll do it right away." Feng muxue stands up in a hurry. Then. Three high-rise groups, all one by one, stood up and went out with fengmuxue. Just walked out of the hall. The reincarnation old man couldn''t help but ask: "Fengdi, how are you going to inform them?" Smell the words. All the senior members of the three ethnic groups were stunned, and then they remembered that they only knew that this list existed. As for the people on the list, none of them knew where they were. "It''s OK. Xuanji and other seven elders said that if the master agrees, we will write down a will for everyone on this list, and then give it to Xuanji and other seven elders. We won''t have to worry about the rest." The Phoenix admires the snow lightly. "Well, let''s do it now." Soon. Feng muxue and others left the three families hall. And now in the hall of the three ethnic groups. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao have not left yet. They are standing behind Chu Lingxiao respectfully. They seem to have something to say, but they are hesitant. They look at each other and let the other say it first. But. Just then. Among the huge three clans hall. Chu Lingxiao took a sip of green tea, and seemed to know that two girls had something to say to him. Suddenly, he said lightly: "if you have something to say, you don''t have to swallow it." Chapter 606 A sudden remark. Let fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, both of them, not from the heart of a Lin, then, you look at me, I look at you, face dew hesitated. Finally. Or Phoenix nine Xiao stood up. Respectfully: "master, there is no news about the evil flower smoke, don''t you worry?" Smell the words. Longbingyao''s heart was shaking. Although they didn''t get along with zuhu xihuayan for a long time, they wouldn''t have fully realized that they would have followed Chu Lingxiao to the world. Now their accomplishments. It has already reached the ultimate goal. Further. Then you can step into the ancestral level. For both of them. Evil flower smoke, a woman who is so charming to the extreme, has been so terrible at the beginning. Now I really don''t know what kind of realm I have reached, but all the realms have returned to the real world, but there are no evil flowers and smoke. At the beginning, after they walked out of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation together with each other, each of them was taken away by a brilliant light. Then, one of them went to the ancient dragon family and the other went to the nine day Phoenix family, only the evil flower smoke. All the fulcrum worlds were integrated with the world of the world. However. The smoke of evil flowers is like a sea of stone, the earth evaporates, and there is no trace. Just. Now they have a clue. I just don''t know if it''s evil flower smoke. During Chu Lingxiao''s absence, when several young people from the fulcrum world talked to each other, they said that in a fulcrum world, someone once saw a nine tail red fox imprisoned by a chain in the mansion of a family. It''s just that they''re not sure. They remember. When the evil flower smoke was released from the abyss of the universe, it had recovered to ten tails. If the fox was really the evil flower smoke, how could it become nine tails again? "Master..." Silence. Silence. Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak all the time, but at this time, not from time to time, his deep and incomparable eyes light, suddenly flashed a trace of loneliness. It seems to be at this moment. Soon. Found the evil flower smoke now, where is the body. "Let''s go. It''s time to get her back." The next moment. The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao stood up from his seat. The reason why we haven''t found the evil flower smoke for such a long time is that the talent of the evil flower smoke is higher than that of any friar in today''s world. Zuhu evil flower smoke. Now the first ten foxes in the world. If it wasn''t for the land of the world to degenerate into the abyss, there was a strange order and everything was suppressed. Otherwise, the original evil flower smoke would not be a big God, but it would have entered the ultimate state. The number of monks is nine to one. And ten tails. But it corresponds to the five elements of yin and Yang, which are perfect. It can be said that when the ten ends are reached, all the friars have been cultivated to the extreme. There''s only one chance. Then we can step into a state that is dozens of times stronger than before. And this is the perfect number. Throughout today''s world, there is only jiuxiao heavenly xuanhu. It is the first jiuxiao heavenly xuanhu born after it has been driven into the endless abyss by many ancestral forces! Hear Chu Lingxiao. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, both of them, were stunned. Then there was no doubt. It seems that everything has been planned in the master''s mind. They are talkative. Immediately. Two girls then respectfully walked to Chu Lingxiao''s side, the next moment, when Chu Lingxiao''s foot a bright light rising up in a moment, the three people have disappeared in place. A land of boundless boundaries. Lateral space. Now there are twelve fulcrum worlds, floating outside. In terms of area, they are not eight alien worlds at all. Compared with the twelve universes, even the land of the universe that has not returned to the real world, it is inferior to any of them. These twelve fulcrum world. Once upon a time, it was one of the most important foundations to be able to ride the heavens. Although they are both ancestral and local forces. But no matter the vast ancestral land or other places, they can''t be compared with the land of the world alone, because they don''t have the same heavy and profound connotation as the land of the world. There are only countless stars, which can''t be called the word "world". Not to mention the twelve fulcrum world. It''s the twelve universes. Eight different worlds. Among them, there are countless stars that have been born. If any one of them is taken out, it will be equal to the number of one side''s ancestral and earthly forces, half of them, and the twelve fulcrum worlds, which are 100 times more than the twelve universes and eight alien worlds combined. You know. This is just a fulcrum world. You can imagine. How profound is the land of all worlds. What is a planet? It can breed countless lives. What is the world? It can make countless lives, to be tempered, so that step by step become strong. And the land of ten thousand realms has such capital more than any ancestral force, which is also the reason why the land of ten thousand realms was able to ride the heavens. It''s a pity. In those days, the land of all kingdoms, only by virtue of this information, reached the point of riding on the heavens, but it was far from the level of dominating the heaven and the earth. Otherwise, it would not have been caught by the forces of many ancestors and the earth, so that it degenerated to the endless abyss, I don''t know how many periods and yuan. Again. It''s fear that many ancestral and local forces decided to join hands to besiege the whole land of the world, because if they let the land of the world go on like this, one day the land of the world will become the king of the heavens, and then the ancestral and local forces will become the appendages of the land of the world like a star. But one thing. It''s a multi-party and prefecture level force, and they all feel extremely unwilling. At that time, they really wanted to work together to destroy the whole land of the world in order to overcome future troubles, but because of a big strange place in the land of the world, it was impossible for them to be strong at any level. That''s the stronger it is, the closer it is to the world. The land of ten thousand boundaries will become even larger and grow infinitely beyond the scope of strength. Otherwise. I don''t know how to rush through things. I''ll just let it go. As for the twelve fulcrum world. More so. Now. Chu Lingxiao with Phoenix jiuxiao, dragon Bingyao two women, stand in the outer space of the world, surrounded by 12 fulcrum world, emitting the same sacred light as the world. But this is also the land of all worlds, after returning to the real world. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, the two women, saw the outside world for the first time, and they could not help but feel that there was a day outside the world. There are countless bright stars floating under the world. And the land of the world. It''s like the masters of these planets, standing on top. "Master, I have heard that the young generation of the fulcrum world have said that the Nine Tailed red fox they have seen is in the eighth fulcrum world." Chapter 607 The eighth fulcrum world pointed by fengjiuxiao is a holy world full of purple and gold. Twelve fulcrum world. Each one has a different color, which represents the road of the twelve strong. And the eighth fulcrum world. It''s the way of evolution. There is almost no difference with the fulcrum world of you ice emperor. There are two fulcrums in the twelve fulcrum world, all of which follow this road. The eighth fulcrum world, compared with that of you ice emperor, has a deeper foundation and stronger strength. Because here. There are four ancestral life bodies in the town, and even one super ancestral life body. Chu Lingxiao has a burst of light at his feet. Next second. The three figures disappeared in the outer space and entered the eighth fulcrum world. Actually. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao want to see the real world for the first time, but they also know that their purpose is to find the evil flower smoke. So. I didn''t say anything. Soon. Chu Lingxiao then appears in the eighth fulcrum world with Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao''s two daughters. At a glance, it''s green. Although it also wants a piece of space, it''s less cold and more warm. It''s like twelve universes turning into a piece of land. Just. The difference is. In this green square space, you can see bright stars everywhere, floating in it, like towering ancient trees, full of fruits, which are the stars. With the Phoenix in the sky, longbingyao is now in the realm. It''s still easy. Then I felt a very familiar breath. Don''t hurry to point to a star fairway in front: "master, it seems to be there!" It can be the same. In their hearts, the two women were even more puzzled. Now they have reached the ultimate state. Why does the smell of evil flowers and smoke still seem to stay in the great God, or even a trace of weakness. Is it really as the young generation of fulcrum world said. The evil flower smoke is locked like a slave? You can''t help it. Both women felt very uncomfortable. The evil flower smoke is the pet that the owner collects, earlier than both of them. Someone in the world dare to lock the owner''s pet! The next moment. Three people figure, then disappeared in place, in an instant appeared on a planet. The planet. The spirit is very strong. You can see the dragon and phoenix flying everywhere. All kinds of animals made of innate gods can be seen everywhere on this planet like birds in the mortal world. This is to let Phoenix jiuxiao, dragon Bingyao two women, can not help but one Leng again. Since the land of all worlds returns to the real world, neither of them has entered the fulcrum world once. Go and have a look. Now I see this scene. Even they felt a little dumb. More. Once the land of ten thousand realms had a deep foundation. No, it should be called wealth. How long have they been on this planet? It''s Kung Fu. At least I can feel more than a dozen breaths of the ultimate realm, maybe more than that, because there is a strong order on this planet, and no one is allowed to explore all the secrets on this planet. So. The two women could only feel their nearest friar. But it still makes the two women suddenly feel that they are really not enough to see their accomplishments now. I used to be in the land of the world. I didn''t feel that much. Now I come to a planet in this fulcrum world. I can''t help but feel that after I go back, I must improve my realm quickly. Otherwise, they will soon become less and less. "The three of you, can you make a concession?" Just as the two women were slightly distracted, there was a sudden urge behind them. They could not help but find that they were standing on a main road at the moment, blocking the pedestrians behind them. But. As soon as the two women turned their heads, they were shocked again, even more surprised. Is it another ultimate state? Sure enough. Compared with the land of the world, the strength of these fulcrum worlds is still far stronger than that of the landlords of the world, which can meet an ultimate situation everywhere. If it had been before. It''s hard to imagine. But it''s no wonder that the two women are short-sighted. Although the twelve fulcrum worlds were forcibly separated from the world by many enemies, twelve fulcrum creators were created to deceive the world. It''s just compared to the world. These 12 fulcrum world, want more lucky. Because they have not been affected by the vicissitudes of the ancient road, nor have they experienced the devouring of the ancestral life bodies such as the extermination of heaven, so that the strength of the land of all worlds cannot be improved at all. Otherwise, today''s land of all worlds will present such a scene, and the ultimate realm is not uncommon. The man who urged the two women to let go was a charming looking woman in an ancient white dress. She passed by. Only saw Chu Lingxiao, then took back the line of sight. Because in her eyes. From Chu Lingxiao, I can''t feel the breath of a friar. I can''t help sneering, mortal? Then. He walked directly past the two girls of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, but the next second, he realized that they were also the ultimate place, so he turned his head again and asked in a very plain voice: "are you also going to attend the evolution grand meeting held by the Oriental ancestral court?" Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao didn''t expect each other to take the initiative to talk to each other. They were stunned for a while. Then. At a glance at Chu Lingxiao, he subconsciously asked: "what evolution event?" Qin Yuerong: "..." Next second. The charming lady in the white ancient dress was also stunned for a moment. It seems that she didn''t even know about the evolution event. With it. Then helplessly shook his head. She also knows that there are many monks who have just stepped into the ultimate state of evolution, and they will suffer from short-term amnesia. They can''t help but attribute fengjiuxiao and longbingyao to this kind of people. Then. Explanation: "the grand meeting of evolution is the fulcrum of our evolution. It will be held once in 100000 years. There are four ancestral halls in the East, the west, the north and the south respectively. This time it''s the northern ancestral hall. Therefore, all monks who reach the ultimate state of fulcrum are now heading for the northern ancestral hall." Finish. He pointed around. "Don''t you realize that there are more and more ultimate situations around you, are they coming?" But. As soon as Qin Yuerong finished speaking, there was a very impatient voice of cold and gorgeous women in the sky, full of pride. In the words, it seemed that Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao were not in the eyes at all. "Yuerong, why do you explain so much to these two ants? Don''t hurry up!" Chapter 608 The sentence fell. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao''s faces sank immediately. Are they ants? They are Chu Lingxiao''s maids. When was it called a mole ant? Even when they were in the land of all kingdoms, those xuanzu and Tianzu, even when Chu Lingxiao was not there, came to visit them and learned that they were both Chu Lingxiao''s maids. They were all respectful to them. Which one is this? The two women looked up and saw that there was a woman in an ancient black dress with cold temperament and extremely cold appearance. She was standing high and looking down at them. In that eye. Full of disdain and arrogance, there is a sense of defiance. When Qin Yuerong saw the woman in the black dress, she could not help showing a trace of joy on her face. She waved and said: "sister, you are here too." "Come on, I''ll show you." The next moment. The black skirt woman didn''t look at Phoenix jiuxiao any more, and longbingyao and her two daughters took Qin Yuerong to her side with a wave of her hand. Then she looked at the two women lightly, full of cold eyes, like two words in the haughty eyes. Ants! "If you want to wait for me outside, you have to leave alone. What can you say to these ants? I''m wondering if I can get a xuanzu evolution result for you at this grand evolution event held by the northern ancestral court." "Yes, sister, thank you!" In the sky. Two figures, just in the sound of conversation, walked away and left here. But the two girls, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, are all about to explode. Where are these women from? They are so arrogant. They are called ants. You can''t help it. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao hold their hands tightly, and the beautiful eyes are full of anger. They vow to improve their accomplishments as soon as they go back! Actually. With their identity as Chu Lingxiao. Improve accomplishments. It''s a matter of minutes. As long as you find those people in Xuanji, you can ask for the supreme medicine without too much. At least you can step into the level of Yuanzu from the ultimate state at once. Just. They want to become king at the same level, first by their own strength, to open more acupoints, and then break through, so they have been desperately suppressing their cultivation. But I didn''t think of it. On the contrary, he came to a planet in this fulcrum world and was so despised by a strange woman. "If you''re not mistaken, is that woman Qin Yuerong?" "It seems that it''s Qin Yuerong. I didn''t expect her to come this time." "No, I remember that this woman, a few years ago, was not just the emperor of origin? How can I go straight to the end without seeing you for several years? " And just then. Two women''s ears. However, there was another sound of intermittent conversation, all of which were the ultimate places to participate in the so-called northern ancestral hall and the grand meeting of evolution. "Are you all blind? Don''t you see who the woman next to Qin Yuerong is? " A voice full of helplessness. Suddenly, all the ultimate places around changed their faces. Then they realized that the people who can fly in the sky on the planet where the four great ancestral halls in the southeast, northwest and northwest are at least xuanzu. Then. Can''t help remembering the appearance of the woman beside Qin Yuerong, only a second later, all the faces of the ultimate state are again full of loss, mouth after mouth, looking at each other, eyes full of shock. Instant. Then someone lost his voice when he took off his mouth: "then That''s Liu Shenbing! " It seems to be the name. It''s absolutely appalling. The man even spoke with a tremor. In an instant. All around the ultimate state, just kept on rushing towards the northern ancestral hall, suddenly at the moment of hearing the name, all the bodies suddenly froze. They all looked at the man. In the eyes. Full of shock and fear. Liu Shenbing?! That''s not the peak figure of Tianzu. It''s only a step away from the life of zudi! "Liu Shenbing, this time she also came..." At that moment, he felt a chill, and his body trembled. It''s not just him. The same is true of all the ultimate surroundings. For these ultimate realms. Don''t say it''s the peak of Tianzu. Those who have just stepped into the ancestral level should be looked up by them. People like Liu Shenbing, especially those from the four ancestral halls in the southeast, northwest and northwest, should be taken seriously when they see them. Because. Liu Shenbing is not only a top-level strongman of Tianzu. It''s also their evolutionary fulcrum. If it wasn''t for the twelve fulcrums to return to the land of the world, that grandparent life told them in advance, they couldn''t imagine that there would be such a thing in the world. And Liu Shenbing! I was standing next to the ancestral life! It was the same time. The friars in their whole evolution fulcrum knew that the four ancestral halls in the southeast, northwest and Northwest were founded by four life bodies at the level of ancestry and a super ancestral strongman. "I didn''t expect that Liu Shenbing was Qin Yuerong''s elder sister. No wonder she stepped into the final stage so quickly." Around all the ultimate state, are a face lost, the heart can not help but envy. There is such a grandparent life disciple. When she is a elder sister, she will have to evolve, so she doesn''t have to worry at all. "Strange, why can''t you fly?" Just then. A voice full of doubts suddenly interrupted people''s thoughts, but she could not see it from her eyes. She saw that Feng jiuxiao wanted to fly in the sky, because she had already felt the smell of evil flowers and smoke in the so-called northern ancestral hall. So I want to do it right away. Fly over and have a look. But I didn''t expect that even with all the magic power, the planet was like a mountain that kept pushing her down, and couldn''t fly at all. "I''ll try." Seeing this, longbingyao was ready to try, but found that it was the same, and she could not fly at all. Neither of them knew it was on this planet. Only when we reach the level of xuanzu can we control the air flight. "Two, what are you doing?" To the moment. Suffered all around the ultimate state of a burst of laughter, sarcasm, eyes full of contempt and disdain, this is too ignorant?! With a local mortal, it''s OK to come to the grand meeting of northern ancestral hall. Don''t you know Is it impossible for monks on this planet to fly without reaching the level of xuanzu? But just then. Just at the moment when they want to continue to use words and ridicule in all the ultimate situations, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao stand in front of them. It''s a brush. From all of them, gone! Immediately. Everyone was stunned. The next moment. After reacting to what happened. The ultimate realm. Unexpectedly, like ordinary people, I couldn''t help blurting out, and suddenly burst out a rude remark. "Trough!" Chapter 609 All the ultimate. People are stupid. A pair of eyes. One by one, he stared, his face full of consternation and horror. He could not see what had just happened. Did anything just happen? People! How come people are missing! All the ultimate situations reflected, one by one, you look at me, I look at you, the silence and vibration on your face, just ready to ridicule, a hint of ridicule on the corner of their mouth, now they look at each other, a word, can''t say. Just two words. How about people? This man, how suddenly disappeared, they even how disappeared, did not see! Flying away? But how could it be?! On this planet, there is an extremely powerful order, which suppresses the lower part. Now, I''m afraid it''s the four ancestral life bodies and the rules of heaven and earth left by a super ancestral power. Without reaching the level of xuanzu, it''s impossible to fly in the sky. But just now! They all saw it with their own eyes! Liu Shenbing! One is the peak level figure of Tianzu, one is the life body of zudi, and the disciples they have received in person can only fly in the sky and slowly fly towards the direction of northern Zuting! But those two women! As the ultimate state, how could it be Blink! Yes! It''s blinking! The speed that just happened to disappear like a ghost. Apart from the blink, they can''t think of any other words that can be used to describe the scene they just saw. Two great living people in the ultimate realm! In a flash, they disappeared in front of them without a trace. Even before the time of blinking, there was no breath left! What the hell?! Or did they just look away? But it''s impossible. If it is really an unimaginable strong man, just Liu Shenbing, how can he call him "mole ant"? Or This moment. All of a sudden. In the mind of all the ultimate realms, there is another person. The man in white who just stood next to the two women, who has no cultivation, is not Think about it. It''s impossible. The truth is the same. Didn''t Liu Shenbing see it just now? Liu Shenbing can''t see the existence, and there are only ancestral life bodies, but how can the ancestral life bodies that are high above only bring two regions of the ultimate situation? It still looks like it. I also went to attend the evolution event held by the northern ancestral hall. The highest and common life form at the level of ancestral emperor. How can we see such a grand gathering? Then there''s only one possibility left! Suddenly. All of the ultimate situations can''t help shivering. I''m afraid that when Liu Shenbing, the top level figure of Tianzu, returned to the original road and slapped those people to ashes in a flash. And that''s what makes them feel visually wrong. The moment disappeared from the spot. "It turns out that the rumor is not true. Liu Shenbing is not only arrogant but also conceited. She doesn''t allow people around her to talk to monks who are regarded as ants in her eyes." All around the ultimate situation, can not help but shake his head, looked at just Phoenix jiuxiao, where long Bingyao stood, all eyes show a trace of regret. I didn''t expect the two ultimate places. Before entering the northern ancestral hall and participating in the evolution event, Liu Shenbing slapped them to ashes in the middle of the process. After a while. All the ultimate places continue to move in the direction of the northern ancestral court. For these ultimate realms. You can only use your feet. There are four ancestral halls in the southeast, northwest and the planet where they sit. No friar is allowed to ride a beast as a walking tool. Although we don''t know why, this is an indisputable iron law. Not even a horse. Just. The whole fulcrum of evolution is unknown. In fact, this is because one of the four grand life forms, which is cultivated by the golden dragon with ten claws, is for the beast. Therefore, it is a no small taboo whether riding a god beast or riding a horse. But it''s OK. Only on this planet. Even though it''s a long way. It''s not difficult for the monks to reach the ultimate state. Although they can''t compare with the flying in the sky, they are much faster than any other beast just by their own speed. Of course, how could fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, two of them, be really made into ashes by Liu Shenbing, the peak of Tianzu? They are just the power of Chu Lingxiao. In an instant, it took away the original place. Not to mention several ultimate realms, which are Tianzu, zudi life bodies, super ancestral, and even the chaos and Hongmeng realms, there is no difference. Next second. Chu Lingxiao''s three people appeared in front of a huge Castle suspended in the air. It was a castle that radiated tremendous holy light and was surrounded by all kinds of rare animals. There are golden dragons. There are nine days of Phoenix. There is also a pair of wings of the beast white tiger, as high as the mountains as a huge beast Xuanwu. Great momentum. It''s magnificent. If it wasn''t for the four characters of the northern ancestral hall that stood on the top of the nine domes, it could not be seen. This is the place where the so-called northern ancestral hall is located, because from a distance, it is like walking into a zoo in the mortal world. The difference is. Here are a group of animals born from the pregnancy of heaven and earth! Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao shake their heads and return to their minds. Chu Lingxiao just took them away from the spot, but they didn''t even respond to them. When they open their eyes again. Just found out. Now. They have come to this northern ancestral hall. They can''t help it. The smell of evil flowers and smoke is more intense. Their eyes suddenly look inside the northern ancestral hall, because of the grand evolution meeting. The ancient gate in the void hangs in the northern ancestral hall. It''s already open. All around the world. The mountains are like a jungle. Every breath in them can be seen suddenly when they fall from the air. Although it''s not the supreme medicine, every one of them can take at least one ordinary person to eat, which can immediately surpass the immortal level. And now. A continuous stream of friars gathered from all directions, walked into the northern ancestral hall, and were able to participate in a grand evolution meeting held only once in 100000 years, at least in the ultimate realm. In addition. They are all ancestors. Just. When Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao looked down the northern ancestral hall, their faces suddenly changed. There was only a rusty cage. There is a Nine Tailed red fox with bloodstained eyes. It is full of fear and weakness. It seems that it has been greatly stimulated. When someone passes by it, he can''t help curling up and shivering there. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are just about to talk. There was a faint sound in my ear. "You are also attending the evolution grand meeting of my northern ancestral hall. Why don''t you go in?" Chapter 610 Phoenix jiuxiao, dragon Bingyao looks back. I saw a young man in a golden old suit, with a beautiful face and elegant temperament, who looked no more than 20 years old, followed by seven or eight high-profile waitresses, with hands on their backs, and a very promising appearance. In fact, just a few minutes after Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao''s two daughters appeared in the northern ancestral hall, the young man had paid early attention to them. Bai Xuan had no idea. This time, among the monks who participated in his northern ancestral hall and the grand ceremony of evolution, there were two women with such beautiful and noble temperament. If they were ancestors, Bai Xuan didn''t have this idea. He knew it well. As for the fulcrum of evolution, if we can reach the ancestral level, we can''t demand anything. But he didn''t think of it. The beauty of such temperament is the ultimate situation of two districts. So. At once, Bai Xuan thought a little and came over. "Hello, ladies and gentlemen. My name is Bai Xuan. I''m the first of the three disciples of the northern ancestral hall. I''m in charge of welcoming all the guests and entering the northern ancestral hall to participate in the evolution event. Can I help you?" As normal. Generally, the monks, men and women, who have reached the ultimate state, are very excited after hearing Bai Xuan''s words. They can''t help but rush forward to talk. The first of the three disciples of Zuting in the north. That''s xuanzu''s top person. And. It is said that the next court leader of the northern ancestral court will be Bai Xuan, the head of the three disciples. In fact, Bai Xuan used this method to let many nuns, one after another, willingly put into his arms. You can get along with the head of the three disciples of the northern ancestral hall. If you can build a relationship, you will be able to cultivate in the future. Even if you offer your body. It''s worth it to the friars at the bottom. At the moment, the seven or eight high-profile waitresses who followed Bai Xuan were those who had offered their bodies, but later they relied on Bai Xuan and didn''t want to go anywhere. For your own reputation. Bai Xuan accepted these women as servants. In fact, in Bai Xuan''s heart. I''d love to. As long as his reputation is not damaged, what''s the matter with a few maids? Just this time. He miscalculated. He thought that two beautiful and moving women, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, would come forward to talk with him, but he didn''t expect that fengjiuxiao and longbingyao would just look at him and turn around. Continue to look inside the northern ancestral hall. "Is it?" "It should be, this breath, it must be." Bai Xuan: "..." And the seven or eight waiters standing behind him, tall and tall, were also dumb on their faces. They all looked at each other in surprise. They had been around Bai Xuan for a while, and they had already understood Bai Xuan''s way of doing things. As long as the other side reported their identity. Both men and women. There is no one who doesn''t talk forward. They are also willing to devote themselves because of Bai Xuan''s identity. In these years, even some women who have just entered the ancestral level have seen two or three of them. They met each other that day and went to Bai Xuan''s room that day. I''ve never seen anything like this before. Someone ignored Bai Xuan. Didn''t take his words to heart at all! Bai Xuan is also confused. Two eyes, staring straight at Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, did not react for a while. Wait for him to come back. Just found out. These two are beautiful and moving, with noble temperament. Beside the little ultimate scene, there is a man in white. But. When it was found that there was not a single breath belonging to the friars, it lost interest. Once again, its eyes fell on the Phoenix nine clouds and the Dragon Bingyao. Then. The mood was relieved. He came back. "You two, are you also here to attend the evolution grand meeting held by our northern ancestral hall?" You can''t help it. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao were stunned for a second. Unexpectedly, Bai Xuan came back. Then, they glanced at Chu Lingxiao carefully. They nodded slightly when they saw no words. In response to Bai Xuan. But then his eyes fell on the rusty iron cage in the northern ancestral hall. They are sure. That must be evil flower smoke! How could it be like this! The evil flower smoke was beaten back to its original shape by others. It seems that it was locked in after being cruelly abused. How dare someone treat the owner''s pet like this! I don''t want to live! The two girls glanced at Chu Lingxiao again, but Chu Lingxiao''s face remained unchanged from beginning to end. This was to let Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao have nothing more to say. Now the host is here. No matter who they are, it''s no use. They just look at them quietly. Just. One side of the white Xuan is to Phoenix jiuxiao, long Bingyao two people''s reply, again fell into a burst of ignorant. He''s not a fool either. I''ve identified myself. He is the first of the three disciples of the northern ancestral court. Although it''s just hearsay outside, it''s not far away from him. He''s already tested it. The ancestral court really intends to let him be the next leader of the northern ancestral court, but he can ignore his identity again and again. In today''s world. Throughout the evolution fulcrum. In addition to the other three ancestral halls, there are only one or two top families, all of which are closely related to the ancestral life bodies. Do these two women, who are only in the ultimate realm, come from among them? Think about it. I''m afraid that''s the only way. The whole world of evolution fulcrum can cultivate such noble temperament, but unlike her Rouge powder, the nuns who threw themselves into arms when they heard that he was the first of the three disciples of the northern ancestral court. These forces are the only ones. The next moment. Bai Xuan then took back the careful thought in his heart. Seeing Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, they have been staring at the inner part of his northern ancestral hall, and they have also followed their eyes to see the past. Immediately. When he saw the cage, Bai Xuan looked at it. He couldn''t help but take off his words and said: "if you like the fox, maybe I can help you." Immediately. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao''s eyes changed for a moment, and they subconsciously looked at Bai Xuan. But he didn''t know what they meant in their eyes. I thought my words were working. Not from the heart. A little bit of pride. Next. Light way: "two, you may not know that this jiuxiao heavenly xuanhu was met by my master when he was following an ancestor to the land of the world." "It''s not simple. It''s just a nine tail fox, but it''s actually beaten seriously by my division, which leads to the loss of a tail." Say. Then the eyes fell on Phoenix jiuxiao and longbingyao again. A very serious look. Light way: "if you like it, I can let my teacher, how about giving it to you?" Chapter 611 Hear Bai Xuan. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao didn''t want to listen any more. They turned their bodies around, and then their faces became extremely cold. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. At the moment, they really want to scold all the anger in their hearts. Do you know! What is the origin of your so-called jiuxiao xuanhu! Not only dare to beat it seriously and return to its original shape, but also dare to lock it in the rusty cage like ordinary livestock! It''s really on the verge of death Crazy temptation! But. There''s a little bit of Bai Xuan who doesn''t know. His master, indeed, went to the world with an ancestral life form on the fulcrum of evolution. At first. Just observe the trend of the world in advance to see when it will be born again. After that. There was a brief separation. It was during that time. Bai Xuan''s master happened to meet the evil flower smoke just coming out of the ultimate ancient road of reincarnation. He was going to catch fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, but later found that the evil flower smoke was a ten tailed ancestor fox, so he gave up fengjiuxiao and longbingyao directly, and turned to catch the evil flower smoke. Only later. Even master Bai Xuan didn''t expect that he was a top-level figure of Tianzu. He moved out of his identity. This ten tailed zuhu didn''t take him seriously and didn''t recognize him as the master. Until. Anger grows from shame. It''s back to its original shape with one stroke. At that time, the evil flower smoke was just a place of great respect for gods, not even the ultimate place. How can we escape from the hands of the peak level figures of Tianzu? There were ten different places. At that time, the evil flower smoke was just a little ant in the hands of master Bai Xuan. At last, he was taken out of the world directly. Keep it in the rusty cage. Now. Looking at the Phoenix jiuxiao and longbingyao''s two daughters, they turned their backs to themselves, but Bai Xuan felt proud again. He thought that his words, the two daughters finally moved and were discussing. The floating vanity immediately made Bai Xuan smile. Go straight ahead. Light way: "if you really like them, I will ask my tutor to send them to you when the grand meeting of evolution is over. I believe that as two people, the family background should not be good." Smell the words. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao''s faces changed again. It seems that this guy took them as someone from a big power. It''s a pity that our origin is ten thousand times more terrible than you think! Immediately. Two women then one side, respectfully stood Chu Lingxiao''s side, the surface exposed a trace of inquiry state. "Well?" At the sight of this scene, Bai Xuan''s brow was suddenly wrinkled, and his heart was suddenly coagulated. In his eyes, there was an unbelievable color. This man in white with no accomplishments Standing behind him, the seven or eight waitresses were also surprised, because even they felt that Chu Lingxiao had no strong breath. But now it seems. It seems that they are all wrong. This man in white is really hidden? This moment. Even Bai Xuan''s face became serious. His eyes began to look at Chu Lingxiao again. He asked tentatively: "this is..." But what he said. Not yet. He was interrupted by Feng jiuxiao. "Master, look at us now..." Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao dare not advocate without permission. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t speak. They dare not speak. However, they are very clear in their hearts. As long as they follow Chu Lingxiao, they will have no problem. But the moment I heard that. The expression of Bai Xuan and a group of maids behind him changed. His face was shaking, especially Bai Xuan''s eyes were full of shock. His mouth was slightly open. He wanted to say something, but finally he refrained from asking. Immediately. His face became very solemn. It seems that he has lost his sight. It''s entirely possible that this is a follower who has no sense of cultivation. I don''t know how long he has been cultivating. He is an old monster at the level of Tianzu. He has the ability to be brave and still maintain his youth. He has only seen it in his master. For a moment. Bai Xuan''s eyes were dazed. Standing in the same place, he couldn''t help swallowing his throat. At the next moment, he coughed a few times and covered up some embarrassment he had just seen. Note: "you are..." "Chu Lingxiao." Throw a name at will. The voice just dropped. Then directly toward the northern ancestral hall, walked past, Phoenix jiuxiao, long Bingyao two people are also hurriedly followed in Chu Lingxiao behind. Only left a blank face of white Xuan, stupidly standing in place. Think about the three words of Chu Lingxiao. Chu Lingxiao? Immediately. The brow was wrinkled. That''s not right. How could Chu Lingxiao never hear of it? He recalled the names of the powerful Tianzu people in his mind. They were either the four ancestral halls or the two top aristocratic families, but none of them had this name. Is it some old monster just born? From the beginning to the end, he seemed to have come to his northern ancestral hall before. You can''t help it. White Xuan''s heart was more dazed. Some people are not sure who Chu Lingxiao is. The next moment. Then he returned to God. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao had reached the gate of Zuting in the north, Bai Xuan immediately followed him. Anyway. There are signs. Each other should have an extraordinary identity. Otherwise, how could those two women ignore his identity so much and call the man named Chu Lingxiao the master? "Master, do you know a tutor?" Catch up with Bai Xuan of Chu Lingxiao, can''t help asking. Chu Lingxiao didn''t look at Bai Xuan at all. As he walked along, he slowly responded: "if according to the origin, you, the whole northern ancestral hall, cultivated the ancient book skills, I will." Bai Xuan: "..." Hear that. Bai Xuan was stunned for a moment. Then, with a wry smile on his lips, he said: "master, please don''t tease me. The ancient books and skills of our northern ancestral court are all from the ancestral emperor. How could you possibly do it?" In the eyes of the Phoenix jiuxiao and longbingyao, there is a little doubt. Although they know. The so-called ancestral life form is not worth mentioning in front of Chu Lingxiao, but it seems that Chu Lingxiao should In fact, none of them knew. From the birth to the glorious era, the ancient books and skills of the land of ten thousand realms have been seen by Chu Lingxiao. Now, not to mention the ancestral level, it''s the ancient books and skills of the super ancestral level, chaotic environment and the strong beyond the Tao. As long as Chu Lingxiao wants to use them, they can be used. Wanfatong. It''s easy to read. That is to say, Chu Lingxiao! But when Bai Xuangang continued to ask. All of a sudden. And there fell a voice of scornful and scornful women. "Bai Xuan, you little boy, what are you fooling around with some ants?" Chapter 612 In fact, from the moment when Bai Xuan stepped into the gate of Zuting in the north, there were many pairs of eyes around him, staring at him. They are all monks who come to participate in the grand ceremony of evolution. It''s not the ultimate. It''s a group of ancestors. Bai xuangui is the first of the three disciples in the northern ancestral hall. No one who can come here to participate in the evolution event doesn''t know him. Just the title of xuanzu''s top power has made Bai Xuan awed by many powerful people. Before that. It''s said that the northern ancestral court will announce a big event at today''s evolution grand meeting. I''m afraid it will announce that Bai Xuan will become the next head of the northern ancestral court. But. When we saw Bai Xuan, the head of the three disciples, running away to three strangers from the moment when he just stepped into the gate, especially when we saw Bai Xuan in front of a strange man in white, who was so restrained and serious to talk, all the people on the scene were dumbfounded, and could not help but close their mouths and stare at the other side. Just. I found that in addition to the two ultimate beauties, I felt confused. Mortal? No accomplishments? Or deep? They can''t even see through. These ancestors who can come to participate in the grand ceremony of evolution are not fools. They are all ancestors from all major forces or outstanding disciples on the fulcrum of evolution. Bai Xuan, the leader of the three disciples of the northern ancestral court, takes him so seriously that they all believe that the one who is at the front of Bai Xuan at the moment must be a strong man who is deep and does not leak. Otherwise. How could Bai Xuan, the leader of the three disciples in the hall, be so around? But the cold voice, full of disdain and with contempt, suddenly made everyone in the audience feel awed, but it also made many ultimate situations, once again noticed the three people of Chu Lingxiao, all of whom were shocked. Nobody thought of it. Three people of Chu Lingxiao are still alive?! For a moment. All eyes are wide. The brain is also a little blank, some reactions can not come, how is this going on? The next moment. Immediately. You look at me, I look at you, everyone is a face with a piece of doubt. It shouldn''t be. Why didn''t these three people die? How did it disappear before them? But see now. Two cold and gorgeous figures fell from the void. For a while, everyone around could not help holding their breath. One is wearing a white ancient skirt, with charming appearance. But. But let all ancestor level characters, subconsciously to ignore, because the other side is only a region of the ultimate situation. But someone else. Directly let all the people around, not only subconsciously hold their breath, dare not make a sound, but also let the old figures in the northern ancestral hall, who are keeping their eyes closed and waiting for the start of the grand evolution meeting, all of a sudden open their eyes with shaking faces. The next moment. Look straight at Zuting in the north, the area above, quietly looking at all this. And Bai Xuan was stunned. It didn''t seem to have occurred to me that, as soon as he said a few words, someone had just come out to mock him. But just turned around. His face changed with a brush. A moment of awe. Hurriedly, he went up and bowed to another cool and gorgeous woman in a black ancient dress with noble temperament: "elder Liu, Bai Xuan is polite." The three people who came here were Chu Lingxiao. At the beginning, they met Qin Yuerong and Liu Shenbing. At this moment, Bai Xuan''s face suddenly changed. It''s said that Liu Shenbing, a grandparent life form on the fulcrum of evolution, was his own disciple. At the same time. Just Liu Shenbing''s words made Bai Xuan frown. Ants? Is he wrong? These three people have no great origin? But just outside the ancestral hall, why did he report his own identity? There was no reaction at all between the two ultimate realms. And now this man in white named Chu Lingxiao, why would he say that he knew all the supreme laws of the northern ancestral hall? If it''s someone else. Bai Xuan may sneer at him on the spot. But before, outside the ancestral hall, he heard that Chu Lingxiao was the master of these two beautiful and ultimate places. An ordinary person. Can we call the two ultimate places together? Suddenly. Bai Xuan''s eyebrows wrinkled again, and then returned to normal. He looked at Liu Shenbing with a smile: "Master Liu, what did you just say The voice just dropped. Liu Shenbing, who was already standing beside Bai Xuan, immediately snorted coldly and looked at the three people of Chu Lingxiao lightly. His eyes were full of the meaning of looking down from above. The light way was: "what do you say? Isn''t that the three ants standing next to you? " Smell the words. Bai Xuan immediately frowned and came back with a wrinkle. Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at it. But this time, his face was more changed than before, and some did not look at it. Are you really wrong? These three! Isn''t it a big deal at all? This strange man? Is it an ant with no accomplishments? Qin Yuerong, standing behind Liu Shenbing, did not speak, so quietly watching all this. But. In my heart, I was very uncomfortable with Bai Xuan''s hesitation. My sister said it all. It''s ants! What else do you suspect? The grandfather of the hall, who collects his disciples personally, is also the top level figure of Tianzu. Will he see the wrong person? On seniority. Bai Xuan has to call his elder sister martial uncle! But. After a while, Bai Xuan''s face became more and more ugly. His heart was filled with anger and shame. Since all the top-level figures of Tianzu said that, of course, he had no doubt. But just now, he trotted all the way from the gate of Zuting. In front of all the people around him, he followed Chu Lingxiao like a younger generation! What a shame! It turns out that he is really a useless ant! I dare to be in front of myself It''s unpredictable! You can''t help it. Bai Xuan''s face darkened in a moment. At the moment, he didn''t want to turn around again and look at Chu Lingxiao. It''s a shame! He is the first of the three disciples in the northern ancestral hall, but he is fooled by a mole ant who has no accomplishments! Now think about it. All the supreme laws of his northern ancestral court are deceitful! Seeing Bai Xuan''s face, all of a sudden, it became like this. All the ancestors in the surrounding area smiled and shook their heads happily. It seems that these three people are going to be unlucky. When it''s all the grandfathers. Lose interest. When I don''t want to see any more. This moment. In the whole northern ancestral hall, suddenly, the wind and cloud surged, and a tremendous holy breath, just like the divine sword coming out of its sheath, was fierce and inviolable, and fell in the sky in an instant. The next moment. Only heard a very majestic voice, suddenly reverberated in the whole northern ancestral hall. "The lower layer ants, whoever hears the name, hurry to receive the edict!" Chapter 613 The whole sky. No! It should be said that the whole planet, at the moment, is very bright because of this sound. Looking from afar, it looks like a golden sun rising. The breath is holy. Not only did everyone in the northern ancestral hall kneel down, but also the gods and beasts and ordinary livestock on the planet, from monks to ordinary people. "Follow the law!" Next. Another voice came down. In an instant! In the northern ancestral hall, everyone''s face changed suddenly. Even if they were domineering and regarded the three Chu Lingxiao as Liu Shenbing, they dared not have any disrespect and arrogant head at the moment. With the sound falling down, they could not help. He never dared to lift it up again. Immediately. She is not alone. All the people on the scene, even the faces of the old figures in the northern ancestral hall, changed. The white Xuan kneeling on the ground, even the breath suddenly became hurried, and the eyes were excited and expectant. Because. One thing suddenly occurred to all of us. A few days ago. There are rumors. The creator of the twelve fulcrums should seek a chance for the younger generation of the twelve fulcrums. They all know. Now that the twelve fulcrums are like this, it''s not the reason why the twelve fulcrum creators are. In their eyes, they have become invincible. Let alone the grandfathers, they are super grandfathers. In the eyes of the twelve fulcrum creators, they are all ants. But even so. Behind these invincible figures, there is still a more terrible man standing! Even now, the land of the world is back to the real world. It''s all that man. Do it first hand! It''s a pity that in the twelve fulcrum world, except for the ancestors, they don''t know who that man is, or even his name. They still don''t know. Want to be a fulcrum creator. The invincible. We should be careful. I hope to seek opportunities for the young generation of the 12 fulcrum world. They must be able to make the young generation grow rapidly without opportunities. Of course, they also know that such opportunities cannot be shared by everyone. But if we can get I''m afraid even the super grandparent and other strong people should be envious! Actually. Since the twelve fulcrum world has become such that many monks have been able to enter and leave the world freely. They have gone to the world to inquire about this matter. Unfortunately, no matter who they ask, no one dares to disclose the name of that horrible man to them. But. It''s no wonder that the world is closed. It''s really a world of twelve fulcrums. I don''t know what they have experienced. As for the so-called terror man. Naturally, Chu Lingxiao. But who dares to reveal the name? Now the three words of Chu Lingxiao are directly buried in the heart of the whole world. No one dares to speak. Even those who are strong in the chaotic environment must bow to the existence of worship. Such people, who say that, will not be able to cause the terrible disaster. So. The time when Chu Lingxiao was not in the world. Everyone. It''s nothing. And now The majestic voice floating over the northern ancestral hall is exactly the fulcrum of evolution. A certain ancestral life body is hidden in the clouds, which makes everyone below can''t see what it looks like, but can vaguely see each other''s hands, holding a scroll! You can''t help it. Everyone hurriedly lowered his head again, and his body was trembling with excitement. No matter who he was, he could not help but swallow his throat, and felt the blood flow wildly. He was looking forward to being on the list. If so! They will get even the life of the emperor level, they must envy the chance! But. If you let the ancestral life body in the sky see Chu Lingxiao below, you will be shocked. Because of this ancestral life. It was with the emperor of light that we came to the land of ten thousand realms, ready to wipe out the sky. But later, we found that there were four different ancestors in the three clans! But then. He was scared by Chu Lingxiao and didn''t dare to move. From that day on. Not only this emperor, other emperors, even the emperor of light, have opened ten Heaven acupoints, which is why, at the beginning, they were scared out of their wits, so they left. "Four old people in the North ancestral hall, Liu Shenbing, all the high-rise buildings in the east-west and North ancestral hall..." Soon. This ancestor opened the scroll in his hand and read out the name on it. Everyone who read the name on the list, no matter who, suddenly trembled. Then, the pores of his excited body opened and took a deep breath. In the heart are all in excited roar oneself to be on the list! This is the chance that even the ancestor level life body envies!!! With this. In the future. We should have the chance to become the top group of monks in the whole world! "Well, three days later, you are still here waiting for me. Then, I will take you away and go to the world." The voice just dropped. The voice of the ancestor disappeared without trace, and then left. You can''t help it. Some people are excited. Naturally, some people are lost and sigh. Because for the vast majority of people, they are still not on the list. Almost all of them are friars from four ancestral families in the southeast, northwest, or extremely talented people like Liu Shenbing. In addition, there are four or five ancestral families from ordinary families, but they all have the same characteristics. That''s the height of talent. But. Even the four ancestral courts in the southeast, northwest, and those senior executives were selected into this list, which made most of the people present uncomfortable. But they all ignored a little. Not to mention the elders of the ancestral court, but the ancestors and super ancestors, all of them can be regarded as the younger generation. However, each of them has given them a precious ancient book skill in the early days. Otherwise, there will be another part of the list now! "You don''t need to lose so much, Bai Xuan. You will have a chance in the future." Liu Shenbing gets the list. Obviously, it''s very nice. That cold and beautiful face is full of smiles. Everyone in the neighborhood realized that no one of Bai Xuan''s ancestral disciples was on the list, which made everyone feel better. More or less. A little comfort. But at the moment, Bai Xuan held his hands tightly, and his face was gloomy. He almost dripped water. He didn''t expect that he was not on the list. The next moment. I just remembered what else I didn''t do, but I turned around and found that Chu Lingxiao, who had just been standing behind him, was three. Now. I can''t even see my shadow. Chapter 614 "What about people?" Seeing the three people of Chu Lingxiao, I don''t know when they will suddenly disappear. Bai Xuan''s face can''t hang any longer, let alone his face. Even his eyes suddenly turn cold. For him. Before the grand meeting of evolution began, he, the first of the three disciples of the northern ancestral court, repeatedly lost face. First, by a self-made mole ant. Play. It''s a shame that he doesn''t even have a name for the purpose of the law! I''m xuanzu''s top person! Most likely, he was the next court leader of the northern ancestral court, but he did not! How can he accept this? But it''s not. This list is drawn up by the powerful chaos state. Although he is xuanzu today, it is still a long way from even Tianzu when compared with the strong chaos state who once held the fulcrum of evolution and did not know how many eras. Only one breath of resentment. It''s under pressure for a while. "Just a few ants deceive you. I don''t know how those old boys in Zuting think of it and let you inherit the position of the leader of Zuting." But when Bai Xuan calms down and stands beside Liu Shenbing, his anger at the three people of Chu Lingxiao rises to the extreme, and he immediately holds his fists tightly again. If not. Now his ancestral hall in the north is holding an evolution grand meeting. He just slapped at the man named Chu Lingxiao, and dared to tease him. He wanted to die! Now think about it. It''s not that there are two ultimate figures who can be slaves and look at the whole world of evolutionary fulcrum. There are even many. They are all clans of several eras. However, in the eyes of his northern ancestral hall, such a big clan is not worth mentioning at all. The strongest of the clan has just stepped into the xuanzu level, and even he can be razed to the ground. Ants! You wait for me! This moment. Bai Xuan secretly vowed that at the end of the evolution event, he would burn the man named Chu Lingxiao, and those two extremely beautiful ultimate places, and dare to play with him together. At that time, he must let him taste his own strength! "Master Liu, the grand evolution meeting will begin soon. I have something to do, so I will not accompany you." The next moment. Bai Xuan said a few words that didn''t hurt and didn''t itch, so he left. For this. Liu Shenbing just snorted in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. After all, Bai Xuan is the next leader of the ancestral hall. The four old boys in the northern ancestral hall, like her, are all the top-level figures of Tianzu, which is longer than her contact with the life of the ancestral hall. But all the ancestors around shook their heads helplessly, expressing disappointment that they were not included in the list. It''s a pity. If they can make it, it''s the biggest chance of their life. "Sister, don''t you think that man is a little strange?" But then. Qin Yuerong, who hasn''t spoken, can''t help but say something. Liu Shenbing was stunned. I didn''t know which one Qin Yuerong said, but I saw Qin Yuerong more. "Elder sister, I''m talking about the man in white, who can make the two ultimate realms serve as slaves. This should be..." It''s just that she hasn''t finished. He was directly interrupted by Liu Shenbing, who was impatient. Not only that, but also his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He seemed to disdain mentioning the three people of Chu Lingxiao again, with a hint of instruction in his tone. He just said: "Yuerong, it seems to help you to the ultimate level, but his vision hasn''t been improved. This grand evolution meeting, I''ll get some for you and those people in the northern ancestral hall After the figs, you can go out and have a look. " That''s all. Liu Shenbing didn''t say anything more. But the meaning is obvious. It''s about Qin Yuerong''s short-sightedness. The existence of the ultimate realm as a slave, even if it is a man without any accomplishments, is not without it, but it''s just a group of waste materials of the aristocratic families who can be on the table. It''s not worth mentioning. Actually. Liu Shenbing is right. It''s not only the fulcrum of evolution, but also the other eleven fulcrum worlds. This kind of thing is not uncommon. Xuanzu is in charge of all these aristocratic families. It''s a pity that the first lineage of the family always has some dandies that can''t be reused. "Not yet?" Not far away. Liu Shenbing''s figure, already walked into the northern ancestral hall, saw Qin Yuerong still dazed, could not help looking back. Immediately. Qin Yuerong head a burst of excitement, immediately responded to come over, then did not think Chu Lingxiao three people. My sister. He is not only a top-level figure of Tianzu, but also a disciple of the emperor. Now he is about to become a powerful chaos state that even super ancestor level figures should be extremely awesome. On the chance list arranged, all kinds of identities add up. It is estimated that we can see the world of twelve fulcrums. No more than five. All these figures have concluded. What else does she have to think about? But seeing Liu Shenbing, Bai Xuan, and many other ancestors, all of them have gone to the evolutionary arena. All the ultimate figures who are still around, are you looking at me and I looking at you. They are all confused. They had foresight. I don''t think With what ultimate cultivation, you can be included in this list, but now there is another thing! They haven''t figured it out yet! Which combination of men and women, as Liu Shenbing said, is the legitimate waste material of the family? They didn''t doubt that. In the past, when other ancestral halls held evolution events, this situation also occurred. Although at the lowest level, they had to have the ultimate cultivation, so they could only participate in the evolution event once in 100000 years. But the legitimate waste materials and dandies of the aristocratic families By virtue of the family Yuyin. You can get in. Zuting those days, Zuzu, also open an eye, close an eye, anyway are some ordinary people, it''s harmless, but it''s just one more position. But they saw it with their own eyes. That one man and two women! All of a sudden! Just like the blink, it just disappeared from their eyes. Originally, they thought that Liu Shenbing had made ashes in an instant, so that their eyes had hallucinations. But now it seems Not at all! It can be seen from a point of view that there must be something strange in it. Just after they arrived, how could this man named Chu Lingxiao enter the northern ancestral hall with those two ultimate realms? Speed. Unexpectedly But just then. All the ultimate places, when walking and thinking, walking to the evolution arena, are the moment when you just step into the arena area with your feet. Then I heard only a voice of indifference. "The front seats are full. You can sit at the back. Let''s have three seats for them." I can''t help looking up. The speaker. It is Bai Xuan. But he pointed to the direction where only animals would stay. Chapter 615 The eyes of all the ultimate characters are suddenly coagulated, and then, quietly, they go to one side. What Bai Xuan said. However, they are Chu Lingxiao''s three people. As for what front seats are full, they are just empty words. In the eyes of everyone, there are still more than 100 seats left. Where is what Bai Xuan said? No more. It''s clear that in front of us, we feel insulted. At this moment, we need to find face before the formal start of this evolution event. But in Bai Xuan''s heart. I also didn''t think about it. Now I want to kill this man named Chu Lingxiao. He just wants to have a taste of humiliation before he dies. For a while. In full view of the public, the eyes of the ancestors of all the aristocratic families and the ultimate situation all looked at the three people of Chu Lingxiao. Some people showed a bit of sarcasm, while others showed a bit of sympathy and shook their heads helplessly. Who is not good to play. It''s a joke to play the head of the three disciples of the northern ancestral hall, the future leader of the ancestral hall. Well, I''m going to lose face in front of the dignified figures on the whole fulcrum of evolution! If it''s someone else. Maybe it''s enough. But now it is the northern ancestral hall, the first of the three disciples, Bai Xuan. The next moment. All the people in the four directions looked around the meeting hall and made a few rounds. They wanted to see which clan''s ancestor came with this man and woman. As usual, this kind of waste material has no cultivation. It''s impossible to come alone. There must be grandfathers around. "Strange, how can no one come out?" But. Seeing for a long time, but there is no movement, can not help but let a lot of characters, are not from the Leng for a while, then, under careful consideration, it is probably to guess why, immediately and helplessly shook his head. It seems that the founder of this party. I''m too lazy to talk. No. I''m not too lazy to come out. But dare not come out. Who is to say that he is the first of the three disciples of the northern ancestral hall, who is not happy? Now get out. Isn''t it hard for the whole family? "Ants." Liu Shenbing, who was sitting on the top of the first row in front of him, took back his eyes with disdain after only looking at them, and said lightly: "see, if I didn''t look for you before, you''d have something to do with these ants, and then you''d better let me show up to solve it." Hear that. Qin Yuerong, sitting next to Liu Shenbing, lowered her head with shame and dared not contradict her. It''s true. If she had not been called by her sister before. She really planned to follow these three people and enter the northern ancestral hall together. At that time, Bai Xuan saw that he and Chu Lingxiao were together, which inevitably confused him. Finally. I still need to bother my elder sister. Bang! Bang! Bang! Soon, several servants of the northern ancestral court brought in several seats, but compared with the positions of the people in front, although they could see, they were not in line with today''s evolution grand occasion, that is, several wooden chairs. Besides, there was not even a table, not even a bit of wine. He did not pay attention to the three people of Chu Lingxiao. Treat like a beggar. It''s almost almsgiving "master!" However, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao had already got angry in their hearts, and their eyes were extremely cold. They tightly grasped their fists. If Chu Lingxiao hadn''t said anything, they would have said something to scold and drink. These things that don''t know how to survive! Do you know! Who is the man standing in front of himself now! But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao was in full view of the public, so sat down expressionless, there is no face, angry appearance, still as insipid and impermanent. Immediately. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao had to take a deep breath and sit down obediently. Just. Soon. They understand why. It was the place where they sat, just a step away from the cage that locked the evil flower smoke. They couldn''t help looking at each other and nodded in secret. I will stop talking. They originally followed their master, Chu Lingxiao, to look for the evil flower smoke. In their eyes, no one else is worth mentioning. What''s more, in front of the master, Chu Lingxiao, where even the fulcrum creator has to bow to the existence of ritual? Just watch them quietly. Just. This scene. Fall in Bai Xuan''s eyes, but can''t help but sneer in his heart, turn around and go back to his seat. If you have self-knowledge, you can do it! In that case. When the grand meeting of evolution is over, just shake your bones and keep your dog''s life! And in the eyes of all the grandfathers in the whole audience, it is the same. It is believed that the three people of Chu Lingxiao must have known the seriousness of the event, or the grandparent figure who brought the three people to the evolution grand gathering. Just now, they must have made eye contact with them, so that the three people can understand that they have already committed a major disaster. Otherwise. I teased Bai Xuan like this before. How could it be like a grandson, obedient? "It''s not stupid to be a little conscious." The next moment. All the ancestral figures slowly took back their eyes and were too lazy to look at the three people of Chu Lingxiao. But they don''t know. There is no ancestral figure with Chu Lingxiao and other three people who want to take part in this evolution event. But all the ultimate situations, seeing now, are completely confused, and they are not sure whether Chu Lingxiao really has a beginning or not. If there is a beginning. How can you be willing to suffer such humiliation? But if there is a false beginning. What happened to the blink? Are they really hallucinating? But here What a strange thing! You can''t help it. All of the ultimate situation, all grasp the head, straight to a hundred can not think of its solution, but soon, also turned around, no longer looking at the three Chu Lingxiao. They have more important things to do today. The focus of this opportunity event. The supreme fruit! ¡­¡­ They are the ultimate places. If you have a chance to get one today, it''s really not in vain. We need to know the fulcrum of their evolution. The four great ancestral halls in the southeast, northwest, all have the supreme fruits, which are given by the ancestral life bodies. Once a hundred thousand years. Ten at a time! Each tree has ten sacred fruits, all of which are supreme. Except for the last tree, it is the strong one at the level of Tianzu. Other sacred fruits. Who can take it out in the northern ancestral court and let it fall in front of himself, who can get one. So. Everyone has a chance. But just then. In the full view of the audience, under the spotlight, a tree leaves emitting the purple and gold light, slowly fell down. Brush it! It''s a moment before everyone in the audience can''t help standing up and looking up. Only see that one full of sacred fruit, purple gold leaves of holy light. It turned into a meteor. At the back of the meeting, he shot. The next moment. In front of the scene, but let the whole audience, immediately stunned. Bai Xuan was stunned. Only the first chance. It''s the ants in their eyes Chu Lingxiao! Chapter 616 Quiet! It''s quiet! Just now, because of this sacred fruit, it took out a moment and became a very noisy evolutionary venue. At this moment, the moment became silent, as if the air was frozen at this moment. Many ancestors. Looking at this sacred fruit, it fell in front of Chu Lingxiao, one mouth slightly open and one face lost, as if seeing the most incredible things, eyes full of shock and disbelief. No! What the hell is this?! Lord zudi! How can the reward of the supreme sacred fruit be given to the useless material without cultivation! What''s the joke?! Bai Xuan is totally confused. Just when he saw this wushangshengguo flying towards the back of the conference hall, he thought it was a grandparent behind him. If he got the chance, he could get a wushangshengguo. Results. Even this ant named Chu Lingxiao! How could it be?! Is there something wrong! Liu Shenbing, sitting on the top of the first row, was also in a trance. It was the first time she saw such a strange scene. As for the mistake. Absolutely impossible. This is the supreme fruit given by the ancestral life. How can it go wrong? "This mole of ants is lucky enough to have this chance to get such a sacred fruit." Say jealousy. Liu Shenbing hasn''t got this share yet. She is not only the top level figure of Tianzu, but also one of the four great ancestors on the fulcrum of evolution. She is the disciple who received her own. Although the highest level of the sacred fruit is very high, let alone the ultimate situation, she is the strong one at xuanzu level, who is thirsty for knowledge. But for her. There are ten in all. The first nine. She has no interest, only the last one is the purpose of her trip. It''s a pity. Even if she is a disciple of a certain ancestral life body at the fulcrum of evolution, she has no back door to go. She can only rely on her own ability. Whoever has this chance will get a supreme fruit. It''s just totally unexpected. This first one, just took out the wushangshengguo, unexpectedly was got by a mole ant with no cultivation! It''s the first time she''s seen her. Many of the ultimate characters, but also not from the eyes of a trembling, each other, each looked at the other, did not say a word, but the heart is a straight up hair. It''s not going to happen that way, is it? This moment. Even the northern ancestral hall came out, and the old man with white hair came out with this sacred fruit. Like all people, he didn''t even think that he said a word, but the sacred fruit in his hand flew out like an arrow. He almost didn''t respond just now. "What a strange thing. How could it happen?" The white haired old man also muttered a few words. After a brief loss of consciousness. Then he recovered. Light way: "in that case, you can pick a top fruit on it." Then. Don''t forget to remind me again. "Remember, only one can be picked." This old man with white hair is Han Shitian, one of the four top elders of Tianzu in the northern ancestral hall. He is also Bai Xuan''s master. He is also the culprit who has been locked in this rusty iron cage because of his serious injury to the evil flower smoke. And I heard that from my master. Bai Xuan was shocked immediately. He immediately responded and quickly said: "master, it''s a waste to let an unfulfilled ant eat this wushangshengguo. That''s..." But. He hasn''t finished speaking. He was stared down by Han Shitian, and then he stayed obediently for one time. He looked at the tree that fell in front of Chu Lingxiao with a gloomy face, and his eyes were full of unwilling. Although he is the first of the three disciples of Zuting in the north. Although the evolution event was held by his northern ancestral hall, these wushangshengguo, even the northern ancestral hall itself, can''t play in secret. It''s given by the emperor. Every 100000 years, the four ancestral halls in the southeast, northwest and northwest take turns to hold it. After all. His northern ancestral court was just acting for the emperor. And as a reward. The last one, the most precious one, will only be owned by the strong at the level of Tianzu. This is also considered to take care of the four ancestral halls in a disguised way. Just now. Just before long, Chu Lingxiao, who was targeted by him in full view of the public, was the first one to get a supreme fruit. In this moment, Bai Xuan felt a little frustrated. He is the first of the three disciples of the northern ancestral court. The future leader of the ancestral court. None of them. This just came up. Why is it that such a frivolous waste of ants makes it so easy to let a sacred fruit fly to the front automatically? But his master. It''s better not to say. As soon as she said it, she fell into the Phoenix nine sky and longbingyao''s two girls'' ears. Suddenly, her face suddenly changed. Everyone in the audience didn''t notice the pure anger rising in the eyes of the two girls. Her teeth were all clenched. That''s the guy! Not only will the evil flower smoke be forced from the land of all kingdoms to catch the fulcrum of evolution, but also it will be beaten back to its original shape, and it has been locked in this cage like a closed animal! The next moment. Phoenix nine clouds. Directly took a, then, respectfully handed to the Chu Lingxiao in front. But this scene. In the eyes of all the people in the audience, they are bleeding. The ultimate situation is good. After all, they all think that they can''t get a wushangshengguo in front of many ancestors. But at the moment, all the ancestors below the Tianzu level. Especially the peak of xuanzu such as Bai Xuan. Jealous eyes, red! Tightly clenched his fists, and his eyes kept staring at him. The purple and gold, sacred fruit of the Supreme God, could not help swallowing saliva. This is the grandfather! The fruit of the Lord! Looking at the whole fulcrum of evolution, we can''t find the second one, but at the moment, it''s got by a useless ant waste material. It''s really amazing In the words of ordinary people. It''s not good! "This mole ant is really lucky. One day, he will get the chance to leap into the sky. Now if he eats this sacred fruit, he may be able to surpass the immortal level immediately." But even so. In Liu Shenbing''s words, with a slight sense of contempt, she opened her mouth and shut up, calling Chu Lingxiao a mole ant, especially when she used a single word, which showed her arrogance. She had treated Chu Lingxiao as a livestock completely. Qin Yuerong, on one side, stares at the top fruit, but swallows his saliva. Then he sighs with loss: "elder sister, don''t say that. I haven''t got one yet." "What are you flustered about? If you have a sister here, you will find another one for you. Only Tianzu can get it!" Liu Shenbing said with disdain on her face. "Yes." But at this moment. A faint voice suddenly broke everyone''s eyes. Chu Lingxiao threw the supreme fruit into a rusty cage. I haven''t waited for them to respond. What happened. A Nine Tailed red fox, just under their unbelievable eyes, swallowed the sacred fruit. Bai Xuan: "..." Liu Shenbing, Qin Yuerong: "..." Han Shitian: "..." Everyone: "..." Chapter 617 Muddled. Everyone in the audience was completely confused. Especially when the wushangshengguo was thrown into the cage by Chu Lingxiao like a litter and swallowed by the nine red foxes, their minds were suddenly blank. This moment. Even forgot to blink. There are only two words in my mind! Eat?! Wushangshengguo was eaten by a fox? Grunt! Before all the people''s thoughts come back to their minds, they can only hear the silence of the evolutionary arena and the sound of the supreme fruit being swallowed through their throats. In an instant. Let everyone realize that this is true! Suddenly. They all responded. A pair of eyes, as big as a pair of cattle eyes, stared at Chu Lingxiao. Muddled! They are all confused! Not to mention the ultimate situation, it''s the ancestor level figures. Even Liu Shenbing, Han Shitian and other top leaders of Tianzu look at their mouths. They haven''t closed for a long time, and their eyes are full of wonder and stupidity. I can''t believe it. This is true! Of course, Han Shitian knew what the fox was in the cage. He locked it in himself. At the beginning, when he went to the land of the world together with a grandparent on the fulcrum of evolution, he happened to meet this nine sky xuanhu. At that time, he was really surprised. Not at all. There are more monstrous beasts in the world than the dragon and Phoenix! So. He was ready to take it in, but he didn''t expect that he was one of the four elders of the northern ancestral hall, a beast that had not even entered the ultimate realm, and dared not! I can accept it as a pet! It''s a great reward! People like him, not to mention the ultimate realm, are some ancestral friars who are willing to be his servants, but have no such qualification! But he never thought of it. This man, who has no trace of cultivation and breath all over his body, has thrown the sacred fruit into it, just like the world of mortals, feeding those animals! Crazy! This is the supreme fruit! Take a bite! Any ancestral monk has hope to step into a higher level. This ungrateful guy has given a livestock! "Is the mole ant in the water?" Liu Shenbing shakes her head for a while. In addition to contempt, there is a deep sense of disgust in her cold and gorgeous eyes. Chu Lingxiao''s behavior. More let her feel mole ant two words, really with Chu Lingxiao this kind of person, too accord with! I don''t know the height of the earth. What a missed opportunity! Far away. Suspended in many palaces of the northern ancestral hall, a top pavilion with glass and gold color, there are also three old figures at the moment. They stand up with an inconceivable face and look directly at Chu Lingxiao below. These three old figures. Except for Han Shitian, the other three elders in the northern ancestral hall are all the top-level figures of Tianzu, but their disciples, although looking at the whole fulcrum of evolution, are regarded as tianzhijiaozi, are slightly inferior to Han Shitian''s disciple, Bai Xuan. Out of selfishness. In fact, I also want to take advantage of this opportunity to see if they can get a supreme sacred fruit at the level of Tianzu. Don''t eat too much. Just one bite. Then we can let our disciples make up for the defects left by the breakthrough and reach a more perfect situation. But they didn''t think of it at the moment. Someone! He was willing to throw a red Nine Tailed Fox to eat the supreme fruit given by an ancestor! I don''t know what the supreme fruit represents? Or is it really ignorance to the extreme? Or But it''s not right either. The two female attendants nearby, however, are just the ultimate situation. If they are really the ancestral life bodies from other fulcrum world, they can''t have two ants around, even the ancestral ones, who haven''t entered yet. In full view. All the people in the audience saw and stared at the red Nine Tailed Fox. The next moment, another one was born! Ten tails! You can''t help it. Many ancestor level figures were shocked. It turned out to be a ten Tailed Fox! And now. The wound on the body of the evil flower smoke is all right. It was dying and covered with blood. Now it finally recovered. When she opened her eyes. Then I saw Chu Lingxiao sitting in front of me. You can''t help it. My heart is full of grievances. I immediately understood what was going on. But looking at Chu Lingxiao''s extremely quiet eyes, he swallowed again when he reached his mouth, and did not dare to speak. She just left the ultimate road of reincarnation. I haven''t waited for myself to wake up. He was beaten back to the original shape by a powerful terrorist who had never imagined. Then. It was taken out of the world directly. I thought there was no chance to see Chu Lingxiao again. But I didn''t expect that at this moment My injury is not only better. There are signs of breakthrough in the strength of the body. This is the peak power of Tianzu. It is kept in the body of evil flower smoke and suppressed. If you change it to any ancestor. With this supreme fruit. Just now, it can not only cure all the wounds on the body of the evil flower smoke, but also make it break through several levels in an instant. I''m afraid it can directly step into the ancestral level. The Phoenix jiuxiao and the Dragon Bingyao, standing by, saw that the evil flower smoke finally came back. They could not help but make their eyes, shake their heads slightly, and signal you to stay in first, and the rest of them just listen to the master. "Xuaner, what''s the origin of this man?" The next moment. Han Shitian used his divine sense to communicate with Bai Xuan secretly. When he learned that Chu Lingxiao might be just a son of a big family, he was stunned for a moment. Those big families, how he didn''t know, the strongest one in the family, was only xuanzu level. Be ignorant again. Don''t you know what the supreme fruit represents? But the next moment. The whole scene is still unresponsive. Han Shian''s hands of eight wushangshengguo, as before, went to Chu Lingxiao, and then, in a shudder of everyone''s eyes, stopped. In front of Chu Lingxiao. Han Shian: "..." Bai Xuan: "..." Liu Shenbing: "..." In the first one, there are nine wushangshengguo trees, each of which emits different colors of holy light. At that moment, let alone Han Shian and Liu Shenbing, three of them stay in the Golden Pavilion of glass. They are the elders of the northern ancestral hall who are also the top level figures of Tianzu. Their eyes are bigger than each other. The next moment. Everyone in the audience, under the spotlight, Chu Lingxiao''s hand stretched out again. One by one, he picked one, threw it into the cage, and then was swallowed by the evil flower smoke. Everyone: "..." Seeing this scene, Han Shitian can''t sit any longer. He hurriedly calmed his voice and reminded: "boy, you are crazy. You know what it is. You even give it all to the livestock. Are you..." But he''s not finished. Eight wushangshengguo have been eaten clean by the evil flower smoke. Han Shian: "..." Everyone: "..." The next moment. All eyes of the ten fox evil flower smoke, the breath on the body, immediately as if set off a wave of stormy waves, become extremely fierce, cold, a cultivation, but also visible to the naked eye speed, began to climb. Not for a while. He has already stepped into the Yuanzu! Chapter 618 "Is this mole ant really crazy or fake crazy? Does he know what he is doing?" Suddenly there were eight more figs. Toward Chu Lingxiao. Even Liu Shenbing, who is so proud, can''t help but show goose bumps. But when he saw Chu Lingxiao, he still picked the eight sacred figs as before, threw them to a ten tailed red fox, and swallowed them. Liu Shenbing is really unimaginable. There is such a fool in the world! This can''t be said to be stupid! But no brain at all! But Qin Yuerong, standing beside Liu Shenbing, is a pair of eyes at the moment. They are all staring red. No, they should be jealous red. They can''t help themselves! It''s not just her. The monks at the lower level of Tianzu are all at the moment. They are blank. They look at the wushangshengguo floating in front of Chu Lingxiao one by one, and their saliva flows out. It''s too annoying! It''s hard for them to get one! It''s a dead ant. It''s really lucky! Nine in a row! White Xuan standing there. I can''t say a word. He is now a bit regretful. He arranged Chu Lingxiao in that position. If he had known that this man who had no accomplishments could get such a chance today, he would have to lower his status and have a good relationship with him! Maybe now! It''s not the fox that eats the nine wushangshengguo, it''s him! No matter what. Bai Xuan''s intestines are really green now! At the same time. Chu Lingxiao is more like a dandy who has never seen the world, only knows about pleasure. He throws the supreme fruit to a fox one by one, which is totally the same as the ordinary people. Those princes who can''t stand the eyes and only know how to tease birds and play all day long are almost the same. It seems like a great move, in fact. I don''t know what I''m doing! Quiet! It''s quiet! All the calm down grandfathers, seeing the scene of nine wushangshengguo being swallowed by a fox, couldn''t help shaking their heads, standing there with heartache on their faces, sighing that it was a pity. "Where did this kid come from, you two know?" In the Yellow Pavilion. One of the old people looked at the other two elders of the ancestral hall with a dumb face. However, they all shook their heads in the same way as him. In their impression, the whole fulcrum of evolution, such as this unsophisticated aristocratic family, the dandy, is not without it, but they have never seen it. This is the grandfather! The supreme fruit! Once a hundred thousand years! At the lowest level, we must reach the ultimate level before we can come to participate in the grand evolution meeting. In the past, the waste materials of the aristocratic families have not never come. They all know that they just want to see if they can have this chance to get a supreme holy fruit. Help them break the shackles. You can practice again. Of course, they all know in their hearts these days that the way of cultivation, if it is so simple, can break the fate that cannot be cultivated, it is also called cultivation. So. They don''t worry about the fact that the grand evolution event, which will only open in 100000 years, will make a group of family members waste materials and get a supreme sacred fruit, as they expected. From the opening of the first evolution event. There is no such thing as a family, a family or a family. They have got the supreme sacred fruit. How did they all come and go back. But now they never thought of it. This time of evolution! There comes such a strange man! There is no cultivation. But why can we let the nine wushangshengguo fly in the past? Is that really true. In the dark, it''s predestined. It''s a chance. It''s impossible to think not. But they haven''t seen it! Nine wushangshengguo are all in hand, but they are thrown back to a nine sky xuanhu. Although they didn''t know from Han Shitian''s mouth what the origin of this jiuxiao Tianxuan fox was, they were very clear about one thing. When this jiuxiao Tianxuan fox came to their ancestral hall in the north, it was only in the area of great gods. Not to mention any disciple of their northern ancestral hall. It is on the fulcrum of evolution that the strength of any lineage can crush the jiuxiao Tianxuan fox. But now? This dark fox! Directly from the place where even the ants are inferior to the great gods, we have stepped into the level of the Yuanzu! Nine figs! It''s such a waste in the mouth of ten evil foxes in the area of Dazhun. It''s a pity that they even saw it. Everyone present. They all watched Chu Lingxiao shaking his head and sighing, but this kind of sighing was not pitiful, but ridiculed Chu Lingxiao''s ignorance, even the wushangshengguo given by the grandfathers. "Well, that''s it." Han Shitian coughed a few times, breaking the embarrassment of the whole audience, and said lightly: "this round of opportunity has ended, and now the next round begins." In general. It is a round of nine plants, each according to his own ability, who can let the supreme fruit fly to himself, who can get a supreme fruit from it. The next moment. Han Shitian is also too lazy to see Chu Lingxiao again. With a big wave of his hand, he will take back nine sacred fruits suspended in front of Chu Lingxiao. In fact. He did, too. Next second. Nine sacred fruits have been flying towards him slowly, but in the blink of an eye, they suddenly stop in the air, and then they don''t wait for Han Shitian to react. The next scene. The eyes of all the people in the audience were almost staring out. They saw only nine topless sacred fruits. As before, when they brushed them, they could feel a white light passing by. When they got back to God, they saw nine topless sacred fruits floating in front of Chu Lingxiao. Han Shitian: "..." Liu Shenbing: "..." But it''s only a second! Even more, all the people in the audience felt that they had goose bumps all over their bodies. They saw that the tenth supreme sacred fruit, which was only available at the level of Tianzu, fell in front of Chu Lingxiao in an instant. I didn''t wait for everyone to come back. Just a click! There is one. Chu Lingxiao picked it and threw it into the cage. Then, he was swallowed by the evil flower smoke. Han Shitian: "..." Liu Shenbing: "..." Everyone: "..." Especially when Han Shitian brushed his face, the whole face changed. Suddenly it became gloomy. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He scolded: "boy, you are crazy. You don''t know the height of the earth and waste the supreme fruit. If you don''t cherish it, you should give it to an animal!" But he just finished. A voice of understatement came out of Chu Lingxiao''s mouth and reverberated in the whole audience instantly. "You need to cherish the two words of the sacred fruit of this grade?" Everyone: "..." Three elders of liulilou Pavilion: "..." Han Shitian was even more stunned. "What did you say?" "You are the only one who regards it as life." Bai Xuan: "..." In an instant. In response, Han Shitian immediately realized that Chu Lingxiao dared to ridicule him. However, the air around him had been brushed for a while, solidified, and his voice was extremely cold, and with a sense of killing, he said coldly: "what do you say, mole ant!" Let alone Han Shitian. No matter who was present, they didn''t expect that this man with no accomplishments in their eyes would dare to defy each other in front of Han Shitian. Is that to show that they don''t want to live?! But. But just then. All of a sudden, the whole northern ancestral hall is like the last time. The wind and cloud are surging, and a holy breath of multicolored colors is falling down slowly. Then, a voice of incomparable majesty is heard, which reverberates on the whole planet in an instant. "Pass on the edict again. If you are on the list, come to receive it quickly!" In an instant. Everyone''s face changed. Chapter 619 The moment the voice fell. The first one to look up. It''s Bai Xuan. At first, he thought he was himself. He was crazy by Chu Lingxiao Qi. He had hallucinations. When he raised his head, he found that it was true. Isn''t the misty figure standing in the cloud right now the grandfather who came to preach the edict? This moment. Bai Xuan immediately realized something, an inexplicable excitement, which was suddenly exposed from every corner of his body, making his whole person tremble. Is it the purpose of the previous law! Not finished yet? The fulcrum of their evolution, as well as the names of people, have not been reported, and now they are going to make a decree again? It''s not just Bai Xuan alone. The eyes of all the people in the whole audience were all on Chu Lingxiao in an instant. With a brush, they fell over the whole northern Zuting castle. Whoever it is. All hurriedly knelt down. Even Han Shitian, Liu Shenbing, and the other three elders of the northern ancestral hall did not expect that the edict handed down not long ago would come again? Those who have been famous before. But the mood didn''t fluctuate. But in the face of a supreme ancestor, their hearts could not help shaking. No one dared to look up. But. They are quite right. It''s really the fulcrum of evolution, leaving behind many people''s names. Even the emperor guangtianqi thought that all the people who could get the chance had been listed as the fulcrum of their evolution. It''s just that he didn''t think of it. As soon as he returned to the temple of light, the emperor of light gave him another edict, which he had just sent back from the land of ten thousand worlds before he left. Indeed, many names of their evolutionary fulcrums had been left before. So. This meeting brought him back. For light apocalypse. He can convey that will. Even when it''s a runner. It is also a matter of great honor. You know, because of that. It''s not just him. The fulcrum of their evolution, the other three ancestral life bodies, and the super ancestral strongman Guangming emperor, have been opened ten Heaven acupoints early, and their combat power is more than three times that of the monks of the same level. Now more because of that blessing. Each of them got a precious ancient book, all of which were left by the talents who could leave their titles when they were riding in the sky. Can be included in it. It must be the strong who can fight with one enemy and ten enemies. If they were not in the land of ten thousand boundaries, they would suddenly suffer disaster. Those honor level geniuses would have stepped into chaos at this moment. It''s a pity. However, because of the strength of the multi-level ancestors, the day when they conquered the land of ten thousand boundaries, they disappeared one by one and became a part of history forever. Now there are twelve sages in chaos. Get such a big chance from that one. Undoubtedly, it is a great event to benefit the cultivation of the younger generation. As one of the four great grandfathers on the fulcrum of evolution, he should also do his best to change into the former one, which will not pay attention to a group of regional grandfathers, let alone the ultimate situation. In the silence. I coughed a few times. Then he opened the fulcrum of his evolution, the last edict, the name written on it, and also the last batch of fulcrum of evolution, to get the chance of monks. Immediately. One by one, they read the above names. Light way: "Zhao Qianlong, Wu Hao, Chen Ping''an, Chen Xing..." Not for a while. The names of more than a dozen people have been read by guangtianqi. Compared with Han Shitian, Liu Shenbing, and the three elders of Zuting in the north, these friars are more like the younger generation. They are all the rising Rookies of this era. Most of them have reached the level of ancestor and Yuanzu. Even the ultimate. There are several of them. But listen to the detailed names of familiar people, kneeling in the white Xuan, but a heart, began to flutter nervously, and could not help swallowing. Because so far. The name of the northern ancestral hall, the head of the three disciples, has not appeared. This can''t help but let Bai Xuan''s heart begin to be bottomless. Not your own name. Really not! "Lin Feng, ye Wu..." At the moment when the two names were said, two of the Tianzu top-level elders in the northern ancestral hall were relieved at the same time. Then, they looked at each other with a smile. Good. The name of one''s own disciple is also on it. "Liziqiao..." Then there was another name, which made the monks who had been chosen early again raise their heads slightly and look at the glass and gold loft in the northern ancestral hall. I can''t help sighing. After all, the northern ancestral court is the northern ancestral court. Most of the names in the last law are from the northern ancestral court, several more than the other three. In this way. Three of the four old disciples of Yuan Dynasty have appeared. But at the moment, Han Shitian''s face became very dignified. To be honest, he had heard several names read out, all of them were disciples of the northern ancestral hall. He thought his disciple Bai Xuan would be read out soon. After that. It''s just that there are some big family children. Is it true that his ancestral hall in the north, the first of the three disciples and his own disciple of Han Shitian This moment. At last, Bai Xuan could not sit still. He raised his head, but at that moment, he finally heard his name. "White Xuan!" Fall with two words. Bai Xuan was so excited that he jumped up and roared in his heart. I was selected! I, Bai Xuan, was finally selected!!! Even the emperor, we should envy the chance, then I still cling to what the supreme fruit, what? And light Tianqi is still standing in the cloud, light way: "the following is my fulcrum of evolution, all the people on the list, three days later, I will bring you to the world together with other ancestors." But. But just then. When Guangtian leaves, he suddenly stands up, points to Chu Lingxiao, and bows slightly: "grandfather, I have something to report to you. Here is a boy who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth. He says your supreme fruit is nothing!" The sentence fell. The faces of all the people in the audience changed. They stood up and didn''t speak. Can''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao sympathetically. Why? Now it''s all right. It''s going to be watched by a grandfather. And in the eyes of all the people in the audience, guangtianqi was stunned to hear this sentence. He could not help looking at the past along the eyes of Han Shitian. But all of us didn''t see it. When Tianqi saw Chu Lingxiao, the whole face almost changed. Just stay where you are. Han Shitian sneered. See its silence. Thought that after guangtianqi heard his words, he was on the edge of anger. Even Bai Xuan, who was on the side of him, began to feel proud because he was on the list. The next moment. He stood up directly. He pointed at Chu Lingxiao with a sneer on his face, and then, in a righteous and awe inspiring manner, followed Han Shitian''s words and went on. "That''s right, grandfather. It''s this guy. He said that your supreme fruit is not worthy of cherishing. If you didn''t show up suddenly, we would have broken him to pieces!" Light and sky enlightenment: "..." Chapter 620 The light of the sky is dim. Completely ignorant. He didn''t expect to be here at all. He met Chu Lingxiao. Just now he was wondering who had the courage to say so about the wushangshengguo given by their ancestors. Results. A close look almost scared him to death. "Mr. zudi, this guy is just a mere mortal, but he can make your wushangshengguo rush to him again and again. Can you see if there is something wrong with your wushangshengguo?" Light and sky enlightenment: "..." Hear these words. Guangtianqi''s eyes are almost staring out. The atmosphere can''t breathe for a moment. They can''t make a sound at all. They stare at the white Xuan with flying eyebrows, which is said below. Their eyes are full of disbelief. You boy! It''s crazy! How dare you even say that! But Bai Xuan below, like Han Shitian and everyone in the audience, thinks that guangtianqi is on the verge of rage, but at the moment, he holds his ancestral status and doesn''t care to fight against a mortal. And Bai Xuan was in his heart at the moment. The color of contentment. The past is like a torrent of water, which lasts forever. Now he is on the list. In three days, he will go to the main land of the world to meet the powerful chaos state, the once fulcrum creators, who have to bow down to the existence of terror. But now. It''s horrible to others. But for those who are selected like him, there is no chance. To exaggerate, they are no different from their parents. Under the whole court. Everyone''s expression has changed. Whether it''s on the list or not, they shake their heads secretly. This kid. It''s going to be bad luck. Even if the emperor, who is high above, is not willing to quarrel with a mortal, no one dare to say no to any of them. "What else do you want to say, boy?" The next moment. Han Shitian was the first one to stand out and look down on Chu Lingxiao with a look down on his face: "now zudi is here. Tell us what you just said. I see zudi, how to judge!" But in fact, Han Shitian''s heart. If it''s a sneer. Say it again? Is it possible? The life body of the ancestral emperor level is now on the cloud of his northern ancestral court. Even if a mortal is ignorant, don''t he know what the two words of the ancestral emperor represent? Liu Shenbing, who was standing there, also gave a cold hum, and there was a flash of sarcasm and contempt in his eyes. Previously, there were nine fig trees. In front of Chu Lingxiao, she was very uncomfortable. After all. From the moment when the three people of Chu Lingxiao entered the northern ancestral court, she was in front of many people and said that Chu Lingxiao was useless, but it was just a waste of ants. But now she''s talking about ant waste. In an instant, he let nine wushangshengguo fly to the front of him automatically and threw them to a fox to eat. This is the face of her ancestral disciple. Where to put it? It''s hard not to slap yourself and say what she said before. Is it a fake? As for this. It doesn''t matter. What she couldn''t bear most was that the last one, the supreme sacred fruit that only Tianzu level was entitled to obtain, was also like the first nine trees, floating in front of each other like crazy. All of a sudden. Let her feel her self-esteem, was greatly insulted. Waste material of mole ant. In this hundred thousand years, there will be a grand evolutionary event, and the limelight will surpass them again and again? This moment. All the ultimate situation is that you look at me, I look at you, and they shake their heads with each other. Originally, I saw ten figs. So weird fell in front of Chu Lingxiao. I thought what they thought was true. This seemingly ordinary man is really from an extraordinary background. He is afraid of being an astonishing person. He may even be a hidden ancestor who can''t be seen even by the top level figures of Tianzu. But now. This idea, in an instant, disappeared from their hearts. If it really is the ancestor. At the moment, the grandparent above will not be silent all the time. How can they not know each other? "Lord zudi, if you don''t care to do it, let me teach you a lesson!" The next moment. As soon as I finished speaking. Bai Xuan volunteered directly, and the first one came out. He could not help but let a lot of monks like him take the lead in the hearts of the second group of monks. Such a good performance opportunity. Why didn''t they remember! I heard that from my disciple. Han Shitian on one side was more direct, and said with a serious face: "don''t worry, grandfather, I won''t embarrass a mere mortal, but I will punish him a little to let him know that there are some things that can''t be touched by ants!" Light and sky enlightenment: "..." Han Shitian just said that. He made a look at Bai Xuan. Immediately. The next moment. Bai Xuan smiled coldly and walked towards Chu Lingxiao step by step. In fact, he wanted to do this for a long time, but in front of the public, all of them were influential figures on the whole fulcrum of evolution. He was the peak of xuanzu and a man with no accomplishments, which was really beneath his dignity. But now it''s all right. He found a good reason. Boy! Dare to come to the northern ancestral court, dare to tease me, this time, I want to make your life worse than death! Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who still sat there with no change in look, Bai Xuan''s eyes were filled with a cold and gloomy color. The whole audience held their breath and shook their heads again. In fact, they are lazy to see a xuanzu. What kind of pictures are they for a mortal? Ordinary people. If they put it in front of them, they won''t even look at it. Just. But this mortal, ignorant enough to dare to offend the ancestor, is no doubt no different from seeking death! "Ants!" Liu Shen gave a cold snort in his ice heart. His beautiful eyes were full of disdain. Standing there, he quietly looked at Chu Lingxiao, as if he was looking at an animal. But at this moment. Before all the people in the audience could react, they saw a white robe figure. Suddenly, it flashed past their eyes. They brushed it directly and fell on their knees in front of Chu Lingxiao. Bai Xuan is stunned. The brain flashed a big question mark. Next. I didn''t wait for everyone to come back. Only to hear everyone''s ear, came a very awesome, and with endless trills, and even let them hear, are straight to feel the creepy, sweaty sentence. "The fulcrum of evolution, guangtianqi, one of the four great emperors of Guangming temple, is here to welcome adults!" Bai Xuan: "..." "My Lord, how did you come to this planet? If you had known that you were here, I should have informed other grandfathers, as well as the predecessors of emperor Guangming, to come to worship your Lord." Han Shitian: "..." Liu Shenbing: "..." Everyone: "..." Chapter 621 In fact, in the mind of guangtianqi at this moment, there are seven up and eight down, six gods without a master. I''m afraid that Chu Lingxiao will raise his hand, and the whole world of evolution fulcrum will be gone. There is no doubt about the possibility. Don''t say it''s him. Even the creator of the fulcrum, the supreme chaos, had to kneel down when they saw it. When they came to look for them, they evolved the chaos of the fulcrum. It''s a long time. They just digested Chu Lingxiao''s identity. After that. Twelve chaotic states also warned them that they were only allowed to disclose the existence of Chu Lingxiao to all monks, but never to give his name. Of course. They can understand. It''s there. It''s a great surprise to know the existence of a monk who hasn''t even entered the ancestral level. As for the name, it''s not qualified to know. But now it seems. Not to tell! These monks don''t have eyes at all! Like now. On the fulcrum of his evolution, how dare these fools even mock him? Isn''t this pushing the whole fulcrum of his evolution into the pit of fire?! Grunt! The whole atmosphere was strange and dead silent. Just now, he was talking about the powerful white Xuan. The whole person was like seeing a ghost. He collapsed on the ground in an instant. After only one second, he was proud of himself the second before. The whole face was as white as a piece of paper. There was no blood. His whole body was up and down. Every sweat was standing up. His eyes were full of horror and disbelief. He sat straight in front of him That Chu Lingxiao. Five words came out of my mind! How could it be?! Let alone Bai Xuan. Han Shitian, who was standing behind him, was paralyzed on the ground directly, especially when he heard the words of guangtianqi, the grandfather, which made him feel gooseflesh. In an instant. The cold sweat all over his body, an unprecedented sense of terror, rushed into his brain from the soles of his feet in an instant, making his face numb and trembling. My Lord! The ancestral emperor on the fulcrum of their evolution called this man an adult and knelt down directly! How could it be! What can make the emperor do this is not those who were the creators of the fulcrum, right?! This moment. At the moment when the whole audience knelt down with the light, one eye was bigger than the other, and the expression was more frightening, just like a group of ordinary people, who saw the end of the world coming, all of them were breathing cold air in their hearts, and felt their limbs were all cold, and their hair was creepy and shivering. Up to the ancestral level. Down to the ultimate. All in this short moment, the brain becomes blank. The three elders of the northern ancestral hall who have been staying in the Liuli Golden Pavilion never thought that the high-rise ancestral emperor would suddenly fall from the sky. Never thought about it! Brush it! In their eyes, he knelt down and broke his head. He didn''t even think about it. The emperor, who was high above, called him Chu Lingxiao, an adult! Especially that sentence! If you know that you are here, the other three grandfathers, as well as the predecessors of emperor Guangming, will certainly come to greet you. This is their dream! Or hallucinations! But at the moment, those who have been staying in the Liuli Golden Pavilion, the three elders of the northern ancestral hall, were directly shocked by this scene and hurriedly ran out of it, their legs were weak. Do you want to talk about it now? What kind of ants are they! This is clearly a strong terrorist who should be treated with fear even if he is a grandparent. It may be the fulcrum of their evolution, which has not been exposed yet! Once the fulcrum Creator! "Here This... " Liu Shenbing, who was standing on the other side, had been scared. She was scared. Her eyes were cold and proud. She was shaking all the time. Her face was dumb, panic, uneasy and unbelievable. The next moment. But also can''t help but fall on the ground, at this moment Liu Shenbing, feel his whole body blood, are solidified. I can''t believe what happened. From the beginning. Meet for the first time. She didn''t pay attention to Chu Lingxiao. No, she didn''t look at Chu Lingxiao at all. She was just an ant and a mortal. How could she look at Chu Lingxiao? Even ten figs. One by one, when she was floating in front of Chu Lingxiao, she just had a wave in her heart. Especially when she saw Chu Lingxiao and threw ten top-notch sacred fruits to a fox to eat, she felt more that mortals were mortals after all, and she never knew what she was doing. Why they are waste materials. Others are not. There''s a reason for that. But she didn''t think about it at all. It was a terrifying existence that even the emperor had to kneel down when he saw it. And that! Isn''t it said that the master of his family should Hiss! This moment. Liu Shenbing, who was kneeling on the ground, took a breath of cool air, and finally realized what a stupid thing he had done before, he had wandered on the edge of death for a long time! Qin Yuerong, standing next to her, was too scared to look up. In such a large northern ancestral hall, countless people knelt on the ground in fright. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe. The breath was audible. It seemed that the sky was falling down at the moment. Those ultimate places, even hair, are all standing up in fear, kneeling on the ground, shivering all over. My mother! What they saw before was not an illusion at all! It''s real! They finally understood why even the top level figures of Tianzu didn''t see anything strange. It turned out that the other side was not really a mere mortal, but the realm of this man, which was too much more than them. Even the high-ranking grandfathers had to bow down and meet each other in front of this man! Quiet! A dead silence! Everyone was scared crazy. Looking up from behind everyone, we could see a cold sweat coming out, and the whole back was soaked. Liu Shen was frightened in his heart. Han Shitian, Bai Xuan is full of horror, and a heart seems to be about to explode. This man! Who is it! Is it the chaos on the fulcrum of their evolution? "My Lord, I have informed other grandfathers that there are the predecessors of emperor Guangming coming. They will come right away. As for the fulcrum creator, I can''t inform him for the time being based on the strength of the younger generation. Do you want to..." Liu Shenbing: "..." Han Shitian, Bai Xuan: "..." Everyone: "..." As soon as these words fell, the hairs of all the people''s bodies could not help erecting again. What did they just hear! Even the creator of fulcrum should come here to welcome?! And that''s when. In the sky of the huge northern ancestral hall, four holy figures suddenly fell from the sky in front of all people. Chapter 622 In full view. The four roads radiate all over the body. The supreme figure with holy breath comes down from the sky, but it hasn''t waited for all the people in the audience to react. I saw the four roads and Chu Lingxiao. There was no hesitation. He just knelt down. Kowtow in unison: "my Lord, it''s a great honor for us to come to my fulcrum of evolution. The temple of light is here to welcome my Lord!" This moment. As if the picture had been fixed again, countless people''s eyes were shaking and shaking. If not, they would have screamed. Four more grandfathers! No! It should be said that on the fulcrum of their evolution, the other three great grandfathers and a super grandparent power! And these four figures. It was when I met the four emperor Guangming of Chu Lingxiao as early as in the world. They were all sent back by the emperor Guangming. Then I learned that Chu Lingxiao had come to their fulcrum of evolution. I don''t know why. But this one is here. They did not dare to stay in the temple of light, so as soon as they knew it, they crossed countless planets and came here. As soon as they fell in the sky, they saw Guangming Qi''s face was ugly and a group of people kneeling behind him, panicking. I know. I''m afraid something happened. The emperor of light and others, without thinking about it, have already understood that it''s probably something that doesn''t have eyes, which offends this one. Otherwise, the light Apocalypse won''t do this, and they''ll rush to come here. The whole venue is as quiet as a cicada. No one dared to make a sound. Even breathing stopped in fear. Kneeling on the ground, the four bright emperors lowered their heads. They could not help but look at guangtianqi and ask what happened. The next moment. The light sky suddenly makes a look back, just at the right time, it is standing in the shuddering Liu Shenbing. It''s not a light apocalypse, deliberately aimed at Liu Shenbing or something. It''s just Liu Shenbing. It''s a disciple of one of their ancestors, who told Guangming emperor and others things subconsciously. Liu Shenbing''s master. At this moment, it is the middle-aged man kneeling behind the emperor of light, named guangshenxue, which is also the reason why they call the temple of light. Come on. It''s the fulcrum of their whole evolution. If they want to step into a higher level, they need a stronger light. Secondly, each of them has a light character, so they are named the light temple. But now this middle-aged man named guangshenxue. When he saw the eyes indicated by the light apocalypse, his face immediately turned ugly and uneasy. Then he could not help turning his head and glared at Liu Shenbing angrily. Don''t be angry at the moment. Guangshenxue has the idea of killing Liu Shenbing. His apprentice! Crazy no! How dare you dare to offend even this one? Does it mean that you are living long and impatient?! But saw the light God snow to stare at oneself, the more frightened Liu Shen ice shudders, just can''t help but lift up the head, in an instant scared again low, white face, a pair of eyes, full of fear and uneasiness. How could this happen! How could this happen?! Liu Shenbing''s brain becomes blank. She never thought that things would happen like this! Her most proud capital. She had a grandfather as a master, but she didn''t expect that at this moment, her master, guangshenxue, and the three grandfathers of the whole evolutionary fulcrum world, as well as the super grandfathers, were all in front of Chu Lingxiao. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to speak a word. She once regarded Chu Lingxiao as an ugly ant. But now. In her eyes, the great master of the ancestral emperor was in front of Chu Lingxiao as if he were not even an ant. He had to kneel down and worship. That''s how it counts. What is she? This moment. No matter Han Shitian or Bai Xuan, people are almost scared to be silly. They keep thinking about how to survive later, and they have offended Hiss! I can''t think! I dare not think about it any more! Now, if they don''t know Chu Lingxiao''s identity, they have lived for so many years! Even the creator of the fulcrum! After you know it. Kneel down to meet you! Not to mention looking at their whole fulcrum of evolution is the whole land of the world. So far, there is only one person. Isn''t that the horrible man who stands behind the twelve chaos powerful people in the rumor?! That''s coming! To the one who has no chance! Han Shitian, Bai Xuan, was completely shocked. For a long time. They are the one who can''t be provoked! The whole world, the real king! A grunt. At this moment, I only heard a mouthful of saliva and a sound of swallowing in such a huge evolution venue, but it made everyone in the audience immediately feel creepy. The real king! In their eyes, they did not recognize! I thought the other side was really a mole ant! "Big How to deal with it, my lord? " The next moment. Emperor Guangming only asked a word, which was concise and comprehensive. What did Chu Lingxiao say and how did they do it! But. There was also a tremolo in the voice. He was afraid that because of these short-sighted things, their whole world of evolutionary fulcrum would be dragged down. Hear the words of emperor Guangming. Everyone in the audience could not help shivering again. Han Shitian and Bai Xuan, both of them, felt the bones directly, and they were all scared and soft. Their faces were frightened and uneasy. They opened their mouths and wanted to talk, but they seemed to have their throats blocked and could not make a sound at all. Quiet! It''s quiet all around! Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the Chu Lingxiao sitting there, while the fengjiuxiao and longbingyao on the other side were surprised to see the present. If they needed the presence of these ancestors as usual, Liu Shenbing, Han Shitian and Bai xuanliu would be incinerated in an instant. In fact, there are three people named Liu Shenbing. I should be very grateful. Because. It''s the first time they''ve seen it. Someone can live for such a long time after offending Chu Lingxiao face to face. And the evil flower smoke that still stays in the cage, at this moment, has already drilled out of the cage, and it is very clever to stay beside Chu Lingxiao. Now she swallows ten wushangshengguo, and the energy in her body has already reached the earth shaking change. Who can imagine. She went directly from the realm of the great God to the peak of Tianzu! But I was also very surprised. Liu Shenbing, these people, can live to the present, but it''s a little inconsistent with the Master Chu Lingxiao''s behavior style. But this time. Light God snow is a wave of heavy hand, not a trace of compassion, eyes only endless cold, the moment will kneel in the shivering Liu Shenbing, to be arrested. The next moment. Just like throwing rubbish, he threw it in front of Chu Lingxiao, and said in a very respectful tone: "how to deal with it, my Lord, do it now!" Liu Shenbing immediately scared a blank brain, immediately raised his head in horror, eyes crazy trembling, looking at Chu Lingxiao. "No No, " She felt it all of a sudden. Chu Lingxiao''s extremely quiet eyes seemed to be looking at his face with a trace of familiarity. But the voice just dropped. A word that made her despair, however, fell down with a faint voice. "Kill!" Chapter 623 The voice just dropped. Guangshenxue immediately stood up and walked towards Liu Shenbing, who was frightened, so expressionless. "No No, master No, I am your apprentice. " Listening to Liu Shenbing''s scream, everyone''s head in the whole audience was scared lower. No one dared to make a sound, especially Han Shitian and Bai Xuan, the two of whom felt the whole person fell into the ice cave suddenly. It was cold and chilly, which made them look pale to the extreme. The next moment. Just a bang! Liu Shenbing, who was just begging for help, had no voice for a moment. He scared countless people on the spot. Suddenly, they were all aware of what had just happened. Liu Shenbing is dead! Or by his ancestor master, mercilessly to shoot to death! And Qin Yuerong over there. It''s more like a deflated balloon, like losing all the support, and suddenly the whole body is paralyzed on the ground, with white and uneasy face. But. A little bit. She can rest assured. Chu Lingxiao can''t kill her. Because Qin Yuerong didn''t do anything too much, on the contrary, she always reminded Liu Shenbing whether Chu Lingxiao would make a big difference. Unfortunately, Liu Shenbing, as the grandfather himself, accepted his disciples, didn''t pay attention at all. And Liu Shenbing is dead. Han Shitian collapsed on the other side, Bai Xuan, even more physically, trembling more severely, filled with despair and panic. Liu Shenbing is dead! Can they survive? When guangshenxue looked at Chu Lingxiao with a trace of inquiry again, a word came out of the whole silent evolutionary venue. "Kill!" The next moment. An endless darkness, Han Shitian and Bai Xuan''s eyes, devoured completely, then turned into ashes. There is no mercy at all. Guangming emperor and others, still expressionless, did not feel a trace of regret. Compared with Chu Lingxiao. What''s the relationship between them? What''s more, they dare to offend Tianwei and provoke this. Even if Chu Lingxiao doesn''t say a word, they will make these three people disappear forever! And the light God snow also does not have any feeling. Originally, he collected Liu Shenbing and became his own personal disciple. He only had a premonition that there would be a great change in the world. First, he would take a disciple and have a look. Maybe in the future, his disciple would stand in a higher state, or maybe. I didn''t expect that. The first disciple he just received. But he provoked Chu Lingxiao. This is not looking for death what is it? "My Lord!" Immediately. Guangshen snow quickly knelt down again. "Get up." The next moment. Light voice, then fell down, then, Emperor Guangming and other four great grandfathers, looked at each other, then slowly stood up, but saw a group of people still shivering behind, could not help but say: "you are still kneeling there, do not hear adults, have let you get up?" Hear that. But it''s like a thrill. That said. But who dares to get up first. It''s terrible! All of us didn''t expect that such an invincible figure was the emperor of the whole world, who was the fulcrum of their world and held a grand evolutionary event only once in 100000 years! Don''t say it''s the ancestor standing in front of him now. It is the creator of fulcrum, who will kneel and worship when chaos comes. Now they know. Who is sitting in front of me. It''s a great honor for these monks who haven''t even set foot in the world. Even if they kneel all the time, they are willing to see the real body with their own eyes. "Still the same?" The voice just dropped. The evil flower smoke, which had been very clever to stay beside Chu Lingxiao, suddenly saw a flash of purple red light. The next moment, Emperor Guangming and others saw a tall, pure and beautiful woman standing in front of Chu Lingxiao respectfully. Respectfully, "master." On this point. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao didn''t feel anything. The evil flower smoke returned to Chu Lingxiao, which was expected by them. But the emperor of light and others, but a fierce tight heart. I got it right away. The reason why Chu Lingxiao suddenly appeared in their fulcrum of evolution is that this nine sky Xuan fox was originally the servant of Chu Lingxiao. I don''t know when it was brought here. The light God snow actually also reflected. I''m afraid it was the last time. When he took Han Shitian, the zenith of Tianzu, to the main land of the world, Han Shitian carried him on his back and forcibly brought the nine sky Xuan fox to the fulcrum of evolution. But even then. Even if you know. It''s impossible to say anything. Because Chu Lingxiao didn''t show up at that time. Even if I knew that this nine sky xuanhu was Chu Lingxiao''s, I would not say a word. Because of myself at that time. Only think. The ancestral life represents invincibility! Now think about it. It''s very impressive. Who would have thought that one day, the land of all kingdoms would become what it is now? Who would have thought that there would be such a more brilliant world after breaking through the boundary fault of the ancestral emperor. Don''t you In the dark, already doomed? And just when everyone in the audience was still kneeling on the ground. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao stood up slowly from his position, then, with a wave of his hand, a stream of divine particles, like the sea of stars, fell on the head of all the people in the field. Wait for the breath. Even emperor Guangming and others can''t help but shiver with excitement. Very familiar. It was when they first saw Chu Lingxiao, when they left at last, they saw a good light. Because of this, they instantly opened ten Heaven acupoints. This moment. Feeling the crazy holy breath on the head, all the people in the audience could not help but raise their heads and suddenly saw the divine particles like starlight, only one foot away from their own eyes. All the eyes could not help showing a strong shock. With it. Physical condition. It''s going to improve very quickly. Ten Heavenly acupoints were opened in an instant. In an instant. Everyone was completely stunned and looked at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, full of deep awe and shock. They Opened ten Heaven acupoints?! "Sir, here..." Even emperor guangminghuang and others were surprised when they saw it. They didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao to give them the fulcrum of evolution. It was so good that they opened so many Tianjiao acupoints of all the people on the scene! You can''t help it. Emperor Guangming and others are embarrassed. Full of loss of mind: "my Lord, you treat me like this. I don''t know what to say "Do you really think it''s a coincidence that I came to your fulcrum of evolution?" Emperor guangming: Phoenix jiuxiao, dragon Bingyao: "..." Chapter 624 Chu Lingxiao. People don''t think much about it. But emperor Guangming and others, even fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, were shocked when they listened. Is it the fulcrum of evolution. Not to look for the evil flower smoke? And evil flower smoke in the heart, also sufficient Leng for a few seconds, just responded to come over, not from between, quite dissatisfied Du Du mouth. I''m not here! Master, you don''t care about me, do you?! But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao turned around and said lightly: "it''s also a kind of exercise for you to make you suffer." Evil flower smoke: "..." Although I still don''t understand Chu Lingxiao''s words, it seems that this is the reason. I have been locked in an iron cage for such a long time, and I have been tortured. But now I am blessed with misfortune, and I have stepped directly from the realm of the great God to the level of Tianzu. I don''t know how many people envy it. In fact, the most important point. The evil flower smoke has not been noticed. The enchanting spirit of her body has also been consumed in this year''s life. Now, as long as she does not use any power and belongs to the fox''s enchanting skill of jiuxiao sky xuanhu, no opponent will notice it. In the past. Other people can feel a strong danger as soon as they see the evil flower smoke. It''s from jiuxiao Tianxuan fox. Its unique sharp breath often exposes their strength prematurely when they fight with others. For those who are not as good as themselves. It doesn''t matter. But if you meet someone with equal standards, it will be a fatal danger, and the other party will come up with you and give you all the strength to prevent for a while and a half. Sometimes. Before we had a fight, we were defeated. This is the result of exposing strength too early. It will alert the other party in advance. As for the others. Chu Lingxiao didn''t pay attention to it at all. Now in the world, except him, only 12 people who are strong in chaos are clear. Once they grow up, they are almost invincible at the same level. It used to be the land of all worlds. When you ride the heavens. Then there are several xuanhu of jiuxiao sky, named after the honor! The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then gently waved his hand to signal that everyone could leave. Everyone in the audience. Including the three elders of the northern ancestral hall, they were all hesitant and still dare not move. When they saw the bright emperor looking at them and making eyes, they left the evolutionary grand venue. I dare not move. So they confirmed it again. "My Lord, would you like to come to our temple of light and have a rest for a few days. Then, three days later, we will go to the Lord''s land with my Lord, will you?" Wait for everyone to leave. The emperor of light dare to keep talking. But. It''s only a careful exploration, and I dare not ask for more than others. When Chu Lingxiao nodded. The next few days. Chu Lingxiao has been staying at the fulcrum of evolution, the world. Now that she has stepped into the evil flower smoke of Tianzu, she would like to stay here for a while. After all, she needs to ask Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao about what happened in the world in her absence this year. At first. The evil flower smoke locked in the cage was still very shocked. Chu Lingxiao appeared in front of him. But that will be in my heart. Actually, I''m worried. Because no matter who is the fulcrum of evolution, any friar who appears in the northern ancestral hall gives her an unprecedented sense of awe. It''s so powerful that even the ultimate realm in the legend can be seen everywhere. She''s really afraid. Chu Lingxiao even before she was rescued, she was imprisoned here forever. But later. When I saw those supreme fruits flying to Chu Lingxiao, all my worries were gone. She knew that at the time. At that time, Chu Lingxiao and his master were still far underestimated when they were separated. Then. When Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao told Xie Huayan about the big and small events of this year, she felt a sense of separation. She was locked here for a year, and this happened in the whole world. Especially when we hear that the land of the universe is not in the real world at all, we are really shocked here. And the fulcrum creator. Traitors of all worlds. Even more let the evil flower smoke listen to, a burst of heart tremble, completely did not expect, before every friar, all experience, just like a mirror, is controlled by people. No wonder. The previous day. She felt relaxed all over her body. At that time, she thought it was the injury on her body. With a few good turns, she felt relaxed like a free load. Now think about it. It was just then. Master Chu Lingxiao breaks all this. Now the land of all worlds will be like this. But. After listening to all the evil flowers and smoke, I was more worried. Maybe this is the improvement of the realm, which can make the monks understand that the road ahead is rough. The land of the world is still under the eyes of the local forces of the great ancestors. Temple of light. This is a huge building similar to the mortal world and the western world, but like the four ancestral halls in the southeast, northwest and northwest, it is high and suspended in the void. The Holy Spirit is stronger than the four ancestral halls. Spirit is like a fountain every day. A steady stream. Go up. However, it is enough to occupy one tenth of the world, the fulcrum of evolution. However, only emperor Guangming and the four great grandfathers are qualified to live here. In the endless years, no one has ever come here. Even after guangshenxue collected Liu Shenbing as his disciple, he never brought him into the temple of light. But these two days. It''s not just emperor Guangming, but the other four great emperors all murmured in their hearts. They thought it was really strange. They brought Chu Lingxiao to the temple of light for the first time, but they always felt that they were outsiders, and Chu Lingxiao seemed to have come to the temple of light for a long time, and they were more familiar with the plants and trees here than they were. So. At last, Emperor Guangming could not help but walk up to the top of Guangming temple to ask what happened. Say the prophet. I don''t think so. The top of the temple of light. In fact, it''s a huge air platform. At this moment, it''s just around the temple of light, and the scene of the sunset, especially a sense of peace around. When a faint residual sun shines on the road ahead, standing on the edge of the platform, quietly carrying hands and standing in the white clothes. Words to the mouth of the bright emperor. Can''t help but hesitate again. But. Just as he wanted to ask again, a faint voice fell in his ear. "Not only you, the whole world of monks, should ask, one question is, why all this happened." Chapter 625 Chu Lingxiao has just uttered this sentence. The emperor of light was stunned. He is such a super ancestor. To be honest, no one is his opponent in the whole world except for twelve chaotic states and Chu Lingxiao. Know a lot. But Chu Lingxiao''s words, in fact, immediately asked him down. He originally wanted to ask Chu Lingxiao why he looked so familiar with the temple of light, as if he had passed through thousands of times before. Unexpectedly, he didn''t say this yet. He was choked by Chu Lingxiao. What? Why? Does it mean all the changes that have taken place in the world? But isn''t that what you have brought back to the real world from the abyss of endless depravity? Chu Lingxiao shook his head. Then. He waved again. Signal the emperor of light to step down first. Just. The emperor of light resisted all kinds of questions in his heart and did not leave. He stood in place and looked at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him. To be honest. This is the first time that he has been so close to Chu Lingxiao since his last farewell. He suddenly felt it. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao, standing on the edge of the platform, in front of the setting sun, the breath becomes more and more quiet, cold, even with a touch of loneliness. In this case. The bright emperor doesn''t know what to say. It seems that the strong are doomed to be lonely. Not to that extent. Even if it''s super ancestral, I can''t understand what Chu Lingxiao said. But in fact, Chu Lingxiao asked only the simplest question. It''s the answer he''s been looking for. Even though the land of all worlds returns to the real world, there is still an unpredictable power in the netherworld. The netherworld, as the common people call it, has long been doomed. In Chu Lingxiao''s view, it is definitely not that simple. Three words. Why? Why does the evil flower smoke so skillfully leave the land of the world and run to the fulcrum of evolution. In this world. Only Chu Lingxiao knows the truth of the whole world. He has come to the fulcrum of evolution earlier than anyone in the history of the world. It''s a pity. Many people in the past have disappeared in the boundless years. Compared to the land of the world. When you ride the heavens. It''s going to be a long time. Chu Ling Xiao as like as two peas, Han Shitian, Liu Shenbing and Bai Xuan were so long, just because they looked exactly like those of those at that time. Why? This is what Chu Lingxiao said to the people at that time. Do you really think it''s such a coincidence? Yes. No such coincidence. It happened that the evil flower smoke was brought to the fulcrum of evolution. happened to be as like as two peas in Han Shitian''s, Liu Shenbing''s and Bai''s, who even heard the same voice, but Chu Ling Xiao knew that the three were not the same person. If the same flowers. But it''s far fetched. The setting sun in the distance seems to feel something too. The time of staying at the end of the sky is longer than before. "Unfortunately, the secret of this fulcrum, I, want to untie, but also continue to wait." This moment. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes became more and more quiet. In the deep and incomparable eyes, there was a flicker of endless vicissitudes. It seemed that there were many figures in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, which flashed one by one. But this second. The emperor of light, who had been standing behind him, saw an incredible scene. His old eyes suddenly became more and more condensed. His mouth was wide, and he could not help extending his hand. He looked at the front of the play and said: "big Sir, look... " No need to remind the emperor of light. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, in fact, have been staying in the direction of the bright emperor. Under the setting sun that gradually falls to the end of the sky, in the dark sky, there are white tombstones, like a large forest, standing at the end of the sky. The vicissitudes, the extremely quiet breath, seemed to have passed through countless eras, but it seemed that Chu Lingxiao, standing on the platform of the temple of light, had such a strange scene. No. It shouldn''t be weird. Because emperor Guangming didn''t feel any discomfort. On the contrary, he felt a sacred air that was inviolable from the bottom of his heart, just like the surging river, which made him stand in awe. What is that? The emperor of light was stunned. A pair of eyes, full of incredible and shock. He is a super ancestor on the fulcrum of evolution. Even if the land of all kingdoms degenerates into endless abyss, he has many things. As for the temple of light, the time he spent in it is almost impossible to describe with numbers, completely impossible to estimate. He did not know how many days and nights he had seen. All around. Even the ants on the ground are clear to him. But where did these white tombstones stand under the setting sun come from? They were not far from their temple of light. This is how dare the emperor of light believe it! This is true! A person who has lived in his own home for a long time does not know that such a secret is still hidden around him. Tombstones of the invincible. It is like a vast forest, standing under the setting sun, and the remnant sun shining on it, all of which make the emperor of light believe that it is absolutely a large physical object, not an illusion! The next moment. In the eyes of the emperor Guangming, there are a group of them again. These white tombstones, like those standing in the forest, seem to have been inspired by some kind of inspiration. They all radiate the light of setting sun one after another, which makes the previously dissipated residual sun sweep up a ray of light. It''s dazzling. Brilliant. Ancient sages have said that Canyang represents the dying of sunset, indicating that a life is about to die. But at the moment, the emperor of light feels that the bright light like blood is not like this. There is no sense of monstrosity at all, which makes him feel extremely sacred. More with that light. The moment I fell beside Chu Lingxiao. The emperor of light wants to kneel on the ground and worship at once. In every way, he feels that even the twelve sages who have seen chaos are far inferior. "Rest assured that one day I will revive you." As the voice just dropped. There was a light falling slowly in front of Chu Lingxiao, but the next moment, the most incredible scene for the emperor of light, appeared, a lot of white tombstones into the light, he seemed to see a living person, among them, there are men and women, there are old and young, do not see when they come from. "Big My Lord, next to you... " The bright face lost his mind, but his eyes were full of shock, and his heart was shaking at the moment. Picture freeze frame. With the end of the last wisp of sky, the sun falls, the world is quiet, and the surrounding area recovers a quiet moment, as if nothing just happened. In the air. Only a faint voice remained. "You are ready to follow me to the Lord''s land tomorrow." But the emperor of light at the moment. But I really know Chu Lingxiao. Such a character is doomed to be lonely In my heart. There are too many secrets to be known by others. Chapter 626 The next day. There are more than a dozen space transmission stations in the sky of the Lord of the world. They turn into a shining light pillar. Suddenly, they fall down. The Lord of the world can look up and see one after another from those light pillars. Even the worst. It also reached the ultimate state. Twelve sages of chaos have already stood in the void, waiting for this day to come. In fact, they are more excited than anyone else. Originally they tried, but they didn''t give much hope. After all, those who are strong in Hongmeng beyond the Tao can exist in seconds. From the perspective of their experience of restoring memory, there are only the forces of ancestral prefecture level and the people of ancestral Shuai level. They even feel. It is possible to reach the realm of the leader of ancestral land. These people are monks who have not even entered the ancestral life. It''s really insulting their identity to improve their talents. But they didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would agree so soon. This makes them want to know more. This young monk, who can serve as the world of twelve fulcrums, has been promoted to various levels. They have already investigated. Before memory was restored, Chu Lingxiao had done similar things, but that time he just wanted to force out the people who were hidden behind the scenes. They also came back to the real world that time. After that. I didn''t dare to ask. Today''s land of all worlds, is it what Chu Lingxiao hopes to achieve. Because I can''t think of it. Now that we have returned to the real world, there is no secret that has not been discovered. So they all think. The person behind the scenes, as Chu Lingxiao said, is the traitor of the ten thousand realms, and the truth that many ancestral and local forces have joined hands to drive the ten thousand realms into the abyss. "Are you ready for me?" Standing in the void, Hou Yi looks at the chosen young children among the twelve fulcrum worlds in all directions. He can''t help asking. "Don''t worry. I''ve told them that there should be no noise after that one appears, so that he won''t tell." The voice just dropped. The sage of chaos behind Houyi nodded. This middle-aged man in silver and white armor and elegant temperament is exactly the chaos on the fulcrum of evolution. Smell the words. What did he think of? He frowned and asked: "I heard that the one who went to your fulcrum of evolution a few days ago and had several things that didn''t grow eyes violated that one?" Hear that. Su Shiwu suddenly shook his head helplessly, and there was a slight embarrassment on his face: "it''s true that there''s something wrong with him. Fortunately, he doesn''t care. Otherwise, I can''t imagine what will happen." If not for the first two days. He didn''t feel at ease. He went to the temple of light again. He couldn''t believe that Chu Lingxiao had gone to their fulcrum of evolution. When he learned from the mouth of the emperor of light that some people had offended him, Su Shiwu thought that he would be really shocked. Even cold sweat would flow down. Fortunately. Nothing serious happened. He really worried that because of this, the friars on the whole evolution fulcrum were involved by those three bastards, which led to the whole evolution fulcrum that those who were selected into the friars could not come to the Lord''s land of all worlds and upgrade their accomplishments, which really blew their heads. But. A little bit. He didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao not only didn''t provoke others, but also helped other young monks to open ten Heaven acupoints. This should have happened today. Unexpectedly, he got the fulcrum of evolution in advance. "You''re lucky enough to be the fulcrum of evolution, to have two successive opportunities for promotion." Of course. The rest of the sages of chaos have known this for a long time. To be honest, their hearts are sour. Although they are for the future of the whole world, after all, they all come from different twelve fulcrums. If they really want to protect their weaknesses, they will only incline to their own world. But it''s envious to see the fulcrum of evolution in ancient and modern times and advance to ten Heaven acupoints. "It''s really unpredictable to do this job." Someone can''t help sighing. These twelve sages of chaotic environment have long understood the origin and development of things clearly. If they were any one, they would not be able to do so. They would have removed the whole fulcrum of evolution from the list. "You don''t have to worry too much. When I was the fulcrum creator, I saw that in the end, I didn''t know why." After Yi again light mouth way. Now it is said that there are twelve sages in chaos. But Houyi is not among them. If it really counts. There should be thirteen in chaos, and the other twelve represent the twelve fulcrum world. From the creator of twelve fulcrums to the Lord of the world, and then to the ancient road of vicissitudes, later Yi has seen that Chu Lingxiao does things. If he doesn''t see the end, others don''t understand why. But. He thought. Chu Lingxiao, regardless of the past, is the fulcrum of evolution. There must be some reasons for all the young monks who have been on the table to improve their talents. Only those who are strong in Hongmeng outside the Tao can have a second chance. Who dares to look at the reasons? "Well, that should be coming soon. You should be careful to prevent any accidents." Later Yi''s tone suddenly became dignified. The twelve of them, who are strong in chaos, gathered together, not only because of Chu Lingxiao, but also because they were afraid that something would happen in the middle of the way. Someone came to make trouble. After all, today''s land of all worlds, after returning to the real world, must be in the eyes of all the great ancestral and local forces. Countless stars around it are even more covetous and stand on the whole wave. Although the whole land of the world has awakened to the powerful field when riding on the heavens, there is no movement for such a long time, so it is hard to guarantee when it will come. The scene of that year. They can see clearly. If no one becomes a traitor in the middle of the road, they will not really be killed by the multi ancestral and local forces. In fact. As Hou Yi and others expected, there is a cold and slender figure outside the world. His eyes are cold and staring at the world. The next moment. Seeing the defensive field in front of him, he smiled a little coldly. With a big wave of his hand, all the fields in front of him disappeared immediately. Normally. This is the outermost defense field, but even the strong in Hongmeng can block it, but at the moment, there is not even a sound of vibration. And now. Under the spotlight of all the people, when the young monks of the twelve fulcrum world saw a white figure coming from the end of the sky, they could not help but become noisy all around. Everyone could not help jumping wildly with one heart. "Then Is that the adult that even the sages of chaos should kneel down? " Chapter 627 Chu Lingxiao''s appearance. Let the just a little quiet world Lord land suddenly become noisy. The monks of world Lord are in a peaceful mood. After all, they have seen Chu Lingxiao many times. Now in my heart. Though full of reverence and awe, it''s not like these monks from the twelve fulcrum world. Their faces become more and more frightened, and then they look forward, excited and excited. In addition to those ancestors who came to the world and waited for the birth of the ancient road with their ancestors, others saw Chu Lingxiao for the first time. That white dress. Even though there is no earthshaking terror in the whole body, standing there at the moment, there is no need for any words to prove it. Land of the world! The real king! Not to mention the ancestral emperor, super ancestral, is the once fulcrum creator. When you see it, you should kneel and worship. These days. But for the monks who haven''t even entered the ancestral life The promotion of talent really makes many people feel flattered at the moment. The noise is getting louder and louder. Standing in the void, Hou Yi coughed a few times: "silence, silence, adult presence, not kneeling to greet!" The sentence fell. All the twelve monks who came from the fulcrum world had to go back to God, so they really realized the identity of the people standing on the top of the sky at the moment. The next moment. Look up. All the monks of the world saw a sound of orderly footsteps. The scene was extremely shocking, just like worshiping and believing. Without hesitation, they went to the white clothes and knelt down. Then. It''s a sentence that resounds through the whole world and reverberates in every corner in an instant. "I will welcome you!" All the monks in the Lord''s land were filled with emotion, their hearts were shocked, their eyes were wide, and they dared not speak. To be honest. Such a scene. It''s the first time they''ve seen each other since they came back to the real world. That''s a long time. They have also been greatly promoted. But in comparison. Just know. There are still many differences between ourselves and the monks in the twelve fulcrum world. Looking at all the people in front of us, the weakest one has reached the ultimate situation. The rest are not the ancestors, the Yuanzu, but the xuanzu and Tianzu. The total number of them is tens of thousands. But. What they don''t know is. This can be seen in the world. Even though the land of all kingdoms fell into endless abyss for a long time, what it affected was the middle forces starting from the ancestral emperor. If it''s like this scene. The ancestral rank of ten thousand. No matter who was involved in the siege of the land of all kingdoms in those days, it is impossible for any ancestral and local forces to see that the land of all kingdoms is a combination of multiple fulcrum worlds, containing all kinds of things, the sky and the stars, not to mention how many. And its remaining ancestors are prefecture level forces. But there is no such thing. Today. In addition to the monks of the twelve fulcrums of the world, all the life bodies of the ancestral level are all on the void, watching all this quietly. The most impressive one is Xuanji seven people. Now they have really stepped into the ancestral level. But at first. When they decided to follow Chu Lingxiao, they had never thought about this grand scene. They did not think about it, but they did not dare to imagine it. Who could have thought that one day, let alone the ancestor, they were super ancestor level figures. They were all in front of Chu Lingxiao, not enough to see it. Now. Even the strong in chaos should stand respectfully in front of this person. They really feel how wise they made the decision at the beginning. Such invincible people are so lucky to have the opportunity to follow the left and right. But. Some people are happy. There are worries. Somewhere in the world below, a noble and melancholy woman dressed in a phoenix robe, with a pair of cold and beautiful eyes, stared at Chu Lingxiao standing on the sky at the moment. Her eyes were filled with regret and helplessness. Eight old figures standing beside women. Is also helpless sigh. I feel deeply that if there is any regret medicine in the world, it''s good. They must take it out and give it to Xianya. They had such a good chance, not only Xianya, but also the eight of them. If they had not been greedy at that time. Maybe now. It''s not the boundaries of the three ethnic groups. It''s the boundaries of the four ethnic groups. The eight immortals of the ancient clan can also become the main land of the world, an inviolable area that should be taken seriously even by the creator of those high-ranking fulcrum. It''s a pity. Step by step, step by step. Now they have no advantage over any other race. Xianya holds her hands tightly, nibbles her thin lips and looks at Chu Lingxiao on the sky. Her eyes are full of repentance. If time could come again. She must return to the time when she entered the forbidden area. When Feng muxue asked her if she wanted to join, she would promise to come down without any hesitation. But in this world There is no regret medicine to sell. If she was not so arrogant at the beginning, she thought that opening the six heaven acupoints would be able to traverse the whole world. Even Chu Lingxiao would have the chance to catch up with her. Maybe now she has become a disciple of Chu Lingxiao, and is admired and admired by countless people. "I''m ridiculous." With a sad smile on her face, Xianya only has Chu Lingxiao, the top of the sky in the distance, in her beautiful eyes. She can''t help shaking her head and laughing at herself. "Alas..." With an old sigh. All the people who had just stood up felt themselves directly, a sudden change and wrinkle, bang bang bang, all the blood vessels were blowing, but all the people felt comfortable. This moment. When we see each person, one after another, the most dazzling light column, rising up, let alone a number of grandfathers, super grandfathers, and even the chaos strongmen such as Houyi, are all shocked and can''t help but swallow their throat. Together! Two! Three ways! Although they have made psychological preparations, they never thought that Chu Lingxiao could really help everyone, open Tianjiao, or The twelve way! Everyone! Twelve! Whether it is the ultimate ban or any ancestor, it is the same. "Too This... This... " Later, Yi was too lazy to be matched. As for the other chaos strongmen, they stared at each other and felt their faces were unbelievable. You know. They just opened ten Heaven acupoints, and even the strongest Houyi among them only opened eleven. But now. Most incredible. Even the face is full of horror. It''s not everyone under the Lord of the world, or a group of chaos strongmen like Houyi, but a figure just breaking through the third defense field outside the land of the world. Just stay where you are. Next. Just ready to step in the footsteps, such as the smell of terror, an instant to shrink back. A pair of eyes. It''s almost staring out. Staring at the whole world, shaking. Chapter 628 Tens of thousands! Even the ancestral life forms have not entered the ants! Unexpectedly, because of the strange man in white, he opened twelve heaven acupoints with a gentle wave! This road is just about to enter the interior of the world. I want to see what the situation is, and make the world return to the real world. It''s like seeing a ghost. Scared and crazy back. Directly out of the range of three defense fields in the land of ten thousand boundaries. Then, it seems that he was afraid of being known. He just came here. He broke the three defense fields. He quickly extended his hand again and waved gently towards the front! This time it''s not about sabotage. It''s repair! But that behavior. It''s more like being a thief, creeping around, fearing no one by his identity, but seeing this behind the scenes, the figure, even a little voice, dare not make a sound, just want to repair these three defense fields. Soon. Then he used all his strength to repair the three defensive fields. Far away. Outside the whole land of ten thousand boundaries, it is still shining with gold, a sacred air, surrounded like sea water. You can''t help it. Let this figure take a big sigh of relief. Even, he kept patting his chest. His heart was throbbing and his face was full of cold sweat. He murmured: "it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s not found, or it''s really over today." But even if the figure calms down. But at the thought of the scene just seen, the whole person suddenly became restless. He felt the cold on his back, which was extremely penetrating, and even came to his face. His face was full of horror and disbelief. It''s terrible! This figure! Really want to say! How could this happen in the world! Tens of thousands! That''s tens of thousands of monks! Although it''s just a group of ants that haven''t even stepped into the life of the ancestor. No, it''s not as good as ants. But these people, because of a white man he has never seen before, can open all twelve heaven acupoints with one wave of hand! These are twelve heavenly acupoints! It''s not a classic skill of a cat and a dog. What''s more, it''s not a magic elixir that can''t be seen, but what kind of level can a monk achieve with his life-long dependence. Besides the realm. The most important is the twelve heaven acupoints! Don''t say it''s a group of ants who haven''t even stepped into the life of the ancestor! Chaos! Even hongmengjing! Being able to open twelve heaven acupoints is one of the most important monks in the ancestral and local forces. A group of ants who can''t even step into the ancestral life body can open twelve heaven acupoints! This moment. This figure, ignorant can no longer be ignorant, a pair of crazy trembling eyes, have been staring at the land of the world, cold, can''t help shivering for a while. Loss of mind on face: "hard Is this the land of all worlds that can return to the truth of the real world? " Hiss! Now. This figure can''t help but breathe a breath of cool air again. All the hairs on his body are standing up in fear. If you know the identity of this figure very well. Seeing this figure, I''m afraid it''s also a stupor. There was a long silence. This figure could not help but swallow his throat, and his face suddenly showed a smile of the afterlife. I''m very glad that I can see this scene today. Otherwise. Isn''t this the way to die! Although it''s strange to use the four words "self seeking death" in his identity, it''s because before, people like him had never imagined that someone could make tens of thousands of monks who were inferior to even ants open twelve heaven acupoints in a flash! Now he saw it! Even more. Today is the right day! It''s a smart move! If he didn''t come here today to have a look, if he wanted to really start in the future, all the forces behind him would not be different from going to die? Whoo! A chilling cold wind blew by. The figure was even more horrified. It couldn''t stay any longer. I quickly turned around and left. I didn''t dare to look at the world again. But. Because he had previously defended the three realms of the ten thousand realms against the field, and broken them all, the whole land of the ten thousand realms disappeared without trace. Suddenly let the strongest of countless stars look, can not help but look over. It''s amazing. I didn''t expect this to happen. "It''s strange. How can it be better?" As the figure left, there were two more figures, one before the other after. From this area, far away, they flew over. This is the place where they have lived. Fall to the abyss. Back to the real world. Come here for the second time. The last time was when the ruins of heaven disappeared. See each other also with oneself same, also brought curiosity to come, can''t help each other cold look at each other. Then. The rugged looking middle-aged man said lightly: "Hey, do you see anything?" Another middle-aged man wearing yin-yang Taoist suit with elegant temperament, but he even looked at the rough middle-aged man. After a careful inspection of the whole land of the world, he found that the defense field of the land of the world had not been damaged in any way and could not help saying: "the defense field of the land of the world was not stable, but we didn''t rush to the scene when there was a problem with it, Otherwise, you can really go to see the world. " But as soon as it comes out. "Come on, it''s not something you can worry about. The ancestral and prefectural forces haven''t spoken yet, so you should go in?" he sneered It seems that I have known rough middle age for a long time, and I will say so. So. Before the other side finished, the middle-aged man in the yin-yang Taoist suit turned around and left. Since I don''t see any problems, that''s all. "If it''s the leader of ancestral land, the invincible figures should be able to break these three defense fields quickly. But if it is true, how can it be intact now?" Left rough middle-aged, stood in place, said a few words, then left. In fact, middle-aged Daofu, also want to say these rough middle-aged. But is that possible? It doesn''t make sense. Who is the leader of ancestral land? Now that we have broken the three defense fields, how can we restore them to their original state? It''s hard not to say that it''s the leader of the ancestral land who breaks them and repairs them? So. There is only one reason left. That''s the defense field of Wanjie. It''s not stable. Soon, it''s rough and middle-aged. It''s also left in a hurry. It''s ready to tell the ancestral forces behind. And the land of the world. But there are three more brilliant lights, rising from dozens of people. See this. This moment. Houyi and other chaotic people''s pupils, immediately severely shrink, a face of stunned, legs suddenly a soft, almost did not fall from the void. Chapter 629 Just now, I was still immersed in opening twelve heaven acupoints, and all the people under the shocking scene were all full of thousands of lights, and their eyes couldn''t help staring up. Every person who opens twelve heaven acupoints. I can feel it now. If you have four words of "invincible at the same level" in your current strength, it''s not enough to describe yourself. If you have five or six strong people who have just stepped into the ancestral level, standing in front of you, you can punch down and smash everyone! And all the grandfathers. It''s the same feeling. Especially the top level figures of Tianzu can''t imagine whether it''s their own illusion or true. They can feel that if they are fighting with an ancestral life body today, they can be one person and explode three or four! But now everyone. Again, they are confused. Because they felt that at the moment, under the three more dazzling pillars of light, there was a power of emperor in the body of the ten figures, which was rising slowly. Even the twelfth heaven acupoint on them was shaking! "This is Not really... " After Yi all looked stupefied. And when he reacted, he saw the twelve chaotic scenes standing around him, showing the same shocked expression as him, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. Immediately. He nodded to himself dumbly. Suddenly. Hou Yi and others, a heart, trembled. They just hope to help the twelve fulcrum world, but there are still monks who improve their qualifications. Just open a few Tian acupoints. They never thought that Chu Lingxiao would directly help them open the twelve Tian acupoints. But now! These ten figures, the twinkling light in their eyes, and the power of emperors one after another, make their ancestors who have experienced the world war feel incredible. Imperial cave! This is the legendary imperial cave! Those imperial caves that can only be opened by those who stand at the top among the ancestral and prefectural forces, once opened, are destined to step into the Hongmeng realm outside the Tao, and are also the strongest ones outside the Tao! Regardless of their current status. It is the land of all worlds, and the supreme existence in the hearts of countless monks. However, in the hearts of Houyi and others, it is very clear that if they put it in the land of all worlds to take control of the heavens, what can they do in this way. Only those monks who can be named with honor can be regarded as the real strong in the same rank, under one person and above all. But even so. Few of the eminent monks can open the legendary acupoint, known as the legendary acupoint. It''s absolutely not bombast. It was named after countless unimaginable wars. If a monk named with honor can fight dozens of monks of the same rank alone, then the same is true of a monk who opens the imperial cave. There is no exaggeration at all. All their memories of the siege of the land of ten thousand kingdoms by the multi ancestral and local forces are clearly remembered. In those days, four or five powerful people in Hongmeng beyond Taoism besieged an imperial monk in xuehongmeng. After three hundred rounds of fighting, they didn''t win each other. On the contrary, four of them were killed by the imperial cave friar in their boundless land. One survived, but he was also seriously injured, and the Dantian was reduced to ashes. Even a normal mortal was inferior. "Emperor''s cave, it''s really emperor''s cave!" After Yi Mou Guang, trembling is full of excitement, even he has some envy. That is even more dazzling than Tianwei acupoint. Let the twelve sages in chaos tremble with excitement. I didn''t expect that there would be such a big surprise. Imperial cave! This is the legendary imperial cave! Even in the heyday of the kingdom of heaven, there were not a dozen monks who opened the imperial cave, but now they are rising and returning to the real world, but they have produced a more shocking picture than the heyday. A dozen imperial caves! That means that these people, at least, can be crowned with the title of the strongest hongmengjing! Suddenly. They all felt that today''s land of ten thousand boundaries no longer needed self sealing. The three outer defense fields could be opened at this moment, and they didn''t need to worry about the threat of multi ancestral and local forces coming back again. All at once! Open twelve heaven acupoints of tens of thousands of monks! It''s easy! Opened the throne cave of ten people! Although they were not very good at the place where they lived, they knew that they could not even be the leader of the ancestral land! But. Think about it. The idea was dismissed again. After all. These talented young people have not fully grown up. Since we have been waiting for such a long time, we are not afraid to wait for a long time. When we wait for their boundless land, we will be able to completely overlook all the ancestral and local forces. When our strength is better than that of the year, we will open the three outer defense fields one by one! By then. We must let the ancestral forces who besieged their land of ten thousand realms in those days have goose bumps! The more I think about it, the more excited I am. Later Yi and others saw tens of thousands of monks who opened twelve heaven acupoints and a dozen imperial acupoints. They were excited at the moment. It seemed that every blood on their bodies was shaking involuntarily. This moment. The whole world is quiet. Twelve fulcrum world friars, one by one you look at me, I look at you, all from their eyes, see a touch of excitement and excitement. But those ten monks who opened the imperial acupoints did not know what the acupoints in their eyes meant after the 12th Tianjiao acupoint. But it''s all clear. It''s hard to imagine how terrifying the power of imperial acupoints can be. But the next moment. These ten people all looked at the sky fearfully and gave them all the white clothes. From ten thousand people. Select them. Absolutely significant. "I have a last word to remind you." And this is the moment. The faint voice immediately fell down, suddenly a noisy all around, suddenly a static needle fell, as if can hear clearly, countless people''s ears, can not help but stand up. "I can give you everything, and I can take it back. Do you understand?" The next moment. I don''t know who said one. All of a sudden, I heard only the whole land of the world, and two words were very loud, and the tone was full of two words of reverence. "I see!" "Remember, I can give or take back!" As this sentence falls. This moment. The whole world is silent. But Hou Yi and others'' faces were slightly dignified. It seems that they also had time to beat these people, so as not to betray again in the future. Chapter 630 This sentence of Chu Lingxiao. It was to let Houyi and other twelve people realize that it''s important to improve their cultivation, but if there were traitors in those days, they just raised a group of white eyed wolves who didn''t know how to be grateful. It seems that they are in chaos. It''s time to go in person. It''s a deterrent. Let these people know who gave everything to them. Soon. Twelve fulcrum world, tens of thousands of monks, then all body toward Chu Lingxiao worship and worship, then respectfully left. A dozen spatial beams. Come on. Go fast, too. Before long, the world of twelve fulcrums, tens of thousands of monks, had already gone. And for a while. Chu Lingxiao has been staying in the depths of the three ethnic groups. Sometimes Feng muxue and other people will come here to ask for advice on cultivation. During this time, Chu Lingxiao also helps Feng muxue and other people to open the Tianwei cave of everyone. Originally Chu Lingxiao. And continue to open the throne cave. But Feng muxue and others refused. That is to say, they want to open it with their own strength. Now they can open twelve heaven acupoints, which is very satisfying. The next way should be their own. Actually. It''s Feng muxue and others who are afraid to open it too fast. Some of the mysteries are not understood, so it''s not worth the loss. The most important thing is. Feng muxue and others, more to consider, if the monks who also open the imperial cave hand in hand, who will win? Those who were opened the imperial acupoints by Chu Lingxiao at will, although their fighting power was improved, once they met the monks who opened the acupoints by their own ability, they would be invincible. Because. The latter. It was opened by virtue of one''s own ability and through many hardships. However, the former enjoyed its own success. In contrast, once encountering setbacks, it must be that the latter was more able to withstand them and had a more solid state of mind. It''s in a fight. It also has more advantages. As for this point. Chu Lingxiao didn''t say anything. Let Feng muxue decide. A few days later. But Houyi suddenly came to see Chu Lingxiao. They all knew who Houyi was. So fengmuxue reported to them and got approval before he introduced Houyi to the deep part of the three nationalities and saw Chu Lingxiao. "Come on, what''s up?" Chu Lingxiao stood there all the time in the deep of the three ethnic groups'' boundary. He looked up at the stars, and his eyes were very quiet. No one knew what he was thinking. The faint voice fell down. Later, Yi quickly lowered his head and hesitated for a moment. Note: "adults, these days, there are several people outside the world, who are constantly wandering outside. It seems that they are not like those sent by the ancestral forces. So, I want to invite adults to go over and have a look together. What''s the matter?" It''s because of those people. The strongest are only super ancestors. One of them surprised Hou Yi. Although he was not sure, he could feel that the other side must have opened twelve heaven acupoints, or even vaguely opened the imperial acupoints. And it''s just entered the realm of ancestral emperors. If it was before. An ancestral emperor who opened the cave of emperor''s throne appeared outside the world. He said that he would go out immediately and bring the ancestral emperor in. It was a blessing for the whole world to attract such a person. Just now. None of this is needed at all. Today, there are more than a dozen young monks who open the imperial cave. One more is just one more. But the other side didn''t leave for such a long time. I''ve been wandering outside these days. It seems that I''m in a hurry, but it''s hard for Hou Yi to know. What''s the origin of these people? It seems that they are not big enemies. There was a silence. Chu Lingxiao slowly opened his eyes. It seems that we already know who the visitor is. Light way: "Mu Xue, you stay here." Then. Then he opened his mouth to Houyi and said: "you, let me have a look." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao and Houyi disappeared in the same place, leaving a blank face. Feng muxue, who didn''t know what happened, shook his head helplessly. Outside the world. Golden light, like the sun, shines on the whole area, and countless stars below can only be covered by its light. And those three defense fields. It''s incredibly powerful. Not to mention the powerful in Hongmeng outside the Tao, it is a lot of zushuai level figures who can break a path together. Only when the ancestor of the land, the existence of that level, comes in person, can the three defense fields be broken one by one. Otherwise. It''s impossible for the outside world to enter the world. And the friars of the world. If you want to leave. As long as you keep flying up, it''s OK. Just. Since I learned the truth of the world, no one dares to fly out to see the outside world for fear of being attacked by terrible people. After a few breaths. Chu Lingxiao took Hou Yi and flew out of the world. To be honest, this is the first time that Hou Yi has flown out since the land of the world returned to the real world. When you see the whole world. Like the sun that never dies. High above. When standing on the countless stars below, Hou Yi felt a little excited. A different feeling came out of his mind. It was almost as if he had been separated from the rest of the world. It seemed that he had returned to the land of the former ten thousand realms and took the time to control the sky. He can''t help looking. None of the surrounding planets has changed, and they still stand in the original cracks, but the difference is that after so many eras, countless planets have been born. The next moment. After Yi then toward the direction of the twelve heavy sky building star, looked at the past, in the eye immediately gave birth to a trace of murderous meaning. He remembers it clearly. At that time, this planet received their boundless land. It didn''t know how many benefits, but it didn''t know how to repay them. Instead, it secretly helped the multi ancestral and local forces, and it didn''t know how many precious things it had taken away from their boundless land. One more look. Twelve tower of heaven. Then it was printed in the eyes of Houyi, and his eyes were even more furious, because he saw that the twelve heavenly towers, each layer, were stored with many precious things, all stolen from the land of the world in those days! Immediately. Later, Yi thought of another planet, called tianshengxu. At that time, this planet was even dirtier and ugly. They also supported the land of all kingdoms. As a result, what they did was worse than that of tianlouxing. They raised their troops to fight against each other directly. With those enemies, they waved their butcher knives to their land of all kingdoms! Just. When looking at the direction of tianshengxu, Hou Yi was stunned and immediately confused. "What''s the matter, Tiansheng market?" And just then. Seven or eight figures, then suddenly towards this side, flew over. "My Lord, I''ll wait until you come out." Chapter 631 At the front of the seven or eight figures is a woman in a white phoenix robe, with a cool temperament and a tall figure who looks like she is in her twenties. It''s just an ancestor. But followed by a number of super ancestor level figures. However, you ruodan, the female emperor of the twelve heavenly tower stars, is followed by a group of super ancestral figures, such as Lin Tianyu. Now there are only a few high-rise buildings. But see you ruodan and others. Come this way. After just returning to God, Yi was stunned. Although he recognized these people who had been wandering outside the world these days, he was most surprised. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others! But they came from the direction of the twelve heavenly tower stars. Are they monks of the twelve heavenly tower stars? But how do you know this? The next moment. If I had not met you ruodan and other people, I would have known Chu Lingxiao. Later, Yi would have been like an enemy and clapped him. But still directly stopped in Chu Lingxiao side, a face of cold don''t let you ruodan and others, close a step. He remembers it clearly. Twelve heavy sky building stars, what have they done to their boundless land? It''s like a wolf in the heart and a dog in the heart! Especially the two of the twelve star skyscraper! One is called Tianqing Hou! Now, the other side should have reached the chaos nine realms! And the other one is to make Houyi, the name that will not be forgotten even after being killed, long Aotian! This old thing with a different look! I was able to step into the world beyond Tao! Without their land of ten thousand boundaries, they would have given a pill of supreme holy medicine, and had no idea what year Ma Yue would enter into this land. Later Yi remembered very well that the land of ten thousand boundaries had caused a lot of fluctuations because of this. Because there''s no elixir. In the beginning, it was decided to give someone who had already been honored as a powerful man in Hongmeng! It''s to try. Can you open the imperial acupoint after the 12th heaven acupoint! However, for the sake of the overall situation, the powerful man of Hongmeng region showed their wisdom and virtue in the world. Only when he cared for the monks of the planet under his rule, he gave the elixir to long Aotian. I don''t know! When the multi ancestral forces invaded the land of the world, long Aotian, as an old ancestor of the twelve Star Tower, not only didn''t send troops to help, but also led the one ancestral force to invade the land of the world. He joined hands with several powerful people in the Hongmeng area and cut off the head of the benefactor who gave the holy medicine to him! Back then. Not far away, I can see all this clearly. I can''t believe that the great and beautiful place is beyond my belief. I have sacrificed myself to others and ended up in such a situation that my eyes can''t close for a long time. I just can''t close my eyes in peace! When he saw it, Yi stopped himself. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others realized something immediately. They bowed to Houyi, and then Lin Tianyu stood up and explained: "master, you misunderstood that when I was a twelve star skyscraper, not everyone agreed not to go out to help the world, but we couldn''t do it." "At that time, longaotian was the most powerful. He almost covered the sky with one hand. No one dared to disobey his orders." You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others all can understand the mood when Hou Yi sees them at the moment. If it''s them. It''s good to be able to hold back like Houyi. Hear these words. Then yidang was stunned. "Today, both the Marquis of Tianqing and the emperor of Longao are dead. If you want to, you can take all the precious things in the twelve tower back to the world at any time. We will never stop you." But the next moment. When hearing Lin Tianyu''s next words, he could not help but show a trace of disbelief on his face. His mouth was slightly open. Some of them were shocked by these words. Suddenly subconsciously asked: "are you telling the truth?" Smell the words. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others, however, take a careful look at Chu Lingxiao and think, isn''t this the one who hasn''t told everyone in the world? "Elder, if you don''t believe it, you can ask your excellency. The Lord Tianqing and the Dragon Aotian were killed by your excellency." Houyi: "..." In an instant. After Yi''s eyes, full of stupidity to see Chu Lingxiao, a face of dumb. "Big My Lord, here... " "What do you think brought you for?" Houyi: "..." "I''ll let them all come here later and bring back all the things in the twelve story tower. Can you understand?" Hear that. After Yi hurriedly nods. But I can''t believe it. It turns out that Tianqing and longaotian, the twelve star skyscraper, have been killed by Chu Lingxiao for a long time. They don''t know what to say. Chu Lingxiao is the Savior sent to their world. Not only let the land of the world return to the real world. It''s a long time ago that these two crazy people of Sang''s heart died. Before he died, he didn''t have to Are you worried You can''t help it. Later, Yi thought of something. He pointed at the direction of the holy market with a dumb face. His breath suddenly became a little faster. He wanted to say something and then stopped: "that day, the holy market was also..." I haven''t finished speaking. You ruodan took out a bright jewel and handed it to Hou Yi, saying: "master, this is the energy jewel after the Tiansheng ruins are turned into ashes. If you want it, please give it to you. Anyway, it''s all given to us by adults." Houyi: "..." Completely stupid. He just thought about those things, but he didn''t think about them at all. There were two stars in the four worlds and carefully cultivated planets One again. There is not even a planet. Later, Iraq still knew some secrets. There were four surrounding overlord planets cultivated in the land of ten thousand realms. However, when the land of ten thousand realms was invaded, each of the four planets would either die or take advantage of the fire to rob and wave the butcher''s knife directly to the land of ten thousand realms. At present, all monks in the world have not been born. Just It seems that they are too redundant. But you ruodan and Lin Tianyu are not so generous because they feel guilty. They give the energy gem of the tianshengxu to Hou Yi. Now even if there are energy gems, they can''t control the other two planets. Otherwise. These days, they will not be so anxious. They want to ask Chu Lingxiao for help. "My Lord, the emperor''s ceremony may still need your help. A few days ago, we heard that there may be five grand leaders coming to this area, and it may not be all because of the emperor''s ceremony." Finish. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others looked at Chu Lingxiao anxiously, with a little fear in their eyes. Five grandfathers! That''s the strong one in Hongmeng! A power at the level of ancestral land, except the leader of ancestral land, is the most powerful person. All of a sudden, it came directly to the five. Obviously. It''s for the land of the world, for Chu Lingxiao! Chapter 632 None of them has seen the zushuai level figures. They are not only the strong ones above the Hongmeng realm, but also the strongest ones under the leader of the ancestral land. They are not the Hongmeng realm like longaotian, which can be compared with them. Even though the land of ten thousand kingdoms was invaded by multi ancestor forces, they had never heard of or seen the confrontation of such characters. Lin Tianzu and other people knew that. No, I didn''t see it. It''s not qualified at all. At this moment, Hou Yi, standing aside, finally digested all the news. According to the current situation, he solved two traitors as early as he did not know when. Now think about it. If not, how can those precious books return to the land of the world. In fact, the main reason. I don''t know. The original versions of those precious ancient books are all placed in the twelve Star Tower. As for the five grandfathers. For him, the top of the chaos nine realms, the heart is clearer. From this, we can see the gap, because the same as the top of the chaos nine realms, Tianqing Hou only knows the existence of Hongmeng realms. Who is Tianqing Hou? It''s just a satellite under the rule of all kingdoms? These satellite planets. Although its strength is stronger than the surrounding countless stars, compared with the real monks of the ancestral and local forces, there are still many differences in both the details and the vision. Beyond the Tao. There are three areas. Hongmeng, Tianqiu, and the last scene - the coexistence of heaven and earth! All the great ancestral and prefectural forces, but all the people at the level of patriarchal commander, have reached the heaven and earth. According to the legend, only the people at the level of patriarchal commander, or the designated people, can see the leader of ancestral land, which is to coexist in heaven and earth. Those people. Attack, cooperation and participation. It has been really integrated with the heaven and the earth for a long time. The energy in the body, even if the body is broken and turned into ashes, is not really death. Only when the two Heaven and earth coexist, can their divine particles be crushed into clouds and smoke. In short. If we want to eliminate the coexistence of heaven and earth, we can''t do it without two strong men of the same rank. Otherwise, how could the strongest of their land fall completely. It''s called the coexistence of heaven and earth. Not in vain. It''s a pity. In those days, there were six ancestral forces invading the land of the world. Even though the land of the world claimed to ride on the heavens for a long time, it was still invincible, making these ancestral forces feel threatened, and they would not hesitate to use up all their forces to invade the land of the world. All of these are because the land of the world in those days has already produced two Heaven and earth coexistence. Otherwise. It is no doubt that any ancestral and prefectural forces come to provoke and dig their own graves. Chu Lingxiao waved gently. After gesturing, Yirang asked other people to move back all the things in the twelve story pagoda. After the command. There was no hesitation. Turn around and get ready to leave. However, Lin Tianyu was in a hurry when he looked at all of them and said: "my Lord, what shall we do? The emperor''s ceremony will be held in a few days. Five grandfathers will visit in person. How can we maintain the scene when we are twelve star skyscraper?" In fact, what makes you ruodan, Lin Tianyu and other people feel uneasy is the vast ancestral land. So far, there is no movement. It''s OK that there''s no movement. At least one message can be disclosed to the surrounding stars. They are twelve star skyscrapers, and there is still a vast ancestral land standing behind them. But even if the emperor''s ceremony starts, people will be sent to the vast ancestral land. Isn''t that all exposed? By then. Maybe before, the five grandfathers were afraid of the vast ancestral land behind them. They were not different from the ants star in this exposure. And the holy ruins that day. Ashes. I''m afraid it has also reached the ear of the ancestral and prefectural forces. That''s it. In the great ceremony of emperor Fengdi, their best plan now is to quit. Maybe they can take this opportunity to merge the twelve heavenly tower stars into the defense field of the land of all kingdoms. So as long as the leader of the ancestral land doesn''t fight, they can live for several more days. Later Yi took a last look. He shook his head. Back to the world. If it''s the previous time, hearing that there are five grand master level figures coming, he will certainly, like you ruodan, Lin Tianzu and others, panic and tremble. The stronger the friar, the more he knows the grand master level figures and what they represent. But now. But Hou Yi thinks. Not to mention the zushuai level figures, but the leader of the zudi comes in person. All of them are safe and sound. With their own power, they can open twelve heaven acupoints of ten thousand monks and more than a dozen imperial acupoints. The strength of these figures is really amazing. Although he has never seen the master of the ancestral land do it, he has seen a lot of valuable ancient books, and it is impossible for him to do so. So what else does he have to worry about? Soon. Later, Yi came back again, followed by the other twelve chaotic strongmen. Before he came back, he had told others everything he knew. No one thought of it. Two of the traitors. It has been solved by Chu Lingxiao. After bowing to the Chu Lingxiao, together with the twelve chaos states such as Houyi, they moved the twelve heavenly pagodas directly to the land of the world. After a huge vibration, they saw only the twelve heavenly pagodas, then they left their original position and flew towards the land of the world. The reason why we want to take action together is that the precious things in the twelve heavenly towers have already passed divinity, and one weight can''t even compare with one star. "Big My lord...... " Standing there, you Ruo Dan, Lin Tianyu and others are more upset. Their lips are white, and they carefully look at Chu Lingxiao in front of them. Is Chu Lingxiao still silent. Think what''s happening now is out of control? If even this one feels extremely difficult, they will have no way to live. But after finishing all, Yi and so on chaos situation, after returning, actually stood aside, was helpless smiled again, could not help but open mouth said a sentence. "Your Excellency, are you going to do it yourself?" Hear that. You Ruo Dan, Lin Tianyu and others, immediately stared. Get out? The five grand masters of zushuai came in person. Now they should avoid it temporarily. Unless the leader of zudi, who can resist it? The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes light finally came back from the deep sea of stars. It seems that he was observing something before. The light way is: "first, you will incorporate the twelve heavy sky tower stars into the defense field of the land of all boundaries." Smell the words. Hou Yi and others nodded immediately. But you ruodan, Lin Tianzu and others, though greatly relieved, asked carefully when Hou Yi passed by. "You are more aware of the strength of the five grand leaders than we are. Are you just..." Houyi and others, can''t help but look at each other. Immediately. After another look at Chu Lingxiao''s back, he said with a chuckle: "you will follow us to all parts of the world and see." Hear that. But even more let you if Dan, Lin Tianyu and others, confused, each looked at each other, not from the corner of the mouth full of wry smile. See what you can do. That''s five grand masters Chapter 633 More than a dozen people in chaos together. Even the Imperial Star like the twelve star skyscraper is as fragile as a piece of paper. It will soon be incorporated into the three defenses of the world. Although halfway. Cause no small vibration. Let all the monks in the twelve Star Tower panic one by one, but when you ruodan, Lin Tianyu and other people go back for a visit, they soon calmed down. However, when they heard that the twelve heavenly building stars had been completely incorporated into the land of all kingdoms, many of the twelve heavenly building star monks were quite upset. Even if you ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others didn''t tell them why Tianqing Hou and longaotian would die, and why all the ancient books in the forbidden area of the holy mountain disappeared, they all guessed that they had something to do with the world. It is also clear that this day will surely come. It''s just that. They have twelve levels of tianlouxing, so they really want to fight against the vast ancestral land. One of the forces at the level of ancestral land was one of those who dared to invade the land of all kingdoms in those days. They really can''t imagine that if one day, the vast ancestral land will come back again, and what will stop the land of all kingdoms now. Even if you have seen it, long Aotian died in Chu Lingxiao''s hands. But I still don''t think so. With one''s own strength, we can compete with the whole ancestral forces. If we can do it, it will be enough for one thing. There''s a terrorist out there! Leader of lianzu land! We should all be afraid of it. But can there be such people in the world? It''s not that they didn''t dare to imagine But in the heart of every friar, it is clear that a ancestral power, from the place of birth, has existed. Who can live in a new era than the Lord of ancestral land? In this world? Has it ever existed? Have you ever heard of it? However, at this time, ruodan and Lin Tianyu were totally shocked when they came back to the main place of the world after seeing one fulcrum world after another with the twelve strong people of chaos, such as Houyi. Their eyes were shaking and their brains were also blank. Even if it has returned to the world. But it was still a gaping, bristling look. They couldn''t believe what they had just seen from the 12 world fulcrums. It''s unbelievable! That''s a man No! That''s a monk, can you do it?! You ruodan was dazed. Lin Tianyu and other twelve star skyscrapers, a group of high-rise buildings, are full of shock, a pair of eyes, staring as big as two cattle eyes, looking at Hou Yi and others, trembling: "each Dear predecessors, here All of this is not done by adults, is it? " Houyi and others, however, don''t answer back and ask: "otherwise, why do you think we need to take you to have a look?" You ruodan: "..." Lin Tianyu and others: "..." Completely stupid. Fear, fear and joy, all kinds of complex emotions interweave together, making you ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others completely speechless. Ten thousand monks! Open all twelve heaven acupoints! Among them! More than a dozen people opened the legendary cave of Empires! Is this what people can do?! I thought it was shocking to see Chu Lingxiao help you ruodan to break through the shackles and open the imperial cave at one stroke. But they all thought that it must cost that person''s energy. For a very long time. It''s impossible to help the second one, to open the legendary imperial cave. In fact, the main reason is after watching the scene of Chu Lingxiao killing dragon Aotian. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and other people all subconsciously think that Chu Lingxiao must be a person who can fight with Zu Shuai, but when they know the emperor''s ceremony, there will be five Zu Shuai people. After the news comes, it''s really like a basin of cold water, which can cool their hearts one by one. The secret way: this time they will be finished. But who dares to imagine! Today''s scene! Ten thousand monks open twelve heaven acupoints. Even though these people, even the ancestral life bodies, haven''t stepped in yet, they can step into the Hongmeng realm in the future as long as they are given enough time! And the monks who opened the imperial cave. Doesn''t it mean that in the future, there will be more than a dozen grand figures born? It''s terrible! After Yi light smile, looking at a face dumb, shock color of you ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others, chuckle way: "now you should, nothing to worry about?" Grunt! Hear that. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and others suddenly shuddered all over, and couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. What else do they worry about! It can open twelve heaven acupoints of ten thousand monks, among which there are more than ten imperial acupoints. The strength of such people Even if they don''t know the realm beyond the Tao, they can guess it by guessing. The leader of the ancestral land certainly can''t do it! Otherwise. The ancestral and prefectural forces of one side. How can we start from the boundless land and the endless depravity abyss? Until now, there are only a few grand masters? If you could be like Chu Lingxiao. When opening the imperial cave, we can see it like drinking water. Isn''t the leader of the ancestral land who is the leader of the ancestral power at the level of ancestral land mad long ago? Just open the imperial cave? In this way. A cave for emperors. It is destined to give birth to zushuai level figures. But not! This moment. You ruodan, Lin Tianzu and others felt the cold wind coming from their back, and realized how terrible Chu Lingxiao''s strength was, which was beyond even the leader of the ancestral land! Who can do this magnificent scene? And just then. Chu Lingxiao''s figure suddenly appeared in front of all the people, carrying his hands on his back and looking at the whole land of the world quietly. He said lightly: "have you seen it all?" Smell the words. Later Yi and others, hurriedly bow to salute slightly and stand aside respectfully. And you ruodan, Lin Tianzu and other people, after hearing this sentence, their heads are like rattles, nodding wildly, and there is no doubt and worry. Terror! There are such people in the world! It turned out that all their previous worries were just a fuss. "Then That adult, Fengdi ceremony, let''s go or not. " "Go, why not?" A faint voice fell. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu and other people shut their mouths immediately. It''s not that they are still thinking about the emperor''s ceremony, but that even they all think that when such people come to the emperor''s ceremony, they are just too low. And this time. In this area, in the far north, surrounded by countless stars, there is a middle-aged man wearing yin-yang Taoist uniform and elegant temperament on a red maple leaf covered planet, just like a servant, leading a large group of people, standing respectfully outside a shining holy door. It''s like meeting someone. Just the next moment. Before this man arrived, he could hear a scornful laugh, which came out of the holy door. "If it''s not from the leader of the ancestral land, it''s worthy of me to come here?" Chapter 634 The voice just dropped. In the holy portal of light, there comes a light voice full of fun. "Just say a few words. The leader of the ancestral land sent our three leaders to come here, not for the land of all kingdoms?" "The land of the world?" But obviously. The former laughter also did not pay attention to the land of the world. The tone was still full of ridicule and contempt. "Today''s world is nothing. Let alone one of the ancestral forces, it is this low-level planet. It can also be fearless. The leader of ancestral land is too worried." The chuckle. In words. The so-called low-level planet is the one that will come at this moment, covered with red maple leaves. Although it is a guest from afar, it doesn''t treat itself as a guest at all. Instead, it looks like a real host. However, those who wear yin-yang Taoist suits and lead the way with gentle temperament and middle-aged people, who are standing outside the sacred door respectfully and bending their knees at the moment, even if they hear each other''s contempt for their own planet, there is still no dissatisfaction on their faces. On the contrary, I think it''s a great honor to be able to let these people say the first two sentences, even if they are derogatory. Look at me. Let me see you. The eyes are full of excitement. In particular, the middle-aged man wearing the yin-yang Taoist suit with extremely gentle temperament now has a face that is quite different from his high cold temperament. He looks like a fanatical believer who worships the gods he believes in. The whole face feels like a person has suddenly changed. Soon. In the sacred portal, there are three extremely cold, great figures. "Welcome the three adults, come to our heaven way Yin and Yang star!" The next moment. The middle-aged man in the yin-yang Taoist suit quickly knelt down and bowed to the three figures with great respect. His eyes were full of awe and excitement. The people behind him also knelt down together and the sound of respect reverberated in every corner. "I would like to welcome three adults!" Smell the words. The three great figures showed their original appearance. They were all dressed in the same clothes, wearing a Golden Dragon Robe, and there was a beautiful character embroidered with gold threads behind them. All of them proved that they were zushuai people from a certain ancestral power. Everyone''s eyes. Although looking at the middle-aged people, they are not the same, but that innate noble aura makes the red maple leaves spread all around, sweeping up immediately, making the three people''s temperament more mysterious. Of the three. A young man with a beautiful appearance who looks no more than 20 years old has a slight contempt for his eyes, which is more like looking at the livestock he keeps in captivity. He squints at Daofu middle-aged slightly and says in a lazy voice: "you are the leader of Tiandao Yinyang star. What''s your name Take...... " Say. It seems that I can''t remember my name. But see this. Dao Fu was middle-aged, but he didn''t feel any displeasure. He quickly took the words and said with a smile on his face: "adult, the villain''s name is chengyuqing." "Oh, come to think of it. Your name is Cheng Yuqing." At this time, the youth just wanted to come, and then lightly said: "before coming, Cheng Hao has told us, let''s give you two words, you can rest assured that when the three of us finish, we will reward you with something." Cheng Hao, as young people say. Nature is the heaven way yin-yang star. Since the fall of the infinite abyss in the world, he has worshipped the old ancestor of heaven way yin-yang star in jiuxiao ancestral land. Although he called his ancestor a boy. However, there was no discomfort in the heart of chengyuqing and the people kneeling behind him, because they knew that the youth in front of them, regardless of their long-term youth, had no idea what an old antique lived for long. After hearing the words of the youth. The man in charge of the heaven and the Yin and Yang star, chengyuqing, hurriedly kowtowed and bowed: "thank you very much. The children must do their best to help the adults." And two people standing next to the young man. One young man looks like a young man, the other looks very charming, but it gives people a feeling, like an iceberg standing there, extremely cold, a cold woman who has never spoken from the beginning to the end. "Last time you heard that the three defensive fields in the land of all kingdoms are defective, but they are true?" The next moment. The other young man opened his mouth. Smell the words. Chengyuqing hurriedly raised his head and said in a very respectful tone: "yes, my Lord, it''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can go to all the major planets and ask them. They should have seen the scene where the holy light in the land of all worlds suddenly disappeared and recovered." Hear that. The young man and the former young man can''t help but look at each other. If it is true, it will prove that the three defensive fields in the land of all boundaries have recovered, but they also have some defects. I''m afraid that after so many eras, the divinity has already been consumed by endless years. That would be good. Save them. Just wait for the next time the Holy Light disappears. Then they can enter the land of all worlds to have a good look. What happened in the land can make the land of all worlds return to the real world. But this time. But the young man, who had previously hissed, said again: "the Lord of the ancestral land, I am so worried about it. Don''t you just defend the field with three ways? If you have any worries, it will not be over. " Hear these words. No one dares to answer the questions about the high level of yin and Yang stars, such as Cheng Yuqing. They still behave themselves and continue to kneel. But in fact, all three of them are clear-minded. This time, they came here to say that it''s better to listen. They came to see for the leader of the ancestral land. It''s harder to listen. They came to see for the leader of the ancestral land whether there is any danger in it. Just. Is there any danger in the present world? It''s true that the leader of the ancestral land is worried. At the same time, there was a rough looking middle-aged man leading a large group of high-level stars on a planet in the extreme south region, similar to that in the age of wilderness. Will two temperament incomparably cold heavy middle age. Out of a sacred portal. "Ladies and gentlemen, do you want to come to our heavenly way Yinyang Star Palace? Have a rest. We have prepared drinks already..." "Well, as for your great ceremony, the three of us will help you to have a look. At that time, the twelve star skyscraper will sell three of our faces and give up the throne this time." Chengyuqing and others, hurriedly get up. All the way is like a slave, walking in front, leading the way for the three. "It''s said that the ancestor of the twelve Star Tower, the boy named long Aotian, died the other day. Have you heard about it?" "This should be false news. If so, the vast ancestral land will definitely cause a big fluctuation. After all, dragon Aotian is also the first person under the leader of zushuai level." During the ear. I also heard some things about the twelve star skyscraper, but I didn''t care much about the high-rise of yin and Yang stars in the heavenly way such as chengyuqing. They are only thinking of the emperor''s ceremony at the moment. They are the way of yin and Yang. The act of ascending to the throne. There are three zushuai people in town. Who dares to rob them. Chapter 635 The so-called emperor''s ceremony. In fact, it comes to the end. It''s only a matter of the four stars, the twelve star skyscraper, the heaven holy ruins, the heaven way yin-yang star and the manghuang heaven flood star. After disappearing from the world. The four planets control the resources of all the surrounding planets. Whoever can be the emperor will have half of them every year. It can be imagined that the resources gathered by countless planets are all put into one star''s pocket. Then the strength of this planet can be multiplied. It''s just the throne. There are always only twelve stars in the sky. Similarly, the so-called resource seems to have entered the twelve heavenly tower stars, but in fact, it was swallowed by the Marquis of Tianqing and the two people of longaotian alone. Otherwise, how could the twelve heavenly tower stars not be born into the second chaotic environment until now in these years. You know. It''s the resources gathered by countless planets, enough to make a planet give birth to a strong chaotic environment. But from the beginning to the end, there was no change. Because. Tian Qinghou and long Aotian are greedy. They all absorb all these resources. Otherwise, how could they be promoted so fast. Although the energy of Lingshi can no longer satisfy him in such a Hongmeng environment as longaotian, he is in great need of Lingshi whether he is still in chaos or just stepped into Hongmeng environment. This also makes the Dragon proud. Soon, he sat in the vast ancestral land, the vice Lord of the heavenly army. Time from the emperor''s ceremony. A few days later. Countless planets have recalled visiting monks and closed the gate of the planet. During this period, no one is allowed to leave their own planet for half a step. Because. In this period of time, many people will die. Come on. Announce the accession of the emperor. Two. In order to continue to frighten the surrounding stars and keep their own peace, we must pay general resources to the emperor star on time every year. To be honest. Countless stars are suffering. Since the fall of the world to the abyss, their stars are more helpless than they used to be. The resources on their own planet should be handed over half to the star of the emperor. It''s not the emperor anymore. It''s no different from the tyrant. The last emperor. Twelve heavy sky tower star, more excessive, let them hand in two-thirds, there is no way to live. This has also resulted in the aura of countless stars. Although it can maintain normal cultivation, it is undoubtedly a dream to produce a stronger one. So. This time the monarch star was re elected. They can only ask for it. I hope that this time the emperor will never be a twelve star skyscraper again. I also hope that if there is a new king star, don''t be such a tyrant again. Give them these planets a living. But where do these planets know, the past thoughts of the four planets. There are no other planets around. Only endless demands. Standing in the corner of the four major planets, it is impossible to hope to see these planets, and to be able to give birth to those who are strong in chaos. In this way, they are likely to threaten their status. After all. Why are the ancestral forces behind the four major planets? Compared with other planets, there are the strong in chaos. This day. After countless planets closed their gates. In the center of this area, at the junction of the twelve Star Tower and the Tiansheng ruins, a dozen figures came from the north and south. It''s the people who are the Yin and Yang stars of Tiandao and the flood stars of manghuang. Two leaders. It''s also the grand masters of the heaven and earth. But. Compared to the number of people. There are more than one celestial sphere over the Yin and Yang stars of the heavenly way. Manghuang Tian Hong Xing is a young man with a slightly younger appearance. The other, less than the old school, was a middle-aged man in plain clothes. It didn''t take long. There is a huge bright sea of stars on both sides, and each side sees the other side. The sky realm is the most top-ranking person among the ancestral and local forces. So they met. You''re welcome. They all nodded to each other. However, in front of Xiao Long, the leader of manghuang Tianhong star, a group of high-level officials, such as Cheng Yuqing, stood in front of them with two extremely cold temperaments, which made them feel chilly. Although there was a little fear in their eyes, they couldn''t help looking at each other and smiled a little. It seems that the throne of the emperor this time. It''s up to them to do it. They also got the news in advance. Mang Huang Tian Hong Xing came to the throne of the emperor this time, and there were also some people of zushuai level. Now when he saw that only two people came to him, his worry was gone. Three to two. In any case, they are all the stars of yin and Yang, and the victory is in hand. But just then. In their ears, however, there was a sudden, solemn voice in their tone. "I didn''t expect that the old man would be sent to the ancestral land of Honghuang." The speaker. It''s the three zushuai level figures in jiuxiao zudi who, from the day they came, stood there like an iceberg, a cold and gorgeous woman who didn''t speak. At the moment, her eyes were fixed on someone on the other side of the star sea. It was the middle-aged man in plain clothes who stood in front of Xiao Long, the leader of manghuang Tianhong star. Hear that. The hearts of a group of high-level stars such as Cheng Yuqing became tense. "What''s special about this, my lord?" Leng Yan doesn''t talk anymore. Is still a pair of strangers not close to the iceberg shape. But now. Among the three great leaders of the nine Xiao ancestral region, the defiant young man became dignified and said in a deep voice: "this old man is not simple, but the ninth son of the ancestral region." The ninth son of the Lord of ancestral land?! Suddenly. This words will ride Yu Qing to wait for a group of high-level suddenly, shocked live, one face uneasily looked to that plain clothes middle-aged. "Big My Lord, then... " "Don''t panic, the ninth son. If the eighth son in front of the Lord of Honghuang ancestral land is still alive, we will be afraid of it. But the ninth son can still cope with it." The young man said lightly: "besides, the two grandfathers in Honghuang are just like us, as long as..." But that''s not the end of the sentence. When Tianshi just looked to the left side of the star sea, he was stunned on the spot. He thought it was his eyes and had hallucinations. He wanted to see more clearly. But found out. Twelve Star Tower! It''s really not where it was! The two grandfathers on the other side of the star sea, who had just been observing the land of the boundless sky, did not look at other places, but now they also found the twelve star skyscraper, no more. "Here What''s going on? " I can''t help but look at the people around me and want to ask you a clear question. But whether it''s the leader of Tiandao Yinyang star, Cheng Yuqing, or the leader of manghuang Tianhong star, Xiao Long, they are both confused. They just found out. And just then. Floating on countless planets, the land of all worlds, you ruodan, Lin Tianzu and others, but from above, slowly fell on the sea of stars. No response yet. In everyone''s eyes, he saw a white garment, with hands on his back, standing over the land of all kingdoms, pointing out. The next moment. Just hear! Boom! In the north and south, there was a shaking sound. Chapter 636 This almost whole sea of stars was shaken by this, which made this area, countless stars, tremble violently. All the friars shrunk at once. I thought that the four planets, for this time''s throne, really started. I dare not look out. Planet gate. Another two seals were added. At this time, they went out to ask for trouble. Their planets only hope that the new emperor can be better. Although this is extravagant hope. But now the two leaders! Cheng Yuqing, Xiao Long, and all the high-level people behind them all looked stupid, their eyes were dull, their faces were dumb and unbelievable, they couldn''t believe it at all, what happened in front of them. Those two vibrations come from the extreme north and the extreme south! It''s their heavenly way, yin and Yang stars, and mang Huang Tian Hong stars! That white dress! Who is it! What did he do to our planet?! Suddenly. All the people on the two planets suddenly felt a bad premonition in their hearts. They hurriedly looked far away to see their own planets. But the next moment. Cheng Yuqing, Xiao Long, and all the people on the two planets are just like being split by a huge thunder. They are all numb and have no spirit. They are just like seeing ghosts. They are scared. Their planet. It''s empty! There''s still a little sign there! Let alone the shadow! There''s not even a hair left! Even if the heart is extremely reluctant to face the reality, but we all know that their planet, no longer, is instantly turned into ashes! A moment! In the eyes of chengyuqing, Xiaolong, and all the high-level people of the two planets, there was full of anger and hatred. Looking straight up to the sky of the world, the teeth were all biting. At this moment, the white dress was still standing there with hands down. But their planet! But it''s gone! Countless people, all dead! Who is this guy? How dare he be so This moment. No matter the three leaders from jiuxiao ancestral land, Tianshi, Dishi and Renshi, or Xuanling and Jichi, the two leaders from Honghuang ancestral land, look up slightly with a trace of surprise. But. I didn''t pay much attention. There is a little playful smile on the corner of the mouth. Just felt a little out of their expectation. In this world, how dare someone in front of them raze their ancestral and local forces and the two major planets in the town to the ground in an instant? This is clearly to provoke their ancestral and local forces! "Interesting. I haven''t met such a person for a long time. " Standing in front of Xiao Long, the man in charge of manghuang Tianhong star, Xuanling, a middle-aged man in plain clothes, looked at Chu Lingxiao for a moment, then moved to the world. He is the ninth son of the Lord of the ancestral land. I dare to face him like this The people who razed a planet that had something to do with the ancestral land of Hong and Huang have not seen it, and there are many. Except after some accidents at the beginning. There is not much feeling in my heart. At that time, he fought with several noble monks in the land of all kingdoms, from the hinterland of all kingdoms to the ancestral land of Honghuang. I don''t know how many of them, such as manghuang Tianhong star, became ashes. Just. Since then. I haven''t seen it. Xuanling is also clear. The three grand leaders of jiuxiao ancestral land, like the purpose of their trip, are facing the world. Don''t say it''s the man in white. It''s a bit of strength. It''s a single fight. None of them is afraid. Because this area, which has not known how long it has been silent under the endless abyss, can give birth to what kind of earth shaking power? At that time, they were besieged by several local forces. I don''t know how many strong people fall. Even if part of the escape, but these years, but also a group of old and sick. "What do you think?" Heaven began to say in secret with divine sense. His eyes, also just looked at Chu Lingxiao, then fell around the world. It''s a pity. There are three defences in the field. Although he is a giant in the sky, he can''t see through the internal situation. Now it seems. The Lord of the ancestral land sent them here. It''s really necessary. After falling into the abyss for such a long time, such a strong man can be born. It''s true that a hundred footed insects die without rigidity. "This man can smash two planets at the same time when he points out from the land of all kingdoms. In fact, his strength is not much less than that of dragon Aotian." But the three of them, like icebergs, named Leng Yan, didn''t care about anything at all, so they said directly. Smell the words. The beginning of the day and the beginning of the earth, are not from each other, did not say anything. The three of them all look about the same age. But in fact, among the three of them. The first woman is much bigger than them. She was the first female tycoon in the sky who followed the leader of their jiuxiao ancestral land. The next moment. The eyes of the three men fell on Chu Lingxiao again. The reason why they are so sure is that they all feel the breath of the three defense fields in the land of all boundaries, which directly blocks the breath of the man in white. For those who had been involved in the war, such as zushuai level figures. Throughout the world. No one knows the land of all worlds better than them. These three defense fields. If it''s really a person in the world. These three defensive fields will change, together with the nearby people, all of them will be covered in them and will not be infringed by outsiders. But rather than defending the interior. This layer of protection. At most, it can only bear the power of a grandmaster. If the opponent is really a zushuai level figure, the three defense field breath of the land of ten thousand realms can''t change and cover the original breath of the opponent. Now. No matter which zushuai level figures are from the zudi level, they have no pressure in their hearts, but feel that they have a chance. They thought. Want to enter the world. Look inside. It''s only when these three defensive fields disappear again, but even they don''t know when to wait. Now it''s all right. The people in this room have come out by themselves. It''s no time to come! Catch this man later. It''s easy to get into the world. But just then. Only see. Chu Lingxiao waved gently. You Ruo Dan, floating on the sea of stars, first looked at Cheng Yuqing on one side, then at Xiao Long, the leader of manghuang Tianhong star, and said lightly: "two predecessors, as long as you agree with me, as the emperor, you can still leave safely, if you don''t agree..." Hear that. Riding in Yuqing, Xiao Long and all the high-rise of the two planets, their faces are green. But if you are Dan. Not yet. Xuanling, the ninth son of the master of Honghuang ancestral land, who had been cold and calm all the time, suddenly snorted. He immediately interrupted: "I would like to remind you that you should immediately open the three defense fields of the world, and maybe we can save your life. Otherwise, there is no corpse!" When I say this. Xuanling didn''t look at youruotan at all. Her eyes were extremely cold. She looked at Chu Lingxiao standing on the boundless. Chapter 637 Heard Xuanling''s words. You ruodan and Lin Tianyu are obviously shocked. It seems that Xuanling dare to talk to Chu Lingxiao like this. But think about it. That''s right. At the beginning, when Chu Lingxiao didn''t know how existed, no matter who they were, they were extremely worried. They were almost afraid of wolves before and tigers after. Now I''m not afraid of anything. It is said that the leader of the ancestral land came in person. They dare to speak these words in front of each other. Now it seems. These people standing in front of the leaders of the two major planets are those grand masters. In fact, to be honest. You are still a little flustered in the heart of your head. After all, you are just a monk who just stepped into the ancestral life. In the face of the existence of the most top status among the ancestral and prefectural forces, to be honest, don''t stand in front of them before. Even the courage to speak. But. Xuanling said this. But all of a sudden, let the mang Huang Tian Hong Xing and others stand behind, and they have the confidence in the moment. Xiao Long is even more mad. Anger points to Chu Lingxiao and says: "yes, the adults are right. We haven''t opened the three defense fields, otherwise, you will die with no body!" I don''t know why. Twelve heavenly mansions suddenly joined the world, but it doesn''t matter what they do. They have a vast ancestral land to manage it. Now, no matter what happens, five patriarchal leaders come. Besides the leader of the ancestral land, who can be the opponent of the five patriarchal leaders. It''s one! This strange man in white has only to die! They have no fear at all! Just. You Ruo Dan is blind. After seeing Chu Lingxiao, she once again said lightly: "this is for your good, two predecessors. I hope you can give up now. Otherwise, the consequences are really unbearable to you." Abandon the dark and turn to the bright? Can''t bear it? Hear that. No matter the leader of manghuang Tianhong star, Xiao Long, or the leader of Tiandao Yinyang star, Cheng Yuqing, both of them could not help but burst out laughing, and finally they were forced to hold back. For you ruodan, they still know their identity. It used to be a disciple of marquis Tianqing. On strength. On identity. In their eyes, they are not worried at all. Now they dare to speak loudly. It''s ridiculous to speak like this. Don''t you see what kind of people we are standing by now? "Who is this little girl?" But Xuanling can''t help asking. It''s not how strong he thinks youruodan is, but it''s very strange that a small life body at the level of ancestor dares to be suspended above the right place in this situation. To say such words to them, let alone in this area, is the one among the ancestral forces they are in, who dares to face them like this. Those young people. More to see them. I have to kneel down quickly, which has never happened. On the other side, the three grand leaders of jiuxiao ancestral place couldn''t help turning their heads and glancing at chengyuqing to show the little girl who dared to be under their status without any scruples. Is it just a strange man in white standing over the land of all kingdoms? Or don''t you know who they are? But when Cheng Yuqing and Xiao Long, the leaders of the two planets, tell Xuanling and others about youruodan''s identity, no matter who is the leader of the grand master, they frown. Twelve Star Tower? Isn''t that the vast ancestral land that governs the planet? How dare you talk to them like this? Are you crazy? "Little girl, call your ancestor long Aotian, come to talk, you are not qualified..." But Xuanling said this, just as he said it, he was directly interrupted by youruodan. "Don''t call him because he''s dead." Cheng Yuqing: "..." Xiao Long: "..." Even the two zushuai level figures listened to this sentence, with a trace of disbelief on their faces. They looked at each other and frowned again. Long Aotian is dead? Is this news true? Before you come. The two great ancestral and prefectural forces have received information from each other. This is not a secret among the ancestral and prefectural forces of each side. They have planted many secret envoys in each other''s ancestral regions. As long as they do not go too far, such secret envoys will not be removed in general. Half a month ago. They got the news that the most powerful dragon in the vast ancestral land had fallen. But at that time, even the emissary was not sure. They only let them decide whether it was true or not. But then I saw the vast ancestral land. There was no movement. Then it was determined. The news is false. But now how can it be? The little girl said that long Aotian had died long ago? "Little girl of twelve heavy tianlouxing, don''t lie to me. What''s the identity of long Aotian? How can the vast ancestral land keep silent when he is dead?" Xuan Ling''s eyes are bright, and then they are tight. Don''t say he''s a great grandparent. It''s just that everyone here doesn''t believe it. In particular, people like Xuanling, who are at the level of zushuai, think it''s fake. Others don''t know. Do they still know the people who have conquered the world? Since long Aotian is honored as the great grandfather, he is the most powerful place in the world. Then it must have opened the throne cave. So strong. The future is destined to step into the sky! Such a person died, the vast ancestral land would not even put a word! Everyone''s eyes were slightly ironic, staring at you ruodan. Don''t say they don''t believe it. It''s the owner of his ancestral land, and he will feel a little strange. There is only one possibility. Lie! You ruodan, Lin Tianyu seems to know that. After all, if they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it. Not from the eyes. Look at Chu Lingxiao. This moment. See Chu Lingxiao again gently waved, if you Dan, Lin Tianyu just respectfully back to one side. The next moment. A faint voice, full of the sense of loneliness, suddenly reverberated in this quiet square space. Immediately fell in everyone''s ear. "What do you want to believe?" Smell the words. Riding in Yuqing, Xiaolong and all the high-rise of the two planets, they are pretending again with a cold hum in their hearts. No one can escape here! "How to believe it?" Xuanling sneers. Light way: "unless you just point out, you can turn this person around me into ashes, I believe, can you do it?" That''s all. He looks at Chu Lingxiao with sarcasm. And the man standing beside him is Jichi, the grandmaster who came with Xuanling. For Xuanling, he just shook his head helplessly. At this time, I don''t want to talk to this kid. Just catching him is not the end. But in Xuanling, it''s just one second. Just a bang! The next moment. Then came a voice of incomparable understatement, which immediately fell to everyone''s ear. There are only four words. "Is that so?" Chapter 638 Quiet! A dead silence! This sentence, just falling, the air around seems to be frozen, awkward, weird and cold. Xiao Long, who is standing behind Xuanling, and all the high-rise buildings of manghuang Tianhong star, stared out. Just now they want to follow Xuanling''s words. Go on. But now. The scene in front of us. Let them feel the throat, as if they were suddenly strangled, as if they were chewing wax. "Big Your excellency Look! " Xuanling didn''t respond at all. What happened? When he saw the faces of the three grand leaders in the opposite jiuxiao ancestral place, in a short second, there was a sudden change, from disbelief and panic to the moment when his face was white. He realized that something had happened! But I can''t believe it. That pair of uneasy eyes, like machinery, point by point towards the side just Jichi, standing in the direction, hard to see the past. Hiss! The next moment. When he saw Jichi, who was just standing beside him, disappearing without trace at the moment, Xuanling''s pupil suddenly shrank, his face also turned white, trembled, and took a breath of cool air. This moment. There was a dead silence. The atmosphere. It''s so weird that all people can''t speak a word. Riding Yuqing and other high-level stars in the heaven way, everyone''s mouth is open for a while, and their faces are full of horror and fear. From the perspective of what they just stood, we can see the whole process from the voice falling down to the ashes of the grandmaster, Jichi. Just a second! How could it be?! That''s a Grandmaster, a giant in the sky! The first person under the leader of ancestral land! Wait! Hiss! Suddenly. All people''s brains are suddenly blank, which makes them realize that a problem is ignored by all of them. Can do this! Apart from the coexistence of heaven and earth! Only the leader of the ancestral land is qualified to reach the realm. Who else can there be! Hiss! All the high levels of the Yin and Yang stars in the heaven way, such as chengyuqing, suddenly two eyes, were almost staring out. A cold feeling was penetrating from the beginning to the end, which made everyone could not help but take a breath of cool air. Master of ancestral land! This man! It''s the Lord of ancestral land! This moment. Even those who came from the two great forces at the prefecture level, the leaders at the prefecture level, were completely ignorant, and felt a cold and horrible feeling from head to toe. A pair of eyes are staring at Chu Lingxiao, shaking ceaselessly. Lord of ancestral land! Heaven and earth coexist! No way! It''s impossible! How can they meet the strong at this level here? They still come from the land of all worlds! It''s totally out of the question! Land of the world! This all degenerates to the endless abyss, how long, how possibly also has a heaven and earth coexistence! The land of all kingdoms is at its peak, and it is the time to take control of the heavens. Just born two Heaven and earth coexist! But two! That''s an intolerable thing for the great ancestral forces. Otherwise, at the beginning, they would not suddenly join hands to invade the land of all kingdoms. We should know that even after so long, each of them is still a heaven and earth coexistence! Is now the ancestor of the Lord! But how could there be Bang! Bang! Before the two zushuai level figures could get back to their senses, they heard the sound of their legs kneeling in their ears. Looking back, they saw all the high-level people of the two big stars, such as chengyuqing and Xiaolong. Now they were scared, and knelt down one by one. "Please forgive me, sir. I''ll let the twelve Star Tower..." Just now, chengyuqing, the leader of heaven''s Yin and Yang, has a sneering face. His face is white with fright, his whole body is shaking, and his speech is incomparable. I just said nothing. He seemed to realize that he was wrong. Hurry to look up. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s figure, he shook his head crazily and said: "no No, no, no, we are willing to return to the land of all kingdoms. Please give me a chance to make atonement. " "Yes, yes, and I am reckless in the sky and the stars. We are willing to return to the land of all kingdoms. Just ask adults to give me a chance to atone for my sins." Xiao Long and a group of high-rise stars in the wild sky are all scared crazy. Their hairs are all standing up, kneeling on the ground, shivering. Just now they are nearest to Jichi. Almost zero distance, see everything happen. So a living man! It''s still a great grandmaster. It''s just like this. There''s no sign in advance. If there are signs. That sentence of Xuanling is a sign before death gaze. But everyone in the audience, who can imagine that a Grandmaster, a giant in the sky, was really killed. "Rao Spare my life. We are willing to return to the land of the world. Please be big My Lord, give me a chance to live. " High level of the two planets in the whole field. A wail, panic sound sounded, let the atmosphere of this dead silence, even more obvious cold up. There are three Grand Masters in jiuxiao. I dare not move at all. None of them thought that in their own line, they met with an existence that could compete with the leader of the ancestral land. This can no longer be described as the strong. Terror! Terror! If they can accept this fact forcibly elsewhere, however, they can''t imagine that there is still a leader of the ancestral land in the land of ten thousand boundaries, which has already been infiltrated into the eternal land by many ancestral forces! Who can believe it! "Spare your life and give us a chance." The cries of the two planets are still in the air, echoing slowly. To make the four grandfathers Shuai level figures a heart, keep shaking, how can not stop. Although they don''t take the actions of Qing and Xiao Long, they can understand them. At best, a group of monks are in chaos. All of a sudden. Standing in front of us is the existence of the level of the master of the ancestral land, which makes everyone''s legs weak and makes everyone feel nervous. It''s very good that they don''t get upset immediately. You ruodan and Lin Tianyu, both of them, didn''t expect the high-level of the two planets to become like this. For a while, they all looked to Chu Lingxiao. "I gave you a chance, but you don''t want to. If you know that you are invincible now, you have to beg for mercy and give you a chance?" I haven''t waited for them to ask me how to deal with it. Hearing a faint voice, it immediately reverberated on the top of each person''s head. The voice of begging for mercy stopped suddenly. The fear and uneasiness on the face stared at Chu Lingxiao. It seemed that the only hope they could survive at this moment was just a sentence of Chu Lingxiao. "Do you think I was the indecisive people of those days?" But the moment when the next sentence falls. In front of them. Suddenly turned into a dark, forever lost the voice. Chapter 639 Dead! In front of the three leaders of jiuxiao, Xuanling and Xuanling, the leader of Honghuang, Xiaolong and other high-level figures, the two planets became ashes at the moment when the voice fell. There was no mercy. This moment. Quiet! A dead silence! No matter which zushuai level figure is, his face is white, his whole body is trembling, his eyes are full of fear and uneasiness, his eyes are bigger than one, staring at Chu Lingxiao standing in the sky, and swallowing his throat. Now. They really dare not move. The brain is completely blank. If you want to break your head, you can''t figure out why there is another heaven and earth coexisting. In those days, the leaders of many ancestral places joined hands to suppress the two Heaven and earth coexisting. Their divine particles were even reduced to ashes, and there was no chance of their rebirth. But now. Why there will be a heaven and earth coexistence! Not waiting for the two great ancestors to return to the heaven and earth, the light voice, once again downplayed. "As for you..." The voice stopped for a moment. On the spot, the sky, the ground, the people start, Xuan Ling these four people, the whole body''s gooseflesh, all came out, murmured, the heart beat faster. They are the strongest under the Lord of ancestral land! The world is so big that no one can compete with them. Only the existence of the master level of ancestral land. It makes their hair stand on end. Ever since the land of the world fell to the abyss, even if they went back to the real world again, they never thought that they would be threatened by monks from the land of the world again one day! He is also the master of ancestral land! Who can believe that?! One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! It was still a quiet place around, as if the air around was frozen at this moment. The four grand leaders stared at Chu Lingxiao as big as two bells. Their bodies were shaking even more. They were waiting for Chu Lingxiao''s next words and what to say. People have to bow under the eaves. All the zushuai level figures shrunk in fear of making a sound. This man. Only the leader of the ancestral land can deal with it. Think back to that scene. More let them feel, at the moment can only quickly soft, no matter how to say, first live. The other side dared to kill a Grandmaster in front of the public. That means. I don''t care that it will touch the whole ancestral and prefectural forces. Kill a few more of them, and don''t care. "you..." The faint voice fell down again, and in an instant, I planned four grand figures, all of them. "It''s not impossible to let you go, but after you go back, you can return the things you robbed from the land of all kingdoms. You can understand that?" When you hear that. The four grandfathers nodded quickly, and at the same time, they were relieved. It seems that they are right. Only the leader of the ancestral land can resist the existence. He is still afraid of many ancestral forces. Otherwise, they should not live any longer. But. Think about it. The other side can put them back, but also can say in the past, first is the twelve heavy sky tower star, then is the heaven holy ruins, now is the heaven way Yin and Yang star, as well as the wild sky Hong star. There is no doubt about this man. I offended the four great ancestors at once. If I kill them again, I will completely tear my face. "Sir, don''t worry. When we get back, we will report to the leader of the ancestral land and never invade the land of all kingdoms." On the side of jiuxiao ancestral land, there are three grand leaders of heaven, earth and people. They bow down and worship seriously. Then they see Chu Lingxiao doesn''t speak. After they look at each other, they leave immediately. Xuanling, on the other side of Honghuang''s ancestral land, said the same thing, and hurriedly left. Soon. When the four figure, completely disappeared. You ruodan, Lin Tianyu can''t help but raise his head, full of voice and fear: "adult, do you really believe their words?" To be honest. As for the four grand leaders, let alone youruodan and Lin Tianyu, they would not believe that they would become any friars. If I hadn''t seen the world, I would have seen it now. They will also think that Chu Lingxiao is afraid of offending too many ancestral and local forces, which leads to the other side to join hands again. But at one stroke, ten thousand monks opened twelve heaven acupoints. The existence of more than ten emperor''s ancestral acupoints. Why should we be afraid of any alliance? "One by one, it''s always like a fly. Do you understand?" But Chu Lingxiao''s next words. Immediately let you ruodan and Lin Tianyu''s doubts disappear. Look at each other. A wry smile. However, they did know that they were afraid of these local forces and didn''t understand. And at the same time. Jiuxiao ancestral place has left this area. The three leaders of heaven, earth and people, with their eyes fixed, stopped and seemed to feel someone following them. The three turned around. "If you have anything to say, don''t hide it." "Can you really swallow your breath?" The next moment. A very cold voice fell out of the sky. Although no one could be seen, the speaker was Xuanling, the Grandmaster of the ancestral land. Hear that. The heaven, the earth and the people, however, can''t help but groan. The light way is: "Xuanling, although you are the ninth son of the Lord of Honghuang ancestral land, don''t look down on us all. Otherwise, how could we join hands with you to invade the world Smell the words. Xuanling''s voice, silent for a few seconds, only returned a word, then completely disappeared. "Well, I will wait for your news." Tian, Di and Ren, three leaders of jiuxiao ancestor''s commander-in-chief, made a sound of Leng hum and drove back to jiuxiao ancestor''s direction again. In those days, many of their ancestral and local forces dared to invade the land of the world at the peak of the land of the world, when the two worlds coexisted. Would they really be so humiliated now? Even if they can bear it. How can the leader of ancestral land endure? Suddenly, a heaven and earth coexist in the world? The Lord of their ancestral land, who was able to fight back in those days, is now even more willing to let go! Let''s see now. For the attitude of other ancestral and local forces, we should take a long-term view to see if we can join hands again to let the land of all worlds know the fear once dominated by them! Most importantly. They got the most important news on their trip. The man from nowhere. Not only did they offend jiuxiao ancestral land and Honghuang ancestral land, but also the other two ancestral lands. In this way, once the four ancestral lands joined hands, how could this land of all kingdoms, which was not as good as its heyday, resist them? Four worlds coexist! Fight! The end! Already doomed! Chapter 640 This day. When the emperor''s ceremony is over. It''s only known from countless stars around that this time, the twelve star skyscraper has ascended the throne, which makes countless star monks in the four directions feel that there is no chance to step into a higher level in this life. To be exploited forever by the twelve heavenly stars. Annual tribute, two thirds of the Lingshi resources, as well as many precious medicinal materials, pills. How can they afford it. With the news that the twelve star skyscraper has ascended the throne of the emperor, it has spread all over the planet. A wail of helplessness has come out from the high-level mouths of all the stars. Think about almost all the ways to deal with it. But there are still only three words left. No way! For so long, the interests of the four planets have been intertwined. Those who dare to oppose their rule will suffer the merciless liquidation. By comparison. Once they lived under the rule of the land of all kingdoms, but compared with the tyrant behavior of the four planets, they were very moist. In their planet, they were able to produce super ancestors, which was formed in that era. But since the land of ten thousand kingdoms was driven into the abyss by the forces of many ancestors and prefectures, their good life has not come for a day. If it is calculated according to the normal time. In those days, those super ancestors had a chance to step into the chaos. It''s because of the four planets. Years of humiliation. Whoever dares to resist will destroy. This caused them to be resigned. "It seems that this life will be a very sad one again." When the news of twelve star skyscraper ascended the throne of the emperor and spread all over the world, countless stars in charge could not help looking at their heads and shaking their heads and sighing. They felt that they had no way out of their own cultivation, and their faces were full of helplessness and unwillingness. They look at their own planet. A lot of young people with brilliant talent only feel a pain and pity in their hearts, as if they saw all their growth in that year. There was a chance to step into chaos. But now they can only continue along the oppressed road. I don''t know when this kind of day will come to an end. But just as countless planets are ready to accept this reality. The twelve heavenly tower stars, however, sent out a Dharma edict, which made countless star friars stare at the content of the Dharma edict, revealing an incredible look. "How could it be?" Countless world leaders are dumb and can''t believe it. They have read and looked at this edict several times, even on the side without words, but they still feel strange and stare at several senior members of their families. "How can these twelve heavenly stars be so merciful? Is this still the twelve heavenly stars?" The content of this law. It''s very clear. Although it''s only a few lines long, the main meaning is obvious. In the future, all the stars will not have to pay tribute to the twelve heavenly tower stars, Lingshi and many precious resources. "How could this happen?" As soon as the law was issued. All over the world, countless stars are surprised and at a loss. Everyone did not expect that the twelve star Skytower, which once again held the throne of the emperor, would change the tyrant''s behavior in the past, and would not allow them to continue to contribute precious resources. Is this the same star they know? Do so. Don''t worry about the other three overlord planets. Are you dissatisfied? After all. There is no doubt that the other three overlord stars will be very difficult to do so. Obviously, everyone has already tacit understanding. You suddenly become a king and become a wise king. They are not kings. Will they continue to trample other planets in the future? Soon. All the planets sent people to the other three overlord planets to explore the response of the monks of these planets. But. Didn''t wait to be sent out. Only then did all the planets discover the most terrifying truth, that is, no! It''s all gone! Holy ruins! Yin and Yang stars! Mang Huang Tian Hong Xing! These three overlord planets are in the original area, and even the hairs are gone! What''s going on? Although it is clear that with the power of the powerful in chaos, the location of the planet can be taken to other places. However, when countless planet leaders have shared information, they have come to a chilling truth. A place! We can''t find any trace of these three stars! Even the twelve heavenly stars are gone! What''s going on? It''s hard not to say that these four planets have been taken away by the ancestral forces behind them. If so. Then it can be explained why the twelve heavenly building stars announce such decrees. It''s because of the four planets. It has been completely incorporated into the ancestral and local forces behind it. It will never appear in this area again. But it''s at a time when all the planets once again think it''s like this. However, he received a Dharma decree from the twelve heavy sky tower star. Compared with the previous one, this dharma decree made the hearts of countless world friars almost jump out in a flash. Countless stars in charge. Looking at this second legal purpose, it is still the previous sentence. "How can it be?!" But the content of the second law is no longer the four words "creepy". It can be described. It can be described with the four words of "horror" and "Thriller". Only then can we describe what kind of shocked mood they are in charge of these planets. The next moment. The eyes of innumerable world leaders and friars are all brushed. They look up. Once upon a time, they were ruled by a high God, and then they were driven into the endless abyss by many ancestral forces. Now again, they radiate endless sacred light, like an inviolable sun, floating above their heads ¡£ But it''s impossible, isn''t it?! Twelve heavy sky tower star, this just ascended the throne of the emperor, unexpectedly turned to the land of the world? Are you not afraid of the ancestral and local forces behind you? Will you be furious? This is a matter of betrayal! Or toward the world that has been driven into the endless abyss. Isn''t this the face of a ancestral force? And! Today''s land of all worlds, what qualification can we make the twelve Star Tower return to it? I''m not afraid that the old ancestor, long Aotian, who lives in the vast ancestral land, will come to ask for help! I can''t think. I can''t think of it. But what makes countless stars unable to figure out, once again, appears. This time, it''s a land of all worlds directly. It''s a law purport of boundless magic light. Its content is like a huge thunder, shaking countless stars, and its head is blank. "The land of all worlds, is this going crazy?" The head of an old star, looking at this law, his mouth is wide and his face is shaking. I can''t think of it. "Now I have just returned to the real world. If I don''t have a good life, I will just ignore the four ancestors and choose four overlord stars again!" Chapter 641 Never thought of a planet. When the emperor''s ceremony was over, the twelve Star Tower was so inexplicable that it turned to the land of the world without any sign. Never thought about it. Land of the world, so strong! In spite of the four ancestors, they wanted to seal the new four overlord stars. You know. No matter it is the heaven holy ruins, the heaven way Yin and Yang stars, or the wild heaven and Hong stars, they are all supported by three ancestral and local forces after the fall of the world to the endless abyss, and they really sit on the position of the four stars! Not to mention the twelve Star Tower. In this countless era. They have heard a lot of news about longaotian from the vast ancestral place, which proves that the vast ancestral place attaches great importance to the twelve heavy sky tower star, even the stars in its own area are almost incomparable. How to bear it. The act of returning to the land of all worlds! "What''s the matter?" Some of the later born planets are not so surprised, but those old-fashioned planets that existed when they were riding in the sky from all over the world are more and more shocked, and their faces are full of doubts and dumbness. At the same time. It didn''t take long. There are already people who have left from the interior of the world, and began to explore the four suitable planets among numerous stars. This moment. The monks of all the planets can see clearly that the present details of the land of all worlds are out of their expectation. These are the strong who leave the world. It''s all chaos! Even. They can feel that they are even stronger than the top emperor of the nine realms of chaos, Tianqing and Hou! "Here..." The old stars are completely stupefied. The stars born in later generations are even more stupid. Originally, when the land of all worlds returns to the real world. They were surprised. I was confused. But they all think. If you want to return to the peak of the reign of heaven, it will not only take endless time, but also deal with the danger of multiple ancestral and local forces coming at any time. It''s impossible for the ancestral and local forces who once participated in the siege of the land of all boundaries to let the land of all boundaries grow up again, little by little, without any movement for such a long time, which does not mean that they will be indifferent in the future. The land of the world that has long been out of its glory. Though I return to the land of the world. But just like the saying of the mortal world, there is no escape from the five finger mountain of Buddha. Wait until the right time. Then we will seize all the fruits of the land of all kingdoms. Like their planets, they were once exploited by four big planets. But they never thought that the land of ten thousand realms would fly out of twelve chaotic realms stronger than the Marquis of heaven and Qing Dynasty! "What the hell is going on?" The old star''s leader, murmured a word, would not dare to watch it any more. At this moment, they can only accept the fact for a while, and well receive these chaotic situations first. Although still don''t understand. But there is one thing they have in mind about the old stars. The new four stars must be chosen among them. The problem is that they are afraid of being chosen. If this is the choice. Isn''t it necessary to build a relationship with the world? By then. It''s against the local forces of several ancestors! But at the moment, who dares to jump out and say that they don''t want to be chosen? Isn''t this against the land of all worlds? "Adults, although these old stars didn''t accept the wisdom of our land of all worlds like the twelve heavy skyscrapers at that time, without the resources we gave them, such as the twelve heavy skyscrapers, there is no difference between them and other planets." "Look, which four of these planets can become the new four overlord stars?" Above the world, Hou Yi, like a servant, stood respectfully beside Chu Lingxiao and pointed to the countless stars below. But it was in his heart. The old stars are very good, but the ones born in later generations are also very good. He has seen them. Among the monks of this generation, there are many young people with brilliant talent. If they can be cultivated, they may have several giant heads of heaven in the future. It''s just after the last war. It''s really a little scared. I''m afraid there will be more traitors. It''s not worth the loss. Actually, he also thought about whether he could choose four planets directly in the world. But he still thought about it and thought it was inappropriate. After all. These four planets, are the four observation sites of the world, in case of future enemy attack. These four suspended planets can transmit information to the world at the first time. It can also be used as a substitute for death. Test the strength of the enemy. But I didn''t expect that in those days, they ignored a very important problem, that is, if they don''t install powerful monks to guard these four planets, it''s easy to get out of control. Directly and indirectly caused that time, the land of the world degenerated to the abyss of endless, failure. What I thought was wise. We can make these four planets willing to work for their boundless land, but they still fail to see through our hearts. The heart is separated from the belly. That''s right. They gave so many resources to the four major planets in their boundless land. They didn''t send people to guard them, which was also a act of benevolence and righteousness. However, they didn''t expect that a little soft heart would hurt themselves. But in the dark. It seems destined. They will not really die in the land of ten thousand realms, which makes them meet Chu Lingxiao! In this life. Return, there is also beyond the days of riding the brilliant! "Except this one, you can choose the other three." Just then. Chu Lingxiao, who hasn''t spoken before, suddenly opens his mouth, slowly points to a blue and green planet below, and can''t help but let Yirang''s Hou YILENG for a moment. Immediately. Hurriedly say the direction that points to, looked past. "My Lord, this This one... " Later, Yi had a little desire to talk. "Why, is there a problem?" "No, no, sir. This one is one of the four stars." After Yi hurriedly nods. I''m going to tell the other twelve strong chaotic states about this planet, but I''m very confused because from the perspective of the top ten chaotic states, only one step away from the Tao, I think it''s just the most common planet. Even. It can''t be regarded as a monk planet. It''s just a place where ordinary people live. The strongest one is really weak and pitiful. Even the immortal level hasn''t entered yet. But this How could such a planet be the frontier observation place of their boundless land? But. It doesn''t matter. It is not difficult to let a silent and nameless planet step into the overlord''s star with the foundation of their world. "I''m going to..." But when Yi Gang took back his sight, he found that Chu Lingxiao, who was still standing beside him, was already gone. "That''s strange. Where''s that?" Chapter 642 This side of the world began to be in full swing. Among the countless stars, four overlord planets were selected to officially announce that the land of the world, which once rode the heavens, was back again. But on the other side. When Xuanling, the commander-in-chief of heaven, earth and people in jiuxiao ancestral land, and the ninth son of the leader of ancestral land who came back alone in Honghuang ancestral land, will take care of what happened here. All told to the Lord of the ancestral land. In an instant. The two ancestral forces, the whole region, have ushered in an unprecedented shaking. Among the two ancestral forces, countless planets are shaking, no matter who. From this vibration, we can feel a raging fire, which is burning unconsciously. Although all people still have a long time, did not feel the breath, spread the whole ancestral land, but still can know that this is the master of their ancestral land, from the center of ancestral domain. But how long has it been? It seems that they haven''t felt it since the last time when the land of all worlds fell into the abyss. What''s the matter this time. The leader of the ancestral land, is he so out of shape? Soon. Among these two ancestral forces. There are several horrible figures. Fly out again. I don''t know where to go. The leader is all a figure of nothingness, full of a thick and bright energy. Besides, he can''t see what it looks like. And the people who follow. All familiar. On the side of jiuxiao ancestral land, in addition to the three great figures of heaven, earth and people, who have already been there. This time, there are three young people wearing golden dragon robes, who are extremely young in appearance and extremely cold in temperament. Can follow this mysterious energy figure. Leave jiuxiao ancestral land together. It''s enough to say that these three strangers are also the leaders of jiuxiao ancestor, and the three giants of the sky world who don''t know how long they have lived. As for the Honghuang ancestral land. The same is true. The figure of red energy body is distributed all over the body. In addition to Xuanling, the grandmaster, five grandmaster figures of Honghuang are also followed. It is a bright energy body that can make two ancestral earth forces, ancestral Shuai level figures, obediently follow behind. In addition to the legendary coexistence of heaven and earth - the master of ancestral land! Look at every corner of the world. We can''t find the second one! The leader of the two great ancestral places. Born at the same time. Nature does not go to the world at once, but to ask each other what they think. It didn''t take long. The leaders of the two great ancestral places have met in a region left over from the war. But on both sides. Meet but say nothing. No one spoke. Across a sky sea of ten million feet stars, they quietly look at each other. In particular, those two energy bodies that are shrouded in light and make no one see their faces clearly are four eyes. Invisible. Even if it is the two zushuai level figures, they all feel the temperature around them, which has dropped a lot inexplicably, which makes them feel very uncomfortable. You can''t help it. They all backed away from each other. "What do you think?" The first to break the silence is the energy body of jiuxiao ancestral place. His voice is very hoarse. Like a weather beaten old man. It''s like a young man with a lot of blood. But don''t look at just one sentence, but the surrounding environment, because of his voice, a burst of rumbling thunder. No matter which side of Zhushuai level figures are cited, they can''t help but hold their breath. Since the last World War. They have never seen such a strong person as heaven and earth coexist. They have used a breath. Now they are much better than they were. But still feel. The gap between heaven and earth is just like the sky sea in front of them. And they are like a fish living in it. They don''t know how terrible the sea is. The coexistence of heaven and earth is the coexistence of heaven and earth. These are the strong. Only in this way can we be qualified to accept the giants of the sky. "Do you want to look at the land of the world and again above us?" The next moment. The great figure of Honghuang ancestral land, which was full of red energy, also spoke lightly. Like it, every word and deed affected the whole world. The sea of stars that just flowed seemed to be frozen in space, and then it was frozen in an instant. The words of the two ancestors. After falling. Sifangtiandi, once again quiet down, two Heaven and earth coexist, seem to be waiting for each other to speak first, or to say, are waiting for each other to talk in the next set. But. My heart is clear. Their enemies, from beginning to end, were only one in ten thousand. "Why hasn''t the vast land come?" After half a breath of incense, the white energy body of jiuxiao ancestral place frowned slightly and looked towards the vast ancestral place. But his words just dropped. On the opposite side came a cold hum of disdain. "You don''t know who the guy in the vast ancestral land is? Although he agreed to come to talk, he just waited for the prophecy of the wordless heavenly book. He will not come. " Hear that. The Lord of jiuxiao ancestral land immediately frowned and shook his head. Both of them looked at each other and didn''t speak. They have heard of the wordless book in the vast ancestral land, but none of them have seen it. But the vast ancestral land only reached the present level by virtue of the wordless heavenly book. Last time. It is predicted that the land of the world will fall to the abyss, which is also predicted by the wordless heavenly book. It can be said. Without the prophecy of the wordless heavenly book, the vast ancestral land would not be able to encircle the world with them. But "This old man is a coward, but he is afraid of the coexistence of heaven and earth!" A slightly ironic voice. And it came out of the mouth of the Lord of the land of jiuxiao ancestor. "What are you anxious about, snow land? You have told us exactly that you will come here. Let''s wait. What can you do without his vast land?" The snow region ancestral land in the mouth of the leader of Honghuang ancestral land is the one that has been standing behind the Tiansheng ruins, and it is also one of the forces that besieged the world in that year. But in the words of the Lord of the land of the ancestors. Just dropped. This place was the place of the great war in those days, thousands of feet above the Starry Sea, but the space suddenly trembled for a while. However, the two leaders of the ancestral land looked up at the past when they were both in dudun. They thought it was the people of the ancestral land of the snowy land. Next moment. But I saw a golden big character, one after another, fell down, and finally formed a line of big characters that they never thought of. "I would advise you to stop for a while, so as not to lose your body by one careless step." Chapter 643 This sentence. At the moment when they were floating on the sea of stars, the heads of the two great ancestral places suddenly turned their faces. They were shocked and confused for a while. At last, the two looked at each other, all of them could not help laughing. "It''s ridiculous. It seems that the old man of snow land is really old." The owners of the two great ancestral lands shook their heads and sneered. They had no idea that the four great ancestral lands were waiting for such a result when they discussed how to deal with the land of all kingdoms. One won''t come at all. One is even weaker to this extent. Isn''t there a strange man who has reached the coexistence of heaven and earth? What''s to be afraid of? And far from reaching the peak of the land of all worlds, they can handle it. It should have been a land of all worlds. After returning to the real world. They also have doubts. Just observe for a while to find out why. Otherwise, they will not send their own zushuai level figures to the area. Just want to see why. Now that I really know. Then there''s nothing to worry about. I didn''t expect that. The coexistence of heaven and earth has appeared in the world, but only in this way, how can we compete with them today? In their view. There''s no need to send troops in. As long as they are the masters of these ancestral lands, once they come and go, it will be solved. It may be risky to fight one by one, but even if they are ordinary people, they should know the result. But I didn''t think of it. It''s unexpected that the ancestral land of snow field has not come, but also has such ridiculous words. Many grand figures standing behind the two masters of ancestral land were also dumb and surprised. They met each other and shook their heads helplessly. The leader of the ancestral land of snow. It was the place that besieged the world in those days. Among the leaders of many ancestral places, the one who lived the longest time joined them because of the sharp decline of Qi and blood. It was the place of the world that could provide the heaven and the earth to coexist and live for another life. After that. It did. I got the supreme medicine, but now it seems that the time of the first life has come. I''m afraid that Qi and blood of the leader of the ancestral land of snow have weakened again. Otherwise. How can I be so timid. "What a funny old fellow. He doesn''t want to think about why another heaven and earth co-exist in the land of all realms. It must be something that was left out at that time that made the heaven and earth co-exist. In this life, it was born." The master of jiuxiao ancestral place spoke lightly, with a very positive tone. At that time, due to the fact that all of their ancestral and prefectural forces had invaded into the land of all kingdoms, everyone had the saying that they could only share weal and woe, not wealth. After several ancestral and prefectural forces had conquered the defense of the land of all kingdoms, almost all of them had only the most precious supreme holy medicine in their eyes. To the end. For those precious potions, they almost fought. One more thing. That''s it. In those days, the land of all kingdoms had been defeated by the coexistence of heaven and earth, lost its support and fell into the endless abyss. Therefore, at that time, many places had been missed and were not inspected. Among them. Even the people who coexist in heaven and earth feel that the area that lingers forever is the area where there are five or six towering mountains. The verve that emanates from them, if not for the strong forbidden seal, would have gone through the sky. Just then. They got unimaginable things in the depths of those mountains. After so many years, they have a new state of perception. But often think of that year. I felt that I was in such a hurry that I didn''t go in to see several big mountains. But except for those mysterious mountains. Among them, the place where they felt that even their mood was subject to fluctuation was not in the land of the Lord of the world, or in a fulcrum somewhere in the land of the world. They will never forget. When the land of ten thousand realms completely degenerated to the endless abyss, in the eyes of their ancestors, there appeared a strange scene, a large white tombstone like a forest, like a mountain, standing at the end of the sky under the setting sun. Wait for the breath. Even the core areas of your mysterious mountains are far inferior. Unfortunately, the endless abyss is not in this heaven and earth. Once it is dropped, even if they are coexistence level figures, it is hard to say that they can come out safely. Now the land of all worlds is back in the real world. In the eyes of others. This is the face of several of their great ancestors, but in the eyes of their ancestors, it''s hard to get it! God is helping them. Now we don''t know how many eras have passed, but they still can''t forget the white tombstones. There is absolutely a big secret hidden in them. Otherwise, how could they even ignore these ancestors at the beginning. "What do you think?" The master of the ancestral land of Honghuang, with his eyes shining fiercely, once again looked at the master of the ancestral land of jiuxiao opposite, and could not help but smile a little. Snow land. Since I don''t come. It''s something he doesn''t want. Originally, this share may not be a good one. Now we don''t have to worry about it at all. "Since you and I know each other well, what else can I say?" Master of jiuxiao ancestral land, with a faint smile, they both think the same at the moment. First of all, we need to solve all the problems. Looking back "I don''t need to say anything. Since the land of all kingdoms dare to move four stars in the distance, how about treating people in their own way?" The sentence fell. Everyone in the two ancestral regions could not help but smile coldly, feeling that this proposal is excellent. In particular, heaven, earth, people, as well as Xuanling, the four grandfathers of Shuai level figures, is the opportunity to feel revenge. That man. In front of them, destroy the heaven''s Yin and Yang stars and manghuang heaven and Hong stars. Then we will wait for him to choose four new overlord stars, and go to meet this guy! "But it''s said that no matter what we find this time, it''s up to the people of jiuxiao ancestral place to choose first!" Smell the words. The master of Honghuang ancestral land was silent for a while and nodded slightly. "For a while, let him live in the world. Let''s go!" The leader of jiuxiao ancestral land, glancing coldly at the direction of the world, turned around and left with a group of leaders. And at the same time. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, however, walked on the blue and green planet three times. Then, with a big wave of his hand, all the mortals on the planet were awakened by a huge shock. Soon. No matter those ordinary people or martial artists, they can''t help but see a huge white tombstone standing in the sky like a mountain. The font above. Very old. Some words do not belong to any planet in the world, but there are two words, but they are recognized by all people. But let alone the martial artist who is about to step into the path of cultivation, it is the ordinary people who see it and feel it is taboo and inviolable. Because of those two words. Name: "Heaven way!" Chapter 644 Is there heaven in this world? As the saying goes. Heaven reincarnation, but in fact, no matter ordinary people, or those who have just entered the path of cultivation, or immortal level, until more and more strong. At first. Countless monks. He is still pursuing the ethereal Tao, but with the improvement of the realm, he finds out when he once embarked on the road of cultivation and expected to get the Tao. There''s no need to be right. Because with the improvement of the realm, we can create the world and determine the fate and life and death of many people, even reincarnation. Tao. Does it exist or not. Many monks asked themselves this question when they were wandering at the bottom. But later it was discovered. Once myself. How ridiculous. The friar himself is to walk against the sky, which is to go against the Tao. To get the Tao is to go against the original intention? In fact, as all people think, they don''t need any heavenly way, because they can create the world, become the master, and become the heavenly way. Even those who are strong outside the Tao. I have occasionally thought about it. But later, he despised it and left it behind. Stop thinking. But even the three strong states outside the Tao ignore a problem. Since they don''t need to get the Tao, why does the word appear. That''s the same thing. There is a cause, there is a fruit. But for this bottom planet, which doesn''t even have the immortal level, now I don''t know my destiny. I''m about to leap up and become the overlord of countless stars in this area. As for now. This huge white tombstone, like a mountain, doesn''t have any intimidating and terrifying influence, but the breath of vicissitudes that spreads from above and floats on the whole planet makes those warriors come to Chu Lingxiao crazily in an instant. Because everyone feels it. A breath fell. They almost stepped into the realm of immortals, but they seemed to know their bodies. Now they can''t bear the power of immortals, so they withdrew in an instant. But it''s like controlling the world. In an instant, the planet, all the martial artists, were fascinated by it. Even though they were nearly killed by that force, they still rushed to the past from all sides of the planet. In fact, all mortals. I also want to go and have a look. But when I saw the figure of a warrior, I immediately came back. There is no difference between this blue and green planet and the ordinary mortal world. Just like the earth, it still stays in the era of science and technology, but the difference is. In the eyes of all ordinary people, those who are like gods are not as well known as the earth. The martial arts are very prosperous, but they are short of spirit. Few people can step into the immortal level. And this planet, the last warrior to step into the immortal level. Three thousand years have passed. You can imagine. How lonely the planet is. In the middle of the tombstone, a young man in blue and brocade robes, who looks like he is in his twenties, leads a group of warriors to the front. However, from time to time, she looks at several Lengyan women who are moving forward at the same speed and sneers at them: "Lin Xuejiao, you Tianshan sect, want to get that immortal monument, which is just wishful thinking!" The woman who was called Lin Xuejiao by this arrogant young man didn''t pay any attention to the young man''s sarcasm, but there was a trace of sadness on the pretty face. As we get closer to the huge tombstone. The frown is more tight. Other martial artists around recognized the youth, named Lu Bufan, one of the most outstanding young Tianjiao on the planet. The young man''s martial arts school is called Jianzong. He is the next successor of Jianzong. As for the woman named Lin Xuejiao, she has some connections with Jianzong. Because soon, Lin Xuejiao will marry Lu Bufan. The two factions are united into one. But. Only those like them know that Tianshan sect was once like Jianzong, a peerless sect that dominated the divine realm. But unfortunately, ten years ago, in order to break through a higher level, it failed. That has led to these years. It''s said that Lu Bufan threatened many elders of Tianshan school in order to marry Lin Xuejiao. If he didn''t agree, sword sect would destroy the whole Tianshan school. So Tianshan sect agreed to the marriage. It seems that this immortal stele was born, which made Tianshan school see a turning point. If we can get the chance from it, it is likely that the whole Tianshan school will return to the period of fearless sword sect in the past. "I, Lin Xuejiao, must get this immortal monument." A pair of beautiful eyes. Stay ahead all the time. And many martial arts sects, the same is true. The last time such immortals were born, it was three thousand years ago that a warrior directly stepped into the immortal level. And everyone on this planet didn''t notice. Behind the huge tombstone, there is a man standing at the moment. "When will you seal it to me?" Just before all the warriors came, this unknown mysterious tombstone made a very cold voice, which seemed to be the existence of life. At one glance, I recognized Chu Lingxiao standing in front of me. "If it wasn''t for you, how could there be no way of heaven in this world? You can know what it means. What''s more, what''s the coexistence of heaven and earth? It''s also called outside the way?" "Untie my seal!" This mysterious tombstone, as he said it, felt more and more angry. At last, he roared directly at Chu Lingxiao. The whole tombstone, like a person, trembled with anger. But just then. A large group of martial artists just arrived. When they saw the immortal tablet in their eyes, there was a strange man in white standing beside them at the moment, they were all stunned. A warrior who can come. Are all the most powerful people on this planet, who arrived before them? "Boy, where did you come from? Let''s have a look at sword clan first!" Lu Bufan, who happened to arrive, immediately snorted coldly and flew over. To be honest. It''s not surprising that Lu Bufan didn''t take Chu Lingxiao seriously. All the people in the field can do it. Now his sword clan is one of the most powerful sects on the planet, so Lu Bufan has enough proud capital. "I don''t know who you are." But all of a sudden. All the people in the audience heard this voice suddenly. Lu Bufan was stunned and looked around. Who was talking? "Boy, it was you..." He was looking back, ready to pat Chu Lingxiao on the shoulder when, in an instant, the whole person disappeared in full view of the public. This moment. Around this planet. When all the martial artists saw this scene, their hair suddenly stood up, and their faces were full of horror and fear. Chapter 645 Lin Xuejiao is confused. Everyone in the audience has a blank brain. For these little warriors, when did they see this strange and penetrating scene? In a flash, their legs were weak with fear, their whole body, blood everywhere seemed to freeze, and their backs were sweating. Divine realm! That''s the divine realm! The most powerful warrior on this planet, how could it be But the so-called divine realm. It''s just the land gods on the earth. They are really weak and pitiful. They don''t know what a horrible picture the real world of monks is. They can''t move but destroy the planet. What can a small warrior compare with it. Even the twelve star skyscraper, when collecting the resources of each planet, has directly ignored such stars. It can be imagined how shocking this scene is for the whole martial artists at the moment. "A group of ants, I didn''t expect that I was born on such a weak planet." Huge tombstone, not from light mouth, voice full of disdain. But it fell to the ears of the whole audience. But once again it was like a thrill. The person who just spoke is this immortal stele? How is this possible? Tombstones speak?! The eyes of all the martial artists around are almost staring out. In addition to the scene just now, all the people who have completely returned to their minds, their whole body suddenly trembled with fright and hurriedly retreated towards the back. "You have sealed me for 800 million years. How long do you want me to seal me?" But the next moment. The words of the tombstone made everyone feel that the air around the tombstone suddenly dropped by more than a hundred million degrees, and the whole scene was dead. The hairs of all people and the whole body were up. Each mouth is wide open. Eyes are shaking all the time. This sentence alone scared all the martial artists, and they all fell to the ground. "Eight 800 million years?! " All the martial artists in the audience were blank and white. At this moment, everyone felt that they were dreaming. 800 million years! This is a joke with them! There are eight immortal steles Eight hundred million years! Wait. Wait! If so, isn''t this man This moment. Everyone''s eyes moved to Chu Lingxiao''s body forcefully. I don''t know how many people were scared. They forgot to breathe and took a breath of cool air. For these warriors. Three thousand years is far enough. It''s the real God in their mind, which can live to 800 million years. We can imagine how shocked the psychological impact of these warriors is. Some people. I even fainted in fear. Not at all. There is one on their planet But they don''t know that Chu Lingxiao came from outside the planet, but even the powerful people outside the Tao, when they heard the figure of 800 million years, would be scared to sweat. And this tombstone. In fact, it is the way of heaven and earth, that is, the way of heaven, which dominates all things. It''s a pity that it met such a monster as Chu Lingxiao. 800 million years ago. Directly sealed. In order not to disturb the heaven and earth, in fact, it''s just to make it more convenient for you to find the same flowers. Otherwise, the life in the world will be endless without heaven. Without heaven, the monks will live as long as they can. Live until the Qi and blood decays. In short. Heaven rules life and death. Chu Lingxiao happened to need all people to live. Unfortunately, heaven didn''t agree, which led to the seal of heaven eight hundred million years ago. If anyone knows about it. I''m sure I''ll be scared to death. It turns out that the real way of heaven was sealed by people, which led to the monks in the world today, creating the world and going out of their own way. Once the way of heaven was untied, the fighting power of the monks in the whole world would be greatly suppressed. Because of heaven. It''s impossible to allow these to exist. "Have you finished?" Chu Lingxiao in the sky, quietly suspended there, but the faint voice just fell, all the fighters around, scared even dare not raise their heads. At the moment they just want to go. How far is it. It''s terrible. This What kind of people can live for 800 million years? I''m afraid they can''t even make those legendary immortals. "This planet, do you remember?" Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice suddenly stopped the shaking tombstone. After a few seconds of silence. Something seems to have been seen. In the voice of the tombstone, there was a trace of surprise: "this This is the best test star you said in those days? " But look at what it looks like now. The sound of the tombstone suddenly changed again. It seemed to be lamenting something, as well as a hint of irony. The light way was: "now it seems that you have failed..." In this world. If someone knew what Chu Lingxiao was going to do, this once heavenly way would be one of them. Because eight hundred million years ago, he tried to stop Chu Lingxiao. Unfortunately, even his heavenly way itself, he didn''t think that he could stop a monk. "What do you want now, to put me out, or to do..." All of a sudden. The tombstone immediately realized something. I felt that Chu Lingxiao had untied the seal on his body and seemed to be in Chu Lingxiao''s arms. And just then. All of a sudden, there are countless dazzling pillars on this planet. The Holy Spirit makes everyone look at the sky with a shocking face. There are golden lotus flowers everywhere, just like a fairy. To be exact. It is stronger than the immortal. It is Hou Yi who leads the way, and there are many ancestors in the world. Although Hou Yi and others are nothing in front of Chu Lingxiao, this kind of planet that even the immortal level can''t be born. Hou Yi and others are just like gods. As soon as they appear, countless people bow down to them. Those martial artists even felt that they were fragile like an ant. They were scared by Chu Lingxiao and even dared not lift their heads. Now they were crouching on the ground and shivering. Soon. Then Yi found Chu Lingxiao. A lot of life bodies of the ancestral level are also following Houyi in a hurry, and they are gone. Seeing Chu Lingxiao standing in front of a huge tombstone, he couldn''t help being stunned, but no one dared to make a sound. Later, Yi didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao even walked ahead of them and arrived at the planet. But just as Hou Yi couldn''t help but talk. He saw Chu Lingxiao waving to him. "Take these mortals and leave first. I have something to do." Smell the words. Houyi and others, who were just about to speak, couldn''t help but look at each other. Although they didn''t know what happened, they didn''t dare to say anything more. With a quick wave of their hands, they took away these fighters around. In order to prevent someone from disturbing Chu Lingxiao. In addition, a ban was specially set up for a million Li area. Chapter 646 After everyone left. No one knows what happened. But when a bright light column, from this planet straight into this side of heaven and earth, but all the strong beyond the Tao in any territory, involuntarily trembled a few times. Suddenly I feel as if What has changed. But what has changed. They don''t know. But I feel my strength is threatened, like a sword hanging in the air. This is the way of heaven. The way of heaven dominates the life and death of the real world. The more powerful the monks are, the more restricted they are. 800 million years ago. In order to find the same flowers, Chu Lingxiao sealed the real heaven. Since then, the friars in this heaven and earth are like a dragon jumping into the sea. Although there are often obstacles in the practice, the stronger the realm is, the less dangerous it is. In particular, it is very difficult for those who are strong in the three realms beyond the Tao to die. As long as the heaven does not exist, in theory, they can live as long as they want. Now Chu Lingxiao doesn''t need the seal of heaven. After such a long time. None of them were found. That proves that it is not the reason for the existence of Tiandao in the world, so Chu Lingxiao unsealed the seal of Tiandao, returned to heaven and earth, dominated everything, reincarnated, lived and died! And with the heavenly way, it has been integrated into the world. This moment. The world created by many monks has been cut off at this moment. It has changed from the ultimate realm to the ancestral life, to the chaos realm and even the three realms beyond the Tao. The twelve monks in the chaos state, such as Hou Yi, and the land of ten thousand realms are all well. Because they are in this world and return to the real world, they do not create their own world like other monks, so that they can have infinite resources and enjoy themselves in endless years of hope. But now the return of heaven. It''s like a sword that has been sealed for a hundred years. When it''s gone out of its sheath, it will cut off all these things in a flash. The leader of many ancestral places was also stunned. They all stood up. The master of jiuxiao ancestral land, the master of Honghuang ancestral land and other heaven and earth coexist. They look up at the sky with astonishment and dumbness, but they also feel extremely inconceivable. At this moment, they feel that there is an extremely terrible power floating on the whole world. All along. These worlds coexist, hoping to break through to a new realm one day, but they are just like headless flies, flying around, not knowing where is the right direction. It''s like running. If you want to reach the end, you have a goal. However, as long as heaven and earth coexist, you will feel that you have lost your goal, and then you can only accomplish it by yourself. But countless years have passed. No one can break through the coexistence of heaven and earth. However, at this moment, these ancestors all feel the light emerging in front of them. A powerful force resonates with them in an instant and is guiding them to a new level. "Here What''s going on? " The leader of many ancestral places, however, was still frowning, which was inconceivable. Between heaven and earth. There is a power that can surpass them! This may be guidance. But also let them these have dominated the world, do not know how long the heaven and earth coexist, feel very uncomfortable. Who can stand the day when there is a force floating above them? Who are they! Heaven and earth coexist! But as soon as I had the idea of dissatisfaction, there was a thunder and lightning. Suddenly, with a bang and a breath of terror, it spread everywhere. Suddenly, these heaven and earth coexisted, and I was in a cold sweat. "Here This is... " At the same time. The huge tombstone floating in front of Chu Lingxiao, like a mountain, also turned into a normal size in an instant. However, it still makes everyone feel a creepy feeling, which is too penetrating. "It''s pitiful that death is not a natural cycle. Why don''t you accept the fact that you have been wandering the world for so long?" Return to heaven. It''s invisible. His voice, still with a trace of both emotion, as well as the sense of the vicissitudes of life as ants. But this is not a mockery of Chu Lingxiao. But this is the way of heaven. It''s like a weather beaten old man, who has seen too much and been numb. And for the word of heaven. Chu Lingxiao only answered three words lightly. "You don''t understand." "I don''t understand?" Heaven can''t help chuckling. Although he is not Chu Lingxiao''s opponent When I think of this, the heavenly way feels very absurd. It is the heavenly way that dominates the life and death of all things in the world. It has been sealed by a monk for 800 million years. It''s ridiculous. But since it is the way of heaven, it has seen through everything. It''s so big in the world. There are people who have never seen it, who are immortal, who have been reincarnated for thousands of generations, and even monks who want to become the way of heaven. Although they can not be compared with Chu Lingxiao. But he has seen too much. Chu Lingxiao just wants to find the same flower to revive some people, but as the heaven way, it can be sure that there is no such thing in the world, the reincarnation of life and death, that is, the reason, that is, the way. Nor can the friars change. "I have let you out, but there is one thing I want you to do." A light voice, the moment of falling, just a light tone of heaven, suddenly exploded again, the voice is full of displeasure and conflict. "What on earth do you want to do? No friar wants heaven to do it for him!" "You are..." But before he finished, he was choked by Chu Lingxiao''s next sentence. "Since you want to be sealed like this, you can not do it." One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. Ten seconds later, Tiandao sighed helplessly, saying: "what''s the matter?" It''s a big joke. It is for the heavenly way, but again and again, there is no way to take Chu Lingxiao, otherwise, it is estimated that it will be sealed for another 800 million years, so what is the significance of its existence. "This planet, do you see it?" "Well." "I want you to release the people you tested." Smell the words. Tiandao is silent for a while. In this world, only the Tiandao itself is clear. Chu Lingxiao''s group of people are so strange, but at the next moment, he has to agree. "One thing, in the 800 million years of this seal, I have always wanted to ask you, since you have the strength to seal me, why don''t you become the heavenly way, so it''s a lot more convenient?" "How do you know I didn''t?" Just Chu Lingxiao''s next words, immediately let heaven lost its voice completely, and then left Chu Lingxiao''s side. It''s not so much about leaving. Rather scared away. Chapter 647 meanwhile. The star, called the sky blue star, is now undergoing a large-scale talent selection phase, as the future guard here together. There are many ancestral life bodies such as Houyi. In person. Let this very lonely sky blue star, as if it had experienced a very dreamy myth, the sky is full of stars warships from all over the world, which is the size of a city. All the mortals below look at it, their faces are dazzled and tongue tied. When did they see such a shocking scene. Countless immortals came. One by one, wearing silver and white armour, he raised his hand and threw his foot to the ground, and then a thousand kilometer mountain was razed to the ground. Then, with another instruction, a golden palace with holy air appeared out of the sky. Cold. Honor. Insurmountable. Everyone in the sky blue star is stupid. It didn''t take long. All forces on the planet, whether mortals or warriors, have been integrated, and they all know the context of things. Everyone who is shocked can''t believe it. It''s true. They are blue stars. To be the star of the overlord? Over countless planets? It was not until this planet opened up a starry field, so that everyone in the sky blue star could see the scene outside that they believed that everything came so suddenly. They were chosen for the sky blue star. Beyond the starry sky. Compared with their sky blue stars, what happened seems to be more shocking. In the eyes of these sky blue stars, the huge star warships floating outside at the moment, and the figures that can fly in space, really make their hearts and minds suffer a great impact. There''s no way to get back to God. It''s so shocking. Once upon a time. They think that the warrior is the most powerful existence in the world. Everyone wants to be a warrior, but they don''t expect that there are such miracles in the world! What happens in outer space. It can''t be described in words. Their sky blue star is just one of the most insignificant stars among the countless stars, just like standing in the sea of stars, but what impresses them most is that it is suspended above their heads, where the golden light emerges and the sacred breath is like the vast land of the sea. If you put them on the blue star. Describe it as an ant. The surrounding planets that are several times larger than them are prehistoric giants. But the land of the world. But it''s like a real golden dragon, overlooking all Saturdays, like the arrival of the emperor, sitting over all the centers. At the moment, the sky blue star, a martial school that has taught for eight thousand years - Sword clan, is a middle-aged man in white armor. He took a picture and turned it into ashes. This moment. All the martial artists are speechless, shocked, and even beyond their words. They don''t know what to say. Only then can they truly realize what is really powerful, what is this world, and what is the real master. One person! The sky blue star, the most powerful sword clan nowadays, was made into ashes. The people in it didn''t even have time to react. This middle-aged man should be one of the top two of these immortals. But they don''t know. Invincible in my own eyes. Just to settle in the sky blue star, one of the millions of friars in the world, who just stepped into the immortal level, just to find the right place to give orders to the whole sky blue star in the future. Unfortunately. Sword clan was chosen. But the real reason is that the successor of sword clan provoked Chu Lingxiao. "Master, do you really want to help these ants improve their accomplishments?" Among the newly built golden palace, Lin Xuejiao and other most powerful warriors on the planet knelt in the palace space, shivering, and no one dared to look up. They are really scared to death. They were supposed to be the supreme beings for mortals. But today I know. The outside world. How terrible. In front of the real strong, the immortal is just like an ant. He has no right to speak. He can only serve like a servant. Just the soldiers in armor around the golden palace. They feel that they are humble, just like ants on the ground. They are really weak and pitiful. As for the people above. Even at a glance, they feel their heart shrinking from time to time. That sense of suffocation will disappear gradually only when they lower their heads. And the one who''s talking at the moment. It is a fulcrum of the world''s ancestral emperors, and there are also several ancestral life bodies standing nearby. To be honest. At first, it was hard to understand why such a weak planet was chosen for all the ancestral life bodies, but after knowing that it was chosen by Chu Lingxiao, no one dared to make a sound. But it''s a waste of time to improve a group of martial artists who are not as good as ants in the world of monks. As a key training in the future, it''s better to let the monks in the world take over in an all-round way. But after that, Yi shook his head. "No, choose them." This can not help but let all the ancestors, a helpless, had to stand aside and do not speak. But only Hindi understood. Since Chu Lingxiao chose this planet, there must be a mystery. After all, this place will be the frontier observation place of the world. If the monks of the world take over on a large scale, they will die if they lose their guard here. It sounds cruel though. But this is the world of monks. Mole ants are born to be cannon fodder. If they can burn a little afterglow before they die, they will die. Again. In today''s world, something is really going wrong. Chu Lingxiao is there. Whoever comes will die. Look at the people below. Hou Yi said lightly: "look up, let me see." Smell the words. Lin Xuejiao and other martial arts, the body suddenly trembled for a while, then, the whole person on the rigid in that, even dare not move. A group of ancestral life bodies behind him. See here. All helplessly shook their heads. I dare not even raise my head. I don''t know how far these ordinary people, even monks, can go in the future. But just then. Lin Xuejiao, who had been lowering her head, clenched her thin lips, clenched her fists secretly, hardened her scalp and raised her head. Immediately. Let some grandfathers smile a little. There is one. "Well, you''re good." Later Yi nodded with satisfaction. Despite their existence, they do not show any strong breath, but for ordinary people, they stand there, which is a great deterrent. But just then. When Hou Yi was about to speak, a faint voice appeared around the golden palace. "Just her." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s figure appeared in front of Houyi. Chapter 648 Wen Yan. Hou Yi and all the other ancestors were shocked. Then, when they saw Chu Lingxiao, they all knelt down. "I''ll wait and welcome you." A voice of great awe. It immediately reverberated around the golden palace and fell to the ears of all the martial artists present. Those who still bow their heads don''t know what happened. But from the sound. Probably. There should be another great man. And kneeling in the following Lin Xuejiao, but looking at Chu Lingxiao, hurriedly lowered his head again. But to be honest. She is still a little grateful to Chu Lingxiao. If there is no Chu Lingxiao. Maybe she will marry Lu Bufan, and her Tianshan sect will be annexed by Jianzong and become an affiliated martial sect. But now. Lu Bufan is dead. The whole sword sect was reduced to ashes. Her fate with the Tianshan school was finally understood. "What did you just say, my Lord, is that her?" Later, Yi and others stood up and looked at Chu Lingxiao with a puzzled face. They had no idea that a warrior who was not even a friar could make him speak in person. "Let her be the ruler of the planet." The next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said is very concise and comprehensive. "You pass on her one of the classics of hongmengjing, and let her understand others by herself." The voice just dropped. After Yi and others face incredible, one by one you look at me, I look at you, thought it was their mistake. His face was dumb. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, I feel like talking. Even if you are the leader of the sky blue star, you can come up and practice the Kung Fu at the level of Hongmeng. Isn''t it too It''s not that they don''t want to. As long as it is Chu Lingxiao''s words, who dare to question them? However, even those who are strong in the top ten chaotic environments, such as Houyi, can only understand a little now. At the level of ancestral emperor, they feel like heavenly script. A mortal warrior. Let alone. "Pass your Hongmeng skill to her and you will understand it." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. I don''t want to explain too much. Directly, he asked Houyi to take out a Hongmeng level skill and hand it to Lin Xuejiao. Smell the words. Later, yimianlu was embarrassed, but only hesitated for a moment. At the next moment, a golden classics appeared in his hands. This is one of the precious books he has returned from the land of all kingdoms, one after another. He reached the top of chaos. Now I can only understand the first level. Immediately. Then he handed this book to Lin Xuejiao, who was kneeling down and dared not raise her head. "Since your Excellency has spoken, have a look." You can''t help it. Lin Xuejiao is really in the heart, but also in fear. Even the immortal must be a servant in front of these people. She, a small warrior, needs to see such existence and practice skills? How can it feel like a dream? But by this time. Lin Xuejiao knew that if she wanted to wriggle again and didn''t dare to do anything, she would undoubtedly annoy the other side. At the next moment, she quickly raised her head and took the function of this classic in her hand. See this. Not only Houyi, but also many ancestral life bodies, even those immortal soldiers around, all looked at each other, showing a little helplessness and doubt. Can you understand the warrior who has not even reached the friar? Turn a page out. Not yet. The supreme method, which can''t even understand the general chaotic environment, fell into Lin Xuejiao''s eyes at the moment, just like a fish in water. It didn''t feel at all. It was a bit obscure, but felt like a very common book. Look at every word. The next moment. It''s clear in my mind what that means. You can''t help it. Hou Yi and all the monks from all over the world are shocked to see Lin Xuejiao''s interesting look. How do you feel? This little girl understands? This is impossible. This is a classic skill outside the Tao. A martial artist, let alone this kind of skill, is the most common immortal level skill. He will feel like a celestial script. It''s very difficult to understand. How could Later Eaton couldn''t help but ask: "can you understand, little girl?" Hear that. Lin Xuejiao was stunned for a moment. It seems that she didn''t expect that Hou Yi would ask her in such a questioning tone, because in her opinion, she should be wrong. This is not the supreme method, but the most common book. But the tone of Houyi. It seems to tell her that this is indeed a supreme law. But I dare not have any disrespect. Quickly replied: "big I do understand it all, my Lord. " Do you understand? As soon as this sentence came out, it was like a stone arousing a thousand waves. All the immortal soldiers around, with a straight frown on their face, felt that they had heard the most funny joke in the world. This level of skill. Little warrior, how can you understand it? This is no longer a gap of dozens, but the two sides are not in the same dimension at all. For example, hongmengjing has become the top group of monks in the world. And the warrior. It''s like there''s just a trace of cells that are about to produce life. The gap between the two sides. You can imagine how huge it is. But at the moment, this little girl, who has not even set foot in the friar, said that she could understand. How could this be possible? Many ancestors. Also is a face does not believe, on the face all slightly peeped out a trace of displeasure. Little warrior. Can''t understand. Aren''t they the ancestors, not even the warriors? In the eyes of Houyi, there was also a slight flash of anger. Then, he took a careful look at Chu Lingxiao and didn''t dare to show it. If it wasn''t for this little warrior, but for the person appointed by Chu Lingxiao, he would be really rude. Little warrior. It seems that I still don''t know what is the real world of friars. Do you think this answer will make them happy? A little dissatisfaction. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, Yi then asked in a calm voice: "tell me, what did this first layer say?" At the moment, Hou Yi feels. I have no face. He is a strong man in chaos, one step away from Hongmeng. He can only cultivate the first level. This little warrior says that he knows everything? But when Lin Xuejiao from the first floor, all the way to the end of the last floor. This moment. The whole golden palace was suddenly dead. All the monks who came from the land of all kingdoms were dumb, even their eyes were exposed, as if they had seen a ghost. All the ancestors are ignorant. How can it be? Does this girl really understand? Later, Yi looked at Chu Lingxiao in amazement, and lost his voice: "adult, how could this happen?" Chapter 649 Muddled. I''m totally confused. All the friars in silver and white armor around the world, the whole people, were stunned, their eyes were straight, a small warrior, even the ordinary people who had not entered the Friar''s realm, could really understand the powerful man in the Hongmeng realm, so that they could really start to practice the supreme skill. It''s amazing. Many ancestral emperors are also confused. I have no idea what happened. I thought Lin Xuejiao in front of me was a mysterious strong man who hid her accomplishments at first. After a long time, she was still a small warrior. It was not as if it had been deliberately hidden. But why? Is it really possible for a small martial artist to see through the world and practice the supreme way? Houyi is totally stupid. Looking at the Chu Lingxiao standing in his own Chu Lingxiao, at the moment, half a word can''t be said. He is a powerful man in ten chaotic situations, but he can only cultivate the first level temporarily. This mortal, who has not even reached the realm of friars, actually understands all of them. Damn it! "Very well." But for all of this, Chu Lingxiao only commented on two words lightly. It seems that what happened in front of him was expected by him. But this made Houyi, as well as all the life bodies at the ancestral level, in a state of great shock. Everyone looked at Chu Lingxiao with a blank face and a big mouth, shaking his face. What the hell happened? Little warrior! I can really understand the powerful people in hongmengjing, and I can practice the supreme way! Lin Xuejiao was confused. Looking at Houyi and others, I was so surprised and disbelieving, and suddenly realized that I seemed to have done an extremely incredible thing. I could not help but lower my head. But Lin Xuejiao herself was puzzled. This classic Is it really hard? She understood it as soon as she saw it. "Pass the skills you cultivate to others." A faint voice. Once again it fell. Immediately let Houyi and others, the moment back to God. Although the heart is still a shock, but also to endure a trace of lingering fear, his cultivation skills, handed to the sky blue star in front of other fighters. The next moment. Hou Yi and all the monks from all over the world couldn''t help but look at each other with a little surprise. No Can''t except this little girl, other people can understand it? But kneeling beside Lin Xuejiao, all the sky blue star fighters still bow their heads. They don''t know what happened just now. When they saw that there was an extra book in front of them, they were shocked for a moment, but no one dared to look up. But. Invisible. An inexplicable force, however, drives their bodies. They move. They are in panic. At the same time, everyone''s eyes look at the contents of the ancient books. By the time they''ve seen it all. The ancient books and methods in front of us have indeed returned directly to the land of all kingdoms and all the monks. "Do you understand?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. But it was like a cold wind blowing by. All the blue star warriors in the sky raised their heads. Only then did they realize that the man in white who was standing in front of them was that terrible man in white. You can''t help it. All the sky blue star warriors dare not hide anything. They nodded quickly. But look at it. Hou Yi and others, the monks from all over the world, were completely mute and lost their voice. They felt like a dream, and felt all this directly, which was extremely untrue. Really? You got it again? This moment. Later Yi and others finally realized that the problem may not be in the ancient books or in the way they thought. Their own understanding, even a group of martial artists who haven''t even entered the realm of monks, is not as good. It''s the reason! It''s on this planet! Otherwise, they really can''t find any reason to explain all this. A group of warriors! After all. It''s no different from ordinary people! How can I understand the Kung Fu of Hongmeng! At present, the common sense of any friar in the world knows how far away the warrior is from the top group of people that day, hongmengjing! In fact. Houyi and others are right. The reason lies not in human beings or ancient books, but also in the sky blue star. 800 million years ago. Chu Lingxiao directly sealed the heavenly way on this planet. Over the years, the sky blue star seems to be isolated from the rest of the world. Even the friars at the bottom don''t want to come, but actually the sky blue star has a big secret. As we all know. Once you step into the ancestral life. If you want to understand higher-level skills, you can only try your best to continue to practice towards that area. The so-called classic skills are only the life of the ancestor and the emperor, and they are slowly groping forward. Today, even in the world, there are countless precious classics. But most monks can only understand the front. It''s like the ancestral level. You can only understand the super ancestral level. As for the higher level of the skill, it''s like the heavenly script. You can read it for nothing and don''t know what you''re talking about. That''s why. There have been so many times in the past. No matter in the vast ancestral land or the twelve Star Tower, few people have practiced the ancient book skills in it. It''s not that they don''t want to, but that they don''t understand it at all. As for why. Because. Heaven is sealed by Chu Lingxiao! All monks think that they have become stronger step by step. They can create their own Tao and create the world, but they don''t know that it''s all because the heaven is sealed by Chu Lingxiao. And now the way of heaven has been reopened. The sky blue star is also understood. Today, this planet is a real holy star. There is a reincarnation star in the vast ancestral land. The monks in it have special talent in the theory of comprehension. But now the way of heaven is back. This inborn talent will soon disappear a little bit until it is no different from a normal person. But one thing. It is also because the heavenly way is sealed in the sky blue star, so now the heavenly way returns. Only those born in the sky blue star can have this unparalleled insight. Hongmengjing, even the Kung Fu of the sky blue star, can be read as easily as the most common book. As for why. Because this insight comes from heaven, but it''s very difficult to move up. "My Lord, I finally know why you chose this planet." Hou Yi smiled bitterly, and his eyes almost stared at Chu Lingxiao. All the friars were dumb. If so. The sky blue star, which is not in their eyes, will become the most terrifying planet in the whole world, even the 12 fulcrum worlds. They even suspect. In the near future. Will this become another ancestral force. Chapter 650 "Now who else has something to say?" This moment. Light voice, from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, the moment of falling down, all the ancestors standing behind, as well as Hou Yi, could not help but close their mouths. There is nothing more to say. They are eager to give these martial artists a unique skill. But think about it. I still think it''s absurd. It''s unimaginable that the martial artists can ignore the gap in the realm so much and achieve such an incredible insight. But. Hou Yi and others, where do they know that the heavenly way, which dominates everything, has been sealed in the sky blue star for 800 million years, and its divinity has long been integrated with the sky blue star. Now. Return to heaven. The sky blue star, once an immortal, is hard to be born. It''s like a buried dragon in chains. As long as you give it enough time, no one knows how far it will go in the future. "Adult, I''ll let someone bring some skills here now?" After Yi carefully walked to Chu Lingxiao, he asked tentatively. Now. In Houyi''s heart, there was a little more awe for Chu Lingxiao. No, it should be fear. Whether it was the opening of twelve Tianwei acupoints of ten thousand monks or this scene at the moment, it felt that the means were too terrible. Let alone now. Even in the heyday of the land of worlds, we have never seen it. The next moment. See Chu Lingxiao wave. Later, Yi quickly turned his head, looked at a group of ancestral emperors, and signaled to do it quickly. Now Houyi would like to take as many books as he can. Bluestar is the bottom planet. The bottom line. It''s scary, even weird. But. Since it was chosen by Chu Lingxiao, there is no place to question. Even the return of the land of ten thousand realms to the real world is the credit of this man. Even if they are beaten back to the abyss, they can only say that the land of ten thousand realms should be robbed. Soon. So they came back with many ancient books and skills. The sky blue star at this time. It''s a bit like the earth before. As the monks of the ten thousand realms step in, there are all kinds of waste to be enjoyed everywhere. Those martial arts realms are directly cleaned up. Although I feel very sorry. After all, they have lived for generations. But compared to now. Even the immortal can only be a small soldier. They are such humble warriors, who dare not say a word. It didn''t take long. This group of martial artists are happy. Get a sense of what''s going on. The sky blue star where they were originally located was chosen to become one of the four major stars of countless surrounding planets, and it was an ancient force called the land of the world that created all this. If so. Then these martial artists are really flying in the sky. "Let them go first." However, those ancestors who came back frowned and said something in Houyi''s ear. It was obvious that Houyi''s face became slightly dignified after hearing these words. A wave of your hand. Let the warriors of the golden palace go out first. The soldiers standing there all around signaled to sky blue star that they could go. Just. Lin Xuejiao seems to have a different meaning in her beautiful eyes. Looking back and seeing Chu Lingxiao deeply, she feels like she left the golden palace reluctantly. Wait until all the warriors of the sky blue star leave. It seems that Hou Yi is still a little uneasy. He lets all the soldiers around leave the golden palace together. Immediately. He went from one step to three. After walking to the front and back of Chu Lingxiao, he was silent for a few seconds, and then he said: "Sir, there is something I need you to decide. Just on the way back to the land of ten thousand boundaries and the transportation of ancient books, there are some awesome people who say they want to return to the land of ten thousand boundaries. Look..." Generally speaking. In today''s world, besides Chu Lingxiao, who else can make Hou Yi look so dignified? But. After Yi''s words did not finish, was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "Who?" Smell the words. After all, they didn''t experience the hard time when they were besieged by many ancestral and local forces. But Houyi is different. After hesitating for a few seconds, he didn''t speak. At last, he took a deep breath and said: "my Lord, it''s like this. Those people seem to be the imperial family. They were lost in the war of the land of ten thousand realms. After that, the land of ten thousand realms degenerated to the abyss of infinity. Those people have been killed by the forces of many realms. At last, they had to hide in this one On the planet. " "The ancestral emperor who heard the report said that there were not only imperial family members among them, but also an emperor son. They wanted to return to the land of the world. Now they don''t know what we think." After Yi almost put these words in one breath. It''s all over. In fact, the so-called imperial clan is the lineage of the people in charge of the whole world, and the emperor''s son is the offspring of the people at the level of coexistence of heaven and earth. He didn''t even think of it. In those days, the world suffered such a disaster that even two Heaven and earth coexisted and fell. I don''t know how many grandfathers died. I didn''t expect that one of the heirs in charge is still alive in the world. Indeed, let alone him. I''m afraid that the news will reach those who besieged the world in those days, and they will never believe it. It''s true. But Hou Yi doesn''t know what to do now. Let those imperial family members come back, but there is no problem at all. But now the whole world. Who has the final say in ? In a sense, it should be the surviving heirs who continue to inherit the position of the people in charge of the world. But no matter according to their strength or anything else, there is no doubt that only Chu Lingxiao is qualified to sit in this position. He really doesn''t know what to do. "Let them come first." Just after Yi some indecision, light voice, immediately fell in his ear. You can''t help it. There was silence again for a few seconds. Then I looked at the ancestral emperor next to me, and indicated to let those imperial family members come in. Soon. Five or six figures came in from the outside, but in addition to the young man at the front, who looked very dignified in clothes, other people looked like beggars who were hungry for a long time, and were extremely skinny. It''s not a pale face, it''s like a very serious middle age. It''s the old man who''s already aged. But before he came out and prepared to ask questions, the young man in brocade and blue, who was walking at the front, looked haughty. Seeing Chu Lingxiao, he took it for granted: "you are the hero of this little emperor. Don''t worry. When this little emperor takes charge of the land of the world again, your benefits are indispensable. Now that this little emperor is hungry, go and get something to eat." Chapter 651 When the youth said these things. No matter in tone, expression or behavior, they all seem to regard themselves as the master of thousands of people. Then these people are like servants. As for Chu Lingxiao, they seem to pay no attention. Even in the middle of the journey, it has been known that Chu Lingxiao is the only one who can return to the real world. But just like the land of the world today, as long as he comes back, everything is his. This is what Chu Lingxiao did. It''s just a slave, something to do for the master. Now the Lord is back. He is the land of all kingdoms, the son of the Lord of ancestral land, who should enjoy all this. But that''s what he said. But in a moment, the eyebrows of all the ancestors were wrinkled. For all the ancestors, they didn''t know any imperial family at all. It was Chu Lingxiao''s contribution that the land of the world could come back from the eternal disaster. At this time, a imperial clan suddenly appeared. It really didn''t come to their mind. But only when Chu Lingxiao was in charge of the world did they feel that it was really worthy of their name. What else would it be if other people interposed in halfway? But they didn''t even think about it. This is just a meeting. The emperor''s clan, who is fleeing from abroad, has such a big voice that they have ordered him to come? To be honest. It''s very kind to let these imperial family members in. If they were anyone, who would care? Just now they have looked carefully. These so-called imperial family members are all mortals. Even now, standing in front of them, this proud young man is the same. Now. Order this one to come! The next moment. Many ancestral emperors carefully looked at Chu Lingxiao, and saw that Chu Lingxiao''s face did not show any changes, but looked at the young man again. None of them had experienced the war of that year. So. There is no feeling for these imperial families. Say cruelty. At the moment, as long as Chu Lingxiao said a word, they immediately turned these people, seven people, into ashes. Back on the other side. Face. It''s also a little ugly. He didn''t expect that the son of the founder of the ancestral land had been out for so long that he was as arrogant and foolish as a dandy. The heirs of the ancestor How could it be like this? Is it a fake? "Hello, the man in white in front, didn''t you hear what benshaodi said?" The next moment. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t return a word, he was simply ignoring himself, which made the young man angry. Pointing to Chu Lingxiao, he said in a cold voice: In the heart of youth. I am the son of the Lord of my ancestral land! Even if I''ve been out for so long. But status is still very noble. Chu Lingxiao and Hou Yi, at best, are his family members. They can do whatever they want. The master says that these people dare to ignore him so much. But young people don''t know. At the moment, in the eyes of many grandfathers, he is like a clown who doesn''t know how to jump out. It''s ridiculous. Just to say that. They couldn''t help it. They clapped it. But. At this time. The skinny, white haired old man standing behind the young man gave a few dry coughs, and looked at the young man with a pale face and said: "Tian Gong, just say a few words less. As long as we can go back to the land of the world, we can do it. As for other things, let it go..." In fact, in addition to the youth outside the imperial family, more than Xuan Tiangong, think more clearly. What they look like now. No qualification. In charge of the world. Exile, so many years, now they just want to return to their hometown, enough. When they were together. They are all places of the world. One of them is the Department where heaven and earth coexist. In order to let the blood continue, the heaven and earth coexist. They are ordered to escort their newborn children and leave the world of the world overnight. Wait until it''s over. Come back. I didn''t expect that. Just a few days later, they saw the scene of the whole world falling into the endless abyss. From which day, they knew that the world was over. They never thought about it. One day, the land of ten thousand realms can return to the real world. I never thought that the monks of the land of ten thousand realms will appear on the lowest planet. Because. After that. Only then did these ministries find out that the offspring who had just been born before they could have a look at the coexistence of heaven and earth was a waste man who was born without a Dantian. In this life, it was impossible to practice and only to be a mortal in silence. I''m afraid so. It was the owner of the ancestral land in those days, who did not expect that his own offspring would be such a useless person! But he was born a minister. They dare not forget their identity. So they do everything they can to prolong the life of the young people. Otherwise, they will die in the body of ordinary young people after a hundred years, and they have become the same as they are now. Until this life. Their mana has been exhausted. It has become the old, thin and powerless look. You know. In those days, they were all the powerful people in Hongmeng area who were honored. They were also the leader of the ancestral land. The forbidden army department appointed by themselves had a high status. Under the leader of the ancestral land, except for the leaders of zushuai level, they were the most noticeable existence in the whole world. "Old man, get out of the way, Ben Shaodi. When is your turn to cut in?" But the leader just finished what he said. In an instant, he was scolded mercilessly by the youth. In his words, he was full of ridicule and contempt. There was no gratitude. You know. Qin Shaogong, the imperial family, was born with no Dantian. If these former military departments had not used their own magic power to prolong their lives, Qin Shaogong would have died. The brows of all the ancestors on the scene, hearing that the youth were so impolite, could not help wrinkling and tightening one point again. They have just observed it carefully. These extremely thin old people, middle-aged people, were definitely stronger than fulcrum creators, but now they have become like this. Looking at the young people who are still full of blood, they can understand everything. Although they don''t look at ordinary people at all. But now. The emperor''s lineage showed not even the most ordinary mortals. "Hello, hurry to get some food for benshaodi. Benshaodi is hungry!" After scolding a group of people behind him, Qin Shaogong turned his head again and looked at Chu Lingxiao. His tone was frivolous and arrogant. However, a mortal dared to talk to Chu Lingxiao like this. Hou Yi''s face. It''s also a bit ugly. Not from the exploratory, want to ask a Chu Lingxiao, they listen or not, but did not ask the exit, suddenly the whole gold palace, only light spread two extremely understated big characters. "Kill." Chapter 652 Two words. Like a cold and incomparable breeze, it falls on the ears of all the people in the audience. All the life bodies at the level of ancestral emperors who hear this don''t feel anything. As they think, does this mortal who doesn''t know how to live think that he is the noble heir? Don''t look at the land of the world today. What is the situation. It''s true that ordinary people have been around for so long that they haven''t even recognized the reality. The world of monks and all the glory of the past are just a mirror image. If it can''t be maintained to the present, what''s the use? Although they haven''t seen the war. I have never seen the heyday of the time when the land of all kingdoms took control of the heavens. But they know a little. That''s the past. It''s like a floating cloud. It''s already gone. But the emperor''s clan, who had no idea how dare they talk to Chu Lingxiao like this, is not looking for death, or something! Houyi said nothing more. For him. At first, he thought that in the face of the founder of the ancestral land, he would let these people return, even put them in the safest place in the world, and be taken care of by special personnel. But I didn''t think of it. Qin Shaogong is so arrogant that he can''t be far away. No, it should be said to be the ultimate of foolishness. But. These two words of Chu Lingxiao. But Qin Shaogong was stunned for a long time before he realized that he didn''t understand what happened. He thought it was to kill these old and weak soldiers behind him. After all, I am the heir of the ancestral land. Such a noble identity. It''s a shame to live like the lowliest mortal in this week these years. A burst of laughs immediately said: "yes, yes, I''ve had enough to kill these old guys. These old guys are useless. They''re just a few encumbrances to live." Smell the words. In order to extend Qin Shaogong''s life span, a group of people behind him turned pale. Did they try their best to expend all their magic power and only ask Qin Shaogong to live? In the end, it turned out to be such a result? "Take these people back, pass some healing pills to them, and let them recover first." But the next sentence. Immediately let these forbidden army departments, again stupefied? Just raised his head. A grandfather fell beside them, with a trace of awe on his face, reached out and let him go first. Although they are the ancestors of life. He was disgusted with the son of the ancestor. But for these former forbidden army departments, they still have respect and admiration in their hearts. In those days, all the places in the world fell into an endless abyss. If they were replaced, they would know that they would never be born. But these brigades. But I still remember my duty. Bring up Qin Shaogong. For this loyalty. It''s enough to be admired. "We..." The five old and bony brigades were dumbfounded. I didn''t expect that, but I just wanted to Suddenly. They immediately face a change, instantly realized what, the vision brushes, then looked to Chu Lingxiao. Although they are not familiar with Chu Lingxiao. But it can also be seen. It must have something to do with this man to return to the land of the world. But they still can''t believe it. This man killed the offspring of the ancestor! In fact, it can be understood. Why do these forbidden army departments react like this? In today''s world, the forbidden army departments have been following the leader of the ancestral land all the year round. They are governed by the rules of the emperor and the minister. They only know that the emperor let the minister die and the minister had to die. So I didn''t think of it at all. Chu Lingxiao wants to kill the offspring of the ancestor! You can''t help it. All stay where they are. But it''s hard to say. They have become useless people. The land of the world is not the land of the world. In the end, the world of monks can only talk with big fists. The rest can only deceive themselves. It''s just a reaction of Qin Shaogong. I don''t know that at all. Just now, he was so arrogant and arrogant that he immediately panicked. He couldn''t believe that someone was going to kill him, the son of the ancestral land. I immediately backed up a few steps. His face was frightened. He pointed to Chu Lingxiao and said in a trembling voice: "you You, I''m Shao Di, the future leader of the world. How dare you kill me? You''re not afraid to spread it out. People all over the world say that you are the following offender? " Hear that. Standing behind Chu Lingxiao, all the ancestors could not help but sneer, with a cold sneer on their faces, and stare at Qin Shaogong, who was panicking at the moment. This was once the land of the world, the master and son of the ancestral land. It''s silly and pathetic. This kind of words, let alone in them, is any friar to listen to, all feel ridiculous. Hou Yi also sighed deeply. He was waiting to see Qin Shaogong''s response. He could ask for help. But now, it''s not necessary. So ignorant. To return to the land of all worlds is also a scourge that depends on their protection. One by one, the forbidden army departments standing behind Qin Shaogong shook their heads. Since the fall of the world to the abyss, they have been quietly raising Qin Shaogong on this mortal planet. Maybe it''s their doting, let it After all. Although Qin Shaogong''s blood is the blood of the Lord of the ancestral land, its essence is only a human being. In addition, he has been living in the sky blue star, resulting in that he can only look at things with the eyes of human beings forever. Will the friars worry about being criticized behind the scenes? The strong. There''s no need to care. "Kill." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao said these two words, then turned around and disappeared in the same place. The reason why Qin Shaogong lived for such a long time is also to see if the later people, like Lin Xuejiao''s martial artists, could have extraordinary insight. But unfortunately. No. See Chu Lingxiao leave. Later, Yi''s eyes suddenly became extremely cold. Looking at Qin Shaogong, he said lightly: "next life, go to be a real monk." The voice just dropped. After Yi then faces the Qin Shaogong of one face fear, slowly raised a hand. "No, no, I am the son of the Lord of the ancestral land, I I''m your Lord, you can''t kill me! " Qin Shaogong was completely shocked. He fell to the ground directly. He has lived on this sky blue star for many years. He has seen the rise of many dynasties. The words of those emperors and princes are the supreme orders. No one will refute them. Otherwise, he would not come up and talk like this. Just. Qin Shaogong never knew it. What he thought was not applicable to the friars. The next moment. After a flash of white light, looking at Qin Shaogong who has become a corpse, Hou Yi sighed: "find a place and bury him." Chapter 653 Looking at Qin Shaogong who fell to the ground. A number of the Ministry of the forbidden army, can not help but close their eyes, and then, a deep sigh. No choice. That''s what happened. Investigate the reason. It was also the land of ten thousand boundaries that was besieged by many ancestral and local forces. I don''t know now What are the thoughts of those ancestral and prefectural forces when they see the land of all realms return. "Alas..." After a sigh. The forbidden ministries shook their heads and left the golden palace. See you later. My heart is full of mixed feelings. In fact, he didn''t want to kill Qin Shaogong. He could only blame for violating the most invincible existence. Even if the ancestral Lord of the land of all kingdoms was reborn, it would not change. It''s a pity that Yi shook his head after seeing the figures of the forbidden Army Department who once fought for the sake of the world. These people. All of them are his predecessors. Once all the powerful people in Hongmeng area, who were named with honor, just for Qin Shaogong to survive, his power is exhausted and he becomes a mortal. Now he can only start to cultivate again. But. He suddenly felt it. Chu Lingxiao''s choice of sky blue star is becoming more and more reasonable. If they don''t appear, these forbidden army departments may still not know that the land of the world has returned to the real world. And it''s just at the end of their lives. Met them. Otherwise, a little later, it will really fall. "You continue to arrange for the sky blue star. I''ll see the adults." The voice just dropped. Then he left the golden palace. Soon. He found Chu Lingxiao at the foot of a cliff, only to his surprise. Chu Lingxiao stood in front of a tombstone without any name, which surprised him. This sky blue star. If not selected. No one will notice. But I didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao, who left the golden palace, to come to an unknown tombstone. Who''s tombstone can make this person pay so much attention to it? "You know the tombstone. Whose is it?" I haven''t waited for Yi to ask. A faint voice had fallen to his ear, and he could not help but let Hou Yi''s body, suddenly stunned, and asked with awe: "dare to ask your excellency, this tombstone is..." "Once the land of the world, the burial place of Qin Zun, the leader of the ancestral land." But the next moment. This sentence is like a cold wind. It blows into Houyi''s ear, and his eyes immediately widen. After a brush, his eyes will never be able to move away from the tombstone. If so. Isn''t it Qin Shaogong''s It''s a coincidence! In that year, the land of ten thousand kingdoms was besieged by multi ancestral forces, and two Heaven and earth coexisted and fell down. One of the offspring was escorted by many forbidden military departments and fled to the sky blue star. Wait Wait. All of a sudden, later Yi realized what, in those days, the situation in the world was so tragic, who buried the body of the owner of the ancestral land here? "Big Lord, the body of Qin Zun, no You''re not buried here, are you? " Quiet! It was quiet. Chu Lingxiao didn''t say a word, but Houyi got the answer he wanted. Land of the world! Qin Zun, the leader of the ancestral land! After death. It''s really the one buried in the sky blue star! That is to say! This one has witnessed the war! Otherwise. How can I bury the body of the ancestor here. Houyi''s face is unbelievable. A pair of eyes, tightly staring at Chu Lingxiao, did not leave for a long time. He thought that Chu Lingxiao was a terrible strong man who had not been born and transcended the coexistence of heaven and earth. Of course, this was only his own random conjecture, because he didn''t want to know what kind of new realm it was after the coexistence of heaven and earth. But it never occurred to me. Chu Lingxiao really has a great relationship with the world. If not, how could he bury the former leader of the ancestral land, Qin Zun. The next moment. Later, Eaton couldn''t help but ask: "my Lord, you and Lord Qin Zun, come to It is... " "If it really counts, he is the tenth disciple I formally received." Houyi: "..." As soon as this sentence came out, Hou Yi was completely stunned. His eyes were fixed on Chu Lingxiao. The whole person was stunned. It''s true! Once upon a time, Lord Qin Zun, the leader of the ancestral land, was the tenth disciple he received! The tenth one is so powerful! Are the first nine going against the sky! And then there is! I''m so powerful. Then the strength of this Hiss! Later, Eaton couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air and didn''t dare to ask another question. In his eyes, he only had a strong respect for Chu Lingxiao. All along. Although he thought that there must be some distance between the leader of the ancestral land and Chu Lingxiao, it should not be too big. Unexpectedly, the former leader of the ancestral land in their land of ten thousand realms was the tenth disciple he received! Isn''t that horrible?! In fact, it''s a very long time ago. If today''s not meeting this little emperor, Chu Lingxiao will think of what happened before he came to the world. After that. When he returned to the land of the world again, he found that the land of the world had degenerated into an endless abyss. But in the boundless years. Too many of his disciples died. Chu Lingxiao accepts his disciples. From the beginning to the end, there is no purpose. That is to let it replace him and observe all the movements of the world. Until now, even Chu Lingxiao can''t remember how many such people he has accepted. Because. Time is too long. "Your Excellency, have you known that Qin zunzisi has been staying on this planet?" Later Yi couldn''t help but ask again. But immediately he shut up again. When he was a fulcrum creator, he didn''t know what the real world was like. He also discussed with Chu Lingxiao whether there was any power in the world that dominated all this. But later. But the traitor turned to ashes, and returned to the real world. After he recovered his memory, he left all these behind. Now think back to what happened. Later Yi began to feel. What Chu Lingxiao said before may not be that the land of the world has fallen into the endless abyss, but that there are people in the dark who really dominate all this. But. Then. Then Yi smiled bitterly and shook his head. What worries him. Only Chu Lingxiao can pay attention to such problems. A monk like him who has not entered the Hongmeng area, he should pay attention to the immediate affairs. "Adults, the four planets have been selected. Do you want to take them now..." Hou Yigang is about to finish. But again, it was interrupted. "There''s one thing you can do now. Pass on my laws and give them to a few people." Listen to Yi later. For a moment. Subconsciously asked: "adult, who?" "All the ancestors who participated in the siege of the land of ten thousand kingdoms asked them to kowtow and worship three days later." Chapter 654 Soon. So big jiuxiao ancestral land, the inner part of Honghuang ancestral land, immediately spread out two incomparable anger, and with a trace of ironic laughter, instantly reverberated in the two ancestral areas. "It''s ridiculous that when heaven and earth coexist, they send such a legal edict to our ancestors and local forces. It seems that they really forget how they wailed in front of us in the world!" Two voices. Almost say the same flowers. The same time just fell. Standing beside them, a group of grandfathers, one by one, all stood out, their faces cold and angry. "Lord, let''s go!" "Let the land of ten thousand realms know again, what is the real despair? Otherwise, if it goes on like this, they really think that we are afraid of their land of ten thousand realms!" The ancestral region of jiuxiao. It is the heaven, the earth and the people who are in the highest mood. To be honest, the three people have been looking forward to this day. None of them has forgotten the original shame. Just wait for the world to seal up the four planets. When they joined hands with the Honghuang ancestral land to invade the world again, they should let the heaven and earth named Chu Lingxiao coexist, knowing that it''s a daydream for you to respect the coexistence of heaven and earth and resist the two great ancestral forces. They even thought about it. After Chu Lingxiao is captured by the two great ancestors, they must let this man see for himself how they destroyed the four planets he chose! I didn''t expect that. Their spies. The news that the four planets have been chosen just came from the land of ten thousand worlds. Before they could speak, the land of ten thousand worlds sent a decree directly to them. Let all the ancestors who besieged the world go to a sky blue star that only mortals can live in, and worship Qin Zun, the ancestor of the world! It''s nothing to be ashamed of! Want to die! Don''t worry! They''re coming in a minute! Don''t say that they are the masters of all ancestral lands. If you can''t stop them, they will be able to capture the coexistence of heaven and earth! Although there may be dues over some periods. But one heaven and earth coexist, how can the enemy surpass two! "Lord, in my opinion, kill the ant who came to preach the edict first to sacrifice the flag of jiuxiao ancestor!" Wearing a Golden Dragon Robe, Tianshi directly stood out and said. Compared with the shuddering appearance scared by Chu Lingxiao last time, this commander-in-chief of jiuxiao ancestor has no fear at the moment, so he will kill people with his mouth open. In his opinion. The two leaders of the ancestral land joined hands. The man named Chu Lingxiao will surely die! Not at all. What is the rule of fighting between the two armies and not beheading the emissary. Anyway, the end of the world. Already. Kill first! Suddenly. A very long figure stood up from the throne in front. This time, the leader of jiuxiao ancestral land no longer appeared in front of all people with a dazzling energy body. It was a middle-aged man wearing a white Emperor''s robe, with a cold temperament, who looked like a sword that had already gone out of its sheath. His whole body was full of ferocity. He carried his hands and walked out of the palace directly, step by step. "Lord!" Just appeared. Standing outside, all the people of zushuai level suddenly changed their faces. They quickly knelt down on one knee, full of voice and awe. The next moment. It was cold. And the tone, full of incomparably disdainful meaning, instantly reverberated around. "No, let him go first. He can''t run anywhere until the army of jiuxiao ancestral land comes to the border!" This middle-aged man. It is the real body of the master of jiuxiao ancestral land, yujiuxiao. From his name, we can know that the reason why jiuxiao ancestral land is called is because of the three characters of yujiuxiao. But few know. Jiuxiao ancestral place was not called jiuxiao ancestral place, but Xiaoling ancestral place a long time ago. It is said that before the birth of yujiuxiao, there was a coexistence of heaven and earth, but later, I don''t know why it fell down. Until. A long time passed. The imperial jiuxiao reached the coexistence of heaven and earth. Later, the ancestral land of Xiaoling was renamed jiuxiao. When Yu jiuxiao said this. It''s very easy. There''s no pressure at all. He joined hands with the Lord of Honghuang ancestral land to fight for the coexistence of heaven and earth. There was no pressure at all, but it would take a long time. After all, it was the coexistence of heaven and earth. But. Apart from the coexistence of heaven and earth. As long as they hold on to the man named Chu Lingxiao and his 800000 heavenly troops, they can destroy the whole land of the world. This time they have figured it out. First try to kill Chu Lingxiao in a very short time. Look back. Step into the land of the world, have a good look at the mountains that were not seen in the end, and the white tombstone that stands like a forest in the fulcrum world. That''s what it means. Soldiers and horses should go ahead before moving food and grass. At the moment, whether it''s the leader of jiuxiao or Honghuang ancestral land on the other side, before fighting, I have thought that after the end, I will let all the supreme things in the mysterious mountain return to their ancestral land. "Send my order first. The army will reorganize for three days. After three days, we will go to the land of all kingdoms!" Yu jiuxiao sneers: "since he''s boasting, let''s worship a dead man as the leader of several ancestral places. After three days, we will hold a celestial burial for him in the whole land of the world!" Smell the words. Jiuxiao zudi, all the people of zushuai level, can''t help but look at each other, and then they can''t help but laugh at each other. They look at the direction of the world, and their eyes are full of ridicule and disdain. Let the Lord of our ancestral land go to worship a dead man? Kowtow to a dead man? Then try it. At that time, we will have a good look at who will worship and kowtow to whom! At the same time. Honghuang ancestral land, the leader of the ancestral land, also ordered all the leaders of the ancestral commander level to prepare to reorganize the army. Three days later, they would invade the land of all kingdoms! This time. We must make sure that there is no one left in the world! Not even a life! Then! To break into the endless abyss again, this time, it''s time to see what the sea takes to return to the real world! But now. Just when the two great ancestors did not put this dharma in mind at all. It was not long after Yigang sent a decree. Sky blue star. In front of the nameless tombstone, a middle-aged man was kneeling respectfully in front of the tombstone. He was wearing the clothes of the leader of the two great ancestral places. His body was shaking. He dared not relax at all. He kept kowtowing to the tombstone. Next to the middle-aged. Now. Chu Lingxiao is still standing there. Chapter 655 If at this moment. If yujiuxiao, the leader of jiuxiao ancestral land, and Xuantian, the leader of Honghuang ancestral land, are all here, they will recognize at a glance who is kneeling in front of the tombstone of Qin Zun, the leader of jiuxiao ancestral land, the middle-aged man. I''m afraid. More in a second. The eyes of both of them will be widened, and then they can feel a cool swish on their back, which is extremely creepy and frightening. Because it''s not someone else kneeling there. It was their two great ancestral forces who, together with the vast ancestral land, persuaded the snow region ancestral land to encircle the snow region ancestral land lord of the world together - the sky is like dusk! In fact, at the beginning of that year. After all, no matter which ancestral land is, it is clear that there are two Heaven and earth coexisting in the world. Even though the three great ancestors of them are united. Three dozen two. It''s true that you can''t win, or even lose both. It''s important to know that the birth of two masters of ancestral land in the land of all worlds is enough to show that there are amazing secrets in all parts of the land of all worlds. Fight in other people''s homes. It''s a natural disadvantage. So. The three great ancestral forces convinced the leader of the ancestral land of the snow region. And then. The Lord of the ancestral land of the snowy region, like dusk in the sky, also got what he should have, so he left without too much participation in more things. But now only the sky is like dusk. Today''s world! How terrible! Last time, he tried to come here and go secretly, but he didn''t expect to open the ten thousand boundaries. After the three defense fields, he saw ten thousand monks and opened twelve Tianwei acupoints. It was scary enough! But there are more than ten monks who open the imperial cave! Land of the world! Heyday. There can be no such scenario. Now, as soon as we return to the real world, how can we do it? To this day. When it came to his ancestral land of snow, it was as late as dusk that he knew that all the people who made this together were men named Chu Lingxiao! So. He was silent again, and left the snow area directly, and quietly flew towards the sky blue star. But I didn''t expect it. He just stepped into the sky blue star. The whole body felt immediately absorbed by a huge force of terror. Within a second, one of the oldest known coexistence figures of heaven and earth appeared in front of a tombstone. Almost subconsciously. Then I knew that the tombstone was probably the burial place of Lord Qin according to the law. After that. Look at a strange man in white standing next to him. It''s just like dusk that I''ve understood everything. "Brother Qin Zun, it''s not that I''m as old as dusk. I really want to join forces to fight against the three people in jiuxiao and invade your world. It''s really that I had no choice but to do so at that time." Under panic. At dusk, the leader of the snow region ancestral land, had to continue to kneel in front of the tombstone, kowtow and explain: "in those days, if my snow region ancestral land didn''t agree, then the three ancestral land would besiege my snow region ancestral land. You know, my blood gas at that time was almost at the end of the decline. If you don''t find the elixir, you will live a lifetime." "Maybe my snow land is gone now." It''s really like dusk, when he was forced to die, he had to be an executioner together. He is the master of the ancestral land. Everything. For the whole ancestral land. If he is gone, the whole snow area behind him will disappear. This is the most intolerable thing for him. Only the existence of his level can understand what he was like at that time. So. After he got the elixir and extended his life, he left the land of the world directly without taking part in any massacre and forbidding any friars from the ancestral land of snow. Otherwise. These years. He would not be guilty. Order person. He secretly searched for those who escaped from the world during the war. In the eyes of others, he wanted to kill them all, but only the zushuai he trusted knew that he was protecting these people from the persecution of the other three zushuai forces. Now, as a monk in the ancestral snow region, there are tens of thousands of monks living in his ancestral snow region. "Brother Qin Zun, please be in the spirit of heaven and understand me. I''m also in a dilemma. I have to be brave. When I left that year, I knew that you escorted your offspring out." "Don''t worry, I will find him and take care of him as my own offspring!" Said. Days such as the evening straight back, a serious face, patting the chest, looking at the tombstone in front of me, said loudly. Actually. Tianrumu said all these things, which is his heart''s word. He has been looking for Qin zunzisi, and has been protecting the monks who fled from the world. But. He''s not part of the reason at the moment. Why do you say that. It''s all because Chu Lingxiao is standing beside him. Although he speaks at this moment when the sky is like dusk, it''s quite clear. But in fact, he''s scared and has no one in his mind. His whole body is shivering. He dare not turn his head to look at Chu Lingxiao at all. Can only keep talking. To cover up the fear in his heart, hoping to let Chu Lingxiao show mercy to him. ¡­¡­ But. The other side. In addition to the jiuxiao ancestral land and the Honghuang ancestral land, when the army is gathering and ready to move. Even if we know that the twelve heavy sky tower star has fallen into the world, even if we know that the most powerful dragon Aotian, even a grandson, died in the vast ancestral land of reincarnation sky star, there are also some movements. Now the vast land. Zuyu palace. As a result of the last war, only six grandfathers and Shuai level figures are left here. Because. The people who planted them in the land of jiuxiao and the land of Honghuang sent news to them. The two great ancestral forces. The army has gathered. It seems that in three days'' time, the two great forces at the ancestral and prefectural levels will directly attack the land of the world. The total number of them is 1.8 million. Compared with the last time they besieged the land of the world, they will not let it go any further, but will completely emerge. If we really let these two great ancestral forces. Take the lead. Then they are so passive! In those days, I left in such a hurry that I didn''t have time to inspect the real places where there was no superior thing. If jiuxiao and Honghuang were allowed to go first, what good would they get from their vast ancestral land! The next moment. Then there was a Grandmaster, standing out, kneeling down on one knee and facing the deep part of Zuyu palace. He quickly said: "emperor, don''t wait any longer. Can you just join hands with the other two grandmasters, who can stop it?" Chapter 656 The vast ancestral place where he spoke, a person at the level of zushuai, was the God Tianming who had died his own offspring. Since the news of the Lord of the ancestral land appeared on the other side of the world, it came back. God knows who killed his son. Who can be so powerful. Can be in 12 heavy sky tower star, can separate the sky to kill own son, now promised already was ready to come out! It is the coexistence of heaven and earth named Chu Lingxiao! If it was earlier. Hearing that heaven and earth coexist and kill their most proud heirs, God will never say more. But now. A message has arrived. Jiuxiao, the two great ancestral forces at the prefecture level have begun to deploy their troops and prepare to besiege the world. This is his once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for revenge! "Yes, emperor, don''t wait any longer. We will never give up. I''m afraid we can''t even drink soup!" Although there are only six zushuai left now, they are always fighting with each other, especially for the God Tianming, but at this time, the rest of the vast zushuai think that the God Tianming has spoken their mind and spirit. The voice just dropped. He was also a great commander-in-chief, kneeling down and looking into the deep of Zuyu palace with full expectation. "Emperor, don''t wait any longer. Don''t you want to have a look at what was in the mysterious mountains?" "Yes, emperor, there is probably a big secret of the whole world, and it may also involve the world. Why did two Heaven and earth coexist in that year?" That year. If it was not for the land of the world, suddenly the second heaven and earth coexisted, which made them afraid of the land of the world, they would feel a great threat at once, and they would not join hands to besiege the land of the world. Although they know. The emperor of his own family. I also want to go to the world to see what it is. However, their vast ancestral land can come to this point by the mysterious wordless heavenly book. From the beginning of the rise of the vast ancestral land, every event they decide is because of the prompt of the wordless heavenly book, they just let go. To be honest. Their vast ancestral land has also experienced many twists and turns. Several times, they almost reached the whole vast ancestral land, and they were also trapped in a land of no return. But the wordless Tianshu, like the light of their vast ancestral land, has always guided them forward. They know that, too. We still need to see how to prompt them. But today''s situation. Even if there is no calligraphy, they also know that the land of all worlds is still doomed this time. If we add their own emperor! That is three Heaven and earth coexist! Deal with one! Ask the world. How could anyone defeat three with one? It is inevitable that the land of all worlds will fall into endless abyss again. The key to the problem is their vast ancestral land. They can''t look at jiuxiao and Honghuang ancestral land, and take all the holy things they didn''t have time to take out as their own! Maybe inside It''s true that there''s a world. Why can the second heaven and earth coexist! "Emperor Lord, what are you still hesitating about? Please issue the order!" This moment. Seeing the deep place of Zuyu palace, there was still no movement, and the tone of God Tianming was urgent. Seriously. Even without the help of his own emperor, the heaven and earth named Chu Lingxiao will surely not be able to compete with the two ancestral masters, but if he dies like this, God will be a little reluctant. He thought. Cut off Chu Lingxiao''s head with his own hands to see off his own offspring! But although he said that heaven and earth coexist, the giant of heaven and earth is only a step away, but in front of the real leader of the ancestral land and other characters, it is just like ants, which is not enough to see at all. The emperor of his own family does not appear. His wish to behead Chu Lingxiao is just an extravagant hope. "Emperor!" But. Just when God frowned again and wanted to open his mouth, he immediately felt that there was an extremely penetrating chill coming from the front, and he quickly closed his mouth. The next moment. A colder breath filled the whole ancestral palace. "I know what you think in your mind, but if there is no word in the sky and no hint is given, then we will not be able to move in the vast ancestral land!" Hear that. God''s face was in a hurry. "Emperor!" But before I could speak, I felt a sharp breath on my face, like a knife, which immediately stuck on my head. The gooseflesh of God Tianming came out. This moment. God dare not say a word again. He knew that the emperor was warning him not to talk. Other zushuai level figures, more or less, felt this, more shivering than before. They all lowered their heads and swallowed what they just wanted to say. "A few days ago, did you all feel your change?" But just then. Deep in the palace of Zuyu, a word came from lengbuding. The startled God Tianming and other leaders of zushuai level all looked at each other involuntarily. "Emperor, what you said is not..." Quiet! It was quiet. At once, even God and dawn lowered their heads and stopped talking. They thought the difference of the previous few days would not have any impact on the people at the level of coexistence of heaven and earth if only they felt it. But I didn''t think of it. Even such people have been affected! "I''ve asked for the answer of this matter. It''s really a little strange. But there has never been any mistake. Maybe the real way of heaven has appeared." God Tianming: "..." Other zushuai level figures: "..." At the moment when these words fell, all the grand figures in the vast ancestral land were all with their pupils sharply narrowed and their eyes were staring straight. They could not help but take a deep breath of cool air in their hearts. The way of heaven?! How could it be! Is there heaven in the world? A few days ago, let them be oppressed by some kind of force. Come From heaven? This moment. Just when God Tianming and other people''s faces showed unbelievable color, it suddenly came from the deep of Zuyu palace, and the tone was quite surprised. Seems to be the master of the vast ancestral land. What do you see. After a few seconds of silence. I heard only one tone, with an indisputable voice, which fell to the ears of all people, such as God Tianming. "Spread my law, immediately gather the ten Heavenly armies of the vast ancestral land, and prepare to march towards the land of all kingdoms three days later!" Smell the words. God Tianming and other leaders were stunned for a while, and then they quickly responded. Their faces were excited and impatient. Can let emperor, suddenly change words. There must be a hint in the wordless script! "You go now. As for me, it seems that you are going to meet jiuxiao and Honghuang The voice just dropped. Sky blue star at the moment. The Lord of the snowy ancestral land, tianrumu, said that his tongue was almost dry, but tianrumu did not dare to stop at all. However, just as he continued to talk, a faint voice fell in his ear. "Get up and forgive your life." Chapter 657 Hear Chu Lingxiao. It was as late as dusk when I didn''t walk. I was relieved and got up from the ground. He said so much. In order to let Chu Lingxiao never pursue their ancestral land in the snow region, otherwise he really can''t imagine. One can open ten thousand monks, twelve Tianwei acupoints, among which there are more than a dozen imperial acupoints. Once they do, their whole snowy ancestral land can withstand several attacks from this man. It''s just a way to bring him here in a moment. It''s already powerful and frightening. But. Just as the sky was trembling and towering at dusk, he walked to Chu Lingxiao, like a servant, with a smile on his face. "The premise is that you can divide your whole snowland into ten thousand realms?" Immediately. A word came in his ear, which made him soft again. Silence! A silence! Days such as twilight just relax down the mood, the moment has become extremely tense. A wry smile and hesitation. Let their ancestral land of snow fall into the land of all realms. Isn''t that waiting to become a part of the land of all realms and a subordinate world to it? Then in the future. Are there any ancestral areas of snow? "Here This... " The sky changed as soon as dusk, and began to spit, I don''t know how to answer. Don''t promise. They may not even have the chance to exist. But if you promise. It''s too much to accept. The ancestral forces at the prefecture level can''t be described by numbers just because of their time of existence. Once the land of the world. Even in their heyday, their ancestral land in the snow region was only afraid and not provoked. But let them become the affiliated world of the land of all realms. He really can''t imagine. What should other ancestral and prefectural forces think of them. "Of course, you can refuse. I will leave another tombstone in front of this tombstone. What do you think?" The sky is like dusk: "..." The voice just dropped. In the dusk of the sky, there are four more tombstones beside the tombstone of Qin Zun, the leader of the ancestral land. Three of them respectively write "jiuxiao", "Honghuang" and "vast". Only the last one has no name. You can''t help it. On the spot, the sky was like dusk, and all the hairs on his body were up. There was no doubt that the last tomb without a name, needless to say, was prepared to leave the whole snowy ancestral land to him. The next moment. There was no other thought at dusk, so I knelt down again and immediately said: "before Master, I promise, I promise, we will all follow your arrangement. " "No regrets?" "No remorse, no remorse, no remorse." It''s like saying at dusk, nodding head crazily. When it comes to this, if he wants to find his own way, it will be really hopeless. In fact, I didn''t think of the snow at dusk. This is so cruel! Not only should all the leaders of the ancestral land bow to the tombstone of Qin Zun, the leader of the ancestral land, but also their lives! Before I left the snow land. It''s like thinking at dusk. Did he think more about it before, this magnanimous, regardless of more Fangzu prefecture level forces, besieging the land of ten thousand boundaries? But now it seems. It''s just that he thinks too much. This man! It''s not only the leader of these ancestral places who comes to Qin Zun''s tombstone to kowtow, but also the rest of the ancestral places to pay for their lives! But now, I''m afraid. Besides him. No one will pay attention to Chu Lingxiao''s words. Maybe now, we are still discussing how to divide the resources equally after we invade the land of the world. After all. Change to anyone. I think so. Not to mention the coexistence of three Heaven and earth, fight one, there is no suspense, that is, two fight one, there is no suspense. If not for him, too curious. One step earlier. I''m afraid that I will have the same idea now when I come to see the world. "Before Predecessors. " The sky is like dusk, pressing a little fear in my heart, swallowing my throat, staring at Chu Lingxiao, saying: "then That young man, go now... " "Don''t worry, wait three days, solve it together, and then merge your snow land into the world." Grunt! Hear that. Days such as the body, suddenly feel a chill hit, can not help but hit a shiver. It''s really a big terrorist attack! I can''t imagine When the leader of jiuxiao, Honghuang and vast ancestral land, led by a million heavenly armies, came here and knew that what he faced was not the coexistence of heaven and earth, but the existence that was more terrible than the coexistence of heaven and earth, God knew what kind of panic expression those three people would be. Even now he knows the truth. I can''t help swallowing at the thought of that scene. But in fact, these days, tianrumu has another question. I want to ask Chu Lingxiao. Just a few days ago Why the small world they created is closed, just like in the dark, there is a very terrifying force that suppresses them, but it doesn''t kill them, just like a pair of extremely indifferent eyes, staring at them at any time. After a look at Chu Lingxiao. Days such as the evening dry cough a few times, forced to press their own heart a little panic, full of smile said: "before Elder, I think you have felt the power of the past few days. Can you tell me what it is? " "The way of heaven." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao glanced at the sky like dusk, though he only said two words, but these two words were like a thunderbolt and lightning, and the sky was as dusk in a moment. After listening to them, his scalp was numb and his eyes were wide again. The way of heaven?! How could it be! There is such a thing in the world! No! It should be said that they exist like this. Does there really exist the so-called heaven way?! "By the way, master, there is another thing that you always want to ask. Don''t you worry about the wordless book of the vast ancestral land?" "We need to know that the rise of the vast ancestral land depends on the wordless Tianshu. Even the decision to take part in the siege of the world was inspired by the wordless Tianshu." Said. Day such as dusk dare not say further, for fear of offending Chu Lingxiao not happy. If there were any accidents. The wordless heavenly script in the hands of the vast ancestral land must be the threat that it is possible to change all this. "You know that wordless book, why is it so magical? It should represent a part of the will of heaven. " The sky is like dusk: "..." "There''s another thing. I''ll go back to you. Do you know why you suddenly started a few days ago and felt that way?" The sky is like dusk, looking at Chu Lingxiao with doubts. But the next sentence, but let his whole head, all fell into a blank. "Because heaven has been set free by me." The sky is like dusk: "..." Chapter 658 It''s like the evening to hear this sentence. In a few seconds. His face suddenly changed dramatically, from unbelievable, to awe inspiring, to stunned. His eyes widened and stared at Chu Lingxiao for a long time. The eyes tremble. Finally, I opened my mouth and swallowed all I wanted to say. But now in his heart. Just want to say a word! That''s it! This What monster is this! Heaven! This man, let it go! That is to say! Since a long time ago, the heavenly way has existed. The reason why they can create the world and get it easily is that the heavenly way, which dominates all things in the world, has been sealed by people! Otherwise! How can they create the world?! Grunt! The day is like the evening lips, also constantly shaking, at the moment his mind is blank, it is these messages, for his thinking, the impact is too big, big he can''t say a word. Can''t help feeling. I chose the right one. More fortunate! At the beginning, I could go to the world to have a look. Otherwise, I really died! Against this kind of existence that even heaven can seal, there is no doubt that ants are under the sky dragon, and they think they are right! "Before..." Tianru swallows her saliva at dusk. When she speaks to her mouth, she quickly swallows it back. I feel that the address of the elder generation is not enough to describe the identity of Chu Lingxiao at all. Immediately changed the way: "Sir, I will do whatever you want me to do in the future. Please give me your orders." He said. Day such as dusk then directly toward Chu Lingxiao knelt down. It''s not glory anymore! It''s the fate of the world. Only when it''s exhausted can we catch up with such a terrorist! I can meet it! That''s a great chance! "Get up." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. In the evening, he stood up quickly. At the next moment, he was as busy as a servant, bending slightly, and retreated behind Chu Lingxiao. Then he stood there respectfully without saying a word. Quiet! It was quiet. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, however, became more and more lonely. He carried his hands on his back and looked at the tombstone of Qin Zun, who was once the leader of the ancestral land, silently. To be honest. Chu Lingxiao has gone through too much. He is almost numb to such things as life and death. He is just a formal disciple like Qin Zun. Chu Lingxiao has collected more than 20. As for Feng muxue and others, even Chu Lingxiao himself has forgotten how many. Qin Zun. The tenth official disciple of Chu Lingxiao. At that time, the bodies were all buried by Chu Lingxiao himself. At that time, Chu Lingxiao only wanted to find the ultimate secret of the friar, or the same flower, so he didn''t care about anything. But this life. Chu Lingxiao decided to join the WTO again. Otherwise. Chu Lingxiao will not let the land of the world return to the real world, because for him, there is no difference between returning and not returning what he wants to find. The sky is like dusk. I look at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of me. At the next moment, I look at Qin Zun''s tombstone with complicated eyes. If it was earlier. He didn''t feel how bad he was compared with Qin Zun. All of us live together in heaven and earth. Whose identity is not the leader of the ancestral land? But now it seems. This long dead Lord Qin Suddenly. The sky was like dusk and could not help but shiver all over. It''s OK. Fortunately, he was not greedy at that time. After taking the elixir, he took all the friars of the ancestral land of the snow region and left the land of the world far away. He only agreed to the leader of the three ancestral land of jiuxiao, Honghuang and vastness, and joined hands to break all the defensive fields of the land of the world. Because of the land of all worlds. Two Heaven and earth coexist. As long as these two Heaven and earth exist together, the defense field of the land of all worlds is not the same as it is now. As long as they are such people, one can do it. Now it seems. It''s really wise. If he had been greedy again and joined hands with the other three masters of ancestral land to truly encircle the land of ten thousand worlds, he would be the master of several ancestral land when he came to Tianlan star today. He would be the first to become a corpse and be buried in the tombstone of Qin Zun! "Go back and prepare for it. In three days, we will be in the land of the world!" A faint voice fell. The sky is like dusk. He quickly bowed to Chu Lingxiao and then left the sky blue star. And now the three great ancestral places. The junction. The three figures of Holy Light radiate from different directions. This time, it''s not only the master of jiuxiao ancestral land, yujiuxiao, but also the master of Honghuang ancestral land, Xuantian. The third figure. It is the Lord of the vast ancestral land - Emperor Shitian! The three arrived here at the same time. After looking at each other, Yu jiuxiao and Xuantian gave a cold snort to Emperor Shitian, the leader of the vast ancestral land. Some dissatisfied emperor Shitian suddenly joined in. In this way, what can be divided then will be less? The next moment. Yu jiuxiao, the leader of the ancestral land of jiuxiao, suddenly flashed a chill in his eyes, and said lightly: "emperor Shitian, you want to join in, not not impossible, but you can only take the supreme things in those mountains, as for others, you don''t have to worry about it." Other things said by Yu jiuxiao. Nature refers to the strange and mysterious tombstone forest group they saw when they left in a hurry when they fell to the abyss. There must be a big secret in it. Xuantian, the leader of Honghuang ancestral land, didn''t speak, but his eyes were filled with cold. What he wants to say. All have been finished by Yu jiuxiao. The forest group of tombstones must have a place of ten thousand boundaries. Why can two Heaven and earth coexist! If it was not for the land of all worlds, a world would suddenly emerge. He didn''t want to join hands with jiuxiaozudi at all. Two people share the secret. It''s the limit. Now add another emperor to release heaven, how can we divide it! "As for this, I think two of you, if you have seen this, you will certainly take back this sentence." But as soon as Yu jiuxiao''s words were finished, the emperor''s interpretation of heaven''s corners of his mouth showed a smile full of banter. As he said it, he coagulated his hands into the empty sky, and then a scroll full of supreme rhyme appeared in the sky between the two men. Suddenly. Yu jiuxiao and Xuantian''s eyes changed. The wordless book of the vast ancestral land! What does emperor Shitian want them to see? But they know that the wordless Tianshu has no attack power, only the function of predicting the future. Isn''t it naive for emperor Shitian to threaten them with the wordless Tianshu? But when the scroll unfolds slowly. The pupils of the two men, however, shrank sharply, and their faces were full of unbelievable looks. "Here This is! " Chapter 659 Four new planets in the land of ten thousand worlds. They were chosen. Announce the whole area. At the same time, both the old stars and the later born stars all know an amazing news. Except for the twelve star skyscraper, all the four stars once were destroyed by the land of all worlds. This moment. All the stars understand that the reason why the four distant planets should be renewed is such a reason. But all the planets are very worried about the consequences. No matter which planet is behind, there is a ancestral force in the town, and those forces who once besieged the land of the world, causing the land of the world to degenerate into the abyss! They can''t think about it. The land of all worlds, which has just returned, how can it have such a strong strength. One night. In a flash, they killed three of the four major planets, including the twelve star skyscraper, which seems to have been turned to the land of the world for a long time. These things. If it is introduced to these four planets and the ears of the ancestral and earthly forces behind them, it will be really amazing. No way. The last time that happened in this area, it will be repeated again. The local forces of several ancestors besieged the land of ten thousand boundaries again, and pushed it into the endless abyss. There is no end to it! You can''t help it. In addition to the sky blue star, which has always been located in the bottom of the planet, the other three new stars, as one of the four old stars, all the people feel a cold swish in the back. When they announced that they would choose four planets again, they felt that things were not right. To be honest, they, like other planets, didn''t want to be chosen. They were willing to be a planet that can be said to be the past among the surrounding planets in terms of strength. They were satisfied. If it''s done before. By other ancestral forces, they have chosen four new planets, which they are willing to accept. But this is the land of all worlds. Fallen so long. Shortly after the return. To make such a earth shaking move, we directly ignored the authority of the earth level forces of several ancestors and destroyed the three major planets, which is a completely shameless practice. In other words, they are ancestral forces. I can''t stand it. In particular, it is the land of the world that has been broken into by itself! But before the new three planets are in charge, I''m afraid. I don''t know what to do when the earth level forces of several ancestors really make a comeback, as one of the four new planets. But very fast. Another decree came. Command them to take charge of people. Tomorrow, they will go to the sky blue star to worship the Lord Qin Zun, who used to be the leader of the world! Immediately. At the moment of receiving this edict, the ruler of the three new four planets, the underworld star, the sword God region, and the Penglai immortal star, could not help but tremble. The mood has changed even more. Because they saw the purport of this law, and noted that the land of all kingdoms had also issued this Law purport to the four ancestors of jiuxiao, Honghuang, vastness and snow field. Make it the same! Come and worship! Most importantly, compared with the word "sacrifice" in their Dharma, they added another two words - kowtow! Hiss! For a moment, I only heard that the new three stars in charge of people, in their respective planet palaces, could not help but take a breath of cool air, eyes trembling, scalp numbness, the whole body involuntarily trembled. This Is this crazy?! The body of Qin Zun, once the leader of the ancestral land, was buried on a small star, which shocked them. Let these stars take charge of people, go to worship, and think about it. Let the four leaders of the ancestral land also come to worship! Isn''t this a show of humility! I''ll kill you first. As a result, many years later, I will come to worship you, which shows that I was a shameless villain! This is not over. Even the leader of the three ancestral regions kowtow! What are you going to do in this world! This moment. This dharma was almost spread throughout the whole region. Among countless stars, there was a great uproar, which made all the stars in charge of people, monks, shocked. There was an extremely penetrating horror in their hearts, which rushed up in an instant. Look straight to the world. The body trembles wildly. How do they feel? There''s a bit of a broken pot in the world. Isn''t it clear to spread the war on the whole area again?! The planet born in the future is OK. After all. I haven''t seen it with my own eyes. How terrible the war was. But all the old stars are scared out of their wits at the moment. What I want is not to go to the sky blue star to worship at all, but to close the door of my own planet at once, plus a dozen defense fields, and then I will not go out any more! Do you still need to say that?! The four great ancestral and local forces, earlier than them, have received this edict. I''m afraid that they have not thought about anything else at the moment. Instead, they have gathered their forces and are ready to invade the world again! By then. It''s not just the land of the world that will suffer. But in this area, all the stars and the ancestral forces are all in full swing. The aftereffect of the battle is overwhelming. Even the super ancestral figures can''t withstand the heavy offensive weapons. At that time, I didn''t know how many stars were the closest to the world, which became the ghost of that war. It''s because the people of hongmengjing and the giants of tianyuanjing are fighting with each other, one after another, like fireworks, which are blooming. They can''t bear to see it. The bloody scene is like hell. They really don''t want to see it for the second time in their lives! The scariest! It''s still the master level of ancestral land! "Go, hurry up. If we don''t, our planet may not be the ghost of the sword. It will be wiped out by the world." Soon. Just as countless high-level stars haven''t asked the leader of their own planet, when they go or don''t go, they hear each leader and fly towards the direction of the sky blue galaxy. This sacrifice. Only the planet in charge is qualified. But the high-level of each planet, looking at the person in charge of their own planet, resolutely determined to go in the past, can not help crying loudly and kneeling to meet each other, because they know that the person in charge of their own planet is completely for the fate of all the people on the planet. Whether you go or not. Their planet has to bear an unbearable price. Because! Once the Lord of the four great ancestors comes to the sky blue star, there will definitely be an inevitable war. When the leader of their planet goes, he will never come back. No. That is, the land of disobedience to the world is still being liquidated! "Who is this, the purpose of this law, the people of the world, have been suppressed for too long, are they crazy?" That''s what it says. Full of resentment. There is a trace of sadness. Whether it''s the underworld star, the sword God region or the Penglai immortal star, the three stars in charge of people, all flew to the place of worship - the sky blue star! Chapter 660 The vast quiet space. It''s like the universe. It''s like heaven and earth. This is the vast world of true monks. No one knows what is the cause of all this. But now. Only tianru twilight, the founder of the snowy region, guessed something. That''s because Tiandao was sealed, which should have only the world of heaven and earth, but let the universe and space appear on the same screen again, which caused this situation. A white light flashed by. It was after leaving the sky blue star that I couldn''t help looking at the sky like dusk for a while. When he was ready to return to the snow land. When we are ready to move the ancestral land of snow field to the land of ten thousand boundaries, we can see that there is a bright human figure flying out of countless stars, one after another, like a meteor across the sky, towards the sky blue star. "It seems to be the beginning." See this. Day such as the evening can not help shaking his head, then hurriedly left. It''s dusk to know everything. At the moment, I really envy those who are in charge of the stars. From the very beginning, there is this area. There are so many terrorist figures who can seal the heavenly way. This area, all the stars, will soar to the sky. Really is any chance, can''t compare. But at the moment, all the world leaders, including the three re elected ones, are uneasy and don''t understand. Especially the closer they are to the sky blue star, the more angry they are. In the eyes of the people in charge of these planets. They are going here. There is no doubt that it will die! Want to follow the whole land of the world, together by the four great ancestors of the Lord, beat the soul? But not. What kind of crazy things do you do when you point to the boundless land. So. For the fate of their own planet, they have to go. If they don''t go to their own planet, they will be gone before the four great ancestral forces come. "How hateful! If you want to be mad, you should take us and die for them together. It''s more than villain and villain! " All the people in charge of the planet have stopped at the outer side of the sky blue star, with a little struggle on their faces and a tighter frown. After looking at the sky blue star close by, they have looked at the world suspended above their heads, with more hands full of unwilling fists. The next moment. I have no choice but to sigh. One by one, they stepped into the sky blue star. They really don''t want to go. But also had to go. It''s not only those who are in charge of these stars, but also the three stars of the underworld, the sword God region and the Penglai immortal star. At the moment, they only know one thing, that is, all the people in the world are crazy! In the words of ordinary people. It''s just that you can''t face the glory of the past for a long time, and you can''t recover, so you''re insane and do something so crazy! Before I die! Pull the people in charge of these planets to come and die together! This kind of psychology! It''s so vicious! Soon. In the sky of the sky blue star, one after another, the stars in charge of people fall into the eyes of all the people in the sky blue star. But these stars in charge of people are looking at a lot of ordinary people in the sky blue star at the moment. Their hearts are more and more angry, and they are more and more unhappy. Immediately. The more I think the friars in the world are crazy! Even if you choose four planets, you should choose one of the old stars. If you can''t help it, you can choose the most powerful one among the stars born in later generations. But you can choose such a planet named Bluestar from the lowest mortal planet. It''s ridiculous. In the past, people in charge of all the planets were left with no one in charge because of the worship. Now when I look back, I realize that there is a mortal star among the four planets. Can''t help shaking his head and laughing bitterly. Which one of them is not the life body of the ancestral emperor, who is in charge of these high stars? At this moment, the place where they are buried is actually on a humble mortal star. It''s really ironic. It didn''t take long. The leaders of the three planets, the underworld star, the sword God region and the Penglai immortal star, as well as the leaders of all the planets, are all led by the long-awaited ancestral emperor of the land of ten thousand worlds, who came to the once land of ten thousand worlds and the tombstone of the ancestral Lord Qin Zun. The black is pressing. A hundred thousand miles around, are full of all the stars in charge of people. This is no exaggeration. There are countless planets under the rule of a ancestral force. Let alone the land of all kingdoms that once ruled the heavens. This is just some planets under external domination. If we add another ten thousand boundaries, all the planets, not to mention the one hundred thousand li area, will be one million Li. We can''t stand it. World! It''s only the land of the world that can use this name. Compared with other ancestral forces, the interior of the land of ten thousand realms has dozens of universes. But today. Only these outer planets are in charge of people who come to worship. Reason. It is only clear to the chaos strongmen of Houyi who have experienced the war that Chu Lingxiao is giving these stars a chance to atone for their sins. Of course, they don''t blame these stars. They didn''t go to the aid of the world at that time, because there was no need. In the eyes of others. These outer planets are extremely powerful, but the strongest ones are only ancestors. They are super ancestral or even lower. It''s useless and useless to let these people go to help. But not! Doesn''t mean! Loyalty! It''s enough for the rulers of these outer ruling planets to come to worship and kowtow. If it had been the four planets. There is no such opportunity. Why did the four major planets destroy three? Because in the time of the war, compared with these stars, they had the strength to help, but they watched the fire from the shore and could not save themselves. That''s the bottom line! In the sea of people. Hou Yi and the twelve fulcrums of the world''s chaos are strong. They stand high in the sight of the people in charge of all the planets and can''t help but say in unison: "adults, come to the scene, all kneel to welcome!" That''s all. Hou Yi and others, as well as all the monks in the world, knelt down. See here. The ruler of the underworld star, the sword God region, Penglai immortal star and all the stars in the field were shocked for a moment. They met Houyi and others, standing in the sight of all people, should be the place of the world today, with the highest status of more than ten monks. Because they all felt that these ten people in Houyi were much more powerful than those who were once emperors and Marquis Tianqing. This also let them solve a question immediately. Why did three of the four great planets ever die out? One of the most powerful one has long been subordinated to the land of ten thousand realms. It turns out that there are more than ten chaotic realms that are more powerful than the Qing Dynasty. But I didn''t think of it. There is more powerful place in the world. The next moment. When a white dress appears in front of the leaders of all the stars, even if they are in charge of all the stars, they are extremely angry, but they dare not violate it, so they have to kneel down unwillingly. Chapter 661 Kneeling in front of the three planets in charge. The three stars, the underworld star, the sword God region and the Penglai immortal star, are in charge of people. However, they are kneeling, their heads are very low, but they are the same as all the stars in charge of people. I wonder who Chu Lingxiao is at the same time. Full of resentment. But no one dare say. I can only bear it silently. This so-called worship ceremony can end quickly. They really don''t want to be insulted and fooled like this. The person in charge of a planet of their own rank fell to kneel on the ground of a mortal star and worship a dead man who had not known for a long time. What''s more exasperating! The land of ten thousand realms knows clearly that it has completely offended the four great ancestral and earthly forces. It wants all their stars to run to the sky blue star to worship the former land of ten thousand realms and the Lord of ancestral land. Isn''t it intentional to tell the four great ancestral forces that the people in charge of these planets are tied up with the land of all kingdoms? Make it clear to pull them into the water together! Now They should not only worry about when they will die, but also about the fate of their own planet and where they will go after their death. Will the four great earth level forces let their planet die As for the world. That must be dead! Once again, the four great ancestral forces are fighting. They can''t resist even the land of the world when they ride the heaven. Let alone now Houyi and other twelve fulcrum world chaos strongmen, looking at the whole kneeling planet in charge, can''t help but sigh in their hearts. If they are replaced, they really don''t know how long they have to work hard, how long they can be above those rebellious stars, how long they need to lead the whole world, and re-establish the glorious era. Maybe If they were, I''m afraid there would be no such hope at all, and it''s even more impossible to see the scene that all the stars in charge of this area come here to worship. Although they know. These stars in charge of people''s hearts, certainly are very reluctant. But everything. As long as we wait until the four great ancestral forces come, we will all know who is the real emperor in this world! They''re all over the world! Once I was able to ride the heavens! This life! He can ride the heavens of all ages! All this. Will come! Because! There is this one in their boundless land. All these are not problems! The eyes of Houyi and other people, as well as all the monks around the world, all looked to the Chu Lingxiao standing in front of the tombstone, full of awe and admiration. "Give each of them a stick of incense and begin to worship." The next moment. A faint voice came. Houyi and others waved and ordered the four Zhou people to do it quickly. But when all the stars in charge heard this sentence, it was a heart that suddenly sank to the extreme, and then his face became more and more ugly. Of course. More kneeling in front of the planet in charge. For example, the faces of the three major stars, the underworld star, the sword God region and the Penglai immortal star, are normal. Because they kneel too close for fear of being found, they dare not show any unpleasant negative emotions. But kneeling in the back of the planet just want to send. However, after hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, their faces became very gloomy, even full of hatred. At the same time, they didn''t want to be too weak. If they were strong enough, why should they be threatened now. But. After each of them got a piece of incense, their faces returned to normal again. They were afraid of being assigned to them. They were dissatisfied. They are now. I can''t do anything but bear all this in silence. Soon. The cult began. One by one, the stars in charge, with their heads bowed and stooped, went to the tripod which had been placed in front of the tombstone. After inserting the incense in their hands, they worshipped and worshipped the tombstone. A hundred thousand miles. There are countless stars in charge of people who have come to the tomb of Lord Qin, the leader of the ancestral land, to worship. Every time on the tripod. Put in a stick of incense. Then it burned out in a flash. In a short time, the inside of the big tripod was empty at the beginning, and soon it was full of ashes. The smell of deep fragrance could be smelled ten meters away. But at the moment, the people in charge of these planets don''t have any other ideas. They just want to finish the worship, and then put them back in the land of all kingdoms. But. Houyi and other twelve fulcrum world chaos strongmen, as well as all the monks in the surrounding world, suddenly felt a little strange. They even had a lot of clear mind after hearing the smell of aloe. That feeling. It''s extremely comfortable. It''s like a mortal, who is about to suffocate when he dives into the abyss, suddenly returns to the outside and breathes the freshest air. It''s very comfortable and relaxed. It didn''t take long. Later, Yi and others, as well as the monks of the whole place, immediately stared at each other. They felt that they were all over their bodies, and then they ushered in an incredible change. They could not help but look at each other in shock. Their faces were full of disbelief. They found out! Own Dantian! It''s changing, too! As if As if there was a second Dantian feeling! Next moment! They quickly used their divine sense to check their own physical condition, but they were shocked and stupid on the spot. Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing there, the whole person was stunned. It''s not an illusion! Their Dantian! Actually there is a second Dantian! It''s too weird! As we all know, when monks fight, the source of strength comes from the Dantian. But now they have a second Dantian, can they not play twice the strength of others! "Here..." After Yi completely stayed, looking at Chu Lingxiao standing there, his face was dumb. That''s what he knew. Why before the ceremony. Chu Lingxiao specially asked him to come here, and personally handed over the worship things to him. It''s because of this! The next moment. Later, Yi hurriedly looked at the big red copper tripod and the incense in the hands of the people in charge of these stars. His eyes were full of shock and a trace of consternation. The problem must be with these two things! "My Lord, this is..." But when Houyi couldn''t help asking Chu Lingxiao. But suddenly a voice came from the last planet in charge of the population, and immediately interrupted him. "Sir, I have something to say!" You can''t help it. After Yi Leng Leng Leng, light way: "what is it?" The speaker is just a planet leader who has reached the level of the ancestor, but what he said changed the faces of all the planet leaders. "Can we go back after the worship?" After Yi''s eyes, he took a look at the leader of the planet. Then he looked at Chu Lingxiao carefully and asked: "why?" However, the words of the person in charge of the planet made Hou Yi and all other places in the world suddenly sink. "Because I don''t want to die with you!" Chapter 662 As soon as this word comes out. In fact, even the person in charge of the planet who said this sentence tightened his heart a little, and his face also showed a trace of panic and horror, but he did not regret it. Because! He really doesn''t want to die! Don''t want to be the land of the world, the back of many monks! The faces of the people in charge of all the planets around have also changed. They can''t help turning their heads and looking at the past. What they dare not say is that they have been told by others. Yeah! Why should they accompany the land of all kingdoms and die together! They didn''t do anything wrong! In those days, when the land of all kingdoms was still in glory, though they were the ruling planets, they had never received any wisdom from the land of all kingdoms. Where is it like the four big stars. Every year, it is taken care of by infinite cultivation resources in the world. Those four planets. There is no place for aid. Now it''s fallen into ashes, which is deserved, but what about them? They are the stars! What''s wrong again? Is it because in those days, they didn''t help the land of all worlds, but what''s the point of helping those who have never been born, even if they are strong in chaos? Others have a strong sense of chaos. A slap at will. What can they do when they can turn these stars into ashes? This point. Don''t you know the world? Now we have to drag them into the water, isn''t it too inhumane! But the faces of Houyi and others. It''s a sharp turn. Full of displeasure. His eyes became extremely cold and heavy, staring at the leader of the talking planet. They all know. Most of the world leaders who come to worship don''t want to believe that they will fall into the abyss again after the coming of the four great ancestral forces. Even this time, there is no one left to be killed. For these. They can understand. But it will! Worship! It''s not over yet! It''s almost ungrateful that someone should raise a question! After a look at Chu Lingxiao, he saw Chu Lingxiao''s face, but there was no change. After that, he just knelt down. "When the worship is over, you will know!" "Now, let''s finish the ceremony first!" Hearing this, the star leader opened his mouth and wanted to say something more. But after watching the extremely cold eyes of Houyi, he quickly closed his mouth and lowered his head. He dared not say any more. Just now he was also a hot head. Blurt out. Say it. After his reaction, he had to look at the past. But fear is fear. This is exactly what he wants to say! Why! Why should they follow the land of all kingdoms and die together! It''s not fair! Because! They didn''t do anything wrong! But the words of this planet''s leader are like a small fire, which ignites the hearts of all the stars who are dissatisfied, impatient and resentful. Although the rest of the people at the moment. Still in an orderly way to worship, once the land of the world, the ancestor of the Lord Qin Zun. But in fact, everyone''s heart. There are more emotions. They are on the verge of losing control. The only bottom line is that the weak are afraid of the strong, making them afraid to speak. But I dare not have any negative emotions just now. You can''t help it. More and more people''s faces are gradually showing dissatisfaction, or frown straight, face gloomy, many of these looks. They can''t stand it any more! If it''s not forced all the time now, it''s really like the person in charge of the planet just now, asking loudly. Say or not. It''s all death! "My lord Do you want to take the man who just happened... " After Yi can''t help but walk to Chu Lingxiao''s front, want to say again and stop saying a sentence, but the meaning is already very obvious. Seriously. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. What''s more, Qin Zun, the leader of the ancestral land and the 10th disciple who was officially accepted, asked for a slap at what the man just said. It''s so ungrateful! Give these stars a chance to return to the land of all worlds, and think it''s their land of all worlds that is crazy, and drag them all into the water before they die? Do you need it?! Even if there is no Chu Lingxiao in today''s world, they don''t care to do such a thing! It looks like it. It''s not just the person in charge of the planet just now. Everyone on the scene should think this way. Watching more and more people''s faces gradually show a dazzling expression, Hou Yi and the friars who damaged my presence in the world could not help it. "Adult......" "Don''t worry. It doesn''t take a long time to see people. It only takes a while." Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, and then Yi Gang couldn''t help talking, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. Smell the words. After a few seconds of silence, Yi stood back where he was. Yes. There is another important play today. If it doesn''t arrive, it''s the four great ancestral forces! "You guys, don''t be threatened. It''s just a death?! What''s the big deal? A lonely ancestral land can only show its prestige in front of our stars and four great ancestral forces. It''s not worth mentioning! " But then Egan stood back. Then came a very disharmonious voice, more reckless than the previous one, even in the tone, with a strong sense of irony. Just after the voice fell, he almost ordered Houyi to make a direct move. One hand has been raised. But I''m holding back. The eyes of all the monks in the land of ten thousand realms became extremely cold. The speaker. No one else. It is standing behind the leader of the Pluto star, an old star leader wearing a black ancient suit, who looks very old. For a moment. All the people in charge of the planet, their faces have changed again. Yeah, it''s just a death?! It''s all dead anyway! Don''t take this shit! The next moment. Even the first few people who are going to go to the tombstone at this moment, the leader of the worshiped planet, also stopped at once. "Say what you said again." Later, Yi''s eyes suddenly turned to the old man who was in charge of the planet with only the ancestral life bodies. But what he said. But once again, he was ridiculed by the old man. He had no fear at all. He sneered and said: "I''m going to die anyway. I''m going to die with you all over the world." And just then. The whole sky blue star, suddenly the wind and cloud surged, and the sky became dark, as if the end of the world had come. As soon as the old man finished speaking, another colder voice, with a sense of contempt, fell down. "Well said!" "If you''re an ant, you and your planet will be protected by our three great ancestors!" Chapter 663 It''s a very cold voice. So suddenly came. Suddenly, all the people in the sky blue star were shocked. They could not help shivering. They all knew that their sky blue star had numerous powerful beings. It seemed that they were worshiping someone. But I haven ''t seen it. What are the characters. Not yet. There is such a big scene. What''s the matter! Look! It''s not good to come! Is something going to happen?! Almost at the same time, all the people in charge of the stars in the sky blue star also feel that an extremely cold breath is sweeping this area of 100000 miles. At the same time, Kuang Xianqing, who hears these two sentences, first shudders, and feels a tremendous cold coming from his body, which makes his whole body bristle. But the next moment. Kuang leiqingliu immediately realized what had happened. The eyes are full of excitement and joy. Three big Wait. Shouldn ''t it be the four great ancestral forces? Why are there only three seats? However, Kuang didn''t think too much about it. Even if he came to the last ancestral power, it''s not the same as the land of the world today. No one actually knows. Why did he dare to talk like this just now. He did the same. Anyway, it''s also a death. Maybe so. It may be heard by the newly arrived ancestral forces, or maybe, in this way, both he and his planet can be separated from the land of all worlds to avoid death. Originally, this was just Kuang Qing''s struggle before he died. But he didn''t think of it. The ancestral and local forces who once besieged the land of all kingdoms came so soon! By time. Come back tomorrow. But now. Everything doesn''t matter, as long as you know a little, it''s enough! He can''t die in his spare time! The planet behind him will be all right! As for the world! The next moment. Kuang Qingxian''s eyes were more full of ridicule and contempt than before, and his lips were also undisguised, showing a sneer. Now there are three ancestors to protect him! Who else can kill him?! Before other stars take charge of people, Kuang Qing said: "adults, these are the words of villain''s heart. Today''s world is not the opponent of other ancestral places. Fortunately, adults come, otherwise villain''s loyalty can be true..." "Well, you can step back." That voice seems to be listening to me. I''m a little impatient. Let Kuang Qing shut up first. Suddenly. At this moment. All the stars in the sky blue star are in charge of people. It''s just like a thrill. They immediately return to God and realize on the spot, who is the source of this extremely cold voice. Master of ancestral land! In the legend, only those grand leaders in the ancestral land are entitled to meet the leader of the ancestral land! Hiss! In an instant. All the people who responded to what happened felt a terrible chill. All the way up the floor of their feet, they rushed up, making their scalp numb for a while. Those who were in charge of the stars stood at the same place after the worship, even their legs were so scared that they suddenly collapsed on the ground. Quiet! A dead silence! This moment. All the people in charge of the planet are horrified. Their faces are all scared without any blood color. Except the monks in Houyi and other places of the world, all their bodies are shivering and their goosebumps are coming out. They are the stars in charge. The strongest. It''s just super ancestral. Not to mention the leader of ancestral land, he is a strong man who has just stepped into the chaos. Throughout their life, they have rarely seen, even heard the voice. Now. There is the Lord of ancestral land, appearing over the sky blue star! You can''t help it. Some people in charge of the planet, after a thorough reaction, immediately knelt on the ground, regardless of the legendary leader of the ancestral land, where, one after another, directly kneel and kowtow to the sky. If you want to show more fear, you will have more fear. "Adults, we also think so. Compared with the ancestral land of adults, it''s nothing extraordinary." "Yes, that''s right. In those days when the land of all kingdoms was at its peak, it was still driven into endless abyss, let alone now." "My Lord, you must learn from them that we are all forced to sacrifice." Words and Kuang Qingxian. Nothing is different. At this moment, the people in charge of these planets can''t help but feel that they have found the hope to live. They didn''t come up with it before. Since the land of all worlds is going to fall to the point of eternal doom again, why should they wait and die together! Just go to other ancestral places?! Such a simple truth! They have come to think of it now! It''s only half a time. Most of the stars in charge of the 100000 Li area knelt down to the sky and said almost different things. But the leaders of the three major planets, the underworld star, the sword God region and the Penglai immortal star, still knelt there. After a look at each other, they hesitated a little, but they did not say a word. Because from just now on. Now! The man in white standing in front of them is too calm. His calm is not in line with the current situation at all, not only the man in white, but also other monks in the world. This is strange! Where does this look like when facing the three great ancestral forces? Even if there is no one to be afraid of! Should also slightly show a dignified expression! That''s the leader of three ancestral places! "You all step back. Don''t worry. We are not interested in you ants." As soon as the cold sound falls, all the flattering sounds disappear. Almost half of the planet''s leaders are just in the flattering sound. You can''t help it. Most of the people in charge of the planet are deeply relieved, while those who do not have time to speak are suddenly in a panic. What to do! They were just about to talk, so "As you look, you should be the founder of the ancestral land in the present world, right?" Next moment. In the sky, it was a faint voice, which made all the stars in charge of people. Suddenly, the pupils of the pupils of the eyes shrank sharply. With a brush, the eyes were filled with disbelief. Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of the tombstone, they could not help but take a breath of cool air. Kuang Qingxian''s legs were so weak that he collapsed on the ground. Then he hurriedly backed away. This moment. Everyone''s face is numb, a pair of eyes are almost staring out, scared for a while. This man in white! Is it the leader of ancestral land?! Hiss! "But unfortunately, you are only one person, and we are three!" But I haven''t waited for the reaction. After a chuckle came out. There seems to be a flash of interstellar light and shadow in the sky. At this time, all the stars in charge can see that the whole sky blue star, inside and outside, has been surrounded by no huge star battleship. Light can be in outer space. A friar flying in the sky. Hundreds of thousands! Chapter 664 The endless outer space. It''s like a huge warship like a mountain. It''s almost overwhelming. It''s like a swarm of ants surrounding the whole sky blue star. As soon as the star projection is opened, everyone in the sky blue star knows what situation they are facing now. Majesty. Cold. Terror. Even infiltrate people. One after another, the sky blue star mortals, warriors, even the courage to stand in place, all collapsed on the ground, their eyes lost, full of fear. For everyone on the blue sky. When did they see such a scene. I thought that many monks from all over the world came to their sky blue star, which was shocking enough, but I didn''t expect that the scene outside the starry sky was so horrible and frightening! This moment. Even the people in charge of all the planets were stunned at the news that Chu Lingxiao was the leader of the ancestral land. They couldn''t extricate themselves, and there was only a shock in their eyes. They can feel it. Any warship can turn their planet into ashes in an instant. I''m afraid that none of them, the super grandfathers, have any resistance. This Is this the essence of the three ancestral forces? I can''t imagine. In those days, how cruel the war was, even the land of the world, the two leaders of the ancestral land could not resist it. For a moment. Kuang Qingxian and many other stars in charge of people''s hearts are happy to bloom. If they can survive this time, they may be accepted as affiliated stars by three ancestral and local forces. Compared with being a land of all worlds, the stars under their rule are so much better. Even they were extremely frightened. Today''s world. There was a new ancestor. But now it seems. It seems that the head of the ancestral land is a little bit out of his mind. However, he issued the edict to let the other four leaders of the ancestral land come to worship Qin Zun, the leader of the ancestral land. It''s a dead end! If we just keep ourselves in peace, we can''t wait until one day, when the land of ten thousand realms is really born, it will not only scare them half to death, but also shake the four great ancestral forces. But unfortunately. Now I am so impatient that I have only produced a leader of ancestral land, and I have to fight with the other four forces at the level of ancestral land. I used to have a good abacus, but now I really can''t fight it all! The next moment. Three incomparably great shores, cold and slender figures, came out slowly from the three imperial ships made of gold, without any frightening momentum or breath of terror, and fell again. But this moment. All the people in charge of the planet, as well as all the people in the sky blue star, all subconsciously, can''t help but hold their breath tightly. A heart seems to mention the voice and eyes, eyes are wide, and no one dares to move a step. Three ancestors! My mother! They actually saw the leader of the ancestral land. Only the people of zushuai level are qualified to see him! Suddenly. Most of the people in charge of the stars knelt down, bowed their heads, and kowtowed to the three figures. The three figures made the people in charge of the stars feel that their hearts were shaken. And these three figures. However, it is the master of jiuxiao ancestral land - the master of yujiuxiao, the master of Honghuang ancestral land - Xuantian, and the master of vast ancestral land - Emperor Shitian! But emperor Shitian stood between them. It seems to exist as the leader of the three ancestral places. For this, all the monks of the two ancestral places are confused, but they dare not ask more. But. The next moment. Emperor Shitian, who was dressed in a white Emperor''s robe and had an extremely cold temperament, was suddenly stunned, because he found that all the monks in the world were still standing there one by one, with no fear on their faces. Yu jiuxiao, the leader of Xuantian''s two great ancestral places, also has a slightly coagulated eyes, and his face shows a color of displeasure. "They all kneel. Don''t you ants kneel?" Emperor Shitian just said that. "Why do we kneel to you?" he replied Quiet! It''s quiet! As soon as this sentence fell, all the stars in charge stared out, and looked at Hou Yi with unbelievable face. Look at me one by one. Let me see you. I thought I heard it wrong. But looking at all the people around, a surprised expression is enough to prove that you have heard wrong, can''t help but be stunned. "Well?" Emperor Shitian also frowned. Yu jiuxiao, the leader of Xuantian''s two ancestral places, also looked at each other and showed a smile of pondering. It seems that this group of monks in the world. After so long. Meet again. There has not been a glorious period in the past, so many of their ancestors and local forces are afraid of the talent, even now the situation, do not see through it? To accompany this man named Chu Lingxiao. To die together? One for three! Can''t you see it! They can play and kill at the same time. This group of monks in the land of all worlds do not bow to them and kowtow to show their favor like the leaders of other planets? "Mole ant, do you know what you just said?" The cold eyes of emperor Shitian fell directly on every monk in the world below, and finally fell in front of Houyi. But the answer. But it is still a word that is not salty. "All I know is that you are going to die." Emperor Shitian: "..." Yujiuxiao, Xuantian: "......" Everyone: "..." What''s wrong with your mind? Everyone was stunned. It''s a pretense, isn''t it? "My Lord." But after Yi finish this sentence, but did not see the whole audience at all, once again respectfully stood on the side of Chu Lingxiao. "Interesting, even in the last World War, I never saw such an ignorant monk." Yujiuxiao and Xuantian both sneer. Now it seems. The man named Chu Lingxiao is not worried. The friars around him are so ignorant. As the master, he should be better. Emperor Shitian also shook his head helplessly. Thanks to their great formation, they surrounded this humble star, but they didn''t expect that they really wanted too much. Wordless Tianshu is worthy of being wordless Tianshu. No wonder he was prompted at this time. The next moment. Emperor Shitian said lightly: "we are not hard for you. As long as you commit suicide in front of us now, I will find someone to arrange a burial place for you. Do you think it''s ok?" But in a word he just said. All of a sudden. At the end of the far outer space, a dusty figure, covered in flames, came to us in a hurry, facing this way in a panic, flying with a trembling voice: "Emperor Emperor, we besiege the world, all The whole army is gone! " Emperor Shitian: "..." Yujiuxiao, Xuantian: "..." Everyone: " Chapter 665 The clothes burned by the fire and the tattered figure all over his body are the God Tianming, one of the six leaders of the vast ancestral land. At the moment, his face was all dusty and lackluster. His eyes were full of fear and confusion. There''s a little bit of afterlife. When I think about what I''ve been through, I can''t believe it. But his words. But it really scared everyone on the scene. All the outer armies of the three great ancestral forces opened their eyes one by one, and looked at the God Tianming, who was heading this way in a dazed way, with a blank brain. One by one you look at me, I look at you, eyes dazed, straight daze. What did shenzushuai just say? The army that besieged the land of ten thousand boundaries, the whole army was destroyed? How is this possible? The leaders of all the planets are also dumb and unbelievable. Before the three great ancestral forces came, they had already sent their troops to the world. But how could it be? The three great forces at the ancestral and prefectural levels besieging the land of ten thousand boundaries, and the whole army is destroyed? The strongest! Isn''t this man in white besieged on this little sky blue star? How could someone stop? Actually. Not to mention the three great ancestral forces and all the people in charge of them in the past week, the twelve strongholds of the world, such as Houyi, and all the monks in the ten thousand world, have just had a big fright in their hearts and can''t help sweating. They know. Today, there is no doubt that the three great ancestral forces will die. But I didn''t expect it. The other side was so insidious and cunning. He ordered people to lead the army into the world ahead of time. No wonder he surrounded the sky blue star, but he didn''t make it! It was waiting for the end of the land of all kingdoms! So that they may die in despair! "Adult......" Later, Yi hurriedly looks at Chu Lingxiao, who is standing beside him. He wants to talk but stops. He opens his mouth and swallows what he wants to ask. It seems that before the three great ancestral forces came, everything had been arranged. Quiet! It''s quiet! At this moment, the whole sky blue star, as well as the enclosed outer space, all because of God''s words, there is no sound in a moment, and the atmosphere is extremely cold and strange. Grunt! All the people in charge of the planet can''t help swallowing their throats, their eyes are bright and trembling, and they dare not make a sound. Has things changed? Is there anyone else in the world they don''t know? Emperor Shitian, yujiuxiao and Xuantian, the three ancestors of the Lord, also frowned straight, looked at each other, eyes all showed a trace of doubt. It''s impossible! Before they come! It has broken the three defensive fields in the land of ten thousand boundaries! Without the coexistence of heaven and earth, what can we do to stop them? So. The three of them, directly let their own grandmaster level figures, lead the army by 100000, first kill the land of the world, and then say nothing! A total of ten zushuai level figures! Giant of the sky! Apart from the coexistence of heaven and earth, no one can block such a line-up. The reason why they dare to do so is that they know very well that the heaven and earth named Chu Lingxiao coexists now in the sky blue star, not in the world at all! No one can block the army of their three great ancestors! How could it be that the whole army was destroyed?! "To be clear, what''s the matter? You are the only one who has come back now when the eight heavenly regions of my ancestral land enter into the world with you!" Yu jiuxiao''s face was cold and heavy, his eyes were not happy to the extreme, and he was staring at the God Tianming, who was kneeling beside emperor Shitian at the moment, gasping for breath and scared. "Say what happened!" The brows of emperor Shitian also wrinkled. God''s body trembled suddenly in the morning, and then he finally escaped from the land of all worlds. He said: "Emperor Emperor, the whole army has been destroyed. I I don''t know what happened. A dozen of our grandfathers, at your command, have invaded the land of all kingdoms. " "But But... " God Tianming''s face is full of white. After he said this, his voice suddenly broke. It seems that in his mind, he thought of the terrible scene he had just experienced in the land of the world. The whole person shivered in a moment. He couldn''t even say a complete word. Quiet! A dead silence! All the people in charge of the planet below, but the heart that they listened to, were shaking involuntarily. What happened? A dozen of grand leaders, the whole army was destroyed? It''s not the land of the world! Is there only one master of ancestral land?! Now the leader of this ancestral land is here. What else can he use to resist more than a dozen celestial giants! This moment. All the stars in charge, no, should be the stars in charge who kowtow and flatter one by one before. There is a little uneasiness in their hearts, and they can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Not now! Let''s turn defeat into victory! It''s impossible! It''s impossible! The Lord of the three ancestral lands is here. Even the land of all kingdoms that once rode in the heavens can hardly resist, let alone this life! Fear and uneasiness. All of a sudden, it filled the hearts of the people in charge of these planets. After that, Yi and other ten monks in chaos and all around the world also looked at each other with a slight smile, and then looked at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of them with awe. Although the heart is still very confused. But as long as you know better, a dozen zushuai level figures who besiege the land of the world while they are away are all dead! In the end, there is only God Tianming, the grandmaster! Escape! Even they were curious about what happened. Even a dozen of the giants in the sky had only one left in the end? The next moment. The cold voice fell down again in an instant. "Say it!" "What happened? Why did you come back alone?" Emperor Shitian was a little frightened by God Tianming. He was very upset. He has a vast ancestral land. In front of so many people, he was so embarrassed, especially in front of ordinary people on this planet, which made him unbearable. He doesn''t believe it! Today''s land of ten thousand realms can really resist their three great ancestral forces! "Emperor Emperor, it''s not what happened, but as soon as we stepped into the world, we were sucked into the past by some terrible force. When I woke up, I was the only one left. " But. The next moment. The next sentence of shentianming, however, made emperor Shitian''s face suddenly change. The two leaders of yujiuxiao and Xuantian, standing beside him, were also slightly unbelievable. But then. What three people think of in an instant. The previous one is unbelievable. In an instant, it turns into a surprise! Even excited! Chapter 666 "Hahahaha, good, very good." This moment. Emperor Shitian suddenly laughed. Standing beside him, yujiuxiao and Xuantian were excited. They were standing in the outer void, laughing one after another. "Good, good, good!" God was stunned at once. "Emperor, you..." After the death of so many zushuai level figures and more than half of the zudi elite soldiers, are they not angry, happy or crazy? All the stars in charge of the people below are also dumbfounded. I didn''t expect that the three leaders of the ancestral land suddenly laughed. Like the God Tianming, they were stunned and looked at each other, full of doubts. It''s hard not to be the legendary leader of the three ancestral places. With the land of the world Like these people Can''t accept the fact, is it crazy?! "I ask you, is the place where you wake up the fulcrum of the land of all kingdoms?" Emperor Shitian suddenly asked again. The next moment. God Tianming''s body trembled for a moment. On reflection, he could not help but look stunned again. Let alone, the power to suck all of them in the past really came from the evolution fulcrum of the twelve fulcrum worlds in the land of all worlds. See God''s response. Yujiuxiao and Xuantian suddenly look at each other, and the excited color in their eyes is even more sufficient. There was not a bit of it. It was affected by the annihilation of the three great armies at the prefecture level. Emperor Shitian''s expression is the same. Sure enough! As they think! There is a big secret hidden in the world. It was the place of the world in those days. It can give birth to two Heaven and earth coexisting. It''s the most important secret to ride the heaven! At this moment, in the eyes of the three ancestors, Emperor Shitian, Emperor jiuxiao and Xuantian, it seems that the land of all worlds can return to the real world, not because of here, but also because of the coexistence of heaven and earth. Even the heaven and earth in front of us coexist. It''s all the mysterious tombstones that stand like forests! Unfortunately What a pity! "It seems that you have the wrong number." This moment. After returning to Emperor Shitian, yujiuxiao and Xuantian, the two leaders of the ancestral land, they looked directly at Chu Lingxiao below. Their eyes were full of ridicule and contempt, and their lips could not help but show a sneer. But. They really despised this man named Chu Lingxiao. The risk is in the other side''s plan first! No wonder! Before this man was so arrogant, he sent a Dharma to the four great ancestral forces to let the Lord of the four great ancestral lands come to a small star to worship the Lord Qin Zun, who once was the Lord of the four great ancestral lands. It turns out that they will go to the land of the world first if they are right! God knows whether the three of them, after stepping into the land of all realms, will be like those people, the whole army will be destroyed. More than ten powerful people in the sky. And a million troops. Only one person is left to die. This force, at least to achieve the coexistence of heaven and earth! Now, when we think about the return of heaven, only the three of them know that the coexistence of heaven and earth is no longer the most powerful existence between heaven and earth, but throughout the whole heaven and earth, only the leader of their ancestral land is above all people. Now it seems. In those days, the reason why the land of ten thousand realms could ride the heavens must be those mysterious tombstones, like forests, standing at the end of the sky! Otherwise! How can we let more than ten celestial Giants Fall! The next moment. Yu jiuxiao scoffed, looked at Chu Lingxiao, continued to connect with emperor Shitian and said: "it''s a pity that it''s only a dead thing without life after all. Now as long as we kill you, the whole world will be a treasure in the hands of the three of us!" It''s not just Yu jiuxiao who thinks so at the moment. Emperor Shitian and Xuantian think so, otherwise they can''t laugh excitedly. If the land of the world, there are really some strong terrorists. In those days, the land of all boundaries. How could they fall into the abyss under their siege? There is only one possibility! Those mysterious tombstones, in this life, really awakened, but after all, they are just an unimaginable thing, not in the form of life, what else do they fear?! "It''s a pity. It''s a pity that heaven and earth coexist. How many years will it take to be born?" The eyes of emperor Shi are full of ridicule. Just now, there are still some unsettled leaders of the planet. It''s a great relief to meet the leaders of the three great ancestors with such a indifferent look. It seems that they really think more. Today''s land of the world, there is no chance to overturn the market. The three leaders of the ancestral land are so calm. What are they worried about?! But. I didn''t expect that. This land of ten thousand realms, not long after returning to the real world, is so hidden! But just then. A faint voice, but suddenly reverberated in the whole sky blue star. "Have you finished talking to yourself?" Quiet! It was quiet again. Emperor Shitian, yujiuxiao and Xuantian are the three great ancestors. They are shocked for a moment. It seems that Chu Lingxiao dare to be so bold when it comes to this time! Do you really think you can block the coexistence of the three Heaven and earth? What a dreamer! People in charge of all the planets were also stunned, especially the old-fashioned world leader Kuang Qingxian, who was the first one to stand up and jeer at the world, was full of ridicule. Load! Keep loading! It''s no wonder that the land of the world fell all the way from the peak to the endless abyss. The original leader of the ancestral land, born from here, has an invincible strength, but is just a blind and arrogant ignorant generation! "If you want to go, my Lord, you don''t have so much time to talk with the three of you." Kuang Qingxian: "..." But before Kuang Qing could get back to his mind, Hou Yi, who was on the other side, stood up and was extremely impatient. Smell the words. All the people in charge of the planet can''t help shaking their heads. It seems that they really think more about it. People in the world are really crazy. "Good you are an ant. We three will have a good look. After killing him, you dare not talk like this!" The next moment. The three ancestors of emperor Shitian, Yu jiuxiao and Xuan Tian didn''t talk nonsense any more. If they hadn''t been interrupted by God Tianming, they would have done it. Now that they know all the hidden means in the world, they have no worries. Boom! Boom! Boom! There are three extremely bright pillars of light. In an instant, the sky is dark, the sun and the moon are in reverse, and even the Yin and Yang of the heaven and the earth are in reverse. In the trembling eyes of countless people, they only see the flash toward Chu Lingxiao. But before the three pillars of light flooded Chu Lingxiao''s body, everyone''s ears suddenly heard only a faint voice. It reverberated like a breeze. "There are three of you. I can give you three moves. Remember, this is the first move!" Chapter 667 The key to seeing the three extremely horrible and dazzling pillars is the three ancestors'' leader. Chu Lingxiao, standing there, was not moved at all. He was so calm and speechless. Let the three masters of ancestral land do three moves! Everyone was stunned. Who is this! Is that crazy! Emperor Shitian, yujiuxiao and Xuantian all gave a cold snort. Their eyes were full of sarcasm and disdain. Let''s do three moves? What a arrogant guy! On seniority! The three of them, which was not in front of Chu Lingxiao, did not know how many years they had achieved the coexistence of heaven and earth. If not. They want to make a quick decision. After Chu Lingxiao is finished, they can go to the world. It doesn''t take the three of them to fight at the same time! As for fighting alone, all three of them have confidence and are not defeated by Chu Lingxiao, but they dare to despise them even now! This is from the beginning to the end! It can only be described in two words! Ignorance! "Die for me!" Looking at the three extremely dazzling pillars of light, Chu Lingxiao''s body was submerged in an instant. Then the emperor''s eyes were filled with contempt and ridicule, and he took back his hands slowly. Yujiuxiao and Xuantian, at the same time, took back their hands and disdained to go out for a second time. They were two of them. We can subdue the coexistence of heaven and earth. Now this man named Chu Lingxiao, let alone, if the three Heaven and earth coexist and can''t get another one, then they can not be the leader of the ancestral land. What''s more! The other side is so arrogant that they dare not move under the power of the three of them. If they don''t die, they also need to skin! Most of the people in charge of the planet shake their heads. Fortunately, they chose the right person. Otherwise. Will there be any chance for them to live when they are in charge of the world? A million Zhang light! Endless! Shrouded in that piece, Chu Lingxiao stands on the position. Even if the leaders of many stars can''t see the figure under the light, what''s the matter now? But it''s also clear that the three leaders of the ancestral land will fight. If they try to resist, they may have hope to live. But Chu Lingxiao just stood there like a fool, still, and talked like a fool. It''s just the last words before he died. Do you want to live? Not dead! It''s useless! The heads of the three planets, the underworld star, the sword God region, and the Penglai immortal star, have their eyes shaking. A heart also mentions the voice and eyes in an instant. Previously, they saw Chu Lingxiao and these monks in the world. They were so calm and self-contained. They thought there was no turning machine, but now it seems that there is no turning machine! It''s just that they think too much! But the whole audience is under the spotlight. Only Hou Yi and other twelve fulcrums, the world''s chaotic strongmen, and all the monks in the world, were not affected at all, and their expressions were still as calm as before, as if they had seen countless scenes. This one''s going to die? Is it possible? Especially after Yi, but also reluctantly shook his head, even heaven can seal the existence, will die in the hands of the three ancestors? But Hou Yi shook his head. When he fell into the eyes of emperor Shitian, Yu jiuxiao and Xuantian, as well as the leaders of all the stars, he could not help but think that the monks in Houyi, the land of all worlds, were helpless, flustered and regretted at the moment. "The second move, can''t you come up with it?" But just then. With the previous tone, there is no difference between the faint voice, but suddenly reverberated in the audience''s ears. This moment. All the stars in charge of the people, immediately on the pupil of a fierce contraction, such as the smell of horror, brush, eyes and unbelievable look to the front covered with a beam of light. This It will not Emperor Shitian, yujiuxiao and Xuantian were also stunned at the same time. As the light gradually dissipated, a long and magnificent white figure appeared. The pupil was also the same, and could not help but shrink. Their eyes were even more straight, and their faces were unimaginable. How could it be! It''s OK! How could it be OK! Take the Lord of the three great ancestral places, each of them is still alive. It seems that there is nothing else! It''s impossible! How could it be?! When they besieged the land of the world, they couldn''t use three dozen one, two dozen one. One of the leaders of the ancestral land was too busy. How can they now coexist with the three lords of heaven and earth, fight one, and each other And the God Tianming standing behind the three. It''s a moment of stupidity. Open your mouth. His eyes are straight. The whole body could not help shivering. I can''t believe it. How could this scene happen without anything?! He and a dozen of zushuai level figures attacked the land of the world. After the whole army was destroyed, the whole face was white. So until just now. I didn''t slow down. I''m afraid that this siege will bring unexpected results to anyone. But. When I saw the leader of my own family and the other two great ancestors, I was so confident that I didn''t pay any attention to him, so I didn''t worry about it. See Chu Lingxiao again! Even when he took the light of the three great ancestors, he had no worries, but only a strong sneer at Chu Lingxiao, because he finally avenged his son''s killing! But not at all. Chu Lingxiao has nothing! Is this a monster?! That''s the coexistence of three Heaven and earth! Quiet! A dead silence! This moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s figure reappeared in the eyes of all the people, the heads of all the stars were shaking, and the hairs of their bodies were all standing up. "How can you be anything?" Seeing that it''s not hurt, it''s just a piece of hair. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t lose it. Emperor Shitian is completely stupid. In the eyes of the leader of the two ancestral places, yujiuxiao and Xuantian, there was a flash of panic and horror around them. At the moment, they couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. Only Hou Yi and other twelve fulcrum world chaos strong, as well as all the monks in the world, looked at each other, smiled, and did not speak. "After three moves, I have prepared tombstones for you." Not waiting for everyone from the incredible shock, back to God, but also a faint voice, spread out, let everyone instantly pull back to reality. It''s like hearing about terror. Those who were in charge of the stars near Chu Lingxiao immediately backed away, but the next one was all weak, especially Kuang Qingxian, who collapsed on the ground in fear. Quiet! Dead silence! Including the three ancestors of emperor Shitian, everyone breathed faster. What kind of monster is this!? Chapter 668 Heaven and earth coexist! Three small areas! Beginning, middle, peak! And the three ancestors of the Lord, is only a step away, can reach the heaven and earth coexistence peak level of the strong! But now! Standing at the bottom of their eyes, from the beginning to the end, they did not move a step away. What kind of monster is this white man named Chu Lingxiao! Don''t say it''s now! When they besieged the world, they did not see such a scene! You know. The reason why they were able to join hands with the three great ancestors was that another heaven and earth coexisted in the land of all worlds, and they were about to step into the peak and deal with such powerful people. Only by joining hands can they be sure to suppress each other! But now I don''t know how many times have passed. Compared with that year, the strength of the leaders of these great ancestral places has not reached the peak, but it is more than ten times stronger than that of that year. They are only one step away from the peak, but in fact, they are only one finger away, so they can easily enter. The reason why there is no breakthrough. It''s the three of them who want to be the strongest peak! So. Just press the realm, no breakthrough! But just now, each of them has played out a pillar of light. They ask themselves, let alone that the heaven and earth of the land of all realms coexisted and resurrected. If they can''t resist it, it''s the real peak. It''s impossible that they didn''t do anything at all. If they take it so hard, they should not die! But Chu Lingxiao! How could there be nothing! "Here It''s impossible. It''s impossible. Are you living in heaven and earth? " In the eyes of emperor Shishi, there is a sense of horror and fear at the moment. Even the voice of speaking has a little trill. Standing beside him, Yu jiuxiao, the leader of Xuantian''s two great ancestors, was even more frightened. Every hair was cold, which made their whole body tremble. It''s terrible! It''s terrible! How could there be nothing! Is this still the coexistence of heaven and earth?! Quiet! It''s quiet! All the stars in charge looked at Chu Lingxiao, who was standing there with his hands still on his back, and whose face had never changed a bit. His eyes were almost staring out. There was something in his intuitive throat, which blocked it all at once. Even his breath felt a sense of suffocation. "When did I say that I am the so-called coexistence of heaven and earth?" Emperor Shitian: "..." Yujiuxiao, Xuantian: "..." God Tianming: "..." When the faint voice fell, the temperature of the whole sky blue star seemed to drop to the freezing point. The air was frozen and still. Apart from the dead silence, there were only more and more people, whose breath became too fast and full of fear. Look up. Both eyes are as big as a bell, and the white face can feel the psychological defense line of its owner. At this moment, it is completely on the verge of collapse. This moment. Everyone''s scalp is numb and their legs are soft. Some stars are in charge of people, and they faint directly. This This can''t be the existence of a master beyond the ancestral land! The world! Is there such a monster?! Hiss! Suddenly, all the stars in charge took a breath of cold air in their hearts. At the next moment, they were all on the ground and shivering. Especially, the stars in charge who had previously flattered and humbled the Lord of the three great ancestral lands and belittled the world began to sweat all over. "Here It''s impossible! " All of a sudden. In the sky above the whole sky blue star, the angry voice of emperor Shitian suddenly came out. The whole sky blue star suddenly shook violently. "The real way of heaven has already returned. No matter how fast you break through, you can''t surpass the coexistence of heaven and earth, unless you have reached the peak when the land of all worlds fell into the endless abyss!" Yujiuxiao and Xuantian are also eyes, shaking constantly. If so. At that time, the man named Chu Lingxiao, why didn''t he fight? Since he has such a great relationship with the world, how could he watch the world and fall into the endless abyss! But actually three people. I don''t know. At that time, Chu Lingxiao, not to mention not in the land of the world, is the whole world, can not find his figure. After hearing these words of emperor Shitian. Besides Houyi. Everyone was in a daze. Heaven! There is heaven in this world! But on second thought, including the leaders of all the planets, they all responded. No wonder the other day, suddenly they all felt that there was an extremely mysterious power that was suppressing them. At first, they all thought it was the Lord of the ancestral land. It turned out to be heaven! This wave has not fallen, but another wave! This life. A big change! Even heaven has come out! "You are the three of us. It''s OK, and it can be so. Even if you really transcend the coexistence of heaven and earth, what can you do? You will die today!" But at this time, Emperor Shitian''s face suddenly changed again. He didn''t look flustered or frightened, but he was still very calm. The two leaders of yujiuxiao and Xuantian, who were also dazed by their eyes, immediately reflected what emperor Shitian wanted to do. The reason why they were willing to let emperor Shitian be the first leader of the army was because emperor Shitian grasped the power they could not imagine. The power of heaven! After Yi also Leng for a while. Crazy? At this time, dare to struggle in front of this? "I didn''t expect that when we besieged the world, we actually used the wordless heavenly script!" The next moment. The voice just dropped. Emperor explained coldly: "let''s have a good experience. What is the power of the real Tao?" Suddenly. An extremely brilliant scroll, like the eternal holy mountain, suddenly suspended in the void. The light emitted by it, even the leader of the two ancestral places of yujiuxiao and Xuantian, quickly retreated to one side. But. The emperor''s explanation of Tianyu Qi is full of unwillingness. He didn''t want to use the wordless Tianshu originally, because the power of the wordless Tianshu can only be used once. This is also since the return of heaven. He just knew. No wonder there is no word in the sky, which can foretell everything. Because. Wordless Tianshu comes from heaven! After hearing the words of emperor Shitian, all the people in the audience were stunned. They didn''t expect that emperor Shitian, who thought he was going to die, had an unimaginable bottom card. Even the power of heaven was under control. How can we fight! This moment. Even the twelve fulcrum world chaos strong, as well as all the friars in the world, also in the heart of a sudden tremble, full of worry to see Chu Lingxiao. "Ha Hahaha, give me... " Next moment. Before emperor Shitian finished speaking, his laughter stopped abruptly. It seemed that he saw a more incredible scene than before. His mouth was wide and his face was numb. Yu jiuxiao and Xuan Tian, who were standing behind him, were also immediately stupid. Because. The wordless heavenly script summoned! Not only didn''t he listen. Attack Chu Lingxiao! Instead, he was imprisoned directly! Chapter 669 If at this moment. What words can be used to describe the current mood of emperor Shitian? It''s estimated that there are only two words of embarrassment. Embarrassed! It''s embarrassing! Except for Houyi, everyone in the audience was stupid. What''s going on? It''s said that the wordless heavenly script of the vast ancestral land has imprisoned its master in turn! Not to use the power of heaven! Did he destroy Chu Ling?! But now, what''s the matter? Quiet! It was quiet. Yu jiuxiao and Xuan Tian, who are standing behind emperor Shitian, are more and more stupid. They feel like they are dreaming. Prepare to besiege the world. Emperor Shitian suddenly found them and said he would join them. At first, they agreed, but they all explained that the secret of those mysterious tombstones was that emperor Shitian could not move! But until. In their eyes, Emperor Shitian will have no words. In a moment when they slowly unfold, they will be stupid, because there are four words written on it that the land of all kingdoms will die. If this is the case, they will not be like that. But the point is! It even said that emperor Shitian, the master of the wordless heavenly script, can use the power of the heavenly way once! Otherwise. Will they let emperor Shitian be the backbone of their three great ancestors? But now what happened! Are they wrong! There''s a problem! How can we not use the power of heaven to destroy Chu Lingxiao, but to imprison our master? Are they hallucinating?! "Ah!!!! Why!!! " But the next moment. All over the sky, there was a scream of exhaustion. Suddenly, all the stars in charge of the people were scared. Their hair stood up. Looking at the outer space of the sky blue star, all the people were scared. Yujiuxiao and Xuantian are scared to step back, and their brains become blank. They had no idea what was going on. Eyes straight. I can''t say a word. How can it suddenly become like this! I saw emperor Shitian standing in front of them. There was a red lightning all over his body. There were countless ants crawling up and down his body. All the people in every corner were horrified and felt gooseflesh all over his body. "Ah!!!! Why, I am your master I haven''t waited for everyone to come back. It was a scream full of incomprehension and pain. From the mouth of emperor Shitian, it was hoarse and came out. Emperor Shitian could feel that every flash of lightning was extremely terrifying. It was really mixed with a bit of terrifying power, but it was like a whip, whipping his body all the time, making him sweat and feel the bones all over his body It''s about to burst. Why! Why is that! He is the master of the wordless book! From the birth of their vast ancestral land, he is the master of the wordless Tianshu. He has never made a mistake. Every time they have a big decision, he will let the wordless Tianshu foretell whether it can succeed. But there is no word. Never let him down. Every time it''s predicted well. So. His vast ancestral land can become one of the ancestral and local forces. If they didn''t feel the threat of the land of the world, they would not have taken such a big risk to encircle the land of the world? In those days, they were vast. On the zushuai level figures, the other three forces at the level of ancestors and prefectures can not be compared with them at all, and only the land of the ten thousand kingdoms can dominate them. In addition, the land of the ten thousand kingdoms coexists with the vast land of their ancestors. If there is no boundless land. Their vast ancestral land can become the next land of all worlds! And all this. Step by step, with the prophecy of the wordless heavenly book, we have successfully reached today''s height! But why! "Ah!!!" There was another miserable scream, and it came out from the mouth of emperor Shitian. The terrible red lightning broke the whole Dantian. The next moment. In the outer space of the sky blue star, there is only a very bright blood, which is ejected from the sky, and the coexistence of heaven and earth, even if only one drop falls to any planet, will float on the whole sky like a downpour. This moment. The whole sky blue star is like this. In the whole sky, red raindrops fall. In an instant, the sky blue star that should be a mortal star has changed dramatically. Like stars, there are sudden visions everywhere. Just a few seconds later. The sky blue star has become a holy land of cultivation from a mortal star to even a strong man in chaos! The spirit is vigorous. A hundred monastic planets can''t be compared. This moment. All of us are stupid. We have been afraid to make any noise for a long time. Before the reaction of all the people, I saw the wordless heavenly Book floating in outer space, which suddenly opened slowly in the eyes of all the people. A cold, majestic, inviolable supreme rhyme filled the sky blue star in an instant. Suddenly. All the people who were scared again, their hair was standing up. Terror! It''s terrible! What kind of power is this, including the leader of yujiuxiao and Xuantian? Everyone can feel that they just can''t help looking at it. They almost absorbed seven souls and six spirits. The moment when the calligraphy was opened. It''s empty. But the next second. It''s as if there is a huge invisible hand. It starts to write on it. At the beginning, it''s just a - your word! Next. When they saw what they had written, they were all shocked. Their mouths opened one after another, and their faces were filled with disbelief. They were the masters of jiuxiao and Xuantian, and they fell down on the ground. That line of words: "if you don''t dislike it, there is no word for it. This heaven will give it to you!" Quiet! Dead quiet! At this moment, at the moment of seeing this line of words, all the people in charge of the planet were horrified one by one, their blood was frozen, their faces were horrified and scared. This This is!!! The old manager, Kuang Qingxian, had his pupils narrowed sharply. He was scared to death when he didn''t come up with one breath. I didn''t wait for everyone to come back. The next moment. When I saw the wordless sky book, I closed it again. The bright light shone on the whole heaven and earth. It was so sacred that the sky blue star, like a meteor, fell down. Next. Countless pairs of shaking eyes, a long hand, slowly stretched out, wordless, directly fell on it. "Now do you worship or not?" This moment. A faint voice fell. Only one grunt was heard! It''s all throat! Quiet! Dead silence! Chapter 670 Yu jiuxiao is scared to be silly. Xuantian is scared to be silly. All the people in charge of the planet trembled with fear, their eyes were white, and they all fell to the ground. Even the twelve fulcrum world chaos strong, as well as all the monks in the world, are also stunned, a pair of eyes stare, for a long time did not return to God. Besides Houyi. Everyone is stupid. No one thought of the heavenly way, which is said to dominate all things in the world! Just appeared! He also gave the calligraphy to this one! Does this mean that the strength of this man has already reached the point where he can be equal to heaven and even with heaven! Hiss! This moment. Twelve fulcrum world chaos strong, all can''t help but take a breath of cool air, a pair of eyes light, full of trembling, looking at standing there, from the beginning to the end only extended this hand Chu Lingxiao, now even their eyes, in addition to the reverence, also showed a thick color of fear. I felt a thrill. They never thought about it. Chu Lingxiao is so powerful. Even the legendary Tiandao has to come out in person to write down a line of characters, which is to hand over the wordless Tianshu to him. It''s hard to imagine. If you say it before. They don''t care about Tao or not at all, because if they reach a certain level, the friars themselves can create the world. What''s the difference between this and heaven? But later they knew. It''s not that they can create the world. But the heavenly way has never appeared before, so there is no power to restrict these monks. Now the heavenly way is back, they have experienced what is the way before! It was not until emperor Shitian, the leader of the vast ancestral land, said those words that they understood that even the leader of the ancestral land would tremble in front of the real heaven. Then imagine! How terrible the heaven is! But even so! This The next moment. The eyes of all the monks in the world fell on Chu Lingxiao again and never moved to another place. "Ah!" Bang! The shrill scream still did not stop. At the moment, Emperor Shitian, the White Emperor robe, which was extremely noble, was broken inch by inch, and the whole man was covered with hair, and the blood was flowing. It was like a beggar who had been broken by someone and thrown on the cold side of the road. Directly from outer space. It fell on the sky blue star. Like a dead dog. Curled up there, motionless, almost to the point of dying. Cold! Extremely cold! This moment. All the stars in charge of the people, already scared limbs as cold, the whole body collapsed on the ground, crazy shaking, even dare not raise the head. That''s what they know. The former self! How ignorant! Land of the world! There is no place like other ancestral forces, where they will be destroyed, and where they will fall back to the endless abyss, never to turn over! This man named Chu Lingxiao! It''s terrible! It''s too horrible to be described in words. Even now! They can''t believe it. Even the legendary Tiandao has written a line of words for it. They want to send the wordless Tianshu to this man. But all the stars in charge feel that there seems to be another meaning in the words. The way of heaven! How could it appear for monks! Compromise? Fear? Give in! Hiss! One by one, the words that made all the world leaders dare not think of flashed through their minds one by one, which made them couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Regret! Regret to the extreme! How could they have been so stupid before! How can a person who can reach the level of the leader of the ancestral land be stupid and thus provoke the four great forces of the ancestral land! It''s enough to be a fool. Will all monks in the land of all kingdoms be the same? If they had thought about it before. Maybe everything will change! I really regret it! Knowing this, they shouldn''t be in such a hurry to please the three great ancestors! Now I don''t know what it is like to wait for their fate. "Didn''t you hear me?" This moment. As soon as Chu Lingxiao''s voice fell, all the planet leaders who collapsed on the ground straightened themselves up again, but they still dare not lift their heads and feel the cool swish on their back. "Sacrifice." A faint voice falls like a thrill. First. The reaction is to stand in the front of the three stars, the underworld star, the sword God region, and the Penglai immortal star. At this moment, the three people are more diligent than anyone else, and they stand up directly. They are extremely awe inspiring and walk to the tombstone of Qin Zun, once the Lord of the world. The next moment. It''s more serious than worshiping one''s relatives. After the three kneeling and nine kowtowing ceremony, it''s not enough. After kneeling on the ground directly, I kowtow ten times towards the tombstone of Qin Zun, and then I put the incense in the tripod respectfully. Immediately. And carefully looked at Chu Lingxiao, then stood aside respectfully. But the rest of the planet is in charge. At the moment, I feel that my legs are tied to more than a dozen mountains. I dare not stand up at all, let alone stand up. They dare not even breathe. The panic was at its height. But looking at the dying emperor Shitian lying on the ground, Chu Lingxiao said only two words. "Buried." Cold! But on the spot, the leader of all the stars was scared. His head was lower, and his whole body was bristling again. A living ancestor would be buried alive in public! "No No, no No, Rao... " The voice of incomparably weak was lifted up by Hou Yi and others before emperor Shitian could finish all the words. Then, it was thrown into the tomb that had been dug. This scene. After falling into the eyes of yujiuxiao and Xuantian, they were scared. Their hair was gone. Their faces were full of horror and fear. At the next moment, they were directly chopped down by a red lightning before they wanted to turn around and escape. Bang! Like the former Emperor Shitian, Dantian is broken and two Heaven and earth coexist. In a flash, Dantian becomes a waste man. "No No, please, please, my lord We are wrong, we... " But the same. After seeing Chu Lingxiao wave his hand, he was directly lifted up by the powerful people in chaos, such as Houyi. Although they did not reach the point of dying like emperor Shitian, how could they escape from the hands of Houyi and other people who are now useless. One by one, like carrying chickens, was thrown into the grave. "Close the lid." When Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell, the three people''s eyes were full of fear. But I can''t say a word now. I can only hear the whine. Next. In desperation and fear, he watched the coffin in front of them and closed it slowly. Cold! It''s not as cold in winter as it is in winter! This moment. All the stars in charge of people, one after another scared, shivering, a face of white and fear. Three ancestors! It was buried alive! Chapter 671 "One by one, will you all come up?" This moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s voice fell down slowly again, all the stars in charge of the whole scene were scared and jumped out. One of them should be as tidy as possible. It''s a hundred thousand miles away. It took only a second. Then I saw all the planets lying on the ground in charge of people and stood up in an instant. Next. Hurriedly one by one, walked up to the altar, bowed down and kowtowed, and put the incense on his hand into the tripod on his fearless face. There was a crash. Before that, I was very reluctant to go to the sky blue star to worship the leaders of these stars. Now I am more active than anyone. I wish I could kneel in front of the tombstone and kowtow a hundred heads. Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant. All around the silence, you can hear the voices of the people in charge of these stars, kowtow hard, even the ground feels a tremor. It seems that the more you kowtow, the less Chu Lingxiao will be about to follow them. Everything before. But inside. But it''s up and down, completely scared out of my wits. If they didn''t hear the sob under the coffin, they would have to subconsciously, don''t want anything, just turn around and leave. I dare not stay here on the blue star. One! Two! Three! Soon there were more than one hundred stars in charge. The worship was over, but the whole body was shaking. They were standing beside them in fear of doing anything and thinking nothing. Regret! I really regret it. In particular, the group of stars in charge of the three great ancestral forces tried their best to please them. After the worship, they stood on one side and never saw a trace of blood. Their faces were white with fear and their legs were shaking. They used to belittle the world. What can I do! And those who did not do this before, though deeply relieved, were still in a state of mind, standing in the same place, and did not dare to move at all. "My Lord, how to deal with the people in charge of these planets?" The next moment. When hearing the voice of Houyi, all the world leaders'' legs suddenly softened and almost fell to the ground again. For a moment, the whole scene was silent. Those who are still worshiping the stars are in charge. Each ear is longer than the rabbit''s. I dare not let go of every sentence. Quiet! It was quiet. This moment. These stars are in charge of people. Their faces will turn white and green with fear. The whole people will be helpless. Their eyes are full of fear and uneasiness. Here we are. Here we are! The leaders of these planets should "My Lord, I have written down all the world leaders who used to mock us. Do you want to take them..." Hear that. Those who are in charge of the stars in Houyi''s mouth, with a brush, raise their heads in a hurry, just to see Houyi, wiping his neck, which means it''s self-evident. Bang! Bang! The next moment. I only heard that the people in charge of those planets were scared, and they all collapsed on the ground. I felt that at this moment, all their strength was drained. Grunt! Even the people in charge of other planets could not help swallowing their throats, their eyes were shining and their bodies were shaking. "What''s the use of it?" This moment. The faint voice then fell down. At the moment of hearing this sentence, those stars in charge, just about to make a sound, were directly crushed to ashes by Hou Yi and other twelve fulcrum world chaos strongmen. For the strongest. But the planet boss of the super ancestor. Post Iraq and other chaotic strongmen are the supreme existence, and have no resistance at all. Just a few seconds. Nearly half of the stars are in charge of people, disappearing without trace. Hiss! Seeing this scene, only those who are in charge of the rest of the planet, with a pair of eyes, are staring out of the sky. They quickly take back their sight and dare not look down. People in charge of the three major planets, namely the underworld star, the sword God region and the Penglai immortal star, are also scared and sweating. However, compared with those in their ears, if there is nothing, the intermittent whine gives them a little psychological comfort. Now, he is the leader of three ancestral places. They were all closed in the coffin cover and buried alive. Although they are still alive, they will only be able to support ordinary people for a long time. What does it mean to be in charge of more than half of the planet? Later, the twelve fulcrum world chaos strongmen such as Yi and all the monks around the world can feel the sky blue star, which used to be just a mortal star, more promising than before. If we take these three ancestral masters again. Completely buried here. That day, the blue star, the spiritual implication, is no less than a ancestral force! "What about the rest, my lord?" It''s a tone of Houyi''s voice again, full of awe and inquiry. Suddenly. The rest of the stars, such as the underworld star, the sword God region and Penglai immortal star, all mentioned their voices and eyes in a moment, their eyes were crazy and trembling, and their faces were staring at Chu Lingxiao anxiously. For fear of the next moment. The answer they hear is the same as those who were in charge of the previous planets. Then they are really dead! "Let them go down first." Hear that. After Yi Leng for a while. Then it came back. He waved at once. Signal to all the planet leaders that they can leave. Smell the words. This can make these remaining stars in charge of people, in the heart of a big sigh of relief, there is a feeling of just come out of the gate, quickly stood up, left the sky blue star this area. And this time. The three buried ancestors lost their voices completely. They were just mortals, so they were stifled. "Adult......" Just when Houyi wanted to talk, he saw Chu Lingxiao waving at him, and then he quickly signaled to other people in the world, and then he lowered his head and left slowly. Everyone in the audience. He is the only one who knows the relationship between Qin Zun, the ancestor of the ancestral land and the land of all kingdoms. It''s really time to leave this man alone. After everyone left. There was a silence around. But vaguely. I feel the atmosphere is a little sad. For Chu Lingxiao, Qin Zun, such a formal disciple, has lost too much. The last time they met was on the star called sky blue star. I didn''t expect that. The parting words of that year. It''s the last word between them. "Master, are you tired..." Between you and me. A sigh. Not from Chu Lingxiao mouth, spread out. Chapter 672 The worship ceremony on the sky blue star lasted for three days and three nights, and finally came to an end. During this period. The underworld, the sword God region, the Penglai immortal and the rest of the world leaders are trapped in the sky blue star, and they can''t go anywhere. But for those who are in charge of these planets, they are no longer as frightened as before. I haven''t done anything to them for so long. That means they can''t be dead. Emperor Shitian! Yujiuxiao! Xuantian! Wordless Tianshu! Heaven! As soon as I think of the scene that happened three days ago, the leaders of the three major planets and other planets today, I feel a chill in my heart. I''m glad that I didn''t belittle the world like the leaders of those planets and flatter the behaviors of the three great ancestors. Otherwise. I''m afraid none of them are in charge now. At the same time. They understand now. This worship ceremony is not only to pay homage to Qin Zun, the leader of the ancestral land, but also to the four great ancestral forces. What''s more, see if they are loyal! From the beginning! Land of the world! They have already won the lottery, but they are still worried about what they are going to do. However, the land of all worlds has long been in the future. All of this. It''s all because of the horrible man named Chu Lingxiao. Even in the legend, the heaven way, which dominates all things in the world and reincarnation of life and death, has written down a line of words for this man. In the words, there is even a sense of flattery and compromise. Normally. Will the heavenly way, which is high above, appear for the sake of a monk? From here! And that''s all. Return to heaven. This world is going to change a lot. However, when the leaders of the three major planets and other planets can leave the sky blue star and return to their own planet, they suddenly find that the only one of the four major ancestral regions that has not appeared is the snow region. Immediately. He stood aside respectfully. This moment. All the world leaders finally knew that it was not as they thought. After receiving the edict of worshiping to the sky blue star, the leader of the snowy ancestral land didn''t even ignore such absurd words. It''s the leader of the ancestral land of snow! It was a long time ago. It looks like it. I knew everything early. That''s exactly what I said. The longer you live, the better you will be. As one of the four ancestral regions, the leader of the snow region ancestral region has the longest existence. He is far more farsighted than the leader of the four and three ancestral regions. He has met Chu Lingxiao for a long time. If the other three leaders of the ancestral land can do the same, they will not be the leaders of the ancestral land, but will be buried alive. It''s like a human being. It''s going to be miserable But in fact, what the rest of the world leaders don''t know is that the leader of the ancestral land of the snow region is still alive, not because he has known everything for a long time, not because he has long been subject to Chu Lingxiao, but because he is the leader of the ancestral land of the snow region, and he can barely avoid the death penalty. Otherwise. Could be alive? When the three stars of the underworld, the sword God region and the Penglai immortal star, as well as the leaders of all the stars, came back to their own planet, there was the news that the ancestral land of the snow region was merged into the land of the world. You can''t help it. Actually let these stars in charge of people, mouth wide, want to say something, but finally did not say it. A local power! Like a small planet, it has been put into the world, which has never been seen even in the most prosperous period of the world. But. The news. Now, only these people know. At the moment, those who are in charge of the dead planet don''t know what happened to the sky blue star in these three days. Those who stay at the top of their own planet only know that the huge warship surrounding the whole sky blue star is still floating in outer space. But why? Why is it still floating there? The three great ancestral forces, as they thought, really came to that area. There should have been a bloody war. How could it be now There was no movement! Let alone this small sky blue star. It''s so strange that even the land of the world still has the look of the holy light. Are the three great ancestral forces? Don''t want to besiege the world? But it''s impossible! In the land of ten thousand realms, it issued such a decree that the Lord of the four ancestral lands would come to the sky blue star to worship Qin Zun, the former land of ten thousand realms and the Lord of ancestral lands. So provocative! Don''t the three great ancestors be angry?! The sky is shining and the stars are confused! Among the old stars, there are one or two. At the moment, the top of this planet, like other stars, is full of fog and confusion. Three days. They have seen the sky blue star for three days! But why hasn''t there been any movement in these three days? What''s the matter with the people in charge of their planet now? "Elder, the sky blue star hasn''t moved so far. Will the star Lord be alive now?" A gentle and elegant young man in a royal robe, looking at all the high-level of Yinghuo star, frowned and asked. But don''t look at the young man. Words are full of care. But in fact, there was a faint chill in that eyes. This young man is the entry-level disciple of Tianzhao Yinghuo star, the leader of the planet. Now as long as his master Kuang Qing died in the sky blue star, he can be the leader of Tianzhao Yinghuo star! But. Why! Three days! Those star warships that surround the whole sky blue star have no sound except when they first appear, which is totally unreasonable! Didn''t it fight? And just then. Just when the sky is shining, the stars are confused, and the land of all worlds, all the stars are under the rule of high-level, pondering why there is no movement in the sky blue star. Boom! Boom! Boom! All of a sudden, I heard a huge explosion, which was like earth shaking. One after another, it spread to this area. It was like a terrorist aftershock. These stars were directly shaken and trembled violently. It''s like a boat on the sea. All of a sudden, I was hit by a huge wave. Countless planets. Almost directly from the original position, flying thousands of meters away. Suddenly. All the high-level stars are stunned. It looks like it. It''s not from this area, it''s more like it''s from other ancestral places, but how can it be? "What''s the matter!" One of the oldest senior managers of Yingzhao Yinghuo star immediately gave orders to the people at the bottom, saying: "Why are you still in a daze? Let the people at the observation platform of the starry sky go and have a look. It''s the ancestral place, it''s passed on!" Chapter 673 Almost all high-level. After feeling the sudden vibration, all of them asked people to see which ancestral and earthly forces had sent it. This vibration made them all feel very strange. The sky blue star did not move for three days. On the contrary, the other ancestral places had such a shaking, and the aftershocks were directly transmitted to their area, which was too weird. It was the first time they felt the huge shaking from other ancestral places. In those days, it was even the land of the world. Fall to the abyss. Their planet is only affected by the aftereffect of the battle between the great powers of hongmengjing and tianqiujing. But now. The four great ancestral forces besieged the land of the world, and the other was Soon. The people from these planets sent back a series of images from the edge of the four great ancestral forces. At this moment, all the high-level stars looked stupid. The eyes were wide. The eyes were filled with horror and disbelief. The brain is blank in a flash. I can''t believe what I saw in front of me. Jiuxiao! Flood! Vast! The three ancient and unchanging ancestral lands have existed since the glorious peak of the world. Now! What did they see! What do you see?! A ruin! At a glance, there are boundless ruins, countless stars, all destroyed. Zuyu, the most important core area of zudi power, is the place where only the leader of zudi can live - Zuyu. At this moment, it''s like a pair of big hands breaking through at once, and it''s on the verge of collapse. Four ancestral places! The ancestral land of snow field, let alone a person''s shadow, is the whole ancestral land of snow field, a stone, a grass, a building can''t be seen! That feeling! It''s like being emptied in an instant. This moment. These high-level stars stare at each other. You look at me and I look at you. They are all scared. No one has ever thought that they have been waiting for three days, but they have been waiting for such a horrifying and strange scene. What the hell happened! How can it suddenly become like this?! Bang! Bang! Bang! Before waiting for many high-level stars to return to their own minds, the StarCraft projection suspended in front of them suddenly sent waves of ruins, falling to the sound of endless abyss, which made everyone feel that a wave of hair was creepy and the whole body was bristling. I can''t help it. They all feel cool and swish on their backs. Boom! The huge area of jiuxiao ancestral land is only a crumbling waste rock heap of ancestral land at the moment, and others can''t be seen at all. If no one tells them that this area was once a force at the level of ancestral land, they can''t believe it. This is jiuxiao ancestral land! Boom! The vast ancestral land is even better. The whole ancestral region is directly uprooted. The whole aura of ancestral region is almost floating everywhere. All the high-rise stars in the sky look dull. This is the ancestral and prefecture level force. It''s the most powerful Aura! A thread! They''re worth a hundred thousand years of their planet! It just drifted to outer space, a little bit gone? On the other side, the Honghuang ancestral land is more tragic than the two before. The last picture from the interplanetary projection is the Honghuang ancestral land. The last stone, with a click, falls into the endless abyss and turns to ashes! Boom! Not long! The core areas of jiuxiao ancestral land and vast ancestral land have been divided into huge piles of stones and disappeared in the boundless darkness. This moment. Under the whole world, the faces of all the stars are full of horror and fear. They can''t find any words to describe their feelings at the moment. Cold! Cold to bone marrow! Quiet! Dead silence! All the high-level faces of the planet are mute, and their whole bodies are shaking. This What''s the matter! Four ancestral places! How come it''s all gone! Is the only snowy ancestral land that has not been seen the same as these three ancestral lands, which had been turned into ruins and fallen into the endless abyss long before they noticed it? The sky shines inside the stars. There was a dead silence. The young man in the Royal robe, gentle and elegant temperament, thought that after Kuang Qing died at leisure, he would sit in the charge of the Yingzhao star. His face was suddenly dull, standing in the same place, his whole body was shaking, staring at the star projection suspended in front of him. For a long time. He just hard, just in the cleft of teeth, squeezed out a word. "Here What''s going on here? " Quiet! It''s quiet! No one answered his question. Who can answer that? Who can believe that the four great ancestors were razed to the ground in a day?! "My mother, what''s going on here?" After a while. A high-level white haired man in the sky was shocked to close his mouth and swallow his throat. His words came out. Almost all of the sky''s high-level eyes, brush, all looked at a quiet sky blue star, now there are still countless huge warships, surrounded. But this moment. When I look at the sky blue star again, everyone''s breathing becomes very fast. All of a sudden. I thought of a guess that they couldn''t believe even themselves. Will not be the Lord of the four great ancestral lands! Everything''s wrong! But how could it be! That''s the Lord of the four ancestral lands. We know that the most powerful existence in the world, even the land of all kingdoms that once rode the heavens, has been pushed into the endless abyss. But if nothing happens! How could the four great ancestral forces suddenly be Destroyed by someone! In a day! Destroy four ancestral lands in a row! Now they are dreaming! I''m still in the shit! Grunt! This moment. These high-level stars, just can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, suddenly feel a cold swish on their back. When they turn around and look, they find a stranger standing behind them. After half incense. Most of the planet''s high-level, one by one, fell to the ground. The sky is shining and the stars are confused. The young man, even looking at his side, one by one, died in front of himself, and collapsed on the ground in fear. He didn''t even think of it. He had not waited for the day when he was in charge of the people, but he was going to die. Why! Why is that!? That''s the Lord of the four ancestral lands! The most powerful existence between heaven and earth! How could it be on a small sky blue star? Something really happened! The land of all worlds. After all But no one answered his questions until he closed his eyes. At the same time. These high-level stars were also taken over by monks from all over the world. Chapter 674 For all the friars on the planet. Who will be the top of his family. It doesn''t matter. The people standing at the top of the pyramid are the ones who really decide the world of monks and all kinds of important things. So. Very few. Some people pay attention to the top executives on their own planet, or die or change these things. Because. It''s impossible to reach that point. The land of all worlds. In outer space. Chu Lingxiao, as well as the eyes of the twelve fulcrum world chaos strongmen such as Houyi, all looked at the countless stars below, this scene happened at the moment. Kill a man. And kill a group of people. For them, there is no difference at all. "King, hegemonic, now it seems that the former is still not suitable for the land of the world." Standing beside Chu Lingxiao, Hou Yi can''t help but think of the land of the world once, and then look at the land of the world now. He sighed from the bottom of his heart. At the next moment, he sighed deeply. I feel that way. It''s not just Hou Yi. The twelve strongholds of the chaotic world all have this feeling. If they used to bully and frighten these stars with force, they may not fall into the abyss at all. After all, Wang Dao is too benevolent and righteous. Only a group of white eyed wolves will be raised. It''s like the big four. If we were able to come to support us in those days, not to take advantage of the fire, not to attract forces of various ancestral and prefectural levels, and go straight to the hinterland of the world, maybe there would be a chance for us to turn over the world. Now they all understand. Why did Chu Lingxiao want all the stars in charge to go to the sky blue star to worship? Before that, he issued a decree to the four great ancestors at the earth level. He wanted these stars in charge to have a good look. Today''s world. No one can stop it. Who is not obedient. The fate of the leaders of these great ancestral lands is your fate in the future! There has been such awe. The rest, who keep the original planet in charge, should know that betrayal is not good! In fact, the most important thing is. Heaven! Everything dominates the way of heaven. Even they can''t imagine how far this has come. The next moment. Standing in Houyi and others, Chu Lingxiao at the front finally took a look, turned around, and walked into the land of the world. Houyi and others, can''t help but look at each other, and quickly follow behind. Their land of the world today! Then I really went back to the time when I was riding in the sky. No, I should surpass the brilliance of that year and surpass the whole world again! In fact, they all thought of it. They are so fast in the world! But. Think about it. If we don''t include the ancestral land of the snow region that has already been returned, it seems that the land of their ten thousand realms has not yet given birth to a strong one in the Hongmeng region. This is the real strength. One person can decide the direction of the whole world. Back to Chu Lingxiao in the land of the world. Just in time, I met the leader of the ancestral land of snow field who came to visit, who was like dusk, followed by Hou Yi and other twelve strongholds in the chaotic world. Seeing this, I couldn''t help but look at each other, bow myself to Chu Lingxiao and leave immediately. If we change to the old ones. See the coexistence of heaven and earth. When they stand in front of themselves, their mood will fluctuate. But now this feeling is so wonderful that they can''t help but marvel at themselves. Their mood is so calm without any fluctuation. Maybe it''s Chu Lingxiao who changed them imperceptibly. After Houyi and others left. Days such as the evening just full face of smile, went to Chu Lingxiao, and then, respectfully made a salute. "I have met you, my Lord." Chu Lingxiao glanced at the sky like dusk, and said lightly: "tell me, what''s the matter?" "Er..." This sentence. But he choked on the sky like dusk. He knew what he was doing, but Chu Lingxiao could not hide it. He could not help saying: "it''s such an adult. Last time I came here, I narrowly broke the three defense fields of the world, and saw ten thousand monks open twelve Tianwei acupoints, including more than ten imperial acupoints. Therefore, the younger generation made a bold guess This should be an adult. Please open it for them. " That''s all. Days such as dusk suddenly some embarrassed lowered his head. After all. As soon as he and the ancestral land of the snow region had entered the world, he, the leader of the snow region, came to ask Chu Lingxiao to handle affairs. It was really a bit awkward. But the land of the world. Ten thousand monks have opened twelve Tianwei acupoints, and a dozen more have opened imperial acupoints. As the snow Lord, he can''t do anything for his own monks. Even he is a little uncomfortable. But there''s no way. Just talk about Tianwei acupoint. If you want to open the remaining eight after one friar opens four, you can''t open them forcibly by external force at all. Otherwise, they will be directly backfired. He who is light is mad. The heavy fall. Although he is a coexistence of heaven and earth, he can only reluctantly open to the tenth way for the friar. If he goes up, he will be worried about his life, and even he can''t control his discretion. Otherwise. So many eras have passed. It''s not only his ancestral land in the snow field, but also the three other ancestral lands. I don''t know how many grandfathers have been born. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then waved. See here. The sky is like dusk. I know it immediately. Chu Lingxiao has agreed. Immediately. He hurriedly walked ahead to lead Chu Lingxiao. "This way, sir. This way, please." Today''s snowy ancestral land. It has almost become the land of ten thousand boundaries and the 13th fulcrum world. Although this fulcrum world looks a little too large compared with other fulcrum world, who is the real ancestral power of one side. So to speak. A snowy ancestral land is bigger than the world of seven or eight fulcrums. Soon. In the evening, the sky led Chu Lingxiao into the snow region. This ancestral place. It''s really the name. It''s like coming to the snow fairyland. It''s white, even all the stars in it are snow white. It''s very sacred. It seems that no haze is allowed to pollute here. "Sir, this way, this way." The sky is like the dusk, like a well behaved servant. He walked all the way in front of him, and led Chu Lingxiao to the ancestral region of the snow region. For the friars of the ancestral region of the snow region at this moment, he was the first one. In addition to the many grand leaders under tianrumu''s command, and a few other people know Chu Lingxiao''s identity. It''s clear, though. The news that the three great ancestral forces were reduced to ashes and fell into the endless abyss, but I don''t know who did it. And the core area of snowy ancestral land. A large number of people have been standing here waiting for the arrival of Chu Lingxiao. When we saw that the master of ancestral land was like dusk, respectfully leading a strange man in white, when he came back, everyone''s face had changed. Chapter 675 When... Tianrumu, the leader of their ancestral land in the snow region, told these leaders that when the ancestral land in the snow region was to be merged into the land of all kingdoms, few of them could understand the practice of the leader of the ancestral land. No! It''s not understanding. It''s totally incomprehensible. A lonely force that has just returned to the real world, now directly challenges the three great ancestral places. This is an ant on the hot pot. It''s not far from death. Why do they tie up with this broken ship in the snow ancestral place? To this day! They just know. Why is that! In one day, the three great ancestral forces, jiuxiao, Honghuang, and vast, were all attacked by some horrible people, which pierced the ancestral realm. Countless stars burst out like fireworks. The three great ancestral lands all turned into ruins and fell into the endless abyss. Such means. It almost suffocated them. I thought that when they came to their ancestral land of blood fog and destroyed the terror of the three great ancestral forces, what lived for a long time? An old monster with white hair and cold temperament. Results. Who knows! Even a young man in white looks younger than all of them! It''s too But. Shocked to shocked. However, no one can doubt the snow area ancestral land, zushuai level figures and many descendants standing behind them, because they can let the leader of their ancestral land lead the way in person. This identity! This strength! There is no doubt about it! "Sir, this way, please. Go ahead and have a rest. I''ll call them right away." It was like the expression on the face of dusk. It was not like the image of the leader of the ancestral land that they usually saw. He was completely like a servant, servile and flattering. Walk all the way up the front steps. Led Chu Lingxiao to Zuyu palace. But. Because of this, all the people in the ancestral land of the snow region lowered their heads in a hurry. Even though Chu Lingxiao passed in front of them, all the leaders of the ancestral commander level and their descendants did not dare to look up. Because. They are so familiar with the leader of their ancestral land that they know what kind of person he is. Say that year. The leaders of the three great ancestral lands gather together to force them to invade the world together. Otherwise, even the ancestral lands of the snow region will be destroyed together. In this way, they will threaten their own ancestral land. If not. Or because of the decline of blood. How can we help the three ancestors to break the defense field of the world. After that. When I take a medicine, I will leave. The three leaders of the ancestral land once again threatened their family, the leader of the ancestral land, to encircle and kill the monks in the world together with them, and they were directly rejected by strict words. Say that more. A word that has made them particularly frightened up to now. "If you three great ancestors really have the courage, come and besiege my snow area ancestors. It''s a big deal to fight for death!" They were then. I was really scared and sweated. I''m afraid that after the fall of the land of all kingdoms, the three great ancestral lands really turned around and besieged the snowy ancestral land. Fortunately. Because the three great ancestral lands besieged the land of all kingdoms, they lost so much that they couldn''t attack their snowy ancestral lands any more. Otherwise, they would be scared to death. If these three great ancestral forces really want to attack their ancestral land in the snow, they can''t imagine what they can do to resist them. So. You can imagine. What kind of person is the leader of the ancestral land? Although he looks elegant, in fact, he is more arrogant than anyone and can''t be threatened by anyone. But now. It''s impossible to imagine how terrible the strength of the man in white is to let the owner of his ancestral land lead them all the way like a servant! The next moment. When I saw that the master of my ancestral land was like dusk, I turned around and waved to them. I stood there at once. For a moment, these patriarchal figures, as well as many heirs, who dared not move, walked quickly to the front. "Grandfather, what do you want us to do?" The speaker. It''s a zushuai level figure in the snow field, who is the most epoch-making person following the sky like dusk. His words are also what all zushuai on the scene want to ask. As for standing behind these zushuai level figures, many heirs have no right to speak at all. They can only listen in silence and respectfully. To be honest. At ordinary times, they could not even hear the master of the ancestral land, the sky was like dusk, and they could not even stand in this ancestral palace area. Now. It''s a great honor for them to follow and listen. "Now, let the chosen monks wait outside." Although Tian rumu was very humble in front of Chu Lingxiao, he was like the supreme being in these grand figures. No one dared to contradict what he said. Smell the words. The zushuai level figure nodded in a hurry. "Remember, no one can come in without my command, kneel outside and keep quiet, you know?" Immediately. The rest of the zushuai level figures also nodded their heads in a hurry. The sky was like dusk when they waved. These zushuai in the snow region left in a hurry. Just stay. A group of heirs stood in place. I was at a loss. It was like a cold look at the dusk. The descendants of these grand masters and the young girls who were scared immediately lowered their heads one by one and dared not breathe for a moment. Immediately. Only then hears the day like the dusk a, not salty not light words. "You, follow me and go in together." Hear these words. The descendants of a group of snow region zushuai level figures were tense again at caidun. They couldn''t even breathe. They were more and more hurried. After looking at each other, they swallowed their throats. They followed the rules and regulations behind them. Enter the ancestral palace. Just looking at a breath, extremely quiet white clothes, carrying hands, back to them, in an instant, even breath, when hold. "Why are you still in a daze? Hurry to serve tea to adults!" The next moment. It was like a rebuke in the dusk that made the descendants of these grand figures wake up. Someone immediately trembled and filled the teacup in front of Chu Lingxiao with tea. "Big Please use it, my Lord. " But. But just then. A woman who is extremely cold, tall and noble suddenly appears at dusk. As soon as she appears, she can clearly see that the faces of the descendants of those grand leaders have changed and their feet have all stepped back. It seems that even the descendants of these zushuai level figures. They were very afraid of this woman. But this woman is directly attached to the sky, such as the evening ear, whispered a word, so that the sky, such as the beginning of the evening did not expect. "Master, I have a request. Can you not upgrade my imperial cave?" Chapter 676 This cool woman. What you said. Very quiet. It seems that it''s just for tianrumu to listen to him, or for fear of being heard by Chu Lingxiao. But in fact. In this silent ancestral palace, her voice can still make everyone around hear every word very clearly. The descendants of a group of grandfathers standing behind. I can''t help but froze for a moment. Look at each other. I didn''t dare to talk. It is only in the ancestral land of the snow region and those who have reached their status that they know that their ancestral land, the leader of the ancestral land, actually has a very horrible beginner female disciple who has always lived in the deep of the ancestral land and never left. Even zushuai. Rarely seen. But the talent terror returns to the terror, isn''t even such an opportunity, all need not?! The man in white in front of me! But even the three ancestral and prefectural forces said that they were destroyed. Now the heaven reappeared, which proves that the coexistence of heaven and earth is not the most powerful existence in the known realm. Now. This man named Chu Lingxiao! Is the final proof! It''s a chance that people like this can open Tianwei cave, or even imperial cave for them. It''s hard to get the chance for reincarnation. As a result, this woman even said that she could not upgrade her imperial cave? Imperial acupoints. There are nine! It implies the number of nine to one. Can open one. They are destined to step into the Hongmeng realm. However, the descendants of these grand figures have only opened one imperial acupoint. This time they want to open more acupoints. They know it. The leader of ancestral land, a female disciple who was cultivated secretly, has already opened three ways, only two less than a group of zushuai level figures. If I could take this opportunity. Open more imperial caves. In the future, not to mention to reach the sky, is to step into the coexistence of heaven and earth, I''m afraid it''s not a dream. Results! Say no! It was like the evening when I heard the words, but I was also stunned. Subconsciously, I turned around and took a look at myself, a female disciple who had been staying in Zuyu palace and had been carefully trained. She immediately frowned and said in a tone with a reprimand: "what are you talking about? Do you know how rare this opportunity is?" The sound is also extremely small. Just for fear of being heard by Chu Lingxiao. But it was as clear as dusk. It was so quiet around him. Chu Lingxiao was a few steps away from him. He must have heard his apprentice''s words. Isn''t this a deliberate attack on his master''s face?! It''s not easy to ask Chu Lingxiao for this opportunity. Results! I''ve been carefully cultivating myself. I don''t even know the other three great ancestral and local forces. The most valued disciple said not to take this chance! "Master, I didn''t talk nonsense. I do..." "Shut up!" The next moment. It''s too late to bear any more. It''s the critical moment. Suddenly, the chain is loose, which makes tianrumu feel very embarrassed. But he was too loud. So that all the descendants of zushuai level figures around were shocked to shake their bodies. See this. In fact, Tian rumu was shocked. He quickly covered his mouth, turned his head, looked at Chu Lingxiao carefully, and saw that Chu Lingxiao didn''t respond, which was a deep sigh of relief. Immediately. Another glance at Bai Xuan''s poem. Signal her to stop talking. Bai Xuanshi''s face was angry. He lowered his head, but he was still unwilling. He clenched his fist tightly. His cool and gorgeous face flashed a trace of dissatisfaction. Everyone. They all have their own spiritual understanding. As a disciple of the leader of the ancestral land of snowy regions, her poem of Bai Xuan is no exception. She knows that the man in front of her is so powerful that even her master is as old as dusk. The land of all worlds. Return to the real world. Maybe this man named Chu Lingxiao has a lot of connections. There are three ancestral forces, namely, jiuxiao, vastness and Honghuang, all of which have been reduced to ashes. This man did it all by himself, but no matter how strong she is, she is not Bai Xuanshi herself. She wants to walk out of her own way. Never use external force to improve your strength. That''s it. What''s the difference with those monks who are forced to use pills and upgrade? There is a realm of emptiness. But it just doesn''t work. It''s impossible to be invincible at the same level at all. Compared with the monks who are really one step at a time and strive to practice, there are huge defects in their mood, which can''t be remedied by any means of promotion. So. Bai Xuan didn''t want this so-called promotion. In her opinion. Even if Chu Lingxiao was strong enough, they could not make up for the defects in their mood. What didn''t come to her. My master! The supreme leader of the ancestral land of snowy regions, have you forgotten this?! Still. My master. Is it selfish? Always on your guard? I''m afraid that one day, she will be able to replace the leader of the ancestral land of snow? So. Do you want her to be promoted like this, so that you can''t reach the level of the real strong? This moment. This kind of thought is more and more deeply rooted in Bai Xuan''s poetry. Shifu''s idea may be like this in the twilight of the day, which makes her very unwilling. In fact, as early as dusk. When I told her about it. At first, she was really excited and excited, but later on, she thought that she couldn''t do it! Because. This is totally contrary to her long-standing practice idea, which will make her, the Tao she wants to achieve, unable to reach the perfect state. One person! If you can''t keep your own Tao, you can''t be the strongest at the same level! It was like dusk. After looking at his disciple, he shook his head helplessly. Immediately. He went to Chu Lingxiao. Their ancestral place in the snow region, all the selected monks, now kneeling outside the ancestral palace, waited quietly. And the zushuai people who just left came in from the outside. When I saw Bai Xuan''s poem. These zushuai level figures were shocked for a moment. They were a little surprised, but they didn''t say anything. They all knew the existence of Bai Xuan''s poem. The leader of zudi had accepted the disciples for a long time, if they could not take advantage of this opportunity to improve. Then the descendants of these grand masters will not be able to come. "Your Excellency, you are ready." The sky is like dusk with a smile on his face. He stops at Chu Lingxiao and says: "you, do you think you can help these young people in front of you to improve first? After all, these young people are all pretty good. Some of them have already reached the Hongmeng state." In fact, it''s like the evening when you say this. The face is still a little red. He doesn''t mean that. He just wants to let himself be a disciple first and improve first. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "then come on." Smell the words. Tian rumu quickly waved to Bai Xuan''s poem, but Bai Xuan''s poem didn''t move at all. Then, she raised her head firmly, knelt down on one knee and said: "master, please forgive me for being presumptuous. I really don''t want to improve my strength by this way. Please allow me!" Hear that. The faces of all the zushuai people changed. However, Tian ruzu''s face suddenly sank to the extreme, and he felt very unhappy. For a long time! His disciples! I didn''t hear a word! Chapter 677 Quiet! On the main hall, there was no sound for a moment. All the zushuai level figures looked at it with puzzled faces. The descendants standing beside them signaled what happened during the period when they had just left. Such a great opportunity! I don''t want to be the leader of ancestral land? But when I saw my descendants shaking their heads at me, I had no idea what they looked like. I couldn''t help but not speak. But it''s Dusk now. But the angry heart is about to explode. I am a disciple. Everything is good! Just too proud! If before, arrogance will be a little bit arrogant. The younger generation, if not a little arrogant, is it still called the younger generation? Let alone. He is also a disciple of the leader of the ancestral land in the snow region. His talent decides that no one can be found even among his peers. But what''s the occasion now! "Master, please respect the student''s choice." Bai Xuan''s poem bowed her head and never looked at her face like dusk, because she knew that her master must be angry at the moment, but she did not regret it! My own decision, no mistake! "Alas..." Looking at the firm appearance of Bai Xuan''s poem, Tian rumu''s face is full of anger, and his fists are clenched. Suddenly, they gradually loosen up, and sighed helplessly: "follow you." It''s really like dusk. Maybe the disciple I received by myself is really wrong Too proud to know what chance I missed. But smell the words. However, Bai Xuan''s poems were full of joy, and she kowtowed several heads towards the sky like dusk. "Master Xie, I can understand my apprentice''s decision!" Immediately. She then kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao, who was not far away from her, and stood firmly to one side. She will never regret her poems! Master! You watch! I will prove it to you! Tian rumu shakes his head, but he has made a decision in his heart. After this, he really seems to want to accept another disciple. "Sir, look..." For all this. Chu Lingxiao didn''t say anything. The character of Bai Xuan''s poem is a little like fengmuxue at the beginning. It is also believed that such a promotion of her own strength will lead to a defect in her mood, which also makes fengmuxue give up the opportunity of promotion. Today''s poem of Baixuan is similar to that of Fengmu snow. But it''s a pity. After all, Bai Xuan''s poetry is not Fengmu snow. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "let''s go out for a while. It''s just a short time. There''s no difference between fast promotion and slow promotion." Hear that. Days such as dusk hurriedly waved, beckoning everyone to go outside, and Bai Xuan poem also silently followed behind. That''s right. But if you want to be invincible at the same level, you can''t take advantage of it! Bai Xuan''s poetry is still firm in her mind. But. She really wanted to see that even the leader of the ancestral land could not open the Tianwei cave, especially the emperor''s cave, which was opened directly and forcibly by people, should be really spectacular. When all Zu Shuai level figures, with their own descendants, came out of the ancestral palace. Thousands of young monks had already knelt outside. All of them are the most contacted young people selected from all the major stars in the snowy region. At a glance, they have almost opened seven or eight Tianwei caves, some of them even opened ten. If this is to be put in the land of all realms that have not yet returned to the real world. It''s just something you can''t even imagine. The same ancestor! This is the true essence of the ancestral and local forces that can transcend heaven and earth. You know. This is still the younger generation in the ancestral and prefectural forces. The older generation is not in the qualification of this promotion at all. This is also the three great ancestral forces. They died unjustly. Who calls them this life, meet Chu Lingxiao this monster? If there is no Chu Lingxiao. When any powerful man comes, all the people in the whole land cannot resist. When they came out, these young monks immediately lowered their heads. The atmosphere was very awesome. Put it in normal time. These young monks. Even the strong in chaos are hard to see. Now they are allowed to go directly to the ancestral realm, which they did not dare to think of before. The point is that they all know. Now the news that the three great ancestral forces have turned into ashes is all caused by their siege of the land of the world. At the beginning of hearing this news, each of them was scared. Their scalp was numb and their legs were shaking. What they didn''t expect was that their ancestral land of snow had already turned into the land of the world. After that. Wait for them to gradually return to God. It didn''t take long. There are powerful monks from Zuyu. Let them go to Zuyu. There are great people coming from all over the world. We need to help them to upgrade Tianwei cave and even imperial cave! Until now. When they saw the leader of their ancestral land in the snow region, in front of a strange man, with a respectful and servile face, they almost understood that the man standing in front of the leader of their ancestral land in the snow region at the moment might be the terrorist existence that destroyed the three great ancestral forces! For a moment. The whole venue is as quiet as a cicada. No one dared to speak. To be honest. Faced with such a presence, these young monks could hardly breathe. "Sir, look..." It''s as if dusk is full of smiles. Some of them don''t know what to do next. In fact, he didn''t even see anyone who could open the Tianwei cave of ten thousand monks at the same time, so he wanted to ask Chu Lingxiao if he wanted to prepare anything else. "No more." But. When his voice just dropped. At the moment when a faint voice fell, Chu Lingxiao just waved his hand. The young generation of snow area ancestors kneeling on the ground suddenly had all around their bodies. Everyone''s body, the extremely bright column of light, rose in an instant. Holy Spirit. All of a sudden, it shrouded in the sky of the whole ancestral region. Not to mention all the zushuai level figures, even the sky is like dusk. He was not shocked by this bright and sacred scene, but he did not expect that Chu Lingxiao could open the Tianwei acupoint and the imperial acupoint in the monk''s body easily. It''s like dusk. At the moment, in addition to a large group of monks who open twelve Tianwei caves, there are more than a dozen of monks who open imperial caves. In the future, these people can become the pillars of their ancestral land. Standing aside, Bai Xuan''s poetry, also a pair of beautiful eyes, could not help shivering, especially feeling, was shocked from the heart. It turned out to be so simple. Just You can''t help it. Bai Xuan''s poetry is beautiful, and she takes a deep look. Standing in the Chu Lingxiao not far away from her, she feels that it''s too strange. The world There is such a strong, unreasonable man. Chapter 678 This moment. The whole snow area seems to be a lot quieter. A group of zushuai level figures, looking at their descendants, one by one opened not only twelve Tianwei acupoints at one stroke, but also the emperor''s acupoints. They all reached out excitedly and pulled them to their side. It''s like looking at a rare treasure. Back and forth. Up and down. Look and see. I can''t believe it. "Thank you, thank you." Finally. Hurriedly pull to Chu Lingxiao side, kneel down together, kowtow to thank, really excited. If it''s the way it used to be. Others don''t know. They fathers don''t know? The descendants of their own family, though they are taken out one by one, are the favourites of the heaven in the eyes of all people. But they are the only ones who know that they are far from qualified to step into the giant level of the sky. Because! The imperial cave has not been opened! No! Before that, don''t say it''s the emperor''s acupoint, it''s even the heaven''s acupoint, which hasn''t completely opened the twelve channels. Now! Each of their descendants not only opened all the Tianwei acupoints, but also opened an imperial acupoint. In the future, there is no doubt that they have only stepped in half. Now the rest. Just practice. And all the snow regions at the bottom, the highly gifted young generation, are all excited, looking at each other, twelve heaven acupoints! In the past, they didn''t dare to think about it. Wish for this life! It''s good to be able to open ten. But I didn''t think of it. They could have such a great chance to get such a chance! Twelve heaven positions and acupoints are open together! This is incredible! "Thank you very much, sir. You are my noble ancestor in the snow region." Days such as dusk is also excited some difficult to extricate themselves, hurriedly toward Chu Lingxiao worship and worship. But. In his heart. Still with a regret. It''s Bai Xuanshi, my disciple! Alas Missed such a chance, he was also embarrassed, and asked Chu Lingxiao to forcibly open Bai Xuan''s poetry, more imperial caves, in that case, it''s really too cheeky. He refused in public. If he asks again It doesn''t matter to hit him in the face of a master. But it''s not. This is in front of this, said! But. But at this time. Bai Xuan''s poem, who had not spoken all the time, suddenly stood out and knelt down towards the sky like dusk before the response of all the people. He said with full voice and awe: "master, I have a request, please master, you can agree." You can''t help it. The face of the day is like dusk, and immediately becomes ugly again. Turn your head at once and say in a cold voice: "what''s the matter?" "If you regret it again, let it be." It''s like dusk now. I''m really disappointed with my disciple, but I thought it was Bai Xuanshi who wanted to ask for more imperial positions. At the next moment, Bai Xuanshi''s words made everyone in the audience stunned. "No, master, I want to choose one of the descendants of my ancestors to compete with my disciples." "Because I haven''t had a chance to fight with my peers who have also opened a throne cave, I want to see whether I am stronger or weaker than others." Bai Xuanshi said these words. At that time, a group of zushuai level figures stood up and quickly said: "niece Bai, you are the disciple taught by the patriarch himself, but you are a man of ten thousand gold. How can you fight with our future generations who are not good at making weapons? If you are hurt, it will be bad." In fact, these zushuai people. Be clear in your heart. It''s almost what Bai Xuan thought. It is true that some of the imperial acupoints that have been raised by force have helped. Compared with the monks who have worked hard to cultivate step by step, they must have a little worse mood, which will become a fatal weakness when they fight with others. But they all thought about it. It''s such a great chance to open the throne cave. It can''t just slip away from their eyes. Open it first. As for mood. In the future, they, the giants of heaven, will be able to forge a perfect state of mind like a rock. But they didn''t expect it. Bai Xuan poem! The leader of their ancestral land of snow, who taught his disciples himself, wanted to compete with their descendants! Isn''t there no silver here! It''s obvious that even if we open a throne cave together, our descendants have a gap between heaven and earth, and even put forward such a request. Isn''t that clear and purposeful?! The descendants of many grand masters. I was stunned. No one dared to speak. They are still a little self-conscious. Today, they are not the rivals of Bai Xuan''s poems. But the poem of Bai Xuan at the moment. I just want to prove to the sky like dusk that all the monks who improve by force are not worth mentioning compared with her! Her choice is not wrong! But the next moment. To everyone''s surprise, they were first allowed to leave at dusk. However, even Bai Xuanshi himself was stunned. She thought. Shifu tianrumu won''t agree to her request. But I didn''t think of it. If you don''t say anything directly, you need to clear the arena and make room for her to compete with the descendants of zushuai level figures! "Master, it seems that you don''t believe that disciples can win, do you?" Bai Xuanshi''s face became slightly cold. "Sir, look..." But the sky is just like dusk, but it doesn''t pay any attention at all. Everyone''s eyes are different and respectfully come to Chu Lingxiao. "Point to point." Chu Lingxiao just dropped four words, turned around and walked into the ancestral palace. Smell the words. Tian rumu suddenly turned around and pointed to a descendant of a Grandmaster, who had just opened the first imperial cave. The realm was the same as that of Bai Xuan''s poems. "Point to point." Immediately. After repeating these four words, he hurriedly followed Chu Lingxiao and walked into Zuyu palace. Only left a blank face, dull all zushuai, as well as their descendants. What''s the matter? Ancestor, don''t see what will happen? Bai Xuan''s poem also froze. But when I think about these four words carefully, it seems that I am trying to remind her. I can''t help but feel a little proud in my heart. But. Then. When the descendant of the zushuai level figure handed in his hand with Bai Xuan''s poem, after a violent vibration, it was only half a Jixiang time, not yet. A lot of zushuai people. I saw a very cold, tall figure. In an instant, I fell back and went out! The young man, however, was stupid. He stood in the same place with an incredible face and looked at his hands. He can''t believe it. It''s true. No No! He even defeated the leader of the ancestral land so easily and taught the disciples himself! This moment. Quiet! Silence! Everyone looked at Zuyu palace with a blank face, and then understood that what Chu Lingxiao said until now was not to remind Bai Xuan of the poem, but to remind the person who was fighting with Bai Xuan! But how could it be! Losers! It''s Bai Xuan''s poem! Chapter 679 Tell the truth. Some of them understand Bai Xuan''s poems. After all, there is a fatal flaw in Tianwei cave or imperial cave, which is forced to ascend. There is a state of mind that can''t keep up with them. But they still think. It''s a pity that Bai Xuan gave up such a great opportunity. Mood is nothing more than willpower. With his own master, he is the leader of the ancestral land of the snow region. This identity can be trained in the future. But why? Defeated! I thought that when two people fight, the loser must be the latter, but the loser is Bai Xuan''s poem! It''s too surprising! How can it be such a result! There was a dead silence. Not to mention all the Zu Shuai level figures, and their descendants, the young man who is fighting with Bai Xuan poem, are all dazed and sluggish. Looking at his hands, they are slightly at a loss. They will look at the people, then they will look at the white Xuan poem that falls on the ground and looks pale. Half time! Not yet! He beat Bai Xuan poem in an instant! It''s too fast! Even he thought that his mood was a little different from that of Bai Xuan. But when he was fighting, he didn''t feel any pressure from Bai Xuan at all. On the contrary, he only felt that the Bai Xuan poem in front of him was very weak. He didn''t look like the disciple taught by the leader of the ancestral land! But he still wants to say! How could it be?! You can''t help it. All the leaders of zushuai level realized that the God of zudi is like dusk. Why let all the young friars of the major planets leave in advance? It turns out that this is not a place for the two to fight, but a place where they already know what the result will be! This is to save face for Bai Xuan''s poem! Don''t want her to lose face in front of so many people! This There is such a thing in this world! The emperor''s cave, which was forced to ascend, was not affected at all, but stronger than Bai Xuanshi, the leader of the ancestral land and his own disciple! Otherwise! Will not be in a short time of half a incense, have not arrived, lost! Now. Bai Xuanshi was the only one who wanted to escape from the scene. She was so ashamed that she almost had no face to see others. She fell to the ground and held her hands tightly. How could this happen! How could that be! Her Bai Xuan poem was defeated by a guy who was forced to ascend the throne cave! Still defeated so thoroughly! There''s no winning game! She even doubted. If the other side didn''t see that she was the leader of the ancestral land of the snowy region and passed on the disciples in person, she was hesitant and didn''t dare to put on too heavy a hand. She just could not support even 20 minutes! But this makes Bai Xuan''s poem feel even more ashamed! From the beginning. She said firmly to her master on one face that she did not need to forcibly promote the throne cave! Step by step, step up! Even she suspected it. Is your master harming her and deliberately letting her ascend the imperial cave so that she can not keep up with her mood and produce defects? In this way, even if she can go to a higher level in the future, she will not threaten the position of the leader of the snowy ancestral land at all! But she didn''t think of it! All this! It''s just her own, self righteous! Suddenly. Bai Xuan''s poem thinks of Chu Lingxiao, and her body suddenly shakes. Her beautiful eyes are full of shock and disbelief. This man It''s really Too strong. Help people to improve Tianwei acupoint and Diwei acupoint. Even the mood has been improved! This is ridiculous! Anyway. Only the monks themselves can improve their mood gradually through a lot of trials. I have never heard of it. Someone can improve their mood together! The next moment. Just when the whole audience was dumb. In the ancestral palace. A faint voice came out immediately. "Are you finished? Come in when you have finished. I have something else to tell you. " Master! This moment. Once again, I heard the voice of the sky like dusk, and the poem of Bai Xuan that had just fallen on the ground was like a big noise. As soon as the beautiful eyes were bright, I quickly got up from the ground and rushed to the palace of Zuyu. Now. There is only one idea in Bai Xuan''s poems! That''s promotion! She wants to ascend the throne! She must promote the throne cave. This is a once-in-a-lifetime, once-in-a-lifetime chance. She must get Bai Xuan''s poems! All the zushuai level figures around, also can''t help but look at each other, and hurriedly take their own descendants and go in. "Master, please help me to upgrade the imperial cave. I know I regret it!" Just entered the door. I saw Bai Xuan''s poem, with a face of awe and eager kneeling in front of the sky like dusk. If you want to look forward to more, you will have more expectations. There is no pride in your heart. You don''t need to use this method to improve the appearance of the imperial cave. But it was like evening. But a cold hum. Light way: "what''s the use of asking me? You should ask adults." Tian rumu is really disappointed with his disciple. It''s OK to be arrogant. But to a limited extent. It''s clear that even the leader of their ancestral land, in front of Chu Lingxiao, had no resistance. The leader of jiuxiao, Honghuang and vast ancestral land, who was a master, didn''t tell Bai Xuanshi in advance. Such a person. The means are immeasurable. Although they are the masters of ancestral land, they can''t promote the heaven position acupoints of the friars like Chu Lingxiao, but they can also do it reluctantly. They can promote one person or two Heaven position acupoints. They all do. What''s more, Chu Lingxiao! The most important thing is Heavenly way! This man can seal the heaven''s way. As for his mood "Please help me, my Lord. I was wrong before. I was a little too arrogant." Before waiting for the thought of dusk, I could only hear the voice of Bai Xuan''s poem full of begging, which immediately reverberated in the whole ancestral palace. Smell the words. Many people of zushuai level, one heart, are tightened up. I thought that my descendants could surpass Bai Xuan''s poems. But now it seems that they are the first young friars in the snow land. In the future, they will still be Bai Xuan''s poems. "You know it''s wrong?" The next moment. The faint voice came from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. Bai Xuan''s poem quickly answers. "Yes, my Lord, Xuanshi knows it''s wrong. As long as my Lord can help me to improve my position, Xuanshi is willing to serve you all my life." To be honest. The appearance of Bai Xuan''s poem is the first beauty in the ancestral land of snow. With her identity, I don''t know how many heterosexuals are excited by what she said at the moment. It''s just this moment. When a very quiet and cold voice falls to all people''s ears, it feels a very sharp breath, just like setting off a huge wave, which makes all people afraid to breathe, but it''s so late that they can''t help but hold their breath. "What do you think you are?" "If I want to improve, I will improve. If I want to not improve, I will not. Do you really take all this for granted?" Chapter 680 Quiet. It was quiet. All of them quickly knelt down, dare not move a step, and their bodies all trembled slightly. One can even wipe out the existence of the three great ancestral forces. Once they get angry, let alone them, the whole snowy ancestral land will suffer. Bai Xuanshi also knelt down in fear. I dare not lift my head. She had just reacted. She seemed to have offended a master of even ancestral land who was willing to be a slave. Regret! Deep regret! I knew that. At the beginning, she should listen to her master. Maybe everything can maintain the status quo. Bai Xuan''s poem is the first young monk in the snow region. It''s not too difficult for her to win the heaven in the future. Even to achieve the coexistence of heaven and earth. Will no longer be fantasy. Because. Today, she has reached the peak of hongmengjing. She also opens a cave of imperial position, which is better than the ancestral land in the snowy region. In those days, these leaders were even stronger. Her talent is only inferior to her master. If you let her be here again. Open three or four imperial acupoints. The future of her. Maybe there is hope to become the fifth monk who has reached the level of coexistence of heaven and earth after the Lord of the four ancestral places. But now Seeing that Chu Lingxiao was angry, the sky standing beside him was like dusk. He hurriedly came over and knelt down in front of Chu Lingxiao. His voice trembled: "big My Lord, atonement, Bai Xuan''s poem just forgot his identity for a while. In a hurry, he offended my Lord. Please don''t be angry. " In fact, the sky is like dusk. Such a result has been expected. His apprentice Bai Xuan''s poetry, who refused to be promoted twice before, fell into his eyes. Let alone twice, it started from the first time. Tianrumu actually knew in his heart that most of his apprentice had lost a great chance. Just. When he was a teacher, he still had a glimmer of hope, and wanted to get another chance for Bai Xuan''s poem. But he didn''t expect that he just opened his mouth for a long time, and Bai Xuan''s poem refused for the second time. He was then. I already know. His apprentice, Bai Xuanshi, has no hope! Until this time. He thought that Chu Lingxiao would refuse, but he didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would be angry, which he didn''t expect at all. "Please make atonement, sir. I''m a disciple who made a mistake. Please look at my whole ancestral land of snowy land, for the sake of being obedient to the land of all worlds. Forgive him this time." The poem of Bai Xuan on one side. Already scared shiver. Because. She had already felt that there was an extremely cold and fierce atmosphere around her body, which made her hair stand up involuntarily. More feel blood, as if coagulated. Cold! Cold! Only then did Bai Xuanshi realize that she was just too similar. Of course, what kind of identity she was, what kind of identity she was, and what kind of identity she was. After she refused twice, she asked men to promote her throne. It was naive. Regret! In the same way, Bai Xuan''s heart at the moment is like a knife cutting in the heart. All the things she regrets want to spit blood. Such a good chance! Myself! But he let it, living, go from his own eyes. Bang. The next moment. As soon as Chu Lingxiao pointed it out, a brilliant light was immensely submerged in the body of Bai Xuan''s poem. "For the sake of your master''s pleading, I''ll spare you this time, but it''s hard to avoid a capital crime, a living crime and a three-month cultivation." Hear that. Bai Xuanshi''s face immediately changed. In the next three months, she will become a mortal without cultivation? Three months! For the prodigy of Tianzong, we can completely open some distance with our opponents. Let alone. Now the descendants of all the zushuai level figures have opened the imperial cave. Just a hand in hand is the best proof. The leader of her ancestral land, the disciple who taught herself, was defeated in less than half a breath of incense. She was with these people. There is already a huge gap. Another three months, that doesn''t mean that she has no hope to catch up with these people?! But I haven''t waited for Bai Xuan''s poem to open up. She had already felt that her whole body''s strength seemed to be out of the question. Bai Xuanshi realized that her Dantian was directly sealed. A trace of heaven and Earth Spirit. I can''t feel it. This moment. Bai Xuan''s poetry is completely muddled. Dantian was also sealed. Then in the next three months, she will become an unarmed mortal completely? "I have finished what I want to do. In the future, remember your ancestral status in the snow area. Do you understand?" The next moment. Chu Lingxiao slowly stood up for a moment, the faint voice, immediately reverberated in the ears of all the people in the audience again, but it was also frightening all the zushuai level figures, including tianru twilight, as well as the descendants, hurriedly lowered their heads, dare not say a word at all. It''s like a cold sweat in the evening. It''s also going down. Chu Lingxiao can''t tell the meaning of this sentence. It''s a warning to him and the whole snow land. In the future, we need to see our identity clearly. It''s not the ancestral land force that was superior to all living beings. Now, the whole snow land is just a world attached to the world. "Sir, don''t worry. If you say that, I will keep it in mind, and you will..." But. Just as Tian rumu was frightened and trembling, he said these words and raised his head carefully. Tian rumu found that Chu Lingxiao, who was just standing in front of him, had left their snow field ancestral land at the moment. You can''t help it. Day such as evening straight pharynx throat, looked around kneeling a people, silent after a few seconds, suddenly helplessly sighed, stood up and said: "all up, that has gone." Hear that. All Zu Shuai level figures, as well as future generations, dare to raise their heads and find that Chu Lingxiao has gone and can''t help but stand up. The house was full of joy. The whole house is full of worries. Happy people, of course, are a group of zushuai level figures, because their descendants have opened the imperial cave. Worried people. Nature is Bai Xuan''s poem. After a few seconds of silence, she looked at the sky like dusk and said: "master, please help the disciple and ask him for help. Don''t give me three months of cultivation. How can you spend the three months?" But it''s like dusk, but it''s a face, and then it sinks. "Master, you..." "Shut up!" Just as Bai Xuan''s poem wanted to talk, it was directly interrupted by the cold voice of the sky like dusk. "Is it possible for you to offend the dignity of such a strong man? Today, if it were not for this magnanimity, our whole snowy ancestral land would suffer. Would it be possible for you to restore your cultivation?" "In these three months, you can be a real man!" This moment. At the moment of hearing these words, Bai Xuan''s poem was like a balloon, regretful and lost, and collapsed on the ground. Chapter 681 Back to Chu Lingxiao in the land of the world. I didn''t go to the main land. Instead, I went to the evolution fulcrum of the twelve fulcrum worlds, and fell directly on the top of the temple of light, the huge golden platform. It''s still like the last time. It''s dusk and sunset. At the end of the sky, when the afterglow is over, it seems that only Chu Lingxiao comes here. Like a forest, the white tombstones standing at the end of the sky start one after another. Endless vicissitudes of life. Just appeared. In an instant, from the end of the sky to the whole temple of light, the emperor of light, and many monks who have reached the level of ancestral life, all of them go out to see what happened. The next moment. They found out that Chu Lingxiao had come. You can''t help it. They all stepped back. Only dare to stand not far away, has been quietly watching Chu Lingxiao. But. In addition to the emperor Guangming and the original four great emperors, those new Jin emperors saw for the first time the forest group of tombstones at the end of the sky outside the temple of Guangming. Immediately. It''s all silly. In these days when Chu Lingxiao was away, they also saw chaos in the world of many fulcrums along with the old powerful emperor Guangming. But at the moment, after feeling the breath from the forest group of tombstones, some people almost fell out of guard and knelt down to him. This moment. Only then did they understand why the four great emperors, such as emperor Guangming, wanted to keep them away. It turned out that the closer they were, the more easily they were affected by the mysterious atmosphere of the vicissitudes of life. "Master Guangming, those tombstones are..." The next moment. Then there was a new emperor, who could not help asking, but when he saw that the emperor of light shook his head at him, he immediately closed his mouth. These new Jin emperors. It was two days ago that we arrived at the temple of light. Of course, I haven''t seen the scene a few days earlier. More than a dozen terror figures in silver and white armor suddenly came. Even his existence, which is only a step away from chaos, felt in front of each other, not even an ant. Results. It''s the presence of these terrorists. The white tombstone group at the end of that day suddenly appeared. It directly sent out a breath of vicissitudes. It sucked all the terror figures into the past without any resistance. In less than a second, it turned into ashes. Since then. They know how terrible these strange and sacred tombstones are. Just. Compared with the breath at that time. Nowadays, it''s a lot more moderate, and there''s no such ferocity that kills people. But this let the emperor of light, as well as the four old grandfathers know how terrible Chu Lingxiao''s strength is. Three great ancestral forces. News of the fall. It has spread all over the world. Two days ago, there were twelve fulcrum worlds and a wider and boundless white world. After asking the sages of chaos realm, we knew that it was the ancestral land of one side, which was subordinated to their boundless land. If it wasn''t for those precious books of the land of the world, they would return to the land of the world. So far they don''t know. What is the outside world like. One''s own power. They destroyed the three great ancestral lands, even in those precious books, there was no record. "Let''s go in. Adults, we are not the people who are qualified to participate. Let''s go in." I watched it for a while. The emperor of light waved his hand solemnly on his face to all the ancestors. Don''t look at it. Smell the words. The rest, shaking their heads helplessly, went back to the temple of light again. And this moment. The huge forest group of tombstones, like mountains, is more and more bright with the light of dusk. However, it also feels like a mirage, which is very untrue. It is not like this thing of time and space, like ripples in the water, which is tottering. It seems that in the next second, it may disappear from the front of the eyes. "It seems that there are not many such days." Just then. Looking at this scene, a sigh is passed out. At the next moment, Chu Lingxiao points out the forest tombstones, which are restored to their original shape and no longer shaking. But Chu Lingxiao knew. This huge group of tombstones. If you want to keep it from disappearing. And it can only be infused with energy endlessly. "Have you thought about it?" Chu Lingxiao, with all his dignity, looked at the sky again and said a faint sentence, as if talking to someone. The next moment. An ancient voice of incomparable vicissitudes has also fallen down, but the tone is full of helplessness. "Well, I promise you." The sound of speaking. It is the return of heaven. Tiandao really thinks that it''s better not to return. Although it needs to be sealed, it''s better than now. He is the way of heaven. He wants to be called by a monk over his head again and again. What''s more, he has no way. Damn it! How can such monsters exist in the world! Even heaven is not afraid! Strength is even stronger than heaven! In the 800 million years since he was sealed by Chu Lingxiao, although he can''t move and dominate the ups and downs of everything in the world as before, he still knows the things outside. After hearing about it for so many years. External friars. Unexpectedly, he said nothing shamefully. When he came up with something beyond the three realms of Tao, his heavenly way was really beyond crying and laughing. Hongmeng District, the sky. Even heaven and earth coexist. Can we call it the strong beyond the Tao? It''s ridiculous! I don''t know what is beyond Tao. 800 million years ago. When he was still in charge of the world, he was indeed born a monk who could hardly be called a monk outside the Tao. However, although he could not help each other, the other could not help him. But now What the hell! Not only the existence that he can''t do, but also a monster that can seal him for 800 million years! If it wasn''t for knowing that Chu Lingxiao let him out, it was for him to inject energy into these tombstone forest groups and keep them from disappearing, he really doubted whether this man was really as he said at the beginning. Before his heavenly way. There are already No. Even he doubted that what Chu Lingxiao said at that time was true and false. Besides him, did there exist any heavenly way? "That''s good. Since you agreed, the forest group of tombstones will be handed over to you in the future." Chu Lingxiao slowly takes back his hand. Turn around and leave. "Where are you going." "Back to the main land of the world." Heaven way: "..." As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Lingxiao''s figure had disappeared in place, which made heaven feel that he was like a servant of Chu Lingxiao Helpless. It''s powerless. "Alas..." Chapter 682 During this period of time, the land of all kingdoms was very peaceful. The three great ancestral forces were destroyed. Although the strength of the whole land of ten thousand realms, even half of its heyday, has not yet been achieved, the reality is that Chu Lingxiao''s action directly wiped out all potential threats. Today''s world. Above the world. Moreover, Chu Lingxiao, even the heavenly way that dominates the ups and downs of all things, should be especially gracious for the monks of the whole world. Normally speaking, if a monk can reach the level of immortality and mix four or five thousand years, there is no problem at all. But heaven is back. Everything has changed. The immortal monk can only live for more than 1000 years, and the most powerful one can only live for 2000 years. But the land of the world. But it was excluded. Not only that, but also directly raised the overall life span of the monks to 7000 years. What is life span! The longer the life span is, the more representative the friar is. There are infinite possibilities. There is no elixir for it. And the once twelve universes. Although monks live for millions of years or even tens of millions of years because of the twelve universes, which are abandoned universes, there is no limit here, but the overall level of monks is far weaker than the world in the world. Or at the beginning. How could an anti Dao six realms from the land of all realms happen? They can fight against a group of anti Dao eight realms and even one anti Dao nine realms! The longer the life. Although there are infinite possibilities. But if the world itself is not so good, even if it has lived for hundreds of millions of years, it is just an ant. Compared with the strong among the real monks, it is still far away. There are advantages and disadvantages. This is the law of the world of monks. It''s the same for ordinary people. God closed one door for you, and must have given you another. But. Now that has changed. Chu Lingxiao is a twelve universe. He recovers with great power. Although the life span of the friars is no different from that of the friars in the world, there is no other difference in the strength between the two sides. Chu Lingxiao sits in the boundary of the three ethnic groups again. Let the three ethnic groups more famous. It resounds all over the world. These days. More and more monks come from all the fulcrum world to join the three tribes. This also gives way to the three clans. It has become the general existence of the Lord of the ancestral land. Feng muxue, these people, have just stepped into the life of the ancestral emperor. When they see this situation, they are still overwhelmed. After all, they have to manage such a big stall, which is the small ancestral emperor she can handle. And hear Chu Lingxiao come back, Feng Mu snow first time, busy to see Chu Lingxiao. Soon. In the depths of the three ethnic groups, I saw Chu Lingxiao who just came back, and my face was full of joy. "Master, master." Hurriedly waved to Chu Lingxiao. He went to Chu Lingxiao. "Well, it''s good. In such a short time, eleven Tianjiao acupoints were opened." Chu Lingxiao looks at fengmuxue and nods softly to express his satisfaction. This is Fengmu snow. At the beginning, Chu Lingxiao refused to promote Tianjiao, but Bai Xuan''s poem refused twice. Then he thought that Chu Lingxiao would promote her, which was too self righteous! "Thank you, master." Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words, Feng Mu snow pretty face, full of crimson, some shy head down. In her memory. It seems that this is the first time Chu Lingxiao praised her. "In this case, you don''t have to worry about any mood matters any more. You should practice well in the future." The next moment. The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao waved it, and opened the last Tianwei cave for fengmuxue. By the way, he also opened two imperial caves for fengmuxue. "Master, here..." You can''t help it. Feng Mu is shocked. But. Then I thought of what Chu Lingxiao had just said, which reflected that my original worry was completely superfluous I knew that. What else did she refuse This can not help but let Feng Mu snow some helpless. But what she didn''t know was that it was because of her original words that she was able to open two imperial caves at once. To know the grand figures in the snow area, she only opened four or five. Now even the super ancestor level, has not reached the Phoenix Mu snow. However, it has opened two acupoints of imperial position, which can be imagined to mean something. "Come on, what can I do for you?" Chu Lingxiao said as he walked out. Now, in the boundaries of the three ethnic groups, maple leaves are all over the place. Chu Lingxiao, dressed in white, is even more temperament, very quiet and ethereal, very fast. Many monks of the three ethnic groups noticed that the old monks knew Chu Lingxiao. They unconsciously showed a trace of awe on their faces. At the same time, they saw Feng muxue following them. They immediately bowed down to the two and bowed. And those from the major fulcrum of the world. The friars who just joined the three ethnic groups only knew Feng muxue, not Chu Lingxiao. But. Just as these new friars could not help talking, they were immediately held by the old friars standing beside them. "Want to die? Is that what you can talk about behind your back?" "Is that man?" After saying a name. This group of new friars who just joined in the near future were shocked at once. They quickly dodged from afar and stood on one side, afraid to move closer. Following Feng muxue behind Chu Lingxiao, looking at the reaction of the monks around him, she could not help but smile a little bit and joked: "master, it seems that more and more people have known what you look like." "Come on, what''s the matter?" But. Chu Lingxiao stopped at once. See this. Feng muxue quickly put away her smile. Seriously: "it''s such a master. Now the land of ten thousand realms has reached this position, but it''s hard to win over the public just by us, so..." But Feng muxue hasn''t finished yet. He was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "No harm, as long as I am here, no one dares to disagree." Feng muxue: "..." When she heard this, Feng muxue suddenly choked. In fact, she wanted to ask Chu Lingxiao to directly preside over the overall situation. It seems that she is not interested in this master at all. "Come on, while there are still a few days to settle down, you can follow me to the outside of the world and go for a walk." The voice just dropped. When Feng mu Xuedun, her face is full of joy. Go outside and have a look? Not yet. After returning to the real world from the land of all worlds, she never went out to have a look. She was a little excited. Just. Why does this sound strange to her? How many days will she be safe? What does that mean? Chapter 683 However. Before Feng muxue could react, she had been led out of the world by Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. It appears outside the world. The vast starry sky. Each star, like a Star Pendant, hangs in the dark. At the first sight, the Phoenix admires the snow and looks beautiful. It can''t help shivering. It''s so shocking. She finally knows today. Outside the world. That''s what happened. On countless stars, it can''t be suspended. It radiates a sacred light that can''t be matched by any other planet. It''s really like the sun. It shines on the earth and makes people forget to return. "What you just said, master, does it mean anything else?" But. At this time, Feng Mu Xue asked. It''s not that she has too much in her mind. But the more I think about it, the more wrong it is. What happened these days is really too fast. She thought. It will take some time for the four great ancestral forces to be solved. Chu Lingxiao was destroyed as soon as she started. She came so fast that she couldn''t respond. She always felt that she was waiting for someone to prepare. There were always flies in the province, buzzing in her ear. "Do you know what heaven and earth are?" A faint voice. But all of a sudden, it fell to Fengmu Snow''s ear. "Heaven and earth?" Feng Mu snow a face at a loss, thought for a while, or shook his head, said do not know. If the land of the world does not return to the real world before. She, the Phoenix emperor, thinks that the real world is the land of all realms. There is no saying that there are people outside the world. But now she can''t tell. What is heaven and earth? Isn''t that what she sees now? Chu Lingxiao shook his head and said lightly: "there are many things in this world, not only you see this one now, but also understand why, if it is only like this, there are only four words, that is, the land of all worlds, is honored as" riding on the heavens " Smell the words. Feng Mooche nodded her head. "Let''s go and take you to see the four newly selected planets. It''s not so strange to see them in the future." "Master, you mean Let me... " When she heard this, Feng Mu was stunned. She was not sure what to say, not only in fear but also in accident. "Why, you don''t want to?" Feng muxue: "..." It''s not a matter of willing or not. She is just a grandparent life. Isn''t it too casual to let her take charge of the whole world? Feng muxue didn''t think of it at all. Chu Lingxiao will let her sit in the position of the leader of the ancestral land. I didn''t wait for Feng muxue to speak. Chu Lingxiao has already taken her with him, and left the surrounding area of the world completely. The first thing to go is the Pluto star, one of the four planets. ¡­¡­ But at the same time. Somewhere in this world, it''s a huge warship that is as simple as a mountain, but it''s like a prehistoric dragon. It''s moving forward slowly with its teeth and claws, and its mouth full of blood. The speed of travel. It''s also very slow. From time to time, you can hear the screeching sound. It seems that this huge warship with strange shape has been running like this for tens of thousands of years, and its parts are gradually aging. If someone is around now. I''ll be surprised. This huge warship, looking from afar, is full of golden light. It''s visible and inviolable. But if you look closely, you will find that the ancient warship has been covered with spider webs everywhere. There is no one on it, let alone people. There is no sound at all. It seems that this is a ownerless warship. I don''t know where it came from. But just then. This warship has already arrived, and has fallen to the original place of jiuxiao ancestral land in the endless abyss. With a tinkle, the predecessor of the warship seems to encounter something. Suddenly. This huge warship stretched out, but suddenly came out a very cold voice, tone full of majesty, vicissitudes of life, no one can question. "Not yet?" The voice just dropped. The huge warship, which had just been empty, suddenly appeared out of the sky with a very cold breath. The middle-aged people in ancient clothes had been standing in every corner of the warship, but ordinary people could not find it, or they had not appeared. These middle-aged people. Some are standing. There are also some people who sit there with their knees crossed and do not move. I let my body be covered with cobwebs. Soon. A middle-aged man. Slowly walked to the front of the ship, looked down, and found that it was the ship, touching a huge stone. "It''s interesting. It''s a piece of Kyanite." The middle-aged man froze for a moment. As soon as he pointed out, the huge stone that blocked their warship''s progress was crushed to ashes. If at this moment. When a Grandmaster sees it, his eyes will be wrinkled and his face will be very dignified. He feels that the origin of this mysterious warship is extremely invisible. What is kyanite? It''s something that only one ancestral power can own. It''s not that any planet in the ancestral power can own it at will. Only the ancestral palace where the leader of ancestral land lives can have the heavenly crystal. White dots. In fact, this day''s crystal stone is the building material of Zuyu palace, but this day''s crystal stone, even if it is a giant in the sky that opens two imperial caves, can''t turn this kind of crystal stone used to build Zuyu palace into ashes in an instant. You can imagine. How terrible is the strength of this middle-aged man. Most of all. This middle-aged man knows tianjingshi! That''s even more unfathomable! Because in this world, no one can recognize the existence of tianjingshi except for the level of zushuai and the level of the leader of zudi. But now. Three great ancestral forces. They were all destroyed by Chu Lingxiao. Even the last snowy ancestral land has been subordinated to the land of all kingdoms. According to reason, no one in the world can know this kind of thing. And heard middle-aged say three words of the crystal stone. All the people on this mysterious and ancient warship, only their faces changed a little, then they slowly closed their eyes, and didn''t pay any more attention. It was like a piece of broken crystal, which could not be noticed at all. "My Lord, it''s a crystal." But the middle-aged man, however, was extremely awesome. He knelt down in the direction of the depth of the warship, reported the reason truthfully and blocked the speed of progress. "Kyanite?" The ancient voice in the deep place, after a faint cry, can''t help saying: "I remember, this is the area where jiuxiao ancestral place is located. Why don''t you see anyone in jiuxiao ancestral place now?" Chapter 684 Hear the man in the warship. Immediately. Everyone, do not walk again open their eyes, eyes slightly show a trace of doubt and consternation, looked around. They have been driving for many years. But they still know something about this world, but they didn''t expect that it was the jiuxiao ancestral place, but how could it be like this? Since this is the location area of jiuxiaozu. How come there is no such thing as a local power? Not that. The ancestral land here, rule countless stars? How come there''s no one around? "Take the time machine and check it. What happened here? How come there is no such a big ancestral place?" The next moment. The old voice fell again. Smell the words. The former middle-aged man nodded his head at once. Then he pointed to the top of the warship again. A holy air enveloped the whole warship in an instant. Everyone''s eyes around. Can''t help but look at the past. Although they are not interested in the ancestral forces, they still want to know how the great jiuxiao ancestral land disappeared. Soon. When a huge bright light and shadow slowly fell, all the people on this huge warship immediately saw what had happened here. A long hand. Suddenly it fell down. Earth shaking. The situation is overwhelming. Without any words at all, he went straight to the ancestral land of jiuxiao and then came down in the direction of ancestral land. If it''s a normal person. See this. Will be scared of scalp numbness, face brush a bit, become full of white. But when he saw that the long and huge hand had pierced the whole Zuyu with a single blow, all the people on the warship only changed their eyes slightly, showing a trace of accident and doubt. Without a trace of fear. It seems to these people that there is nothing remarkable about breaking through the ancestral regions of the ancestral and local forces. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. Immediately. Then I lost my interest. I just felt a little surprised. I didn''t expect that someone here could destroy one of the ancestral and prefectural forces. Besides, there was no fluctuation in my heart. The next moment. Again slowly closed his eyes. And the middle-aged man, after watching it, waved his hand, and suddenly the light curtain above disappeared. "Look, sir?" "I''ve arrived here for a few days. I can feel the breath of that man. He can''t escape." The old, flat voice came out again. Smell the words. Middle aged people. Nodded. "Go and prepare some food for everyone." "Yes, my Lord." Soon. In this huge warship, a dozen attendants in ancient suits came out, carrying steaming food one by one. One by one, they put them in front of them respectfully. Immediately. Then he left slowly like a robot. Just as the middle-aged man was about to go to his place, the deep voice of the warship came back. "Mortal, come in, too." Smell the words. The middle-aged man hurried in. The deep part of this huge warship is not as old as it is outside. It is covered with spider webs everywhere. On the contrary, it is resplendent and spirited. At the beginning, it was covered with green grass and even the sky towering into the clouds, just like an independent small world. In the open space ahead. A long table has been set up, full of all kinds of delicacies and drinks. And the front. At the moment, there is an old man with white hair, cold temperament and amiable appearance, who is the master of the voice that has been talking before. The middle-aged man, named red dust, saw the old man for a moment, but he quickly knelt down, his face was full of fear, and he dared not look up. "Get up, just let you in and have a meal." The old man turned and said lightly. Then. He sat on the other side of the long table. "Sit down, and say it, I have not eaten like this for a long time." Although the monks reached a certain level. You don''t need to eat at all. But sometimes the necessary rituals of life are still needed. But. When the old man said this, his tone was a little sad. At the beginning, they went all the way to hunt down a world-class fugitive, and they didn''t know how many worlds they had passed. Now I don''t know how many years have passed. Don''t look at the old man. Now he looks old. Who can imagine that in order to hunt down the world level fugitive, he went straight from a middle-aged man to the old man. And the middle-aged man in front of him. Think of the beginning. He Qi''s high spirited, elegant temperament, now also from a look like the jade of the partial son, has become today''s face scum, slovenly middle-aged. It''s not just the two of them. The same is true for all the people on this warship. They followed them all the way from the world of heaven and earth to the world of heaven and earth. Now they have been pursuing the world class fugitives. One by one from youth. In middle age. Even at the beginning, they did not expect that this heaven and earth level fugitive could escape so much. They chased one world after another, felt the breath left by each other, and walked out from one world to another. To this day. Finally, I catch up. What is heaven and earth level fugitive. That is the Lord of ancestral land, the existence of that level. But I didn''t think of it. They have been tracking down for such a long time. They have not pursued fugitives of this level before, but they have come back in a few days, at most half a month. But this "Have you ever thought, sir, that our pursuit of this guy may not be the coexistence of heaven and earth?" The middle-aged man named red dust, after drinking a glass of wine, suddenly raised his head and asked coldly. Immediately. Let the old man''s hands, which are taking vegetables, pause a little, and his expression is very complicated. At last, he sighed: "whether or not, this time we can finally go back." Smell the words. The world of mortals stopped talking. That''s right. No matter whether heaven and earth coexist or not, what''s the matter? The people they want to arrest have never failed. "It''s a pity that I went so fast that I didn''t ask what crime the man had committed." Hear that. The world of mortals was shocked again. "Don''t you know?" The old man shook his head. In fact, it''s not that the old man didn''t know, but he thought that he would be able to catch them in a short time, so he didn''t pay attention at all. So many years have passed since they went there. "Your Excellency, do you remember the name of that man?" "Naturally, I remember that after you go out, you should tell them again. Remember, the name of the person we arrested is Chu Lingxiao. Don''t hurt the world by mistake, others." Chapter 685 Chu Lingxiao! Hearing this name, the immortal eyes of the world of mortals flashed a cold light. How many years? How many years have passed, even he can''t remember clearly. They are a group of people, sitting on the star battleship, who have walked through many places. They set out from the world of the main heaven and earth, until now, just for one idea! It''s not just him! All of us on the warship have only one idea! We must arrest this world level fugitive! It''s almost a shame! Who would have thought that they had been a fugitive for so many years. "My Lord, when I left, why did Chu Lingxiao, a fugitive of heaven and earth level, get on the list of heaven respected criminals? Do you not know who issued this order of pursuit?" The world of mortals can''t help asking again. No one knows the identity of this old man better than him. In the world of heaven and earth, the hall leader, one of the powerful people who once participated in the investigation of the destruction of heaven, it is reasonable to say that it is impossible not to know what kind of heaven and earth crimes Chu Lingxiao committed. Smell the words. The old man was silent for a few seconds. Hesitation on. There is also some desire to talk and stop. Seeing the old man like this, the world of mortals couldn''t help being shocked, realizing that they seemed to ask what they shouldn''t ask, and then they smiled awkwardly and said: "adults, if it''s inconvenient, don''t mention it. I also asked casually." "Alas..." The old man sighed, waved and said: "there''s nothing inconvenient to say. Anyway, I''m going to catch this world level fugitive right away. It''s OK to say. Since you want to know, let me tell you." That''s all. But the old man didn''t say a word, just face, hands, pointing up. Sitting on the opposite side of the long table, the red man was stunned for a moment, but didn''t respond. What the old man meant, but then he seemed to think of something. He felt that there was a huge thunder. He fell down and his face suddenly changed. He was so scared that even his hands holding chopsticks could not help shaking. Almost even chopsticks flew out. "Big Your excellency, you said that... " I saw a pair of eyes of the world of mortals staring at the old man sitting opposite me. They were full of disbelief and horror. Although I already know who the old man is referring to, I still dare not say that name. I can only take a deep breath first, and then forcibly block the name that is almost in my throat. I will blurt it out and swallow it again. "Big My lord...... " "Don''t say anything more. She, who is not one of us, is qualified to discuss. After dinner, tell others that we will find the fugitive after a few days'' rest!" The old man waved his hand. The next moment. I saw only a golden Dharma with infinite light, which slowly fell down. On it, there were only three golden and powerful big characters - Chu Lingxiao! Look at these three big words. The old man''s eyes, slightly confused, could not help sighing and murmuring: "finally we can go back." Their day. I''ve been waiting too long. At the same time. However, Chu Lingxiao has already seen the underworld star, sword God region and Penglai immortal star with fengmuxue, and now has come to the sky blue star. As soon as she went in, Feng muxue was stunned. Can''t help but be full of surprised looked around, still thought that was oneself to walk the wrong place, didn''t say the sky blue star is a mortal star? How does she feel! It''s more energetic than the ancestral and prefecture level forces! If Chu Lingxiao hadn''t brought her here in person, she would have doubted whether she had come to some ancestral force. But. After a close inspection, it was found that there was a clear gap with the other three planets. Although the spirit was very strong, there were too few monks. Most of them were still a group of martial artists. It seems that these warriors. I haven''t adapted to the current cultivation environment. "Master, in my opinion, this day''s blue star, as long as we give it another thousand years, should become, not lose to any other cultivation planet around." Feng muxue looks at Chu Lingxiao and says. The reason why she dared to say so. All because of the aura of the sky blue star, it''s so exuberant that she can''t find any words to describe it. Plus. They have given all kinds of cultivation resources, such as spirit stone, Kung Fu, elixir and so on. Maybe she has said more about these 1000 years. If there is no disturbance, the world will be peaceful. It is estimated that within 500 years, Bluestar will become a real cultivation planet. By then. They may have not only snow land, but also a blue land. But now, they have to wait. "Master, I have always had a question. I want to ask you how to choose a mortal star, when..." In fact, it''s not a question that Feng muxue wants to ask alone. It''s a question that every monk in the world wants to ask. She also followed Chu Lingxiao to see many planets around her. To be honest. Every star is so much better than the previous sky blue star. There are ready-made ones. Why bother to cultivate another such mortal star. It''s a waste of time. It''s a waste of energy. But Chu Lingxiao only answered a word lightly. "You haven''t seen the man in charge of this planet. If you see it, you know why." See? You know why? Isn''t it just a mortal who has just been chosen to run the planet? Feng Mu was confused by this sentence when she was in Xuedun. I don''t know what Chu Lingxiao meant? A few days ago. When Hou Yi came back from the sky blue star, he also said similar words to her. If he had seen what he said, he would understand. Now Chu Lingxiao is also with himself Do you know the person in charge of the sky blue star? But it''s impossible. This is the first time that she has left the world. She has never been to any place before. And just then. In fact, many ancestral emperors have noticed Chu Lingxiao''s coming early, but they haven''t dared to disturb him. They will hear that Chu Lingxiao is looking for the leader of the planet. Immediately appeared in front of Chu Lingxiao. "Monseigneur, wait a moment, and we''ll bring her in at once." Finish. Not for a while. The speaking grandfather has brought Lin Xuejiao, the leader of today''s blue star, here. Today''s Lin Xuejiao is quite different from the previous one. She wears a white Emperor''s robe. Although her strength has not yet reached a high level, her whole temperament has changed and her dignity is incomparable. But it just came out. He hurriedly walked to the front of Chu Lingxiao, kept his head down, and knelt respectfully in front of Chu Lingxiao. "My Lord." "Raise your head and let her see." Smell the words. Lin Xuejiao quickly raised her head. Just now, Lin Xuejiao kept her head down. When she came here, Feng muxue didn''t see what she looked like. When Lin Xuejiao raised her head, Feng muxuedun was stunned. Look at the familiar face. I just think God made a big joke with her. "Here This is... " Chapter 686 Chu Lingxiao waved. Signal that the ancestor can go. The next moment. The ancestral emperor quickly bent down and bowed himself before leaving. But this moment. It''s not just Feng muxue. Has been staring at the face of Lin Xuejiao in front of me, looking constantly, a pair of beautiful eyes, straight stare big, as if to see the most incredible thing in the world. And the same. In front of Lin Xuejiao, at the moment when she saw Feng muxue, she was also shocked. After brushing, her brain suddenly became blank, and her eyes were staring at Feng muxue. Her eyes were full of disbelief. That''s right! What they look like! looks as like as two peas! Apart from different hairstyles, standing together, there is almost no difference at all. "Teacher Master, here... " Feng muxue stays in place completely. She thought. The person in charge of the sky blue star ball is really someone I know. I don''t know when I went out of the world and came to the planet. Not only that. Before Lin Xuejiao came. She made a lot of assumptions. never thought that as like as two peas in the sky, the star ball player is the same. How could it be?! She is a born God. World pregnant! can be said as like as two peas, the first nine days of Phoenix, but the noble existence of Zu Feng, only one of her in the world, there can be no more than second, and, even more, the same woman as she! Lin Xuejiao, on the other side, is also mute. She immediately responds. She looks at Feng muxue with a dull face, but her eyes are weak. Some dare not look at each other directly. Because. She can feel that fengmuxue has a high status. Although she is wearing a white Emperor''s robe, she is the leader of sky blue star ball. Compared with fengmuxue''s natural noble aura and fierce and cold temperament, she is really poor. You can''t help it. Lin Xuejiao has some inferiority. Head down. I dare not look at Fengmu snow again. "Master, what''s the matter?" Calm down Fengmu snow, a face dumb looking at Chu Lingxiao standing next to him, the heart of shock, but still there is no less. She felt so I don''t know how to describe my mood at the moment. Change to anyone. One day. suddenly saw a as like as two peas, standing in front of himself. Four eyes met each other, and a completely strange appearance. When looking at each other, he was in a complex mood and was subconsciously doubting whether he was his own cell. But Feng Mu Xue is sure. He is the child of heaven and earth. No father, no mother. There can be no sisters or anything. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t answer Feng muxue''s question. He just said: "let her be your disciple. What do you think?" Lin Xuejiao: "..." Hearing this sentence, Lin Xuejiao''s breath immediately became fast. There was a little excitement and excitement in her beautiful eyes. She had already known Chu Lingxiao, what kind of existence it was. Would it be bad if she could keep up with the people around them? even though she as like as two peas, she had a big joke on the world. There was a man who was just like herself. But if there was a strong man in a monk, he would be her master. Feng muxue is silent for a moment. Beautiful eyes tremble. After seeing Chu Lingxiao, he nodded. The reason why she agreed to accept Lin Xuejiao as an apprentice. is not as like as two peas, but Chu Ling Xiao, who receives her. Anyway, as long as it''s Chu Lingxiao. She agreed. Seeing Feng muxue nodding her head, Lin Xuejiao immediately responded and quickly knelt down, saying with great respect: "Apprentice Lin Xuejiao, see you, master!" "Get up first." The Phoenix admires the snow lightly. "But one thing you should pay attention to. Do you understand my words later, that is, the words of Shizu?" Lin Xuejiao was stunned for a while, then she took a careful look at Chu Lingxiao on the other side, and realized that her teacher was also a disciple of this man. Can''t help rushing back: "yes, master, I will remember it." Then finish. He hurriedly bowed to Chu Lingxiao. The Phoenix admires the snow and hears the words. But I took a sneak look at Chu Lingxiao again. Seeing Chu Lingxiao, I didn''t say anything. I waved and said: "go back first, Shifu and Shizu. I have something to say." Hear that. Lin Xuejiao knew immediately that she might not be qualified to know the next words. Then she bent slightly and left in a hurry. After Lin Xuejiao left far away. Feng Mu snow as like as two peas, and then looked at Chu Ling Xiao, and asked, " ," master, what is this exactly? How does the disciple look exactly like this little girl named Lin Xuejiao? His disciples remember that disciples are the heaven and earth pregnant, without father and mother. "How could..." But Feng Mooche''s words. Not yet. It has been interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint words. "Do you know the word reincarnation?" Reincarnation? As soon as hearing these two words, Feng Mu Xue''s face became extremely dignified. These two words. Of course she knows. Once upon a time, there were not only great events connected with reincarnation, but now they are a little insignificant. But there are big and small things. Reincarnation is a taboo that monks dare not touch. A little careless. It''s going to die. Does the real world exist But at the thought of it. Feng muxue''s mind flashed a flash of inspiration, and immediately thought of something. He stared at Chu Lingxiao''s way of taking off his mouth: "master, you are talking about heaven!" Quiet. It was quiet. Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. Feng muxue immediately realized that she was right. Now that heaven exists. Isn''t that the way of heaven that controls the reincarnation of all things? "Well, you can stay on this planet and teach this little girl well." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "when you see her, when she can be qualified to step into the world, you can take her back, too." "Master..." Feng Mooche was silent for a while, so she nodded. She still wanted to ask. what is Lin as like as two peas? They are the same. Even if they are reincarnation, it is impossible to do such a thing. Is it true that there is such a thing in this world? Somewhere in the world. really exists another as like as two peas, but this person has nothing to do with himself except himself. "Well, it''s time for me to go back. Stay here and teach her how to practice." Finish. But Chu Lingxiao has left Chapter 687 After Chu Lingxiao left. Feng muxue sighs helplessly, so she has to teach Lin Xuejiao well first according to what Chu Lingxiao said. But. She felt it all of a sudden. It seems that the right person has been found. Lin Xuejiao is also the master of the ancestral land. is as like as two peas. Two. Anyway, Chu Lingxiao asked her to be a pawn and met Lin Xuejiao. "Interesting. It''s just in time." Feng muxue stood in the same place and said a word to herself, then it disappeared, the vast planet. The heaven and earth are constructed. Chu Lingxiao''s figure shuttles among them and flies towards the land of the world. Sky blue star. Eight hundred million years ago, in order to find the same flowers, he specially divided an important test site. The most important thing is that he sealed the heaven way here. Eight hundred million years later. Finally, the same flower was born. Fengmu snow, Lin Xuejiao. Then it can be proved that he is right. In this world, there are really the same flowers, but unfortunately, this is not what he is looking for. It belongs to fengmuxue. It doesn''t belong to Chu Lingxiao. But there is a harvest Chu Lingxiao returned to the land of the world, but he didn''t stay in peace for a few days. There was news from the sky blue star, as well as the four stars of the underworld star, the sword God region, and the Penglai immortal star. They all came from different directions. It''s said that there is a huge mysterious warship. It stops in the outer layer of the area under the rule of the ten thousand boundaries. The first to get the news is Hou Yi. He took twelve strong men of chaos, and soon left the world, went to the coordinates of the four planets, and searched for them. At last, he found the mysterious warship of unknown origin in the area where the original Honghuang ancestral place was located. Majesty. Cold. Ancient. Inviolability. Standing in a very far area, looking at the twelve fulcrums of the mysterious warship, which is as high as a mountain and looks like a prehistoric dragon, the world''s powerful chaotic situation only feels that this mysterious warship brings them feelings, which can only be described by these words. Now. Although they are nearly ten thousand meters away from the warship, they still can feel the breath from the warship. It''s really terrible. After these days, almost everyone of them has stepped into a ten fold chaos. But now in front of this warship. I feel that I am as small as an ant crawling on the ground. I am really in awe from the bottom of my heart. Even. And fear. All of us didn''t expect that the three great ancestral forces in this world had been destroyed. The only remaining ancestral land in the snow region was also subordinated to their boundless land. In this world, there was still an existence above them! From their sight. You can see many figures sitting on this mysterious warship, even if you don''t have the terrible breath, but the Friar''s first feeling tells them that these figures are very strong! The next moment. Everyone could not help looking at each other, and there was a trace of dignification and doubt on their faces. Are these people among the three fallen ancestral forces, one of the monks assigned outside? But twelve fulcrum world chaos situation strong person, in the mind just appeared this conjecture. He was interrupted by Hou Yi. "It shouldn''t be." No? All the chaos, can not help but stupefied for a moment. If not. Where does this mysterious warship come from? Because they really feel that every figure on it is too powerful. I''m afraid that every one has reached the Hongmeng border! However. At this moment, Houyi, a heart, is even more dignified. These days. He is a strong man of chaos and ten realms, and finally he has entered the level of Hongmeng realms. It''s also the land of all worlds. The first hongmengjing! But now, even in such a magnificent and mysterious situation, when he saw this mysterious warship, he felt that there was a power without God, which was oppressing his mind to force him to kneel and worship. If it wasn''t far enough. I''m afraid that he can''t resist this magnificent environment. He will kneel down. But look at the chaos around him. He looks unmoved. Hou Yi''s face suddenly becomes more uneasy. It seems that the mysterious warship radiates the terrifying power that only he, a powerful man in the Hongmeng area, can feel. In other words. That is, even if it is chaos, there is no right to feel the mystery. Only the monks who have reached the level of Hongmeng. To know. How terrible this mysterious warship is! Then I can''t believe it! A warship can do this. Isn''t it more terrifying for those who can''t see their faces clearly? At least they must be giants like the sky? "What should we do, master Houyi?" The next moment. Standing next to Houyi in a chaotic situation, he asked: "do you want to keep close to him or go back and tell him this first so that he can decide?" Smell the words. The faces of all the powerful people in the chaos around have changed. To be honest, even if you don''t know the origin of this mysterious warship, you can feel that it''s very difficult. An enemy is a friend. I don''t know. "Go back and report it to that person first." With no hesitation at all, Houyi turned around and was ready to leave. Because. Just now. He is the only one in Hongmeng. He can already feel the figures on the warship. They open their eyes as if they are watching here, which makes his scalp numb. Although I don''t know what these people have achieved. But feel a little! Imperial cave! These people all opened the imperial cave. As for how many ways they opened, he didn''t know. Then it''s even more terrifying. Three big No, even if the four great ancestral forces and all the people who open the imperial cave together, there are not as many people on this warship! What does that mean! These people, I''m afraid, are really giants of the sky! All of a sudden, there are so many skylines, so it''s definitely not the three great ancestral forces, the monks who were once assigned outside! "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go!" Suddenly. Later, Yi''s face suddenly changed and hurriedly urged everyone to leave. He can already feel it. In his stupefied few seconds. At least seven or eight with a strong sense of killing, cold eyes, directly fell on them. The next moment. Before all the chaotic environments react, Eaton quickly takes all the strong ones away with a big wave of his hand. At the same time. On the warship, those eager figures slowly closed their eyes again. "It''s interesting that what happened to this heaven and earth is that only one ancestral land is left. The most powerful one is hongmengjing." Vaguely. A middle-aged man in a white robe slowly took back his sight. Anyway. There is only this ancestral land left, which has not been found. That is to say. The people they are looking for are likely to be inside. Chapter 688 "The world of mortals, send some people and follow them." The next moment. A faint, old voice had come from the depths of the warship. "Yes, my Lord." Smell the words. Red dust immediately nodded. Immediately. He turned around. Looking around, I saw every figure sitting on the warship with my knees crossed, but I couldn''t help sighing in my heart. I said lightly: "who would like to follow me? If you like, by the way, check out the heaven and earth fugitive named Chu Lingxiao. If he is not in this ancestral place, is anyone willing to go? " Quiet! It was quiet. No one responded. But. The world of mortals didn''t feel any accident. It seems that they already knew that it would be such a result. Regardless of their group, he ranked second. But in fact, the strength of everyone present is not inferior to himself. He''s going to really call these people up. I can''t say. "In this way, if any of you are willing to go, I will ask adults to give you each a heaven and earth level pill. Although it is not a good thing for you, it can make you look younger at least." The world of mortals is clear. After all these years, we haven''t arrested the world level fugitive named Chu Lingxiao. Everyone has some resentment in their hearts. After all, each of them, who was not in the world of the Lord, was a high spirited young generation, but now, let''s look at their appearance. One by one. Ugly ugly. Either the face is full of wrinkles, or the face is a pair of decadent middle-aged people, which still looks like that year. Left for such a long time. I don''t know what the world of heaven and earth looks like. I''m afraid it''s been more than 50000 years, according to conservative estimation? I don''t know. How many new generations have replaced their original positions and positions. There is no hope. No way. There''s hope, but it can''t be completed. Then it''s true So. For them, what they want most is not fame and wealth. Catching that world level fugitive is the second thing. To restore their youth is the most attractive thing for them. So. When the world of mortals just said that. These middle-aged people, old people, who are sitting in every corner of the warship, have just turned a blind eye and ignored people. When they hear the elixir that can make them younger, they immediately open their eyes one by one. "I''ll go!" The next moment. Then a middle-aged man in a white shirt, gentle and elegant temperament, with a white paper fan in his hand, stood up. "Well, who else?" The world of mortals took a look at the middle-aged man and nodded. This middle-aged man with a white paper fan was also the only one in the world of heaven and earth. He was admired by many heterosexuals. If any of them can''t stand the eternal youth, maybe this middle-aged man must be the first. "I will." "I''m one of them." Two white haired old men also stood up. But the next moment. There was a very discordant sneer that fell. "Don''t you go to an ancestral power and check it? Is it not enough to go to so many people? " Smell the words. All of us frowned. The world of mortals is not unhappy. Immediately. Then he looked at the middle-aged man who was speaking. He was wearing blood red, and his temperament was extremely cold. He seemed to live in the snow mountain all year round. He was pale and middle-aged. But. Don''t look at this middle-aged man. He looks very pale. He mistakenly thinks that he has suffered some serious internal injury. This is a middle-aged person, who bears the special ethnic blood in the world of heaven and earth. In fact, not only this middle-aged person, but almost all the people on this warship come from the famous big people in the world of heaven and earth. Just. The identity of this middle-aged man is more special. The world is big. A total of five scriptures were born. Each one can be cultivated into the supreme golden body. Once it is completed, it can be called a real invincible level character. And the middle-aged people, whose name is Ling Tian, belong to a race that has obtained the human ministry Scripture in the five books of the book of heaven. As for the identity of the middle-aged people, even those of the same sex are not very clear. The rumor is that race. Exile in the first lineage. Originally, they were on their warship, just honed and honed, but unexpectedly, it has been 50000 years since they went there, so sometimes middle-aged people complain, and they don''t even hear it. Just this time. Lingtian''s words, but let them feel quite right, yes, not on one side of the ancestral land? How many of them do you need? You can''t help it. Some people who were just about to stand up sat down again. Anyway, they already knew that Chu Lingxiao, a fugitive of heaven and earth level, was in this heaven and earth at the moment and could not escape anywhere. After catching each other back, there were not all kinds of elixirs that could make them return to their young appearance. Do you need them to be so positive? No way. Out there. I really lost their reputation. You need to know which one of them is not from the big family of the world of the Lord heaven and earth. It''s a bit of a loss of identity to let them come. But. The world of mortals is helpless. Can''t help but look at the middle-aged man named Ling Tian and shake his head helplessly. Seems to blame the other side for talking too much. But Ling Tian didn''t care at all. After a cold snort, he went back to his place again. He closed his eyes and showed a slight disdain at the corner of his mouth. If it is the ancestral force in the world of heaven and earth, it is enough. Because. There are ancient Tianzun sitting in it. But even if the ancestral forces here are unwilling to go, they feel that if there are too many people going, they will make their identity too low. And the three who have stood up. It''s also a reaction. Seeing each other for a while, they suddenly smiled bitterly. If it wasn''t for Lingtian''s reminder, they forgot this, but now they are willing to go, so they can only go. "Well, I''d like to thank you three. But remember, your excellency told me not to hurt this world. It''s a principle that no friar can violate. Even if I don''t say it, you should know why." Smell the words. Not only these three people, but also the others who sat there, their faces slightly changed and they didn''t speak. Even Lingtian, who just looked scornful. There was also a trace of gravity on his face. "OK, we get it." The three nodded. "That''s good. This is the portrait of the man. If you find him, don''t disturb him." Immediately. When the world of mortals took out a painting axis and handed it to three people, the next moment, the three people couldn''t help but look at each other, and the figure disappeared on the warship. Chapter 689 Yang Yuanlie. Don''t darken. The three men of Xing Zexuan, that is to say, the three men who came from the battleship from the world of the main heaven and the earth to search for traces in the world of ten thousand boundaries, went all the way. Soon, the three men''s figure has appeared in the outer space of the world of ten thousand boundaries. To be honest. The three people really didn''t pay attention to the ancestral forces of the heaven and earth. One side and one side. Compared with the main heaven and earth, there is not a little difference. That is the world where all ethnic groups stand. I don''t know how many old antiques are sleeping in that world. Sometimes when they can''t move, an old monster of unknown era will appear. The whole world of the main heaven and earth will be turbulent. And one side of the world. It''s safe. Although there are often battles in a corner of the world, there won''t be much trouble. At best, it''s just a local power. There''s nothing to be noticed. For 50000 years. In order to hunt down the heaven and earth level fugitive named Chu Lingxiao, they have seen too many ancestral and earth level forces turn into ashes from their eyes. I don''t feel any vagueness for a long time. Only the ancestral and local forces in the world of heaven and earth can make them exist and stir a little waves in their hearts. Because. In terms of their identity, they are from the race of the world of heaven and earth. In terms of their strength, they have reached the coexistence of heaven and earth, and all of them have opened nine imperial caves. Otherwise. When they were young, even if they were born in the world of heaven and earth, a famous race, it was very difficult for them to have such a place in this warship. The status of the warship. In the whole world of heaven and earth, they are extraordinary. Even if they are of great racial power, they have to see the ship and yield three points. It''s not the owner of this warship. It''s powerful enough to make their race fear. It''s because. The people behind this warship are extremely distinguished. Even if they are the big races in the world, they can only bow their heads. The friars who can board this warship are the most famous young generation in their era. It''s a pity. I didn''t expect that. At that time, they boarded this warship to hunt down the fugitive named Chu Lingxiao. They thought it was a very easy thing and could soon end, but it took them 50000 years. Fifty thousand years! If they were not friars of the world of heaven and earth, it would be only 50000 years. For them, the coexistence of heaven and earth, but playing between fingers, would be over. But unfortunately not. The more powerful the world is, the more restrictive the monks will be. For example. They are in the world of heaven and earth at the moment, there is not a very strong order, limiting the world, which will result in the life of monks, which can be unlimited growth. It''s all because of the strength of the heaven and earth world. So. Fifty thousand years, even for them, it has been too long. Three people stop in the void. After a quiet look at the world in front of him, the white haired old man named Xing Zexuan standing in the middle said: "everyone, go in." The other two couldn''t help looking at each other and nodding. Three people step in at the same time. With the coexistence of heaven and earth, the whole world has been clearly seen. However, the brows of the three people are frowned immediately. "Strange, why not? Isn''t that man in this ancestral land? " If we change to a common ancestral land. It is not necessary for them to coexist with the three heavens and the earth at the same time, but the land of the ten thousand realms is too large. The order here has already surpassed that of the ancestral and local forces, and reached a higher level. This leads to a stronger existence. When you look at the land of the world, you will find that the area of the land of the world will increase again, but fortunately, it is only in the stage of metamorphosis. The old order. It''s not quite a new order. So. Only three Heaven and earth can coexist for observation, but they didn''t expect that there was no one they wanted to find in such a vast land. You can''t help it. Yang Yuanlie, Mo dark and Xing Zexuan were stunned for a moment. They didn''t know what to do next. They thought it was just to see if the man was there. To make sure there are no surprises. Then. After all, it''s very unusual for the three of them to block the whole world. There must be some secrets hidden in the list. It''s the owner of the warship who didn''t disclose them. No way. This heaven and earth level figure is really the same level of monster as those old monsters that can''t be found in the world of the main heaven and earth and the carefully cultivated disciples. It''s a real fight. They three Heaven and earth coexist. It''s possible that the ancestral forces in this heaven and earth world will capsize. But now There are no more people. What else can we talk about! "Elder Xing, shall we go back or..." The middle-aged man named Yang Yuanlie, who was dressed in a white shirt and had the same refined temperament as the old man, couldn''t help asking. Although he and the old race, the strength is not up and down. But after all, the old man is a little older than him. In fact, the most important thing is that Yang Yuanlie is afraid to go back like this. Those who were laughed at by the warships would not do anything. Looking for one but responsible. Anyway, when the time comes, it''s not up to him to go back. On the other side, the temperament is very cold, and the face is often gloomy. The middle-aged man named Mo Yin didn''t say a word at the beginning, but after four or five seconds, he suddenly said: "br > " otherwise, I would like to catch some people and ask them. I always think that the man must be here, except for the ancestral land, the heaven and earth, and where else can he be Enough for Tibetans? " Smell the words. Yang Yuanlie, Xing Zexuan''s eyes are not from Yining, looking at the land of the world in front of him. He hasn''t spoken for a long time. Although it is not the ancestor of the world. But they also know that no matter what kind of ancestral power can become a ancestral land, there are rare creations hidden in it. If not, there is an area that even they can''t see in the ancestral land called the land of ten thousand boundaries. And that guy named Chu Lingxiao. I''m afraid it''s probably in there. Just "Then, if you are afraid of the master of the warship, blame him. When you go back, I will bear it. What do you think?" Smell the words. Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan immediately looked at each other and nodded. "Well, since that''s the case, let''s get some people to ask!" See that both agree. Mo dark eyes, flash a cold awn, big hand directly fell down. It''s in his heart. We should pay attention to the friar principle that nothing can harm the world. Even kill a few people here. Who knows? Chapter 690 Actually. To be honest. It''s not only Mo dark who thinks so. All the friars from the world of heaven and earth, except the world of mortals and the owner of the warship, think so more or less. They come from heaven and earth. It''s been such a long distance. More than 50000 years have passed. If we put it in the ordinary heaven and earth, 50000 years is nothing, but in the main heaven and earth world, we don''t know how many times have passed. We can''t make it right. The only people who knew their warship and chased a heaven and earth fugitive on the list of heaven and earth. I''m afraid I''ve forgotten all about them. I don''t remember their existence. As for the principles. As long as you don''t say I don''t say. Who else can know what they have done in this world of heaven and earth? Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan had some concerns, but they didn''t show them directly. After all. If it comes to someone in the world of heaven and earth and hears that they have broken the principle, let alone that person, it''s their clan. They may be afraid of that person, and directly kick them out of the genealogy, or even kill them. But if you can find someone to help you. Isn''t that easy? Boom! Soon. The three of them stood on the top of the world and went to the monks in the world without any scruples. However, they knew that they would not know what they wanted to know if they wanted to find ordinary monks. So. The three just hit. It directly captured several chaotic scenes in a fulcrum world. Before the chaos came to us, we felt that our bones were about to be crushed. That feeling. It seems that there is an invisible big hand. Suddenly it is like holding a doll, and it will be held in the hand directly. The next moment. The faces of those who are strong in chaos are all white, because they find that their bodies, completely out of their own control, climb up in an instant. Directly the whole person left the fulcrum world. Brush it! The whole person, then rushed out of the boundless land. It was only when many of the strong people in the chaotic environment reacted that they found that they had left the land of the world. All of this was like a dream. It was extremely untrue. Their heads are still faint now and they look around. "Where did you look?" But look. As soon as I wanted to move to another place, I felt my body again. It seemed that I was clenched by one hand and clicked. All the people who were caught in the chaos could not help crying out. Their faces were extremely pale. I felt that in a short moment, I had broken at least five or six ribs. And. The rolling feeling around their body suddenly became tighter and tighter, which made them gasp for breath. This moment. All those who are strong in the chaotic environment, I saw that there are still three strangers with extremely cold temperament standing in front of me. I immediately realized that all of them were captured by these three people. In an instant. All the people who are strong in the chaotic environment are in a cold sweat. Their eyes are filled with disbelief and horror. These three! Who is it! How can we have such a strong strength! They were directly captured from the fulcrum world below! The next moment. A man with a strong chaotic environment suddenly endured an unspeakable pain and said: "you Who are you? Unexpectedly How dare you invade my boundless land. " But hear that. Mo Mo, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, however, were plain in their faces, so they threw all those who were strong in chaos aside. The other two were OK, especially Mo, with contempt on their faces and contempt in their eyes. Carry your hands on your back. Light way: "you can rest assured that we don''t have any interest in your ancestral land. We just come to find people. When people find them, they will leave naturally." Looking for someone? Listen to Mo dark. All the people who are strong in chaos have changed their faces immediately. Some of them don''t understand what Mo said. After everyone calms down, they can see the appearance of the three people and instantly realize their identity. "You are the man on that warship?" "You know who you are, but you recognize us." Mo dark is some Leng at first, then light way. I heard the other side admit it. This moment. All those who are strong in chaos look at each other, and their faces sink slightly. After they go back. Then he handed it over to Houyi. I don''t know if Houyi has reported the warship to him. But they didn''t think of it. They haven''t heard from them yet. The friars of this unknown warship came directly. It seems that they are not good at coming, but they are not like the enemy. If they are really three ancestral forces, the strong ones assigned outside should soon know that their ancestral land is destroyed by their boundless land. How can we only catch them and then be merciful and not kill them? Wait! All of a sudden. At this time, all the people who are strong in chaos can''t help their bodies. They can shudder and brush. They look at Mo Han, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan in horror. Their eyes are full of disbelief. Again. Then he lost his voice: "you are the coexistence of heaven and earth!" As soon as this sentence comes out. Mo dark, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan were stunned for a moment. Some did not expect that a group of people could see their strength in a chaotic situation. In fact, it''s not obvious. It is only because the three defensive fields of the land of ten thousand boundaries cannot be broken without reaching the existence of the master level of ancestral land. How can they be captured directly from the world of fulcrum. "I advise you to let us go quickly. After that, how far is it? How far is it?" But the next moment. "I don''t know who you are looking for, but you can''t challenge the land of all boundaries," he said Hear these words. It''s not just Mo Yin, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan. They are both happy. They can''t help but look at each other and laugh. A little bit of chaos. They say that this kind of heaven and earth level ancestral land can''t be provoked by the three of them? Stop kidding! "Kill them, and you won''t find anything." Mo can''t help but look at Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, and say something lazily. Smell the words. Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan agreed in disguise without speaking. The next moment. See Mo dark face cold, slowly raised the hand. See here. All the strong people in the chaotic environment suddenly changed their faces. They didn''t expect that. They all said that. The three people in front of them didn''t pay any attention. Where did the three men come from! Haven''t you heard how terrible the land of ten thousand worlds is today?! "Wait, wait, who are you looking for? Maybe we know." You can''t help it. Mo''s eyes were full of contempt. In his eyes, the chaos in front of him was so ignorant. How could he know the person they were looking for? He said at will: "Chu Lingxiao, do you know this person?" "Chu Lingxiao?" Suddenly. All the people who heard the name were stupid. They didn''t expect that Mo and his three men were looking for the one. "No, if you look for that one, why bother so much? That one is in the world now." Mo dark: "..." Yang Yuanlie: "..." Xing Zexuan: "..." Chapter 691 The reason why the three heard this sentence. There will be such a reaction. All because. There are three words in my mind. No way! As soon as they came to the world, they had looked at every corner in an all-round way. There is no breath called Chu Lingxiao at all. They all know. This escapee named Chu Lingxiao is a rare monk who can coexist in heaven and earth and step on the list of celestial dignitaries. His strength is extraordinary, far from the common coexistence of heaven and earth and can be compared with it. Otherwise. They wouldn''t have, with such great effort, summoned so many young people of their time, boarded the expeditionary warship and went to chase this guy. But I just didn''t think of it. The other side is more cunning than they think. Fifty thousand years! They have been chasing each other for 50000 years, and finally stopped each other in the world. But how could it be? Even so, they coexist with each other in three major fields. How can anyone still be undetected under their eyes when they work together to check every corner of the world? What''s more! Three of them! Or open the heaven and earth coexistence of nine imperial acupoints! It is more powerful than the founder of any heaven and earth level world. Otherwise! They are not qualified to board this expedition! "It''s impossible. The three of us have already explored. Chu Lingxiao is not here at all." Say. Mo''s hand, which had just been lifted up, had been put down slowly. No matter the chaos, it''s true or false. Now they can confirm that the chaos knows Chu Lingxiao''s whereabouts! In fact, all the chaos in the scene. So far. I still don''t know where the three of them came from and who they are. Now all the heaven and earth in the world coexist, except for the ancestral land of snow field, all of them have been killed by that one. These three. Can ignore their three defense fields. That must be the coexistence of heaven and earth! If they were the former ones, all of a sudden, there were three Heaven and earth coexisting, standing in front of themselves, they would have been scared of six gods and no one to speak. But now it''s different. They have all seen it with their own eyes in the sky blue star. They also coexist with the three heavens and the earth. In that hand, they are like ants. They are captured by the big hand and buried alive. Finally. Even the heavenly way is shocked! It is not enough to see that heaven and earth coexist for its existence. It looks like it. These three people, like the three dead ancestors of jiuxiao, Honghuang and vastness, all thought that they were just living together in one heaven and one earth. Isn''t it clear that they are too long?! "Say, say quickly, where is Chu Lingxiao now!" Don''t darken your voice. Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, who are standing by, have a bad face. They have been chasing for 50000 years. Now they finally have the news of this guy. No one can understand their mood now. Excited? Excited? No! Not even! Shame! They, as well as all the people on the whole warship, are the most outstanding young generation in the world of heaven and earth! It''s not a shame! What is it?! "Didn''t I say that he is now in the land of all kingdoms? If you want to find him, you can go down now." Finish. That chaotic state, with other captured chaotic states in the land of the world, can''t help but look at each other and smile a little. Three idiots! That''s the strength. Who else do you want? Go ahead. Go ahead. Anyway, three Heaven and earth have coexisted. It''s no big deal to die another three. "Nonsense is still lying to us. Tell us where the man is!" But don''t let them believe that. Just wave your hand. And all the chaos, to tightly hold in the hand, click a, all of a sudden can not help but cry out a pain, face turned more pale, this moment, all of us really want to curse. To be honest, these three people. I don''t believe it! Click! Again! All the chaos friars in the world suddenly broke a few bones. On their forehead, there was a big cold sweat. Everywhere in their body, there was a sharp pain. They could only clench their teeth and refrain from shouting. "Tell me, where is that man!" But the movements of Mohan, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan were all unflappable. Their faces were merciless and cold. Their eyes were full of indifference and contempt. It seemed that what they were holding was not a person, but an ant that could be kneaded to death at any time. Click! "Ah!!!" But at this moment. The faces of the three men suddenly changed, and they felt a very cold and vicissitudes of life. Suddenly, they were like a huge wave, which suddenly came up from their feet. First feeling! Terror! The second feeling. Infiltrate people! Then Mo, Yang and Xing couldn''t help it any longer. Their hair stood up in fear, one after another, like a cat suddenly frightened. They immediately released all the chaos. The next moment. Hurriedly back a dozen steps, just a face of lingering fear stopped, but still straight stare at the eyes, face incredible, looking at the position they just stood. Now. There are already two more people there. One dressed in a white suit, the other looked like a servant, standing behind respectfully. It is Chu Lingxiao and Hou Yi. After Yi looked at all the chaos, his face suddenly sank, all of which were scarred. He could not help but wave his hand and heal his wounds first. What are the origins of these three people who came out of that mysterious warship! Dare to fight against their people in the world! But now Mo, Yang and Xing are scared. They are all frozen there. They are scared and can''t believe it. They are cold and supremacy. Because. Just now! Every one of them felt that a force of terror almost crushed them to ashes. If they didn''t react in time, they would have lost their lives! You can''t help it. Three people are stupid in an instant. Before the three of them left, they all saw the picture of Chu Lingxiao. Now they are very sure that the man in white standing in front of them is the world level fugitive they have been chasing for 50000 years! But how could it be! Even if it''s on the list! It should be the same as them, but it is the coexistence of heaven and earth! But just now. How! A grunt. The three were shivering all over, their faces were unbelievable, and they immediately swallowed. Chapter 692 Quiet! It''s quiet! The atmosphere of the whole audience was embarrassed in an instant. As soon as a pair of gods came to the world, Mo an, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, who were invincible, were scared and speechless. There was a cold sweat on the back. Cool limbs. Illusion? Or No, that feeling just now is not an illusion. This world level fugitive named Chu Lingxiao doesn''t exist in one world at all! This moment. It''s Mo dark, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan''s turn. They want to scold their mother. What''s the matter! That''s clear! Just one heaven and one earth! How can the power be so terrible! As soon as it appeared, they were afraid to move. If it wasn''t for just now. The blood in their bodies, surging by force, woke them up, let them come back to God, just rushed to that power, they Muddled! Completely ignorant! Mo dark, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan are all weak. I really don''t know what to say. The brain is blank. Breathing is becoming more and more rapid up. They just want to know now. What''s the matter? Is the information wrong? But it''s impossible. This is the owner of the warship. When they stepped into the warship, they told all of them in person. There can be no mistake! Although they have only seen the owner of the warship once so far, they have also vaguely revealed to them that the owner of the warship is one of the monks who participated in the investigation of the destruction of the heavenly way. A strong man of that rank. How could it be wrong! But what''s the matter! "Have you thought about it?" At this moment, a faint voice fell, and Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, came to mo''an, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan step by step. Da! Da! Da! The light and crisp footsteps made the three people''s bodies suddenly tremble, and they instantly recovered from the confused thoughts. At the next moment, they hurriedly stepped back a few steps. "You You don''t come here, I We... " Mo''s face was full of fear and uneasiness. He stepped back with both feet. At this moment, it was not only him, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, who had been the same as him for a long time. The hairs on his body were all standing up. "Don''t you three come to me?" But Chu Lingxiao is still walking step by step, toward the three, walking, while light way: "I''m here now, why don''t you talk?" Hear Chu Lingxiao. Mo Mian, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan are three people. They are really scared to cry. Their legs are straight and soft. Their eyes are full of fear and horror. A pair of eyes are almost staring out. Still talking?! The three of them really just want to say a word at the moment. "I knew you were so strong. We three shouldn''t have come!" Bang! The next moment. Mo dark can''t stand it any longer. He goes directly to Chu Lingxiao and makes a decisive move. He feels that every step of Chu Lingxiao''s life, his heart, is like being whipped severely. This kind of heart is suffering, threatening, and dare not move. It''s really too hard. Bang! Bang! At the same time. Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, who are standing by Mo''s side, have also made moves. They are the same as Mo secretly thought. It''s better to start first! Come on! But the next moment. The three of them are totally scared. Three of them! All are open all nine imperial cave heaven and earth coexist! Fifty thousand years ago, the most outstanding young generation in the world of heaven and earth, now after fifty thousand years, their strength has improved a lot. Let alone the coexistence of any heaven and earth, it is the master of the warship. Facing the joint efforts of the three of them. I dare not turn a blind eye. I''m afraid one of them will get hurt. However. Now what do they see?! The three of them fought together, but they didn''t waver or stop one step! "Finished?" The faint voice fell again. Chu Lingxiao has come to the front of the three people, only a foot away. The three people who were scared on the spot suddenly collapsed on the ground. There are only two words left in my mind. Terror! It''s terrible! They were taken in! Where is the coexistence of heaven and earth! It''s no surprise to see that mo''an, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan are finally subdued, and all the chaos strongmen, such as Houyi, stand behind them. It''s just that everyone is still surprised. Who are these three people! What is the origin of that mysterious warship as high as mountains! It looks like it. These people, the reason why they came here, are all running to Chu Lingxiao. "You don''t have to worry about the rest." But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao is a wave of his hand. The three people, Mo Yin, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, who are completely shocked and dare not say a word, have been separated from the sky by Chu Lingxiao. They are just like chickens. They pick them up. After leaving a word lightly, they disappear directly in place. Only after Yi and others, a confused face, looked at each other. At the same time. The mysterious warship, which was originally located in the Honghuang area, has been waiting for a long time. Without the return of Mo Yin, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, her eyebrows become more and more wrinkled. Look at the direction of the world. "It''s really strange," he murmured with doubts. "According to the strength of these three people, it should have been explored for a long time But think about it. Still impossible. Three people are to open the heaven and earth coexistence of nine imperial caves, how can things happen in this side of the heaven and earth. But I haven''t come back for a long time Time. A minute and a second passed like this. The other friars on the warship also felt a bit of wrong strength, and slowly opened their eyes from the state of quiet and closed their eyes. It''s been so long. Not back yet? The world of mortals'' line of sight, then from the direction of the land of the world, took it back, bent slightly towards the depth of the warship, and bowed and said: "would you like me to have a look, sir?" You can''t help it. The faces of all the people on the warship became a little dignified. It''s hard not to What really happened? "OK, then you go..." But just as the sound of the owner of the warship was falling, he saw only a distant direction, and suddenly there seemed to be three meteor like objects flying over. Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment. Before all the people on the warship could react, they heard three thumps in their ears. In an instant, no matter who they were, their faces changed. "What''s the matter?" But when the world of mortals, as well as other people on the warship, looked up in the past, the eyes immediately stared, the face was dumb and unbelievable. That''s what we found out. Where is this meteor? It''s Mo dark, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan! Chapter 693 Be quiet. Dead quiet! All the people on the warship stared up and looked like a dead dog. Mo Han, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, who were hanging on the sails on the top of the warship, all opened their mouths. They were stunned. For a long time, they did not return to their minds. Deep in the ship. It was also silent, with no movement. The three men, mo''an, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan, also have big eyes, but they don''t move. Their faces are full of fear and horror. Their faces are white, as if they haven''t responded at all. They have come back. Can fall in the eyes of the world of mortals. I thought they were dead! In an instant. After returning to the world of mortals, he quickly said: "come on Come on, get them off! " Smell the words. All the people in the audience, one by one, returned to their senses. They rushed to put Mo an, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan in the open space on the warship. Then. The world of mortals hurriedly walked past, no matter who was around the warship, they couldn''t sit down anymore. They all got up and kept up with each other. What''s going on here? Mo dark, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan will not really die?! "No Don''t touch me! " But just as the world of mortals reached out and was about to touch their bodies, a scream of horror suddenly came out of mo''an''s mouth. At this time, all the people realized that they were right and they were not dead. "Don''t Don''t touch me, don''t touch me! " "Let Let''s calm down. Don''t Don''t touch me. " After Mo''s words were finished, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan on the other side were also like a frightened hedgehog. Their whole body was suddenly shivering in everyone''s eyes, and they quickly curled up again. It seemed that they were finally in fear and just recovered. The world of mortals: Everyone in the audience: "..." "Ask what happened to them and they were scared like this." The next moment. In the depth of the warship, a faint voice came, but the tone made everyone feel very dignified. Not just the owner of the ship. All the faces of the whole audience are full of consternation and doubt. Even if we didn''t put the land of the world, the ancestral place of the world, in the eyes of Lingtian, there is a surprise on our faces at the moment. Yeah. What''s the matter? Standing in front of the three people, the mortal, frowning, quickly asked: "what happened? Did you find the fugitive named Chu Lingxiao But it''s ok if you don''t ask. When I asked everyone in the audience, even the owner of the warship, they were stupid. "Ah!! Ah!!! Ah!!! Don''t ask, don''t ask. " Mo, Yang and Xing are just like the most intolerable stimulation. They tremble and cover their heads with frightened hands. They are like drowning dogs. They scream very pitifully. They are crazy. They run away and can''t stop them. "No Don''t ask, don''t ask, it''s too scary, too scary! " The owner of the warship: The world of mortals: Everyone in the audience: "..." This moment. Confused. No matter who they are, they are all ignorant. They didn''t even think that they just went to a ancestral force in this world and were scared to look like this! "Don''t send someone to see the place of the world!" The next moment. The owner of the warship is completely angry. The friars who can board his warship are not the most amazing young generation in that era, and behind them are the people who are in charge of terror. Now they have only gone to the land of the world, and they are scared to the point of madness, which must be very strange! Just finished. The owner of the warship seems to realize that things are really changing. It''s not easy to think that before they came, the three ancestral sites were destroyed. Is there really a terrible strongman they ignored here? Then he said: "wait a minute, just drive the warship there. I''ll see for myself what it is and scare the three of them into this look!" But when the owner of the ship fell. It''s been three or four seconds. But there was still no response. The old man in the depth of the battleship was stunned for a moment, and his face flashed a little angry. He said in a cold voice: "what are you doing, mortal? Don''t hurry to do what I said!" Quiet! It''s quiet! But still, there is no sound. The next moment. Before the old man continued to ask questions, he heard a voice of the world of mortals with a tremulous uneasiness. "Big My Lord, come on Up! " Suddenly. The old man''s eyes immediately looked out from the depth of the warship. He then found that everyone''s eyes, including the mortals, looked up to the top of the warship at the moment. It seemed that there was something on it that made them even more unbelievable. Everyone''s eyes. It''s almost staring out. The face is full of fear and inconceivable. Immediately. The old man''s eyes, also follow everyone''s eyes, look up to the past, only for a second, then the pupil suddenly shrinks, the face is surprised, dumb, confused, and a trace of the same as all of them Horror! Over the battleship! At the moment, there is a man in white, standing with his hand in his hand. I don''t know when he has been standing on their head! This moment. The old man has a strange face. When? When did this man come! How can he not even find out! Next second. When he saw the man''s face clearly, the old man''s eyes suddenly coagulated and his face became heavy. All the people in the audience could not help retreating and retreating. This is not the world level fugitive Chu Lingxiao who they have hunted for 50000 years and haven''t caught back yet?! But how could it be! When did this guy come! How could none of them have been found! What does that mean! This means that they made a mistake in advance, which may not be the coexistence of heaven and earth at all! Then I think of the state of Mo Mo, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan at the moment. In a flash, everyone on the battleship, such as the world of mortals, couldn''t help but feel a strong tension. "Good, good, fifty thousand years. You know, we have been chasing you for fifty thousand years!" But then. The old man in the depth of the warship, however, was excited. He clapped his hands and said: "I didn''t expect you to make such a huge change in the past five hundred thousand years. However, if you don''t have this ability, how can you be on the top of the world!" Just. He just finished. "If I remember correctly, the ten laws of the world of heaven and earth and the seventh law clearly stipulate that no friar of the world of heaven and earth shall harm the life of any one of them." A faint voice suddenly changed the face of the old man in the depth of the warship and all the people in the audience. His eyes were fixed on Chu Lingxiao, and his eyes were full of disbelief. "If you disobey it, you can make this party live and deal with it at will. Am I right?" Chapter 694 This sentence falls. Everyone. Including the owner of the warship, the old man who stayed in the deepest part of the warship and had a white robe around him, all seemed to be hit by a lightning bolt. His mind was blank, his mouth was wide, and he could not close up any more. I just want to say four words. How is it possible? A fugitive who violates the world of heaven and earth knows this?! How could it be?! To be honest. In the previous sentence, no matter any friar in the world of heaven and earth knows it. This is an iron law that has been completely open. But in the latter sentence, only those friars who come from the world of heaven and earth should know it! This world level fugitive! Where did he know that?! The old man who stayed in the depth of the warship was completely stunned. At the same time, his brow was wrinkled. He only felt that he had met the most terrible enemy in his life at this moment! His face suddenly became extremely solemn. From top to bottom, keep staring at Chu Lingxiao. He is the owner of this warship. It can also be said that he is the highest law enforcer and ordinary law enforcer in the world of heaven and earth. He is not qualified to have a warship as a tool for his own pursuit of fugitives. But he''s different. He was one of the monks who had participated in the investigation of the destruction of the heavenly way, and he was the only one who knew that Chu Lingxiao, a man who had been hunted for fifty thousand years, might have had a lot to do with the destruction of the heavenly way. Otherwise, he would not be the one who personally handed down the Edict and ordered them to catch Chu Lingxiao immediately. But now he really didn''t think of it. Strength of the other side! Not only beyond his expectation! I also know that the world law of the Lord heaven and earth is only an open iron law to the great clan! It''s in his career as a fugitive. Never met! "As a fugitive, you are not qualified to talk with us about the world law of all worlds!" The face of the old man who had come back to his senses sank suddenly. No matter what, he has been waiting for 50000 years. At this moment, the target they are going to catch is right in front of him! Catch it first! "Don''t forget that there is another principle in the iron law, that is, whoever, even the criminal, has the right to do so!" But the old man thought that this would frighten Chu Lingxiao, but the next thing Chu Lingxiao said was true, and scared the old man. It was unbelievable in his eyes, but now there was a little shiver. This moment. The old man who stayed in the depth of the warship was completely stupid. Previously he could not believe it, but his mind was still normal, but now his eyes were really dazed, and his brain suddenly turned blank. Loss of voice when taking off: "you How can you even know that! " The world of mortals: Everyone in the audience: "..." But when he said that, the others on the warship were completely stunned and stared at each other, leaving only a big question mark in their mind. The former These great monks, who came from the world of heaven and earth, naturally have such a rule in mind. But why is there another one behind this iron law! The most amazing thing for them is that they, the great monks, don''t know, but this fugitive they have been chasing for 50000 years, actually knows! Now look at the ship''s owners. That''s how they react. That proves that this man is not a blatant man. He has such an iron rule! What a ghost! A prisoner knows it! These great monks don''t even know who is the fugitive!? Quiet! It''s quiet! This moment. Everyone on the warship felt the atmosphere and suddenly became inexplicably strange. If Chu Lingxiao had appeared in front of them without the owner''s words, they would definitely rush in and catch each other first. But now things are different! Mo dark, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan are three people. Now they are normal for a while. For a while, it''s obviously related to Chu Lingxiao! The strength of this man! Or after a full 50000 years, it has strengthened again! Either they got on this warship fifty thousand years ago, and left, they were wrong! Then they are Isn''t it just like a sheep in a tiger''s mouth! "Don''t worry about it. I thought my old bone wouldn''t move. It seems that it''s time to fight!" But just then. But I only heard the whole scene. Suddenly, from the depth of the warship, there was a very cold and confident voice. Da! Da! Da! The next moment. It was heard that there was a light and fragile footsteps, stepping out from the depth of the warship step by step. In addition to the world of mortals, all the friars on the warship could not help but hold their breath when they were in dudun, and their hearts were speeding up. Master of the ship! Is it time to fight?! Only these big family friars know that the owner of this warship, in a sense, does not belong to the friar who catches the fugitive, but is just a supervisor who does not fight. Supervise whether they are qualified. If qualified. Then we can go back and get unimaginable benefits. But they understand that just because they don''t do anything doesn''t mean they don''t have the slightest strength. Even if the heaven is destroyed and that kind of thing has participated in the investigation, isn''t it a general person? Even if it''s fifty thousand years. They have never seen the master of a warship make a move, but as early as before, the big families behind have revealed to them that the strength of each other, especially the coexistence of heaven and earth, is only known to them, the friars of heaven and earth, who are called heaven and earth power! It is the coexistence of heaven and earth at any level of evil. The higher realm of friars. One shot. The whole world is shaking! But to be that person, to be the owner of a warship, is not to be treated with the general power of heaven and earth. "Give me a lift!!!" But. It seems that even the owner of the warship thinks that if he doesn''t give all his strength from the beginning, he will probably suffer a great loss, because he can see that Mo, Yang Yuanlie, Xing Zexuan and others can coexist and frighten the emperor''s throne cave with all the open heaven and earth. This is a man named Chu Lingxiao. Absolutely in 50000 years ago, hidden strength! Just like him! It is likely to be the best of heaven and earth! So. As soon as he made a move, the old man directly used himself to press the final card at the bottom of the box. In a moment, the whole starry sky was surging and began to shake violently. Next! Before the reaction of the people, the whole world turned around in front of their eyes. The Qi of yin and Yang exploded wildly. Even themselves and the whole warship were uncontrolled and turned upside down. Suddenly. Everyone''s head is like being hit by lightning. Suddenly, I think of the owner of the warship. What terrible method is used. But they couldn''t believe it. Even the world of heaven and earth is regarded as an impossible law. Now it really appears in the hands of the owner of the warship! Standing there in the world of mortals is even more frightening. "Here This is Yin and Yang! " Chapter 695 What is the inclination of yin and Yang? Even if these great monks, who came from the world of heaven and earth, dare not make a conclusion and conclude that the supreme law exists, even when and when the supreme law came out, they have no idea. But they only know a little. Tilt Yin and Yang! It is a kind of supernatural power that even the heaven and earth in their family think is invisible in the world and should not exist in the world. Horror to the extreme. It''s incredible. Once used. No matter which side of the world, the situation changes suddenly, and the Yin and Yang change. Not only that, but more importantly, it can make the strength of the caster and the strength of the opponent reverse! If you meet a stronger opponent than yourself. Tilt Yin and Yang! It''s unreasonable! You can imagine. His own strength is obviously better than his opponent''s, but he is suddenly forced to reverse by the supreme method of tilting Yin and Yang. I''m afraid that only when I see it with my own eyes can I understand the feeling. Boom! Before all the people in the audience return to their minds, the whole heaven and earth has been turned around for more than half of the time. Once the Yin and Yang Qi completely turn the heaven and earth upside down, the Yin and Yang tilting is really successful! And the next moment. Everyone in the audience saw the owner of the warship. After brushing it, it appeared in everyone''s eyes. Except for the people who had seen it before, others saw the owner''s real body for the second time after 50000 years. It was a white haired old man in a white robe with elegant and cold temperament. His name was Tianyi. He stood on the void and sat with his knees crossed. His whole body radiated endless golden light. He closed his eyes slightly, holding Yin in one hand and Yang in the other. Next. Suddenly I opened my eyes again. Shouted: "get up again!" It seems that Tianyi, the owner of the warship, is also the first time to use Yin and Yang. In addition to the face to face with Chu Lingxiao, there is a little excitement and expectation in his eyes. The next moment. All the people below, such as the world of mortals, were completely stunned. When the whole heaven and earth are completely reversed, they can feel that the power in their own body is slowly passing, just like they don''t belong to themselves, and they rush towards Tianyi in the void. "This is not the power I want!" But. Just as their strength was about to be integrated with Tianyi, they only saw the owner of the warship, Tianyi, waving his hand and returning their strength. But the voice just dropped. The whole world. But it''s all reversed. The stars, the abyss, and even the places not far away, visible to the naked eye, are all reversed up and down at the moment. Even the human bodies such as the red dust below are the same. The whole person is like being inverted. This moment. The whole world seems to be frozen, and all people''s bodies can''t move a step. Just. Chu Lingxiao, who is standing in the void, seems to have not been changed at all. He is still carrying his hands, as before, standing on the void. See the world of mortals and all the people on the warship. All from the heart, the body trembled for a moment, straight feel really strange. Tilt Yin and Yang! In state! This man has not been affected at all. That is to say! This man, far more powerful than the imagination! Just. Tianyi, sitting in the void with his knees crossed, only frowned a little, as if he had sensed that such a situation would happen. There was no panic on his face, but a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. Light way: "it seems that fifty thousand years ago, intelligence was really wrong. You are not the common world at all. You can be so motionless and unaffected under the tilt of yin and Yang. Plus you can know so many secret laws. I think your identity must be not simple?" A grunt. Tianyi''s words, let the world of mortals and all the friars on the warship, a heart, can''t be from a sudden coagulation again. Yeah. So strong. I also know that even these great monks don''t know the secret iron law. I''m afraid their identity is beyond their imagination. Suddenly. The world of mortals'' mind, however, is suddenly enlivened. It''s hard not to This guy''s identity is Can let that person personally issue a legal order to hunt all over the world But just when everyone''s thoughts were restless, Chu Lingxiao said softly: "are you finished?" Suddenly. The world of mortals and the whole audience were stunned. Now it seems that the owner of the warship obviously thinks that Chu Lingxiao''s identity is unusual. He has not fully used the power of yin and Yang. He is afraid that Chu Lingxiao is not a fugitive. Otherwise, he would have taken action now, but this guy is still so disrespectful. Can he really ignore the inclination of yin and Yang? "Well, no matter what your status is, it has nothing to do with me. I''ll just catch you back, that''s all!" God doesn''t want to waste any more time. After a light opening. Point it out. He shot down the whole heaven and earth. "Since you can block the first layer of yin and Yang, try this second layer. You can''t block it!" Hear that. The world of mortals and others could not help but tremble. It''s true that there''s no rumor! There are ten levels of strength in leaning Yin and Yang! Just the next moment. They were stunned. Okay? Day one also eyes, Zheng for a while. And then it came back. Light way: "I didn''t expect that your strength could even be blocked by the second level. However, although different people use it, the effect won''t be different, but since it''s a fugitive in pursuit, how strong can it be!" The voice just dropped. In the last sentence, I almost drank a lot. "Let''s have a taste of this tenth layer of Yin-Yang power!" No matter who it is. It can be heard at the moment that Tianyi''s tone is full of a trace of anger and resentment. They know that even the owner of the warship can''t bear it. For 50000 years, they haven''t captured Chu Lingxiao back. Now, it''s going to go for a while and let it out. In an instant. The real Yin and Yang, came! The extremely terrible atmosphere of the vicissitudes of life, as soon as it fell, scared everyone, a gooseflesh, all came out. The next moment. They feel it. Tianyi''s strength is increasing, but Chu Lingxiao''s breath is weakening at a speed visible to the naked eye. It''s a success! At this moment, everyone on the battleship, such as the mortals, jumped at the eyelids. Tilt Yin and Yang. If it is true, as the legend has it, the situation at this moment can only be described by four words of disbelief. It can really turn the strength of the opponent against itself! But the next moment. Before all the people in the audience could see the sky for three seconds, they suddenly narrowed their pupils and bristled all over their body. Only see. Tianyi, sitting cross legged in the void, suddenly turned up to the sky and gushed a mouthful of blood. Without any sign in advance, he fell down directly from the air. Chapter 696 The world of mortals: Everyone in the audience: "..." This moment. Looking at Tianyi, who was just in control of the whole field and holding the falling hand, suddenly fell down from the void. Everyone was like a sculpture, very close to petrifaction, staring and biting one by one, and looking at his face as if he were dead. How could it be?! Can''t even tilt Yin and Yang, the supreme method against the sky, and ten levels of power, shake this man for a while! Hiss! In an instant. All the people who saw this scene couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air and feel it from the heart. Another cool feeling came to their hearts instantly, which made everyone on the battleship like the mortals unable to accept the fact. Unexpectedly Even the owner of the warship, Tianyi, can''t do anything with the method of leaning Yin and Yang! Then these 50000 years What is the purpose of the hunt after 50000 years! Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment. No matter who they are, they all fall to the ground when they are scared. One by one, they are like little animals that have lost their injuries and keep retreating. God! This guy, is it really just a fugitive of heaven and earth level! Even heaven and earth can''t cope with each other. It''s too horrible! I can''t imagine. They have been chasing this kind of monster for 50000 years. It''s so cold that everyone can''t help shivering. It''s not exactly what it took for 50000 years. It just reached this horrible strength! But! Start! From the time they left the world of heaven and earth and hunted Chu Lingxiao, this man had the strength to stand up, which was so horrible and made people sweat all over! That is to say These 50000 years, they are exactly equivalent to a group of vulnerable sheep, chasing a giant dragon with the sky high?! Hiss! Quiet! Dead silence! This moment. All the people on the warship were so scared that they couldn''t speak a word. They were shivering one by one, even afraid to look up. Next second. The upside down world is back to normal. And Tianyi, who fell on the warship, just reflected what he had just experienced. Suddenly, his eyes were staring out in fear. He felt that his back was cold and swishing. Irreversible! Yes! Just now! When he used the Yin and Yang of ten layers of power, he thought he had succeeded! But it was only three or four seconds. His body can''t support even a little power of the other side! It''s not that he failed! But because of his current body, he can''t reverse his strength at all. This man named Chu Lingxiao is so terrifying that he has no end at all! In fact, it''s no wonder Tianyi. It is really unimaginable to incline to Yin and Yang. For example. If we master the coexistence of heaven and earth with Yin and Yang, even heaven and earth''s great power can''t stop it. The power in the body will quickly pass away and turn it upside down. But it''s a pity. He happened to meet Chu Lingxiao. Although people with different strengths will be more powerful if they use Yin and Yang, even if four or five Heaven and earth can work together, I''m afraid they can''t shake Chu Lingxiao''s step. Because. In a sense. The creator of this supreme law is Chu Lingxiao. No one in the world knows this supreme law better than him. Da! In the dead silence of the whole court, at this moment, everyone''s ears heard a very light and crisp footsteps. Chu Lingxiao walked slowly down from the void with his hands on his back, just like the Supreme God. Light way: "now, do you want to catch us?" Tianyi: "..." The world of mortals: Everyone: "..." It''s a trick! They were taken in! Monsters of this level can''t cope at all. It''s funny that they didn''t know it until 50000 years later! But what''s the matter! In that case! How 50000 years ago, I didn''t know anything! In an instant. Even in the world of mortals, they all followed the eyes of the whole audience and looked at Tianyi, who was lying on the ground, covering his chest and covered with a pale face. But it''s day one. The heart is even more confused to the extreme. Let alone others. He also wants to know what''s going on! This is the world of heaven and earth, the purpose of the pursuit law issued by him personally. In a reasonable way, how could this situation happen when he appeared and estimated the strength of the fugitive? It''s totally out of the question! Still! He, the owner of the warship, made a mistake at the beginning of the fight! For a moment. The memory in Tianyi''s mind, just like the tide, surged up. In memory. Fifty thousand years ago, the world of heaven and earth, a resplendent, majestic edge of the sky deep mountain top edge. The owner of his warship. Kneeling in front of a woman in purple and red phoenix robe, cold and extremely noble, listening to the last command of the woman before he left. "Arrest the fugitive named Chu Lingxiao!" The next moment. The sky first-class was stunned. That''s right! There is no difference in a word! It is really for them to catch Chu Lingxiao. If there is something that they can not deal with, it is impossible for them to be so troublesome. Let them catch him. But now The facts are in front of us! Chu Lingxiao, a fugitive of heaven and earth level, can''t even deal with him who uses the power of yin and Yang! Even! From beginning to end! The other side didn''t move a step! This is not the monster they can face! "After fifty thousand years, you didn''t catch up. Don''t you even know that?" Chu Lingxiao said a faint word. All the people in the audience were scared once again, and the atmosphere was afraid to breathe. Yeah! They didn''t even respond to this! Fifty thousand years! They didn''t catch up! That has fully demonstrated that it is not the ability of the other party to escape, how superb it is, but the strength of their team, which is just like ants in the eyes of the other party, but the other party''s lazy hand to them! As soon as the sky is completely scared, I dare not speak. He suddenly felt it. Chu Lingxiao is inextricably connected with the world of heaven and earth, the terrorist event of the destruction of heaven. If it was earlier. He would never think so, because he only felt that Chu Lingxiao was just a heaven and earth coexistence. Even if he had been on the list of fugitives in heaven, he was just stronger than the common heaven and earth coexistence. It''s far from reaching so many of them. To the point of being unable to cope. But now it seems. Wrong! It''s all wrong! Power is so terrible! After the Tiandao destruction happened, he was summoned by that man. He wanted to catch a heaven and earth fugitive named Chu Lingxiao with a lot of great monks! I''m afraid it was obvious in that year? Destruction of heaven! Maybe this Chu Lingxiao did it! Boom! This idea, came out of the moment, day a whole head, all feel change of cold and cold, immediately scared him, scalp a fit of numbness. If so! They are a group of people who were released from 50000 years ago to test the strength of this man?! Chapter 697 Hiss! At the thought of this situation, it is possible that the sky could not help but take a breath of cool air as he thought. That''s too scary! What kind of person! Even that one has to test first! No one knows better than him how powerful that man is. In a word, from the time he became the master of this warship to the time he left the world of heaven and earth, he had never seen that man before he put his hand to anyone. Every time you shoot, you die! No matter how powerful the old monster is, it is not the opponent. But now! He just reflected that after 50000 years, they were just bait! Every day! What monster is this! Even that one should be tested first! But the next moment. Just when everyone was in a panic and didn''t know how to wait for their own fate, Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "you let me go, I won''t kill you." Don''t kill us? This moment. Not only the other people on the battleship, such as the red dust, but also Tianyi felt deeply relieved. No matter why. This man If you don''t kill them, it''s good. Otherwise, it''s really unfair to die. Fifty thousand years later. They know what it is. This is too desperate for anyone. But. As soon as everyone had a deep sigh of relief, all of a sudden they heard only three shrill screams, which suddenly reverberated around the whole warship from three directions. "Ah!" The body of Tianyi and others was scared on the spot, and they suddenly trembled, and all of them were sweating. You can''t help it. Everyone''s eyes followed the source of the voice and looked at the past. That''s what we found out. Don''t darken. Yang Yuanlie. All three of them fell to the ground. At the next moment, before they blinked, they were all turned into ashes and disappeared forever. Boom! Seeing this scene, all the people''s feet were shaking with fear. Their eyes were bigger than their eyes. Their hearts were beating faster and their faces were full of fear, but no one dared to make a sound. "But these three are so lucky." The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell again, the whole scene was silent, and the atmosphere was as silent as death. Dead! This man! Too cruel! These three, however, were born in the world of heaven and earth, and even the most outstanding young generation of that era, who was fifty thousand years ago, died like this. The three big families behind him still have to fight for him! Although it has been 50000 years now. The world of heaven and earth doesn''t know what it''s like. But if it''s someone else. Good. But mo''an, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan are all qualified to be the existence of heaven and earth power. Once the news reaches the ears of the three major ethnic groups in the world of heaven and earth, it will definitely be a big storm. "Madman! Naked madman! " All the people on the warship looked at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, which were almost as big as cattle''s eyes. Anyone who saw this scene could not help but swallow Yao''s throat. The same is true of their clans. Can be in the world of heaven and earth, can call it a big clan. It''s definitely not a general force. There are at least some people in the family who can compete with the heaven and earth! Even if it''s already sitting dead. But it doesn''t mean it won''t show up! "Come here." But Chu Lingxiao, who had finished all this, seemed to have done the most common thing. He waved to Tianyi, who was already scared and pale, straight to the other side. Now. Everyone in the audience. No one knows better than him how horrible Chu Lingxiao, standing in front of him, is. The old immortal who can compete with heaven! So what? No way! Really! This man named Chu Lingxiao is really the one who destroys many heavenly principles! Fifty thousand years ago. He was lucky to be immortal with many big people. He participated in the investigation of the destruction of the heavenly way. The final result was only four words. No way to start! There''s no trace at all! That would be even more terrible! It''s unimaginable to destroy the existence of heaven''s way, but if we can finish all this without leaving any trace, it''s really scary! I''m afraid now. Even though the world of heaven and earth has passed, it has been fifty thousand years. Only the one knows. Who is this man named Chu Lingxiao! This moment. Tianyi was completely scared and didn''t dare to have any resistance, and didn''t care about the injuries on his body. He was like a servant. He walked to Chu Lingxiao very quickly, but he bent over and didn''t dare to look up. It''s just that there are ten layers of yin and Yang, and even the great people are immortal and want to practice the supreme method. They can''t do anything to see each other. It has been proved. How terrible Chu Lingxiao''s strength is! It''s just unprecedented, unheard of! "Before Master, what can I do for you? " The sky was full of shivering, he asked. The hairs on his whole body were still standing up. At the moment, he really felt that only the word "Thriller" could describe all the feelings he knew now. Terror! Unbelievable! What he said. It''s also to make other people on the battleship, such as the red dust, immediately lower their heads and tremble. It seems that they are afraid of this, which can''t set off Chu Lingxiao''s identity. Next moment, they all kneel down and dare not look up. Everyone was afraid to make a sound. The whole warship was silent and creepy. Their identities are similar to those of Mo Yin, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan. Even if they are a little taller, they are just a little bit. Without hesitation, the man killed Mo Yin, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan. If you really want to kill them. There is absolutely no scruples. They have this identity. I''m afraid in the eyes of the other party, it''s really not worth mentioning! Chu Lingxiao looked at Tianyi, trembling with fear. He said lightly: "now you can''t go anywhere without my order. Do you understand?" Smell the words. The day immediately nodded, deep in the pupil, full of fear and uneasiness, although I don''t know what Chu Lingxiao wants. But not at all. "Do you understand?" The next moment. All the people in the audience, such as the red dust, were also scared to shiver. Their clothes were all soaked by cold sweat. They immediately opened their mouth and said in a frenzied way: "understand, understand." Can''t you understand that?! If they don''t understand! Then I really want to follow Mo Han, Yang Yuanlie and Xing Zexuan. "Very well. Now we will take this warship to the land of the world for the time being." Chu Lingxiao waved. Hear that. Tianyi was in a hurry, controlling the warship in person and changing the direction of the warship to a place of ten thousand worlds. Chapter 698 And now. Houyi and other twelve fulcrums are still standing outside the world, waiting for Chu Lingxiao to come back. When I saw a mysterious warship, which was as high as a mountain and shaped like a prehistoric dragon, driving slowly towards here, suddenly, Hou Yi and other people''s faces sank. How could they not recognize the warship. But why is this warship coming! Don''t you Is that the one who happened?! But. Just as Hou Yi and others started to fight against the enemy, they could not help but smile. Suddenly they saw Chu Lingxiao standing on the front of the warship with both hands on his back. After Yi Lian hurriedly waved: "adult!" All around the chaos, can''t help but a deep sigh of relief, it seems that they think too much, that even the heavenly way to its three thin surface, how can it happen? The next moment. With the huge warship getting closer and closer, Hou Yi and other people found out that Tianyi and other people were standing behind Chu Lingxiao, their faces were white with fear, and they were stooping. I can''t help it. I know it all in my heart. This huge warship and all the people on it have been subdued by Chu Lingxiao! Soon. The huge warship, which had already landed over the land of ten thousand boundaries, slowly stopped here. "You wait here." Chu Lingxiao dropped a word lightly and walked out of the huge warship. See here. Hou Yi and other twelve fulcrum world chaos, hurriedly walked up, and then, standing in a row, welcomed Chu Lingxiao back, bowing to salute: "adult." Chu Lingxiao waves his hand gently, and all the people dare to get up. Later, Yi hurriedly went to Chu Lingxiao and looked at the huge warship over the land of ten thousand boundaries. He carefully asked: "Sir, who are these warships and these people? Have you made it clear, my lord? " I heard that. The other 12 fulcrum world chaotic situation, also all hurried forward, all want to hear how this is going on. Although they thought before that, as long as Chu Lingxiao was in charge, it was nothing. But As soon as it appears. There are three Heaven and earth! That''s true. In the past, they couldn''t believe it. They had to be scared to be crazy. That is, they now have Chu Lingxiao as their guardian. "They all come from the world of heaven and earth." But what Chu Lingxiao said next. However, in a flash, Houyi and other people''s hearts mentioned their voices and eyes. They were shocked and curious. Even if they don''t know what the world is. But just by name. You can hear it! Since they are called the main heaven and earth, isn''t their heaven and earth "There are many heaven and earth in the world of monks. This one is not the only heaven and earth, but there is only one main heaven and earth." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "and this warship, as well as all the people above, are from the world of heaven and earth. Do you understand now?" Quiet! As soon as the voice fell, Hou Yi and other people were all stunned, and all around them became quiet. You can''t help it. His face turned to look at the huge warship floating behind him. For a moment, he was all silent. He felt that what Chu Lingxiao said was really too much impact on their world outlook, which made them hard to accept for a while. The world of monks! There are so many worlds! They are not the only one! What''s more, they didn''t think of it. This warship, as well as the friars above, all come from the only world of heaven and earth! That explains it. Why do three Heaven and earth coexist! But in fact. Houyi and others don''t know that the coexistence level figures of heaven and earth, even in the world of the main heaven and earth, are well-known strong men on one side, but they are very unlucky, and directly encounter such a monster as Chu Lingxiao! Next second. Later, Yi and others couldn''t help but turn their heads and look at the warship suspended behind them. Their eyes gradually showed a touch of shock. That is to say. All the people who are here now Are all heaven and earth coexisting?! Just. They don''t know, just now, the existence of the coexistence of heaven and earth is still like ants, spitting blood on the ground. On the other hand, Tianyi, the world of mortals and other people standing on the warship saw Houyi and other people, and they were so surprised and shocked, but they were more or less comforted. Once upon a time. Their warship. Shuttle in and out of heaven and earth, there is no heaven and earth to coexist with them. I thought it would be the same this time, but I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao, the heaven and earth level fugitive they have been chasing, is such a monstrous monster! In an instant! Just think of the fugitive now. The world of mortals and other people really want to curse their mother! Is that a fugitive?! Even if it''s really a fugitive! But this level of fugitives, they really see for the first time, let alone them, I''m afraid that they are those of the family, who can compete with the heaven in one side of the world, the old immortal, dare not go after them easily. "Follow me back." Light voice all the way, after Yi and so on hurriedly took back the line of sight, followed in Chu Lingxiao behind. Soon. The figure of a group disappeared in the sight of Tianyi and others. Immediately. Everyone can''t help but look at each other and smile bitterly. It''s really a kind of taste that can''t be said. They were originally here to hunt down the prisoners. The result is now. But I was scared by a prisoner. I didn''t dare to say a word. I also wanted to listen to the prisoner. I stayed here obediently and couldn''t go anywhere. That''s the devil! And back to the world of Chu Lingxiao. Let Fengmu come back first. Soon. Not only fengmuxue, reincarnation old man, Bai Rou and other three high-level families, as well as a group of ancestors, are all in a hurry to receive the chaotic world of their respective fulcrum, and the news that they are now going to the world. And fengmuxue comes back from the sky blue star. By chance. Just outside, I saw the huge warship floating in the void. After a moment''s hesitation, I didn''t think much about it, so I quickly returned to the land of the world. And many of them are the ancestors of the world. It was the first time I met Chu Lingxiao. They are all monks who have just stepped into the realm of ancestral emperor from the level of Tianzu. They have long been fascinated by Chu Lingxiao and want to see him. The main palace of the three tribes. Now. It''s really overcrowded. Most of the monks who can come here have reached the level of ancestor. There are some acquaintances in it. For example, the heaven of the twelve universes and other people, although they have not yet entered the ancestral Empire, are all following the final king and are qualified to come. And now. Standing next to the king, a cold and gorgeous woman in a yellow golden phoenix robe, with incomparable temperament, is constantly looking around for Chu Lingxiao''s figure. "Master, this guy, asked us to come here. How come he hasn''t come yet?" But as soon as the king heard that a woman was so casually called Chu Lingxiao, he could not help but be scared out of cold sweat. He quickly covered her mouth and said: "be careful, don''t look at this again, when you are on the earth." Chapter 699 This cool woman. In fact, it is the Hongtian empress, who was once the reincarnation empress. Now she has just stepped into the level of Tianzu, but she has already broken through the speed. If the reincarnation empress did not die in that year, she has been staying in the world. I''m afraid it''s not a fantasy to step into the ancestral life. And hear the end of the king''s reminder, Hongtian can''t help duzui, face changed, then no longer speak. She had heard that for a long time. All kinds of deeds of Chu Lingxiao. But her memory of Chu Lingxiao is still on the earth, so she is not as afraid of Chu Lingxiao as others in the world. On the contrary. It''s all about counting. The empress Hongtian, from being the Lord of heaven to now, is still a hundred years old. Although it is the ancestor of heaven. But the body and mind are only a hundred years old. Centenary Tianzu. It can be imagined how amazing the talent is to awaken the reincarnated empress Hongtian. And the arrival of the final king. It also quickly attracted the attention of another person -- reincarnation old man, now reincarnation old man, has already stepped into the life of the ancestral emperor. In fact, as early as the final King appeared in the hall of the three ethnic groups, the eyes of reincarnation old man had never moved away from Hongtian. It''s just Hongtian. In fact, I have noticed that someone has been looking at her, and I know that she is a reincarnated old man. However, influenced by the memory of the reincarnated empress, she has always had a little bit of a heart attack on the reincarnated old man. So. When the reincarnation old man came slowly to this side. At the first time, the empress of Hongtian walked away from her and didn''t give the reincarnated old man a chance to talk. "Alas..." See here. The reincarnation old man can only sigh helplessly. Now, although the reincarnation old man looks younger after stepping into the life body of the ancestral emperor, but now he sees the female emperor Hongtian, so distant from himself, that face is very lonely and vicissitudes of life. Just reached out. I want to call for the empress Hongtian. But the next moment. The empress Hongtian walked faster and disappeared in the crowd. "Alas..." See this scene, reincarnation old man can only again, full of helpless shook his head. He knew that in order to achieve the ultimate goal. For fear of a little interruption. Then she sealed the reincarnation of the empress. It was not until he stepped into the ultimate situation that he released the reincarnated empress. He had intended not to meet, but wanted to temper himself with it, but he did not expect to lead to the complete fall of the reincarnated empress. Now awakening reincarnation female emperor, all the memories of Hongtian. In fact, it is equivalent to the rebirth of the reincarnated female emperor. But I don''t want to see him at all And this scene. All of them are standing on the side of the king. In his eyes, the king knows the things between the reincarnation old man and the empress Hongtian as the three ultimate figures. Otherwise. When the reincarnation empress, the predecessor of Hongtian empress, stepped into the seventh universe under his control and set up a reincarnation group to maintain the order of the seventh universe, he didn''t say anything. Maintain the order of the universe. This is what he is qualified to do. If he were someone else, he would have wiped it out. But only when she knew that reincarnation was the daughter of reincarnation, did she open and close one eye and say nothing. "Well, I''ll advise you when I find an opportunity." Finally Wang walked to reincarnation old man''s side, sighed lightly, patted shoulder way. The reincarnated old man is silent. Can only nod. And now. More and more people have gathered in the hall of the three ethnic groups, even in the snow area. In addition, he is also the leader of the ancestral land in the snowy region - the sky is like dusk. He personally takes the next generation of leaders to the scene. You can''t help it. The eyes of all the people in the audience looked at the past. It''s very clear to any friar in the world that one of the ancestral and prefecture level forces has been divided into the world. That''s the real power between heaven and earth. If no one exists. Previously, their boundless land may have been long gone. Awe. Fear. Exclamation. In addition to the chaos strongmen of Houyi and other twelve fulcrum worlds, as well as the friars who had seen the sky blue star earlier and Chu Lingxiao killed the three ancestors, everyone around, no matter who is looking at the snow area strongmen like dusk, has similar eyes. All of a sudden. The air was inexplicably quiet. After Yi also hurriedly walked past. When the two sides talked, they could see clearly that their faces, such as those at dusk, and those of the powerful people who came with him, had changed in an instant, and there was a touch of disbelief in their eyes. Obviously. The sky is like twilight and so on. Now we all know about the mysterious warship and other things of heaven and earth. Before you come. He was still thinking. What is it? Let him come here. I thought it was to announce who would be the leader of the ancestral land of the land of all realms, but I didn''t expect that it would be more terrible than this! Other world?! "Then, when will it arrive?" Looking at all corners of the venue, there is no figure of Chu Lingxiao. It''s like dusk. I asked carefully. "I......" But. Hou Yigang wants to answer. He shut his mouth immediately. Because. Chu Lingxiao has come. This moment. Just then, some people in the audience, the voice of whispering, disappeared in a moment. Everyone hurriedly stepped forward, bowed slightly towards Chu Lingxiao, and said with awe: "I''ll see you!" For a moment. The whole palace of the three ethnic groups echoed this sound. See Chu Lingxiao wave. The whole audience dare to stand up. To be honest. In today''s world of friars, this identity, let alone the ancestral emperor, is super ancestral. Even those who are strong in chaos are not qualified to meet Chu Lingxiao as before. Only those who started in hongmengjing. That''s the honor. There are many acquaintances in the hall. No matter from the earth, we have already known the Tianting people of Chu Lingxiao, the Hongtian female emperor, the reincarnation group, or the land of the world, all of them are here at the moment. But. I haven''t seen Chu Lingxiao for a long time. Now we meet again, everyone''s heart, can''t help rising a trace of emotion. When was it. They who can think of themselves, to achieve such status. "There is only one thing to call you here. I will leave this heaven and earth immediately. Before I leave, I can allow ten of you to leave with me and go to the world of the Lord heaven and earth." But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao appeared in the whole audience and said a few words, but it made everyone''s face change. Everyone''s eyes widened and their brain became blank in an instant. Because. It was the first time they saw Chu Lingxiao, so serious. Go? This one''s leaving? Where to? What is the world of heaven and earth? Chapter 700 The whole scene became quieter in an instant. Everyone stared at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting in the front position. In a few seconds. From Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, all of us learned one amazing message after another. That''s it. Heaven and earth! Not the only one! There is a broader world of the main heaven and earth than their world. Does that mean that it is the real world of the monks, where heaven and earth can coexist You can''t help it. Everyone felt Chu Lingxiao, which renewed their cognition again. Just listen to the name. Lord heaven and earth, Lord heaven and earth! It is definitely a more mysterious and incomparable world than the present one. Once you can get in. They will definitely improve their strength in a very short time, but everyone on the scene knows that there are unimaginable dangers in the world. If they go, will they Most of the people on the scene are only the life bodies of the ancestor level. Even some people, even the Tianzu, haven''t reached the level. If Chu Lingxiao doesn''t show up, one of the ancestor level and prefecture level forces will be able to crush all of them. So. Soon. Even if you know this is a rare chance to improve your strength rapidly, some people shake their heads in their hearts immediately to remind themselves that their strength, even many old star executives under the rule of the land of all worlds, can''t compete with each other, and they are not qualified to go to that kind of world. So the opportunity is a short moment. They have already retreated to one side, and the meaning is obvious. They''d better stay here honestly. But. Except for those who have self-knowledge, they know they can''t go. But there are also those who are as complicated as fengmuxue. They stand on one side, bow their heads and don''t speak. There are also those who are hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, holding their fists tightly and saying that they want to follow Chu Lingxiao and go to the world of heaven and earth. That''s where we should go! "If any of you think you have the strength to go, you can go to the warship outside first, and then you can go to the world of heaven and earth with me." Just. The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s next words, just fell, no matter who they were, they were stunned. Soon a huge white light curtain appeared in everyone''s eyes. In the light. It''s the battleship that is still floating in the world, outer space. Looking at that huge warship, everyone was not surprised. And then it goes on. Another faint voice fell down slowly. "You must have seen that the people above are all monks of the same rank as the Lord of the ancestral land. They also come from the world of heaven and earth." This sentence just dropped. All of us are stupid at once. Eyes glaring. All the gooseflesh came out. Immediately was scared out of a cold sweat. I just thought that I would enter the list of ten people and follow Chu Lingxiao to the world of heaven and earth. At that time, my legs were scared to be soft. This moment. There was silence. Everyone''s eyes, one after another, were staring at the light curtain, the first-class friars on the huge warship. Their eyes were filled with horror and horror for a moment. For a moment, they were still breathing. When hearing Chu Lingxiao say that ten people can follow some of the ancestors who left together, just about to think of it, it is also at this moment that their feet shrink back again, and all the sweat beads on their foreheads, one by one, swallow their throats, and they feel terrible. What I want to say before. It was swallowed in an instant. My mother! The people on this warship are all the masters of ancestral land, and those of the same rank?! Are they all from the world of heaven and earth? In the past, when they heard the words of the world of heaven and earth from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, there were not many waves in their hearts. But at this moment, when they heard that all the people on these warships were not only the masters of the ancestral land, but also the moment when they came from the world of heaven and earth, all of them were scared to be silly. It''s like a lightning bolt. All the people who split on the spot had their hearts blown. They were all afraid to talk. Lord of the world! Is it so horrible?! "My Lord, what are these people in the world of heaven and earth..." The next moment. Some still think, follow Chu Lingxiao to go together with the old founder, forced down the heart of a trace of fear, can not help but ask a sentence. Immediately. The words of the old emperor made all the people''s ears stand up in a flash, including the powerful chaos in the 12 fulcrum world such as Houyi. "These people are the most outstanding friars of 50000 years ago. As for the level of their rank in the world of heaven and earth, you only need to know that they were all the young people of that period. 50000 years ago, they had already achieved the coexistence of heaven and earth." But when Chu Lingxiao said a few words, after that. The old grandfather, on the spot, trembled with fear, shook his head with a wry smile, and retreated to one side. Grunt! The next moment. Hearing the voice of many people trying their best to swallow their saliva, one by one was scared to be silly again. They can hear it. Chu Lingxiao is not praising these people on the warship. But they are telling them that these people, 50000 years ago, have reached the coexistence of heaven and earth in the world of heaven and earth, but even so, they can only be called the young generation! This is the message. That''s too scary, isn''t it! In this way, they are the most common monks in the world of heaven and earth. This moment. All of us had a clearer understanding of the world of heaven and earth in the mouth of Chu Lingxiao. In a moment, there was no sound in the whole hall of the three ethnic groups. One by one you look at me, I look at you, no one knows what to say. As for those who are strong in chaos in the 12 fulcrum world such as Houyi, they look at each other and smile bitterly. Originally, they didn''t plan to go to the world of heaven and earth. From their resurrection, until now, there has always been only one wish in this life, that is to guard the land of all worlds and let him return to the peak. Now all this. It''s all done. They have no regrets for a long time. Now they just want to be quiet. The rest of their lives are enough in the world. But. I didn''t expect it. The world of heaven and earth is so terrible. The friars on these warships are just a group of young people fifty thousand years ago But just then. The reincarnation old man standing next to the king, after looking at the empress Hongtian not far away, resolutely stood out and said: "I will go, my Lord!" Chapter 701 The voice just dropped. The eyes of all the people in the audience can''t help looking at the reincarnation old man. To be honest, although the reincarnation old man has also reached the level of ancestral life body, and what he cultivates is the reincarnation Road, among many ancestral emperors, the reincarnation old man is not the top in terms of qualification or strength. Let go of the old zudi. It can only be ranked in the middle and lower reaches among many new Jin emperors, which is not so brilliant. So. Seeing that he is reincarnated old man, he stood up and volunteered to follow him to the world of heaven and earth. In the hearts of many people present, he felt that reincarnated old man was beyond his capacity. But. Chu Lingxiao just said: "who else?" This is to agree with the reincarnation of the elderly. In the list of ten people, the king and Bai Rou, who used to be the three ultimate realms, are all staring at each other. I think so. Reincarnation old people should not go. Although the world is brilliant, they are not enough to see. Rather than go to that world, they should first improve their strength in this world, and then live in it. There may not be no hope in the future. Since the world of heaven and earth can come. That means they have a way to go. Both of them can''t help but look at the reincarnation old man and shake their heads in bewilderment. In a reasonable way, the reincarnation old man shouldn''t even have this self-knowledge, right? On the other side, the empress Hongtian. See reincarnation old man unexpectedly stood out, but beautiful Mou shivered for a while, forbear to have no speech. She is no different from the once reincarnated empress. Two people are one. Even though we know that reincarnation old man has some inextricable connection with her, there is still a trace of resentment against reincarnation old man in our heart, which may indicate that we are affected by the memory of reincarnation female emperor. "Master, let''s go too!" And at the same time. On the other side of the Phoenix nine Xiao, long Bingyao, also stood out in unison. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved. I agree. For a moment. The mood of all the people in the audience became inexplicably restless and hesitated. They didn''t know whether they should go or not. It''s still fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, both of whom are not strong in their eyes. The former has just stepped into the ancestral life. The latter is in the eyes of these old grandfathers, just like ants, but just stepped into the ancestral realm. If we go to the world of heaven and earth. We can only survive in the cracks. According to this consistent style, we must go to the world of heaven and earth, and then we don''t care. Only when it comes to the real life and death, it will appear. That''s true And these people, which one is not the ancestor, which one is not the strong one who once dominated the fulcrum world, under one person and above ten thousand people, if they go to the world of heaven and earth, then their identity is not fundamentally like ordinary friars, is there no difference? Actually now. In front of all the people in the audience, there are only two ways. One is to go, the other is not to go. There are advantages and disadvantages. If you go. Maybe it will surpass today''s realm after being tempered, but on the contrary, that world must be more cruel. If you don''t pay attention, you will lose your life. But if not. Maybe in the future, they will have no chance to step into the coexistence of heaven and earth. Even in the chaos and Hongmeng, they will have no chance. However, their identity is still a grandparent life which is awed by the whole fulcrum of the world. The whole audience was quiet. All of us frown and think about ourselves and what decisions to make. On the other side, Feng muxue decides not to go after seeing Chu Lingxiao. She finally understood. What Chu Ling Xiao as like as two peas took her away from the world of the universe, looked at the four big planets, and even brought her to see a Lin Xuejiao who was exactly the same as herself. This is to arrange for her later. Since Chu Lingxiao has handed over such a big business to herself, she still needs to worry about what she can''t go. Feng muxue holds her fists tightly. After making up her mind, she feels a little relieved in her eyes. But. Chu Lingxiao''s nearest day, such as dusk, and many of the grand figures, but also after seeing each other, they decided not to go. They connect the world. I haven''t got it. Why should we go to the Lord and the world and toss again. On this point. In the heart of all the zushuai level figures in tianrumu and Xueyu, they are more thorough than anyone on the scene. They have not reached a certain strength and are not qualified to go. And this time. Then there are four or five old grandfathers, standing out, all of a sudden, but even more let the hearts of all the people present, become tangled up. "No matter what, I also decided to spell it." The next moment. Finally the king is also a gnash of teeth, a stamp of foot, stood out. It''s not that he can''t help himself. But finally Wang also felt that it was time for him to fight. From the day when he became the ultimate state, up to now, he has been living in the twelve universe area, and he has always been so high. He is too comfortable to be a leader at all. "Master, I''m one of them." The last place is Bai rou. You can''t help it. Ten places have all come out. Although some people think it''s right that they can''t choose to go, when ten places come out, they feel empty in their hearts and have a little regret. Chu Lingxiao slowly stood up and said lightly: "well, in that case, you should prepare for it. Three days later, you can leave with me." The voice fell. Later, Yi and other twelve strongmen of chaos in the world waved their hands, so that all but those in the list of ten could withdraw from the hall for the time being. In a moment. When everyone left. But suddenly, the reincarnation old man knelt down to Chu Lingxiao and said in a very respectful tone: "I have a request, sir, and I hope you can grant it." Standing on the side of the king, Bai Rou two people, can not help but Leng for a while. But. As soon as the words of reincarnation old man were finished, Chu Lingxiao''s voice also fell down. "You don''t want to go, do you?" You can''t help it. The reincarnation old man smiled bitterly. "I didn''t expect to see it at a glance." Don''t want to go? Finally, Wang and others were confused. Since I don''t want to go. Why did you stand up for the first time? But then reincarnation of the old man''s words, but let the king, immediately silent down. "Adult, I can see that Hongtian really wanted to go, but he didn''t say it because of his own strength." Say. The reincarnation old man went straight to Chu Lingxiao, pleaded and kowtowed: "so I hope that I can give her my quota and ask for your permission." Chapter 702 Reincarnation old people know. In doing so, he is undoubtedly disrespectful and disrespectful to a strong man, so when he has finished this sentence, he immediately lowers his head. Quiet! There was a momentary silence around. Finally, Wang doesn''t know what to say. Now he finally understood why the reincarnation old man would be the first one to stand out. It was originally to win a place for the empress Hongtian. But he did not expect that when everyone knew how terrible the world of heaven and earth was, there would not be many people willing to go. But it''s also a father''s concern for her daughter. I hope she can go further than herself on the road of cultivation. It seems that the old man of reincarnation feels more guilty to the reincarnation empress than he imagined. "Your Excellency, you can promise him." Think about it. Finally, Wang also quickly knelt down and pleaded for the reincarnation old man. "You all stand up, I didn''t say no?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Hear that. The reincarnation old man immediately took a deep sigh of relief. He knew that as long as Chu Lingxiao could promise himself, he would take more care of Hongtian even when he came to the world of the Lord. As long as it can. He was satisfied. "Well, three days later, you wait for me outside." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao has disappeared, and immediately. Kneeling on the ground, the reincarnated old man stood up slowly, and sighed helplessly. Finally, Wang walked over, patted the old man on the shoulder and said: "don''t worry, you girl, I will also pay attention to one or two. Besides, she is also a person of my universe, isn''t she?" The reincarnation old man can''t help but look at Zhong Wang. His eyes are a little complicated. He is moved and nods. He can do it to Hongtian. That''s all Soon. Three days passed. This day. The whole land of ten thousand realms, all the personages with great faces, have appeared in the outer space of the land of ten thousand realms. Except for countless Tianzu. In the twelve fulcrum world, all the ancestors stood on both sides respectfully, so did the twelve chaos strongmen such as Houyi. On the same day, the leaders from tianrumu and Xueyu came to see Chu Lingxiao off. But. It''s all clear. Even if Chu Lingxiao is not in the future, they should also abide by their duties and never overstep the boundary. Because in these three days, Feng muxue has already ascended the position of the Lord of the world and ancestral land under the announcement of Chu Lingxiao. Even though fengmuxue is only an ancestor now. But whoever it is. As long as Chu Lingxiao pushes this position, even if he is a beggar, they can''t have any doubts. They can''t guarantee what kind of backhand he left in the world is to deal with his absence and wipe out all the strange guys. Under the spotlight. Chu Lingxiao is at the front. After that, there was Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao, longbingyao and other people, including Hongtian empress who looked absent-minded. She didn''t expect it. The reincarnated old man gave up his place. I didn''t expect it. Reincarnation old man can see himself, also want to go to the main world of this layer of mind. These three days. The empress Hongtian didn''t know what to say. She could only accept it in silence. When she saw the reincarnation old man standing on both sides of the crowd nodding slightly to herself, the empress hung Tian hesitated for a moment, shook her lips, but finally returned. He walked past the reincarnated old man. But this small move, the reincarnation of the old man''s heart, more warmth. He did so much just to try his best to make up for his father''s debt to his daughter. But all the time. The empress Hongtian didn''t give him such a chance. Every time he went to the twelve universes and wanted to see the empress Hongtian, he was shut up. But now it seems that he gradually accepted the existence of his father no matter what. That''s all. He is satisfied when he reincarnates the old man. And these three days. For the friars of Tianyi and other warships, they are suffering and can do nothing but stay on the warship and go nowhere. Now I see Chu Lingxiao finally coming back. Immediately. As soon as the day waited for a group of friars on the warship, they had a full spirit of twelve minutes. At the next moment, they all stood up. But. Looking at many monks from all over the world, their hearts are full of frustration and bitterness. I really didn''t think of it. One day, his famous existence in the world of heaven and earth is like a monkey, who is looked at by people with curious eyes for a moment. This taste. It''s really a little hard. "Senior!" Soon. When Chu Lingxiao stepped onto the warship, Tianyi waited for a group of friars. They hurriedly stepped forward two steps at a time. They saluted Chu Lingxiao''s return. It''s a big move. But it caused a shock on the faces of all the people in the world. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t tell them. Where to know, these people are the coexistence of heaven and earth! To see so many heaven and earth coexist, even if they don''t have the chance to go to the world of heaven and earth, is a pity in their heart. And follow Chu Lingxiao to board the warship together. I can''t help but hold my breath. Seeing so many heaven and earth coexist, I could not help following Chu Lingxiao in a proper way. I didn''t dare to make a sound. To be honest. They are really lucky. If they can meet Chu Lingxiao without him, they really don''t know what year Ma Yue is going to meet a real ancestor, let alone so many! This moment. The whole audience was quiet. Chu Lingxiao did not return his head. He waved his hand gently and said lightly: "I can go." But. The voice just dropped. All the people standing in the outer space of the world knelt down one by one and looked at Chu Lingxiao from the bottom of their hearts, saying in unison: "I''d like to send you a present and wish you all the best." Everyone knows. Today''s farewell. Maybe goodbye. Maybe in this life, it''s hard to have a chance. Goodbye. Feng muxue, standing in the middle of the crowd, has beautiful eyes and looks closely at Chu Lingxiao''s back. He secretly says in his heart: "master, I will wait for you to come back." On the warship, a group of people following Chu Lingxiao couldn''t help turning around and looking at the whole world again. Everyone''s mood was very complicated. Yes. They are going. Maybe this life, really hard to see the last side. If they can still live in the world of heaven and earth "Let''s go." The next moment. With Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice falling, the huge star battleship suddenly turned into a meteor, completely disappeared in everyone''s eyes. Chapter 703 Endless starry sky. In a flash, the lost star warship appeared in the ancestral land of Honghuang. It was located in the original area, but before the reaction of Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, the picture turned again. The moment disappeared again. In all people''s eyes, the picture in front of them is just like light and shadow. From their eyes, they are crazy and can''t even see the shadow. The whole huge warship. It''s like jumping out of the space of different dimensions. They were standing on the warship. Although we can still feel that the speed of the warship is not so fast, it is still so slow, but the scene in front of us is really a second for a second, which makes them dazzled. It doesn''t look like the speed of the warship. It hasn''t changed. It''s fast, even their eyes can''t keep up, so it''s hard to feel, but in fact, it''s beyond space and time, to achieve the real sense of speed. Red dust on the other side. It''s the humanoid robot on the life warship. It carries drinks, food and other things and puts them in front of Zhongwang, bairou and others. It smiles and says: "eat something. It will take quite a while to return to the world of the Lord." Smell the words. Zhongwang, bairou and other people are still very flattered. After all, they let a leader of ancestral land exist at the same level to carry tea and water personally, which they didn''t dare to think before. But. Experienced the past. No matter in the world of mortals or other people on the warship, they dare not despise anyone brought up by Chu Lingxiao. Even ten people, such as Zhong Wang and Bai Rou, are the vast majority. For them, they are only the ancestral life bodies, or even just stepped into the ancestral realm. As long as it''s Chu Lingxiao''s side. Then none of them can offend! At least! These people, they can''t get up! No matter whether the fugitives are fugitives or not, let''s give them a good confession first. Fifty thousand years ago, to be honest, even they just want to go back and see what the world of heaven and earth has become. Is as like as two peas before they left? The main thing is Want to know. After 50000 years, do you know these people in the world. But. They are really far away from the world of heaven and earth. It is estimated that they will not go back in half a month. Feng jiuxiao took a glass of wine and sipped it gently. He could not help but look carefully. Standing at Chu Lingxiao, who was at the top of the warship, he asked in a low voice: "this elder, I have a question. How do you know my master?" Smell the words. The friars of all the warships around turned away from embarrassment. "Here This... Well. " The world of mortals is also embarrassed. I don''t know how to answer, after all. It''s really disgraceful for them. It''s a shame that so many people can''t beat one person. It''s so embarrassing to see the world of mortals. Feng jiuxiao immediately realized that he could not help smiling and apologizing: "since there is something inconvenient to say, let alone, I just ask." Smell the words. Red dust face, this just slowly restored original appearance. After nodding. And left. Immediately. Another look at Chu Lingxiao above, and then with the owner of the warship - Tianyi, stood respectfully beside Chu Lingxiao. "Your Excellency, at the present speed, you should be able to reach the world of heaven and earth in half a month. Please be patient." Said Tianyi. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t have any response, he closed his mouth wisely. To be honest. Anyone on the whole warship, including him, still has a little guess about Chu Lingxiao''s identity. They all want to know who Chu Lingxiao is. Since 50000 years ago. Then we can surpass the power of heaven and earth. Why are they on the list of heaven and earth level fugitives. It seems that this man may have done all the destruction of heaven! That would be even more terrible! Even the old immortal in the world of heaven and earth said that if someone can easily destroy so many heavenly ways, their terrible degree is far beyond their imagination. Maybe even the old immortal can''t subdue each other. The so-called way of destruction. In fact, it was 50000 years ago, at a certain time, something happened suddenly. All of a sudden, the heavenly way in many heaven and earth collapsed in one night. I don''t know the reason at all, and there was no sign in my sight, so it turned into ashes. As a result. The order of many heaven and earth is extremely chaotic in an instant. Even the Hongmeng, tiandome and heaven and earth coexist, which can be called the strong beyond the Tao, completely destroys the balance of the whole cultivation world. In the past. Only the old in the big clan can be called "beyond the Tao". After that event, the heaven and the earth, whose heaven and earth were destroyed, had never been strong at the level of heaven and earth coexistence. Afterwards. There is only one truth they can find out. There seems to be someone. In carrying out some terrible experiment, no, it should be said that it has been in progress for a long time. It happened that 50000 years ago, it just failed. But it''s good that it''s a failure! If it succeeds, I know what terrible things will happen. Failed! Many heaven and earth in the way of heaven, will be destroyed! You can imagine. How creepy the experiment was. And now. The person who caused all this was right in front of his own eyes, so Tianyi was more frightened and always felt that he had done something wrong. These people. He brought it back to the world of heaven and earth, it won''t happen! Soon. After a few days of driving. The huge warship has already arrived at another world. Just as it arrived, it made Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao, longbingyao and others all look stupid, and their eyes immediately widened. Where is heaven and earth. It''s just ruins! Dead, black, everywhere full of bleak, sad, dead breath, compared with their heaven and earth, it is just like two worlds. But. For Tianyi and others, it''s no wonder that this is one of the heaven and earth worlds where Tiandao was destroyed. This level of destruction. It was a devastating blow to the monks. After only 50000 years, the monks in it either died or left. Just. When a huge warship steps into the next world, it''s the turn of Tianyi and others at this moment to look at the ruins at a glance, and then it''s silly. Chapter 704 The second heaven and earth world the warship reached. It''s still a ruin. In the ten people who followed Chu Lingxiao, such as Zhong Wang, Bai Rou, Feng jiuxiao, and long Bingyao, they didn''t think it was normal. The one in front is a waste. What''s so strange about this ruin. But this scene. Falling into the eyes of Tianyi, the world of mortals, and all the people of the warship, it''s really like being hit by a thunderbolt and lightning. In a moment, everyone''s head suddenly becomes blank and his face is unbelievable. The next moment. All of us look at the world, every corner, and finally come to a conclusion that this is the world they remember. But it''s impossible! The last time they passed here, it was only 20000 years ago. At that time, it was still a bright place. The friars'' civilization was at its peak. In their boundless pursuit of Chu Lingxiao, in the world of heaven and earth they passed by, it could almost be regarded as the top three world of heaven and earth! Compared with the land of thousands of boundaries. It''s not as good as so after only 20000 years, it''s a tragedy. It''s totally unreasonable! This It''s impossible! The former one is like that, they can understand that, after all, the heavenly way in the world of heaven and earth has already been destroyed, and the order is chaotic. They fully expected that. Therefore, they did not feel that it was strange. But this one in front of us is not! Nothing at all! Did they remember it wrong? The next moment. Everyone''s eyes, including those of the world of mortals, looked at Tianyi, who was standing beside Chu Lingxiao. But Tianyi''s face was dumb, his mouth was wide, his eyes were inconceivable, and all of them were stunned again. At the moment of Tianyi, my heart is full of doubts and puzzles. There was no thought at all. I don''t know how it happened. At the beginning, he gave orders to the world of heaven and earth, the old of many big families would not die. When investigating the event of Tiandao''s destruction, he clearly recorded all the destroyed World of heaven and earth in his mind. So! He''s convinced now! In front of us, the eighth day recorded by the world database of heaven and earth is not in the records of those destroyed heaven and earth, but how can it become like this now! This eighth day! How also become a pair of lifeless, look up, are all ruins, even personal shadow did not see the world of death! "My Lord, here..." The world of mortals has long been a fool. After returning to God, he quickly whispered a sentence to the sky. But. Not yet. He was interrupted by Tianyi. "Don''t say anything. Let''s see." You can''t help it. The world of mortals suddenly became silent, and the other friars on the warship frowned. Don''t look at them. Not only from the world of the main heaven and earth, but also from the big families in the world of the main heaven and earth. They can look down on one side of the world, but one side of the world suddenly becomes like this. Let alone them, they will spread to the world of the main heaven and earth, and cause a huge wave in an instant. A good place. It''s like this. In the past 50 thousand years since they were away, something amazing has happened! Only in this way, the whole world has become a ruin. You can''t help it. Looking at Tianyi and others on the warship, they frowned. At this moment, even ten people, including Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, who came with Chu Lingxiao, realized that something was going on. Everyone''s face became very dignified. This is far from reaching the world of heaven and earth. That''s what happened. It''s hard to imagine. What kind of place is the world of heaven and earth. It didn''t take long. After driving for two days, we arrived at a heaven and earth. This time, it was normal. The huge starry sky was extremely bright. The holy air covered all directions, which made Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao, longbingyao and others all couldn''t help but hold their breath and stare at the rare scene along the way. But. But it''s also fleeting. Because the speed of the warship is too fast, even if it is one side of the world, under the speed of the warship beyond the dimension, it only stays for half a burning time. I have enjoyed the real bright world. Especially the scene different from the world they live in soon made the ten people who followed Chu Lingxiao forget that they had just seen the chilling world of death. But the next second. When we come to a world of heaven and earth. The faces of all the people became very dignified again. Tianyi, the world of mortals, and warships, the monks who came from the world of heaven and earth, have just relaxed their brows a little, which will wrinkle and sink again. The sky was heavy. The eyes tremble. Look at the world. Murmured: "unexpectedly It''s another world, a ruin. " If this is the heaven and earth whose way is destroyed. It''s like this. They don''t think it''s strange, but it''s not! That''s really weird! These 50000 years! Just what happened! If they remember correctly, the world of heaven and earth should have been recorded in the database by the world of heaven and earth. It''s called the third world, but how could it Two seats! Already two, should not have become ruins of the world of heaven and earth, but has become so! In 50000 years. What happened? Suddenly. Tianyi''s eyes all looked carefully. Chu Lingxiao, who had no change in his face, then shook his head again. It should not be possible. These 50000 years, although they have been used as bait, in the dark, every day and night, chasing Chu Lingxiao behind their buttocks. But one thing they still know. That''s the breath of Chu Lingxiao, always in front of them, which means that Chu Lingxiao has not turned back from the beginning of their pursuit. How could it be. Destroy these worlds. Again. According to this habit, it should not be destroyed for no reason. "What happened..." Tianyi''s eyebrows are wrinkled again. Because just after this world, it is another world that has already been turned into a ruin Three seats! All three, that''s it. The world of heaven and earth must have been traced by someone. But in his opinion, these destroyed heaven and earth are like some amazing people after the battle. But it will. However, the speed of the huge warship slowed down a little, and finally stopped in the air. Because of the speed of the warship, how fast is it? It''s all because the owner of Tianyi warship controls it. This will distract him from the scene in front of him. After discovering this situation immediately. Tian Yi couldn''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao. His face suddenly showed a little embarrassment, but he just wanted to start the warship again. But at this time. In the void of heaven and earth. But suddenly came a voice of disbelief and uncertainty. "Master Tianyi, you..." Chapter 705 The moment I heard the voice. The sky was stunned. Standing beside the world of mortals, I was stunned. As well as other people on the warship, they were all stunned for a moment. They couldn''t help turning their heads and looking around. What''s the situation? This has become a ruins of the world of heaven and earth, and people? Tianyi just wanted to restart the warship''s hand, and immediately fell down. This world of heaven and earth, someone? Not only that. You know them? "Master Tianyi, it''s really you!" Next second. The voice full of surprise came out again. It seems that there was some uncertainty before. It will take a closer look to make sure that they are really their own people. "Who?" Day a look, a look around. If it wasn''t for Chu Lingxiao''s presence, he would have gone straight. Although he was like an ant in Chu Lingxiao''s hands, he was not only the master of heaven and earth, but also the real old-fashioned powerful. Heaven and earth! It''s already one of the most powerful people in the world of heaven and earth, who seldom appears in front of the monks! "God, it''s me." Immediately. The voice fell again. "Oh, I forgot. You can''t see what we are like now. Wait a minute." But the next second. It seems that I just realized that I am in a state at the moment, and the other party can''t see it. Just after I finished this sentence, there are several incomparably bright lights in this world, which are revealed. Next. They saw a man and two women, who appeared not far in front of the warship. The man was dressed in a blue robe, and his temperament was gentle. However, as soon as he appeared, all the friars on the warship, including Tianyi, all had bright eyes. "Opened the coexistence of heaven and earth of eight imperial acupoints?" On the other side. Those two girls are also very tall. Looking from a distance, they look like lotus flowers blooming in the snow. They come out of the mud without dyeing. Their temperament is very noble. Though not as good as that young man. But also opened the seven imperial cave heaven and earth coexistence. All the way forward, they soon flew to the warship. Then, looking at the living people on the warship, they seemed to be surprised and surprised. As if in their eyes. It''s amazing that these people are still alive. As the owner of the warship, Tianyi, however, felt a little familiar when the three approached, especially when they looked at the clothes they were wearing. You can''t help it. His face eased a little. People who can make him feel so familiar, almost the origin should not be simple, and can appear here, it has been said. "Are you?" Smell the words. The young man, dressed in a blue robe and with a very gentle temperament, could not help but point to his face and say: "it''s me, my God. Don''t you know me? Fifty thousand years ago, when you and your predecessors left the world of heaven and earth to pursue the fugitive named Chu Lingxiao, you held me. " Young people say so. The day immediately face changed again, immediately, it seems to think of what, but still some uncertainty, tone exploratory asked a question. "You are the northern dome Lujia, the little boy named Lu zangfeng?" I finally remember myself when I heard Tianyi. The young man''s face was full of joy. "Master Tianyi, you finally recognize me. When I was born, uncle Zugong came to see you and you. I didn''t expect to meet you here today." Finish. The young man also looked at all the friars on the warships around him excitedly. Although the appearance of Tianyi and others is much older than that of those in those days, he was sure that he didn''t admit his mistake. Just. When he looked at the ten people who were sitting there, including Zhong Wang, Bai Rou, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, he was stunned. Tianzu? Ancestor? Strange. How can these people, who are not as good as ants, be qualified to board this warship? But. I still don''t pay much attention. After hearing the youth''s words, Tian Yi''s face suddenly showed a little relief and finally knew who the youth was. Fifty thousand years ago. At the time of departure. He did hold a newborn baby from a close friend who had come to see him off. Now it seems that this baby is the former youth. On the other side. The two girls who came with the young people were excited. They went to the friars of every warship to say hello. They were not cold at all. They were not close to each other. They were like two little fans who saw and looked forward to their idols. "Elder Hao Mo, when I was a child, but I listened to your deeds and grew up, would you please sign a name for me?" "And you, elder Lingtian. Up to now, there are still your portraits in our family." For a moment, I kept chirping. But I can''t help but embarrass everyone on the warship. One by one, look at me. I look at you. I don''t know what to do. Are they so famous? Even they didn''t know it. After fifty thousand years, someone knew them. Even the world of mortals on one side was quite surprised. But what they don''t know. Although it has been 50000 years, the young generation of them can still be among the same generation after several times, and they are called the top group. Plus. The world of mortals and others are also the last group of friars who boarded the warship in the world of heaven and earth. Therefore, within 50000 years, they have almost become the model of friars in various times. "Master Tianyi, don''t mind. My two sisters usually don''t look like this. They are just excited to see you today." Lu zangfeng said slightly embarrassed. I can''t help it. "You two, haven''t come to see Tianyi master yet!" he said Hear that. Those two girls, just think of this matter, hurriedly came over, respectfully made a salute to heaven. "Master Tianyi, we......" But just when they want to talk. A faint voice suddenly interrupted them. "Are you finished? And when he has finished, he continues to set out. " Smell the words. Lu zangfeng''s three people were stunned, only to find that there was a man in white standing next to Tianyi. But for a long time. Still didn''t recognize who it was. Not from weak asked a sentence. "Master Tianyi, this is it?" Hearing this sentence, Tianyi''s eyes suddenly tightened and he was a little slow, then he swallowed his throat and said: "Oh This is Chu Lingxiao. It''s... " "Are you Chu Lingxiao?" Only Tianyi''s words, not finished, the three people immediately froze again, especially Lu zangfeng blurted out, looking at Chu Lingxiao in front of him with a surprised face. But. In a flash, it seemed that Chu Lingxiao''s identity was remembered, and his face suddenly showed anger and disdain. Cold voice scolded: "a fugitive in the world of heaven and earth is entitled to give instructions to the elder generation of Tianyi!" Tianyi: "..." Chapter 706 Tell the truth. When Lu zangfeng finished this sentence. All the people in the audience, including Tianyi and Hongchen, standing in front of Lu zangfeng, were all in a cold sweat with their legs soft. Quiet! It''s quiet! This moment. As if the air had solidified, the atmosphere of the whole scene was very strange. Grunt! Everyone''s eyes all looked at Lu zangfeng''s side, one by one, staring straight, swallowing. This boy! But no one dared to give a warning. North dome Lujia. They''ve all heard about it. Although they haven''t met Lu zangfeng''s two sisters, they did when Lu zangfeng was a baby fifty thousand years ago. Because. In those days, an old antique beside Lu zangfeng was the ancestor level existence of the northern dome Lu family, which has reached the top ranks of the world. So they all paid special attention to Lu zangfeng. Yes. They didn''t expect that the baby fifty thousand years ago is now a strong person who has opened eight imperial acupoints to reach the level of coexistence of heaven and earth, not less than them fifty thousand years ago. But how can it be! Let alone Lu zangfeng! It''s the old ancestor of the northern dome Lu family. I''m afraid this one can die with a slap?! It''s just the Lhasa front at the moment. But I didn''t realize that I had made a big disaster. Everyone in this huge warship can be offended, but he did. The one who can''t be offended! And his two sisters. When I heard three words of Chu Lingxiao. Just a pair of innocent little girls, I saw the idol ecstatic, and now it is also very cold for a moment. When two beautiful eyes look at Chu Lingxiao, they are full of disgust, disdain and contempt. Both grew up listening to Tianyi and the stories of others on the warship. Now. Even though it has been 50000 years, there are still some cultivation records in the world of heaven and earth, which are kept by Tianyi people. Therefore, Tianyi people are worshipped in my heart. I know. Tianyi and others, chasing a heaven and earth level fugitive Chu Lingxiao. Just. For the past 50000 years. It''s not likely that Tianyi and others will come back, so everyone in the world thinks that Tianyi is really in trouble, and the culprit is Chu Lingxiao. But this time I met Tianyi and he finally came back, and I forgot that there was such a person as Chu Lingxiao. But now. As soon as I hear it. Standing in front of themselves, the man in white actually turned out to be Chu Lingxiao, all disgusted, and retreated far away. It seemed that Chu Lingxiao was a dirty man with blood on his hands in their eyes. In particular, many of the elders that I''m looking forward to can''t come back after 50000 years. I''ve been accumulating my resentment in my heart for a long time. Just the next moment. When the two girls noticed that Chu Lingxiao was dressed in white, clean and without any shackles, they all frowned. "Master, you have caught this fugitive. Why don''t you lock him up?" Tianyi: "..." For two women. Where dare I respond at this moment. He was really helpless in his heart, but he was so frightened. My two little ancestors, how about criminals? What about the shackles?! How dare they treat such things in this way. Now. They, as a group of people, can still stand here at the moment. This is enough to open up to them! "Master, I''d better lock this guy up first. This kind of escapee is not qualified to stand with you. It''s better..." Originally, Tianyi and others really didn''t want to respond, but watching Lu zangfeng say it, they even made a gesture of wiping their necks to kill people. Really. This moment. Standing on one side of the world of mortals, Lu zangfeng''s legs almost softened. He fell to the ground. All the people around him who were honored by Lu zangfeng as the elder were even more frightened. It seemed that the air at this moment was extremely fierce, which made him swallow his throat again. On the first day of the day, he came out in a hurry. Forced out a smile, Lu Zang Feng was interrupted in an instant: "don''t Stop talking. " "Master, then lock him up." But Lu zangfeng thought that Tianyi had agreed, and followed Tianyi''s words directly. "I said stop, are you deaf?" Next moment. Suddenly, Lu zangfeng and his two younger sisters were stunned by Tianyi''s sudden rage. They stared at Tianyi, who was angry and panting. "Before Senior? " "Please kneel down and thank me first!" It''s just Lu zangfeng''s words. As soon as they fall, they suddenly feel a huge pressure on their shoulders. Before he can react, they just soften their legs and kneel down. Bang! Lu zangfeng: "..." If it''s just this, Lu zangfeng is not so ignorant, but at the moment, what he is doing to him is Tianyi! In an instant. Lu zangfeng''s whole brain is blank, blank and dull, staring at Tianyi standing in front of him. I don''t know yet. What''s going on. Isn''t it a proposal to lock up a fugitive? Is that also wrong? And make him apologize? To whom? Lu zangfeng''s face is muddled. His two younger sisters, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting, stand beside him with a blank face. Both of them can see clearly from the beginning to the end. My brother. How to kneel on the ground. It''s true that, as soon as the first day comes, I''ll give it up. The most important thing is that I didn''t hesitate at all! "Master Tianyi, my brother is right. How do you..." Lu Qingxue''s doubt on her face is also that on the other side of her face, Lu Yuting hurriedly stands up and pleads: "if you have any words, please don''t......" Only passing by Lu Yuting, not finished, only heard a bang, also directly like Lu zangfeng, was kneeling on the ground under the force of Tianyi. "Master Tianyi, why..." Seeing this, Lu Qingxue just wanted to talk. Bang! Also kneel directly on the ground! "You two kneel well first!" Lu Qingxue: "..." Lu Yuting: "..." In an instant. They were totally confused. Lu zangfeng, who had been kneeling aside for a long time, just had a blank brain. Now he saw his two younger sisters, just like him, kneeling down in front of the public, or kneeling at the foot of a fugitive wanted in the world of the main heaven and the earth, and instantly let him return to God. Look at Tianyi. There was just a blush on his face. He was scolded by Tianyi for being stupid. "If it wasn''t for your grandparents'' sake that I just disrespected you, I would have killed you all!" Finish. Tian then turned around all the time. Just now, he looked at Chu Lingxiao with a face full of smiles. He flattered and flattered him: "senior, you can see that for the sake of these three little things, they are ignorant and young, they are three people who have a mean life." Lu Qingxue: "..." Lu Yuting: "..." Lu zangfeng: "..." Chapter 707 Quiet! It''s quiet! At this moment, for Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting, they really have experienced the most incredible and incredible scenes they have encountered in their lives for 50000 years. And they''ve been fifty thousand years. It can be reckoned that it is worth the millions of years or even tens of millions of years of cultivation of any monk in the world of heaven and earth. Even billion! Because of what? It is because they come from the world of heaven and earth, where there is not only the most complete order, but also the most perfect way of heaven. No other heaven and earth can match it. But now, what are they doing?! Kneel for a fugitive! A fugitive from heaven and earth who was wanted in the world of heaven and earth from 50000 years ago! Senior? And the extremely abnormal tone of Tianyi at this moment, if not for their conviction, this is indeed the owner of the warship, they really doubt whether they are dreaming! Not to mention that he is the world of heaven and earth, a descendant of the northern dome family. It''s just their cultivation now. In this world, it is enough to be called Tianjiao in the world of heaven and earth! Now! They kneel for a fugitive! What''s more exasperating! Even the owner of the warship, Tianyi, forced them to kneel down for Chu Lingxiao and said nothing, little thing? Cheap life?! In an instant. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue, and Lu Yuting all return to their spirits from a daze and stagnation. Consternation? Anger? A wry smile? Helpless? Not even! They just want to know now why?! Are they crazy? Or the owner of the warship, after fifty thousand years, crazy? Quiet! Dead silence! What surprised the three of them even more was that the whole warship, all the predecessors they had been looking forward to, had no one to speak for them when they saw this scene, as if all of these were taken for granted! Damn it! Did they think wrong from the beginning! This huge warship has shuttled through the world and chased the fugitive named Chu Lingxiao for fifty thousand years, unable to go back. Is it true that his body and mind have been devastated?! Now! They''re just in time for the disease? "What else do you think one by one? Don''t kowtow to the elder to make amends! " But before Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting could react, they were immediately scolded by Tianyi. The next moment. The scene in front of us. More let three people, just like petrified general, immediately straight stare eyes, all deeply suck a cold breath. Hiss! Bang! Kneel! The owner of the warship, Tianyi, knelt down to a fugitive! Crazy! Bang! Bang! Bang! But when they couldn''t help but hold their breath, the sound of their legs kneeling in their ears was like the thunder and electricity suddenly falling from the air. One after another, it came from behind them. This moment. All three of them were bristling. No need to look back. All understand. It must be the others on the warship. They kneel back! Crazy! Kneel for a fugitive! Are you crazy?! "For our sake, sir, please give these three people a chance. The three little people''s uncle Zu is a close friend of the younger generation when they were young. If these three people die in front of the younger generation and see the close friend again in the future, I really don''t know how to tell him." Lu zangfeng: "..." Lu Qingxue: "..." Lu Yuting: "..." The three men looked at the master of the warship, Tianyi, kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao, flattering and flattering. They all looked stupid and all swallowed their throats. Because. When Tianyi spoke, he held out his hand behind his back to signal them to stop talking. This is a well thought look! What seems to be going crazy? No It can''t be true! Master Tianyi is serious! The owners of this huge warship are all serious. They are not joking! One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! This moment. The air around them seemed to solidify. The three realized that something was really wrong. They all looked at each other for a moment and then lowered their heads. That is to say, the three came from the northern dome land family. If I had been a monk in the world of heaven and earth, I would have been angry for a long time. But now the three people who are in the blood of the northern dome land family have noticed that there might be something they don''t know. It''s hard not to Not back in 50000 years What''s really going on! "For once, if the three are still like this, you should know what the consequences are." Finally. Then Chu Lingxiao heard a faint voice. Smell the words. Tianyi then took a deep breath of relief. After looking at the three Lu zangfeng, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, stood up, nodded his head and said with a smile: "yes, thank you for your generosity. I will warn them later." Say. All the warship friars kneeling on the ground were relieved and stood up slowly. Different from Tianyi. They were afraid. Chu Lingxiao was really offended. If they did, they would suffer. But Tianyi is really just because Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting are the descendants of one of his best friends. When he was young, he experienced the relationship between life and death together, and he really couldn''t bear to see that his descendants died just because he didn''t know Tiangao''s thick words. And I still die in front of myself. From then on, he will have no face to see his best friend. "Not yet!" The day I stood up, the next moment, will still face dazed, I do not know why the three people, to pull to one side. This moment. The three of them have completely returned to God. Lu zangfeng immediately asked: "master Tianyi, why are you? This guy Not... A fugitive? " When it comes to the last two words, Lu zangfeng''s voice has become extremely small. As for Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting standing beside him, at the moment, they also saw Chu Lingxiao standing there from a distance, with a little uneasiness in their eyes. But what Lu zangfeng said. Just finished. He was directly slapped in the back of his head by Tianyi, with a strong tone, almost biting his teeth, and shouting loudly: "you still say that you really don''t know how to write dead words!" Lu zangfeng: "..." "If I hadn''t stopped it in time, you three little things, I don''t know. Now you, I''m afraid, have turned into a mass of ashes!" Lu Qingxue: "..." Lu Yuting: "..." "I won''t tell you the details. I''ll tell you one thing. You''ve all remembered it for me. I''ve dealt with him. Even if I''m an old bone, I can''t defeat him even if I use the method of leaning Yin and Yang. Now I understand it!" "Now be honest with me. Don''t talk too much!" Lu Qingxue: "..." Lu Yuting: "..." Lu zangfeng: "..." Chapter 708 Blank! The brain is blank! Hearing Tianyi''s words, Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting are all stupid. One by one, their mouths are wide, and their faces are unbelievable and frightening. Tilt Yin and Yang! As the descendants of the northern dome Lu family, they have certainly heard of it, but there is no evidence to prove that there is such a supreme method as Yin and Yang tilting, because up to now, they have never seen such an incredible supreme method used in the world of the main heaven and earth. But now. What they heard. I''ll use it later! But! Even if so, can''t you defeat the other side? How is this possible? This is absolutely impossible! Not to mention the Yin and Yang, the warship owner Tianyi. They also learned from a group of old Dong that Tianyi is not only a heaven and earth power, but also the most top heaven and earth power! These people! Chase down a world class fugitive. There''s no need for a shot. It''s just taking the battleship and maintaining order. But now! From the mouth of Tianyi, the owner of the warship, they knew that even if he used Yin and Yang, he could not defeat the man named Chu Lingxiao! How could it be! "Master Tianyi, are you serious?" Lu zangfeng smiled bitterly, but his eyes were full of fear and uneasiness. For a moment, he felt that he had just walked through the gate. Fortunately, one day, he and his two sisters were caught in time. Otherwise. Did you really want to Hiss! This moment. Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting, who want to understand everything, are also beautiful eyes trembling. They suddenly take a breath of cool air. Tianyi''s voice, in a tone of teaching the younger generation, said to the three people: "I can only reveal so much, you can weigh it up, just what you have done!" Hear it here. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting could not help themselves any longer. They hurriedly passed by. Then they hurried to Chu Lingxiao. This moment. There was no sound around. Only three people were seen. Respectfully, standing in front of Chu Lingxiao, bending down and saying: "just Just now, I have many words. Please forgive me, elder. I apologize to you here! " To be honest. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting all have the necessary qualification to become the top strong. That is to be able to bend and stretch, and to know when and to really bow. See three people like this. Day and night hurriedly followed, stood in front of three people, bowed to Chu Lingxiao and saluted. "Set sail." But that''s about it. Chu Lingxiao just dropped two words lightly, carrying his hands on his back, and went to one side. Hu ¡« immediately let Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting breathe a big sigh of relief, which finally released the burden, dare to straighten up and wipe the cold sweat on his face. Now no matter why. A world-class fugitive, even the owner of a warship, can''t compete. They just need to know a little bit. That''s what they three can''t do! I''m afraid they dare not provoke the whole northern dome Lu family! Mastering Yin and Yang, the top abilities of the world can''t rival each other''s moves. What''s the strength? It''s unheard of. No way. Fifty thousand years ago, the world of heaven and earth sent out the wanted notice, which really had some secrets they didn''t know, involving the world of heaven and earth, more terrible people. "Well, you can rest assured. If you really want to take care of me, I won''t wait for you just now. I beg for your three little things." That''s what it says. But in fact, Tianyi was relieved. Immediately. Then he launched the warship again, and began to continue to shuttle between heaven and earth, to the destination - the world of the main heaven and earth! All the way. All the people of the warship can still see the scenes of one after another, which have been turned into ruins. Those scenes make the eyebrows of all the friars of the warship never relax. I feel so confused. Count it up. Along the way, they have met five world-class worlds, which has become a tragedy. This shouldn''t have happened. Although they can''t see. What happened, but we can still see that the world of heaven and earth, which has been turned into ruins, became like this on the same day. They felt it before. It''s like a fight. But it''s too exaggerated. What level of existence can make such a result. Not only will the five Heaven and earth worlds turn to ashes, or on the same day? Have the aftereffects of the fight spread from one world to another? What''s more, they can''t believe that none of the five Heaven and earth level powers can be found now. They just tried to check it, but they found that they couldn''t absorb a trace of heaven and Earth Spirit at all? That means. Five Heaven and earth level world''s heaven way, already had no! Or say! Destroyed! If in general, even if there is no spirit in the heaven and the earth, as long as the heavenly way in the world of heaven and earth level still exists, then their existence of such level can see a trace of spirit in the heavenly way. However! Now it never happened! Three days later. When we meet the eighth heaven and earth world which has been reduced to ruins, the sky can''t help but ask: "you three little things, tell me truthfully, what happened during the period when we were not here for 50000 years, which led to the destruction of so many heaven and earth world?" Smell the words. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting look at each other with hesitation. Some of them don''t know whether to say it or not. At last, Lu zangfeng stood out and whispered in Tianyi''s ear: "master Tianyi, I advise you not to ask, so as not to get angry." "Well?" Although Lu zangfeng''s voice is very small, it seems that he is afraid of being heard by others, but most of the people on the warship are much better than him. They all heard his voice, but to hear this sentence, it made everyone on the warship frown. The day one facial expression, also changed. "What''s the matter?" Hearing Tianyi''s insistence, Lu zangfeng had to attach himself to Tianyi again. However, it seems that what he said next will really offend some people and can''t help swallowing. Silence for a few seconds. Just keep on whispering: "Tianyi generation, just when you left the world of heaven and earth fifty thousand years ago, the lady and the taboo mountain, who didn''t know what to do, fought. This fight lasted twenty thousand years." In an instant. Hearing this sentence, the warship including Tianyi wrote about people, who shrank sharply when they were pupil, especially Tianyi, whose eyes were full of horror, staring at Lu zangfeng with an unbelievable face and saying: "what you said is true?" "It''s true. I heard that the one in the taboo mountain range wants to erase the name of a fugitive from the list of celestial beings. As a result, the woman doesn''t agree with him. After a dispute, they fight. Now there''s only one in the taboo mountain range." Chapter 709 Name a fugitive. Erase it? At the moment of hearing this sentence, all the people''s bodies suddenly shook. Almost at the same time. A brush. The eyes looked at Chu Lingxiao who was standing not far away. They could not help but hold their breath. All of a sudden, they felt a thrill around them. Connect the air. It''s frozen. The list of the gods. Naturally, they are very clear. Although it''s still unknown who set up this list, almost all the names on it are the same level fugitives from heaven and earth, and few people are willing to catch such level fugitives. So. Almost in the past. Although it''s a fugitive, there are only two or three people on the list, who have tried to catch him, but no one has succeeded so far. Until 50000 years ago. There is a person''s name on the list of heaven honoured criminals, but it is very special, because this person is only a fugitive who can live together with heaven and earth, but only with heaven and earth''s power. Don''t be weird. But it is precisely because of this name that many of the most top young people of the big families at that time, as well as the most amazing group of young monks fifty thousand years ago, went to arrest the coexistence of heaven and earth. That man''s name! Name: Chu Lingxiao! And that''s who they are! But now what they have heard is that the two men have long since escaped from the world, and no one has ever known what step they have taken to fight for the sake of naming someone by God. What a coincidence! Fifty thousand years ago. The name of this one! Just got on the list! They had just left the world of heaven and earth. The two elders, even the old immortal of their big family, saw each other, and their hearts trembled three times. They started to fight! It doesn''t look like a duel! Otherwise! How could it have been twenty thousand years! The area of the fight. All the way from the world of heaven and earth to here, it will turn eight places and one side of the world into this miserable situation It''s too Tianyi also stood in the same place, completely scared silly eyes. This is now clear to fools! Two unimaginable strong men suddenly met when they left fifty thousand years ago. It must have been for Chu Lingxiao! The one in the forbidden mountains. The owner of his warship, though unfamiliar. But she Zun is very familiar to him, because it was this one who called him alone and ordered Chu Lingxiao to be arrested. It''s also the name of Chu Lingxiao, which was put on the list of celestial beings! But he didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao''s identity is so terrible! For this reason, even the one in the forbidden mountains was born. He openly tore his face and challenged the female dignitary. He wanted to erase the name of Chu Lingxiao from the list of heaven dignitary! This is too exaggerated! For a moment. Tianyi''s eyes, then carefully, almost with the remaining light to see, standing not far away Chu Lingxiao, a heart, is seven up and eight down. This man. Who is it. Unexpectedly, two unimaginable strong men were involved. "Master Tianyi, can you tell us who is on the list of Tianzun? It''s reasonable to say that even if it''s heaven and earth, it''s impossible for those people to fight." Lu Zang Feng looked at Tianyi and asked in a low voice. Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting standing next to each other are also looking forward to it. To be honest, only the friars of this warship can know who is on the list of fugitives in the world of Lord heaven and earth at all levels. On the list of the gods. They are all a group of heaven and earth''s great powers. Although none of them dare to provoke such figures, heaven and earth''s great powers are not enough to be seen in front of the female dignitary and the forbidden mountain. But it happened that they got into a fight. Even. At the cost of destroying eight world-class. Fifty thousand years ago, it caused an unparalleled uproar. In the fifty thousand years, although there have been many earth shaking events, up to now, the fight between the nun and the forbidden mountain still ranks first in terms of the degree of terror! Until now. No one knows why. "Here This... " Heaven hesitated, then, with just one sentence, you are not qualified to know the name on the list. This sentence extinguished the curiosity of Lu zangfeng and his three people. But Lu zangfeng was three. There was no questioning. Because we all know that they really do not have the qualification to know, even if. Just. They also think that as the owner of the warship, Tianyi is in charge of the people on the list of Tianzun. I''m afraid that they don''t know which one''s name makes the two unimaginable strong men move their hands. But if Lu zangfeng is three. I''ve seen the names on the list with my own eyes. Must be a sudden cold sweat. Chu Lingxiao''s name is on it! Such a special existence, even if the confused people see it, they will know it. The journey continues. With the huge warship, after shuttling through the whole world of eight, which turned into ruins, finally, next, ushered in a bright and silent world, where friar civilization flourished. This is to make Tianyi think of one thing. Instead of turning around, I casually asked: "by the way, you three little things, don''t stay well in the world of the Lord, what are you doing so far away?" Hear that. Lu zangfeng''s three people, however, were a little embarrassed. They grabbed their heads a little awkwardly. They laughed and said: "it''s such a senior. Thirty thousand years ago, the empress suddenly reopened the throne of the emperor. Now we are all candidates for the throne of the emperor." "But the others are not fuel-efficient lights, so the three of us want to see if there is anything good in the ruins world." So called good things. In fact, it''s nothing more than chance. Although all three of them are monks of the world of heaven and earth, one side of heaven and earth can be born. Some of them are not inferior to the world of heaven and earth at all. Even in the old days. There are many powerful monks in the world of heaven and earth level, because they get an unimaginable chance in the world they live in. At last, they directly break through the space boundary, enter into the world of heaven and earth, and by virtue of this, they directly fight an invincible force in the world of heaven and earth. And hear the emperor three words. The faces of all the friars on the warship changed in an instant. The throne of the emperor is actually the empress. The position of the disciples they received has not appeared in their lives. But before them. But I have received five. Fifty thousand years ago. Those five disciples are already able to keep pace with the old immortal in their major families. So. You can imagine what the seat of the emperor represents! But just then. A light voice, but suddenly interrupted, the presence of all thoughts. "If you want to be a disciple of her life, I can write her a letter." Chapter 710 A moment when a faint voice falls. All the people, including Tianyi, were stunned for a moment. The speaker, no one else, was Chu Lingxiao. Let the lady accept the apprentice? Just a letter? How is this possible? That''s a female Reverend. She is called one of the unimaginable strong in the world of heaven and earth. What is unimaginable? That is, since then, no one can make such a person fall from the altar when they appear in the eyes of all people. They are the real strong. It can only be described in eight words. That''s it. Heaven and earth. I''m the only one! Up to now, there are no top-notch or strong people who dare to challenge the female dignitary and other figures. Last time. Or in a big family, sitting dead is a success, almost with the main heaven and earth world of the road, the integration of an elderly immortal, I thought I finally reached the realm of invincible, can be qualified to be able to with the female dignitaries and other characters, pull the wrist. I didn''t know that I had just entered the area where the woman sat in the town. Less than half the incense time. The old big clan was not dead, but it was bloody in the sky, with hair on its head, and was mad. In the void, it escaped from the area. Within the last day, the news of death came from the big clan. And that time is far from now. It''s been 100, 000 years! Now Chu Lingxiao even said that writing a letter can make the nun and other unimaginable strong people accept them as disciples? Don''t sit on the throne of the emperor? How could it be?! Seriously. If it wasn''t for Tianyi who told them how terrible Chu Lingxiao was, they would have rushed to Chu Lingxiao. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting would have subconsciously said two words to Chu Lingxiao. Idiot! That''s the lady! Do you mean to write a letter to her, just one? I don''t know how many people in this world want to have a relationship with the female dignitary. There is no way! In fact, the main reason. Lu zangfeng and his three people all think that even if Chu Lingxiao is strong enough, he can''t reach the level of nvzun. I''m afraid that even a hundred thousand years ago, the big clan who was frantically running away would not die. On the other side, Tianyi. Is also the heart cannot help shaking his head. Previously, he had learned from Lu zangfengkou that fifty thousand years ago, after they left the world of heaven and earth, the female dignitary and the taboo mountain one had a big fight to list someone for heaven. This man! Probably Chu Lingxiao! But the problem! Even though the nun really knew Chu Lingxiao, the relationship between them must be enemy, or worse! Otherwise. When the taboo mountain man wants to wipe out Chu Lingxiao''s name from the list of celestial beings, why is the woman so angry? She would not hesitate to fight with another unimaginable strong man! "What? You don''t believe it? " The next moment. Light voice, and then fell down, Tianyi and others, dare not reply, just a wry smile, symbolic shake his head. Then there was nothing to say. Of course they don''t believe it. But he was too afraid of Chu Lingxiao''s strength. How dare he contradict. But at the moment, Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting have doubts about what Tianyi said before. This man Is it really that strong? Can''t even the supreme law of yin and Yang be shaken? If it was earlier. They will absolutely believe unconditionally. But now, I really don''t think it''s believable. If it''s true that even the top talents can''t cope with the existence of one move, how can they be so boastful and say what they can do to write a letter by themselves, so that the female dignitaries can accept them as disciples? This is obviously ridiculous. Although they have never seen a female dignitary, they can be called an unimaginable strong one. How could they easily sell other people''s face? What''s more, it''s a female dignitary. Her character is extremely cold and inviolable. From the past disciples, we can see that she seems to be very exclusive of the opposite sex. They are all the same female disciples. If it wasn''t for this life, the empress suddenly announced that he would reopen the throne of the emperor and allow heterosexual men to take part in it, Lu zangfeng would be very self-conscious, and would never waste time to become a world of ruins, looking for opportunities to improve his own strength. "Sir, it''s kind. We three younger generation are good at it." But. Lu zangfeng, three of them, were still very afraid of Chu Lingxiao. They immediately bowed to Chu Lingxiao. In their voice, they were full of awe. They replied: "but we still want to win that position by our own strength, so we can be worthy of our practice of 50000 years." After that. I''m afraid Chu Lingxiao will be unhappy. Then he stooped and bowed again, and made a few salutes. Tianyi on the other side didn''t feel anything. After all, after all, there was a female dignitary standing behind him. In the boundless years, he must be one of them. So. The position of the emperor has no meaning to him at all. But the world of mortals standing on one side and all the friars in every corner of the warship showed a little hesitation on their faces, but every time they stepped out to ask Chu Lingxiao if what he said was true, they quickly took back their feet. If I could write a letter! Then she can become a disciple of nvzun. That''s true. It''s something they never dreamed of before. But Is that possible? Finally. All of us shook our heads in secret. Still, we thought it was too much to talk about, so we dismissed the idea for a moment. On the other side of the ship. Ten people, such as Zhong Wang, Bai Rou, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, are on their way to the world of heaven and earth. They have long been stupid. From the beginning. Eight worlds, unique to them, were turned into ruins. And then to know. These are the two masters of heaven and earth, the world''s strong, the result of hand over hand, and now what is the seat of the emperor. Really let them practice. Refresh later. Refresh later. They were so shocked. Eight heaven and earth level strength! It''s hard to imagine what the world of heaven and earth really looks like. And soon. After the huge warship shuttles through several bright world of heaven and earth again, everyone sees the front, which is faintly transparent. Compared with the world of heaven and earth of any side, the light emitted by the warship has a dazzling mysterious portal. Just. It seems that the mysterious door is very close, but after driving around the world one after another, we can finally see a little shadow. In fact, there is still a long way to go. We need to move on. "My Lord, let''s take a rest in this world of heaven and earth. There should be five Heaven and earth in front of us. Then we can reach the main heaven and earth." Tianyi suggested. This part of heaven and earth is very close to the world of the main heaven and earth, and the monks here know more about the world of the main heaven and earth than the world they pass through. But Tianyi just finished saying this. All of a sudden, a huge warship appeared out of nowhere. As soon as it appeared, a voice full of ridicule and banter fell down. "Oh, isn''t this the three wastes of the northern dome land family?" Chapter 711 Originally, after seeing five Heaven and earth level worlds, they would be able to enter the world of the main heaven and earth. But after all. They have not come back for fifty thousand years, so it''s hard to avoid sorting out clothes and images. Although fifty thousand years have passed, there may be few people like Lu zangfeng who can recognize them at a glance. But look at these men on this ship. I''m afraid that as soon as they enter the main world, a large group of people will stare at them. Recognize them. I''m afraid even Chu Lingxiao will recognize it, so it''s not good. Where is the fugitive from heaven and earth standing at the highest place like the owner of the warship? At the first sight of the gateway of heaven and earth''s strength in front of us, the sky was about to show a state of darkness. Therefore, it is expected that the world of heaven and earth will enter into the night in the near future. By then. They go in again. It can also avoid these embarrassing moments. Just did not expect that as soon as he stopped the warship, this is a normal world of heaven and earth, there was a person who recognized the three Lu Tibetan front at a glance. Want to come. It should be the same as Lu zangfeng. I hope that in front of the throne of the emperor, I can find opportunities to increase my own strength among many heaven and earth level strengths. But the tone It''s a bit arrogant. How can we call Lu zangfeng a waste? It''s kind of interesting. However, the eyes of all people on the huge warship can''t help looking up at the past. To be honest, warships that can use the space shuttle like them in every big world, even in the world of heaven and earth, are extremely rare. North dome Lujia. It''s also a big family in the world of heaven and earth. Some people dare to call their descendants waste. Even their predecessors, who were fifty thousand years ago, want to have a look at the world of heaven and earth. In addition to the three outstanding young cultivation evils of the northern dome Lu family, there are some rebellious young people. Just. They just raised their heads. The above one sounds like Lu zangfeng''s three young voices, but it''s a direct and sarcastic one: "Oh, aren''t these old things from 50000 years ago? I didn''t expect you were still alive? " In an instant. Everyone''s face sank. What a arrogant young man! It''s enough to ridicule Lu zangfeng and his three people. How dare they even ridicule them! Tianyi''s face. It has also changed. But. As the owner of the warship, he was calmer than the others. He took a subconscious look at Lu zangfeng and the three men, but the next moment, Tianyi''s eyes could not help but be stunned for a moment, and he immediately showed a little curiosity, because. He found that even if the other side so ridiculed the three Lu zangfeng and the three Lu zangfeng, they were all silent and did not speak. "Interesting." The next moment. Lu zangfeng hurriedly went to Chu Lingxiao and said respectfully: "elder, let''s have a rest first. Do you think it''s ok?" See Chu Lingxiao nodded. Lu zangfeng was deeply relieved. No matter who came here, as long as he didn''t get angry, nothing else could be said. But. It seems that these three little things who came from the northern dome land family, if they acquiesce to each other, are not small. "Who?" Heaven whispered. But Lu zangfeng still shook his head, unwilling to say more. Although the warship floating on it can''t be compared with Tianyi, it has a long history to use shuttle warship at a glance. Under the warship. A door was opened. The next moment. Then a young man in a red and purple robe with a very cold temperament and a third of dignity between his eyebrows suddenly made everyone''s eyes bright and twinkled, and a trace of inconceivability flashed in his eyes. The dragon has nine shapes. And the friars also have three powers. King, emperor, Emperor! It''s not very vague to have these three powers, but if the friars from the world of heaven and earth can have this power, then it''s said that the stronger the power of fighting with the powerful, the more powerful the power, the more can disturb the opponent''s mind. But what they didn''t expect was. This young man has already possessed Wang Wei''s spirit! And its strength is even stronger than that of Lu zangfeng''s three people. It is because it has opened up the heaven and earth coexistence of nine imperial caves. On the realm, it has been able to challenge them. It''s just majesty. It''s just one step behind them. But this is also It''s only 50000 years later. Is there such a monster in the world of heaven and earth? The young man is only one. But after making a mockery of all the people present, they dare to come here alone directly, but they have already used arrogance to describe it to the extreme. "You are Tianyi elder, younger generation, zijinkong. I have met you." But. However, after ignoring all the people in the audience, the youth went straight to Tianyi and made a respectful salute. This move. But let the other people''s eyes on the scene, and then stupefied for a while, his face also changed and dignified. I can recognize the owner of the warship at a glance. It seems that this young man is really not easy. Tianyi, after all, is a top-notch talent. Even if he is young, his tone is just plain: "you know me?" Smell the words. This young man, named zijinkong, suddenly appeared, but he said with a light smile: "how can you admit your mistake, elder generation? The old ancestor told me about you 100000 years ago." Ancestor? 100000 years ago? Suddenly. Hear that. The eyes of all the people in the audience changed in an instant, and the pupils shrank sharply, suddenly thinking of something. Tianyi''s tone changed a little. "What you said is..." "I think you should know ziwutian, the ancestor?" Quiet! It''s quiet! When the youth''s words just fell, all the people who had a great opinion on the youth''s heart held their breath for a while. Even if they came from the world of the Lord, at the moment, when they heard the name, a heart could not help shivering a little. Day one is full of shaking. The way to take off his mouth: "did you say that ziwutian was the one who challenged the female Reverend one hundred thousand years ago?" This moment. At the sight of such a surprised look, the young man suddenly flashed a happy smile around his mouth. "He He is not... " The next moment. Tianyi can''t help it. When he wants to continue to speak, he is interrupted by the youth in an instant. His tone is full of pride and pride. The light way is: "ancestor, how could he die so easily? 100000 years ago, he was just injured. Now, he is not only recovering, but also stronger." Say. The young man looked at Tianyi with a proud look and even a hint of warning in his tone: "if you are interested, you can join our tianzha family. I think the old ancestor will welcome you." Said the youth. And looked at the rest of the audience. Just then. The moment his eyes just recovered, a quiet warship, but a light word came, immediately let zijinkong''s face go down. "Have you finished? Have you finished. You can go away." Chapter 712 Zijinkong''s face was just very proud. When he heard this, he was a little ugly. Who is he? One hundred thousand years ago, his ancestor, who dared to name and name, said that he wanted to challenge the unimaginable strong one in the world of heaven and earth - nvzun! Even if they lose. But who can survive in the hands of the nun? In the past, I didn''t know that there were many big clan antiques challenging the female dignitary. They were either dead or even the corpses were turned into ashes. Which one, like his old ancestor, could not only go out alive, but also sublimate very near at last, and took a crucial step. 100000 years later. Now his father has spoken. If you can fight with the female Zun again, you will not lose even if you are defeated! What kind of pride is this? In the past, not to mention someone, there is a chance to say such words, is still alive, there is no one! So. As a descendant of zijinkong, of course, he has the qualification to despise the vast majority of people present, even the elders 50000 years ago? Even 50, 000 years ago, the most outstanding young generation, what can we do? Put aside his identity. The strength of his own now, he has no fear of anyone except the owner of the warship, Tianyi. But now! How dare someone mock him so much and let him go when he speaks? You want to die?! For a moment. Zijinkong''s eyes looked at one part of the warship and another part of the warship. Then, his eyes suddenly froze. Then he noticed that there was a man in white not far away, carrying him! "It was you, talking, wasn''t it?" Zijin said in a cold voice. He has decided. As long as the man in front of him says yes, he will directly take action, no matter who he is! Dare to mock him! It''s the old immortal in the big family behind. We have to weigh it. Our old ancestor, however, can survive in the hands of the nun Zun, and can exist further! Grunt! But this moment. All the people on the warship could not help but swallow their throats. They knew very well that the person who had just talked was Chu Lingxiao! They know. Fifty thousand years ago. Many of the heavenly ways in the world of heaven and earth level have been destroyed, which is probably related to Chu Lingxiao. Maybe, Chu Lingxiao did it. But destroy the heaven and earth. Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha family, who even dared to challenge the female Reverend one hundred thousand years ago, may have been able to do it as early as one hundred thousand years ago! Strength comparison between the two sides. It''s hard to say. Who wins, who loses. The reason why they are so sure is that Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha, has this strength. It''s all because that Ziwu Tian challenged the nun 100000 years ago! Can not die at that time. It''s enough to show that we have the power to destroy heaven and earth in the world! Now. Still alive! Take it to the next level. In fact, force is definitely more terrible than 100000 years ago! By right. These people! Chu Lingxiao, who can also destroy heaven''s way, can''t have no idea. How could They are not afraid of anything else now! I''m afraid that zijinkong thinks that ziwutian is standing behind her. The madman who even dares to challenge the nun dares to challenge Chu Lingxiao. If he can''t get it right, I''m afraid he will slap zijinkong to death! According to this character. It''s absolutely possible! Shoot to death. But if this is back to tianzha, they will be found by tianzha. After all, they were on the same warship, so they were involved. It''s not going to work. I''m afraid all the big people behind me will get into trouble. They don''t think that they can cope with the madman Ziwu Tian with their immortal existence. "So what?" The next moment. The whole audience was quiet. Light voice, but it has fallen down. Grunt! Standing in the nearest Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting, when they heard Chu Lingxiao, they dared to admit that they were stupid. They all opened their eyes and swallowed their throats. If it wasn''t for the tianzha people behind zijinkong. Just in the face of zijinkong''s taunts, how could the three of them be indifferent and become a shrinking turtle. It can''t be provoked. Although they are called one of the big families in the world of heaven and earth, and they have the top heaven and earth in their families, they are still far less than tianzha. But Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting didn''t think that zijinkong was in high spirits. When he was speaking loudly, Chu Lingxiao not only dared to interrupt each other, but also dared to let zijinkong Roll? It''s too It''s really terrible to be able to make the best of the best of the world and defeat them all in one move. Totally unexpected. A world-class fugitive has such strength. Zijinkong is not terrible. But the Ziwu heaven behind him is really terrible. It''s a madman who even the woman dare not challenge. He''s very protective of the calf! "Master Tianyi, who is this man?" At the same time. Zijinkong is surprisingly calm, but first asked Tianyi standing aside. Day one was silent for a few seconds. Just a faint reply: "this is Chu Lingxiao, the fugitive we hunted in those days!" Chu Lingxiao? Zijin is stunned for a while, then he thinks of something. Next second, his face is full of shame and anger. I took a deep breath. After repressing the anger in my heart. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that you are the world level fugitive, so I don''t need to be afraid of anything. Are you coming up to die? Or do I give you a lift? " I thought Chu Lingxiao was a wonderful person. So. Knowing that Chu Lingxiao was speaking, he didn''t have the first time to tear his face, but unexpectedly, he was the world level fugitive fifty thousand years ago! A world class fugitive! We don''t need to force each other to bow down with the help of our ancestors. He can deal with each other by himself! "Master Tianyi, can I take care of this person?" Purple Gold sky light way. But Tianyi is the tone, and a very plain back. "If you can do it, you can do it at will." "Well?" Zijinkong was stunned for a few seconds. That''s what it said? Can''t he deal with a fugitive when the heaven and earth of tianzha nationality coexist? But. Zijinkong didn''t think too much. He was the only one holding the whole situation and said: "well, I''ll discuss with you whether to join the tianzha people after I get the result of this guy who doesn''t know the height of the earth." Day one did not speak. But zijinkong just said that. However, his face suddenly changed. He felt a threat of terror that he had never felt before. When he came here, his eyes were almost staring out, and he felt extremely creepy. I haven''t waited for him to come back. Snap! He was directly oppressed by this kind of pressure, and had no resistance at all. The next moment. The light voice fell for a moment, was directly a long hand, to the neck. "Who knows the height of the earth?" In an instant. When he saw who it was, zijinkong could not help but feel the sweat all over his body, and could not help but stand up in fear. He only felt the most incredible thing in his life. Because! It''s not someone else! It''s the fugitive he always thought Chu Lingxiao! Chapter 713 This moment. Quiet! Dead quiet! "You You... " Chu Lingxiao''s hand stuck his neck. Zijinkong was lifted from the ground. The whole person was stupid. His eyes were as big as two bells. His eyes were full of fear and horror. His face was unbelievable. But even if he wanted to say something at the moment, he was stuck in the neck, but he could hardly breathe. He could not say a complete sentence at all. When I feel the urgency of erecting all the hairs on my neck. Even more, zijinkong''s face is full of panic and panic. In the eyes of all the people in the audience, it''s still terrible. We can only see zijinkong''s crazy wriggling limbs, trying to get rid of this bondage. "Put Let go... " But no matter how he mobilizes his body''s magic power, he can''t escape from Chu Lingxiao''s hand. He really feels like an ant pinched in his hand by Chu Lingxiao. He has no power to fight back. This moment. Zijinkong completely scared silly, the brain suddenly changed into a blank. He couldn''t believe it was true! A world class fugitive! Even stronger! It should be about the same strength as him, not to mention that he comes from tianzha nationality! My own blood! It''s even more noble and domineering! It comes from those who dare to fight with nvzun. They are the ancestors of tianzha family, stronger than any other family! But why! Why is that! He was in the hands of this man named Chu Lingxiao. He was so weak. But he opened the heaven and earth of nine heaven acupoints to coexist! How could this happen! "Ah!!!" From the throat to the whole body, the pain of every pore made zijinkong return to his mind from the confused thoughts, but at the same time, he could not help making a miserable cry. Because. He can already feel it. A few blood vessels in the throat, burst voice, in a moment, a cold and extremely penetrating feeling, instantly submerged the whole body of zijinkong. His face was white, and his eyes were full of fear and horror. But at the moment, there were only four words in his heart, which could express zijinkong''s feeling of extreme fear. That''s it! Unbelievable! The next moment. The act of breaking free has become more vigorous. "No No... Don''t... " Only then did he realize that Chu Lingxiao, a fugitive of heaven and earth level, was not only terrifying in strength, but also as simple as carrying a chicken, and had the courage to be lawless! What a madman! This man is not joking! He really wants to kill himself! Click! It was the sound of several blood vessels bursting again. The cold before death made zijinkong''s whole body tremble involuntarily. "No No... " Zijinkong''s face was completely frightened. He waved his hands towards Tianyi in panic. He suddenly felt that Tianyi''s words seemed to remind him intentionally. Just. At that time, he didn''t realize that it was Tianyi''s boasting words! But now it seems! This is not to boast of him, but to warn him not to seek his own death! "God Master Tianyi, help... " But zijinkong still hopes that Tianyi can help him at this time, but at the next moment, zijinkong is totally desperate. Because no matter how crazily he waved his hands, his face was begging. Tianyi, who was not far away, was not moved at all. He looked at him with a dead eye. Crazy! Do you watch this fugitive and kill him?! I''m from tianzha nationality! Ancestor! Even the one who dared to fight with the unimaginable powerful woman one hundred thousand years ago has been reborn. She has already made a speech for a long time, and now she is fearless! Is he not afraid to die on this warship! Will the whole tianzha clan be furious?! And this man named Chu Lingxiao is really like a madman. Before he heard it, he had already reported to his family?! Kill him! Don''t say it''s this side of heaven and earth, it''s the world of the Lord heaven and earth, and there will be no shelter! However. Zijinkong doesn''t know. He has just been a bit arrogant. If he didn''t make such a public statement before, he would say that Tianyi should join his tianzha family. Maybe at the moment. Really like before, I will plead with Chu Lingxiao for Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting. Unfortunately, this zijinkong is crazy! Really irritated to the bottom line of Tianyi! Behind him is a woman standing! One hundred thousand years ago, the ancestor of tianzha nationality, when challenging the nun, although he was not present, as the follower of the nun, he knew more about his inner feelings than anyone else! 100000 years ago! The ancestral clan of tianzha did not die in the hands of nvzun! But that''s just not killing! However, after 100000 years, the ancestor of tianzha people mistakenly thought that he had escaped by virtue of his own strength. It was ridiculous to the extreme, and he was not ashamed to talk. He had no fear of female dignitaries! The old way. Small unexpectedly also like this! Whether it''s true or not! After 100000 years, will the world of heaven and earth, in addition to the strength of your tianzha family''s old ancestors, have improved, and that was known as the female dignitary of the unimaginable strong, and will step in place? Want him to save himself? I really think too much! But. The other friars on the warship, however, were different from Dayi''s thinking. One after another, they stared at Chu Lingxiao, the scene where one hand was about to strangle zijinkong. They all held their breath in fear, and their backs felt cold. If what zijinkong said is true! That day, the ancestor of the Zha nationality! Who else in the world can be offended! Even if Chu Lingxiao has the power to destroy heaven, he can''t be the opponent of ziwutian, the ancestor of tianzha! At this time, he killed zijinkong. Then the whole tianzha clan, not desperately?! But what did they see! Chu Lingxiao knew that zijinkong was from tianzha family, but he was lucky to kill him! But the next moment. Only heard. Click! All the people in the audience tightened their necks with fright. They watched the limbs lose movement, such as a dead dog, the purple and gold sky hanging in the air with cold ice. All of them were scared and sweating. Dead! Really dead! Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue, and Lu Yuting, all three of them, even as early as Chu Lingxiao grabbed Zijin''s neck and carried it in the air, could not say a word. Now. Even more see zijinkong really dead, this will, directly even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. This man It''s too scary! Zijinkong, how dare you kill! Suddenly. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting really realized that Chu Lingxiao really has the ability to kill the best in one move. When they saw what Chu Lingxiao said and wrote a letter before, they could let the female Zun accept their words as an apprentice, they didn''t feel like what a strong person said, and even felt ridiculous. But true or not! They still can''t imagine that zijinkong of tianzha nationality is dead! Chapter 714 A grunt. The whole audience swallowed a mouthful of saliva, which gradually eased the mind. With Chu Lingxiao, ten people, such as Zhong Wang, Bai Rou, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, also looked at the scene with shocked faces. Although they didn''t know who zijinkong was, they could see it from the faces of other people in the audience. This must be the most concerned one in the world of heaven and earth. Energy behind it. Absolutely inconceivable. But Chu Lingxiao still killed zijinkong without hesitation. This You can''t help it. Ten people, including Zhong Wang, Bai Rou, Feng jiuxiao, and long Bingyao, are all worried about Chu Lingxiao''s situation. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "not yet Suddenly. At that time, Tianyi returned to God, and immediately started to fight again. He flew to the main world gate. But now. No matter the other monks, or the three of them, Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting, all swallowed their saliva and stared at Chu Lingxiao. They felt that the scene just happened had a huge impact on their psychological defense. Zijinkong! But it comes from tianzha family! The ancestor of the clan! One hundred thousand years ago, I dared to challenge the world of heaven and earth alone. I can''t imagine a strong woman. One hundred thousand years later, I will go further. The descendants of such strong people are dead! Let''s not say what will happen when it reaches tianzha. It is spread to the whole world of the main heaven and earth, and it will cause a great stir in an instant. Now. In particular, Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting, just like the God of hiding plague, kept a long distance from Chu Lingxiao. They dare not get closer at all, or they don''t want others to think that they have a good relationship with Chu Lingxiao. This man! What a madman! Even zijinkong dare to kill! He is not afraid of being killed by the whole tianzha clan?! As for the other friars on the battleship, I also think Chu Lingxiao is too Fifty thousand years ago. I''m afraid this guy is the main culprit of the Tiandao destruction. But now, with their strength, I''m afraid they don''t even have the chance to crack Chu Lingxiao''s teeth. But ziwutian, the ancestor of tianzha nationality, had such strength 100 thousand years ago. Otherwise, he would not dare to challenge the female Zun. However, Chu Lingxiao''s strength is inferior! Kill zijinkong. It is the enemy of the whole tianzha family. Once this event is spread to tianzha family, the world of heaven and earth will not really have Chu Lingxiao''s shelter. Tianyi, who controls the warship''s progress, looks at Chu Lingxiao from time to time, hesitates to say something, but he always says it to his mouth without daring to ask more. Chu Lingxiao kills zijinkong. It really provoked the whole tianzha people. But previously he had learned from Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting that the taboo mountain man would not hesitate to fight with the female dignitary for Chu Lingxiao. If Chu Lingxiao is really related to the taboo mountain, even tianzha people should weigh it and dare not move Chu Lingxiao. But the lady Seriously. He still doesn''t know why Chu Lingxiao dared to go to the world of heaven and earth. Fifty thousand years ago, Chu Lingxiao was a female monk who wrote the list of fugitives. Fifty thousand years. They are all after Chu Lingxiao. Now Chu Lingxiao even wants to live in the world of heaven and earth. In case she knows that, isn''t Chu Lingxiao going to face the anger of the whole tianzha family and the female Zun? So that''s it. If the one in the forbidden mountain range really goes out to protect it, will the two unimaginable powers fight again? Cold! Suddenly. Thinking of Tianyi here, I immediately felt a very penetrating chill. From the soles of my feet, all the way up, this man, before he came to the world of the main heaven and earth, had already been in a storm. Even he could not imagine what the world of the main heaven and earth would become in the future. The whole ship. It''s very quiet at the moment. No one dared to make a sound. On the one hand, it will soon reach the world of heaven and earth. On the other hand, I still think about zijinkong''s death. Between you and me. All the people on the warship, with their own different thoughts, soon shuttled through the five most heaven and earth level strength. At this moment, the huge warship finally arrived at the mysterious gateway to the world of the main heaven and earth. The next moment. Tianyi also quickly stopped the warship in the void and walked down slowly. And now. The main heaven and earth world, this gate, has been closed, but this is not a strange place for the warships and others, because the main heaven and earth world, once the night, the gate will be closed, no one can enter or leave again. So far. Even all the nationalities in the heaven and earth world are immortal. They don''t know when this mysterious gate stood here. Tianyi used to ask the female dignitary. But the answer. But even if it''s a woman, she doesn''t know. After that, she gave him a pass, which can make him travel through the world, even if the gate is closed. As soon as day came to this mysterious door. Next. He took out a card and put it in front of the mysterious door. Ding! In an instant, the golden card seems to be suspended in front of the mysterious door by some force. The next moment. It''s like being inspired. With a click, the door opens. Immediately. Tianyi then returned to the warship, looked at Chu Lingxiao with a smile, and then continued to control the warship himself, and began to sail slowly to the world inside the door. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting, the three young people in the world of heaven and earth, may not know what the card Tianyi is holding. Or the old people of beiqiulu family will not die. The origin of the card has not been disclosed to the three. So. I didn''t feel much surprised to see Tianyi open the door of the world of heaven and earth. I only felt that Tianyi was the owner of this warship and was qualified to do so. But the great monks in the world of heaven and earth, such as the world of mortals, were the most top group of young monks fifty thousand years ago, but they all showed a trace of envy and awe in their eyes. It looks like this card. It has a very noble meaning. Soon. The huge warships finally entered the inner world of the gate, with a dazzling and bright light. From the world of mortals and other warships, these warships have left the eyes of the friars for 50000 years, after flashing. Immediately. Everyone''s mood is inexplicably tense and complicated. They have been fifty thousand years. No return to the world of heaven and earth. Before. I don''t think so. But at the moment, looking at the near world of heaven and earth, everyone really has a mood of wandering home. Now for them, they just want to hurry back to their family. In addition. I don''t want to think about anything. Chapter 715 Next moment. A huge warship. It really arrived at the world of the main heaven and earth. However, compared with the world of one side, moving or immovable is the scene of the universe with the stars all over the sky and the ancestral and earthly forces above it. The world of heaven and earth is more like a continent. But. It''s not like it''s on a planet. The sky. It is said that there is a Ninth Heaven, but even if we know it, it is said that no one can reach the Ninth Heaven. And now the world of heaven and earth. It''s really like what Tianyi thought. It''s already dark. It''s quiet. Occasionally, you can hear the sound of insects chirping from a dark mountain ancient forest in the distance. But it''s not so strange for Tianyi, the world of mortals and Lu zangfeng, who are monks of the world of heaven and earth. However, when it fell to Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao, longbingyao and other people who followed Chu Lingxiao, the ten people who came here felt a very penetrating coolness. Not at all. How it feels. In a word, they all felt the voice, some terror, which made their heart tremble. "I didn''t expect that the Dragon insect family still lived in the ancient deep forest fifty thousand years later. I remember that fifty thousand years ago, the Dragon insect family was only the old immortal, is it still in the world?" Sky a Mou light, suddenly looked toward, that distant dark mountain forest deep place, however, the line of sight soon took back, dare not go further inside. Fifty thousand years ago, the monks who left the world of the Lord''s heaven and earth were also slightly shocked in their eyes, and they dared not look at the forest again. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting were slightly surprised. Because. They have also heard that in the world of heaven and earth, this marginal area, when it comes to night, they can always hear a strange sound like the sound of insects and the roar of dragons. It is said that this is a very ancient group of dragons and insects. But night came. Even if it''s the top heaven and earth power, let alone dare to enter the distant forest, it''s afraid to look too long. More rumors. The reason why the dragon and insect family is located at the entrance of the world of the main heaven and earth seems to be a special race guarding the entrance of the world of the main heaven and earth. But when they were born. There seems to be only one left among the dragon and insect family, and they have never seen any pursuit. Just. They didn''t think of it. It turns out that the last dragon worm is even longer than they think. Even Tianyi, a senior of 50000 years ago, made an exclamation. And now it''s a huge warship. It is suspended in a vast ocean that can''t be seen at a glance. The land in front of it is the main world of heaven and earth, where all ethnic groups stand. But. Tianyi didn''t know what to do now, because who told them that there was a Chu Lingxiao in front of them. He hurriedly stepped forward and asked tentatively: "senior, we......" You can''t help it. The eyes of these friars on the battleship, such as the world of mortals, all looked to Chu Lingxiao. Until now. They don''t know what the relationship between them and Chu Lingxiao is. Cooperation? Bullying? Collusion? It doesn''t seem right. Fifty thousand years ago, they left the world of heaven and earth to pursue Chu Lingxiao. But they thought that the other side was indeed a heaven and earth level fugitive, as they said. They could easily catch Chu Lingxiao back. But I didn''t think of it. This one left. It was 50000 years. They, who should have arrested the fugitives, were forced by them to return to the world of heaven and earth. No matter what status Chu Lingxiao is. But one thing. At the moment, they still know that Chu Lingxiao is the name of the fugitive, which was written by the nun herself. Now they do not do well in their work, and they also send the fugitive to the world of heaven and earth as if he were a sacrifice to their ancestors. What is it called! Now they have brought back Chu Lingxiao, but without Chu Lingxiao''s consent, they dare not leave here at all. Grunt. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting also swallowed their saliva and stood aside, afraid to speak. How did they forget about it. They are people. At the end of the day, they are still a group of prisoners. Although they are reluctant to admit it, they are still prisoners of a fugitive The next moment. Chu Lingxiao, who had been back to everyone, turned around slowly and looked at Tianyi, who was interrogating, and said lightly: "I need you to do one thing now." "What''s the matter, elder?" Smell the words. As soon as Tian left, he said: "as long as I can do it, I will do it for the seniors." Seriously. Don''t say it''s one thing. As long as he can send Chu Lingxiao away as a plague God now, he will do ten. "Don''t worry, only you can do it." But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words, but suddenly scared Tianyi, legs a soft, almost did not fall to the ground. "Give these men to the dame for me." Again. As soon as this sentence was dropped, everyone in the audience breathed, and they were all in a hurry. Of course they do. Who are these people in the mouth of Chu Lingxiao? Aren''t they the ten people that Chu Lingxiao brought? Reason. If it wasn''t for Chu Lingxiao, how could they let those ants who didn''t even step into the chaos, say that they all looked up to Zhong Wang, Bai Rou, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao. Because. In the world of the main heaven and earth, there is a race, which is made by ants. It is said that the race eats up the heaven and earth. Although the number is extremely rare, each one has the strength comparable to the giant of the heaven and earth at birth. So you can imagine. The strength of the ten people, Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, is so weak. Before, there were few people who could be the leader of the ancestral land of the whole world, and they were qualified to be on their warship. But now! Chu Lingxiao even wants Tianyi to give the ten people he brought to the nun? What is this? Provocation? Or what? But they remember clearly that Chu Lingxiao is still a fugitive! As for the people of the world, they know better that Chu Lingxiao is not only a fugitive, but also a female dignitary, who personally instructs to hunt down the fugitive! This will bring him to the people. It''s not a provocation. What is it? Day a face dumb and uneasy. Looking straight at Chu Lingxiao, he said with a wry smile: "elder, are you embarrassed me Master, what are you going to do? " But in the face of Tianyi and all kinds of doubts. Chu Lingxiao is only a faint reply. "These people are new to the world of heaven and earth. They haven''t settled yet. You can tell the nun for me to accept them as disciples. Do you understand?" Chapter 716 This sentence falls. The whole audience was dumbfounded. Everyone''s eyes are as big as those of a pair of cattle. They stare at Chu Lingxiao. Their eyes are full of disbelief. What did they think Chu Lingxiao was going to do. But I didn''t think of it at all. Chu Lingxiao is still thinking about the matter of letting the nun accept the apprentice. Is this crazy? What kind of person is that. When they shuttled the world from one world to another, each of them said that up to now, the nun had only received a few disciples. For the moment, no matter those disciples are women, the talents of those women today are not comparable to those of ordinary people. Don''t say it''s the top of the world. It is the old immortal in their big clan who also wanted to be a disciple of nvzun. You can imagine. It''s not just the strength of a woman that has reached unimaginable levels. This generation in the world of heaven and earth is even more terrifying. The disciple he received at the beginning is no longer an old antique among many big families. The old monster can compare with him. So. You can imagine. How harsh is the standard for female dignitaries to accept apprentices? At least they must be qualified to reach the level of big clan antiques in the future. Otherwise, they will never have this opportunity. And then look at the people Chu Lingxiao brought. The strongest There is nothing more like a grandparent life body. To be honest, in the whole world of the main heaven and earth, these heaven and earth coexist. They can shoot a large number of grandfathers to death in any area and one slap. Let alone the supreme, Tianzu. To be servants of these big clans, they have to be heavily selected, and they want to be disciples of nvzun? I think too much! "Why, is there a problem?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Day a full face wry smile, do not know how to answer. There''s a problem! Of course there is a problem, ancestor! Do you really don''t know, or do you pretend to be confused? Do you think it''s easy for a strong woman of the same rank to say that he will accept disciples? Even if he really brought these people to the nun''s face, I can''t make it right. As soon as he said what Chu Lingxiao said, he just finished saying to the nun. One second ago, fortunately, ten people stood there at duanduanduan. The next second, they were dead without even ash. And let the lady take in the apprentices? What''s more! You are still a woman, and you are the fugitive that you personally instigate to pursue! You can''t be so crazy! Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting all shook their heads. Previously, they had doubts about Chu Lingxiao''s strength. But when they saw each other, they kneaded zijinkong to death with one hand. They were all scared of gooseflesh. But they didn''t think of it. For a long time. Chu Lingxiao even thought about the matter of allowing the nun to accept disciples. Earlier, Chu Lingxiao said to the three of them that if he wanted to become the nun''s disciple, he could write a letter. But is that possible? If you write a letter, you can let the nun accept them as an apprentice. Then they have to struggle for so long, run to the world of ruins and heaven and earth, and find what chance to enhance their strength, so that when they fight for the throne of the emperor, they can stand at the end? So. At that time, he refused Chu Lingxiao without hesitation. But I didn''t expect it. Chu Lingxiao, bring up the old story again! A letter? Let it take in? In the world of heaven and earth, even the taboo mountain can''t do it. Ten people, including Zhong Wang, Bai Rou, Feng jiuxiao, and long Bingyao, also stood up. They were just worried. When they arrived in the world of heaven and earth, there was no place for them to settle down. Now Chu Lingxiao has started to arrange them. It really surprised them. So that''s it. It''s better to be like a headless fly. In this world of heaven and earth, turn around. Maybe at some time, a strong man will emerge from the side and kill them. But even in their hearts, there are some doubts. Even if I don''t know what kind of a character the woman is. But before I came, I had heard the name from other people on the warship more than once. Although I couldn''t hear what I said sometimes, I could see it from everyone''s awe on the face, even from the look of horror in their eyes. This is for everyone! A woman called a lady! It must be strong! Very strong! Maybe even Chu Lingxiao can''t compete with him. But such people will take them as disciples? "Sir, please think about it again Otherwise, I will arrange another one for them myself... " But now. The most difficult one is Tianyi. He can hardly be regarded as a female dignitary. He''s a face-to-face spokesman. But according to Chu Lingxiao, if you take these people who are not as powerful as the people in the world of heaven and earth to see the female dignitary. Maybe. The lady is not only angry, but also slaps these people and turns them into ashes. I''m afraid that even he will disappear at that time. He was too familiar with the woman''s temper. No provocation at all! Once he had the honor to see it with his own eyes. A big family old antique asked to see her. But when he was turned away, he stayed there. Next. After she was slapped to death by her father, she directly hung the corpse at the gate of the mountain of the big clan and exposed it to the sun for three months. After the corpse became a white skeleton, the clan was allowed to bury the corpse. So. It can be imagined how bloody the female master''s means are to those who provoke her! He really didn''t want to. I have become such a person. But in the face of everyone''s doubts. Chu Lingxiao''s tone is still so flat, as if he is doing a very common thing. "Don''t worry. You don''t need to convey other words. You just need to hand them over to the nun." Say. Just wave your hand. The next moment. A piece of white paper has appeared on Chu Lingxiao''s hand. Then the names of ten people, including Zhong Wang, Bai Rou, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao, were all written on them. Handed it to Tianyi. Light way: "and also give this letter to her." But looking at the letter in front of him, Tianyi''s heart trembled even more. His whole body was shivering. He didn''t dare to take it. At last, when he raised his head to refuse, he saw Chu Lingxiao''s pair of extremely quiet eyes. "Good, good, senior, I promise, I will hand them over to the nun." The next moment. He took the letter in his hand immediately. But it''s day one at the moment. In my heart, I''m really terrified. Let him do this, and give a letter from the fugitive to the nun. Isn''t it for his own life Maybe! After tomorrow, the owner of this warship will be changed Chapter 717 I saw Tianyi take the letter. This moment. Standing at the most side of the world of mortals, I really can''t bear to see it. I immediately turned my head to one side. Even though it''s been 50000 years. I don''t have a good relationship with the owner of the warship, but I have been able to open nine imperial caves for 50000 years, thanks to Tianyi''s guidance. So now. I saw that Tianyi had received the letter. I''m a little worried about it. This man, didn''t he force Tianyi to die? The lady. Would you accept an apprentice for a letter "Alas..." But looking at all this, the world of mortals can only stare and sigh. I just hope that the lady will not blame Tianyi. "Well, very well. In that case, they''ll give it to you. I''ll go." But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao dropped a sentence at will and left the warship directly. Just leave everyone, one by one you look at me, I look at you, can''t help but froze. This Just leave? Don''t he really worry that he will completely annoy the lady? Helpless. Deep helpless. Everyone in the audience can only shake their heads, especially Tianyi. He can only be brave. According to Chu Lingxiao, he did it. He didn''t think of other ways. He even pretended to promise to kill all the people Chu Lingxiao brought in. But still dare not. Now the ghost knows whether the man really or falsely leaves. What if Chu Lingxiao comes out again when he just starts in the middle? So. Tianyi can only do this. Step by step. He knew better than anyone else that this 50000 year chase was just a test by the female dignitary. Maybe the female dignitary would not care about him for his 50000 year hard work. Maybe. There''s a slight turnaround. Lu zangfeng, Lu Qingxue and Lu Yuting shook their heads helplessly. All the way. They have seen enough. Anyway, the man named Chu Lingxiao is a fugitive. Now he dares to challenge the female dignitary. I''m afraid that there will be no place for him in the future. A generation of female dignitaries. It''s only in this life that the throne of the emperor is reopened to accept disciples. Now it''s all of a sudden that the empress, the servants of the big family, are inferior to ants. Being a disciple, it''s not challenging the empress. What is it? Anyway, now they are back in the world of heaven and earth. I don''t want to know who Chu Lingxiao is. What about the strength. Anyway, they only know one thing. This Chu Lingxiao not only offends your tianzha family, but also is about to challenge the female Zun. In the future, I''m afraid there are few days left for him to survive. The next moment. Lu zangfeng and Lu Yuting took them to Tianyi and bowed down to make a salute: "elder, we will go back first. If there is still a chance, please come to our Lu family in the northern dome. Uncle Zu, I think you will be very happy when you come back." Finish. Three. He left the warship. For this. Tianyi didn''t say anything. At this time, the other friars on the red pen warship looked at each other and hesitated a little bit. One by one, they stood out and said: "in that case, sir, I have left. I haven''t come back in 50000 years, and I don''t know what happened to the family. Now I just want to go back and have a look." "Well You go. " Listen to Tianyi''s feeble response. In the hearts of the world of mortals, although they can''t bear it, they can''t help it. I just hope that when the time comes, the lady will not be angry with Tianyi. Immediately. The world of mortals bowed to Tianyi and left the huge warship. Fifty thousand years ago. Not only for the world of mortals, but also for other people on the warship. When they left, they were all the most outstanding young generation in that era. Looking back on the past, which of them is not called a generation of cultivation demons, but now, they are old, white haired and gray haired. Which also has the original high spirited, infatuated with the appearance of thousands of heterosexuals. Now for them. I just want to go back to my family quickly, and then I can take the holy medicine that immediately loses blood and energy in my body, and it''s better to make them return to their youth. Then the wandering of 50000 years is not too bad. "Alas Take care of yourself, my Lord. " "Take care." Every day, no matter who they are, they say good-bye with a sincere face, because they know that the owner of this warship may not be the day. "Take care, my Lord." Until the last one, after a few sad glances at Tianyi, there were only Tianyi left on the whole warship, including Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao. Those who left. It''s a pity that such a top-level heaven and earth power is punished to death by a female Buddha just because of a letter from a fugitive. Moreover, it''s a heaven and earth power that masters Yin and Yang. Now the Lord of heaven and earth. I''m afraid they are the only ones who have seen it with their own eyes. See the scene. Even ten people standing there, such as Zhong Wang, Bai Rou, Feng jiuxiao, and long Bingyao, are not guilty. If they don''t go there, they will really let the owner of the warship die because of them? The next moment. Everyone couldn''t help but look in the direction Chu Lingxiao had just left. Shouldn''t it be. This is the service. It has always been that words must be followed and deeds must be followed. There has never been a mistake before. Shouldn''t it be so rash? "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see the lady." Under the silent night. Tianyi sighed a little, then he controlled the warship again and disappeared on the sea. Now he can only take ten people, Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, to see the female dignitary. But the voice of Tianyi is full of helplessness and sighs slightly powerless. It really makes Zhongwang and others feel more uncomfortable. They don''t want to let a person die for their own reasons without any reason. But. After the huge warship left here, in the dark ancient forest in the distance, it is said that it is to guard the gates of heaven and earth. The area where the dragon and insect family is located is suddenly. The sound of the dragon song, which has never stopped in the dark, suddenly stops. In silence. The atmosphere is more seeping. The next moment. Then I saw a pair of huge and extremely cold eyes in the dark and opened them. Just. These eyes are not looking at the huge warship, but the direction Chu Lingxiao left. Vaguely. Only one murmur can be heard: "this should be the third time, master, what is the purpose of this return..." Chapter 718 If in the world of heaven and earth, the old of any big clan will not die, if you hear this sentence, you will be scared out of a cold sweat. Because. As long as the main heaven and earth world, once the night comes, the sound of the dragon that guards the only entrance and exit of the main heaven and earth world will suddenly ring, without exception of one night. Even tens of thousands of years ago. During the period of fighting with the taboo mountain, the master of heaven and earth was restless and many big families were afraid to make a sound, the sound of the Dragon never stopped. Even two of the world''s unimaginable powers never stop fighting here! If so. It doesn''t matter. However, the expert is the most taboo to disturb them with other voices around. But it''s not. At that time, the female dignitary and the one in the taboo mountains did not have any unpleasant appearance, so that in the end, the meeting area moved directly to the outside world. Since then. Many big people are immortal. Sometimes, they are thinking that it''s not the two who want to move the battle field to the outside world, but the master who is afraid of the voice of the dragon! So I went outside. Therefore, eight heaven and earth level worlds were created and turned into ashes. But nobody dared to say. Because, these are two powerful people who are unimaginable. How can they be afraid of the dragon and insect family? So. Soon, no one thinks too much, just think that the strong players of that level will fight, that''s it. If there are not several areas to fight, then they will not be able to play their due strength at all. Until now. There is still no reason. Can you explain that the only remaining member of the Dragon insect family is immortal? How dare they still emit the sound of the dragon song in front of the two unimaginable strong men? That''s after that. Many big clans feel that the sound of the dragon song, which they ignored from the beginning to the end, is full of great strangeness. It is possible that they have made a huge estimation error for the only old immortal strength in the world of this dragon insect family! It''s not the same level as them at all. Otherwise. Nvzun, and the forbidden mountain, why don''t you care? But what''s the matter now? Even when the two strong men of the same level met, the sound of the dragon''s song did not stop, but stopped! He said something in return. Call someone master! Fortunately, this place is on the edge of the world of the main heaven and earth. Except for the people who always go in and out of the world of the main heaven and earth, they will appear here. Almost anyone farther away will not notice the strange picture of the sudden stop of the sound of the dragon. Otherwise. I really want to be scared to death. Thirty thousand years ago, when she was connected with the fight between the female dignitary and the taboo mountain, she would definitely feel a terrible thing. And soon. The sound of the dragon''s song under the dark night returned to normal again, and only a few of them sounded, chanting as gently as usual, as if they had never stopped. Just. As Tianyi controls the huge warship and drives into the central land ahead, although it is dark at this time, many monks are still shocked because it is too quiet around. Be a lot of monks. I couldn''t help but walk out and look at what it was. I couldn''t help but be stunned. "Here This is nvzun number three! " The next moment. Suddenly. A pair of eyes, almost staring out, face full of incredible. Even after 50000 years. The friar, who is the only entrance to the world of heaven and earth, still recognizes the origin of this huge warship at a glance. Because fifty thousand years ago, when the warship left, the battle position was too big, and no one can surpass it up to now. An era! Many clans, the most outstanding young generation, all boarded the warship to hunt down a heaven and earth level fugitive. If this is not the case, then all the old antiques and monsters of these clans came out to see off their descendants. Wait for the battle. Even in today''s era, there are very few young monks. At the same time, they can be compared with the people who boarded this warship in that era. It was only fifty thousand years. We didn''t see the ship return. Now. The former nun No. 1 has become No. 3 and left the stage of history. She thought it was really like a rumor. For some reason, she disappeared. But I didn''t think of it. It''s back today! "My God, nvzun No. 3 finally came back after 50000 years. What did they go through these 50000 years?" This moment. More and more people have found the huge warships that have disappeared for 50000 years. Now they are back. They are all standing outside, staring at each other. This night. For many monks, it''s a very shocking night. Because. It has disappeared for 50000 years. Even the third warship, which the female Reverend thought was missing, came back quietly at the moment. And this night. It will soon pass like this. Early morning. The world of the main heaven and earth, several areas where the great tribes stand, are all beginning to spread. Almost everyone who can get on the table. Even the most common friar. We are all discussing the news of nvzun No. 3''s coming back in silence last night. Fifty thousand years! Fifty thousand years! Fifty thousand years is not too long for the monks in the outside world, because there are no many restrictions. As long as the monks can live, they can live for as long as they can. But for the main world, fifty thousand years has gone through many times. But from beginning to end. When I boarded the nvzun-3 warship and left the world of the main heaven and earth, the most outstanding young friars of that era left behind a record of cultivation that few people have been able to break. That''s what happened. There is another saying among the 50000 years that there is no other era, only the age of nvzun No. 3! You can imagine. Nvzun No. 3, even now, represents what status in the hearts of the world monks! However, no matter how the external friars ask the big families who once had one of their families, who boarded nvzun No. 3, what have they experienced in the past 50000 years, the answers they get are either rejected or there is no response directly. Fenghai mountain. This is an old mountain full of red maple leaves. It should belong to xuanhuang ethnic group. And the xuanhuang people. There are seven mountains. And now. Among the oldest seven mountain ranges, an old man with grey hair and extremely vicissitudes of temperament could not help but turn down an old friend from the outside world who came to ask questions. Looking at the descendant who boarded nvzun 3 and came back last night, he asked: "chen''er, are you I really don''t want to tell my ancestors, what happened to you in these 50000 years? " "Alas..." However, the mortal world shook its head helplessly and said: "don''t ask me, ancestor. Anyway, the man won''t live long." Chapter 719 Hear the words of the world of mortals. The white haired old man was full of curiosity and doubt, and his brow was wrinkled slightly. To be honest. Although there are seven mountains in their Xuanhuan clan, in fact, every mountain has almost become a clan. However, the oldest and most powerful one has always been the seventh. Fifty thousand years ago. Only when he personally taught the cultivation of the world of mortals, could the world of mortals defeat all the descendants of the other six mountains, and finally get the qualification to enter the battle ship nvzun 3. And even he thought. I am a descendant of myself. It must have been with nvzun No.3, after chasing the heaven and earth level fugitive, an unimaginable accident happened in the middle of the way, which led to that. It has been 50000 years, and has not come back. Long time ago, there was no hope for survival. But I didn ''t think about it at all. Own this descendant! Not only is he still alive, but now he is more powerful than before. All nine imperial caves have been opened, and even the air of majesty is a bit of imperious. But that''s it? Why did it take 50000 years to come back? Don''t you go after a world-class fugitive? Is it that hard? "Chen''er, tell the old ancestor what happened to you. You didn''t come back after 50000 years. Did you really have a big trouble when you arrested the heaven and earth level fugitive and went back in the same way?" This old man, named Hongyuan, is the seventh oldest mountain ancestor of Xuanhuan ethnic group, but his clothes are not in line with his identity. He is wearing a very rough linen belt, barefoot and sitting there. It''s like a farmer just finished his farm work. And ask the old again. The world of mortals is still wry smiling, shaking his head. "No?" This can''t help but make Hongyuan feel more confused. "Is it because thirty thousand years ago, the lady and the one in the forbidden mountains fought so hard that eight world-class worlds were destroyed, just at that time..." But. Not yet. Hongyuan shook his head. It''s impossible. It''s still that problem. It''s impossible to capture a world-class Fugitive in 30000 years. It''s on the third. All of them coexisted in the same sky and earth. The capture was a very simple form, so that these big clans could get the elixir that could make their offspring and prolong their life from the female master. It should have been very simple. "Chen''er, don''t hide it any more. Let''s talk about it. If something happens, my ancestors and I can let the rest of the family pay attention to it in the future." "Alas All right. " After hearing the questions from his ancestors again and again, the world of mortals understood that if he didn''t disclose some more, it would be too much to say, so they had to sigh: "ancestors, do you really think that the world level fugitive we hunted is just a world level fugitive?" Suddenly. Hearing this sentence, Hongyuan suddenly froze again. "What do you mean, chen''er?" "Ancestor, I''ll tell you the truth, that man is not the coexistence of heaven and earth at all. The strength of that man, the whole nvzun No. 3, all of them together, can''t be his opponents alone." Hongyuan: "..." "And we have been chasing the man for 50000 years, but I thought that the man was only afraid of us, so he kept hiding from us, but I didn''t expect Alas... " To the end. The world of mortals sighed helplessly again. Although it is clear in his heart that Chu Lingxiao has not lived long, he still feels that his 50000 years of life is really wasted. If not, his strength now may be even tighter. Hongyuan: "..." But for Hongyuan, who is an old ancestor, after listening to this, he immediately intuitively descended from Hongchen Talking about Tianshu! That''s bullshit! All of you, nvzun 3, together, are not opponents of a fugitive? How is this possible? Isn''t it just a world-class fugitive? Can you have such strength? Let alone add up, is any big family friar on nvzun 3, can easily capture each other, how can it not be an opponent? Are you kidding?! "Chen''er, you''d better tell the old ancestor me, to be honest, is it because you''ve met something that''s too embarrassing for me in the past 50 thousand years, so..." Hongyuan just can''t help but keep talking. He was interrupted by the world of mortals. "Old ancestor, do you know who inspired and arrested this man?" "Who?" "Lady!" Hongyuan: "..." For a moment. Hearing these two words, Hongyuan, a pair of extremely old eyes, immediately widened, and instantly understood. "What''s more, we didn''t expect that the master of nvzun No. 3, Tianyi master, could tilt the Yin and Yang. But even in such a state, Tianyi master could not defeat that man by himself." Hongyuan: "..." This moment. Hongyuan was completely shocked. She sat there and couldn''t say a word for a long time! Tilt Yin and Yang! One move! No matter which, all straight let Hongyuan, the whole body''s sweat, all erect. If all this is true. That would explain why nvzun No. 3 didn''t come back in 50000 years. But it''s too weird! Heaven and earth level fugitives, how can they be so powerful! "Ancestor, there is another thing, you should know, that is, thirty thousand years ago, taboo mountain people, in order to list the name of a fugitive in heaven, they would not hesitate to fight with female dignitaries?" Said the mortal. Smell the words. Hongyuan''s face tightened and nodded slightly. Naturally, he knew that at that time, because of this, many ethnic groups closed the Mountain Gate in an emergency, even the xuanhuang ethnic group, for fear of harming them. "But you may not know that the heaven and earth fugitive we are after is the only one on the list of fugitives on the list of heaven respected list." But the next moment. The words of the world of mortals actually let Hongyuan, with gooseflesh, come out. But. Looking at his ancestral clan, he was shocked and lost his color, but the world of mortals sighed a little. He said lightly: "but you can rest assured that the fugitive, I''m afraid, will soon be killed by the female monk who was born." Hongyuan: "..." Almost at the same time. Like the world of mortals, the monks who have returned to the warships of their respective clans also say different words from the world of mortals. Just. At the moment, all the people in the world dare not approach the forbidden mountains, which can''t be seen even by animals. They''re the fugitive who''s going to die. Chu Lingxiao! It was a flash of white, very easy, and went in. Chapter 720 This is the world of heaven and earth. There are many big clan old antiques, old monsters, who do not want to enter the forbidden mountains for a moment. Because inside. There are countless top tonics that can make them return to their youth and prosperity. It''s even rumored that there are things that can enable monks to squeeze the potential of the first life, return to old age, return to the path of practice as the body of the second life. Such a friar. Once successful. Then it can reach the level of ghosts crying and gods howling. Why did the ancestor of tianzha race dare to challenge the nun alone 100 thousand years ago? That''s because Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha. A hundred thousand years ago, I accidentally got a stone outside the taboo mountains. Originally, ziwutian didn''t take it seriously at all. It''s just a single thought, running to the inside of the forbidden mountains. Unfortunately, as soon as he stepped in, he was shaken out by a tremendous force of terror. After that. With that stone, he left in fear. But then I found the magic place of the stone by chance. I swallowed it at a time, which made the power of ziwutian increase several times. I dare to challenge the female Buddha alone. Although it failed in the end. But it also proves the horror of taboo mountains. Ziwutian only gets a stone from the outside, which can increase her strength several times. If it is inside, it is even more unimaginable. Just. Taboo mountains, located for so long, but no one has ever entered. Chu Lingxiao is the same. Just stepped in. The whole taboo mountain seems to be some kind of horrible power. Suddenly, it wakes up quietly. Suddenly, there is lightning and thunder in the sky. It is dark as if the end of the world is coming. But. In a flash. When a white light flashed over Chu Lingxiao''s body, all of a sudden, the whole taboo mountain, the black cloud instantly disappeared, and then, from the depth of the taboo mountain, came a voice full of surprise and exploration. "My lord?" "Well." The next moment. A faint voice came from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. In an instant. Deep in the taboo mountain range, there is a very bright light column, which spreads out. Then, I look at a very broad road paved by countless pebbles, which falls at the foot of Chu Lingxiao. It seems to be greeting Chu Lingxiao. "Sir, please come in. Xiao Wang is in a state of not being able to go out to meet him in person. Please forgive me." Hear the sound. Chu Lingxiao didn''t say anything more, so he stepped on this cobblestone like road. At the next moment, the road under his feet held Chu Lingxiao''s body and went into the forbidden mountains slowly, little by little. If at this moment. Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha, had to stare at the scene. Because he was one hundred thousand years ago. The stone that I found was just one of the cobblestone roads, and it was just a stone on the road in the forbidden mountains! But that''s the way! At the moment, Chu Lingxiao stepped on the foot! Soon. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, then slowly disappeared in the taboo mountains stretched out, then, the cobblestone road at the foot, also turned into a nothingness. Taboo mountains. It''s like a new world. It''s totally different from the barren scene outside the taboo mountains. Green mountains, green water, white clouds, even not far away, there''s a boundless sea, but it''s a little strange. It''s like a reflection. It''s also like taboo mountains, under a sea. If any friar in the world of heaven and earth can stand here quietly and observe it, he will be surprised. Because this vast sea is the entrance of the world of heaven and earth. That sea is the sea under the feet of Tianyi and others after the third warship of nvzun entered the world of heaven and earth. I''m afraid no one will think of it. Another entrance to the taboo mountains lies deep in the sea. "Your Excellency, here you are." And just then. In the sea above his head, there was a weak voice. Suddenly, it came, and then there was an ethereal figure. The whole body was full of imperial Qi. But compared with the imperial flavor of those great monks. This figure. Obviously there is an inviolable atmosphere. But it seems that when seeing Chu Lingxiao, this figure obviously deliberately converged a lot. You can see through the sea. It was a young man sitting on his knees in the sea, naked. Just. At the moment, the state of the youth is indeed as he said, there are some dangers. There are bloodstains all over his upper body, and it seems that he has been bleeding all the time. But the sea water around him seems to have a magical power, which stops the blood for the youth all the time. The next moment. The young man opened a pair of weak eyes, looked at Chu Lingxiao standing below, his pale face, and with all his strength, he forced out a smile and said: "big My Lord, please forgive me for not being able to bow down to you. " Chu Lingxiao did this. But I didn''t say anything. Just a hint: "did she do it?" Smell the words. On the young man''s face, a trace of helplessness suddenly appeared, and he shook his head difficultly. "My Lord, don''t blame the nun. She just wants to force you back. When Xiao Wang saw your name and got on the list, he understood everything. I thought that the nun could sell Xiao Wang a face, but I didn''t expect that the nun had come that way..." And to the youth. Chu Lingxiao just said: "it can hurt you like this. With her current strength, she should be able to go up to five times." Above the world of heaven and earth. There are nine heavens in all. Every heavy sky has buried an era of the world of the main heaven and earth, which shows that the white spot is the nine heavy sky, which represents the world of the main heaven and earth today, and has passed through nine generations. The closer the distance. It means that the closer time is. And that ancient Ninth Heaven, so far, has not heard of anyone being able to enter, that is, the eighth, the seventh, or even the sixth, has not heard of it once. And can set foot on this first day. It means that they have the power to dominate, to dominate the world, and all the characters in the past. It''s almost an old thing among those big families that can step into the first day. Therefore, it can be imagined that, not to mention stepping into the ninth day, it is the person who can step into the fifth day. In fact, how terrible the power has been. But. Just as the young man had finished saying that. All of a sudden, there was a very dignified voice over the vast sea. "Pass on the order of the nun, the seat of the emperor. Five days later, officially, who can become the nun''s disciple? This life, the nun, will take him to appreciate the fifth heaven!" And the moment I heard that. Somewhere in tianzha. An old man with cold breath was shocked. Chapter 721 The master of the voice. Soon. After listening carefully, the monks on the warship of the world of mortals were very surprised to find that this was the master of nvzun No. 3 warship - Tianyi! I wonder why. But I can''t believe that Tianyi is still alive. I thought Tianyi would take the ten people of Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao to see the nun, and then they would disappear in the world forever. So. When they left, they said goodbye to each other with such solemnity, because they knew that today was probably their last meeting with Tianyi, but now they had no idea that Tianyi was still alive! "It seems that, for the sake of her hard work and high achievements, she still doesn''t care too much about her At the same time. Fenghai mountain, xuanhuang ethnic minority area, the red dust who stayed in the seventh mountain range, after hearing this sound, can''t help but feel a deep sigh of relief, which is also a blessing for Tianyi. "It''s a pity that Tianyi can still live. I''m afraid that ten people have become ashes now." Finish. It''s not just the world of mortals. Although they are extremely concerned about the throne of the emperor, they have some helplessness in their hearts. Chu Lingxiao is such a person. They really can''t think about it. Why are the strong men who are fearless even for their yin and Yang? They are so stupid to challenge the always cold and merciless female dignitary. Isn''t it OK to find something? They don''t understand at all. What is the significance of Chu Lingxiao''s doing this. Soon. Everyone will no longer think about Chu Lingxiao. In any case, a person who is stared at by the female dignitary, even if the strength is not as good as the old antiques in their clan, has no hope of re-existence. Now to them. They really want to have a try at the present seat of the emperor. Although they are not the younger generation in this life. But for them. In the eyes of the female dignitary, they are the younger generation. If it''s not for the old antiques and monsters in their clan, it''s because of their own face. I''m afraid that they will join in the throne of the emperor and want to be the disciples of the empress. And at the same time. On the other side, deep in the forbidden mountains, the young man shook his head helplessly after hearing the voice and said: "you have also seen, my Lord, that the strength of the female reverend is indeed in the fifth heaven. Do you want to see her?" The owner of the forbidden mountains. It is the young man who stands out. But in the world of heaven and earth, young people know that they are not the first people to know Chu Lingxiao. Even they forget the time when they first saw Chu Lingxiao. Now. He can only remember that he was just a monk who had just reached the level of ancestral life. If I don''t meet Chu Lingxiao. I''m afraid that today''s him, like countless powerful monks in the past, will become a ray of dust in the time, and even if he is not the ancestor level life body, sometimes, it''s not clear. You can''t help it. The master of taboo mountain, after a few seconds of silence, could not help but ask: "adult, what is the purpose of coming back this time?" Quiet! It was quiet. See Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk. The master of taboo mountain, suddenly a little frightened, understood that he asked whether he should ask, and immediately changed his way: "please forgive me, it''s Xiao Wang who talks a lot." Although for a long time, the owner of the forbidden mountain has forgotten when he first met Chu Lingxiao. But he knew one thing. That''s the third time Chu Lingxiao came to the world of heaven and earth. When he met Chu Lingxiao, it was the second time that Chu Lingxiao came to the world of heaven and earth. That''s when. The monks in his ancient times really understand what invincibility is. Although the past is like the wind, it has passed away, but in that era, Chu Lingxiao still remembers everything he did. Light is one of them. Once made public. I''m afraid that this world will fall into a dead silence. Once upon a time, the strongest man in his time, when he was ready to go straight to the fifth heaven, met Chu Lingxiao, who also went straight to the fifth heaven, in the middle of the way. After that, the strong man, who lost his words, was directly slapped and photographed by Chu Lingxiao. So far. It leads to the most powerful man, who is in a state of great depression all day long. I don''t understand why there are people in the world who can''t resist even a slap of his hand And before long, there will be a latecomer, instead of the strongest one. As for. The latecomer. He is the owner of today''s forbidden mountains. He also knows why Chu Lingxiao came to him today. The next moment. After the master of the forbidden mountain moved his mind, a sword appeared in front of him, which was cold and full of incomparable and vicissitudes. But. It''s not so much a sword. It''s more like a scrap iron that only mortals can see, but it has no value to monks. "Sir, this is what you asked me to keep. Do you want to take it now?" Taboo mountain master, ask. Although this sword is a piece of scrap iron, only he knows what''s hidden behind it. He doesn''t know how many strong people''s blood it is covered with. Three of them died under this sword, like ziwutian, the ancestor of tianzha nationality. It was all in his time. When I was only a grandparent life, it happened. Chu Lingxiao said. If one day he will come back, he will surely find a suitable owner for the sword. "My Lord, please." The next moment. The master of the forbidden mountain gave the sword to Chu Lingxiao. And at the same time. Many great monks have begun to make final preparations for the throne of the emperor, which is the only chance to become a nun''s disciple, and no one wants to let it slip away from their own hands. As for the tianzha people. Until now. The old man, who was frightened by the previous reading voice, suddenly shuddered, just gradually calmed down. But he was also unbelievable and frightened on the face, and his heart was extremely frightened. Immediately. Then he directed to a middle-aged man standing beside him, with a quivering voice in his voice: "pass Send my order in the name of the whole tianzha people to And he made amends to the damsel, and said what I had said before, but after drinking, he would not speak. " As soon as I hear that. But the middle-aged people are suddenly a little stunned. "Ancestor, why is that?" "Let you go. There''s no such thing as why. Go!" Next moment. He was scolded by the old man with a fiery temper, and went out to do it in a hurry. The old man was left alone, standing in the same place, unable to calm down for a long time. Then, there was a wry smile on the corner of his mouth: "ten thousand years ago, I was so lucky..." Chapter 722 Ziwutian is really scared to death now. Only those who have reached such a level, or the old antiques and monsters among the big families, can know that the world of the Lord, jiuchongtian, has the supreme judgment on the strength of the friars. But a strong man like him. At best, it can be second. But he thought that the woman could only go to the third heaven, but he didn''t expect that this woman could go to the fifth heaven! This can be called the ancient world! The fifth heaven is far away from the present world of the main heaven and earth. I don''t know how many years have passed by. The higher it goes, the higher it represents the height of the predecessors. So. You can imagine. To step into the existence of the fifth heaven, in fact, how terrible it is. He thought that 100 thousand years ago, the female dignitary was only stepping into the second heaven, so he was the top one in the ranks of many big clan antiques and old monsters, so he tried to challenge, even if he could not win, he should be able to escape. In fact. As he thought. He escaped from the woman. But now the voice of the reading told him, what does it mean that the nun has been able to ascend the fifth heaven? This means that he, the ancestor of tianzha nationality, didn''t escape from Shengtian by virtue of his own supreme strength, but the female dignitary didn''t pay attention to him at all and didn''t care to kill him! Hiss! This moment. After thinking about everything, ziwutian suddenly took a breath of cool air. If so, he said that he had no fear of female dignitary and was looking for death! Soon. The middle-aged man came back. "Ancestor, everything is done." He respectfully made a salute to Ziwu Tian, and then stood aside with doubts on his face. This middle-aged man. It is zishangxu, the current chief of tianzha nationality, who is a top-level power that can keep pace with Tianyi from the realm. However, if you really start, zishangxu is not Tianyi''s opponent, because Tianyi is the existence of the supreme law of leaning Yin and Yang. But. Zishangxu always thought that if he and Tianyi, the master of nvzun No. 3, hand in hand, he would never lose in Tianyi. But now. Zishangxu, the current patriarch of tianzha nationality, was full of doubts. His ancestor, Mingming, had recently released a message saying that he was not afraid of the nun. How could he reconcile and apologize to the nun! Isn''t it a slap in the face? In the future Let a lot of big families, how do you think of their tianzha? "Ancestor, you..." When zishangxu just wanted to ask, he was carrying his hands on his back, as if he was thinking about something. Ziwutian was interrupted immediately. "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t!" Smell the words. Purple on empty hurriedly shut mouth, dare not make a sound again. And ziwutian also knows what zishangxu wants to ask, but how dare he, who knows the strength of the nun at the moment, dare to talk about such a terrorist behind his back like before. Since the other side has said something to him previously, it doesn''t matter. The only thing he can do now is to make amends first and then think about other things. You can''t help it. Ziwu Tian sighed deeply in his heart. He didn''t expect that he had reached such a level, but he was still far inferior to the woman. That is to say, the one in the forbidden mountains can''t compare with his current strength. "I didn''t expect that I would be born in this world, covering the world, but I still haven''t reached the summit of this world." The next moment. Ziwu Tian''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and suddenly he thought of another thing that made him extremely angry. He glanced back at zishangxu, and said in a cold voice: "do you know from the three warships of nvzun and the monks who came back? What is the origin of the guy who killed Jin Kong? " Ziwutian didn''t think of it. The descendants of his tianzha nationality died in the world of heaven and earth. They also happened to have contact with the nvzun No. 3 warship returning to the world of heaven and earth. In the middle. It must be weird. In the world of heaven and earth, there may be people who can kill the descendants of tianzha people? Only a group of strength, extremely mediocre, few with the Lord of heaven and earth world monks, comparable to the master of ancestral land. Then wait to exist. In the world of heaven and earth, no one can stop it. But in the eyes of those monks who have reached the coexistence of heaven and earth, it is not worth mentioning. Let alone, there is a guy who can kill the descendants of tianzha people! Then get rid of that. There is only one reason left. That''s the one who killed the descendants of tianzha. It must be someone on nvzun 3! But. The next moment. Purple on empty words. However, ziwutian was stunned. Zishangxu walked quickly to ziwutian, and his face sank down: "old ancestor, even if you don''t ask, my grandson will tell you that it''s not those great monks who killed the descendants of tianzha, who came back with nvzun-3 warship, but a fugitive!" "Fugitive?" Smell the words. Ziwutian''s face sank in an instant, and his brow was also slightly wrinkled. A fugitive? What kind of strength can you have? The fugitive who can be wanted in the world of heaven and earth has two abilities in general, but at best, he can only stand out in front of ordinary friars. If he is a friar of the same level of any other big family, he will not have any chance to win. How can we have such strength to kill the descendants of tianzha? And! What kind of fugitive is this! Did you eat bear heart and leopard gall?! How dare you kill his descendants of tianzha! "The ancestor, no one else, is the world-class fugitive captured by nvzun No. 3 warship, whose name is Chu Lingxiao!" "Well?" Hearing this, Ziwu Tian''s face turned extremely cold. Can a fugitive of this rank kill his descendants of tianzha? "What else did you ask?" "Old ancestor, as for others, they are not willing to disclose too much, but there is one thing that seems a little strange. This heaven and earth level fugitive, after taking ten people into the world of the Lord heaven and earth, dare to speak up and let the female dignitary accept these people he brought." In purple empty heart. It seems that the old ancestor of his family has reached a strong person who can stand at the same height with the female Zun. So feel it. Chu Lingxiao, a fugitive of heaven and earth level, didn''t know how to live or die. He first hid them from heaven, offended them in death, and then provoked the female dignitary! Just. To zishangxu''s surprise, after hearing his words, ziwutian suddenly appeared to be extremely calm again, saying lightly: "OK, I know." This can''t help but make zishangxu''s eyes quiver. Subconsciously, he asks: "old ancestor, he killed our descendants of tianzha, that''s all right?" Ziwu Tian shakes his head. Sneer way: "you rest assured, this world level escapee, must die, other you need not care." It''s just at this time. All of a sudden. All the elders knew that it was the area where the nun sat, but it caused a huge bang. Boom! In an instant. Suddenly let all the people who were busy fighting for the throne of the emperor tremble for a moment, and their faces were shocked and frightened. Chapter 723 This sudden vibration. In an instant, it attracted the attention of many big family friars, old antiques and old monsters. The world is big. Their area belongs to the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. It is because of the female dignitary and the taboo mountain that they sit here. Since ancient times, this area has been called the birthplace of the unimaginable strong by many monks. It plays an important role in the whole world of heaven and earth. And the place where the lady sits. It is this area, which is composed of thousands of towering mountains. But now. Look up. Even though many great monks can''t enter that place, they can still see that the whole mountain suddenly collapses and breaks, even the clouds above, all turn into nothing. This has never happened in the area where the nun is located. This is the first time they have seen each other. "It seems to be dead..." This moment. Fenghai mountain, the seventh mountain range of xuanhuang ethnic group, only spread one, some helpless, light sigh. "Why..." Almost at the same time. All the great friars who had been from nvzun No. 3 warship for 50000 years also shook their heads. They know. It must be the woman''s anger. Maybe the man named Chu Lingxiao broke the mountain, which had never collapsed before, just because she caught him and beat him to death. Otherwise. They really can''t find any reason to make this happen. On the other side, tianzha people. Ziwutian''s eyes slowly came back. Can''t help sneering: "see, we don''t need to do anything at all, so the woman will kill this thing for us." Smell the words. Purple on empty immediately silent down. Is it true? How can he always think that things are a little strange, but even he himself can''t say for a while. But. After thinking about it, I nodded in secret. It seems that it''s the lady who did it. It''s no wonder that when he went to ask the monks of the big clan, though they were reluctant to disclose too much, they all agreed that the man named Chu Lingxiao would die even if he was stronger. It''s true now. In less than two days, there was such a huge vibration in the area where the woman sat. It seems that this fugitive named Chu Lingxiao really said something on nvzun No. 3 warship that he shouldn''t have said. He would really make nvzun angry. If not. One hundred thousand years later, the ancestor of the tianzha people, why did he name the family after he was born, and let him say that he was not afraid of the female dignitary. No matter the strength. At least now, there is no response from the nun, which is the acquiescence. But why did the ancestor of her family apologize to the nun in such a hurry? "How long before Tianqian is born?" At the same time, when zishangxu was confused, the big faint voice of ziwutian came to his ears. You can''t help it. Zishangxu hurriedly replied: "there should be two days left." It is only known to the outside world that their tianzha nationality has cultivated zijinkong, a prodigy of Tianzong, but what they don''t know is that their real prodigy of tianzha nationality is actually taught by their ancestor, Ziwu Nai, but it is someone else. This. Even the dead zijinkong didn''t know that he was the only heir. But I am. It''s just the Baizi they raised from tianzha nationality. What''s Baizi? Put it on the open surface. To attract the attention of many big families, and even for the real transmission, disaster prevention for the ghost. And the black man. That''s what they need to protect! "Two days?" After hearing zishangxu''s answer, ziwutian frowned slightly and said to himself, then said lightly: "let him be born as soon as possible, I have something to tell him." "Ancestor, here..." "Why, is there a problem?" Zishangxu hesitates. He is indifferent to zijinkong''s death. He only cares about how zijinkong''s death will bring to tianzha people and how their face will be lost. One is because. Zijinkong is just a white son to attract hatred. Another important reason is that zijinkong is just his adoptive son. But zitianqian, who is still in seclusion, is his own son. He also wants to support tianzha clan head in the future. But now it''s closed. The critical moment has come. Would it be a bit more than worth to let it come out of the world all of a sudden? "Don''t worry, your son, my grandfather, won''t hurt him." But Ziwu Tian still said: "you tell Tianqian that as long as he is willing to be born in advance, I, as an old ancestor, will help him step into the level of heaven and earth, but only if he has to fight for the seat of the emperor." In an instant. Hearing this, his face suddenly changed. ¡­¡­ At this moment, the forbidden mountains are deep. The eyes of the master of the taboo mountain range are slowly drawn back from the area where the lady is located. Then. Then he looked down at Chu Lingxiao and took a breath to loosen his airway: "it seems that the female dignitary, though resentful of the adult''s leaving without saying goodbye, still can''t forget the adult in her heart." There is no upper boundary in Zhongzhou. Now, I''m afraid, only he and Chu Lingxiao can see clearly what happened in the area where the nun just sat. Although he didn''t know. What is the relationship between the ten people and Chu Lingxiao. But just then, he saw it clearly. The nun spared no effort to use up a whole mountain''s cultivation resources. For these ten people, she fought against the sky and changed her fate so that her talent and blood could reach a level comparable to that of the top heaven and earth. It''s true in this world. Apart from Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him at the moment, there is absolutely no second person. Soon. Chu Lingxiao then collected the sword in his sea of knowledge, and then, with a big wave of his hand, a brilliant white awn was submerged in the body of the master of the forbidden mountain. The light way was: "well, in this case, I should leave." Although I''ve already felt that the white awn is making my body recover quickly, but seeing that Chu Lingxiao is about to leave, I can''t help but ask the mountain master: "adult, are you going to the East pole leaf family?" Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, but nodded slightly, so he left the forbidden mountains slowly. "Then Xiao Wang will give it to you again!" The next moment. So deep in the taboo mountain range, suddenly came the voice of the master of the taboo mountain range. Actually. If Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha nationality, was here at the moment and heard the four words of the East pole Lu family, he would be scared of cold sweat again. Because. Many years ago, he was the ancestor of tianzha nationality. Now he is the strong one who can ascend the second heaven. He comes from the East pole Lu family! After that! Only then created the tianzha nationality alone! Chapter 724 What ziwutian didn''t know. One hundred thousand years ago, the reason why she didn''t kill him was that she also recognized his blood. It came from the old clan, the East pole Ye family. But even in a very far time, Chu Lingxiao once took in a little boy when she first stepped into the world of heaven and earth. She was allowed to follow him. After that. This little Taoist got some advice from Chu Lingxiao and became the first monk to step into the top heaven and earth at that time. However, at last, when he stepped into a higher level, he wanted to step into the sixth heaven, but he was severely backfired and directly fell down. And this little road boy. It is the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole. It''s also the daughter''s own brother! As for ziwutian, he left the East pole Ye family a long time ago. After he founded the tianzha family, he turned around and looked for the East pole Ye family, but he could not find it. It''s like this big old clan. All of a sudden. From Zhongzhou, there is no upper boundary. Just like the ethnic group moved, there is no way for ziwutian to find it. But in fact. Ye family in the East pole. It''s not what Ziwu Tian thought. He has left the whole great territory of Zhongzhou and moved to the world of heaven and earth, and other areas, but from the beginning to the end, all in the original place. Just. If one day the blood of the Ye family in the East pole is separated from the Ye family in the East pole, or if it is independent, the blood in the body will actually change from that day on. No matter after him. How to find the East pole Ye family is like an ant. It has penetrated into the boundless desert. Even if you remember the place where the East pole Ye family was originally located, you will not find it. It''s the end of betrayal. Not too much. In countless years. Like Ziwu Tian, Ziwu Tian is not the only one who is divorced from the East pole Ye family. Now, Ziwu Tian is nearly six. I''m afraid even ziwutian can''t believe it. Plus his ancestor of tianzha. In fact, this huge Zhongzhou has no boundaries. In addition to him, he has seen five others, all of them are the ancestors of six big families. Only the Ye family in the East pole has such details. Even if his own clan''s children leave the East pole Ye family, they can use their own blood to lay down the territory that a big clan will own. If Ziwu Tian knew this, he would regret leaving the East pole Ye family. It''s gone! Can have such achievement! That didn''t leave! Isn''t it going to turn the world upside down! It''s a pity. From the time of ziwutian generation, the East pole Ye family was like a mystery, which disappeared forever. All people''s eyes never heard of it again. The people of the East pole Ye family appeared. And Chu Lingxiao, who left the forbidden mountains. But all the way west. Soon. Then I stepped into an ancient city of Zhongzhou, where there are all kinds of real friars, not just as ordinary people think. At a glance, they are all dressed in ancient clothes, and there are shops related to cultivation everywhere. The real world of monks. A hundred flowers bloom. Everything can be proved. Even the friars who have just stepped into the path of cultivation think that they are vulnerable to technological civilization, they can also be here and become a hegemon. So. This area is called Qianlong ancient city. Just like the combination of modern and ancient times, there are tall buildings, antique palaces and shops. "Have you heard that in the early morning, the ancestor of tianzha nationality solemnly announced to the outside world that he would make an apology to the nun, saying that his previous words were all drunk and speechless, and gave half of tianzha''s cultivation resources to the nun." "True or false?" "Is there any fake? Because tianzha meteorite is located in the east of the great world of Zhongzhou. Our ancient city of Qianlong is located in the west, so few people know about it." Chu Lingxiao has just entered the ancient city of Qianlong. The streets and alleys can be stopped. There is a voice of discussion everywhere. It seems that ziwutian is talking about the news that he apologized to the nun. It seems that this matter. It was just spread to this ancient city in the West. At the beginning, it was a whole area. There was such a talk. But as Chu Lingxiao continued to walk in, he could see that someone was holding something like a newspaper that only ordinary people could read. "It''s true that the ancestor of tianzha people apologized to the nun!" "Did the ancestor of the tianzha clan have a hand with the nvzun again?" One after another. I never stopped around before. In fact, it is not only the world of the main heaven and the earth, but also the world of one side of the heaven and the earth level. This is true of any planet. The world of real monks is not so pedantic, old-fashioned, or ordinary people. They can see the latest peripheral news every day. But. What the friar holds in his hand is not a newspaper, but a more advanced light curtain, which is updated every day. Zhongzhou has no upper boundary and reports about what happened. Just think about it. The friars themselves have surpassed the mortals. The time of its existence is all over the past and the future. Although this future, for a more powerful monk, can not affect himself at all, it also fully shows that the monk is really at the forefront of any life. How could it be like ancient times Keep the old way? Just think about the evolution history of mortals, we can think that since the mortal world has moved from ancient civilization to technological civilization, how can a more powerful monk still be in the ancient civilization? It''s impossible to think about it. It''s a pity. Few mortals can recognize this. So. Few of them can find the real world of monks. At this time. Suddenly someone around said: "you see, there''s something strange in it. Just after tianzha gave half of the cultivation resources to the nun, it announced that zitianqian, the real descendant of her family, was born, and she had to fight for the throne of the emperor. It''s clearly to let the nun take care of her." Hear these words. You can''t help it. Everyone around, can''t help but pull the light curtain down a little bit, and then found that there is another message, which immediately surprised everyone around. Not long ago. They have heard that zijinkong, a descendant of tianzha, was killed, but they didn''t expect that it was just a chess piece cultivated by tianzha to hide people''s eyes and ears and prevent disasters for real descendants! Zijinkong''s strength. They all know. However, they were abandoned by tianzha people. On that day, zitianqian, the real descendant of the Zha nationality, was about to enter the heaven and earth?! "By the way, do you know who even zijinkong dares to kill, though he is an abandoned son?" And when everyone around continues to talk. But I don''t know. The people they want to talk about have now entered the ancient city of Qianlong, a very old and quiet pawnshop. Chapter 725 Rather than. What Chu Lingxiao walked into was a pawnshop that was not noticeable, even covered with dust on the counter. It was more a pawnshop that was extremely special in the whole Qianlong ancient city. Because. Throughout the ancient city of Qianlong. All pawnshops add up, not to mention ten, seven or eight, there must be. But except for this pawnshop, all the other pawnshops are not luxurious in decoration. When you walk in, you can make everyone feel that it''s a splendid place, just like the place where only this ancient city of Qianlong, the most distinguished group of people, will come. But this pawnshop. But it was muddy and dusty, and it seemed that it had not come for a long time, and spider webs were everywhere. That''s the blame. There is also a splendid pawnshop on the opposite side of this pawnshop. But the problem is that there is no one in the pawnshop on the opposite side. On the contrary, the pawnshop from Chu Lingxiao is full of spider webs, dust and customers. And. The clothes they wear are all royal robes and jade robes. At a glance, they look like their identity, which is absolutely not low in the ancient city of Qianlong. There are men and women. There are young and old. All of them are the ancient city of Qianlong, and they are the most top monks. As for these people. Why would you like to come to this pawnshop with extremely poor environment? It''s still the top-ranking person in the ancient city of Qianlong, but you don''t want to go to the pawnshop with splendid decoration opposite. All because. This pawnshop, all the things that can be taken out, are extremely rare and precious. It''s the ancient city of Qianlong, and no pawnshop can match it. Therefore, many great monks in the ancient city of Qianlong are willing to give up their identity and come here in person every day. And these precious things on the surface. You don''t need Lingshi to exchange it. It only needs customers to be able to take out the pawnshop''s items that they think can be exchanged with, and then they can give them to customers. Once upon a time. There was a great monk. Only three broken stones were used. From this pawnshop, he exchanged a elixir that could make the friar open an imperial cave. So. It can be imagined why these great monks are willing to come here rather than go to the environment, which is more luxurious and resplendent. The main thing is. Anyone in this pawnbroker, even the most humble looking fellows, has the strength of a giant in the sky. Even the old immortal in their family has no idea about the origin of this pawnbroker. It seems that one day, it suddenly appears in this ancient city of Qianlong. But there is another reason why these great monks dare not put on airs in this pawnshop. That''s it. Once upon a time, there was a first heir in a large family who took a fancy to something in the pawnshop, but no matter how precious he took out, he could not exchange it. When anger and shame turn into anger. Then he went back and asked one of the people to fight for it. He was immortal and wanted to fight for it directly. But he didn''t expect that when the next night and the morning came, the whole territory of the people would turn into nothingness. All of them. No word. Only know that the first successor, and he asked out of the old immortal, two bodies, hanging in the ancient city of Qianlong, city gate on the entrance! After that. The whole Qianlong ancient city, no matter which big people, dare not have this kind of idea. If they can''t get it, they will rob them directly. Because. It''s terrible! Even the fool can see why this clan has become like this. It must have something to do with this pawnshop. Maybe in one night, the whole clan''s boundary will become nothing. The premise will not disturb many monks. This strength, throughout the whole Qianlong ancient city, there is no one at all! Only. In the center of Zhongzhou, those big clan antiques and old monsters have such terrible strength. So. Many people think that this pawnshop may be from the center of the country, a big clan who has moved here. But when Chu Lingxiao walked into the pawnshop. All around the silence. Inside, the eyes of many monks of the big family were suddenly cold and looked straight to Chu Lingxiao. Because Chu Lingxiao at the moment. This pawnshop has been violated. Their default rule is that no one can ignore these great monks and exchange them in advance before the exchange time. This is also a rule to protect the interests of many clans in the ancient city of Qianlong. Prevent ordinary friars. In the case that they don''t know, they get ahead of them and exchange what they want. As for what they want to exchange, after that, they can only use their own skills! But they never thought of it. How dare some people ignore them! "Who do you know, this boy?" Suddenly. An old figure sitting in the corner, with a low voice, looked at the monks of many big families around, and wanted to ask if any of them knew each other. Dare to do so. No identity background, who dares to ignore them! Next moment. However, all of them shook their heads and didn''t know anyone around them. Not only was the old man sitting in the corner and wearing a black robe angry, but the eyes of all the big family friars around became extremely cold. Since they don''t know each other! Is that a moron without any identity background? Dare to exchange in front of them! Are you looking for death?! "What a arrogant young man." The old man snorted coldly and said nothing more. But in his heart, Chu Lingxiao is dead now. Because this pawnbroker has a clear rule. Anyone. You can''t do anything in it, otherwise, along with the big family behind you, it''s forbidden to step in forever! But. After leaving. That''s at will. The pawnbroker, who was sitting at the back of the counter, looked at Chu Lingxiao and said, "what do you want to exchange for this customer?" But. When the head of the pawnshop said this, he also glanced at Chu Lingxiao unintentionally. Those great monks behind him also felt strange. Can''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao a few more times. To be honest. This is the first time that he has met someone who dares to rob in front of these monks of Qianlong ancient city to exchange things in pawnshops. "What I want to exchange, you here, No." But. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao said, but let the pawnshop leader, immediately stupefied. No? "Well, this customer, what do you want? I''ll take it out for you right away. You can rest assured that there is everything in this pawnshop." Say. The pawnbroker in charge, with a lazy look, slowly stood up. "I don''t want anything else, as long as you take me to see this pawnshop, the real person in charge." A brush. The moment I heard that. The pawnbroker, who had just stood up, stopped for a moment. Chapter 726 Quiet! It''s quiet! When Chu Lingxiao''s words came down, it was not only the head of the pawnshop who was stunned, but also all the big family friars around him had a sudden change of face. Immediately. There was a sneer all over the corner of the mouth. This is really a fool! It doesn''t look like they need to. This pawnshop can help them to solve the flies in front of them later! As we all know. On the open side of this pawnshop is the old man with an old face, who is in charge of the pawnshop. But in fact. Not so. The real pawnbroker is someone else, but they have never seen him. But this is also the pawnbroker. One of them can exchange money with the real pawnbroker. No matter what they ask for, even if they let people become a great power in the world immediately. This is the pawnshop. Once put out words. At first, they all had doubts about this sentence, but until the land boundary of the big clan turned into a void, and the first heir of the clan and the body of the top heaven and earth power hung on the ancient city of Qianlong and the city tower. They were then. Just to slow down. I think it may be true. So. In Qianlong ancient city, for a time, there were monks in almost all the big families who wanted to exchange for a chance to meet with the real person in charge of the pawnshop. Compared with other precious things in the pawnshop, who didn''t want to be a great power in the world at once? But the result is. No matter what those people bring out, what they think is extremely valuable, they come to exchange, and no one succeeds. But from then on. All big families, this just gradually dispelled this idea. Because. Compared with other exchanges, the price paid is more tragic. If it fails, it''s just one word - death! Even many of the monks in their clan have never succeeded in one time. A stupid young man they have never seen will succeed? That''s a real joke! The next moment. The old man who sat in the corner and obviously killed Chu Lingxiao once again snorted coldly, and said lightly: "it saved me some strength, and it was really cheap for this boy!" These great monks. The reason is that Chu Lingxiao will not succeed. It''s all because the friars of their family, even the elixir that heaven and earth can refine, have taken it out, but they still haven''t succeeded in exchanging it. It can be imagined that a boy who doesn''t even know them can bring out something! They even suspect. This is the pawnshop. It''s deliberately played with them. Don''t you just see it? Even the elixir of heaven and earth can''t be refined. I''m afraid it would be crazy to change it into any pawnshop of Qianlong ancient city. "Boy, I advise you to get out of the way and don''t waste our time!" The old man in the corner, in a cold voice, dropped a sentence. This is not the old man. He is kind enough to remind Chu Lingxiao, but he wants to kill Chu Lingxiao by himself, and dare to take the lead of these big families. It''s really brave. If he dies like this, he won''t be cheap! All the big monks around. Also with a pair of funny, ironic eyes, a light look at Chu Lingxiao. They just want to see it. I don''t know how long this kid can stay in this pawnshop! "This customer, are you sure you want to exchange this?" Lin tianzhe, as the person in charge of the pawnshop, was silent for a few seconds, but also a heartfelt reminder. To be honest. He has seen too many people, because of this, died in front of him. What did he think Chu Lingxiao would exchange for. But I didn''t expect to meet the real person in charge of pawnshop! But. Lin tianzhe''s voice just dropped. After Chu Lingxiao''s death, there came another shrill, ironic laugh. "Boy, I also advise you, don''t try to be too brave. You''d better exchange for another one. Otherwise, you won''t even get out of this pawnshop." Smell the words. All the big friars around sneered involuntarily. In this huge ancient city of Qianlong, they, the great monks, know each other, even in the farther areas, they also know each other. Even in the central area of Zhongzhou, some of the real top sons of the big families were lucky to meet them. Although at that time, it was only a long wait-and-see, it also showed that they met too many people. In other words. Zhongzhou is a great kingdom. If even they don''t know monks, there is only one reason. That''s this man. He doesn''t have any identity background at all. He''s just the most common friar at the bottom! Even if they have some strength. But in the eyes of these monks who came from a big family, they could not be on the stage at all. "Boy, hurry up. If you want to exchange, hurry up. We don''t have time. We''re wasting time with you!" Lin tianzhe was also quite helpless, and asked again: "this customer, you really..." But this time, before he finished, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "Give me a piece of paper and a pen." Paper? Pen? All the people who heard this sentence could not help but look a little ironic and shake their heads. This boy What do you want? It''s ridiculous that you can exchange it successfully if you write a few words. "Before we die, it''s not interesting to help us." At this time. The old man sitting in the corner could not help but sneer. Lin tianzhe doesn''t know what Chu Lingxiao wants. But soon, according to Chu Lingxiao, he brought a piece of paper and a pen. At this moment, he thought that Chu Lingxiao would die soon. This is to make trouble! Take the paper. Take the pen. What? Is it hard to draw or write? Next moment. When the first word of Chu Lingxiao was finished, Lin tianzhe''s eyes trembled a little, but before he could react, the second word was already in his eyes. This moment. Lin tianzhe seemed to see the most incredible scene, a pair of eyes, straight stare up, mouth immediately slightly opened up. "This is..." The eyes are brushed. He looked at Chu Lingxiao strangely. All the big friars around are not bothered to see what Chu Lingxiao is writing at all. They only think that no matter what Chu Lingxiao has written, it will not succeed, and only die. But this moment. Before all the people in the audience could react, and before Chu Lingxiao finished writing, Lin tianzhe immediately took this paper in his hand, and then took a deep breath: "this customer, you don''t need to write any more. Please follow me, and I''ll take you to see our person in charge." The voice just dropped. The whole pawnbroker is dead in a moment. Everyone, do not understand at all, just what happened, suddenly looked at Lin tianzhe. Chapter 727 This moment. All the big friars around are dazed. They stare at each other. Look at me and I look at you. No one can say a word. What''s going on? Write a few words and you will succeed? No way?! How could it be! A brush. All the people who responded, including the old man standing in the corner, stood up and stared at the paper that Lin tianzhe had held in his hand. They wanted to see what Chu Lingxiao had written, and let the pawnbroker, the person in charge of the face of the pawnbroker, hold it in his hand directly. It''s too weird! Before! They, the big clans, don''t know how many ways they have tried and how precious they have come up with to exchange. They have failed, but they don''t know Where did the kid come from, after he wrote a few words, he succeeded? Is this for them! What did you write, boy! If it is, it will be fine. But he didn''t show it to the real manager of the pawnshop. He said loudly that he would take Chu Lingxiao to meet him. This "This way, please." The next moment. In the eyes of all the people around, Lin tianzhe walked in the front with great respect, leading the way for Chu Lingxiao. In this scene, all the people around looked straight, even more unbalanced. "Wait!" For a moment. The old man sitting in the corner stood up and interrupted Lin tianzhe, saying in a cold voice: "please tell us why, this kid just wrote a few words, so you put him in and take him to the pawnshop manager yourself. Isn''t it a joke!" The old man sitting in the corner. A voice. The monk''s face in the ancient city of Qianlong suddenly sank. Yeah, why. The friars of these big families. Once in order to be able to meet with the real manager of pawnshop, he did not hesitate to take out the pills that he did not know how long he had collected and were refined by heaven and earth. Results. Not only did people not see it, but they also lost their lives. And now. Anyone who writes a few words will succeed. Do you think these words are more precious than the elixir refined by heaven and earth?! "Well?" Lin tianzhe was stunned for a moment, because the old man had just stood in front of him and would not let him go. Obviously, he had to give a statement. The next moment. All the great monks of the whole hall also walked forward slowly. "Interesting." Lin tianzhe, as the person in charge of the pawnbroker''s face, just chuckled a little. Then, he was afraid of delaying Chu Lingxiao''s time. He not only ignored the old man, but also turned to look at Chu Lingxiao and said with a little apology: "just a moment, just a moment." Seriously. If not for Chu Lingxiao, Lin tianzhe would have slapped him in the past. Although he was only the person in charge of the pawnshop, in fact, he was a top talent in terms of strength. This. In the ancient city of Qianlong, however, no one knows that he has always been regarded as an ordinary pawnbroker. Lin tianzhe said lightly: "why, do you have a problem?" "Yes, but I just want to know why you agree to let this kid in. Why is he?" The old man said in a cold voice. But his words just dropped. I regret it for a moment. I only saw Lin tianzhe''s big hand. I don''t know when it has appeared in front of him. Suddenly, the old man''s face suddenly changed. Because he found that he was under the other''s big hand, just like an ant, and could not move at all! Bang! Before all the people in the audience can go on for a few more steps, only the old man''s body will be turned into ashes in an instant. In an instant. These great monks in the ancient city of Qianlong all stopped at the same place, their eyes full of fear and disbelief. The strength of the old man. They know it! Almost counting the ancient city of Qianlong, except for heaven and earth''s great power, the strongest one was actually under Lin tianzhe''s hand, and died without a second''s support! This "Now, who else has questions?" But Lin tianzhe, who has finished all this, looks like an innocent person, his eyes are very calm, and he glances at all the people on the scene. This moment. Like a thrill. Everyone who wants to make a statement one second ago, but in the second after, the atmosphere of direct fear dare not breathe for a while, even the courage to look at Lin tianzhe directly, is suddenly scared away. Someone who can kill the old! At least, it''s the power of heaven and earth! Hiss! In an instant, these great monks from the ancient city of Qianlong could not help but have goose bumps all over their bodies. They felt extremely horrible and chilly, and surrounded them all in an instant. Before. They didn''t see the horror of the pawnshop with their own eyes. Now I really know how terrible this pawnbroker is. A person in charge of the pawnbroker in the face of the world has terrible power. Isn''t it true that the person in charge of the pawnbroker But the key is! This kid! What''s going on? Why should we write a few words so that these people can walk in the front and lead the way? "He''s all right. Do you have any more?" Lin tianzhe said lightly. Smell the words. Everyone hurriedly retreated again, holding their breath. See this. Lin tianzhe smiled a little, then looked respectfully at Chu Lingxiao and said: "this way, please..." To be honest. Sometimes, Lin tianzhe is really reluctant to do it, but today anyway, he is not sure about Chu Lingxiao''s identity, so he dare not delay a little. Chu Lingxiao wrote on the paper. It''s not finished yet. There are only two words. But even if there are only two words. He was also completely shocked, completely did not expect that this sudden man, unexpectedly know this! Because. Those two words are the first two words of the Ye family in the East pole! That''s right! This pawnshop is the world of heaven and earth. It''s the most ancient clan in the known era - the East pole Ye family! I''m afraid no one in the world of heaven and earth thought that the Ye family in the East pole was in this humble pawnshop! But why? Mingming didn''t even know the children who betrayed their blood and left his east pole Ye family. Where is the East pole Ye family now? The man he saw for the first time actually knows! But Lin didn''t dare to think about it any more. No matter what. It''s absolutely not easy to know the characters here, because there are only two people in the world, one is the master who is located in the forbidden mountains, and the other is the female dignitary in the center of the great world of Zhongzhou! But now. There''s a third one! And so far! He doesn''t even know each other''s name! Chapter 728 Go all the way. Lin tianzhe led Chu Lingxiao and soon walked the road behind the pawnshop. The road was not broad. It was only tens of meters away from the counter in front of the pawnshop. However, no one in Qianlong ancient city has walked here. Soon. Then I saw a whole new world. There are people outside. There is a day outside. This place is totally different from the previous one. It seems to be another ancient city of Qianlong. However, the mountains here are continuous and foggy, just like the fairyland of human world. All around are people dressed like Lin tianzhe. There are men, women, old and young. "What''s your name, customer?" One night. Lin tianzhe asked as he walked on. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then said three words lightly. "Chu Lingxiao." At first, when Lin tianzhe heard the name, he didn''t feel anything but nodded slightly. Then he suddenly thought of something, and his face suddenly changed. This reminds me of a descendant of tianzha. He died in a hand named Chu Lingxiao. There is Chu Lingxiao, who seems to be a fugitive. Today, such a large Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, and all of them are noisy. Again, I can''t see through Chu Lingxiao''s strength. So. Lin tianzhe then concluded that Chu Lingxiao was probably the one who was rumored by the outside world. But it''s not a fugitive. It has nothing to do with his east pole Ye family. As for the tianzha people, Lin tianzhe doesn''t have to worry about it. Except for the one in the forbidden mountains and the female dignitary, they don''t need to pay attention to anyone in the vast area of Zhongzhou. And. He knows that, too. Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha nationality, was the first person who betrayed his blood and established his own family. Although his current strength is a little bit, he is far from being feared by his family. "I''ve heard about your deeds, Chu Pavilion, but how do you relate to the descendants of tianzha people?" Asked Lin tianzhe. See Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk. Lin tianzhe shut his mouth wisely. Along the way, there were many people of the Ye family in the East pole. He noticed Lin tianzhe. As the leader of the pawnshop, Lin tianzhe was the mainstay of the Ye family in the East pole. Although he could not compare with some old antiques and monsters in the family, his identity was very special. But. They were still quite surprised. Because. This is Lin tianzhe''s first time to bring people in from outside. Therefore, many members of the Ye family in the East pole began to guess the identity of Chu Lingxiao. They know. There is a rule in pawnshop. Whoever can bring out something that can make the pawnshop''s real manager satisfied can ask for an interview. No matter what conditions, the manager can promise. And the so-called manager. In fact, he is the chief of Ye family in the East pole. He is a man who can''t even compare with the old immortal in the center of the great world in Zhongzhou. So. You can imagine. How difficult it is to satisfy the chief of Ye family in the East pole of the world. This huge ancient city of Qianlong. Where does it exist? But today. Lin tianzhe actually led people in. Does it mean that the patriarch has agreed? "Elder Lin, what did this man bring out for you to bring in personally?" Along the way. From time to time, someone stood up and whispered to Lin tianzhe: "it''s not really the patriarch, let you lead in, right?" "What, you want to know?" Lin tianzhe''s mouth slightly showed a strange smile, which immediately let the questioner see it, and his heart suddenly felt a little hairy. Immediately. Lin tianzhe spread the paper in his hand directly. When he saw the two words written on the paper, the man was stunned for a while, and didn''t respond. "Elder Lin, why do you show me this?" The next moment. Lin tianzhe then pointed to Chu Lingxiao, and continued to take Chu Lingxiao across a grand canyon. But just the man. But I have stayed in the same place. Soon. The other family members of the East pole Ye immediately surrounded him and asked: "just now, what did elder Lin say? What''s the origin of the man? How could elder Lin bring him in by himself?" The next moment. But they heard only one tone, full of dull responses. "Then That person, unexpectedly, knows that this is the area where our east pole leaf family is located. " Everyone: "..." It''s no wonder that all the people of the Ye family in the East pole will lose their temper at once. It''s impossible. Since the last era, the Ye family in the East pole has never appeared in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. Not once! Let alone outsiders, they are those who betray their blood. If they want to find them, they will undoubtedly look for needles in the sea. They also think of themselves. As long as they don''t disclose it to the outside world, no one knows the secret. But what''s going on today? Someone can see it at a glance This is the location of their East pole Ye family! It''s too Through this grand canyon, it is the core area of the real East pole Ye family. This is a huge platform of practice square. Looking back, all of them are members of the Ye family in the East pole who wear all kinds of practice clothes. Everyone''s temperament is extraordinary and free from dust. And this square. There is also a huge statue of one hundred feet tall, which is a young man wearing a long robe and holding a sword. He looks very dignified. It''s just that the statue youth, with a strange sword in his hand, seems to have a scabbard but no sword. "Come, Mr. Chu. This way, please." Lin tianzhe soon led Chu Lingxiao into the front one, towering into the clouds and filled with immortal spirit. Seeing Lin tianzhe take Chu Lingxiao into the palace, a little Taoist who practices Kung Fu finally couldn''t help but look at the past. Suddenly, he asked curiously: "who is this man?" Actually, when Chu Lingxiao appeared here. The little Taoist wanted to ask. Since they disappeared in the world, there has never been an outsider. They have come back to their East pole Ye family. other people in this huge cultivation platform, also after Lin tianzhe left, have a curious look at the past. Just. Just after a few glances, I saw a woman in a white jade robe, who looked very cold and beautiful, but with three points of heroism between her eyebrows. She immediately shouted at all of them: "if you look at it, you can concentrate on practicing!" Smell the words. Everyone hurriedly took back their eyes and did not dare to look further. Just. That''s what it says. In fact, the cold and gorgeous woman couldn''t help but look at it, frown and mutter: "it''s really strange, where did this man come from?" In the palace. Lin tianzhe poured a cup of tea for Chu Lingxiao himself, and then he quickly said with a smile: "Sir, please wait a moment, I''ll go to invite the patriarch." Chapter 729 Let''s finish. Lin tianzhe left. And in this huge palace, Chu Lingxiao is the only one left. It''s quiet and far away. Only Chu Lingxiao''s faint sound of sipping tea is left. However, it''s not long. Lin tianzhe followed a middle-aged man. It''s back. I saw the middle-aged man. He was full of air. If at this moment. If you see this middle-aged person, you will surely feel that it seems that the middle-aged person is very close to him, but he is far away from the end of the world, which is beyond your touch. When middle-aged people first appeared. He could not help looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting in the right position, and frowned slightly. He only thought that Chu Lingxiao was very strange. He had never seen it before. What made him feel extremely surprised was that he could not see what state Chu Lingxiao had reached. This is terrible. In this world. At present, there are only two people who know where his family is. One is the one in the forbidden mountains, and the other is the female dignitary in the central area of wushangdajie in Zhongzhou. Today, hearing Lin tianzhe''s report to himself, a third person who knew his east pole Ye family and the location appeared. He thought he was some of his old friends, and another one was alive, so he hurried out. But found out. Not at all. But even he can''t see through the realm, just like the people who know his east pole Ye family, so far, there are only two, the master and the female Zun of the taboo mountain range, how can this happen? There is only one?! The middle-aged didn''t go first. But he glanced at Lin tianzhe and asked in a low voice: "do you know the name of this man?" Immediately. Lin tianzhe said something in the middle-aged''s ear. The middle-aged''s face suddenly changed. However, he looked at Chu Lingxiao several more times and said: "are you sure?" Seeing Lin tianzhe nodding his head seriously, the middle-aged man''s face became more dignified. Chu Lingxiao? Of course, he has heard of this name. He killed a descendant of tianzha. Ziwu Tian, the founder of tianzha, was once the son of his east pole Ye family. But. After all. It''s just an ordinary heirs of the Ye family in the East pole. It''s not an important person at all. Just leave. It''s just that he knows better. Chu Lingxiao''s name is now related to the nun. I don''t know where it came from. Suddenly step into the world of heaven and earth. She also brought ten people to be disciples of the nun. The day before yesterday, from the center of the great world of Zhongzhou, the area where the nun is located, there was a huge shock. Many people believed that Chu Lingxiao was captured by the nun and shot to death. Otherwise, how could the eternal mountain break suddenly. Even he thinks so. Now Chu Lingxiao! It''s dead! Body! It is a piece of ashes, dissipated in the whole void! But now why! This Chu Lingxiao is still alive?! Did they all think wrong that the huge shock that came from the center of the great world of Zhongzhou, the area where the woman is located, was not caused by the death of the man named Chu Lingxiao at all? Or now The man sitting in front of him just happened to have the same surname? But it''s a coincidence! Suddenly a third person appeared, who knew the location of his east pole Ye family. It was really weird! "Cough." Seeing the patriarch of his family slightly lost his mind, Lin tianzhe coughed a few times. At this time, the middle-aged man could not help but react and his face returned to normal. Slowly came over and said: "Mr. Chu, I have kept you waiting for a long time." For this. Chu Lingxiao still didn''t say anything, just nodded simply. But it''s not a big move. But it suddenly made the middle-aged man''s face slightly changed. To be honest, in such a large Zhongzhou, there is no upper boundary. The people who can make him say hello, but still don''t stand up to salute, are still only the masters and female dignitaries of the forbidden mountains. Is this man named Chu Lingxiao. Can we really reach the existence of these two wrists? Otherwise. He really can''t think of any reason to let the other side ignore him so much. Soon. Ye Wuqun, also sitting in another positive position, said lightly: "I don''t know if Chu Pavilion is now the rumored one..." Say. Ye Wuqun''s voice stopped for a moment, and then he said lightly: "that Chu Lingxiao who made a bold statement to let the nun accept ten of her disciples?" This sentence just dropped. Lin tianzhe, standing nearby, suddenly changed his face. After brushing, his eyes fell on Chu Lingxiao again, and his face shook. What? Let nvzun accept ten people under her door and become a disciple! Really? In fact, Lin tianzhe, originally called Ye tianzhe, was the person in charge of the pawnshop. In order not to expose the Ye family in the East pole, he changed his name to Lin tianzhe. Like all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, he never went out after he moved to the ancient city of Qianlong from Ju nationality. Even this small pawnshop rarely went out. So. I only know that Chu Lingxiao killed zijinkong, a descendant of tianzha family. As for the others. But I didn''t know anything before. But now when he heard that Chu Lingxiao had asked the ever cold and merciless female monk to accept ten of her disciples, ye tianzhe was totally shocked. When he came back from this sentence, he felt goosebumps all over his body. Dare to love this man! Not only the identity is mysterious! He''s still a complete lunatic! Is he crazy?! Although not long ago. The ancestor of tianzha nationality, who spoke big, said that he was not afraid of female dignitaries. But only the people of their East pole Ye family know. Looking at the great world of Zhongzhou, there are only two unimaginably strong people. One is the master of the forbidden mountain range, and the other is the cold and merciless woman who can''t be guessed and offended! But this man! But dare to provoke the female! Crazy! It''s crazy! In an instant. Ye tianzhe regrets that he brought Chu Lingxiao in. If the lady knows this, even their Ye family in the East pole will have to Quiet! It''s quiet! Looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting there, ye tianzhe couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. At this moment, he even held his breath. On the other side, ye Wuqun''s face became more solemn and serious than before. Actually. He is not sure whether the Chu Lingxiao in front of him is the one in the rumor. But now. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, ye Wuqun immediately understood that these two people are really the same person! The next moment. Ye Wuqun immediately took a deep breath, and his eyes suddenly coagulated. Lengbuding asked: "although I don''t know what you are going to do, do you want to drag my East pole Ye family into the water?" Chapter 730 The voice fell. Ye tianzhe, standing aside, suddenly became very nervous. Next moment, he could not help holding his fists. He can hear it. The patriarch of his family has been driven to order. In other words, if Chu Lingxiao doesn''t leave, all the strong members of the Ye family in the East pole will come to life from their isolation. Even if we rush! We should also drive Chu Lingxiao out first! That''s the two unimaginable powers of Zhongzhou. One of them is female Zun! This woman! Don''t say it''s his east pole Ye''s family, it''s the master of the forbidden mountains. When facing it, his face will become extremely dignified, and he dare not despise it at all. But now. They came to the Ye family in the East pole, but there was a madman who even dared to challenge the female dignitary. Once the female dignitary who was located in the central area of Zhongzhou, knew it, I''m afraid that their whole Ye family in the East pole would be overturned. After that! Apart from leaving Zhongzhou, there is no other way! They don''t want to be stared at by such a powerful terrorist. That''s the super female monster that can go up to the fifth day now! It''s a real move. So big Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, so we have to shake up three shakes! Thirty thousand years ago! The scene of eight world-class buildings turned into ruins is the most terrifying proof! The next moment. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao still didn''t have any response, ye Wuqun couldn''t help it any more. He stood up directly and said in a cold voice: "no matter how you know my East pole Ye family is located in the area, sir, please leave now. My East pole Ye family can assure you that you will never reveal your trace to anyone after you leave." Finish. Ye Wuqun also waved to ye tianzhe behind him. Looking at this move, ye tianzhe immediately understood what it meant and left in a hurry. I''m afraid it''s difficult to let the other side leave even if they are the Ye family in the East pole. But. Their East pole Ye family, many years ago, had a presence that even the sixth heaven dared to step into. Even if it failed, it was also a strong person who could keep pace with today''s female dignitaries. The body is dead! However, they have left many unimaginable means to resist the enemy for their East pole Ye family! Enough to push back the strong enemy! But for ye Wuqun''s little action, Chu Lingxiao still didn''t move like a mountain. Sitting there and sipping a sip of clear tea, he said only lightly: "you don''t want to hear about it. What am I doing here?" It''s just that there are no leaves at the moment. After learning that Chu Lingxiao is the one who provokes the nun, he doesn''t want to hear anything more from Chu Lingxiao. Chu Lingxiao''s voice just dropped. The next moment. Ye Wuqun then said in a cold voice: "Sir, we Dongji Ye family do not want to be enemies with you or involve you with the female emperor. As long as you leave now, we will treat you as if you have never been here." There are no leaves at this time. See Chu Lingxiao have no meaning to leave, even the eyes have become cold. If it was earlier. He must be very happy to meet such a mysterious visitor. But now. As the chief of the Ye family in the East pole, he just wanted to let Chu Lingxiao leave quickly. In Zhongzhou, there was no good end for anyone and the nun. Thirty thousand years ago, even the master of the taboo mountains, for someone''s birth, the nun didn''t give any face. What''s more, his east pole Ye family is not at its peak now. Although there is no fear in the face of many big families, there are only two ways to go in the face of female dignitaries. One way - death! Another way - back! Boom! Boom! Boom! At this time, the whole East pole Ye family, a small world of its own, suddenly erupted with a brilliant column of light, a roar, and a huge tremor came from all regions. This moment. Even before ye tianzhe took Chu Lingxiao through the Grand Canyon. All turn to ashes in a flash! The next moment. Then he came out of it an old man in a white robe, full of vicissitudes, and with white hair and cold breath. Then, the old man flew in the direction of the palace in countless incredible eyes. In an instant. Many people in the Ye family of the East pole looked dazed and shocked. "In the East pole hall, what happened? Even the old people who had been locked up for tens of thousands of years were suddenly born." What is a clan elder? That''s the Ye family in the East pole. It''s the ultimate card that can''t appear until the moment of life and death. I''m afraid that the strength of each of them is even inferior to that of the central area of Zhongzhou, the old antiques and monsters of those big families. But in fact, even these people, who are members of the Ye family in the East pole, do not know that the old people in their eyes are more terrible than they think. Ziwu, the ancestor of tianzha, can go to the second heaven! Those East pole Ye family, who seldom appear in the eyes of the world, can go to the third heaven! In this great area of Zhongzhou! In addition to the taboo mountain master and female dignitary, anyone who meets one of them will fall on the spot, let alone face all at the same time! Bang! Bang! Bang! At the gate of the East pole hall, the huge practice square is also in a dead silence at this time. Looking at the bright and incomparable light columns, after rushing into the East pole hall, those core members of the East pole Ye family are all in a daze. And from the East pole temple, there was a sound of vibration in their ears, more like a heavy hammer, shaking their whole body. Previously that scolds the public, practices the martial arts not to distract the cold gorgeous woman. At the same time, I watched a shiver, countless bright energy, the East pole hall, a mouth, can''t help but slowly opened, face dumb and shocked. All ethnic groups are old. Together. It''s the first time she''s seen you! But together! I dare not even think before. Who! How could they let the Ye family in the East pole, all the old people, go out? Suddenly. In Lengyan''s mind, a white figure flashed in a flash, and the eyelids of her eyes jumped for a moment. "Is it him?" And just then. It seems that the bright energy in the whole East pole hall caused by the fierce fight suddenly disappeared one after another. That scene. It''s like a candle fire in the night, suddenly, it''s patted out. All the people in the East pole Ye family look dull again. At the moment, if they knew what the scene was in the East pole hall, they would be scared and their legs would be soft. Only the huge East pole hall. All of them were old men who were spitting blood, white faced and half kneeling on the ground. At this moment, none of them was scared. They watched Chu Lingxiao sitting in the front seat. As for the leaves on the other side. The same is true. There is only one horror left in the eyes! There was a dead silence! Only a faint voice came out. "Now, do you want to hear why I''m here?" Chapter 731 Quiet! Dead silence! The whole East pole hall, just because of a violent hand, caused the vibration, but now it is quiet even breathing, can hear. There was a complete silence. Quiet as a cicada. Ye tianzhe, the only one who has not been qualified to go out and has been standing there for a long time, is also banging at the moment. He collapses to the ground in fear. The horror and fear on his face are like seeing a ghost. How could it be?! It will be such a result! All the elders of the clan took action together, but they could not shake Chu Lingxiao for a while. At last, they were swatted on the ground like flies by the other side, and there was no force to fight back! This is their dream! Or hallucination! Grunt! This strong voice of swallowing saliva, not only from ye tianzhe''s throat, but also all the people in the audience, including ye Wuqun, could not help swallowing. This moment. The whole body was bristling. Damn it! Damn it! How could this man, Chu Lingxiao, be so strong? It''s as simple as swatting flies to beat them who can reach the third heaven! And it looks. The other side is too lazy to kill them. If they do, I''m afraid they are not spitting blood at the mouth, but a cold body! Ye Wuqun ''s scalp was numb. He looked at Chu Lingxiao and opened his mouth to say something. In the end, he could only murmur: "strange Monster, this is a monster that can really pull the wrist with the female Zun! " Just now! He, a strong man who can also go to the third heaven, and all the elders of the Ye family in the East pole, joined hands to form the East pole Heaven Road array. If you want to kill Chu Lingxiao directly, you can kill Chu Lingxiao. In this way. No one would know that they had ever met Chu Lingxiao at the Ye family in the East pole. The most important thing is that they are afraid of being known by the woman. But not at all. They even used the eastern celestial array. They were slapped directly by Chu Lingxiao and then scattered! This is the founder of the Ye family in the East pole. It''s the final card left for them! Except for the fifth heaven strong! No one can break it! The more powerful people use it, the more powerful it will be. For example, those who can go up to the third day will never fear the existence of the fourth day! "Strange Monster, this man, is definitely the world Lord who has stood at the same height with the woman! " The old man with white hair, who had broken the Grand Canyon and was born, now felt a lot of fear. His back was cold, and he felt that he had met the most incredible thing. The strength of the old man with white hair. Only under Ye Wuqun, the chief of Ye family in the East pole. Time to live. But it is longer than the leaves. It''s the only one who still lives in this world after two generations of clan leaders of Ye family in the East pole. Better than anyone else. The division of realm. Heaven and earth coexist. They are divided into three parts: front, middle and peak. And the heaven and earth power on it corresponds to the number of nine stars in the sky, from one star to nine stars in turn. Such heaven and earth power as ye tianzhe can be called five star power! But it''s only one point weaker than those in the center of Zhongzhou''s no upper boundary, those in charge of the big ethnic groups. As for the master of nvzun No. 3 warship, Tianyi, is the top power of nine stars. In fact. Now there are three female warships. The owner of each warship is in this realm. After nine star power. It''s a strong person who can really compete with the heaven way and the heaven way in the world. According to numerous ancient books, there are only two words in this realm, epic. There are three realms: front, middle and top. Those who are strong in the epic world can step into the first heaven. Like ziwutian, the ancestor of tianzha nationality, the strong man who can ascend the second heaven is qualified to be called legend! But the legend is stronger! However, it is still in one side of the world, just like a sheep, locked in a sheepfold. No matter how much movement this sheep makes, it is only an inviolable giant for other sheep. But for those who stay outside. Just a mole ant! And their existence in the third heaven is equivalent to the sheep watcher, the gatekeeper in the realm, who holds the power of heaven and is in charge of all the laws in the realm of practice - Dharma Lord! Twelve in all! Now they are around the five fold of Dharma Lord, but there is only one real strong one. That is the realm the female Buddha has reached now - the world Lord! What is the Lord of the world! Lord of the world! Even the way of heaven can be created. It''s a realm that is known to exist in the world''s Classics and left behind at last! So! Only then can be called four words by the monk - unimaginable! But he didn''t expect that the man named Chu Lingxiao could not even use the eastern celestial array which was jointly used by several Dharma Lords. This is not the world Lord, or what! Cold! Quiet! This moment. The atmosphere of the whole East pole hall makes ye Wuqun feel extremely penetrating. He has an impulse to leave and escape, but no matter how he thinks about his body and mind, he feels that the blood is frozen at the moment, and his feet are not at all under any pressure. But. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao is a big wave, a very warm breath, let ye wuzhe and other people''s hearts, all the fear and uneasiness, instantly erased. "All right, get up." Smell the words. Their bodies, however, were out of control and stood up. See this. Ye wuzhe and all the other members of the Ye family in the East pole took a deep sigh of relief when they were in dudun. Their pale faces gradually relaxed. Anyway. So far. The man named Chu Lingxiao didn''t want to kill them at all. Otherwise, they were just dead, but they didn''t seem to have any malice, because they all felt the warm breath, which made their injuries better. But this is strange! Since this man is a strong man who stands at the same height with the female dignitary, how can he Is there anything else they don''t know? Gradually, ye Wuqun calmed down. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and walked to Chu Lingxiao. His voice was not as cold as before. Only the incomparable reverence and fear remained: "Pavilion Oh, no, no, no, No. excuse me, what are you going to our east pole Ye family for? " But as soon as he finished speaking. He felt that his eyes could not open even his eyes. At the same time. I only heard a faint voice from Chu Lingxiao. "To find a master for it." When ye Wuqun opened his eyes. When he saw a sword floating in front of him, he was stunned at first, but after watching for a few seconds, his pupil suddenly shrank. At this moment, even his breath became rapid, his face was full of disbelief, and he lost his voice: "how could it be! This is the Oriental heaven subduing sword!!! " Chapter 732 East pole subdues Heaven Sword! These five words, from ye Wuqun''s mouth, came out for a moment. All the East pole ye families standing behind were old. To be honest, at this moment, their hair stood up in shock. From their sight. Ye Wuqun blurted out the sword, which was called the eastern heaven subduing sword. All the elders of the eastern Ye family didn''t see what it was at first. When they hear these five words. Brush it all. Step forward! Boom! When I saw a red gold sword, it was floating in front of Ye Wuqun at the moment. All the people in the East pole Ye family, with their eyes shaking, almost stared out. It was the same expression as ye Wuqun when he saw the sword. It was unbelievable! On the other side, ye wuzhe. It''s also a long time ago. It can''t be closed for a long time. Although he has never seen this sword, what it looks like, as long as it is an ancient book of their East pole Ye family, there is no one, no record of this sword! East pole subdues Heaven Sword! In a real sense, this is the sword used by Ye Feng, the founder of the Ye family in the East pole! No! It shouldn''t be a sword! How can a sword describe its value! This is the magic sword that Ye Feng used all the time since he was young. No matter who he fought with, he used this sword. It can be said that when he saw the sword, he was like Ye Feng! The founder of the Ye family! The next moment. Ye Wuqun, who had returned to God, was even more excited. He fell down on his knees towards the eastern pole of Heaven Sword, sobbed loudly, and bowed down and said: "ancestor!" Instant. All the elders of the Ye family in the East pole can''t help it any more. They knelt down in excitement and sorrow, and bowed down to the Heaven Sword in the East pole. Ye Feng''s ancestor is the founder of the Ye family in the East pole. It can be said that every one of them now has the blood of Ye Feng''s ancestor. Unfortunately. After all, they did not really see the ancestor of Ye Feng. They only saw what he looked like in many ancient books recorded by the family. That''s the divine gesture. The world is invisible! Although they don''t know what''s the reason, the ancestor of Ye Feng suddenly ventured into the sixth heaven. But they know. When they did this, their ancestor left all the cards to the descendants of the Ye family of the East pole. He took the sword and went to the sixth heaven! But why Soon. Ye Wuqun and others all stood up, but when ye Wuqun just wanted to reach out and touch the sword, suddenly, Dongji futianjian ignored him directly and appeared next to Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. Just like this, I was still and suspended there. You can''t help it. Let ye Wuqun face embarrassment. But only Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "want to?" Smell the words. Ye Wuqun nodded hurriedly, and all the people standing around nodded. Want to! Sure! This is the sword of Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, who dare to step into the sixth heaven! Even if it fails! In today''s world, no one is afraid of it. It''s estimated that even the female dignitaries in the center of wushangjie, Zhongzhou, will be better. Because in a very detailed way, Ye Feng, the old ancestor, seemed to have no female dignitaries when he shook the world. It seems that the master of the forbidden mountains has not appeared yet. The sword of such a person! This is the only one in the world! Even though they have just felt that this is just a common sword, is it so easy for them to see the mystery of the life sword of the world Lord and other people? There must be another mystery! "I said I came to find a master for it." Facing the expectation of Ye Wuqun and others, Chu Lingxiao only took a sip of clear tea gently and said lightly again, but before ye Wuqun and others could feel it, he suddenly made a conversation. "But if there is no one suitable for you, the sword will not belong to you!" Ye Wuqun: "..." Everyone: "..." A wry smile. A wry smile. Hearing this sentence, everyone in the East pole hall showed a trace of helplessness at the corners of their mouths, but they did not dare to contradict. Because they know. The man sitting in front of them at the moment, though they still don''t know each other''s identity, is definitely the world Lord, who stands at the same height! They have just tried. These Dharma Masters, together, can''t shake each other when using the eastern celestial array. How dare they negotiate with this one. Now Chu Lingxiao is for them. It''s a man like a fan! A third Lord they never heard of! "Please also show me how we can get back the eastern pole Futian sword." Ye Wuqun hurriedly bowed to Chu Lingxiao. "Very simply, whoever among you can pick up this sword will naturally own it." Hear Chu Lingxiao. Ye Wuqun and others did not walk for a moment. They looked at each other and showed a trace of doubt. That''s it? Take a sword. What''s the difficulty? The next moment. Before the whole audience could react, they saw Chu Lingxiao wave with his hand. The eastern pole subdues the sky sword, and it falls back in front of Ye Wuqun. This moment. Quiet! The air seemed to freeze. Since you only need to take this sword, take it! Ye Wuqun immediately held out a hand, and it was very easy to hold it on the hilt, without any discomfort. Seeing this scene, all the faces on the scene showed a smile, full of excitement. Yes! The original sword of Ye Feng, the founder of Ye family in the East pole, is back! Bang! Next moment. There was only a huge vibration in the audience. Ye Feng, the head of Ye family in the East pole, was still holding the hilt one second ago, and then fell on the ground directly. I saw the eastern pole heaven subduing sword, which was as light as a feather. The weight suddenly exploded. Ye Feng not only didn''t hold it, but also was directly shaken back. The huge vibration sound, which is the sound of Dongji Fu Tianjian smashing the stones in the hall, is ten meters wide. Vaguely, even the outside is still at a loss at the moment. Many core ethnic people who don''t know what happened in the hall of Dongji are confused. "Here What''s going on here? " A huge vibration. Like a still lake, suddenly there is a huge ripple, which makes the huge practice square lift a lot of dust. But ye Wuqun in the East pole hall is completely ignorant. What''s the matter! How can a sword be so heavy! "Anyone else, do you want to try?" The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice falls, all the people in the audience look at you. I look at you, dumbfounded and at a loss. Chapter 733 Everyone is a little confused. What''s going on? A sword? How can it be so heavy? Shouldn''t it be because it''s Ye Feng''s old ancestor''s sword that it''s so extraordinary? Think about it. Everyone feels like this. I don''t know how many years. There will be a person who is the master of the world. He can''t imagine himself with common sense. Did he really answer that sentence and get it from those who are predestined? Detect this. Even now, ye Wuqun frowned. If there is no fate. Isn''t this eastern pole heaven subduing sword going to slip away from their Eastern pole Ye family? No way! The next moment. Ye Wuqun frowned, frowned again, and immediately stood up from the ground. No matter what, he could not let the sword of his ancestors fall into the hands of people other than his children of the Ye family in the East pole. "I don''t believe it! I can''t lift a sword! " Boom! In an instant. Ye Wuqun''s whole body strength broke out from him. His hair was calm and self-propelled. A powerful wave of wind broke out. In addition to Chu Lingxiao, who was still stable there, all the others around were shocked and stepped back a few steps. Even all the elders who also reach the Dharma Master are the same. Ye Wuqun, as the chief of Ye family in the East pole, is closer to Ye Feng than other people in his own blood, but also has his own strength, which has reached the six fold of Dharma Lord. "Start for me!" Next moment. When ye Wuqun holds the eastern pole Futian sword again and drinks a loud voice and wants to lift it up again, he is completely ignorant. In addition to the more violent waves than before, he is in front of him at the moment. The eastern pole Futian sword on the ground is just like a freeze frame, with no movement at all. No matter how much strength he exerts. This sword is motionless! "From now on, I don''t believe it!!!" This moment. Ye Wuqun''s temper was aroused completely. Just now, it was full of white waves. It would be like a blood burst out. All around in an instant, it was dyed red. Even so. It''s still useless. "Here..." All the elders of the Ye family in the East pole who are standing around are totally stunned. Can''t they? Even the power of blood has been used. Is it any use? The next moment. Ye Wuqun gave up completely. Tired and panting, I stood on one side, panting. I was helpless, looking at the East pole Fu Tianjian, which was close but could not be picked up. He can see it. This sword! This handle, which had been used for a long time, had already been touched with the divinity of his ancestor Ye Feng. I want to take this sword. It''s not about each other, how powerful they are, or how powerful they are. But to see the eastern pole Fu Tianjian. I don''t agree with you! "You all try." Ye Wuqun rushed to other people. Since he can''t, it doesn''t mean that other people can''t. no matter what level of sword, it contains spirituality. I don''t believe him. The descendants of Ye Feng, the old ancestor of Ye Feng, all shed the blood of Ye Feng. Can''t such a big Ye family find a person who can take this sword? And hear ye Wuqun''s words. All the old people behind, including ye tianzhe, who had been watching, also walked past. But after the incense. Only see. All the people in the hall were tired. They were panting. Ye tianzhe was sweating. Looking at the East pole in front of him, he kept swallowing. His face was full of helplessness and bitterness. No! None of them, take it! Ye Wuqun also shook his head. Immediately. He took a careful look at Chu Lingxiao, and his eyes immediately sank, but he soon returned to normal, trying not to let himself think of other crooked thoughts. An existence that can stand at the same height with the female dignitary, the master of the forbidden mountain range. If they want to think about other bad thoughts, they will be gone in the next second. "Go and call all the people outside, come in!" Ye Wuqun takes a look at ye tianzhe. Smell the words. Ye tianzhe hurriedly went out. Soon. It didn''t take long. All the core clansmen of the Ye family in the East pole came in dazed. One by one. But it''s OK. East pole hall, big enough. It can fully accommodate all people, but the people standing in the back have been blocked by the people in front for a long time. I don''t know what happened in the front. This is a good one. Why did you call them in? Is there a big surprise? But at the moment, a group of core clansmen standing in the front are looking at the scene in front of them. They all stare up and feel the disbelief on their faces. Their hearts are shaking involuntarily. What did they see! They were old in the East pole, and all of them, including the patriarch, stood there! If so! They don''t think it''s weird! But the point is! How could the man in white, who was brought in earlier, sit on the right seat like the master! Moreover, the patriarch and all the elders seemed to agree, none of them But not yet waiting for everyone''s thoughts, calm down, the next moment, the scene happened in front of them, let them only feel that they are dreaming, as if there is an illusion in front of them! I can only see that there is no group of long leaves. Even like this man in white, bow to salute! This This moment. These core clansmen, who can stand in the front, can''t help but stand up with their hair on their whole body. They feel a thrill for a while, and their thoughts become confused again. What the hell happened! Are they dreaming? This is ye Wuqun, the chief of Ye family in the East pole! Let alone in the center of Zhongzhou, the old antiques and monsters of those big families are the ancestors of tianzha family, Ziwu Tian. It''s impossible to let their big chiefs come here in person, for this reason! No! It should be said that these people are not qualified to step into their East pole Ye family area! Ye Lengshuang, the first goddess of the Ye family in the East pole and the daughter of the patriarch, also saw the beautiful eyes trembling at the moment. Before. When she was outside in the practice square, supervising other people''s practice, Chu Lingxiao walked in front of her. At that time, she didn''t feel anything strange. But now. When she saw her father, ye Wuqun, bowing to this strange man in white, she really felt that she was dreaming. "Excuse me, please wait a little longer." Ye Wuqun looked at Chu Lingxiao and said respectfully. But this scene. But once again let ye Lengshuang and others, all of them have goose bumps, watching Chu Lingxiao sitting there, more feeling, all of a sudden, all around quiet down. This man. Who is it Chapter 734 Ye Lengshuang is completely confused. She had never seen her father look so low in front of someone. Who is this man? Not only ye Lengshuang, as long as you see this scene, are ignorant. "There''s only one thing to ask you to come in. You should also see this sword. Its name is east pole Futian sword. I believe that none of the core members of my East pole Ye family do not know the origin of this sword." But then. When ye Wuqun bowed to Chu Lingxiao and finished his salute, the next sentence of Ye Wuqun left all the core clansmen of Ye family in the East pole blank. "That''s right. This sword is the one used by the founder of Ye family and the old ancestor of Ye Feng." Even a sentence that ye Wuqun said below was forgotten. But there is no need to remind ye Wuqun in detail. East pole subdues Heaven Sword! The moment when five words fall. They knew the origin of the sword! Every core member of the Ye family in the East pole knows that it is their ancestor, Ye Feng, who used the life sword! Many ancient books of the Ye family in the East pole have recorded that the old ancestor of Ye Feng used this sword to ascend to the position of the strongest in that era. No one can be defeated! Look at it. Today, Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, and only female dignitaries are monks of that era! You can imagine! What a glorious world it was! But how could it be! It''s said that the heaven subduing sword of the East pole has been lost for a long time? There is also a rumor that when Ye Feng''s ancestor ventured into the sixth heaven, he unfortunately fell down. But this eastern heaven subdued sword also assimilated into ashes. Why But I haven''t waited for ye Lengshuang and all the people present to return to their senses. He heard ye Wuqun''s voice and fell down. "Now, I won''t say any more words. Now come one by one. Who can take the sword? Whose is the eastern Futian sword!" Boom! When he said this, he was shocked. Everyone''s eyes widened. What?! As long as you pick up the eastern pole Fu Tianjian, it will be owned by it? In an instant. All these core members of the Ye family in the East pole breathed faster, but no one dared to go forward. "Why are you still in a daze? Come up to me!" But ye Wuqun urged. "Didn''t you hear what the patriarch said? Not yet. " Now ye tianzhe and all the other elders of the Ye family in the East pole are also urging. They don''t want to let this sword God fall on other people. It''s the sword of Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole! How can we slip away from them! Soon. One by one, these core members of the Ye family in the East pole can''t get up. But when everyone thinks that they can take it, they are the same as ye Wuqun and others before. After holding the hilt, no matter how much strength they exert, they can''t take the sword. After trying several times in a row. But I only heard a very cold voice and it came out. "I will!" The next moment. I saw ye Lengshuang, who had no action all the time, came over with a serious face. You can''t help it. All the core clansmen around have got out of the way. To be honest. When they saw that no one in front of them could pick up the sword, they understood that the eastern pole subdued Heaven Sword was not based on whose strength was great or whose realm was high, but on who could make the sword identify. Among them. Leaf frost is the strongest! Otherwise. How could ye Lengshuang be called the first goddess? It''s not just because ye Lengshuang is the daughter of the patriarch. "How can I forget the cold frost?" Seeing his daughter coming over, ye Wuqun, who was very disappointed that no one had been able to take the sword up, immediately raised hopes again. My own daughter. When he was born, when he measured his blood, he even caused the vision of heaven and earth. The prosperity of his blood was far inferior to that of his patriarch and all the elders. It''s after the fall of Ye Feng''s ancestor. The blood vessel in the body is the closest to the old ancestor of Ye Feng. He is also a monk who cultivates swordsmanship! In fact, it''s not their elders who don''t cultivate the swordsmanship left by Ye Feng''s ancestors, but it''s too difficult to cultivate. Since they were young, they have tried it more than once, but it seems that there is always a force in them, which makes them unable to break through the first level. But with the birth of leaf frost. But it is very easy to practice success. Since then. They will understand that if they want to cultivate the sword way of Yefeng''s ancestors, there is only one word - yuan! Today, Ye Feng ''s ancestor'' s sword, the East pole is in hot weather! There it is! Also still need a margin word. Suddenly. At the thought of this place, ye Wuqun and all the families of the Ye family in the East pole can''t help but look at each other. Isn''t it predestined in the dark? But Who is this man named Chu Lingxiao? How could this sword fall into his hands? And But at this time. Ye Lengshuang''s hand is already on the eastern pole Fu Tianjian. Ye Wuqun and all the families of the eastern pole Ye family are all back to reality, and can''t help but get nervous. But after a few seconds. See ye Lengshuang''s eastern pole Fu Tianjian, still motionless, all faces are showing a trace of disappointment. "Or Can''t you... " But at the moment when ye Lengshuang felt that he was not successful and his hand was about to be released, suddenly, the eastern pole of his hand was like being inspired by Heaven Sword. In the eyes of all the people in the audience, the moment burst out with a brilliant light. Even ye Lengshuang could not help but stare at it. But the next scene. But it also makes everyone, a heart, seem to mention the voice, all eyes wide open, can not say a word. I saw the empty sky. Suddenly there appeared a young man holding the Heaven Sword of the East pole. That young man, but all the core clansmen of the Ye family in the East pole, had been seen in the picture! That is their ancestor Ye Feng! But the key! But! Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye''s family in the East pole, kneels on his knees in the picture, and hands his sword to the illusory figure in front of him with great respect. Hiss! For a moment. Even ye Wuqun, as well as all the old people, looked silly. Who is that empty shadow? Let Ye Feng, the old ancestor, kneel down! "Shifu is on the way. If you can''t, please find a suitable master for this sword in the future!" But when the picture disappears. When the voice of Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, fell, when everything turned to nothingness, the eastern pole heaven subduing sword in the picture fell on the virtual shadow hand, and the virtual shadow gradually revealed its true appearance. This moment. Quiet! Dead silence! Ye Wuqun is even more subconscious. His face is stiff. He looks at Chu Lingxiao who is sitting there. His breathing stops involuntarily. Chapter 735 No one thought of it. Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, had a master many years ago. And Ye Feng''s ancestor, when preparing to step into the sixth heaven, gave the eastern pole Fu Tianjian to this master, and hoped that he could find a master for it! But they didn''t even think of it. Master! Unexpectedly It''s Chu Lingxiao sitting in front of them at the moment! A moment! Everyone''s eyes were brushed. They looked at Chu Lingxiao. However, ye Lengshuang''s eyes and goosebumps all came out. My mother! If so, how long has this man lived! And! Is he really the Lord of the world! Even Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, should kneel on both legs and respect the existence of awe Is this still the Lord? Quiet! It''s quiet! This moment. All the people''s eyes fell on Chu Lingxiao, and all the eyes were trembling. Antique! Old monster? No matter what ancient words, they can''t describe their new understanding of Chu Lingxiao at this moment. Soon. The bright light disappeared. Dongji Fu Tianjian is also easily held by Ye Lengshuang, but her heart is only thinking about one thing. In the picture just now, Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in Dongji, kneels on both legs and presents a sword to him. Is this really the man in front of her? How does she feel like she''s dreaming? Too It''s amazing! What kind of people can be Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, and then they can be the fifth heaven and master? No! Even if there is! But how many years have passed since they were far away from the age of their ancestor Ye Feng? How many years have passed since I was able to be a master of Yefeng''s ancestors? Hiss! All the people who think about everything are immediately in the heart, but take a breath of cool air. Quiet! This moment. In the East pole hall, there is still no one to speak. All people dare not breathe. When they look at Chu Lingxiao again, they feel a tremendous pressure on their heads. It forces their heads to stay low as if they are out of control. But my curiosity. And forced them to carry, want to keep looking at Chu Lingxiao like this. It''s nothing else! That''s their ancestor Ye Feng! Countless years ago, Zhongzhou was the only leader in the world, even the sixth heaven, who dared to try! But now! But now I tell them that there is a master among these strong people, and this master is Chu Lingxiao in front of them now, which makes them a little difficult to accept for a while. Calm down leaves no group. Immediately. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and walked carefully in the past, which was different from the previous attitude of respecting and fearing a strong Lord. At the moment, ye Wuqun was faced with Chu Ling again, and his heart involuntarily gave birth to a trace of respect. The next moment. Full of tremors: "Zun Excuse me, are you really the mentor of our east pole Ye family, Ye Feng''s old ancestor? " The voice just dropped. Grunt! All the people in the audience swallowed their saliva. Even those core clansmen who stood at the back and were blocked by the crowd in front of them, at the moment of hearing this sentence, were also in a cold sweat. Between their eyes, they were full of disbelief and horror. Master of Ye Feng''s ancestors! Now! It''s in the East pole hall? Right in front?! "It''s not a good teacher." But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said. However, ye Wuqun, as well as all the core members of the Ye family in the East pole, were greatly relieved. They didn''t know what they were celebrating, but they only knew that Ye Feng was the founder of the Ye family in the East pole. The only belief of the Ye family in the East pole! Now know the faith! There is a master! It''s a little hard for them to accept. But just as everyone was relieved, at the next moment, Chu Lingxiao''s next faint voice was all the people''s bodies that were scared suddenly. Suddenly, everyone''s expression reached the edge of petrifaction. "It''s not a mentor. It''s just a kid who has been around for a long time." This is not what Chu Lingxiao deliberately shows off in front of Ye Wuqun and others. What Chu Lingxiao said is true. It''s not a mentor. But. It''s better than a mentor. Although Ye Feng, the founder of the East pole Ye family, Chu Lingxiao did not formally accept him as a disciple, but before countless years, he was even more special than the formal disciple. Basically, he represented Chu Lingxiao himself and was present in person. Just. All the practices of Ye Feng are really directed by Chu Lingxiao. Just. What Chu Lingxiao said for a long time is even more beyond the imagination of those present. But this moment. This sentence. When it fell to ye Wuqun and other people and all the core clansmen of Ye family in the East pole, it was quiet and dead. At this moment, it seemed that the air was solidified, the breath was audible, and everyone''s hair was standing up in surprise. Not a mentor! But Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, once followed this man and became a little boy! This How could it be! That''s the Lord! No, no! This should be something that happened before Ye Feng''s ancestor entered the world. It can''t be after entering the WTO! In this world! Who can make the world Lord be a peddler! But no matter when. But it''s too scary! Ye Feng''s ancestor is a Taoist child! How do they feel like they''re listening to books?! But if ye Wuqun and other people know that even if ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, enters the world, he still stays in Chu Lingxiao. If he is willing to be a little boy carrying tea and water, maybe they are really scared and their heads are fried. But it''s all the time in the audience. Chu Lingxiao stood up slowly, and said lightly: "well, since the new master of this eastern heaven subduing sword has been found, then I should leave." Just. The voice is still on. Ye Wuqun, who was awakened, immediately stopped in front of Chu Lingxiao. "Please wait, please wait, you are the ancestor of Ye Feng, the most respected person in my family." "I used to blame our young people for their ignorance and ignorance of their status. Now that I know it, please excuse me. If you can stay in our east pole Ye family for a long time, you can let us young people respect our filial piety." Say. Ye Wuqun knelt down directly. In the huge East pole hall, all the people also quickly sank their legs, and then followed. Chapter 736 Ye Wuqun said these words. It''s really from the heart. But there''s also some selfishness. Chu Lingxiao and other people, however, have taught them the existence of the old ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole. I''m afraid that it''s really possible even for the female dignitary to be inferior! Even this world. Maybe we can''t find a second person! If you can stay at Ye''s house in the East pole for a few days and give them some advice, maybe their cultivation will be better than that of Ye Feng''s ancestors. There is also a major reason! That''s it! The eastern heaven subduing sword was brought by Chu Lingxiao! In other words! This can also pick up the East pole Fu Tianjian, his daughter, the first goddess of the whole East pole Ye family. If you don''t have this help, you can really master the power of the East pole Fu Tianjian. The eastern pole heaven subduing sword in this hand is just a common sword. Quiet! It was quiet. Ye Lengshuang''s eyes are also full of expectation. I hope Chu Lingxiao can stay. Even Ye Feng, the old ancestor, has followed this man. I can''t imagine how powerful this man is. A grunt. Everyone in the audience swallowed again for fear that Chu Lingxiao would not agree. Such a person. Even if they stay in their East pole Ye family and do nothing, it is a great incentive in itself. "Well, I''ll be here for a few days." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. In fact, Chu Lingxiao didn''t plan to stay in any place for a while. He just wanted to walk around in the world of heaven and earth to find a way to revive those tombstones in the world of all worlds. Just. Now he finds out. In those days, the little road boy who was with him fell a little strange. As a little road boy beside him, Ye Feng accompanied him all day long and traveled around, and then his strength reached a level that the world could not imagine. There are also new pursuits. I want to see if I can step into the sixth day. And then. It''s also the time for him to leave the world of heaven and earth and travel to other world. But now Chu Lingxiao is back in the world of heaven and earth. But found out. Something. When Ye Feng stepped into the sixth day, he was not only blocked by the natural calamity, but also attacked by several other forces, which finally led to the fall. I have the guts. When hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, ye Wuqun and other core members of the Ye family in the East pole all secretly rejoiced and smiled excitedly. This is the existence that their old ancestor Ye Feng once followed. Now they are still alive. I''m afraid they are even stronger than the old ancestor at that time. No way! This can go up to six or even seven heavens! This is the real unimaginable strong! Being able to live in their East pole Ye''s house for a period of time makes everyone feel like a human being, who can get along with the gods above, and is incomparably magnificent. "Excuse me, this way, please. I''ve arranged a place for you." The next moment. Ye Wuqun hurriedly walked to one side, smiling, and passed his body slightly, leading the way for Chu Lingxiao. Since he planned to keep Chu Lingxiao, he could stay in their East pole Ye family for a few more days. He had already arranged the residence for Chu Lingxiao very quickly. That is the heart nourishing pavilion that he, the chief of the Ye family in the East pole, can live in. But now. As long as Chu Lingxiao can live in their East pole Ye''s house for a few days, even if he is the patriarch and gives up the place to live, what''s the harm? Such a person. Let alone his residence, is now Chu Lingxiao. He asked him to expel all the people in the ancient city of Qianlong and let him choose a place. He would do so without hesitation. Soon. In the eyes of all the core members of the Ye family in the East pole, ye Wuqun, like a servant, led Chu Lingxiao away from the East pole hall. "Well, you can go down first." Say. The oldest old man waved to all the people in front of him and said: "you all remember that no one can be near the heart nourishing Pavilion, making a loud noise, or even the East pole hall within a few days of staying in our east pole. Do you know?" Smell the words. All the core clansmen nodded at once. Of course they know that. Even if the clan doesn''t say it, they will pay attention to it. As long as they can make a good impression on this one these days, even if this one leaves, the Ye family in the East pole will wait for this one to pay special attention to it. This is related to the fate of the whole clan. Can they still let their own temperament come? One by one the crowd left. The old speaker. But suddenly called Ye lengfrost. "Cold frost, you wait." Immediately. Ye Lengshuang froze for a moment, then turned around again and respectfully said: "elder clan, what else can I do for you?" "Leng Shuang, you are now the master of Fu Tianjian in the East pole. You should understand how heavy your burden is now?" Ye Lianzi said: "now you are the first goddess, and now you are the master of the heaven subduing sword of the East pole. In the future, the position of the chief of the Ye family of the East pole will also be passed to you. I have said so much, Leng Shuang. You should understand what I mean." Hear that. Ye Lengshuang''s face suddenly became very serious. Then he nodded firmly. Of course, she knows how heavy her burden is now. Indeed, it is not only a weapon of magic but also a responsibility to hold the eastern heaven subduing sword in his hand. But. Ye Lengshuang also believes that although she, the first goddess of the Ye family in the East pole, has not been known to the outside world until now, even if she does not have the eastern pole Fu Tianjian in her hand, she is able to compete with the same generation in such a large Zhongzhou. "Very well, in that case, you can go." See ye Lengshuang heart is very clear, as the first group of old Ye Lianzi, also no longer say anything, waved, let ye Lengshuang can leave. As the patriarch of two generations. I''m afraid that ye Lengshuang will become complacent at this moment, which will definitely become the most fatal weakness before reaching the peak, but fortunately, it seems that he wants more. But when ye Lengshuang left the East pole hall completely. But ye Lianzi sighed. "Alas..." "Uncle, Leng Shuang, since she already knows the burden on her, what are you sighing about?" Hearing Ye Lianzi''s sudden expression, a lot of other people around him were puzzled. Although they and ye Lianzi are old in the East pole Ye family, their strength is not much worse. But ye Lianzi is even older than any of them. In terms of seniority, they are all their elders. Just Ye Lianzi at the moment. But there''s another thing that I''m worried about. After a careful look at the direction of Yangxin Pavilion, there was a slight worry in the tone, and the low voice said: "I am not worried about cold frost, but about Don''t forget that there''s still a contradiction between this and the lady. If our east pole Ye family is in the middle... " Chapter 737 Hear that. All the old ye families in the East pole, and ye tianzhe standing beside them, just reflected how they forgot this matter, and their faces suddenly changed. Woman''s character. They are still very clear about the Ye family in the East pole. This family has always been cold and merciless, but this family has done that before They had to wonder, did this woman know her? If they had never thought so before. But now. It''s a feeling, a possibility. Nvzun is a monk in the same era as their ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, and is also the second strong man to become the world leader. Now, only nvzun is left in that era. Since they are the ancestors of the Ye family. Have you ever followed me? Is it true But why did this woman provoke her? Did she offend her at that time? The next moment. Another East pole leaf family, who was old, could not help but say: "uncle, that''s right, we must not be careless." They know it. Even though Chu Lingxiao has a deep relationship with their East pole Ye family, it''s only a matter of a long time. In the end, it''s nothing to do with them. If Ye Feng, the old ancestor, is still alive now, it''s not necessary to worry about it. But now, it''s really hard to say Once they are in the middle of the East pole Ye family, who should they help "First, pass on my order and tell all the core clansmen not to reveal his identity. Tian Zhe, you can do it now." Ye Lianzi''s tone suddenly became extremely dignified. The taste of being a man in the middle. Sometimes a little careless, it will really get angry. Smell the words. Ye tianzhe nodded and left. "Uncle, don''t worry too much. You are willing to stay in our east pole Ye family for a few days. It can be proved that this one is still in love with some old friends. I believe that if it comes to that day, this one won''t make our east pole Ye family difficult to do." That''s how it''s said. But ye Lianzi still felt a little worried. However, now that he has come to this step, he can only look at it step by step. However, ye Lianzi can only look at the direction of Yangxin Pavilion and sighed at the airway: "Alas I hope my worries are superfluous. " ¡­¡­ The next few days. Chu Lingxiao has been staying at the Ye family in the East pole. No one dares to disturb Chu Lingxiao in the little world that is not known by the outside world. But occasionally, ye Wuqun will invite him to go out and give some children for the Ye family in the East pole, and point out the doubts in cultivation. So. A few days. These East pole ye families, who have always attached great importance to the cultivation of their outstanding children, have greatly improved. Although they have not yet fully improved their realm, they have made more rapid progress in the field of cultivation than before. Those ancient books sealed inside the Ye family in the East pole. Originally these outstanding children. Almost can only read a half understand, some even completely can''t understand, completely touch the stone across the river. But now. After getting Chu Lingxiao''s advice, it''s like a moment''s enlightenment. What you look at is just one thing. You don''t need to think for a long time at all. This. It''s similar to the sky blue star. The sky blue star is also because Chu Lingxiao sealed the heaven way in the world of heaven and earth level eight hundred million years later. Its power of heaven way has fully penetrated into the sky blue star in the eight hundred million years. It can be said. From then on, the whole sky blue star is the way of heaven, or so to speak, the whole sky blue star is a part of the way of heaven. So. The life born from the sky blue star, whether it''s an animal or a human, is far inferior to many monks in the world of the Lord. Don''t underestimate the heaven in the world. Even that level of heaven. Only in the world of heaven and earth, Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha, can we have no fear. So. Even if it is the highest area of Zhongzhou, the old antiques and monsters in those big families can only fight against the heavenly way in the world, but not ignore it completely. And can let the monk''s comprehension. In a short period of time, earth shaking changes can only be achieved with the understanding of heaven. This. Even the Dharma Master can''t reach it. In fact, it''s also a very sad thing to do the heavenly way in the world, because if these heavenly ways can be cultivated like monks. That''s what it reaches. It''s not the word "world Lord" at all. It can be described. It''s a pity. That''s the way of heaven. That''s the real invisible existence. Even if the comprehension is incomparable, it must be limited by the world level of one side. But these days, ye Wuqun and all the families of Ye family in the East pole are old, but they are happy. They used to think. It would take hundreds of thousands of years to see this scene, but I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao could reach the level that others could only reach after only pointing out for two or three days. Look at it. Now their whole East pole Ye family, as long as they are core clansmen, have almost reached the strength of heaven and earth, and the younger generation who has reached the level of heaven and earth co-existence, how big are they, and have opened all the imperial caves! If it''s out there! So big Zhongzhou has no boundaries. The young generation of all the big families, together, may not be as good as their East pole Ye family. But let the leaves have no group. It''s ecstatic. His daughter! They are the first goddess of the Ye family! Now, ye Lengshuang, the master of the heaven subduing sword in the East pole! Also in these days, from heaven and earth coexist peak, finally step into the half step heaven and earth power! Just go further! Then you can step into the level of heaven and earth! Throughout this life, there is not a young generation, stepping into the world of great power! That was 50000 years ago! The friars who are known as the golden generation, who are qualified to board the nvzun-3 warship, are inferior to ye Lengshuang at the moment. "Great patriarch, Congratulations, goddaughter, now, but this is the first young generation in the world of Zhongzhou!" Ye tianzhe, standing beside ye Wuqun, couldn''t help but look at the direction of Yangxin Pavilion and exclaimed. Ye Wuqun is more like a flower. "But I don''t know how the frost is now." These days. Ye Lengshuang has been staying in the heart nourishing Pavilion. He was taught by Chu Lingxiao. Now, ye Lengshuang can make such achievements. Without this, I''m afraid it will take tens of thousands of years! "Clan old, now you should rest assured?" Hear that. Ye Lianzi, standing on the other side, smiled helplessly. It seems that his worry the other day was too much. Chapter 738 Ye Lianzi took it completely. Thinking of the previous few days, I thought my worry was ridiculous. In just a few days, he saw too many incredible scenes, which came out from the direction of Yangxin Pavilion. Nine imperial positions are opened. Or let a core ethnic group with ordinary talents have the same insight as any other big ethnic group and the most outstanding terrorist means of the young generation. From the previous shock. To numbness. Until helpless, self mockery. Ye Lianzi really feels that these days, he has seen all the shocking scenes in his life. Now. He really can''t say a word. Strong! How could such characters make it difficult for the Ye family in the East pole? He is really a gentleman''s belly with a villain''s heart. "Chief, don''t you go in and have a look?" Asked Ye Lianzi. "Well, it''s better not to disturb that one. When will he let me in, I''ll go in and have a look." Ye Wuqun shook his head. And now in the heart nourishing Pavilion. Ye Lengshuang, dressed in a white robe, is sitting there with his eyes closed and his knees crossed. Under the instruction of Chu Lingxiao, he is calming down and comprehending the four directions of heaven and earth and the truth of heaven. Once she succeeds. Then you can really step into the heaven and earth! The eastern pole heaven subduing sword is also beside ye Lengshuang at the moment. As for Chu Lingxiao. Is carrying hands, has been standing there quietly, looking at the sky, no one knows, at this moment Chu Lingxiao what on earth is thinking. But. The next moment. But Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "calm down." Smell the words. Sitting cross knee, ye Lengshuang suddenly frowned again. Then, after taking a deep breath, he returned to normal. She was really distracted just now. But there was no change in her face. But I didn''t expect that even so, Chu Lingxiao could see through it at a glance. But. This way of cultivation. To be honest. It''s a little uncomfortable for her. Do nothing. Just sitting there with her knees crossed all day long, facing the still lake, she is not allowed to use any magic power in her body. Even as a monk, she is not allowed to absorb the spirit of heaven and earth. Just like an ordinary person. This feeling. It''s really uncomfortable for ye Lengshuang, who has been the coexistence of heaven and earth for tens of thousands of years. You can imagine. You have been a monk for tens of thousands of years. It is also the top of numerous monks. If it is placed in the world of one world, it can be called the leader of ancestral land, and it is also the strongest one among the leaders of ancestral land! Rule countless planets! Many small worlds! What kind of position is that? But now. And suddenly let her with a mortal feeling, to carefully understand the various movements between heaven and earth, if not for Chu Lingxiao standing in front of her at the moment, she would have stood up and left. Soon. The day passed. Ye Lengshuang doesn''t feel anything. But until the fifth day. Ye Lengshuang suddenly felt it. Fu Tianjian, the eastern pole next to her, suddenly trembled a little. Suddenly, ye Lengshuang''s face suddenly changed. He felt a little strange in the red field. There is an empty shadow of sword. Although it''s just a shadow. but as like as two peas, she can feel that the shadow of this sword is the eastern pole, the sword of heaven, whether it is the verve or the appearance, it is just the reduced version of the East pole and sky sword. And that''s when. Ye Leng Frost''s ear, immediately came Chu Lingxiao, a faint voice. "Very good. It seems that your comprehension is better than what I imagined. Although it''s better than maple leaf, it''s also a genius of Tianzong who is bound with kendo." Smell the words. Ye Leng frost is a fierce tightening in his heart. The next moment. He opened his eyes involuntarily, looked at Chu Lingxiao, and asked: "elder generation, do you mean that the old ancestor of Ye Feng had my experience now?" Chu Lingxiao nodded slightly. "It''s just that he is more able to calm down and understand everything around him with the feelings of a mortal. You''ve spent five days, and he''s only spent two days. Now you should understand what''s wrong with you?" This moment. Hearing this, ye Lengshuang understood why Chu Lingxiao asked her to practice in this way. It turned out that this was the case. He reached out his hand and knocked on his head. The secret way was: he was really stupid. How can he understand now! I forgot the most basic things on the way of cultivation. Calm down! Only by meditation can we really understand what we lack! Just. With the rapid improvement of her realm, she only pays attention to the strength improvement, but forgets the calm of her heart. In fact, it''s not just ye Lengshuang alone. This is also what the monks must experience on the way to improve their own cultivation. It''s a pity. The monks in the world of heaven and earth have a high starting point. Some big families and monks have been immortal since they were born. This is all because of the unique position of the world of heaven and earth. It''s like the warriors on one of the most common planets in the world. They have no such advantage as the monks in the world of heaven and earth. The first thing to face. It is the most basic thing in the path of cultivation. Therefore, we will know the principle of step by step. Naturally, we are in awe of practice and dare not relax. But the monks in the world of heaven and earth are different. Birth is the immortal level. This is the impact of the so-called superiority. Want to understand all of Ye Lengshuang, hurriedly stood up, walked to Chu Lingxiao, bowed to do a courtesy way: "first teach, Lengshuang will remember this, in mind." At the same time. Ye Lengshuang was a little ashamed. At the beginning. She even questioned Chu Lingxiao''s way of cultivation. Fortunately, at last she sank down. Otherwise, Chu Lingxiao would really give up her in a few days. "Get up, and when you get back, remember what I said. When you''re calm, you''re not in a mess." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. "Let your father in. I have something to ask him." Smell the words. Ye Lengshuang nodded hurriedly, but when she left, she could not help but look at Chu Lingxiao for a few more eyes. Then she lowered her head with crimson face and left quickly. Soon. It didn''t take long. Ye Wuqun, who has been staying outside all the time and dare not to disturb Yangxin Pavilion, comes in full of joy. But. Ye Wuqun thought that Chu Lingxiao was going to teach him the ultimate way. But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s first words made ye Wuqun''s face suddenly changed, and a trace of joy in his heart disappeared in an instant. "Now you should be able to tell me if you want to find the real keel when you move this east pole Ye family to this small Qianlong ancient city." Chapter 739 Quiet! It''s quiet! Just now, ye Wuqun, who was just looking forward to it, stopped there awkwardly, opened his mouth, and looked at Chu Lingxiao incredibly. Immediately. Ye Wuqun, who had come back to God, took a deep breath and walked to Chu Lingxiao. I know I can''t hide it even if I want to. With a smile on his face, he said: "Zun Excuse me, we have never disclosed this to anyone. How do you know about it? " What is a real keel? Or say! What is a real dragon! Only they, such as the Ye family in the East pole, and other ancient clans know that today''s dragon family in the world is just a kind of animal that evolved after years of hard practice. Even if it''s a real dragon in the world! Except for the human race, the end of all biological evolution! Even they could not imagine what would happen if they could find the real keel. But one thing. They are very sure! If you can refine the real keel into the elixir, you can definitely make the monks reach the unthinkable level. Maybe you can make them have a better chance to step into the world Lord, who can only be reached by female dignitaries and taboo mountain masters! Just. Not at all. Chu Lingxiao even knows this. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand gently. The tea cup which was placed on the stone table not far away appeared on his hand out of the sky. After sipping it lightly, he said lightly: "you just want this real keel?" Smell the words. Ye Wuqun hurriedly approached a little more, bowed slightly, and said with a smile: "excuse me, if you really find this real keel, we will tell you." Records in ancient books and records. There must be no mistake. The true dragon family once had a supreme Dragon Emperor who could ascend the sixth heaven. But after such a long time, its dragon skeleton has not been eroded by time. That must mean that the real keel buried under the ancient city of Qianlong is probably the supreme Dragon Emperor! And they are so sure. All because in the dead of night, the most core clansmen of Ye family in the East pole, such as him, and all the elders, can hear the sound of dragon chanting in their minds. Looking for such a large Zhongzhou, there is no upper boundary. There is only the ancient city of Qianlong. There is such a vision. Other big families can''t hear any sound at all. Sometimes. Ye Wuqun really doubted whether it would be related to Ye Feng''s old ancestor. When he was young, he once fought with a strong member of the true dragon nationality, and his blood stained him, which led to blood changes. Even their descendants have been affected. But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "this is a real keel. I''m not interested in it. I just want to remind you not to do things beyond your ability." Smell the words. Ye Wuqun nodded in response. "Yes, I must have remembered your teachings." But. Mention the real keel. But ye Wuqun thought of another thing, so he asked: "excuse me, there is one thing, I want to ask you for advice on behalf of all the people of Ye family in the East pole, that is, Guan About the female dignitary, because since we moved to the ancient city of Qianlong...... " Say. Ye Wuqun''s voice stopped for a moment, and then he said: "one night, the female monk suddenly visited the ancient city of Qianlong. I''m afraid that the female monk also noticed the real keel, so I''d like to ask you to talk to the female monk about the real keel..." But he''s not finished. He was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "You can rest assured that everyone in the world will rob you, but she will never." Smell the words. Ye Wuqun was stunned for a moment. "Excuse me, what do you mean?" "Because she is your ancestor, Ye Feng''s own sister." Ye Wuqun: "..." Chapter 740 Sister! My own sister?! At the moment of hearing these words, ye Wuqun''s mind suddenly became blank, his mouth slightly opened up, his face was incredible, and his eyes were full of disbelief. My God! How could it be?! Cold and merciless woman! It was the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, Ye Feng''s own sister! Wait! Wait! At first, ye Wuqun was just relieved after the real keel was solved. But at this moment, he was really scared. If so! That lady! Isn''t it the original name? It''s called Ye nvzun?! Isn''t she another ancestor of Ye''s family in the East pole? She is also an old ancestor of Ye Feng! Muddled! Ye Wuqun is completely ignorant! He couldn''t believe that the merciless, even murderous woman was another ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole! That is to say! Their previous guesses were all right! Lady! Really and this is the old acquaintance, is not as they imagine, is to fight with Chu Lingxiao to death! Actually. It''s not surprising that ye Wuqun, these people, didn''t know anything about it. It''s just that the Ye family in the East pole at that time hasn''t been founded. At that time. It was also the first time that Chu Lingxiao stepped into the world of heaven and earth. He happened to meet Ye Feng and ye nvzun, the two brothers and sisters, by chance. But in the end, Chu Lingxiao chose Ye Feng, a mild character, to be his path boy. And that led to ye nvzun at that time. I''m not convinced. Even because of this, there is a gap with Ye Feng. Then. He left Chu Lingxiao and Ye Feng. Until the maple body disappear. When ye nvzun reappeared in the world, she was already the one who covered all kinds of wasteland and made all the big families, antiques and monsters in Zhongzhou world tremble! Maybe it''s the blame. My brother Ye Feng. Chu Lingxiao didn''t appear when the body disappeared. Or because Chu Lingxiao didn''t take her revenge as a Taoist. So. Ye nvzun, 50, 000 years ago, personally issued a decree to arrest Chu Lingxiao. It''s not what Tianyi and others think. Chu Lingxiao is the main culprit of the destruction of heaven. He was asked to launch the nvzun No. 3 warship to chase Chu Lingxiao. Ye nvzun is very clear in her heart, with those people in Tianyi, where are Chu Lingxiao''s opponents, she just wants to tell Chu Lingxiao that she has become a strong man like his brother, and a little girl is a bit angry in it. She really wants to tell Chu Lingxiao that it was wrong not to choose her at that time! But there are no leaves at the moment. I can''t believe it. This is the relationship between the high female dignitaries, the female dignitaries who are one of the two great masters in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, and their Ye family in the East pole! Previously! They''re still worried! If Chu Lingxiao and nvzun really start, who should they help when they are sandwiched in the middle. But now it seems. They really want too much! "Excuse me, since that''s the case, lady..." Ye Wuqun said, and immediately changed his way: "Oh, no, it''s ye Laozu. Why haven''t you come to meet our east pole Ye family for so many years?" "Because for her, the Great East pole Ye family has nothing to do with her at all, just the clan established by Ye Feng, which has nothing to do with her." But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said was to make ye Wuqun laugh bitterly. That''s right. Although he didn''t know the real identity of nvzun until now, over the years, the name of nvzun has already been spread throughout the great world of Zhongzhou. All kinds of deeds are full of ruthlessness. At first glance, it''s a woman who never gives up easily. How could it be Accept a dignified status that comes from nothing. "Then Do you want to... " Ye Wuqun just wanted to ask. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "When fate comes, everything will come naturally. Why are you in such a hurry?" Smell the words. Ye Wuqun nodded. In fact, he also felt. I''m afraid that even if their whole East pole Ye family licks a face and goes to meet the female Zun, maybe the female Zun will shoot them directly with a slap. Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "as for why she came to the ancient city of Qianlong, you can also think of her as a little bit of old love." Hear that. Ye Wuqun''s face was instantly delighted. If so. He doesn''t have to worry. If so, just like Chu Lingxiao said, when fate comes, one day, their Ye family in the East pole will be able to recognize the female Zun. It''s a pity. They don''t know all this until now. If I had known. They have already made preparations. Now it seems. At the beginning, they moved from the east of Zhongzhou to the west without any obstacles. There was no accident. Maybe it was also the reason why the female dignitary came out secretly. But the next moment. After thinking about these things, ye Wuqun looks at Chu Lingxiao with a little embarrassment on his face. He says with a smile: "excuse me, I want to ask you a lot of help. Look..." Said. Ye Wuqun himself is embarrassed. He goes on and grabs his head. But his voice just dropped. In an instant. A brilliant light fell on ye Wuqun. At this moment, ye Wuqun''s holy breath suddenly increased several times. Suddenly. The whole Yangxin Pavilion, viewed from afar, is shrouded in a light, which makes all the East pole ye families outside look old. They can''t help but open their eyes, which are full of envy and longing. I don''t know what happened. But they can fully feel that ye Wuqun at this moment has already stepped into the sixth Dharma Lord from the fifth Dharma Lord! And all this. Since it happened in Yangxin Pavilion, it must have something to do with Chu Lingxiao. In the heart nourishing Pavilion. With Chu Lingxiao''s hand falling slowly, the light shrouded in the sky disappeared. "Is that all right?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. "Yes, yes, thank you very much." Ye Wuqun quickly bowed his head. If he can step into the six fold of Dharma Lord, he will be satisfied. But this is the time. Ye tianzhe is frowning all over his face. He comes in, bows himself to Chu Lingxiao and says something in ye Wuqun''s ear. Immediately. Then he saw ye Wuqun''s face and sank. Cold channel: "what''s the matter?" Ye tianzhe nodded at once. Immediately. Ye Wuqun hurriedly went to Chu Lingxiao and bowed to him, saying: "excuse me, there are some things outside that need me to deal with. Let me go out first." Just. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao nodded and said something that made ye Wuqun''s face change again. "Now you can be born." And after listening. Ye Wuqun immediately replied with a serious face: "OK, I remember your words." But ye tianzhe shakes his head helplessly beside him. It seems that these clans are looking for trouble. It''s not the right time. Chapter 741 Ye Wuqun is very unhappy now. Because. In the ancient city of Qianlong, some of the so-called leaders of the big clan, who even had not entered the epic realm, dare to join hands and run to the pawnshop of his east pole Ye''s family to say what they want. I don''t know the height of the earth. Their East pole Ye family. From the east of the great realm of Zhongzhou, the clandestine people moved to this western region. If it wasn''t for the purpose of finding the real keel and not letting outsiders know, they used a broken pawnshop to hide their eyes and ears. Would they have tolerated some great monks in the ancient city of Qianlong for so many years to make trouble? And only kill these troublemakers. Don''t pursue the clans behind them? If I had stayed in the east of Zhongzhou, which clan would dare to make trouble? The next day, this clan would have completely disappeared from that territory. Tens of thousands of years ago. In the ancient city of Qianlong, there is a top-notch talent. Only when they are provoked, can they finally realize that it seems that the big people in the ancient city of Qianlong really treat them as soft persimmons if they don''t punish them. That''s when. The friars who came to make trouble were gone. In the ancient city of Qianlong, the so-called big people are only in the ancient city of Qianlong. If they are in the center of the great world of Zhongzhou, big people? It''s just a group of small people who can''t get on the stage! But ye Wuqun didn''t think of it. These small clans in the ancient city of Qianlong dare to make trouble now. What''s more unfair? It''s hard to think that they took out so many precious things before and wanted to meet him. Results. A boy of unknown origin and no identity can see him if he writes a few words casually. It''s really outrageous! Seriously. Ye Wuqun is killing his heart now. Now he just wants to go out and have a look at these small clans in the ancient city of Qianlong. Dare to bargain with them! Unknown boy? That''s who you are. Can you question that! Soon. Ye tianzhe leads ye Wuqun out of the path behind the pawnshop. Now. Indeed, as ye tianzhe said, there are all the leaders of Qianlong ancient city. None of them have ever been in charge before, and their accomplishments are not much higher than that of the old man who was beaten to death by Ye tianzhe with one slap. Just. In front of these people, there was a white haired old man with extremely cold temperament, wearing a blue shirt. Even when he saw ye Wuqun coming out, he was still carrying his hands and keeping his eyes closed. He was very high. Especially when he noticed that he finally showed up, his eyes suddenly glanced at him, and then, with a lazy tone. Light way: "coming?" The next moment. There was a cold snort. Seems to be expressing dissatisfaction. Ye tianzhe is stupefied for a while, his face suddenly shows a little accident, but then he returns to normal. No wonder the leaders of the Qianlong ancient city. Suddenly I have the courage to challenge them. It turned out to be a master. It looks like it. There are really two down. It''s interesting to invite someone who can''t see through his five-star power. But. Not to mention the great power of the nine star heaven and earth, it is the strong epic state, even the ancestor of tianzha nationality. What can we do when the legendary state comes in person? Dare to make trouble at their East pole Ye''s house. I''m tired of living! "You..." But the next moment. As soon as ye Wuqun finished speaking two words, he was directly stood by the old man. The face of the middle-aged man in black robe was extremely cold. He immediately pointed at ye tianzhe angrily and interrupted. "Great uncle, that''s the guy. Kill my father!" Say. He will rush through if he acts directly. Of course, the middle-aged people dare to do this only with the presence of the elderly today. If he does it in normal times, he will be scared to hide. "Don''t worry, let me ask you first. Today you can rest assured that this small pawnbroker, which you haven''t seen in the world since you came back from the central area of Zhongzhou''s wushangdajie, is just a false sign." But. Just wanted to rush past, was blocked by the old man. After hearing this, the middle-aged man nodded his head at ease. As for the ancient city of Qianlong standing behind, all the leaders of the clans were also proud of their faces, as if everything was under their control, and their expressions were very confident. They didn''t think of it either. Their great uncle of a big clan in the ancient city of Qianlong still lives in this world. What they didn''t think of was more. This great uncle is not only alive. He has been staying in the center of Zhongzhou''s boundless territory, and has dealt with those powerful people who only real big people can sit in the town. They got the news. I can''t imagine. What is the strength of the old man? But he has been able to compete with the strong among the real big families. This strength, no matter what else, has at least reached the level of nine star heaven and earth. Maybe he will go up again! Although they did not know the specific division of the realm above the nine star heaven and earth. But they know. Nine star heaven and earth! On the other hand, Tianyi, the master of nvzun No. 3 warship, has not entered the highest realm. The name is: Epic! In fact. These people guessed it right. The old man is called Menggu road. When he was young, he was the strongest in Qianlong ancient city. There was no one! After that. In order to pursue a higher level, I left the ancient city of Qianlong and stepped into the central area of Zhongzhou wushangdajie, where the ancient road of dream is more like a fish in water. I not only stepped into the great power of nine star heaven and earth, but also was attracted by a big ethnic group in the central area. Today''s Dream Road. It''s also the core elder of that big clan. He has a distinguished identity. Even in the central area, he is also a famous figure. Originally, Menggu road came back this time. Just look at the posterity and go. But I didn''t expect that one of my descendants was killed by the person in charge of a small pawnshop! How can he bear it! It''s just a small pawnbroker. What can it do if others say it''s all over the place? Are there few real monks in the center? It''s a joke to hide in front of him! "Excuse me, how did you get out?" But just then. Ye Wuqun just wanted to open his mouth, but suddenly saw Chu Lingxiao coming out. He hurriedly went over and bowed to him and said: "these little things will be handled by me. How can you bother to appear in person?" See Chu Lingxiao come out suddenly. Ye tianzhe is also hurried to go past, extremely respectfully stood to one side. "I''ve finished what I have to do, and it''s time for me to go." "Excuse me..." But ye Wuqun just wanted to open his mouth to stay, but he was directly interrupted by the middle-aged man standing beside Menggu road. "Great uncle, this is the boy. Without this boy, my father would not have died!" Smell the words. Dream ancient road suddenly cold hum. Next. It''s even colder: "I don''t want to embarrass you today, as long as you are the pawnbroker, just hand over these two boys!" And the two people of the dream ancient way. A nature refers to ye tianzhe. And the other is Chu Lingxiao! Chapter 742 In the view of the ancient road of dreams. He is an epic strongman who comes back from the central area of Zhongzhou, overlooking the whole ancient city of Qianlong. Isn''t he as casual as the supreme god overlooking ordinary people? Why should he do it himself? Just give him his name. And the middle-aged man standing beside Menggu Road, named mengqianxing, is the fifth generation xuansun of Menggu road. As for mengqianxing, the old man who was slapped to death by Ye tianzhe, is the fourth generation xuansun of Menggu road. So. You can imagine. The identity of Menggu road in the ancient city of Qianlong, how ancient it is, is almost the first generation of ancestors of all the clans in the ancient city of Qianlong. So. For all the leaders of Qianlong ancient city, no one can resist even if the pawnshop is mysterious! They want to see it today! What is hidden in this pawnshop! Just. The next moment. When ye Wuqun heard the words of Menggu Dao, he took a cold look at Menggu Dao. Then he forced back his anger and looked at ye tianzhe and said: "go, let all the elders come out to see you off." Smell the words. Ye tianzhe nodded and left. But on the other side of the road, when I saw this scene, I couldn''t help but make a sneer in my eyes, and I snorted coldly. "Old clan?" "The little Qianlong ancient city, your little pawnshop, also uses this word. It''s ridiculous." The so-called clan elders. In the view of Menggu Road, it doesn''t reach the highest level of Zhongzhou, and the level of those clans in the central area, which is qualified, which is powerful to set up clan elders. And the ancient city of Qianlong. To be honest. After traveling for so many years, I come back to the ancient city of Qianlong. I really feel that it''s too small in such a large area of Zhongzhou. If he had been. I don''t think so. It can be seen that I have known the great world of Zhongzhou and the prosperous and bright cultivation in the central area, but I really feel that as a friar of the great world of Zhongzhou, if I don''t go to the central area, it will be like a frog trapped at the bottom of a well, and I will always stick to all these things in front of me, but I don''t know how vast the sea is. Now. In his eyes, ye Wuqun is the frog. He is so stupid. "Great uncle, what are you waiting for? Let''s go and avenge my father!" The old dream is not urgent. However, the dream Qian Xing, standing beside him, began to hurry up and urged again. The whole body seemed to be shaking with excitement. It''s not about revenge. But I want all the leaders of the clans in the ancient city of Qianlong to see with their own eyes how powerful the great uncle of their dream family is. He wants to see these leaders and show a shocking expression, which must be very interesting. But. Menggu road is like a man with a ready mind. He shakes his head and says lightly: "don''t worry. Let''s see what tricks these ants are going to play." Just the next moment. When the Ye family in the East pole came out, one by one, an old man in an ancient white robe with a mysterious temperament. In an instant. The old dream road just had a calm and calm expression, which changed in an instant. Boom! Next. His mind is even blank. His eyes are all converging and contracting. His face is unbelievable. It''s like seeing the most incredible thing in the world. His eyes are full of horror and stupidity. Access road to take off mouth: "this It''s impossible, how can it be! " And the dream Qianxing standing beside him, hearing this sentence at first, was stunned for a moment, and asked with a puzzled look: "uncle, what''s impossible?" A group of people in charge of the ancient city of Qianlong looked at each other, and they were puzzled. What''s impossible? But now the dream of ancient road. I''m really scared. I''m shivering. The next moment. When I saw all the elders of the East pole Ye family kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao to see them off, Menggu road came out, with goosebumps and hairs standing up in fear! The reason why he suddenly became like this. It''s because when I just came out from all the families of the Ye family in the East pole, I felt that everyone''s accomplishments far exceeded him. He was only in the center of the country. Among the real big families, there were old antiques and old monsters waiting to break through. Because of the clan that lured him in. Once he was specially asked to see the old antique in the family, and let him point out two sentences. After that. He really stepped into the epic realm! At the same time. Only then did he know that the original nine star power is an epic realm, but there is a legendary realm above the epic realm! But how could it be! How can a small ancient city of Qianlong, a dilapidated, like a frog at the bottom of a well, and a small pawnshop that can''t be seen, suddenly emerge so many legends! In fact, before the dream of ancient road. The reason for such unbridled. But he saw ye Wuqun standing in front of him, and he was only eight star heaven and earth power, but what he didn''t know was that ye Wuqun had just broken through, and the breath in his body was not stable, so he only returned to eight star heaven and earth power temporarily. And the next moment. When ye Wuqun''s breath is completely stable, in the moment, in the eyes of the ancient road of dreams, which is tremulous and fearful, it rises rapidly. In only half a second, it surpasses the epic scene! But it''s not this that scares me to sweat. It''s these people. Unexpectedly, they all knelt down to see Chu Lingxiao off! Here! Hiss! This moment. After returning to the ancient road of dream, I took a breath of cool air on the spot, and then my eyes were in a panic, and I turned around quickly, trembling: "quick Come on, get out of here! " This talk. Suddenly let the dream of Qianxing and all the leaders of Qianlong ancient city be confused. What''s the situation? How can we let them go? "Great uncle, what do you mean? Is this place too small for you to hurt us by mistake?" The ancient way of dreams: "..." The next moment. Dream thousand lines, then already saw Chu Lingxiao, already walked out of pawnshop, can not help but hurriedly say: "too uncle, hurry up, this boy, go quickly!" But he didn''t know. At the moment, the whole person who has been scared of the ancient dream road is frozen. His whole blood is coagulated, because in the few seconds when the thousand lines of dream talk, he has felt five or six ways, and the breath of terror falls on him. And this time. Ye Wuqun, as well as all the elders of the Ye family in the East pole, have slowly stood up. It''s a very cold voice. Immediately reverberated in everyone''s ear. "Now it''s your turn to see you off!" In an instant. Before dream Qianxing knew what was going on, all the leaders of Qianlong ancient city, standing behind him, suddenly narrowed their pupils, and their faces turned to fear and horror. And wait until the dream comes back. Only then did he find that his great uncle, standing beside him, had fallen to the ground in fear. The next moment. This huge pawnshop, immediately straight out of a burst of hoarse screams, endless, an uncontrollable. Only ye Wuqun still looked at Chu Lingxiao, leaving the figure, eyes did not move for a long time. Excuse me. Today, I, the East pole Ye family, listen to your words and officially announce to the world that I am born! Chapter 743 Not for long. All people in this huge ancient city of Qianlong can see that all the people in charge of the clans are frantically running away in the sky, with their faces full of fear, but they haven''t waited for him to wait for them to escape for a few seconds. Bang! In countless people, full of dull eyes, into a piece of ashes. Soon. All the leaders of the clans in the ancient city of Qianlong suddenly died within one day, and the news spread to all the great friars in Zhongzhou. To be honest. Despite the ancient city of Qianlong, in the eyes of the big people in the central area, it is an inconspicuous wasteland. But the people in charge of Qianlong ancient city. But they are all strong. Several people have achieved the coexistence of heaven and earth, some of them are even heaven and earth. So strong. If not age. If we only look at the strength, the whole Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. No one dares to belittle the ancient city of Qianlong except those big families in the central area. But now, they are all dead. The news came out. In a moment, the central area, all the big families, can''t help being surprised. It''s really incredible. Who is this. In one day, I could kill all the people in charge of the Qianlong ancient city! On the other side. Fenghai mountain, the seven mountains of xuanhuang ethnic group, are also fried at the moment. In every mountain range, there is a huge and cold eye, which opens up and looks at the seventh oldest mountain range. Because of the sudden sudden death of those in charge in the ancient city of Qianlong, one of them is very familiar. That is the ancient road of dreams! However, when Menggu road gradually emerged from the center, it was also attracted by xuanhuang people. After that. In order to decide which mountain range the Dreamway belongs to, they all worked with each other, but in the end, they were still invincible to the old thing in the seventh mountain range - Hongyuan! Now. Although Menggu road is the master of the seventh mountain range, in the end, it is also a member of the whole xuanhuang people. In this world, even they didn''t think of anyone who dared to kill them. But this thing. Absolutely weird. They all know that the strength of Menggu road has stepped into the epic realm. Although it can''t compare with their old antiques, in this central area, except for them, they can already walk horizontally. Qianlong ancient city. They''ve heard about it. It''s an ancient city in the west, but the strongest one is just a group of ants who have just stepped into the heaven and earth. How can they emerge monks who can kill the ancient road of dreams? Deep in the seventh mountain range. Hongyuan, dressed in a maple leaf robe, frowned tightly and walked back and forth. He looked frightened and angry, but his face was soon filled with anger. At that time, Menggu road was recruited by him. It''s also a rare prodigy. Otherwise. As an old antique in the seventh mountain range, they are the most powerful people in xuanhuang. How could they meet Menggu road in person and would like to point out to each other. It is to value the ancient road of dreams. Once it grows up, it is absolutely hopeful to reach the legend. In this way. His position as the seventh mountain range is even more within the xuanhuang ethnic group, which can not be shaken. But today! But unexpectedly came the news of the death of the ancient dream road! This makes him, however, unacceptable! Do not find out the reason, this is not to let other surrounding big people, see his Hongyuan joke! And then. Suddenly there was a rush of footsteps outside. Hongyuan raised his head and looked at the world of mortals who finally came back. He frowned and asked: "have you checked it out?" "Old ancestor, I''ve asked the monks of Qianlong ancient city. They all said that they didn''t know who was the one who did it." The world of mortals is helpless. It took him only half a day to say whether he was fast or not, whether he was slow or not. But within half a day, he had asked all the people in the ancient city of Qianlong, all of whom were the witnesses of the ashes. However, he was surprised and disappointed by the answer. No one knows who the shooter is. "By the way, ancestor, but one thing is very strange. Those people said that not long before it happened, they saw that all the big people in charge, as well as Menggu Road, had gone into a pawnshop." "Pawnshop?" Smell the words. Hongyuan was shocked again. "What kind of pawnshop?" The next moment. The world of mortals frowned and said: "I''ve seen that pawnshop too. It''s empty. Compared with other pawnshops in Qianlong ancient city, that pawnshop is really shabby. However, Menggu road and all the leaders of Qianlong ancient city are there." Finish. The world of mortals also shook his head in bewilderment. Seriously. That pawnshop is so broken that it''s unimaginable that a group of leaders of Qianlong ancient city will go there. He can''t even imagine why Menggu Road, as a member of their xuanhuang ethnic group and the seventh mountain, would go there. It''s not safe. "Then why don''t you ask, those..." At this time, Hongyuan just wanted to continue to ask, he was interrupted by the world of mortals. "Old ancestor, not that I didn''t go, and when I went, the big clan boundaries of Qianlong ancient city were all ashes, just like those in charge." Hear these words. Hongyuan''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled again, and his face became extremely cold. Bite path: "check! Keep checking! I must find out who is a small ancient city of Qianlong and dare to kill our xuanhuang people! " But just then. All of a sudden, there was a rush outside. The young people who were in a hurry shouted at the same time: "old Ancestor, it''s not good, it''s not good, it''s a big deal! " Look at the young man who came to report. Hongyuan, who was in a bad mood, immediately scolded and said: "it''s just a big thing. It''s impossible to find out who killed the old dream road!" "Ancestor, you misunderstood me. This is what I said. I already know who made it!" But the next moment. What the young man said was to make Hongyuan look at him, and then he asked: "who is it!" Standing aside, Hongyuan also looked at the past curiously. Just. However, the young man took out a note and handed it to Hongyuan. He looked puzzled and said: "I don''t know who it is, ancestor. Let''s see. Which force do these four words refer to? How can I never hear of it?" Never heard of it? Hongyuan took the note in one hand, just looked at it, brushed it, the whole face was scared, full of white, and in an instant, just like seeing a ghost, she threw the note. Aphasia: "this Where did you get this note? " Chapter 744 I was shocked to see my ancestor''s sudden appearance. The world of mortals standing by. I was stunned immediately. The young man who came to report also stopped talking, his face dumb and confused. Didn''t he just pass a note? How did the old ancestor suddenly become like this? "Tell me, where did this note come from!" The next moment. Before the two people reacted, they saw Hongyuan with a frightened face, which appeared in front of the young man in an instant. Then, they grabbed the young man''s mouth with both hands, and their eyes were almost staring out. They stared at the young man, shaking constantly: "say it quickly, you say it quickly! Where is this note from! " The world of mortals on one side. The whole person was confused. What''s the situation. Isn''t it just a note? Ancestor, how can I be scared like this? I lost my temper. And the young man who was grabbed by Hongyuan''s two hands and the mouth of his clothes was also ignorant for a long time. He looked at Hongyuan with a face of impatience, and looked at him with fear. His heart was also scared. He immediately replied: "old Ancestor, I I don''t know. Anyway, the whole Zhongzhou is full of this note over the boundless world. I think it''s not only our xuanhuang people, but also all the people who have received this note. " The world of mortals: In an instant. Standing aside, hearing these words, the world of mortals suddenly flashed a trace of silence on his face. The whole Zhongzhou is in the sky? Is this note floating? This situation It''s quite big. Wait. But it''s enough to make the ancestors so scared. What''s written on this note? You can''t help it. With curiosity. The world of mortals suddenly walked over, picked up the paper which was thrown on the ground, opened it and looked at it. The content on it immediately made the world of mortals more surprised. Next. It''s full of anger. Because there are only a few words above, but they really don''t pay attention to the xuanhuang people. "Today, my family in the East pole, with the lives of a group of ants, announces to the world that my family in the East pole will return to the world!" The East pole Ye family What''s up?! How dare you be so presumptuous! It turns out that Menggu road was killed by the so-called Ye family in the East pole. After killing it, it dared to publish it to the public. It was clearly to provoke the xuanhuang people! "Ancestor..." But the next moment. Just as the world of mortals turned around, he couldn''t help but propose to Menggu road that the Ye family in the East pole should be found. When the dead were in pieces, he only saw his old ancestor. He shook his head helplessly and said: "go out first." Smell the words. The young man was relieved of his burden and left here in a hurry. Quiet! It''s quiet! See this scene, the world of mortals do not know for a moment, what to say. What''s the situation? This east pole Ye family Is it so terrible? It made the ancestors so afraid and speechless. The world of mortals could not help but ask: "how could I have never heard of the origin of the Ye family in the East pole before? I remember that there is no such clan among the ancient books sealed by xuanhuang clan, right?" The voice fell. But see Hongyuan, still in straight shake head, mouth corner also show a trace of bitter smile. This can''t help but make the world of mortals more confused. "Old ancestor, isn''t this east pole Ye''s family from outside Zhongzhou wushangdajie?" The next moment. All of a sudden, I heard that Hongyuan was powerless and sighed: "no, the Ye family in the East pole is indeed the clan of Zhongzhou, but..." Hear that. In the heart of the world of mortals, it''s a matter of urgency to ask: "ancestor, but what?" Seriously. Since the cultivation of heaven and earth coexisted, he seldom saw his ancestors show such uneasiness and fear. Last time. Or he said that the nun was going to kill the man named Chu Lingxiao. But now. But that''s what happened. But that''s not right! That''s a high-ranking woman. It''s understandable that the face of the ancestor would be like this. This huge Zhongzhou is boundless. As long as you hear the word "nvzun", everyone will be scared and shake three times. It''s already an instinct. But he hasn''t heard of the East pole Ye family. How can he make the old ancestor like this? This moment. The whole xuanhuang people, the seventh mountain range, are suddenly quiet down. More than that. It seems that with the central area, when every big clan receives this note, their most ancient faces of existence have changed. Looking at the four characters of Ye family in the East pole, their eyes suddenly shrink, and their faces are unbelievable. Like the world of mortals, those standing around are all dull and confused. I don''t understand at all. What is the East pole Ye family. How could their ancestors be so afraid, as if they had seen the female master. "Alas..." At the same time. Hongyuan sighed a deep sigh again and said: "I didn''t expect that the person who killed the ancient road of dreams was the Ye family of the East pole. If it was this clan, the only thing we xuanhuang clan can do now is just that." "That''s it?" Hearing this, the world of mortals immediately stared. "Ancestor, here..." The next moment. Hongyuan raised his head, looked at the world of mortals, then shook his head again, but said: "well, since you want to know, let me tell you, and you won''t worry about it." Seeing the old ancestor Hongyuan, so dignified and cautious, the world of mortals was once again awed by his heart. "You don''t know the Ye family in the East pole, and it''s normal, because they are ancient clans at the same time as nvzun." The world of mortals: "And now in this world, I know four words of Ye family in the East pole. Apart from me, it is estimated that the whole Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, but no more than ten." "Want to know why?" Said. But all of a sudden, Hongyuan raised his head and looked at the world of mortals who had been shocked by these words. "Because I was once a child of the Ye family in the East pole." The world of mortals: As soon as this sentence comes out, the whole head of the world of mortals has become a blank, completely stupid to listen to. When he comes back to God. Immediately. Gooseflesh all over the body came out. But. At this time, the former young man who left came back to this place. He said in a hurry: "old ancestor, there is a man outside, saying that he has no place to live. He wants to live here." Smell the words. The world of mortals fiercely beat a spirit, and angrily scolded: "this kind of thing, what do you want to report to me? I''ll get rid of him right away. Where are these wild friars? How dare they come to our xuanhuang clan to lodge!" "He said his name was Chu Lingxiao." The world of mortals: Chapter 745 Hear three words of Chu Lingxiao. Let alone the world of mortals. Just heard that the four characters of Ye''s family in the East pole are Hongyuan, and his eyes are also brushed. Looking at the past, his face is shaking and puzzled. Then, his eyes are looking at the same face of the world of mortals. It seems to be asking. What''s the matter! Didn''t you say that the fugitive named Chu Lingxiao is dead! Why are you still alive! But the world of mortals at the moment. Also want to ask! What''s going on?! How could it be! Chu Lingxiao shouldn''t have been killed by the nun. Now, another Chu Lingxiao comes! In front is the East pole Ye family! Now it''s Chu Lingxiao again! What''s the matter today? Do strange things come one after another! The next moment. The world of mortals quickly asked: "are you sure his name is Chu Lingxiao?" Although the young man didn''t know the name and what''s special about it, he nodded his head with great certainty and said: "young master, I''m absolutely right. He said that his name is Chu Lingxiao, and he knows you very well." The world of mortals: Old acquaintance! Smell the words. The world of mortals was stunned at once. Not really that Chu Lingxiao! But this is so strange! How can this man live! Just. This time. Before the world of mortals could speak, Hongyuan stood aside, but looked at the young man who came to report, and said lightly: "you tell him, let him in, we can let him stay." Smell the words. The young man froze for a moment. Then he nodded and left. To tell you the truth, where are they, the seventh mountain range, and where are they? Don''t say that they are friars of other ethnic groups, they are people of other mountain ranges of xuanhuang ethnic group. If they want to enter the seventh mountain range, they will probably not even enter the gate. I didn''t expect that. It was a surprise that the old ancestor agreed And after the young man left. On one side of the world of mortals, he also looked puzzled. He didn''t know why the old ancestor wanted Chu Lingxiao to come in. Although he didn''t know how Chu Lingxiao could live to the present, he knew that Chu Lingxiao was a hot potato for all the big families. Whoever contacted with him would have to find his own misfortune! At this time, Chu Lingxiao was allowed to come in. Isn''t that to be against the female dignitary? No way. Their whole xuanhuang people will be dragged into the water! "Ancestor, here..." The world of mortals looks at Hongyuan in a puzzled way and immediately frowns. But he only saw Hongyuan, smiling smugly. Then, he felt his beard in a leisurely manner, and said lightly: "although Chu Lingxiao is a fugitive now, she is also a fugitive who is personally inspired by the female Reverend to hunt, but in turn, it is a sweet cake for us." "Don''t you forget why you didn''t come back in these 50000 years, for whom?" Immediately. Heard these words of the world of mortals, the instant reaction came, the corner of the mouth also showed a smile of excitement. Yeah! How could he forget it! Chu Lingxiao is a fugitive! And defied the dame! If I could catch Chu Lingxiao and give it to the nun, wouldn''t it be a great achievement! If it was 50000 years ago. Maybe we won''t get anything, especially useful reward. But now it''s different! Chu Lingxiao provokes the nun. If they catch her "When he comes in, ask him first. If he doesn''t want to be arrested, then it''s not too late for him to do so!" Hongyuan said lightly: "as long as he enters the seventh mountain range, no matter how strong he is, he can''t escape. Even heaven is helping the xuanhuang people to climb up the relationship with the female dignitary. It''s his own fault that he has been caught!" Smell the words. The world of mortals standing aside, even more excitedly, clenched their fists tightly. As long as they grasped Chu Lingxiao, maybe He''s heard that even though nvzun-3 has returned, the position of the ship''s owner is still vacant. If we can catch Chu Lingxiao. Give it to the nun! That''s true. The position of the vice ship owner is his mortal. In such a big Zhongzhou, the three women''s warship owners are the spokesmen of the women''s honor! It''s quite possible to walk sideways! No matter what kind of old monster of the ancient clan, the old Dong should treat each other with courtesy and meet each other personally. What kind of identity is that? It''s not too much to describe it with one person below, ten thousand above! And he knows it. What does the ancestor mean. The reason why the seventh mountain range of xuanhuang people is called the oldest mountain range is that under the seventh mountain range, there is an earth shaking Tiandao field. Once you step into it, even ziwutian, the ancestor of tianzha people, will have to greatly reduce their strength! Unless you can reach the legendary Dharma Realm! Otherwise! It''s no use who''s here! As far as he knows, there are only two people in my vast Zhongzhou who can ignore the xuanhuang people, the seventh Tiandao field under the mountain! A forbidden mountain master! Another one! It''s the dame! Now that the more ancient East pole Ye family suddenly returns, maybe there are such old monsters in it. But. Chu Lingxiao should be absolutely impossible! Otherwise! How can I be wanted by the nun! Soon. The young man came back again. Suddenly, the eyes of the world of mortals suddenly set and looked at the rear! That''s right! It''s Chu Lingxiao who follows behind! Just now, he still had some doubts. After all, it was so strange that Chu Lingxiao was still alive? But now! This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! "Old ancestor, it''s really him." The world of mortals could not help whispering. Smell the words. Beside Hongyuan, his face suddenly changed. "Go and ask him what he wants to do." The next moment. The world of mortals nodded quickly. He couldn''t wait to see the scene of Chu Lingxiao being captured. "Master Chu..." But. He hasn''t finished speaking. The voice of Hongyuan immediately came from behind. "Come on, no matter how much, let me catch him first. Anyway, he will be sent to the nun in the end!" The voice just dropped. Before the world of mortals had time to turn around, I just felt a gust of wind blowing in front of me. The old ancestor who was just standing behind disappeared in a moment. Wait for him to respond. He had already seen his ancestor, a big hand of Hunyuan, catching Chu Lingxiao''s shoulder, but Chu Lingxiao didn''t move. You can''t help it. On the face of the world of mortals, there was a sudden joy. Looks like it''s done! "I''m sorry, little man." And looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was motionless, Hongyuan''s face also showed a smiley of satisfaction. Next moment. When a faint voice falls in his ear, Hongyuan''s breath stops. "What are you doing?" He suddenly felt it! Chu Lingxiao in front of you! It''s dangerous! Extremely dangerous! Chapter 746 In this short moment. Hongyuan suddenly felt two words from Chu Lingxiao! Small! I am as small as an ant in front of this man! The next moment. Brush it! Just like the picture is reversed, Hongyuan directly retreats at a high speed, and in an instant returns to the original place. But on the other side of the world. It''s a fool. What''s the matter? It''s clear that Chu Lingxiao has been captured. How can he let go? "Ancestor?" You can''t help it. The world of mortals turned his head doubtfully, but the next moment, when he saw his old ancestor''s appearance, he was stunned again. Only the old ancestor, Hongyuan. There was a cold sweat on my forehead, and I gasped heavily. It seemed that I had just come back from the ghost gate and I was in a state of shock! But what''s the matter! How could it be like this! "Ancestor..." The world of mortals asked again. Next moment. The scene in front of him made him completely blind. He saw the old ancestor Hongyuan in front of him. He swallowed his throat immediately and walked quickly to Chu Lingxiao. He bowed and saluted: "how offended I was just now, please forgive me, see Forgive me! " Say it! Honghongyuan knelt down on the ground in fear, and her whole body was shaking. And the young man who brought Chu Lingxiao in. It''s even more petrified. A face of stupidity and loss. When he woke up and saw the old ancestor kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao, all of a sudden, he fell to the ground in fear. My mother! Who is this! Let the ancestors do such a great ceremony! But I can''t believe it at the moment. It''s just like a dream. It''s not the young gift, but the world of mortals from beginning to end! This Damn it! My ancestors, how can they suddenly become like this! He knows. Old ancestor Hongyuan, but in the center, all the big clan old monsters and old Dong are in the top three. Although they can''t compare with Ziwu Tian, the old ancestor of tianzha clan, they are the strong ones who surpass the epic and step into the legend! How could Boom! For a moment, the reaction of the world of mortals, immediately thought of what, the moment of a blank in my mind, eyes are staring up, a face of unimaginable. It''s hard not to Chu Lingxiao is the Dharma Master! Hiss! At the thought of this possibility, the world of mortals suddenly took a breath of cool air and felt that an extremely strong chill suddenly came up from his foot plate. Cold! Terror! If not! He really couldn''t figure out how his ancestors suddenly became like this. They are xuanhuang people. There is a heaven level field under the seventh mountain! Not in the realm of Dharma! Even if it is the ancestor of tianzha, it will not help if he comes in person. His strength will be reduced several times! But how could it be! Chu Lingxiao is the realm of Dharma! This man! It''s the Dharma Master! This moment. The whole man in the world of mortals is like a petrified statue, completely shocked and lost his mind. Actually. Chu Lingxiao is really looking for a foothold. And xuanhuang, the seventh mountain range, is the place where he once stepped into the world of heaven and earth for the first time and incarnated himself as a Tao. But at that time, Zhongzhou was beyond the great realm and there was no xuanhuang. As for the underground Tiandao level field. It''s just what Chu Lingxiao left. But. The reason why such a big xuanhuang people can become a big one, or why they can build a human shape, is because of this Tiandao level field, because Chu Lingxiao once stayed here. The first person of xuanhuang people! No. It should be said that it''s a Qi between the heaven and the earth, named xuanhuang. By chance, it absorbed the power of this heaven level field, and was lucky to be separated from the intangible and become a living person. After countless years of evolution. Only then has developed into the present xuanhuang big clan! "Is my accommodation ready?" In silence. Chu Lingxiao only said one word. Smell the words. Hongyuan quickly straightens up and welcomes Chu Lingxiao in. "Sir, this way please, this way please, I''ve been ready for a long time." Really! At this moment, Hongyuan is really scared. He has never seen such a terrible man! Unexpectedly, they could ignore the xuanhuang people. This Tiandao level field was visited by a Dharma Master, a powerful two-dimensional environment, before the world of mortals and the other six mountain masters were born. Threatened to let this area. Become his ashram. Results! At that time, with the help of the Tiandao level field under his feet, the strength of the strong double environment of the Dharma Lord was suddenly reduced to the same legendary environment as him. But I didn''t expect that even then, the strength of the slow visitor was still very strong. Even if you are on your own level. It''s impossible to suppress each other by oneself, so that war almost exhausted their xuanhuang clan. At that time, all the experts finally suppressed each other! And that period. Up to now, it has been listed as the first taboo by him, and no one is allowed to talk about it again. From that time on. He knew it! This heaven level field can''t resist the presence of the Dharma Master''s two powerful realms! So. He just announced! No one can break in without reaching the realm of Dharma! It''s just used to confuse the rival clans who are interested in xuanhuang. In time, as long as they rely on it, they can make opponents believe that it''s true. Then they can be invincible! But he didn''t think of it! In those days, a mysterious strongman in the dual realm of Dharma Lord! It''s all on the way! But this fugitive named Chu Lingxiao! But can ignore! Dharma Lord territory, a total of twelve! If so, isn''t this man, at least he has reached the five realms of Dharma Lord?! Just. What Hongyuan didn''t know. The heaven level field under his feet, not to mention the twelve levels of the Dharma Master, is the female master. The owner of the forbidden mountain will visit in person, but the actual strength will also be reduced dramatically! Because! The way of heaven here! It was created by Chu Lingxiao! Soon. Hongyuan then respectfully introduced Chu Lingxiao into the mountains. He did not dare to slack off, so he gave up his residence directly. Immediately. After a good time. He wiped his cold sweat again, nodded his head and bowed, retreated out, and immediately felt a deep sigh of relief. Return to the world of mortals. See here. I came here in a hurry. "Old ancestor, what should we do now? Let him live in like this. I''m afraid that our whole xuanhuang people will be in trouble!" With it. He murmured: "he defied the lady..." But the next moment. But he was directly rebuked by Hongyuan. "Fool, can''t you understand it now!" The world of mortals: Chapter 747 "Ancestor, what''s the matter with me?" The hearts of the world of mortals are full of grievances. Isn''t it for the sake of the whole xuanhuang people? Do you need to call him that? Next moment. Next. Another time, Hongyuan''s angry swearing was aroused. "Stinky boy, now, don''t you understand, this..." But said. Afraid of being heard by Chu Lingxiao, he hurriedly lowered his voice again, and scolded him in a low voice: "from the very beginning, this is not good at all. I''m afraid it''s true that he really knew the nun and asked her to accept the ten disciples!" The world of mortals: In an instant. The world of mortals suddenly froze. Access road to take off mouth: "this It''s impossible, ancestor. You forget that he is a fugitive! It''s the nun who sent the message to us personally. Let''s look for the fugitive! " Snap! But just finished. He was directly rewarded by Hongyuan with a brain melon seed, which made the head of the world of mortals buzzing. "Fool, if you are a woman, are you going to deal with all the fugitives you are going to arrest?" Smell the words. The world of mortals was stunned. Immediately. Then from the beginning to the end, he recalled the days when he had been chasing Chu Lingxiao for 50000 years. Yeah! With Chu Lingxiao''s current strength, they are not qualified to pursue. Temptation? Now it doesn''t look like The world of mortals is completely ignorant. "But for this, my ancestor, what is it for?" Hongyuan shakes her head helplessly. "No matter what the reason is, in a word, it''s not something we can participate in. We can only watch the things between the characters quietly. Don''t make trouble again, or we will die!" Smell the words. The world of mortals is dumb. "Ancestor, is it so serious?" "You say so!" Just finished. Another crack! Hongyuan is followed by a brain melon seed. "If not, would the master of the taboo mountains start to fight with the female dignitary for him? Fortunately, he has just failed. If he is caught, the master of the taboo mountains will be born again!" "The first one who did it was the xuanhuang people!" The world of mortals: This moment. Hearing this, the mortal world was immediately frightened, and the body trembled involuntarily. Yeah. How did he forget it. At first. They all think that Chu Lingxiao is the apprentice of the master of the forbidden mountains. But now it seems that he doesn''t feel like the water in the mountain is too deep. One person! At the same time, it is inextricably linked with the two unimaginable powers, which is too Just the next moment. The world of mortals just wanted to understand everything. It''s just another slap! He was hit by Hongyuan again, and the world of mortals could not bear it any more. "Ancestor, what are you fighting for this time?" But only. Hongyuan looks at him again. He starts to scold him. "You still have the face to ask why! Why didn''t you agree when people like this offered to write to the nun and accept your disciples? " Hear that. The world of mortals is just like Lei Guan waking up. In an instant, they realize how much chance they missed. They can''t help biting their teeth and saying: "yes, how can I forget it!" PA! Just finished. Again. The world of mortals: "Now let a group of grandfathers, Wushang, Tianzu, take the lead, you say you should not fight!" PA! The world of mortals: But. At the same time, the tianzha people. But also in a hurry, ran in a figure from the outside, is now the patriarch purple on the virtual. He walked all the way. Go directly to the deep place of tianzha nationality, which is the closed place of ziwutian, the ancestor of tianzha nationality. The next moment. He then directly toward that area, shouting: "ancestor, good news, great good news! Please show up and meet! " "What''s the good news?" A very cold voice came out immediately. Smell the words. Zishangxu''s face was stunned, and then he said with a smile: "it''s like this, Laozu, our spies outside xuanhuang came to report that Chu Lingxiao suddenly appeared in xuanhuang territory!" Suddenly. After hearing that. In the deep Ziwu sky, his face suddenly changed. In the next moment, he suddenly appeared beside zishangxu. See the old ancestor ziwutian appear. Zishangxu quickly bowed and said: "ancestor." "Tell me quickly. Have you seen it clearly? Are you sure it''s him?" Ziwu''s voice is cold. "I''m sure it''s definitely him. Last time, we asked a special person to draw the appearance of each other from the mouth of those friars who had seen Chu Lingxiao''s appearance. We will never admit our mistake!" The so-called special person. In fact, he is the painter of the world. But. Although he is a painter with low accomplishments. But its painting skill is really outstanding. As long as the other side describes the person''s appearance, the painter in the world of heaven and earth can draw the other side''s appearance very clearly, which is not inferior to some technological products at all. And hear purple on empty these words. Ziwutian was even more excited. "Good, good, good!" He said three good words in a row, then frowned and asked: "besides tianzha, there are other big families. Do you know this?" The next moment. There was a sound in the voice of purple ShangXu: "no, absolutely not." This purple falsely believe that, except for their tianzha, no one knows that this provocative woman''s man is in xuanhuang. Because. Xuan Huang nationality, after all, there are many old monsters, old antique sitting, even the heartland of the big family, will not easily provoke, let alone in the vicinity of eye liner, to monitor the Xuan Huang nationality. But they are different. How can other big families be compared. As long as the ancestor ziwutian is in one day, the xuanhuang people can only talk about the fact that they are being monitored by default, therefore. He is so sure that there are no other big families except his tianzha family! "Good, good, good!" Hear purple on empty so affirmative answer, purple Wu day is already smile of close mouth, immediately, then put up smile again. Cold voice way: "go, tell everyone, come now, and go to the xuanhuang family with my ancestors to have a good look. I''m afraid now, Chu Lingxiao has been captured by the xuanhuang family, and is going to be sent to the female Zun." Smell the words. Purple on the side of the virtual, face suddenly a tight, instantly realized that this matter has no time to delay, hurriedly left. Because he knows. If the xuanhuang clan takes the lead! Then the chance to climb up the relationship with the female dignitary is not to give up! The next moment. In the deep of tianzha family, Ziwu Tian''s even more proud laughter came out. "Thanks to the xuanhuang people, I saved my strength." Chapter 748 It didn''t take long. Purple on empty then came back. Standing respectfully beside Ziwu''s body, he said: "the ancestors, the people, have all been called together..." Say. Purple virtual voice, but also slightly paused for a while, but also specifically said someone''s name. "It''s dry, and I''ll wait outside." Smell the words. Ziwu Tian nodded softly, with a confident look, and said lightly: "it''s OK to let him follow me and have a good look at my ancestors. How to subdue Chu Lingxiao!" Hear that. Zishangxu''s face immediately became happy. No matter what young generation they are, they are not qualified to participate in the event that they are going to step into another land boundary. Because of the people who went. At least, it''s the power of heaven and earth. But if his own heirs can follow the past together, it''s not the same. He formally announced to the old antiques and monsters in the family that his heirs, zitianqian, would be the new leader of tianzha after he abdicated! "Come on, let me out." Purple sky light way. And now. Outside tianzha, there are seven or eight old people with grey hair and extremely cold temperament. Looking at them, there are seven top heaven and earth powers, and one just stepped into the epic world. This is the tianzha nationality. Most of the reasons why other central area clans don''t have such details are that Ziwu Tian is still alive, and many clans dare not make friction with tianzha. So the old days. Some cultivation resources. If you can make it, you can only make it. Beside these old people, there was a young man in a black robe, whose temperament was extremely noble and cold. It was zitianqian, the real descendant of tianzha nationality. He would have been waiting for a while. It will be released by tianzha. But in order to be able to compete for the throne of the emperor, it was called out by Ziwu Tian. Now I''m a man of cultivation. It is stronger than the zijinkong that died in the hands of Chu Lingxiao. Looking at the young generation of Zhongzhou, I''m afraid that only ye Lengshuang of the East pole Ye family can make it. Because. It seems that zijinkong still exists in the coexistence of heaven and earth, but there is a faint breath that is about to be integrated with heaven and earth. That spirit and holy breath is the best proof that it is about to step into the heaven and earth. "Ancestor!" When ziwutian comes out, no matter what level of the old antiques and monsters of tianzha nationality, they all bow to ziwutian. No one dare to show any disrespect on his face. Because. Ziwu heaven is the founder of tianzha people! They are the old antiques and monsters in the eyes of the younger generation. In front of ziwutian, they are just a younger generation. "Good. Let''s go." Purple sky light way. Immediately. The voice just dropped. Then it turned into a white light like a comet, and flew out of tianzha''s boundary. Next to it was zishangxu, who had been following him all the time. Then a group of old tianzha''s Antiques, old monsters and zitianqian followed. This Zhongzhou is the center of China. In fact, it is a world of cultivation isolated from the outside world. Although it is still in Zhongzhou, it is actually two worlds. Although tianzha and xuanhuang seem very close, they are very far apart. Even if such monks as ziwutian. It also takes the first half of incense time to arrive. On the way. Zishangxu looks at the land boundary of xuanhuang people, but he frowns a little. Finally, he can''t help but say: "ancestor, you must have heard about one thing. Although the old thing of xuanhuang people has revealed the power of the heaven level field, you can''t be careless, ancestor." Smell the words. Ziwu Tian smiled. "Don''t worry. As long as my grandfather comes in person, he doesn''t dare to give Chu Lingxiao away." "And one more thing, you..." But. Say. Ziwu Tian shook his head again and said nothing more. See here. Purple on the empty is also interesting, no further questioning. But what zishangxu didn''t know was that what ziwutian wanted to say was: "you should not know. In fact, I come from the same source as the ancestor of xuanhuang, the Ye family in the East pole." But that. Even Hongyuan himself did not know that Ziwu Tian had already seen his origin. This is also known by chance by ziwutian. That is to say, 100000 years ago, he escaped from the female Zun and was seriously injured. When he was passing by the xuanhuang land boundary, he suddenly felt a very familiar breath. Ziwutian, who would have been there, didn''t think much. He just wanted to go back to tianzha to heal his wounds. but he found out by accident that when a drop of his blood fell on the xuanhuang land boundary, it was a flash The blood in his body suddenly surged. Since then. He knew that the original ancestor of xuanhuang people, like him, came from the East pole Ye family! Because. Only those who are the same as the Ye family in the East pole. Its blood will resonate! But. Looking at the land boundary of xuanhuang ethnic group that is about to arrive, Ziwu Tianyan has no feelings at all. Although they are from the same ethnic group, if they are xuanhuang ethnic group now, they dare not give up Chu Lingxiao''s words. He doesn''t mind. The whole xuanhuang people are bleeding! Ziwu Tian said lightly: "if you start and let Tianqian watch carefully, heaven and earth coexist in the most powerful battle, for him, it is a great chance." Hear that. Zishangxu is even more in the heart. He can''t help but be one of Lin. he flies back to zitianqian, who is behind him, and says something. immediately. Then you can see that zitianqian, wearing a black robe, has an excited smile on his face. Soon. Ziwutian and his party finally arrived at xuanhuang. In an instant. It''s just ziwutian''s breath that makes xuanhuang people and the other six mountains tremble. For a moment, black clouds envelop them like the end of the world. This moment. Among the Six Mountains, there are huge and cold eyes, which are full of shock and anger. Who is it! Dare in their xuanhuang land, so unbridled, release the pressure! Don''t want to live! "This is..." But when they found that it was ziwutian who was in person, they suddenly shrank their pupils and dared not say another word. "Go, follow me to the seventh mountain range!" And the next moment. Ziwutian waved his hand and his face was full of pride and contempt. He led everyone to the seventh mountain range of xuanhuang people The moment I saw the seventh mountain range. Ziwu Tian was stunned in the air on the spot. All the people who followed him were staring at each other. Because. The scene in front of them, for them, is too weird. Only see. The seventh mountain range. Open space! Hongyuan, the most ancient ancestor of xuanhuang people, is now showing a fearsome face and pouring tea to a young man in white! And this young man in white. They''ve all seen each other''s portraits! It''s the goal of their trip. Chu Lingxiao! Chapter 749 Weird! It''s too weird! This xuanhuang people, the seventh mountain range, are very clear about their position in the whole xuanhuang people. It''s said that there are seven mountains in charge of the whole xuanhuang people. But in fact, the xuanhuang people, who have the status of today, have listened to the seventh mountain range! Because! The seventh mountain range is the oldest. Its owner, Hongyuan, is more a strong man stepping into the legend than the owner of the other six mountains. He looks at the huge central area. Except for a few of the same steps. There are also forbidden mountain masters and female dignitaries. Only ziwutian, the ancestor of tianzha, can win the battle! But! What do they see now! Hongyuan, the master of the seventh mountain range of xuanhuang, gave tea to a fugitive who was still wanted! This is in front of them. They are hallucinating Still dreaming?! For a moment. With Ziwu sky, we came to xuanhuang people. All the tianzha antiques and monsters in the seventh mountain range were totally ignorant. One by one, you look at me, and I look at you, dumb and dull. The wrong place? But look around. That''s right. This is indeed the xuanhuang ethnic group, the seventh mountain range, and the old man below, is indeed Hongyuan himself. Not only Hongyuan. They also saw that the most powerful descendant of the xuanhuang ethnic group, the world of mortals, was also like a servant, who stood by respectfully and looked at him, but for his old ancestor''s humble appearance, he didn''t say a word, and there was no expression on his face, as if all of these were natural "Damn it!" Vaguely, one of tianzha''s Antiques, looking at this scene, couldn''t help muttering a word, his eyes were extremely shocked, but he was dazed. Zishangxu looks at this scene. Also a face dumb, do not understand, how can this happen. On the other side of purple emptiness, zitianqian, the heir of his own, was equally so. His mouth was wide and his face was full of surprise. He couldn''t understand what was going on. He had been in the closed period before. It didn''t show up in front of the world. But for the outside world. Every day, a special person will come to him and report to him, in case of any joke after his birth, so as not to insult the reputation of tianzha. In this central area, all the old antiques and monsters of all the big families are in his mind and clearly remembered. The one that caught his most attention. It''s the xuanhuang people, the master of the seventh mountain range - Hongyuan. Because Hongyuan is a powerful person who can stand in the same big area with his ancestors. Just. Our ancestors have reached the peak of legend. And Hongyuan just stepped into the legend. But it can''t be disguised that Hongyuan, the master of the seventh mountain range, is powerful. As for the xuanhuang people, they are the most powerful. He remembered it very clearly. Because we are the most outstanding young generation in the same era. So. He paid special attention to one or two, but what is the scene today? "Interesting, very interesting." Just. The next moment. Ziwu Tian, who had been back to God, couldn''t help but laugh a few times. Suddenly, a hint of sarcasm appeared on the corner of his mouth. He said: "my grandfather, I''d like to see what kind of tricks Hongyuan is playing." Say. At a glance, zishangxu said: "go and ask them what they are doing. If they want to frighten their ancestors away in this way, it''s a big mistake. Besides, tell them that today Chu Lingxiao has to hand in, or not!" Smell the words. Zishangxu suddenly woke up and nodded. I''m afraid it''s the same as the old ancestor said. Xuanhuang people, the owner of the seventh mountain range, knew that tianzha people would come, so they didn''t want to hand over Chu Lingxiao, a sweet cake, to make such a play. They wanted to make them think that Chu Lingxiao was an unimaginable strong man and scare them away. It''s only possible. Otherwise. Why does this happen? Why did the xuanhuang people, the seventh oldest mountain master, pour tea to a fugitive like a humble servant? If it''s really a strong person who can''t even deal with them. Don''t you know what kind of person she is? She will be foolish enough to challenge her as soon as she enters the world of the Lord? Just that! It doesn''t make sense! Step out. Zishangxu goes to the front. At the next moment, he rushes to Hongyuan at the bottom, with a little respect in his tone: "master Hongyuan, don''t act on us any more. This time, tianzha people come here for nothing else and don''t want to start with you xuanhuang people. As long as we can give this Chu Lingxiao to us, we will go at once." But when purple on empty finish. There is no response below. See this. Zishangxu frowned a little and reminded: "please think about it, but I hope you can hurry up, because that''s what my tianzha ancestors mean!" When it comes to the last sentence. Purple on the empty tone, but also slightly increased a little, language, although there is still a trace of the legend of the strong in awe, but at the moment has revealed a threat. But. A few seconds later. It''s still quiet below. No response. It''s not so much that there is no response, but rather that we completely ignore the purple and the void. "Well, since you are determined to do so, don''t blame my tianzha family later. Don''t save face for xuanhuang family!" See here. On purple''s empty face, he was displeased and didn''t say anything more. Coldly, he left a word and went back to purple Wutian. In fact. There is no need to report anything to ziwutian, because they have seen everything just now. This moment. Everyone''s eyes can''t help looking at Ziwu sky, but when they see Ziwu sky at the moment, their faces are gloomy, and they are already extremely unhappy. "Good, good!" The reason why ziwutian let zishangxu go to negotiate is that Hongyuan, like him, comes from the Ye family in the East pole. If he were a big family, he would not have given it a chance. He would have given it a long time ago. But I didn''t think of Hongyuan! I don''t know how to praise you! The next moment. Zishangxu immediately waved. Immediately. All the old tianzha curios and monsters'' faces turned cold behind them. In that scene, they all looked at it. The old ancestor Ziwu Tian gave them a chance. Don''t, don''t fight with them. It seems that they don''t see the coffin and don''t cry! Suddenly. These old antiques, old monsters, are all facing the xuanhuang people, the other six mountains, rushed in the past, the most terrible pressure, the moment shrouded in the above. This moment. Xuanhuang people, countless people, can''t help shivering. Ziwu Tian looked down and said with a sneer: "Hongyuan boy, don''t think that with this heaven level field to protect you, I can''t help you xuanhuang clan. I''ll see if you pay or not!" Chapter 750 It''s not just ziwutian who knows. This trip. All of the tianzha people know that it is impossible for the xuanhuang people to hand over Chu Lingxiao at such an easy level, because this is the only chance to get in touch with the female dignitary. How could it be so easy to let go. However, the xuanhuang people have Tiandao level fields, which can not be ignored even by their ancestors. But. It''s a pity. This Tiandao level field is only in the seventh mountain range of xuanhuang people, so it''s better to attack other mountains! They want to see it! As the xuanhuang ethnic group, the oldest antique, is it true to hide in it and watch them, one by one, become a corpse under their hands! And now. Six Mountains, all the children of the xuanhuang people, don''t know what happened. They only saw eight extremely horrible figures in the sky. As soon as they appeared above their heads, the whole mountain was shaking violently. You can''t help it. They all trembled with fear and recognized it at a glance. It''s an old tianzha antique. Below the seventh mountain on the other side. Even though Hongyuan could not ignore it any more, at this moment, when he saw the other six mountains shaking violently, there was a little worry in his eyes, so he quickly said: "senior..." But Chu Lingxiao sits in front of him. But only one reply. "In front of you, they can''t come in." Sure enough. The next moment. As Chu Lingxiao said, the eight old tianzha curios were all stunned at the moment of their release. They looked incredibly at the six mountains nearby, but they were helpless. Among the Six Mountains, there are old monsters of xuanhuang. Also Leng in situ. Just now. When they were preparing to protect the whole mountain range, they found that not only their mountain range, but also the rest of the mountain range, all of a sudden, seemed to be shrouded in it by a mysterious force. These days, the eight strongmen of Zha nationality could not attack at all! "What''s the matter?" In an instant. The eight old antiques and monsters of tianzha nationality are all stupid. Their power. After falling into these six mountains, it is like a drop of rain, falling into the sea, which is not deep enough to lift a wave at all! See this. Hongyuan immediately felt relieved and relieved. He quickly bowed to Chu Lingxiao and made a salute: "thank you, elder. Let''s go." It seems that he didn''t really take a look. The man named Chu Lingxiao, in fact, has at least reached the level of more than seven in the realm of Dharma Lord, far surpassing the old antiques and monsters of the xuanhuang people, even the ziwutian at the moment. I''m afraid this one will give you a free swing. Ziwu sky is going to turn into ashes. As for the other side of the world of mortals, his face is also dumb, and his eyes are full of shock and fear. I spent so many days with such a terrorist on the nvzun-3 warship. Regret! The queen regrets! The world of mortals is really guts now. They all regret being green. I''m afraid that by writing a letter, you can let the woman master accept your own words. It''s not nothing but real. "Ancestor, here..." Purple on empty again ignorant. The zitianqian on one side also has a big mouth, which hasn''t been closed for a long time. Both of them couldn''t believe that the scene in front of them was true. What''s the matter with all eyes on ziwutian? No way! These six mountains have no Tiandao level field protection, how could there be nothing! Especially purple deficiency. He was very clear in his heart that once the eight old antiques and monsters of his family joined hands, they would only be suppressed if they were at the top of the epic scene. But just He clearly saw that xuanhuang, the strongest of the Six Mountains, had not yet got a hand, how could it be ok? Immediately. Zishangxu takes a special look at the seventh mountain range. Seeing that Hongyuan is still standing there, he is shocked. That''s right. The owner of the seventh mountain range didn''t make a move. How could he But the next moment. But ziwutian saw Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. Suddenly, ziwutian suddenly changed. His face was white. His eyes were full of fear and mystery. In a few seconds, his forehead was also in a drop of cold sweat. Immediately. The whole body, a sudden tremor, immediately straight back a few steps. Seeing zishangxu and all the people around tianzha, they all looked confused and confused. They didn''t understand what happened again. "Ancestor..." In the heart of zishangxu, there was a little uneasiness and horror. Isn''t it A brush. Look at the Chu Lingxiao below. Grunt! Suddenly, subconscious face stiff throat throat, back is also straight out of a cold sweat. This moment. Quiet! All around suddenly, it became inexplicably quiet. Those eight old tianzha curios, old monsters, are also eyes trembling. They immediately noticed a little bit of wrong strength, and quickly returned to the original place. For a long time. Ziwu''s face was shaking and squeezed out a word. "Go!" "Ancestor?" "Go, go, go!" Smell the words. Although I don''t know what Ziwu Tian saw, when things happened like this, and then they thought of the scene they saw at the beginning, they only felt extremely creepy. This man named Chu Lingxiao! It''s weird! Absolutely weird! The next moment. Ziwu Tian turns around and brushes it. It turns into a comet like white awn. Before he leaves, he still looks at Chu Lingxiao incredibly. Soon. The whole land boundary of xuanhuang ethnic group, a person of tianzha ethnic group in an instant, can''t be seen. Immediately. Look at the other six mountains of the xuanhuang ethnic group, a face of confusion and confusion, from tianzha people, why suddenly appear here, they are very confused. Now. And then all of a sudden. What''s more, they feel the fog at one end. They don''t understand what happened. It''s like that. Come on It''s also inexplicably fast, but it seems to be related to the seventh mountain range. There is no choice. Everyone was deeply relieved, and then looked at the direction of the seventh mountain with a puzzled face. Just now, eight old tianzha curios, the old monster''s prestige, made them all feel like they had gone through the ghost gate. Ziwutian, the ancestor of the tianzha nationality, is here in person. What happened to the seventh mountain range? At the moment, Hongyuan and Hongchen, two people in the seventh mountain range, are at a loss. They don''t understand what happened at all. According to ziwutian''s nature, even so, how can they not even make a move, and just leave? But the seventh mountain range. Only Chu Lingxiao responded to them with a faint voice: "this tea is good..." As soon as the voice fell, both of them were shaking involuntarily. Chapter 751 Along the way. All of the tianzha people did not speak. All the people frowned, their faces were very uneasy, and there was a trace of reluctance. They all understand. That''s why it just happened! It must be Chu Lingxiao! From the beginning, they looked away. Chu Lingxiao was a strong man, a strong man who could not even see his ancestors! Otherwise. The ancestor, ziwutian, would not let them go. You know. They are the tianzha nationality. This huge Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Except for the taboo mountains and female dignitaries, where can they go? But I didn''t expect it. A fugitive! Let them just This is not willing, but also helpless. This is humiliation, but they can do nothing. Even the old ancestor swallowed it forcefully. Take them away. What else can they say? But even so, zishangxu frowned, looked at ziwutian and asked: "ancestor, what do you see in that guy..." Smell the words. All the old antiques and monsters of tianzha people''s trip all around have their ears up. Zitianqian, who is next to zitianqian, feels very complicated with the same mood. He could have had a chance to see a close encounter between the strong in the legendary environment today, so as to improve his own way. But now, all of this is in vain. Just make soup. But the most difficult thing for him to accept was the inexplicable loss. Suddenly, he left the border of xuanhuang. Over the vast sky. On the way back to tianzha. However, ziwuxu suddenly frowned, shook his head and sighed: "you should have seen the notes that were floating all over Zhongzhou in the last two days?" Hear that. Zishangxu and others, are not from the eye light, trembled for a while, a trace of fear. Those notes. Of course they did. Zishangxu is a convenient way to take off his mouth: "ancestor, do you mean that Chu Lingxiao is related to the Ye family in the East pole?" In an instant. The four characters of Ye''s family in the East pole, at the moment of falling, all the people of tianzha family around, once again, could not help but show gooseflesh. Originally. They don''t know what clan the Ye family is. Until all of them find ziwutian and want to know, they know that there was such a terrible ancient clan in Zhongzhou! East pole Ye family! One of its founding fathers is the terrifying existence that dares to step into the sixth heaven. Even though they know from Ziwu Tiankou that the founding fathers fell because of this, they are still the strong ones that can go up to the fifth heaven! That''s it! And taboo mountain master, female, is standing at the same height! Such a terrible clan. It has a deep foundation. They can''t imagine it at all. I''m afraid that even if there is no such supreme existence that can go up to the fifth heaven, it will surely sit in the Dharma Realm above the legendary realm! No way! More than one! Under the trembling eyes of all people, ziwutian nodded slightly, which was a response to zishangxu''s words. But this scene. But it makes all of tianzha people, a heart, all of a sudden, involuntarily mentioned the voice and eyes, just feel the back straight and cold. No! A fugitive! Is it really related to those ancient clans? But how could it be?! "Ancestor, are you sure? No mistake? " Purple on the virtual still feel too incredible, a fugitive, how to see, all feel impossible with the East pole Ye family to relate. But the next moment. But only heard purple Wu day, said a sentence, let the whole audience, all feel a face of doubt. "Just now, my ancestor, from that guy, felt a trace of the East pole Ye family''s ethnic group, which only has the breath, and it''s the kind of core ethnic group, which only has the breath." Purple up empty: "..." Zitianqian: "..." Everyone: "..." The voice is just over, everyone in the audience can''t respond. What do you mean, breath? "Ancestor, how can you be sure that it''s from the Ye family in the East pole..." It''s just that zishangxu hasn''t finished yet. He was directly interrupted by Ziwu Tian. "Because my ancestor used to be a member of the Ye family in the East pole, and he was only a member of a foreign clan." Purple up empty: "..." Zitianqian: "..." Everyone: "..." Quiet! It''s quiet! After hearing Ziwu Tian''s words, all of us were stunned and stared at each other, and then stopped in the air. Our eyes were filled with disbelief. What?! Ziwutian, the ancestor of the old ancestor, is actually a member of the Ye family in the East pole! They didn''t realize the horror of the East pole Ye family before, but now when they get the news, they feel that the sky is falling down. Especially those four words. Clansman! No! The ancestor who has reached such strength was only a member of the outer clan of the Ye family in the East pole?! This moment. Zishangxu, as well as all the people of tianzha nationality, were completely flustered. Their faces were full of fear and uneasiness. Every hair on their body stood up in an instant. Then they just Didn''t it offend the whole East pole Ye family. "Old Ancestor Well, then we... " In an instant. Even the voice of purple Xu shuddered. "It''s OK. Fortunately, we didn''t make a big mistake. Besides, don''t forget that this Chu Lingxiao is still the fugitive that the female Reverend personally conveys the law and wants to hunt!" That''s how it''s said. But in the heart of purple ShangXu and others at the moment, there is always a sense of uneasiness, which cannot be removed. And at the same time. The seventh mountain range of xuanhuang people. It''s not only the hearts of the world of mortals, but also the most ancient ancestor of xuanhuang, Hongyuan. What''s the matter? "Excuse me, what did Ziwu Tian see? He left in such a fright. According to my understanding of him for so many years, Ziwu Tian has never done anything like this." The next moment. Hongyuan was also full of smiles. He lowered his body and went to Chu Lingxiao. He bowed and said: "isn''t it..." And standing on one side of the world of mortals, at this moment all the thoughts, also put here. I''d like to know. That''s why. "He should have seen that I have a trace of the core clansmen of the Ye family in the East pole, which is what I have." But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao said a word, but it was a smile on the frightened Hongyuan''s face. It stopped suddenly. His eyes were even bigger, and they were extremely frightened. They were staring at Chu Lingxiao. What?! East pole Ye family! Hiss! Hearing this sentence, the world of mortals, also a pair of frightened eyes, were almost staring out, suddenly took a breath of cool air. But I haven''t waited for them to respond. Chu Lingxiao''s next words make Hongyuan''s face full of disbelief. "What? Don''t you, a clansman of the Ye family in the East pole, even see this? " The world of mortals: Chapter 752 Hear that. The world of mortals is muddled. Who is a clansman of the Ye family in the East pole? Who? Some of them are from the Ye family in the East pole? How is this possible? The next moment. The world of mortals immediately realized what, mouth wide, eyes straight stare, a face of incredible look to their old ancestor Hongyuan. "Ancestor, you will not..." Muddled! This moment. The world of mortals is completely muddled. No! My ancestor is a member of the Ye family in the East pole. So Isn''t the blood flowing on him more or less mixed with the blood of the ancient clan? But Suddenly. The world of mortals frowned again. Wait! Wait! He is almost confused. Anyway, Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha nationality, is also Hiss! Think of here, the sweat of the whole body of the world of mortals, all erect, was startled completely a whole body cold sweat. Then the East pole Ye family is too horrible! Don''t move It''s a group of ancestors! But now. Even more scared out of cold sweat, it was Hongyuan. He didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao could see through his identity at a glance, and he didn''t even think that Chu Lingxiao How could it be related to the Ye family in the East pole! Smell it? So to speak. Chu Lingxiao is not a member of the East pole Ye family, but he had contact with the East pole Ye family not long ago! Hiss! This moment. Even Hongyuan himself could not help but take a breath of cool air. Even ziwutian was also the Ye family of the East pole. The matter of the clansman was immediately left behind and no longer thought about. He used to be a member of the clan of Ye family in the East pole. It''s more clear than anyone in Zhongzhou that it''s hard for outsiders, even if they step into the East pole Ye family area, to say nothing, to have contact with the people inside! Still a nuclear race! Now, in this situation, it is not so much difficult as impossible! Because. After stepping into the legend. More than once, he has looked for the figure of the Ye family in the eastern pole in the great world of Zhongzhou. As a result, he did not find it once, just like the ancient clans that have existed for countless years. Suddenly, they evaporated from the world, and there is no place to find them. He, who used to be a clansman of the Ye family in the East pole, did not find it by all means. Chu Lingxiao How to find it! He knows. How terrible the strength of the Ye family in the East pole was. When he left, the patriarch of the clan was already the strong one in the triple realm of Dharma Lord. And those patriarchs, let alone, were almost the same as the patriarch. They were all the same triple realm of Dharma Lord! He thought. After his family left, the East pole Ye family had an unprecedented terrible disaster. From then on, it disappeared from everyone''s eyes. But the notes of the other days told him that the East pole Ye family still exists in the world. And it looks. Strength is more than before, I don''t know how many times stronger. Otherwise. How could it be that without knowing the ghosts and gods, they could scatter the notes in the whole area of Zhongzhou without the knowledge of Zhongzhou, all the people, and all the big families in the central area? Such strength! There is no Dharma Lord''s five realms. It''s absolutely impossible! But now Hongyuan is totally scared. One person! A fugitive! First of all, it has a lot to do with the female dignitary, which is not clear at all. Then, the master of the taboo mountain range was born for him. Now even the East pole Ye family has a certain relationship with this one. That''s not to say! This huge Zhongzhou has no boundaries! The three most powerful forces since ancient times are all the same And he knows! In those days, when the master of Dharma entered his seventh mountain range and wanted to occupy it, he revealed to him that he had been to the East pole Ye family first and was slapped and photographed directly. After that. Just like here again. In the later thousands of years, in order to be in case, he also secretly checked the identity of the Dharma Realm. At that time, he was shocked. It turned out that Zhongzhou had no upper realm. Some Dynasty, the prince who was expelled. It can be called jiechao. Inside. All of them have terrifying old antiques who can go to the fourth heaven, that is, they are in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, with female dignitaries, and the masters of the forbidden mountains. Otherwise, they would have stepped into the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. But even so. The blood vessels of those who are strong in Dharma are not ordinary people, but they are comparable. If you can take it. It''s a beautiful thing. However, by the means of the East pole Ye family, it is impossible to see the origin of the other party. As a result, they still have no qualification to let the other party enter the door. They are directly slapped and photographed. But a man who is still a mystery. I can touch "Pour tea!" In Hongyuan''s thoughts and confusion, a faint voice suddenly fell in his ear, scaring Hongyuan on the spot, and hurriedly returned to his mind. The next moment. Immediately. He took up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Chu Lingxiao, but the red dust standing by could not see any more. Only see. The old ancestor of his family, his legs, were almost unable to stand up in fear. He was shivering all the time. His face was almost unrecognizable. He was an old man who stepped into the legend. A forced smile. It''s worse than crying. In fact, what the world of mortals didn''t know was that his face could not be seen. It was white as paper, just like a dead man. At this moment. Whether it''s the world of mortals. Or Hongyuan. Both of them were terrified to the extreme. These people suddenly came to their xuanhuang clan. They didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a disaster. Because. Until now, they don''t know what Chu Lingxiao is going to do when he comes here. "Don''t worry, you xuanhuang people, I can''t see it." But the next moment. In Hongyuan, when his face was in a state of panic, Chu Lingxiao said a faint word, but it was Hongyuan who was scared again. He quickly knelt down and kowtowed and said with a strong smile: "you misunderstood, you misunderstood, even if you borrowed a hundred courage from us, you didn''t have any idea. You want to leave quickly." Smell the words. Standing on the other side of the world of mortals, he also knelt down in fear, full of trembling voice: "yes Yes, that''s right, as long as you want to live as long as you want. If you don''t mind, you can decide everything about our xuanhuang people in the future. " But they finished. Can''t help but lower their heads and look at each other. No matter who they are, they all smile bitterly. Where do they want chu Lingxiao to stay. They are eager for Chu Lingxiao now. Hurry up! It''s only a few days! The tianzha people are attracted. They can''t even imagine what will happen after that Chapter 753 Experienced. Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha, led all the old antiques and monsters of tianzha. The whole xuanhuang people. I don''t know now. I also know that the seventh mountain range must be a big event. Otherwise, how could ziwutian, the legend peak and strong one, be brought out. But the seventh mountain range. And in their whole xuanhuang people, like the main vein, their position is far above these six mountains. So even though they have all kinds of doubts, no one dare to go to the seventh mountain and question. The next few days. That''s how it went. The whole Zhongzhou is in a state of peace and tranquility. I should have known that the East pole Ye family of the ancient clan was born again. The center. Among all the clans, the oldest living antiques have all told the clansmen to go out and look for the traces of the Ye family in the East pole. But after several days of searching, they still haven''t found any. So. That''s it. I''m afraid that only female dignitaries, masters of taboo mountains, can find such ancient clans. According to their details. It''s estimated that in another thousand years, all the results are the same. Days. Day after day. Slowly. Although there are many frictions in Zhongzhou, no matter who it is, they have not done too much. But one night. Land boundary of xuanhuang ethnic group. The seventh mountain range! When a white figure, slowly from the deep, came out, as early as outside waiting for the Hongyuan, the two people of the world of mortals, immediately scared of the body, a sudden tremor. At the same time, he was full of 120000 spirit. These days. Maybe people outside don''t know. They both spend their evenings in this way. Keep watching. I''m afraid that Chu Lingxiao will make any big noise. Everything else is fine. As long as they are xuanhuang, nothing will happen. But just two days ago, when they saw Chu Lingxiao, they dug out the empty space where the Tiandao level field was buried. When the whole Tiandao level field was exposed, they were really scared and sweating. Immediately. Then I realized that something important was going to happen! Otherwise! How could they see Chu Lingxiao? When they came out again, they were scared like this. But there''s nothing we can do. We can only stand on one side quietly, and then we can see Chu Lingxiao step by step, step by step, walking to the middle of the Tiandao level field, no one dare to make a sound. When you see Chu Lingxiao. Sit cross legged. Facing the moon. Hiding behind Hongyuan, the mortal who even dare not breathe can''t help but look at Hongyuan and ask in a low voice: "ancestor, this This is, what are you going to do? It''s the eighth day. It''s like this every day. It''s... " "Shh, don''t talk." The next moment. Hongyuan is in a hurry to interrupt the words of the world of mortals, eyes are full of dignification and consternation. These days. Chu Lingxiao moved the Tiandao level field from the underground to the above, which made Hongyuan feel shocked and speechless. This is the heaven level field! He used to be the Ye family in the East pole. When he was a member of a foreign clan, he had seen the records from the ancient books that the Ye family in the East pole had sealed for countless years. If he didn''t reach the nine realms of Dharma Lord, it would be impossible to move a Tiandao level field elsewhere. Unless This heaven level field is created by yourself. But no matter from which point. All must have the nine realms of Dharma Lord. Otherwise. It''s absolutely impossible. But he still can''t believe that Chu Lingxiao''s strength has achieved this step! Nine realms of Dharma Lord! I''m afraid that even the Ye family in the East pole can''t find one But the world of mortals at the moment. When I saw Chu Lingxiao around, suddenly there was a very strong Fairy Spirit, white fog, scattered out of the sky, plus the moonlight at the moment, I immediately felt no heart, and a cold. Although fairy, white fog, moonlight these. When it appears. Both of them are inseparable from the holy word, but at this moment, the world of mortals did not feel such a feeling from Chu Lingxiao at all. On the contrary, he only felt a moment of creepiness and gooseflesh all over his body. The next moment. The world of mortals can no longer help it. Even the voice became full of shivering. "Old Laozuzong, I think we should go first. I always feel something is wrong. I''m afraid we can stay longer... " "Shut up!" But a low voice rebuked the red plain. "Do you think we''re going now?" The world of mortals: Hearing this sentence, the world of mortals is the sweat all over his body. He is scared to stand up. His heart rate is also rising rapidly. He can''t help but swallow his throat in fear. "Ancestor, don''t scare me..." "Frighten you?" Hongyuan is a wave of his hand. Then, in front of the world of mortals, he made a light stroke. His tone was extremely congealing: "if you don''t believe it, take a good look around. Are we still going?" Suddenly. The world of mortals suddenly seemed to see the incredible scene, a pair of eyes, all stared up, and took a breath of cool air on the spot. "Here This is! " At this time. He found out. It turns out that at this moment, the seventh mountain range of the xuanhuang people was completely isolated from the outside world by a huge gas mask. In an instant. Seeing this scene of the world of mortals, both legs are scared to stand unsteady. "Old Ancestors... " "Don''t say it. Be quiet and look at it carefully. I always feel that this Tiandao level field itself was buried here at some time. Now, it''s its original appearance." The world of mortals: Hear these words. Grunt! Once again, the world of mortals swallowed a mouthful of saliva with a stiff face. He still felt that there was a terrible chill in his heart at the moment. All the way from the bottom of his feet, it rushed to his brain, making him dare not move any more. This moment. Even breathing stopped. Dharma Realm! It''s horrible enough! I didn''t expect it! This is still a field level Taoist teacher. That''s too scary! What is a field level Taoist? That''s another Dharma Realm, but the monks who specialize in the field are better than the ordinary monks. They can''t speculate, because they use the laws contained in the sun, the moon, the stars and even the spirit of heaven and earth as attack means. But the next moment. Just when the world of mortals was distracted, they only heard the old ancestor Hongyuan around them. Suddenly, they stared at each other with a look of horror and fear. Aphasia: "Tiandao seed! My mother!!! " Chapter 754 The seed of heaven?! Hear these four words. The whole face of the world of mortals was suddenly shocked, and his eyes were wide, and he collapsed on the ground in a moment. Grunt! This moment. Even Hongyuan, who remained calm all the time, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva after the voice was full of fear and gaffe. Next. Looking at the front, I can''t believe it. It just appeared beside Chu Lingxiao. It was like a spherical object with the size of a pill. What is the seed of heaven? It''s a world of heaven and earth level. When it turns to ashes, it will appear only with a probability of one in a billion. Until now. Even the monks in the world of heaven and earth level have never seen it with their own eyes. It is the supreme thing that only exists in ancient books and records. Although reach epic peak. Then we can fight against the heavenly way in the world of heaven and earth level, and reach the legendary environment, which can destroy the world of heaven and earth level. Even the existing heavenly way can''t resist it. But the monks of heaven and earth. No one will despise the way of heaven in the world. Even in the legal realm, it is no exception. Because. Everyone knows that if there is life in the heavenly way, the state of practice must be above the realm of Dharma. Unfortunately, it is an invisible thing without life. It''s a sense of heaven and earth. Born from birth. and this seed of heaven is the essence of the heaven and earth in this heaven and earth world. Rumor. Who can eat a heavenly seed. Its cultivation state! Just like a world Master''s realm, it is inviolable. In this world, the so-called destiny people will soar all the way. No matter how dangerous they encounter, they will turn bad luck into good luck, and finally climb to the unimaginable realm! This is what the world says - son of heaven! Grunt! Again! Looking at the Tiandao seed floating above Chu Lingxiao''s head, Hongyuan couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. His eyes were green. He wished he could rush to it now and stutter the Tiandao seed. This is after eating! It can make the state of the friar stand at the same level with the world Lord! But Hongyuan did not dare to move. But the next moment. The world of mortals can''t help but take a step, scaring Hongyuan, sweating all over, slapped him on the head, and shouted in a low voice: "crazy, right? Dare to have an idea about the things of such characters!" Smell the words. Only then did the world of mortals react and hide behind the world of mortals. They dare not speak again. Yeah These people But Chu Lingxiao and other figures, compared with the world Lord, should have some gaps. But there is such great fortune. Can get a seed of heaven. He knows. Fifty thousand years ago. The eight heaven and earth level worlds that have been turned into ruins are Chu Lingxiao''s masterpieces, but he still can''t imagine that he can get a heaven seed from them! That''s one in a billion. Only then will appear the heaven way crystal! Not to mention the destruction of eight, is to destroy all the heaven and earth level world, I''m afraid there will not be one! Hongyuan also saw it. She was shocked and completely lost her mind. Murmured: "it''s really a man of great fortune, who will be able to..." But the next moment. He didn''t finish his sentence. In an instant, the next scene appeared, which made Hongyuan''s eyes suddenly stare again, as if he saw the most incredible and incredible scene of his life. At this moment, his lips were shaking involuntarily. "Here This... " "Damn it, my mother!" And the side of the world of mortals, but also scared of the hair, have fallen, the face of shock and horror. After a glaze! There''s another one! Another seed of heaven! Second! "Damn it, it must be. How could it be!" Hongyuan was frightened and muttered. She was shaking all over. The color of shock in her eyes was beyond words. First! It''s amazing enough! There''s a second one! Are you dreaming! "Laozuzong, laozuzong, look, and..." Suddenly. Just after Hongyuan lost his mind, he only heard the voice of the world of mortals. In a moment, Hongyuan quickly raised his head and appeared in front of him again. At this moment, even Hongyuan collapsed on the ground in fear. Third! Fourth! Fifth! The Hiss! Hongyuan meditates in his heart again and again, but he can''t count any more, because the scene in front of him completely collapses his whole life''s practice outlook. Eight! Eight heavenly seeds! Each one radiates the brilliance of glaze color. It is more mysterious and quiet under the baptism of moonlight. But now, no matter how many seeds of heaven appear, it is not enough to describe their owner Chu Lingxiao! Eight! These are eight heavenly seeds! I got it by myself! Terror! Thriller! The world of mortals, who had already collapsed on one side, looked silly at the moment. He could only stare at the seeds of heaven floating around Chu Lingxiao. But compared to that. He couldn''t even imagine it. Chu Lingxiao Destroy the eight heaven and earth level world, and you will get eight heaven seeds, not so much to get, as to send! Who can believe it! Eight world-class worlds. There are eight heavenly seeds directly! The same person got it! You know. This seed of heavenly way can make the monks reach the same height as the world Lord. If you eat eight Hiss! And the night passed quickly. But when the day comes. All the great monks in the central area were surprised to find that the moon in the sky was still there! Not only hasn''t it disappeared! The moon There were seven more. Together, there were eight more! Up to tianzha! And all the big people in the center! Down to such a large Zhongzhou, all the friars are ignorant. Because. This is a spectacle that has never been seen before. I don''t understand at all. This short night passed, how can it suddenly become like this! But the next moment. Not waiting for everyone to respond, but suddenly, from the xuanhuang land boundary, it seems to set off a wave that can be seen all over the world. For a moment. There is a wave of terror all over Zhongzhou. It comes in a flash. This moment. Other people haven''t returned to God. But all the old antiques and monsters in the big clan suddenly shrunk their pupils, their eyes were quivering, and they looked at the land boundary of xuanhuang big clan, their faces were unbelievable and frightening. But then. But the excited breath stopped. "Here This is an ancient book. Only the seeds of heaven can Will... " Chapter 755 The voice just dropped. A grunt. I only heard that this huge Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Anyone who is an old antique, an old monster or a town can hear a sound of saliva. It makes people feel that the other party wants to rush right away and stammer. Full of urgency and excitement. A little greedy! In an instant. Everyone''s eyes, all coincidentally, looked at the xuanhuang land boundary. Although there was a trace of doubt and fear in their eyes, at the next moment, these old antiques, old monsters, after only thinking for a few seconds, disappeared in place. And where they''re going! It''s right at the border of xuanhuang people! One by one the eyes are green. Next. When I found that there were other people besides myself, heading in this direction, my eyes were full of killing intention in an instant, but when I saw more and more people, I still resisted and continued to fly to the border of xuanhuang ethnic group. Now. In everyone''s eyes, there is only one goal! That''s four words! Heaven seed! This is the seed of heaven! The indescribable things that did not appear even in the distant times are the products of the world''s heavenly way, which was born after its destruction. A heavenly seed! It can make the state of the monks themselves step into the supreme world Lord. Although it is not the promotion of the realm, it can make the monks understand the heaven and the earth to reach the height of the world Lord. By then. What''s that feeling like? All the way to practice. In itself, it is necessary for monks to understand the higher realm, so as to be promoted. The coexistence of heaven and earth, the understanding of higher-level Tao, and the temporary integration of the heaven and earth, can step into the heaven and earth power. And heaven and earth are powerful. We also need to figure out the truth in this world and step into the epic realm. And so on. To be stronger! But if a monk can coexist directly in heaven and earth, he can feel the world and all the feelings of the heaven and earth. Then, what kind of promotion is it for the monk himself? And that feeling! It''s also different from any chance coincidence. It''s lucky to observe the inner world of the world Lord and understand the way of heaven and earth. Because the feeling under that situation is not at all the friars under the world Lord. If they say they can understand it, they can understand it. Maybe a little. It can make a strong legend fall on the spot. But the seed of heaven! But it''s different! There is no danger at all, as long as you eat it, you can do it! Ancient books. It''s been recorded! The limit of heaven and earth, very close to sublimation, gave birth to the supreme seed, leading to the birth of heaven! That is to say. The birth of the world, once a seed! It''s like any kind of plant. absorbs the essence of the sun and the moon from the very smallest time, and then grows into the final appearance. The same is true of the heaven and earth world, and the first heaven and earth world is the seed of heaven. This moment. Even eight days ago, Ziwu Tian, who was scared away, took a group of powerful people of tianzha nationality and flew towards the land boundary of xuanhuang nationality. Now. Everyone regretted to the extreme, especially when they saw all the old antiques of the big family coming here, especially ziwutian''s eyebrows were frowned. If I had known! Xuanhuang land boundary! All of a sudden, if the seeds of heaven were born, eight days ago, he said nothing would go! This is the seed of heaven! Just eat it! Then you can understand all the feelings of the world! For his future practice, he can be unimpeded, just like the world of mortals, those tests, the answer has been written in front of you, then, what else is difficult to complete? But now In this short moment. Even ziwutian himself was very surprised. There were three or four old antiques hidden in such a huge Zhongzhou. They all reached the peak of legend! Just one step away! Then you can step into the realm of Dharma! "Ancestor..." Zishangxu was worried. As soon as he wanted to talk, he was interrupted by ziwutian: "don''t talk, go to see which mountain it is!" Eight moons! During the day, the strange scenes lead Zhongzhou to the great world. Countless monks, with dull faces, look at the sky. And the breath of heavenly seed! But all the old monsters of the Han nationality flying to the border of xuanhuang. Even taboo mountains. It was also a little shaky. But. But soon, peace was restored. As for this moment, the xuanhuang people and the other six mountains have already exploded. Six extremely cold figures. They first came to the seventh mountain for observation, but when they found that a strange young man in white was sitting in the sky with his knees crossed, he was stunned. Who is this? When did they step into the seventh mountain range, how could they not know? Next moment. When they noticed the shaking Hongyuan and the world of mortals, they were stunned and didn''t react. When they followed their eyes and looked back. Boom! This moment. Xuanhuang people, the most powerful ancestor among the Six Mountains, are all staring out. In an instant, their brain becomes blank, and the whole people are petrified. "Eight Eight! " "See you Damn it, how can it be!!! Eight heavenly seeds! " They were the first. I felt the seeds of the heavenly way described in the ancient books. They came here in a hurry, but they didn''t even think of it! One in a billion! The seeds of heaven will appear! There are eight at the moment! All around this young man in white, vaguely, emitting brilliant glass, suddenly! This moment. Six people a dull, already can''t say a word to come, straight stare at the Chu Lingxiao below don''t put, a face of gape. And the next moment. Old antiques and monsters from all sides have also been found. First of all, by the strange scene in front of us. I was shocked at the scene. Especially when looking at Hongyuan, the most powerful ancestor of xuanhuang, hiding aside and shivering, all of them look one by one. Look at me, I look at you. I look at you. I''m totally numb. I don''t know what happened. But when everyone. Find out! At the moment of eight Tiandao seeds, the atmosphere on the field suddenly became extremely weird. A group of big clan old antiques, old monsters, one by one, stared at eight Tiandao seeds, and saliva flowed out. Ziwutian and others on the other side. It was already there. But the fear in the eyes is greater than greed. No one dare to move forward. This is nothing else. But eight heavenly seeds! Legend! Take it! So that the monks can understand all the feelings of the world, not to speculate! But why! This man named Chu Lingxiao Quiet! This moment. It was so quiet that the air seemed to freeze. Chapter 756 Even now. The huge Zhongzhou has no boundaries. Most of the old antiques and monsters of the majority of the ethnic groups have already surrounded them. Looking at the eight seeds of heaven, no one has ever made a move. Because the first one to do it. It''s bound to be blocked by a second person. Next. The snipe and clam fight each other, and the fisherman gains profits! All the old antiques and monsters here have gone through so many things. Everyone knows the truth and has no power to rank themselves. No one can get the eight seeds of heaven. Most of all. They all recognized the young man in white! His portrait! As early as nvzun No. 3 warship, when she came back, she had been obtained by all the clans! Chu Lingxiao! A fugitive! How could they be so lucky? They got eight heavenly seeds in a row. At the same time, they also learned from their children who came back that Chu Lingxiao was the one who destroyed eight world-class worlds fifty thousand years ago! And stand! But there are eight seeds of heaven, falling around each other! That is to say! They destroyed eight world-class worlds and got eight directly. Even though they didn''t want to believe these things, they actually appeared in front of them! For a moment. A lot of big old monsters and antiques in the whole venue have stepped back carefully. It can destroy the characters of heaven in the world. They are people. Not qualified to deal with But ziwutian, the ancestor of tianzha, why didn''t he fight? Suddenly. The eyes of many big clan antiques are all towards Ziwu sky. They just saw Ziwu sky, and their heart sank to the extreme. But no one wants to let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! This is the seed of heaven! Even if not all! Get one! It''s also good! Eat one, it means that in the future, it is destined to enter the world, but now only female dignitaries, taboo mountain master, to reach the highest level! But why Ziwutian doesn''t do it? "Ancestor..." Purple on the side of the virtual, but anxious. Low voice way: "ancestor, later will change!" Smell the words. Ziwu''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, and his eyes were extremely cold, staring at Chu Lingxiao. Eight days ago. The reason why he was frightened is not that he was afraid of Chu Lingxiao, but that he was afraid of Chu Lingxiao''s identity. He had contact with the core clansmen of the East pole Ye family. Whether he started from him or the other clansmen of the East pole Ye family, or after he left the East pole ye family, he saw it for the first time! In this world! There are outsiders! You can have a brief contact with the core clansmen of the Ye family in the East pole. Otherwise, how can you still have the breath of the other side. It''s a real move. He has enough confidence. Chu Lingxiao Wan can''t be his opponent. He can let Hongyuan bow to him like that. Maybe the other side has already seen that Chu Lingxiao has the breath of the core clansman of the Ye family in the East pole. The only thing he''s worried about. If Chu Lingxiao is really a member of the Ye family in the East pole, it''s hard to say whether he will live in the world in the future, even if he grabs these eight heavenly seeds and eats them. If you eat it. He would never be afraid of so much. "Ancestor..." Zishangxu also understood this truth, but seeing more and more big clan old monsters around him, his face became more impatient, constantly urging ziwutian to make a decision quickly. Because now. Take a look at all the big clan antiques, old monsters. In fact, after all. The vast majority of people are not Chu Lingxiao''s opponents, and only Ziwu Tian, the ancestor of tianzha family, can suppress Chu Lingxiao and seize the eight seeds of heaven, but he is afraid This is the seed of heaven! Baoqi even the master of the taboo mountain range, as well as the female dignitary, have ideas about it. Then, there are these people, what''s the matter. Those people. Once it''s out. That''s to say, there''s no one to fight against. All the people on the scene can''t resist each other''s move. So. We should make a decision early, and before these two big people are moved, we should put these eight seeds of heavenly way under their tianzha clan gate! "Get out of the way!" The next moment. Ziwutian finally couldn''t help it. He drank it in a low voice and asked people around him to back away. "First let me break his outer protection!" I don''t know. What is Chu Lingxiao going to do. But it must be an extremely adverse event. Once it is successful, there will be extremely weird and horrible events. But now. It''s also when the other side can''t be distracted! When ziwutian finally saw that he was about to make a move, suddenly, all the big family old antiques and old monsters around had to step back again, and their faces were all solemn. Once the characters do. The result is doomed to have no suspense. Ziwu Tian was a lunatic who dared to challenge the female Zun at the beginning. Although later, he found that the gap between himself and the female Zun was simply out of reach, so he apologized to the female Zun. But it''s also revealed in another way. Today, ziwutian is really powerful enough to overlook the great world of Zhongzhou, except for the female dignitary and the master of taboo mountain range, anyone. Just! This is the seed of heaven! They really don''t want to Boom! But when ziwutian waved his hand, the supreme terror magic power hit the protective shield, it was suddenly, once the extremely bright light came from the sky, just like the Supreme God came, the magic power of ziwutian would be completely submerged in an instant. Suddenly. Everyone in the audience was stunned. Who is this? How dare you fight against Ziwu? Ziwu Tian''s eyes also tightened abruptly, and his face suddenly became extremely unhappy. He had no idea that someone would dare to stop him at this time. "You don''t want to live if you don''t know who is tall and who dares to stop me from doing things!" The voice fell. Even the presence of the elders and the old monsters at this level can''t help but feel an extremely horrible sense of killing. In an instant, ziwutian was filled with blood. At such a long distance, they still felt that the hairs of their whole body were standing up involuntarily. "Ziwutian Today''s strength, I''m afraid, has already reached the realm of Dharma Lord, right? " This moment. All the big clan old antiques and the eyes of the old monster suddenly shrink, and their eyes are full of fear. Previously. They haven''t seen ziwutian play before, so they still have a glimmer of hope. But at this moment, when they feel the cold breath on each other, they can''t help but feel it. I''m afraid that all of them together are not necessarily ziwutian''s opponents alone. "It seems that your wings have really hardened. How dare you talk to me like this?" But the next moment. When a light voice falls from the bright light column, his face suddenly changes. He turns straight down. It turns extremely white, but ziwutian himself. Then. Even more in the whole audience, a dumb stare, hurriedly back a few steps. Chapter 757 See this. The whole audience was confused. Who is the one in the bright column, who can scare the existence of Ziwu heaven and the peak of the legendary world into such a panic? Zishangxu and all the tianzha people behind him are also confused. What''s the situation? Ancestor, how can you be so scared? In an instant. One by one, you look at me and I look at you. It''s so quiet that I can''t help my breathing. Even Hongyuan and Hongchen, who are in the seventh mountain range, are stunned. Another mysterious strongman? The next moment. Only saw that so big bright light pillar, actually slowly walked out of seven or eight breath incomparable terror, and the cold white figure, followed by, the huge bright light pillar, also disappeared without trace. I saw it all. The leader is a middle-aged man with gentle temperament and a slightly mysterious aura. As for the others, they are all a group of old people. Suddenly, everyone is in a cold sweat. Can''t see through! No matter the leading middle-aged person or other old people, none of them, old monsters and antiques, can see through! A grunt. This moment. Everyone in the audience could not help but swallow their throats. The whole audience was still, and everyone stepped back again. Strange things! This is a strange thing! The great Zhongzhou is beyond the great world. All the people above the epic world should know each other. How can they know each other now? None of these people know each other! If that''s all. That''s all. But these people are all the strong ones above the epic realm, which is too horrible! Which clan is this?! Looking up, the middle-aged man, who was the leader, glanced at him faintly. At the moment, his face was white and his body was trembling. He said faintly: "why, do you want to start with the master?" The next moment. Everyone thought that Ziwu heaven would say something, but the scene in front of them was seen again. Everyone''s eyelids jumped wildly, and they felt extremely incredible. See purple Wu sky only, not only do not have any displeasure, anger. On the contrary, his face was frightened to the extreme. Shivering all over. As he retreated, he quickly waved his hands. He was afraid that the other side would blame him. He tried to explain: "no I dare not, Wutian, how dare I fight with you? This Tiandao seed, we tianzha people don''t want it, don''t want it. " "Ancestor..." Hearing this, zishangxu on one side immediately became a fool. But I just wanted to say something. He was turned around by Ziwu Tian, and he immediately glared angrily, indicating that he would not talk disorderly. In an instant. All the old antiques and monsters of tianzha nationality are ignorant. I didn''t expect that things would suddenly become like this. This middle-aged man Who is it? Just a few words scared their ancestors of tianzha into this Even the courage to talk back was gone. But this moment. A few of the surrounding ethnic groups, a few of the ancestors who had just stepped into the legend, suddenly changed their faces, as if they thought of something. Then, their eyes were so frightened that they could hardly stand. But. But at this time. Before all the people in the audience react, there are five extremely bright pillars, which fall down. As soon as the breath in each pillar falls down slowly, the atmosphere of the whole audience becomes extremely cold in an instant. It''s like God coming. No match. Even Ziwu Tian''s face, which had retreated to one side, suddenly changed, and his eyes were full of wonder. It''s not the time to reach the land boundary of xuanhuang. He already knew. There are at least five mysterious figures around him, which are not inferior to him. But he didn''t expect that these old monsters, who have been hidden for so long in Zhongzhou, are stronger than this! Can make him this half foot! Already stepped into the existence of the legal realm! All of them feel pressure and suffocation. These five people are the real Dharma Realm! "I heard that there is an ancient clan in Zhongzhou, which is superior to our golden clans. Now it seems that this is true." Soon. All of us can see a mysterious figure with a breath of matchless vicissitudes in the five light pillars. But what it says is that it makes all the old monsters and antiques in the whole clan suddenly change their faces, and their eyes are full of disbelief and horror. Gold clan! These five people are from the golden clan?! Suddenly. Everyone''s pupil, all involuntarily contracted, straight feel behind a burst of cold, goosebumps all over the body, one after another came out. Every friar who can step into the three warships of nvzun can be in the center of Zhongzhou, which is called the great clan! But there are also more ancient clans. It''s been a long time since I was born. They are all powerful races that once led the ups and downs of an era. Apart from the female dignitaries and the masters of taboo mountains, they are basically the masters of the great world in Zhongzhou. Therefore, they are called golden clans by the world! This moment. There was silence. All of us didn''t expect that in a short moment, even this ancient clan, which had already disappeared, appeared. But what makes them feel more creepy! These five figures! They call the middle-aged people in front of them the clans above them, and so on! That''s not Hiss! In a flash, all the big old monsters and antiques finally realized that the middle-aged people standing in front of them at the moment, as well as the old people in white, could not help but take a breath of cool air, and their hair stood up in fear. East pole Ye family! These people! It''s the legendary East pole Ye family! Once upon a time, there was a terrible clan that even the sixth heaven dared to step into! But at this moment. The five old figures from the golden clan suddenly snorted coldly and said with a sneer: "but today, the five of us really want to try. In this rumor, when our clan dominates Zhongzhou, they still don''t want to show up. Is it like what the rumor says, they still don''t want to show up The first clan that can be invaded is just an embroidered pillow, just famous! " The voice just dropped. No matter which clan''s old antiques, old monsters, can''t help but hold their breath. Even ziwutian is not brave enough to breathe. He feels that the development of things is far beyond his imagination. Eight heavenly seeds! It''s so big! It''s just the five old figures. One of them just fell down. Suddenly, the whole situation changed. A huge giant hand stretched out from the seventh mountain range. Snap! There was no reaction time for all the people in the audience. The old figure who had just spoken, the whole person, just like being slapped by others, instantly turned to ashes. This moment. Quiet! A dead silence! Except for the people of the Ye family in the East pole, who didn''t feel any horror, at this moment, including the four remaining old figures of the gold clan, all the people in the audience looked straight at the seventh mountain range, and the white clothes were almost staring out. In my mind! Three words! No way! Chapter 758 What just happened? This is a question that everyone in the audience, no matter who they are, would like to ask. What happened just now?! They just saw, a big hand, suddenly, stretching out from the xuanhuang clan, the seventh mountain range, and then they took pictures of the golden clan, talking to the old figure. There is no suspense at all! Instant! It was burned to ashes! But how could it be! The one who did it! They have always thought that, like sheep to be slaughtered, in addition to being caught and waiting for them, Chu Lingxiao is the winner of the eight heavenly seeds! This fugitive! How could it be?! A slap! Unexpectedly, the strong one of a golden clan was burned to ashes! This is the golden clan! Dare to challenge the Ye family in the East pole. How dare you do without stepping into the realm of Dharma Lord! The strong in law! I was slapped to ashes! This Suddenly. Ziwu Tian looks silly, his eyes are wide, his whole body is covered with sweat, all of which are standing up in fear. His face is frightening and unimaginable! He thought. Chu Lingxiao just has some relations with the Ye family in the East pole. He doesn''t pay attention to Chu Lingxiao at all. But now this scene. He was really scared. His legs were straight and soft. His whole body was soaked in cold sweat! This man! This man named Chu Lingxiao, how could he be so strong? Shouldn''t he be a legendary place?! How to do it! A slap! The strong one of Dharma Master''s realm was burned to ashes! This moment. When the audience looked up, it was as quiet as a cicada. Ziwu Tian is still like this. The zishangxu standing behind him, as well as all the old antiques and antiques of tianzha nationality, are even more scared. His scalp is numb and his soles are cold. In an instant. When they got back to their senses, they realized that when something just happened, their legs were all soft, and they were scared directly in the void and collapsed on the ground. How dare they stand on the top of Chu Lingxiao''s head and look down at Chu Lingxiao wantonly. This moment. Even breathing stopped. Not only zishangxu these people, all the big clan old antiques and old monsters around, but also all fell to the ground in fear. The whole body''s hair was standing up in fear. Even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. No one thought of it at all! The fugitive in their eyes -- Chu Lingxiao! It''s so scary! They had thought that even if they destroyed eight heaven and earth level worlds, they would have reached the legendary world at most. But who ever thought that with a slap of his hand, he would have turned a strong Dharma Lord into ashes! This is the realm of Dharma! No ordinary friar! Even ziwutian can''t compete! How could "Chu Lingxiao lent Tiandao level field and a little power of these eight Tiandao seeds. It''s so invincible!" But when the other four cold figures reacted, it was everyone''s face with a trace of anger and shame. Just feel! It''s not that Chu Lingxiao really has such terrible strength! It''s the heaven level field under you! There are also eight heavenly seeds around! Otherwise! A fugitive! How can suddenly, the strength becomes so terrible! Hear that. All the big clan old antiques and monsters around were shocked. Then, because of the strange scene just now, their extremely frightened eyes suddenly reduced a little and their faces showed a little thought. It''s hard not to Really? You can''t help it. The more you think about it, the more you feel it. Otherwise, how can a Dharma Master be shot dead with one slap! How powerful this is! But of all the people in the audience, only the middle-aged man of the Ye family in the East pole, and all the old men in white, shook their heads slightly. They felt that the so-called Golden clan in front of them was really stupid and pitiful. Such an opponent. Ask them back. Why is it that in the era of the golden clan, which dominates the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, they did not come out of the world. It seems that they were afraid of their golden clan in the East pole Ye family. What a fool! And this middle-aged man. And these old people. It was ye Wuqun who came here, as well as all the elders of Ye family in the East pole. When they felt the unique flavor of Tiandao seed, they hurriedly came here. When they arrive. I was really scared at the beginning! Eight heavenly seeds! This one in a billion probability, there will be one thing, there are eight! This one got it! It''s unthinkable! I''m afraid that even the world is not so lucky. It''s not something you can get if you are strong. But now. After the death of a Dharma Master, the so-called Golden clan dare to question his strength. It''s just like forcing itself into a dead end! If it wasn''t for the moment that this one didn''t talk. The three realms of several Dharma Masters. If any one of them comes out, it will be solved. But in these golden clans, the four old figures, the voice of rage, echoed in the whole seventh mountain range, Chu Lingxiao suddenly opened his eyes. Light way: "give you another chance, go." It''s just the voice. The four elders of the golden clan, the one who just spoke, were full of sarcasm: "there''s a kind of hand you can use again. It''s just because of the sneak attack and the power of the heaven''s Taoism field......" Just. He hasn''t finished speaking. Bang! The whole body turns to ashes in an instant. Boom! See this scene, just ready to stand up again, those big clan old antiques, old monsters, the leg of the instant fear again a soft, collapsed on the ground, the brain is a blank. Hiss! Everyone took a breath of cool air on the spot. "You!" The only two left are also horrified in their eyes. They are ready to help each other with the power of Tiandao level field and the Tao rhyme of the eight Tiandao seeds. It should not be. You can clap one of them into ashes! But why "It seems you don''t want to leave." The next moment. The faint voice falls, but Chu Lingxiao brushes, disappears in place, and then appears in front of the remaining two Dharma Masters. "If you don''t want to go, I''ll give you a ride." Suddenly. It is found that Chu Lingxiao has appeared in front of him, but the two Dharma Masters have no fear in their eyes, their faces are full of joy, and their corners of their mouths all show a bit of ridicule involuntarily: "I dare to leave there without external help, I see you..." But their words are still in decline. But seeing Chu Lingxiao''s eyes shining, suddenly there was a slight flash. All the people in the audience witnessed that two Dharma Masters from the golden clan were instantly turned into two ashes from the air! Before death. Only see two people, eyes crazy contraction, full of fear. But this scene. But all the people in the audience, especially ziwutian, came out with goose bumps. Eyes. Full of fear! I can''t believe that Chu Lingxiao, even though he left Tiandao level field and eight Tiandao seeds, is still so strong and frightening! A faint voice fell. Everyone is so atmospheric that they dare not breathe. "And you, don''t go, do you want to be like them?" Chapter 759 A faint voice fell. There was a complete silence. Quiet as a cicada. It''s more appropriate to describe the scene at this moment with the breath sound. Strong! Strong enough to be outrageous, they are big old monsters, old antiques, long cherished wishes in this life. In fact, they don''t expect to enter into any world and reach the Dharma Realm, which is enough to satisfy. But now They found out. No matter how long we chase, I''m afraid we can''t catch up with the man in white! Chu Lingxiao! How can it be so strong! They thought that, like the four ancient figures of the golden clan, Chu Lingxiao could do it with the help of the Tiandao level field and the eight Tiandao seeds. With one slap, he could make a Dharma Master into ashes. But now! There are two words to tell them about this horrible scene. Ignorance! Ignorance to the extreme! What kind of fugitive is this? Even if it doesn''t reach the world Lord''s territory, I''m afraid it''s also a strong one above the nine realms of Dharma Lord! It''s not them at all. Can provoke! Bang. Ziwu Tian was also scared. He collapsed on the ground, and his brain suddenly became blank. At this moment, he didn''t even have the courage to look directly at Chu Lingxiao. These people! He said it before! The other side is not as good as him! Funny! I''m ridiculous! Such a person, such a big Zhongzhou has no boundaries. I''m afraid that in addition to the female dignitary and the master of the forbidden mountains, only the East pole Ye family in front of me can Hiss! But the next moment, just as he thought about it, he was in a cold sweat on his brow. Only see. From the day when he left the East pole Ye family, ye WUS, the patriarch of the clan, was like a humble servant. He walked to Chu Lingxiao in three steps. Bow and say: "excuse me, please calm down. It''s not worth being angry for these ants." The voice just dropped. After that, all the old members of the East pole Ye family hurriedly walked in front of Chu Lingxiao with their bodies lowered. This scene. Let all the big clan antiques and old monsters around, especially those who once lived outside the Ye family in the East pole, look at them all. Their eyes are staring straight, just like petrifaction. They feel that they must be dreaming at this moment, and they are extremely unbelievable. How could this happen! With such strength, that''s all! Even the chief of the Ye family in the East pole, and all the elders, do this. This is the Ye family in the East pole! Far away. Its founder, dare to step into the sixth heaven! Future generations are more proud than each other. There is no outsider just now. Stepping into the East pole Ye family area, we can see that the core clansmen of the East pole Ye family are more important than their own lives in terms of their identity and dignity. It is absolutely impossible to let people step into the East pole Ye family easily. Because. Only the people they identify with can enter. Otherwise, even those who are strong in Dharma will be immediately thrown out, or even killed directly! Let alone now! Towards a man in white! Bow and salute. This look of servile! In the past, this was an unimaginable thing, a scene that could only be seen in a dream! But now! It''s true, it''s real. It''s in front of them! But this moment. But even ye Wuqun and others dare not say a word. They can only keep this posture and bow in front of Chu Lingxiao. This moment. I stayed in the seventh mountain range all the time and saw Hongyuan from the beginning to the end. I was totally scared and stupid. I was dazed and smirking. I just felt that I was dreaming at the moment. This man! It''s too scary to be in trouble! First of all, he slapped five golden Patriarchs to become the powerful in the territory. In fact, this was what he expected. After all. He saw it with his own eyes. It''s Chu Lingxiao! This Tiandao level field has been moved up from the xuanhuang ethnic group and the seventh mountain. With such strength, it has definitely reached the nine realms of Dharma Lord! Gold clan is stronger. No one can surpass the nine realms of Dharma Masters. Shot dead! It''s absolutely normal! But the East pole Ye family is totally different. As a member of the outer clan of the East pole Ye family, he knows how terrible the power of the East pole Ye family is, especially the great clan leader and the East pole Tiandao array, which all the clan elders have joined hands with, can reach the top ten areas of the Dharma Lord! So powerful! Apart from the female dignitary and the master of the forbidden mountain range, no one in Zhongzhou can ignore the power of the eastern celestial array, unless the other is the top power of the Dharma Lord''s ten realms. Even that distance from the world! Peak Dharma Master only one step away! Otherwise. How could the chief of Ye family and the elders of all the families in the East pole not even give a hand For a moment. Hongyuan thought of the words Chu Lingxiao said eight days ago, and her face suddenly turned dull and dumb. "Maybe he felt that there was a trace of the core clansman of the East pole Ye family on me!" Hiss! Thinking of this, Hongyuan suddenly took a breath of cool air, his eyes were shaking. Was it a long time ago! Has Chu Lingxiao been to the East pole leaf family? Otherwise! How can we make the patriarch and all the elders "Not yet?" In the confusion of all the people''s thoughts and fears, Chu Lingxiao''s extremely flat voice fell down again, and suddenly it was like a thrill, and the whole body was bristling. "Shall I see you off?" Boom! This sentence falls. Everyone is back to their senses. At the next moment, no matter which clan''s antiques or monsters, they all get up in fear. Then, how fast they are, how fast they are. A moment''s work. Almost a few seconds. Already left No, it should be like a bereaved dog, flying and looking back in horror. I''m afraid that Chu Lingxiao will catch up with him. It''s gone in an instant. Compared with the speed before coming. It''s more than tripled! The next moment. Chu Lingxiao also looked down lazily, turned around slowly, then returned to the seventh mountain range. Suddenly. See here. Ye Wuqun and others dare to stand up. However, when they see Ziwu Tian and those other clansmen who left their East pole Ye family, they are still scared and panicked. Their eyes are dazed. They forget to move and leave. Immediately. I don''t want to get angry. In an instant. I waved at will, and then I took pictures of ziwutian. All in all. They all disappeared in the sky over the xuanhuang land boundary. Finish it all. Ye Wuqun, as well as all the families of Ye family in the East pole, also stepped into the seventh mountain in a hurry. Grunt! A frightening scene like the wind rolling the remnant clouds. But it also made all the people of xuanhuang nationality unable to help themselves. They were all like releasing the burden. They were sweating and paralyzed on the ground. I feel all this. It''s like they''re dreaming, it''s unbelievable. Chapter 760 Especially the xuanhuang people. The master of the Six Mountains, at the moment, looked at the whole person, were stupid. All of the previous, let each of them, afraid to move a step. When all the people left, they returned to their senses. On the spot, like the rest of the xuanhuang people, they seemed to be drained of all their strength in an instant and collapsed on the ground. Completely shocked. I can''t imagine. They xuanhuang, the seventh mountain range, have such a terrible person! Not only the five gold clan strongmen were killed. Liandongji Ye family. All of them are so fearsome and willing to be like servants, with their bodies bowed down and following behind. All this. It''s just like dreaming. It''s not true! And now. Before, there was a storm. All the old antiques and monsters of the big ethnic groups went to the xuanhuang big ethnic group. For all the people in the great world of Zhongzhou, it seemed that something important was going to happen, results. I waited for a long time, but I didn''t hear any movement. However, all the faces were full of doubts. When we see our ancestors. After coming back. These great monks are confused. What''s going on? The old ancestor came back like this. Don''t you tell them, what happened to the land boundary of xuanhuang people? The other side. Xuanhuang is the seventh mountain range. Chu Lingxiao is still sitting there with his knees crossed. The heaven level field under him is running again when he comes back. And the eight heaven seeds are also running around Chu Lingxiao. Gradually. The eight seeds of heavenly way, composed of glazed brilliance, are like an extremely bright light in an instant, turning into a dazzling circle of light and enveloping the Chu Lingxiao. In the sky. The eight moons still haven''t disappeared. It really puzzled all the great monks. It was clear that the strange scene in the sky must have something to do with the land boundary of xuanhuang. As a result, when my old ancestor came back, he didn''t say a word. Not only that. They are also forbidden to talk about it. It''s just not normal! "Ancestor, we......" The world of mortals in the seventh mountain range is really scared at the moment. I can''t say a complete word. My face is full of horror and uneasiness. My eyes are fixed on Chu Lingxiao. It''s terrible. How can this man be so powerful. One slap kills five golden clans. Even the legendary Ye family in the East pole. Unexpectedly There is no choice. The eyes of the world of mortals immediately fell on the other side. Not far away, ye Wuqun and all the elders of Ye family in the East pole stood there respectfully, seemingly guarding Chu Lingxiao, but like servants, waiting for their master to finish everything. This scenario. Plus what we saw before. It really makes the world of mortals feel extremely creepy. I can''t believe that he used to stay in nvzun No. 3 warship. In these 50000 years, he has been chasing these characters. Is he running? Terror! Hongyuan, standing on the other side, also dare not breathe. He had expected Chu Lingxiao''s identity before, which may be extremely shocking, but he still can''t imagine that the chief of the Ye family in the East pole is so awesome in front of this man. That can be done. In this Zhongzhou, there are only two people, female, the master of forbidden mountains! But this identity! It is not only related to female dignitaries, but also to the master of taboo mountains. Come and go! This one! All of a sudden, it involves the top three figures in Zhongzhou! Grunt! Hongyuan has forgotten how many times he has swallowed the saliva, but if he doesn''t, he really can''t suppress the impulse to roar in his heart. If not. He''s really afraid that he''s going crazy. "Go, tell them to prepare some food, and then eat it when you come down." The leaf has no group light way. Then. Ye tianzhe, who came with him, hurriedly went to the Hongyuan and the Hongchen. In fact, when the monks reach a certain level, they eat and drink. There''s no need to do it at all. But. Ye Wuqun feels that they have come here. If they don''t do anything, it''s really uncomfortable. Seeing ye tianzhe, he came to him. Hongyuan and Hongchen are in a very tense mood. Although ye tianzhe''s strength. In the eyes of the powerful people like Hongyuan, ye tianzhe is nothing, but he is the core member of the Ye family in the East pole. That is to say, he is ziwutian, who will immediately become extremely restrained and at a loss. The next moment. Hongyuan stood up in a hurry and said with a smile: "no I don''t know young master...... " Ye tianzhe is not polite to such legendary places as Hongyuan. His tone is very bland: "go and prepare some food." Smell the words. Hongyuan quickly nodded, and the world of mortals around him, even more like Amnesty, also hurriedly climbed up from the ground and left together. Do this. Ye tianzhe then went back to ye Wuqun. Looking at the void, Chu Lingxiao, whose breath is more mysterious and unpredictable, finally couldn''t help but ask: "patriarch, please, what is this..." "Shh, keep it down." But it just opened. He was interrupted by Ye Wuqun. Hearing the reminder, ye tianzha immediately covered his mouth, and then asked in a low voice again: "patriarch, this..." Next moment. But ye Wuqun shook his head, saying that he was puzzled. Eight heavenly seeds! Got it by one! At this point, he can''t imagine that even the old ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, Ye Feng, can''t have such luck. It''s only a matter of one in a billion. You can imagine. It''s a big surprise. But now. Chu Lingxiao is stepping on a Tiandao level field and eight Tiandao seeds. He obviously wants to make some earth shaking evolution. He doesn''t even know what will happen next. Throughout Zhongzhou, there is no upper boundary. Even the seeds of heaven! This kind of thing! It has been listed as one in a billion probability before the emergence of Tiandao crystal. No one has ever seen it before. Even many ancient books handed down from a very distant era only say that it is possible! Let alone now! Eight heavenly seeds! Around a person! This is an event that has not even been recorded in ancient books. It is estimated that it is the first time in Zhongzhou from ancient times to the present. It is unimaginable! Boom! But all of a sudden, only heard a loud noise, suddenly, the eyes of Ye Wuqun and others, can''t help but shrink. It''s broken! Next! A seed of heaven, from their eyes, into ashes. "Here..." Ye Wuqun and others, immediately look dull, that look, than their own lost things, even uncomfortable. Chapter 761 Broken! A heavenly seed! All of a sudden, it took only a second to lose the luster of glass, from petrifaction to ashes. But this scene. It really makes ye Wuqun and other people''s hearts feel that they are all suffering from a whip, which is hard to say. This moment. The eyes all looked a little lost, looking at Chu Lingxiao who was still sitting cross legged in the void, suddenly his face was dull and helpless. What on earth is this going to do! This is nothing else! It''s the seeds of heaven that can only appear with a probability of one in a billion. If you eat them, you can immediately feel all the feelings of the world. These two words, even precious, are not enough to describe their value. Now. In front of them, turned to ashes! What a pity! What a pity! Next moment. Ye Wuqun and others have not yet waited for him to react, but they see the second seed of the heavenly way, which will soon appear in a similar way. Half of its glaucous glaze disappears and becomes stone. Bang! The seed of the heavenly way, as before, was reduced to ashes. "Here..." Ye Wuqun is stupid. Standing beside him, all the elders of the East pole Ye family are even more stupid. Is this crazy?! Let the seeds of heaven be! One by one! That''s how it turns into ashes! Eight! It''s very difficult to get one of the eight heavenly seeds, even in the world. In a short moment, two heavenly seeds have become ashes! It''s completely It''s like the saying of ordinary people: "it''s like not having money!" Bang! There was another loud noise, just like that kind of stone, which appeared cracks and broke suddenly. Third heaven seed! The same is true. To ashes! This moment. Ye Wuqun, as well as all the families of Ye family in the East pole, was full of wry smiles. They really want to say. No! It''s OK for us! But no one dares to say their true ideas, but they don''t understand. Such a seed of heaven is hard to find. Is this the way to turn it into ashes, no matter There are five left! Even if Chu Lingxiao is the existence of the world, five heavenly seeds, if eaten, must be very helpful to any friar. On the other side. Hongyuan and Hongchen, who have come back, also happened to see the third Tiandao seed turn into ashes. In an instant. Two people a pair of eyes, almost stare out, immediately straight pharynx throat, straight feeling incomparably incredible. This is the seed of heaven! This one even said no! There was a dead silence. Seeing Chu Lingxiao, suddenly opened his eyes. Those quiet and deep eyes seemed to have passed millions of years in a flash. They were extremely cold, vicissitudes of life, cold, ye Wuqun and others, all of them could not help shivering. I can''t help but shrink my neck. Chu Lingxiao of intuition at the moment. As if someone had changed, if the former Chu Lingxiao, no matter how he treated anyone or anything, was plain and casual, then the Chu Lingxiao at the moment would give people a feeling of cold and heartless. Where the light of the eyes is. As if even the air was frozen. Suddenly. The eight moons in the sky seemed to be infected, and they were immediately sucked in by force! But the closer to Chu Lingxiao! But the smaller the moment! Just a few seconds. Eight moons! Then all of them were absorbed into Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao''s whole body, up and down, was filled with a brilliant light, which was extremely sacred, almost But see this. But ye Wuguo''s whole body bristles up, his face is dull, and he murmurs: "Zao Making the world! " These two words fall. Immediately. Scared of all the old people in the East pole Ye family, all the gooseflesh came out. As if I heard the most incredible thing in the world. A brush. One face looked at ye Wuqun with disbelief, and the voice trembled: "big Patriarch, you What do you say, make Make the world! " Hear the word "make the world". Ye tianzhe, on one side, was even more frightened, and his face was stunned. "Is it really creation?" But ye Wuqun was full of dullness: "this This man is indeed filled with the power of making the world, but... " Say. Ye Wuqun can''t say a word completely. What is creation? That is to create a world in the world of heaven and earth, just as in the world of heaven and earth. If the power of the monks surpasses the heavenly way in the world of heaven and earth, it will be enough to open up the world again and create a world of their own! But ye Wuqun really wants to say! But! This is not a world of one side, but a world of the main heaven and earth. The way of heaven is unimaginable. Even the world''s main environment must be constrained by it. Even if you step on the world''s main environment again, you can''t do it! But now! He really felt the power to rebuild the world from Chu Lingxiao! Suddenly. The master of taboo mountain range was also scared out of cold sweat. He looked at the direction of xuanhuang land boundary and couldn''t calm down for a long time. Although he knew that Chu Lingxiao must be there when he made such a big move in xuanhuang land boundary at the moment. But I still can''t believe it. World power! It appears on this man! It''s estimated to have strength. Only when you can step into the eighth heaven can you have the qualification and strength "Here This, what is it going to do? " On the other side. Feel this. There is also the area where the nun is located. However, with a very cold and beautiful hum, the ten thousand mountains suddenly tremble and return to normal. But now. Xuanhuang people, in the seventh mountain range, ye Wuqun and others are completely stupid. Because. It''s just a dozen seconds here. There are enough four seeds of heaven. They turn into ashes from Chu Lingxiao''s side. There''s only one left! Keep it as it is! But. Just then. Chu Lingxiao''s body, a very bright light, slowly fell, fell on the last Tiandao seed. Ye Wuqun, as well as all people, an extremely creepy scene, appeared. The last seed of heaven. All of a sudden, a little bud appeared! Although very small, almost invisible to the naked eye, but for them, it is clear! That heavenly seed! Even like the most common seed in the world, a little sprout! The next moment. The light on Chu Lingxiao''s body disappeared completely at this moment. The Tiandao level field under Chu Lingxiao also stopped turning. Everything around him was back to normal. "It''s interesting, it turns out." Chapter 762 There was a silence around. There are no more eight moons in the sky. But on the last Tiandao seed, there is a tiny bud. This strange scene makes the leaves of Wuqun and all the people in xuanhuang, the seventh mountain, hold their breath. Soon. Chu Lingxiao rose slowly from the void. Wave it. The seed of Tiandao, which has sprouted, falls on Chu Lingxiao''s hand. Fifty thousand years ago. Chu Lingxiao has a sudden fantasy. thinks that the seeds of Tian Dao may hide what he is looking for -- the same flowers, after all, this is the most brilliant crystallization of the world in a heaven and earth world. Everything and everything is different from each other. No matter how the world changes, it will eventually become the seed of heaven. So. Fifty thousand years ago. Chu Lingxiao just destroyed eight heaven and earth level worlds. With great magic power, he forced eight heaven seeds to be extracted from them. But because of the heaven seeds, they contain infinite time breath. So. Chu Lingxiao has been waiting for 50000 years. Now. Although there are seven supreme seeds, which are turned into ashes, they still have some harvest. With this supreme seed that has sprouted, it''s really something of its own. We can take this as well. See through the deeper things! Still that question! Way! What do you want to hide? In this world, everyone and everything you encounter are definitely traceable, but there is a power to mislead all monks in this world. To believe that is the so-called dark, already doomed. What Chu Lingxiao wants to find! It''s those unsolved mysteries that he thinks should have answers! It''s a pity. Exhausted seven heavenly seeds, using the world-class power, but still did not cultivate, that flower! If this is the last seed of heaven. Can blossom directly! All the answers can be solved today, but it''s a pity that there is only a little bud. But. This is a little more verified! It''s true that there is a mysterious power behind the evolution of heaven''s way in the world of heaven and earth level, from everything a monk encounters to everything! Looking at the tender seeds of heaven in my hand. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes light, slightly condensed, but light way: "this day, not far away." The voice falls. But ye Wuqun, and all the people in the room, who were in the fog, did not understand what Chu Lingxiao did all this for, but they knew a little! A sprouted seed of heaven! I''m afraid! More precious than those seeds of heaven that have not been turned into ashes! Because. Anyone can see it. Now. The Tiandao seed in Chu Lingxiao''s hand is definitely worth more than the first seven. Otherwise. How come the first seven are gone, and the last one is left? But if they knew. Why is this last one left? I''m afraid it will show more helpless and wry smile. This last seed of the heavenly way, why it can become like this now, without turning into ashes. It''s all the first seven seeds of the heavenly way. All the Taoist particles contained in the seeds are completely absorbed by this seed. Otherwise, how can the first seven seeds of the heavenly way turn into ashes. In this world. Chu Lingxiao was willing to do so. Seven heavenly seeds are consumed. Only one Tiandao seed can grow buds. But if at this moment. Let ye Wuqun and the whole audience know that Chu Lingxiao''s real idea now, I''m afraid that he will faint directly. Because. Chu Lingxiao is now thinking, if he did not destroy eight heaven and earth level worlds, but twenty or more, fifty thousand years ago, would this seed of heaven grow a flower instead of a bud? But after all. Chu Lingxiao still hasn''t put it into action. The eight heaven and earth worlds are almost all the same, the world that is about to fall. Even if it was not destroyed fifty thousand years ago, it would not escape the tragic fate of being a ruin. Now. There is not so much world to destroy. But once this kind of world appeared, Chu Lingxiao didn''t hesitate at all, so he did. But. This life. It''s not only for these reasons, but also for many things. "Respect Excuse me, this heavenly seed... " The next moment. Ye Wuqun suddenly trembled and came over. Then, with a smile on his face, he pointed to the Tiandao seed in Chu Lingxiao''s hand. With full curiosity. The rest of us are leaning over. Chu Lingxiao is direct. He stretches the seed of the heavenly way in front of Ye Wuqun and lightly says: "what do you want?" "No No, no, you misunderstood me. I just want to have a look. " This stretch. Almost didn''t frighten ye Wuqun''s soul out. Suddenly, he looked guilty and shook his head to deny it. He was afraid that Chu Lingxiao would see what he really thought. But then again. Who doesn''t want it! As soon as the value of this heavenly seed is seen, it is even more unpredictable. The ghost knows what kind of incredible state the friar will achieve if he eats it. But. Looking at this sprouting Tiandao seed, for a while, no matter who it is, we can''t help but stare at it. There is a tiny bud on the glaze, just like breaking through the earth, which seems to be completely integrated with Tiandao seed. Even. At this moment, all of us have an illusion in our hearts. We can''t help thinking, is this actually the seed of heaven, the original appearance? Or Heaven, is it really planted by people, like seeds? Cold! This moment. Thinking of this, all of us can''t help shivering and leaving this ridiculous idea behind, but we can''t help thinking. Is it true? And that''s when. Outside is in a hurry, appeared a look, some flurried, but anxious young figure. But that''s why. At this moment, the whole seventh mountain range is covered by an invisible hood. So. The young man could only shout at the depth of the seventh mountain: "laozuzong, laozuzong, disciples have important things to report, please laozuzong, disciples can come in." Smell the words. Ye Wuqun and other people''s faces changed. But Hongyuan''s face was suddenly embarrassed. He coughed dryly. First, he looked at Chu Lingxiao and smiled a few times. Then, he put on a high voice, the tone of the old ancestor. He said lightly: "if you have anything, you can say it outside." Hear that. The young man hesitated for a moment, but hurriedly replied: "ancestor, just in the area of nvzun, suddenly a special envoy came and said that he had the order of nvzun. He came to see Chu Lingxiao and said that he had something important to tell." Lady? Hear the young people''s response, especially the words "female Zun". The next moment. Ye Wuqun and others could not help shivering in their hearts. They all brush their eyes and look at Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 763 No matter ye Wuqun, as well as all the elders of Ye family in the East pole, or Hongyuan and Hongchen, they all know that Chu Lingxiao has something to do with nvzun, but they don''t know exactly what kind of relationship it is. It will. I heard the woman sent someone to come here. I can''t help it. Especially in Hongyuan and Hongchen, I still remember that Chu Lingxiao is a fugitive. When I heard that the female monk sent a special envoy to see Chu Lingxiao, I couldn''t help but jump a few times. Hongyuan is even more subconscious. He asks: "who is the special envoy?" The sound went out. The young man also hurriedly replied: "back to the old ancestor, she is the sixth disciple of nvzun, fengshifei, and she is standing just outside our xuanhuang land boundary, the old ancestor, how should the disciples reply to her?" Although young people know. At the moment, a series of events happened in xuanhuang clan in recent days. All the old monsters and antiques of the clan came in person, even the golden clan and the Ye family in the East pole. It must have something to do with Chu Lingxiao. But he never thought of it. The young man in white, who he had brought in at the beginning, was so terrible in identity and strength that he could not imagine talking with such people. But he still can''t imagine. Now. Even the nun has sent people and the sixth disciple, which shows that even the nun has noticed Chu Lingxiao and attached great importance to her. Otherwise. It''s impossible to send the sixth disciple. Hongyuan, on the other side, was shocked when she heard that the special envoy sent by the nun was her sixth disciple. Then she looked at Chu Lingxiao and indicated how to reply. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand at will. See here. Hongyuan continued to say: "please come in." Hear that. The young man left in a hurry. "Excuse me, lady, at this time, special envoy is here. What do you think is it?" Ye Wuqun asked. However, once again, all the old eyes of the Ye family in the East pole fell on Chu Lingxiao curiously. They know more than Hongyuan and Hongchen. So. I don''t think it''s because of Chu Lingxiao''s identity as a fugitive. After all, Ye Feng, the old ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, once followed Chu Lingxiao in a very long time, and the female Zun was their elder sister. The nun must have known Chu Lingxiao for a long time. Who can say clearly about these two people. But. On the other side of Hongyuan, the two people of the world of mortals, are sweating. Although they know that Chu Lingxiao is not the identity of fugitive as they imagined, the awe power that the female Buddha brought to them is still too great. But for ye Wuqun''s doubt. Chu Lingxiao did not speak. Soon. The young man came back, but along came a beautiful woman in a red robe with elegant temperament and a sense of vicissitudes. She looked no more than 30 years old. But the moment I saw a beautiful woman. Hongyuan''s face was suddenly tense. Fengshifei. The sixth disciple of nvzun. In fact, in terms of seniority, there are many old antiques and monsters among the big families who should be honored as an elder. Even he dare not talk with his peers and should be respected. Because the strength of the other side, as early as 50000 years ago, has entered the legend. Today''s strength. He can''t see through at all. Only ye Wuqun, who was present, and all the elders of the Ye family in the East pole, saw the beautiful lady, Princess Fengshi, with a slight change of face and an involuntary look at each other, revealing a trace of accident. Legend peak. I didn''t expect that after only 50000 years, the other side has already stepped into such a realm. Though they are far less powerful than the six or five Dharma Masters. But throughout Zhongzhou, there is no such friars who are gifted in practice. And. They know it. This is only the sixth disciple of nvzun. It''s not from any famous clan, let alone the so-called Golden clan. But it''s really hard to have such an unimaginable cultivation speed. Sixth disciple. It''s all the same. Let alone the first five. Actually. They were also the first time to see the disciples of nvzun. They stood in front of them. Before they knew that nvzun was their own sister, Ye Feng, the ancestor of Dongji Ye family, I was afraid that they would not be so impressed. But now. I really feel that Ye Feng, the old ancestor, is the elder sister ye nvzun, whose means are totally beyond the imagination of the world. The sixth disciple of the family has already surpassed the old antiques and old monsters in most of the big families. If that first disciple. No way. Even those who are strong in the six and five levels of the Dharma Master have seen difficulties. When ye Wuqun, as well as all the elders of Ye family in the East pole, as well as Hongyuan and the world of mortals were looking at fengshifei, fengshifei had a pair of cold and slightly enchanting beautiful eyes, which were also looking at them. First, after a look at Hongyuan. Then he looked at ye Wuqun and others, and then he fell on Chu Lingxiao, who was wearing a white suit. Compared with other people, Princess Fengshi, Chu Lingxiao was a better person. Fifty thousand years ago. She''s weird. How could she let her master, nvzun, personally convey the Dharma purport to hunt down this man if she lived in the same place. Finally. Even the master of the forbidden mountain range was born for him. She wanted the nun to cross the name of Chu Lingxiao off the hunting list. As a result, the two World Masters fought fiercely. That war. Her memory is still fresh to this day. For the same person. Even destroyed several world-class world. But. Now. But she can see that this man named Chu Lingxiao has an unusual identity. Otherwise, how could he take those ten people as his disciples by virtue of a letter from a man, master nvzun? You know. She was able to become the sixth disciple of nvzun, and also experienced various tests of life and death before finally joining the gate of nvzun. Princess Fengshi was soon in the eyes of everyone. Slowly walked to Chu Lingxiao. No self-supporting is the sixth disciple of the nun, so I put on a high and arrogant look. First, I bowed to Chu Lingxiao, and then I said: "elder generation, princess, in the name of the master, I come to invite the elder generation to sit in the throne of the emperor five days later, and I am the first candidate." Feng Shifei hasn''t said that yet. Hongyuan standing on one side, especially the world of mortals, who are competing for the emperor''s respect, can''t help but tremble for a moment. Then, he looks at Chu Lingxiao carefully. In a moment, he looks unbelievable. First selection! That''s not to say! who can be the disciple of the female has the final say? Chapter 764 Hear that. Even the face of Ye Wuqun, who was standing by the side, and all the old people of Ye family in the East pole suddenly changed, which was very moving. The first choice. They know that, too. Because. Their Ye family in the East pole is the oldest clan in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. They have experienced several times when female dignitaries chose their disciples. The first one is the most familiar one. That will be the last test. In all previous times, it was the nun himself who sat in this position. Choose that era. She identified herself as the most satisfied one. But they didn''t even think of it. This life. The nun unexpectedly gave this position to Chu Lingxiao. Isn''t that the real representative of the nun? For a moment. Even ye Wuqun, as well as all the elders of the Ye family in the East pole, are a little confused. Although it is known that the nun is their elder sister. Very likely. And Chu Lingxiao is an old acquaintance. But Chu Lingxiao, who is wanted in front of us, now gives this position to Chu Lingxiao. It''s so different. Actually. It was Princess Fengshi, who was also confused. When the master asked her to convey this sentence, she was really shocked. That''s a decision! The final decision on who can be the female revered disciple. In the past, she was a master and controlled by herself. But in this life, it''s amazing that an outsider should take this position. There was a silence around. For a long time. Chu Lingxiao just waved. Light way: "I see." The tone is very casual and plain, just like to treat a very common thing. Princess fengshifei: "..." You can''t help it. Feng Shifei raised her head and looked at Chu Lingxiao a few more times. She looked dumb and confused. That''s it? When I heard that I had become the first reviewer, I was so calm and confident? This man It''s too strange. But the next moment. Princess Fengshi didn''t think much about it. Anyway, the purpose of his coming here is to spread the word. So far, what''s the attitude of the other party? She went back to report it to the master nvzun. Immediately. Princess Fengshi then bowed to Chu Lingxiao and made a salute. After all, Chu Lingxiao now is her master''s female Zun. She is the first one to choose disciples. Regardless of her strength, her identity is not that she can offend. "In that case, I will go back and report to the master." Immediately. Fengshifei was generous again. She took a look at everyone, nodded her head gently and left. Looking at Princess Fengshi, she finally left. Ye Wuqun dare to speak. Hurriedly went to Chu Lingxiao and said with a smile: "excuse me, there is something I want to discuss with you. Look..." Said. I''m sorry. I don''t know where to start. "You..." Just. As soon as ye Wuqun made up his mind and spoke again, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint words. "You want me to take care of the descendants of Ye family in the East pole?" Smell the words. All the family members of the Ye family in the East pole were stunned at first, then looked at each other, which finally reflected that they knew what ye Wuqun wanted to say. They were very happy. Even ye tianzhe, who was standing by, was nervous and ready to move. To be honest. If it wasn''t for the fact that he is already capable of heaven and earth, or capable of five-star heaven and earth, even he would like to have a try to see if he can successfully compete for the throne of emperor. That''s not a disciple of anyone else. It''s a woman! Looking at the whole world of Zhongzhou, who doesn''t want to be a disciple of nvzun, even if they are the patriarch of Ye family in the East pole, the strong one of the six realms of Dharma Lord, I''m afraid that before they met Chu Lingxiao, they also want to be instructed by the nvzun. On the other side of Hongyuan, the world of mortals, also responded. Right now. The spirit of 120000, all hit the foot, a pair of eyes staring at the water, straight staring at Chu Lingxiao. Hongyuan is OK. After all, at his age, he still wants to be a disciple of the nun. Even if he has the right to compete, he has no face. How can the old monsters in the big family compete for the throne with a group of young people. That''s a real loss of identity. But one side of the world of mortals, a pair of beads are staring red, eyes full of expectation and excitement. He wants to fight for the throne of the emperor! If you have a good relationship with this one in advance, maybe you can really become a disciple of nvzun. And look at the sixth disciple of nvzun, fengshifei. The compliment to Chu Lingxiao. He can guess what happened. In addition to Chu Lingxiao''s identity as the first candidate, it must have been the ten people who came up to nvzun No.3 warship together with Chu Lingxiao at the beginning. They really relied on a letter from Chu Lingxiao. He became a disciple of nvzun! Otherwise! How could it be that attitude of bowing and saluting! "Excuse me..." Seeing Chu Lingxiao, ye Wuqun was in a hurry. The next moment. Light voice, then fell down. "In addition to ye Lengshuang, other young children of Ye family in Dongji, like other people, fight as usual. How about that?" In an instant. As soon as I heard that. Ye Wuyi is excited at once. He has gooseflesh all over his body. At the next moment, his legs are soft and his excited words are incoherent. "Respect Thank you very much, sir. Thank you very much. " Although Chu Lingxiao spent a few days in their East pole Ye family, he also pointed out that if there is a master who can step into the fifth heaven and become their East pole Ye family master, then in the future, the path of cultivation will definitely be unimpeded, and there will be no more difficulties for me. All the families of Ye family in the East pole are old. Smell the words. He also quickly knelt down to Chu Lingxiao and kowtowed thanks. To be honest. The reason why ye Wuqun is called the chief of the Ye family in the East pole is that they all have several branches, and they are the chiefs of those branches. Their descendants also have many outstanding children. But if ye Lengshuang can directly become a disciple of the female dignitary, they don''t need to fight for anything from Chu Lingxiao. It''s enough to have a leaf frost. But on the other side of Hongyuan, just about to open up, the next moment, Chu Lingxiao disappears in place, and doesn''t give Hongyuan any meaning of speaking at all. See here. Ye Wuqun also knows. However, he glanced at all the elders and said lightly: "in the past, for the sake that you were a foreign clan of Ye family in the East pole, we can make a promise for you." "If you, as a descendant, don''t sit on the throne of the emperor, when will he step into heaven and earth and become a core member of the Ye family in the East pole? What do you think?" As soon as I heard that. Just now, there are some lost mortals. Immediately, they are excited and excited. If this can''t be a disciple of nvzun But if we can become the core clansman of the Ye family in the East pole, it''s not too bad! Chapter 765 Heard that the world of mortals can become the core of the Ye family in the East pole. Hongyuan, on the other side, was also excited. The whole body was shaking. He hurriedly came over and cried: "thank you very much, chief of the clan. Thank you for ignoring the past and giving me the future generations who are not successful. This is a rare opportunity." For Hongyuan, he also called himself the patriarch. Ye Wuqun has no objection. Light way: "if you want to thank you, please thank you. If you don''t look at your face, you should know that with my temper, how can you make a descendant who betrays his blood become the core member of my East pole Ye family?" As soon as I heard that. In Hongyuan''s heart, he really had an indescribable taste, which made him smile bitterly. Just keep your head down. To be honest. Hongyuan really regrets it now. I regret leaving the East pole Ye family. The reason why he left the East pole Ye family at the beginning was that he couldn''t bear it. The sense of isolation of the East pole Ye family from the outside world really drove him crazy. But think about it later. It''s just his vanity. It''s his fault. He thinks that the children of the Ye family in the East pole should have been respected, feared and looked forward to by all the monks. Like those golden clans who once dominated the ups and downs of the Ye family in Zhongzhou, they should look down on all sides and become the emperors among the monks. Rather than living in seclusion in the mountains. Kong you has the power to suppress all forces. No, it''s pedantic to the extreme. But until. He left the East pole Ye family. As his cultivation gradually improved, he realized that the real friars didn''t need to pursue these things until now in the legendary world. Just concentrate on cultivation. At the end of the day, there will be. Unfortunately. He didn''t understand this until he stepped into the epic realm, and when he looked back to find the East pole Ye family, he found that no matter how he looked, he could not find the location of the East pole Ye family in his memory. Maybe This is the punishment for his betrayal of his blood. "Get up, you know, this is the last and only time." The leaf has no group light way. Even. The tone is filled with a trace of ruthlessness and cold. Seriously. If it wasn''t for a few days in the mountain range of Chu Lingxiao, where would he take care of Hongyuan. "Yes, yes." Hongyuan nodded his head with a gloomy face. See here. The world of mortals tightly grasped their fists and secretly vowed to live up to the expectations of the old ancestor Hongyuan and step into the ranks of the real strong. "Patriarch, do you know where I am now?" "Dark heart can wait, until the seat of the emperor officially opened, that will naturally be there." Between you and me. With a few words of dialogue from the seventh mountain range, the whole territory of xuanhuang ethnic group seems to be quiet for a while. And now Chu Lingxiao. But it has already appeared outside the taboo mountains. For a moment. The master of the taboo mountains, from the deepest place, felt Chu Lingxiao''s breath, and immediately opened his eyes. "Your Excellency, please come in." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao did not polite, directly into the depths of the taboo mountains, and the owner of the taboo mountains, the youth, is still staying in the sea suspended in the void. Just. Although the injury that he fought with the female dignitary was cured, his own state still could not be separated from that ocean. So. See Chu Lingxiao coming. He quickly said: "my Lord, you are here..." The voice just dropped. Then he saw Chu Lingxiao and threw the sprouted Tiandao seed to the master of the forbidden mountains. Immediately. Even though he couldn''t move for a while, he saw Chu Lingxiao and threw the seeds of heaven to him. Suddenly, he reached out and caught them, but he didn''t care about his own state and suffered any serious trauma. "Big My lord...... " The forbidden mountain master who took the Tiandao seed to his hand, with a pair of eyes, immediately stared straight up. His eyes were bright and trembling. He was very excited and his face was unbelievable. No one at the moment. Get such a heavenly seed. I don''t think it will stay calm. This is also the forbidden mountain master. If you change to other people, you will jump up excitedly at the moment. Then you will hold the heavenly seed tightly and never let it go again. But even if it''s a taboo mountain master. Also looked at this heaven way seed, straight pharynx throat, breathed not from hastily. By his realm. Even if there are no taboo mountains. I also know what happened to the seventh mountain range of xuanhuang people. A heavenly seed. It''s enough for any monk to go crazy. If he eats it, he will be able to enter into all the feelings of the world. But this one! But it''s only when seven Tiandao seeds are exhausted that they become such a Tiandao seed with buds. Chu Lingxiao just threw it to him like this. It''s too But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said, however, made the master of the forbidden mountain range more excited, and all his gooseflesh came out. "Yes, I already know what I want to know. It''s useless to keep it. It''s for you." As soon as that is said. Grunt! The master of the forbidden mountain can''t help it any more. He immediately forced himself to swallow a saliva, his face was excited, and he looked down at Chu Lingxiao in fear. His voice trembled: "big My Lord, here How can I stand it, Xiao Wang? " But. That''s what it says. In fact, this hand hasn''t released the Tiandao seed all the time, but seriously, it''s not allowed to be the master of the mountain. I can''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao will give the Tiandao seed to him. "No?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "no, then give it back to me." In an instant. Listen to this. The master of taboo mountain is in a hurry. He immediately laughs and holds the seeds of heaven''s way tightly. He shakes his head and says: "no, no, no, I want it, I want it, Xiao Wang of course But this is an adult... " And at the same time. The lady is located in the area. Princess Fengshi has just returned here. Along the way, she is facing the center of the town where the female dignitary will sit. She is ready to return to her life first. But. Let the disciples of other nuns see it. Because. Looking at the area where the nun is located, at a glance, there are thousands of mountains, which are endless. Only the monks who serve the nun can stay in each mountain. And in the white temple, which is the closest to the nun, and several high mountains around it, you can see the disciples that the nun has collected every day, sitting on the highest place, quietly comprehending the way of heaven and earth. So. When I found out that Princess Fengshi didn''t know when to leave and now she came back from outside. All can''t help but froze for a moment. "Strange, junior sister Liu, where is it?" Chapter 766 "Six younger martial sister, wait a moment, I have something to ask you." All of a sudden. On a high mountain in the northern part of the town, a long and old figure slowly stood up and stopped the fengshifei. You can''t help it. Feng Shifei was stunned for a moment. Then, when she found out who it was, she immediately replied: "five elder martial sister, what can I do for you?" All the former disciples, except the ten sent by Chu Lingxiao, were all women. The old figure who called Princess fengshifei was the fifth disciple of the lady. It''s called canglan. At one time, she was not only the strongest young generation in her own time, but also the strongest young monk in the following several times. Therefore, she was accepted as a disciple by the female Zun. Today''s realm. He has already stepped into the dual role of Dharma Master. But. Canglan knows that among all the disciples the nun has received, the most important one now is her six younger martial sister. Therefore, she doesn''t put on the airs of elder martial sister, just asks: "six younger martial sister, how can you go out if you don''t practice well in your area?" Smell the words. All around the mountain top, there are figures, or stand up, or slowly opened their eyes, looked at the fengshifei. Because. This is the area where the great lady is located. If you go out. You have to get the woman''s permission. But the nun is located in the area where almost everything is available. Any resources needed for cultivation can be found here, so few people go out for cultivation. So. I can''t help guessing, maybe it''s something that the lady gave to Princess Fengshi. She needs to go out and do. But from ancient times to the present. There are only a few things that can be noticed by nvzun. In any case, they have only met twice since they became the disciples of nvzun. But fengshifei heard canglan''s question. But I was stunned. "Do you have any idea, senior sister?" she asked "What do you know?" This question. But let canglan some ignorant, a face of doubt. The other figures on the top of the mountains all looked at each other, and then frowned. See here. Princess fengshifei realized that until now, she was the only one who knew the location of this lady. "Master, let me go out and convey a few words to Chu Lingxiao. I thought you all knew..." Chu Lingxiao? Hear the name. Canglan and others all changed their faces suddenly. This is not the first time they heard the name. Fifty thousand years ago, the name was their master nvzun. She personally conveyed the legal purpose to the master of nvzun 3, and wanted him. But fifty thousand years later. None of them thought of it. This man is not only alive, but also let the nun accept the ten people he brought as his disciples. At first. None of them paid attention to it. They just treated it as a joke. They thought that Chu Lingxiao could not live for three days, but what they didn''t expect was that Chu Lingxiao, not only didn''t die, but the ten people he brought, were all accepted as disciples by the female dignitary! It was then. It really makes the whole female Reverend area and all the friars numb and lose their eyes, unable to say a word. Especially for the ten. It took five days for Tianyi, the master of nvzun No. 3 warship, to digest the matter. Previously, I heard that the nvzun took ten people as disciples. Even they were all the same as Tianyi. They were scared and cold. I can''t imagine. Zhongzhou supreme women in the world! Actually by a man, with a letter, he accepted the ten disciples! You know! Which one of them is not chosen by the woman herself! The next moment. After returning to canglan, he quickly asked: "six younger martial sister, say carefully, what is the reason that Shifu asked you to find that man?" For a moment. All of us, we can''t help but prick up our ears. "What else can I have? Shifu asked me to tell him to become the first candidate for the throne of the emperor." Canglan: "..." Everyone: "..." The voice just dropped. Breath is audible. This moment. Everyone is a face of stupidity, all by this sentence, scared speechless, the brain suddenly changed into a blank. What? First selection! Master, lady! Chu Lingxiao was chosen as the first judge. Isn''t that Chu Lingxiao is a female Zun! Hiss! Suddenly. All the people who responded could not help but take a breath of cool air. See here. Fengshifei is also a little helpless, sighed. She knew that when she had finished speaking, these people would have such an expression, saying in a soft voice: "senior sisters, I will go to the master first to return my life and talk later." After Princess Fengshi left. The huge area was dead silent for a moment. Suddenly, there was no sound. The next moment. Canglan and others, who had completely returned to their minds, suddenly shivered, looked at each other, and their faces were full of shock and inconceivable. "Here..." At the moment, fengshifei soon entered the White Palace suspended in the central area above the void. It''s empty. The atmosphere was very quiet. "Master, I''m back." As soon as she went in, Princess Feng quickly knelt outside the door. Deep in front of her, a long, cold figure appeared. It seemed that she was wearing a black phoenix suit. The whole person, hidden in a red light, was very noble and sacred. This figure. When it appears. The whole white palace was frozen in an instant. The next moment. The faint voice fell to the ear of Princess Fengshi. "How is it?" Hear that. "Master, what you said to my disciple is that I have..." Just. I haven''t finished speaking. He was interrupted by an extremely unpleasant voice. "That''s not what I asked. I mean how did he react?" Reaction? Feng Shifei was stunned immediately. Weak said a sentence. "OK There seems to be no response... " Princess Fengshi remembered this clearly. When she finished speaking, he watched Chu Lingxiao''s expression specially. He thought that the other side would be very happy or excited to hear that she had become the first candidate. Results. But there was nothing. Extremely plain. "No response..." The next moment. A faint voice came down again, and then, waving his hand, he said: "go down, tell them, get ready for the throne of the emperor, and hold it on time." "Yes, sir." Smell the words. Princess Feng quickly nodded and left. Just. But she didn''t hear it. Her always cold and merciless master just learned that Chu Lingxiao didn''t have any response, but her tone was involuntary, showing a hint of loss. Chapter 767 And Princess Fengshi just left. I heard a faint sigh coming from the White Palace. You can''t help it. However, Feng Shifei was stunned for a moment. She looked back and saw something unexpected on her face. It was the first time she heard of her master. Sigh "Master, what''s the matter..." Feng Shifei shakes her head in confusion, and she doesn''t think about anything more. She is ready to meet the emperor''s statue a few days later. And now the taboo mountains outside. Chu Lingxiao came out slowly. But behind him. However, he followed a young man with high temperament and elegance, who was only in his twenties. Wearing a white crown ancient suit, he followed Chu Lingxiao and left the forbidden mountains. "My Lord, where are we going?" The youth doubted. "To see the so-called throne of the emperor." Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words. The young man was stunned for a moment, then he came back and asked: "my Lord, the woman gave you the position of the first candidate?" See Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk. The youth understood everything at once. But. The young man''s heart was a little complacent, because Chu Lingxiao let him eat the tender seeds of heaven. Now his strength and cultivation talent are no less than that of the female. And these. But it took only a short time. If the lady finds out at the moment. I''m afraid it''s going to be unbalanced again. That year. Chu Lingxiao chose the former between Ye Feng and ye nvzun, which led to ye nvzun''s dissatisfaction with Chu Lingxiao. But now, it seems that ye nvzun''s gas has long been gone. Otherwise. He would not give Chu Lingxiao the seat of the emperor. And this young man. It''s the master of the forbidden mountains. In a very long time, he had many names, but his favorite one was Ye Xuan, the God of others. It''s a coincidence. even ye Xuan himself sometimes thinks it doesn''t matter if he is with Ye Feng or ye ye two. For this reason, he has had a long time to secretly investigate, and it turns out that he has nothing to do with the two people. There is only one similarity. All three of them were orphans. After they met Chu Lingxiao respectively, they had a turning point of fate, and now they are the supreme existence that all monks in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou respect. Soon. Ye Xuan then respectfully followed Chu Lingxiao to an ancient city closest to the area of female dignitary. Now. Due to the throne of the emperor, it is about to officially begin. So. The most outstanding young friars of all the big clans are here. After a few days, they will enter the area of the nun to fight for the throne of the emperor. Who can get on this position. Who can become the disciple of nvzun. "My Lord, why don''t you go to see the lady first?" Ye Xuan has some doubts. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t need to stay with a group of young people at all. It''s too self degradation. It''s better to go to the area where the nun is located and wait quietly. "If you feel bored, you can go first." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. But that was the word. Ye Xuan immediately involuntarily gave a shiver and shook his head. He doesn''t want to be alone in the area where the woman is sitting. I don''t want to stay with ye nvzun. Although he and nvzun are both masters of the world, before that, he and nvzun had fought three times. The first time, they were even. The second time, they were defeated. The third time, they were seriously injured. Sometimes. He was really thinking. Are you becoming weaker or stronger. At the beginning of Ming Dynasty, there was not a big gap, but every time when we met, we felt that the female leader had changed like a person, and the strength had changed dramatically. Even when Ye Feng was still alive, his cultivation talent could not be compared. Finally. Chu Lingxiao chose Ye Feng. But did not choose ye nvzun. This. He hasn''t figured it out yet. "My Lord, do you want to let the three warships of the female dignitary, the three younger generation, come to see you?" Ye xuanbian followed Chu Lingxiao and asked. Start from entering the city. He has already felt the three masters of the female warship. At the moment, in this ancient city, in addition to Tianyi, there are two nine star heaven and earth powers. Throughout this ancient city, although there are many big clan old antiques, old monsters, the strength of these three people is not top, but no one can compare their identity. "No more." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Ye Xuan no longer talks. "I''ll tell you that for the throne of the emperor, I''ve been searching for a thousand years in the strength of heaven and earth, and finally let me find a trace of chaos. You wait, it must be me who can become the disciple of the empress." Around a big clan from the central area, the descendants of this generation, constantly boasting about themselves to others, are prepared for what kind of shocking means. "What''s the chaos? For the sake of this election, our ancestors, but even Hongmeng''s Qi, has been given to me." "You can listen to him, even if it''s the spirit of Hongmeng, you can use it with your strength now?" The seat of the emperor. The fight is on the way. It''s not only that great clan descendant who wants to disturb the mood of competitors by doing so, but also there are many such great clan descendant around. The former throne of the emperor is like this, and everyone hopes to be able to do so before the beginning. Then the competitor''s mood will be disturbed, so that the opponent can not play the real strength. So called chaos. It''s a great feeling. It''s just a supreme method imagined by the sages in the ancient books. It doesn''t exist or exist in detail. Because that supreme method needs to gather eight kinds of indescribable vicissitudes. If it can be integrated, it can directly enter the world. Just. From ancient times to the present. It''s been tried. But not to mention eight kinds, one kind is hard to find. So far, the highest record is only to find these two kinds. However, no matter the gas of chaos or the gas of Hongmeng, where are a group of young people who can achieve the coexistence of heaven and earth, they can use them. Ye Xuan follows Chu Lingxiao. Go all the way. It''s all this kind of conversation. His head is really big. I didn''t expect that he didn''t go out for a long time. Today, Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. These young people have become such opportunistic people. No wonder that 50000 years have passed. Why are those friars who were able to enter the nvzun-3 warship 50000 years ago still at the top of the young generation. Born in trouble, died in peace. There is no competition. Where to grow. There is no choice. Ye Xuan couldn''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao again and murmur in his heart. "This is a man who has changed the process of fifty thousand years of friars in Zhongzhou." Chapter 768 Ye Xuan is not praising Chu Lingxiao. But it is. Fifty thousand years ago. If the most outstanding young generation of that group did not set foot on the nvzun-3 warship to chase Chu Lingxiao, then those young generation of that year will certainly become the most obvious motivation for later generations of monks. There is motivation. There will be growth. This sentence. It''s the same for monks. "Let''s go in and have a look." Soon. Chu Lingxiao''s steps stopped in front of a hundred meter high Pavilion. Seeing this, ye Xuan glanced at it, and immediately all the scenes in it were reflected in his mind. Looks like it''s in there. All the young people who took part in the throne of the emperor. But. As soon as I went in, a middle-aged man stopped Chu Lingxiao and said: "please take a step. This is the area where the young generation of the Han nationality rest. Please show your identity." So called identity. It''s just to see if it''s a monk from a big family. If so. Then you can go in. If not. It''s impossible to put someone in. Although the middle-aged man has not yet entered the heaven and earth, he is just a small part of the sky. However, the coming and going monks of the big ethnic group are respectful and understand their identity when they want to enter the hundred meter Pavilion. Then. It was released by the middle-aged. Because. This one hundred meter Pavilion is subordinate to the area where the nun is located. It is the seat of the emperor. All the big monks are entitled to rest. Moreover, it must be the big people in the center of Zhongzhou. Chu Lingxiao glances at Ye Xuan behind him. Immediately. Ye Xuan then hurriedly stood out, and said lightly: "my Lord came in person, and called out the person in charge of your Pavilion, my Lord, to ask questions." Smell the words. The middle-aged man was stunned at once. Your honor? Can''t help but see Chu Lingxiao a few more eyes, but feel oneself, never have a fellow. But in this Zhongzhou, there is no upper boundary, which can be called the existence of adults. Almost only a dozen people in the area where the female dignitary is located. Is this one of the dozen. Be careful. The middle-aged didn''t dare to neglect Chu Lingxiao too much. In case it is true, he can''t bear it. Moreover, when the other party comes, he lets the person in charge of the pavilion come to meet him. The tone is great. Not even these great monks from the center. Then. The middle-aged man led Chu Lingxiao and other two people in, and specially found a rest area for a few people, so as not to be disturbed by others. Then he left, went to the top of the pavilion, and called the person in charge to have a look. And this scene. But let the young generation of all the big families around see in the eyes, more or less, some imbalance in the heart. It''s two shoulders and one head. Why did they come in. The middle-aged didn''t greet them in person, and Chu Lingxiao, these two people, just came, can receive this attitude? Suddenly. One of the young people sitting in the corner, however, kept his eyes on Chu Lingxiao and said to himself: "it''s strange that the more I look at it, the more I think one of them is familiar with it." "Which?" And sitting next to the young man, a cold and gorgeous woman, heard the young man say this, immediately could not help frowning. It''s just that voice has just dropped. But seeing the youth, he shook his head and chuckled. "It''s OK, maybe I think it''s wrong..." Hear that. Lengyan woman, also is only the last, saw Chu Lingxiao a few more eyes, then took back the line of sight. Light way: "as long as he is not the descendant of the golden clan, then we don''t have to talk about it." Smell the words. The young man nodded slightly. And then. The eyes of all the people around, even though they were very curious about Chu Lingxiao and her, soon lost interest and stopped looking. They are the same as Lengyan women and young people. As long as they are not the descendants of the golden clan, they are not worth talking about. Again. The other side should not be a descendant of the golden clan. Because. If such great family heirs really appear, the person in charge of this pavilion will surely come out ahead of time to meet them and lead them in. Only the ancestors of these big families, that is, 50000 years ago, the young generation, are entitled to rest at the top. This is not the case now. It looks like that. It''s not. Soon. The middle-aged man who left earlier also came back, but he was still the only one who came. "Then Those two, our leader said, please meet at the top. " "Well?" Smell the words. Ye Xuan immediately frowned, his face very unhappy. He''s nothing. But Chu Lingxiao is here. The person in charge of this pavilion dare to put on airs. Instead of coming down and seeing the upper side first, let them go up! "Please!" The middle-aged man said lightly. Immediately. He also took the initiative to get out of the way. But the attitude, obviously more than the previous neglect of a lot, obviously very casual. Because. Just now, he saw the person in charge of the pavilion at the top. Just then, there was a descendant of the golden clan, who was also there. After he told the person in charge of the situation, the answer was that only one descendant of the golden clan came today. In addition. I haven''t received any news about the presence of any big people in the area where the lady is located. Since it''s not a descendant of the golden clan. It''s not a big deal. Is that worth taking seriously? Ye Xuangang couldn''t help but open his mouth, but Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "then go up and have a look." Immediately. His face was flat and he stood up slowly. See here. Ye Xuan also had to suppress the anger in his heart and followed Chu Lingxiao. To be honest, he didn''t expect that the pavilion was so big in charge of the hot shelf. He had already hinted at each other from the beginning, but he didn''t care about it at all! Interesting! He would like to see what the reason is, so that the other side is so sure, do not have to go down personally to meet! And now. The top of this building. This is no longer a pavilion, but a large palace. Just as the saying goes, sparrows are small, but they have all five internal organs. This palace, at a glance, is resplendent and resplendent. But. There was a young man sitting on the throne, dressed in a royal robe, with a very casual expression. Just like when he was at home, he took a sip of tea and said lightly: "Chen hall master, I don''t need to think about it any more. Since today''s female dignitary is located in the area, there is really no big person in front of them, these two people are certainly not great people." Besides youth. Behind him. He also followed an old man with a face full of vicissitudes and a cold temperament. When he heard the young man''s words, the old man could not help shaking his head. My Lord. In person? It''s ridiculous. Today, in addition to their immortal family and the descendants of this golden clan, who else can be called an adult? Chapter 769 Hear that. Chen Ping''an, as the person in charge of the hundred meter Pavilion, was also slightly frowned, and then gradually relaxed. He could not help but think that what the youth said was true. He didn''t receive any notice today from the area where the woman is located. Say which big man will come here today. Again. The nun is located in the area, which can be called the existence of a great man. There are a dozen people in total. Some of their accomplishments are similar to those of him, but they are all the people that the nun trusts, the leader of the three warships, the leader of the five law enforcement teams, and the rest are the disciples of the nun. All of them have at least reached the legend. How can I come to this ancient city? Even if it does come. Should I give you a reason? In this ancient city, the most influential people now don''t call out the young monks of the big families, as well as all the old antiques and old monsters of the big families. But in terms of their accomplishments, they can''t let those characters come to see them. On its identity. It is now sitting in front of him that this golden clan, the descendant of the immortal family, does not have that qualification. It can be biased. Those who came to preach said, what kind of adults have come? The next moment. Chen Ping''an shook his head, and then he left it behind. Maybe it''s true that one of the great clans who didn''t know how to live was just born and didn''t understand the rules. "Also, xianshao Lord, it''s said that when those two people come, please don''t talk. After all, it''s also a descendant of a big family. It''s not only good to have a standstill." Chen Ping''an said lightly. Although the other party is a descendant of the immortal family or from the golden clan, his identity is not low. He is also a person in half a female area. He doesn''t have to be too low in front of the other party and shows how low he is. I know that the descendants of such a big family. All of them are arrogant and young. They don''t put anyone in their eyes. If they are seniors, it''s OK. Once they catch a handle from each other, they would like to trample on each other to death. So. Even if you know that it may be someone just born, bold and bold. That''s what I''m going to do. But it''s not good to be afraid of the heirs of the immortal family and want to put a hand in it. Smell the words. The young man, who was sitting opposite and wearing a royal robe, with a faint smile on his face, waved his hand very comfortably. "Please don''t worry about this, Lord Chen. I don''t care about immortal meteorite, a descendant from a common family." That''s what it says. But the corner of the young man''s mouth was full of scornful sneer. Match the tone of his voice. I feel that I don''t regard myself as a young generation at all, but an elder who has experienced a lot of things is commenting on the appearance of another young person. And standing behind the young man, the old servant was also cold on his face, with a slight disdain in his eyes. They are immortal people. What kind of race is it? It''s a clan that once dominated the whole Zhongzhou supreme kingdom for a time. Would the emperors among the friars care about the descendants of the general clan? Don''t say that this kind of ignorant lengtouqing is the descendant of tianzha people. They don''t pay attention to each other, the mountain collapses in front of them, but their faces don''t change. That''s the attitude they should have. With the general extended family. There is a contradiction. That would be too self degradation. "Here comes the man, temple master." Just talking. The middle-aged man had already brought Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan. Hearing this, Chen Ping''an''s face suddenly changed. Light way: "bring them in." The immortal meteorite and the old servant, however, showed a slight smile on the corner of their mouth. They were very calm and still didn''t pay attention to anything. Even though Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan had come in. It''s just a glimpse. After feeling nothing special. Then he took back his sight. Just. Chen Ping''an saw Chu Lingxiao and frowned a little. He felt the face in front of him, inexplicably familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. But for a while. But I can''t remember where I saw it. When Chu Lingxiao came to him, Chen Ping''an stood up slowly and said lightly: "are you the one who wants to see me?" The tone of voice. It''s very insipid. I seem to talk to an ordinary person. I don''t take Chu Lingxiao as a very important person at all. But the next moment. Chen Ping''an just said that. Chu Lingxiao, however, seemed not to have heard his words. He said lightly: "take out the list of all the people competing for the throne of the emperor." In an instant. Chen Ping''an was stunned. I thought I heard it wrong. Can not help subconsciously asked a sentence. "What did you say?" The immortal meteorite on the other side, the descendant of the immortal - the golden clan, also had a slight change in his expression. For a while, he didn''t respond. See Chen Ping''an, no response. Ye Xuan, standing behind him, was a little angry. Suddenly, he snapped and said: "didn''t you hear what the adults said? I want to show you the list of all the people competing for the throne of the emperor! " Seriously. Chu Lingxiao, as the first reviewer, shouldn''t have appeared in such a place. If he could come in person, he would have already degraded himself. At this moment, he still talks to an ant who has not entered the epic scene, which is even more face-saving. But ye Xuan''s words. But it was the immortal meteorite sitting there in a flash, a burst of laughter, light way: "I think you are crazy? This list, you said, you can see it? It''s a young man who just joined the WTO and doesn''t understand any rules. " The old servant standing behind the immortal meteorite also showed a touch of sarcasm on the corner of his mouth. A list for the throne of the emperor? Is it something that ordinary people can see? It''s impossible even for their golden clans. It''s ridiculous that a descendant of a large clan should ask for such a request as soon as he comes in. Smell the words. Ye Xuan frowned at once, but seeing Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, he restrained him forcibly. If you change to normal. Not to mention an immortal meteorite, even the whole gold clan behind him has been erased in an instant. Chen Ping''an, who has returned to God. My heart is helpless. However, he said: "only a few adults in nvzun area can see what kind of descendants are you?" But Chen Ping''an''s voice just dropped. The immortal meteorite on the other side, however, could not help but open his mouth again. His tone was gloomy and full of ridicule: "Chen Dianzhu, why waste his saliva with such a boy? I''d better drive him out directly. I don''t even understand such rules. I''d like to take part in the throne." Just. The immortal meteorite just finished. But suddenly only to hear their ears, came a light voice, very light, only two words. "It''s abandoned." Wait until he responds. Just feel legs suddenly a soft, bang, then knelt on the ground, do not understand what happened, but to his head, look at the legs. This moment. The immortal meteorite''s eyes were full of horror, and his breath could not help rushing up. His face was full of horror and disbelief. Because. That''s what he found out. Own legs. I don''t know when it broke in two! Chapter 770 For a moment. The immortal meteorite feels himself directly. From the heaven above, he immediately falls into the bottomless hell. That kind of high and low feeling makes the immortal meteorite feel that he is dreaming! He! Immortal family heirs! It was abandoned! "Ah!" Suddenly. The immortal meteorite looked up to the sky and cried out in pain. The whole person was completely collapsed. He was sweating and white. He was terrified to the extreme. He didn''t make a painful noise because his legs were broken in two. On the contrary. There was no sharp pain in the legs. But it''s this feeling that makes the immortal meteorite totally unable to accept the fact that his heart is shaking to the extreme. No matter how he mobilizes his body''s magic power, he can''t sense a surge. So at the moment, not only his legs are broken in two, but even Dantian is broken. Even if it''s returned to the immortal family now, let the old ancestor cure it. There is also a lack of skill. He, completely become a useless person! "How can it be like this, how can it be like this!!!" Immortal meteorite''s face was suddenly bleak and out of control. He cried out in agony. At this time, he didn''t understand. Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan in front of him were strong men that he couldn''t even see through. But he was the descendant of immortal family. How dare they fight against him! A moment''s work. Standing behind the old man, also reflected over, suddenly a face of disbelief and anger. That''s what I realized. The heirs of their immortal family have been abandoned! But it''s too fast, isn''t it? Just now, he didn''t even see how the other side did it. If it wasn''t for his young master, he suddenly knelt down in front of him. He didn''t expect that their descendants of the immortal family would be abandoned! You know! He is a seven star power! Come here to protect the immortal meteorite! But in fact. Even without his protection, some of these young people who come to fight for the throne of the emperor are their opponents. As long as they report four words of the golden clan, even if they are old monsters and antiques in the ancient city, they dare not fight against their successors. Next moment! The old servant suddenly exclaimed in a cold voice: "crazy, it''s crazy. Do you know what you''re doing? How dare you fight the heirs of our immortal family? Do you want all the people behind you to uproot our immortal family Suddenly. Chen Ping''an, who was standing on the other side of Chu Lingxiao, also returned to the gods, but he was still stunned and discolored. Looking at the immortal meteorite kneeling there, he felt extremely strange and dumb. Because. It was just too fast! Fast even his nine star heaven and earth power, even the shadow, did not see. Only vaguely heard Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him, saying two words. "No!" After that. Like Ye Xuan, who was standing behind him, made a move, but he didn''t see it at all! Epic scene! Like a servant, the young man who followed Chu Lingxiao was an epic! Can make an epic scene, follow the existence behind This Chen Ping''an is a little confused. I just thought that Chu Lingxiao might be a descendant of a big family who just came out of the world and didn''t understand the rules. But now it seems that something is wrong! This can make an epic scene! Be a servant! He has never seen it before, and the old man behind the immortal meteorite is only seven star heaven and earth. This young man What is it It''s hard. What a big deal?! But all, it is at this moment, it seems very harmonious. Ye Xuan, standing behind Chu Lingxiao, doesn''t even pay attention to the immortal meteorite''s pain cry, and Lao Pu''s furious questioning. Finish it all. Still respectfully standing behind Chu Lingxiao. "List." Light voice, but then fell in Chen Ping''an''s ear. This moment. Chen Ping''an''s face changed a lot heavier and more serious than before. His heart was shaking constantly. He glanced at the front, lost his legs and became an immortal meteorite. Immediately. With a stiff face, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but I still said: "only female disciples can see the list of the seats of the emperor, you..." But the next moment. Not yet. In this huge top Pavilion, the immortal meteorite came in an instant, furious and hysterical scolding: "I want you to die!!!! Boy, no matter who you are, I must let you die. There is no whole body The immortal meteorite has collapsed. It''s full of hair. His face is full of embarrassment and he has lost his cultivation. His legs have been broken. His whole face is white and white, without sitting there just now. He looks calm and calm. He comes from the golden family! Once they were immortal families, and they were the kings of the friars, who dominated the whole Zhongzhou, and his immortal meteorite was the descendant of this immortal family. If they were put in that era, they were the existence of princes! Distinguished identity! Is it a big family, comparable! Once in person, all the people in the audience should bow to him. Now, staying in this hundred meter Pavilion is enough for self-identity. But I didn''t expect it! Today, I was killed by an unknown kid who said only two words and gave him to Dantian! Dantian is broken! No matter what method he uses to cure him in the future, he is just a useless man after all! How can he accept this?! As for the immortal meteorite, just after it fell, the old servant standing behind quickly helped the immortal meteorite back to his seat. Next. The old servant also scolded coldly: "how dare you pass on your hand to our immortal family? You know what crime you have committed. You can''t come here to apologize for it!" As soon as that is said. Ye xuanqiang held back the anger in his heart, but at last he could not help it. He said in a cold voice: "dare to mock adults. Such consequences are considered adults, especially generous!" Chen Ping''an: "..." Ye Xuan''s words. All of a sudden, Chen Ping''an is not calm at all. It''s all like this. The other party is so unreasonable. It''s hard not to come true But he never met each other. There is no news from the area where the nun is located today. "My lord?" But the old servant, after only a moment''s stupefaction, was suddenly full of shame and anger, and once again scolded: "bastard, now, dare to pretend!" Just. He just dropped that remark. Chu Lingxiao turns around slowly. At the next moment, he doesn''t wait for the old servant to react. Suddenly, he just feels a sense of flying in the air and looks down. His face was frightened. A face of horror and disbelief. That''s what he found out. My legs are gone! "Here..." But this moment. The whole scene also changed into a dead silence. The immortal meteorite just like suddenly blocked his throat and couldn''t say a word. Because just now! A faint voice fell to their ears. "Then can this seat of the emperor, the first candidate, be called an adult?" Chapter 771 The immortal meteorite is muddled. The old servant standing behind him was ignorant. Chen Ping is shocked. The eyes of the three people were straight and wide, and the hairs on their whole body were all raised by this sentence. What?! First selection! This man, is the seat of the emperor, the first selection, how can this be?! As we all know. The disciples of the former nun Zun. All of them must pass through the throne of the emperor, and finally they are elected by the empress herself. In fact, the so-called first evaluator is the empress herself, and no one can replace her. But now! This man! He said he was the first judge! How could it be?! How can an outsider, instead of herself, choose a disciple if she can step into the existence of the fifth heaven? Who is choosing the disciples? "It''s impossible. You dare to say such a thing. It''s clear that you don''t pay attention to the female dignitary!" The old servant responded in a flash. Think about it. The more you think about it, the more wrong it is. The first judge has always been the empress herself, and the throne of the emperor is also set up for the empress''s disciples. How can others be the first judge. What a joke! "Yes, you are not the first person to be chosen!" Immortal meteorite is also a wake-up look, toward Chu Lingxiao, constantly scolding, his face full of sneer, as if to know the true similarity. "Lord Chen, don''t be fooled by this guy. He''s lying to you!" Chen Ping''an was also surprised. Immediately frowned again. Yeah. Is the seat of the emperor, the first person to be chosen, another person besides the empress? This is absolutely false! "You..." But when Chen Ping''an thought he wanted to figure out everything, suddenly he hurried outside the door and walked into a person who was the person in charge of the first floor of the 100 meter Pavilion, the middle-aged man who had led Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan. A face of anxiety and panic. As if something big had happened. And now. On the first floor of this building, the pot is completely blown open. No matter which clan descendant is, he looks at the entrance to the rest place on the second floor with unbelievable face. It seems. Just now, some big people walked in front of them and went to the second floor. "Is that the one?" "It seems that our ancestors described each other when they came back." When you hear someone talking. The descendants of these big families have bright eyes, excited faces and breathed quickly. Although the middle-aged man who just walked in front of them is not old, his identity can definitely be called a big man. Let alone them. It''s the old antiques in their clan. When the old monsters meet, they dare not put on airs. Now. It''s not just the first floor. The second floor. The third layer. With the figure among the people and the number of floors of the pavilions, even the senior monks of the upper level of the big clan quickly stood up, and even the old antiques and monsters of the big clan really nodded to each other. Because. No one else is coming. It is the master of nvzun-3, Tianyi! At the same time. On the top floor of this hundred meter Pavilion, when the middle-aged man who came to report said something in Chen Ping''an''s ear. The next moment. I saw Chen Ping''an, who had calmed down slowly, suddenly changed a lot again. His pupils were tightened suddenly. He hurriedly arranged his crown and face for fear of something wrong. Next. Hurriedly looking at the middle-aged man who came to report, he asked: "are you sure she is the owner of nvzun-3?" Smell the words. The middle-aged man nodded seriously. "The temple master, his subordinates are quite sure that the man must be the master of nvzun No. 3 warship." Hear that. Chen Ping''an is even more anxious. Furious: "since it''s really that one, why don''t you come here and let me know!" "Dian..." The middle-aged just wanted to explain. The immortal meteorite on the other side suddenly burst into laughter, sneering and gloating on his face, and his eyes were full of hate. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, he said: "I didn''t expect that the master of nvzun-3 warship came suddenly. This is the area where nvzun is located, the real big man, in a sense, the spokesman of nvzun!" "If you let him know that you are the first person to choose, how long can you live?" Although the immortal meteorite doesn''t know what happened. But he understood a little from Chen Ping''an''s words. The three moves of the warship master, Tianyi, came! As soon as this man arrives. Chu Lingxiao is finished! "I''d like to see how long you can keep your affectation!" Looking at Chu Lingxiao in silence, immortal meteorite is even more proud of his face. Again. The old servant kneeling on the ground is also full of hatred and ridicule in his eyes. Although he is the servant of the immortal meteorite, he is no lower than the ordinary lineal people in the immortal family. But today, he has been abandoned for no reason. The first choice in the class. It''s always just a woman. Is it anyone else! "Let''s go and have a look!" Chen Ping''an glanced at Chu Lingxiao, but did not care about anything else. He said that he was ready to leave the top floor of the pavilion. But at this time. "No, I''ve arrived." But at this time. There was a faint voice outside the door. Suddenly, everyone''s faces were different. Chen Ping''an''s face was a little restrained and a little confused. However, Xian meteorite and the old servant were full of expectation and excitement. The next moment. His eyes immediately turned to Chu Lingxiao, full of hatred and Yin. They want to see it with their own eyes! How can this man''s trick continue! The owner of nvzun No.3 warship, Tianyi, is located in the area where the nvzun is located. She is a real big man and one of the persons in charge of the throne of the emperor this time. If you know that others dare to pretend to be only nvzun, you will be the first person to be elected. You will never let Chu Lingxiao go! The voice just dropped. Wearing a white robe, Tianyi has come in slowly. Now, Tianyi returns to the world of heaven and earth. Tianyi finally gets an elixir from the area where the nun is located. It can make him look like a middle-aged man again. See here. Chen Ping''an hurriedly went over. "If you come here, please let the villain know in advance. Let the villain know first. Let the villain meet the adult first." Just the next moment. Tianyi ignores Chen Ping''an directly, thinking that Tianyi is angry, but when Chen Ping''an turns around, only Tianyi goes straight to Chu Lingxiao. This moment. Even the immortal meteorite and the old servant were stunned. Next. When they came to the side of Chu Lingxiao that day, they all bowed and saluted under the eyes of the three people. In an instant. Three people breathed, all could not help but hold. But I only heard the faint voice in my ear: "Master 3, Tianyi, see you!" Chapter 772 Grunt! See this. Seriously. All of a sudden, the immortal meteorite, the old servant, Chen Ping''an himself, and the middle-aged man who had led Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan into it all felt numb. There was an extremely penetrating chill, from the soles of the feet, all the way up, and several people couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. A face of horror and disbelief. If it wasn''t for the scene in front of them at the moment, it would be so frightening that they forgot to think. Otherwise, they would jump up in fear. Shout out: "it''s impossible!" But the rapid heartbeat, like a hammer after a hammer, reminds them all the time that this is true. This is the scene that actually appears in front of them. This is not an illusion. This is not a dream. Master of nvzun three! What they think of as great people! I''m really bowing to Chu Lingxiao. I''m also honored as an adult! Hiss! For a moment. When a cool wind came, all the people who were blowing were back to their senses and took a breath of cool air in an instant. Chen Ping''an''s face looks like a chicken. I dare not make a sound at all. But the middle-aged man, even more frightened, was shivering all over his body, and his eyes were almost staring out. He had no idea. From the beginning, Chu Lingxiao, who had been led in, had such an identity that even the master of nvzun No. 3 warship saluted each other! In words! More honorific Name: adult! However, Chen Ping''an and this middle-aged man, after all, had previously kept a little restraint and didn''t do too much, so they couldn''t help but take a deep breath of relief, but they still had a feeling after the rest of their lives, making them all up and down with a cold sweat. Kexian meteorite, and the old servant. But it was already scared and completely collapsed on the ground. His face was white and frightened. There was no complacency at all. The whole body, with head down, was curled up there, shivering and afraid to look at Chu Lingxiao. On the forehead, the cold sweat of douda kept coming down. Not for a while. All the clothes are soaked. My mother! Who is this man! The next moment. The faint voice fell from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. "Let him show me the list." Smell the words. As soon as the day heard the big vibration, hurriedly turned around and looked at Chen Ping''an with angry face. "Don''t you hear me? Why are you still in a daze? Hurry to show the list of the seats of the emperor to your excellency! " Hear that. Chen Ping''an''s body was shocked. He looked up and saw Chu Lingxiao. Then he said: "master, the list of the seats of the emperor, but only the lady and the disciples..." "Bastard! Can''t adults, as the first reviewer, watch it? " Immortal meteorite: Old servant: "..." As soon as I heard that. All the people in the audience were completely shocked, and their brains were all blank, especially Chen Ping''an. The whole body was shaking. For a moment, it was like a thrill, and his face was white. He quickly took out the list. Next. He hurriedly gave it to Chu Lingxiao and swallowed the water course: "big My Lord, here This is the list of the seats of the emperor, and Please have a look. " Immediately. Then Chu Lingxiao took it in his hand. But this moment. Chen Ping''an''s heart is like a sudden fall from the sky to the ground. It''s extremely frightening and trembling. His back is also intuitively cool. At the next moment, he even dare not lift his head. There was a dead silence. No one spoke. Static even their breathing sound, can let each other, hear clearly. It''s as scary as seeing a ghost! Everyone did not expect that the man standing in front of him at the moment would not only let the master of nvzun 3 see heaven, but also bow to salute and honor him as an adult. Even this first selection! It''s really the other side! My God! What on earth has happened! The throne of the emperor is not a woman, but a strange man! Someone they''ve never met before! The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then took this list, looked at it, and walked to the seat in front of her. At this time. On the same day, when Chu Lingxiao saw that there was an Immortal Emperor standing in front of the seat he was going to sit in, he immediately slapped the Immortal Emperor and the old servant aside. Instant. Two people rolled a ground of ash. But in Tianyi''s eyes, it''s all like taking it for granted. There''s nothing to pay attention to. And Chu Lingxiao also sat up at the same time. This scene. They all seem very common. After finishing all this, Tianyi hurriedly stepped up to him and said in a low voice: "would you like to have a cup of tea, my lord?" Chu Lingxiao waved his hand slightly. See here. Day one immediately toward Chen Ping''an, make a look in the eyes, next moment, Chen Ping''an immediately body, hit a shiver, hurriedly made a pot of clear tea in person, then, shivering again, poured a cup for Chu Lingxiao. Gently on the side. And Chu Lingxiao was also very natural. He took a sip of tea and said lightly: "sit down." Smell the words. Tian Yi, who was standing aside, quickly found a place to sit down, and then stared at Chen Ping''an to show him to sit down. Chen Ping''an gets the signal. Although full of fear in my heart, I dare not refuse, and then I sit on the other side. Time. Just like this, one second after another. There was no sound. Only Chu Lingxiao, when turning the list, made a very light and crisp sound, but every time he turned it, it made Chen Ping''an''s body shake uncontrollably. As for xianqihuang, who collapsed on the other side, and his old servant who followed him, he was shivering all over, his face white as paper, and he was frightened to the extreme. Now. How they don''t know, they have provoked enough people to overturn the entire Zhongzhou world! I don''t know the man''s name yet. But the woman even gave her first choice to the other side. It''s no longer necessary to explain everything. Taboo! Ultimate taboo! Even. All of them may be the world Lord who stands at the same height as the nun! But throughout the whole Zhongzhou, except for the female dignitaries, there are only the masters of the forbidden mountains. For a moment. Not only xianqihuang, the old servant, even Chen Ping''an, can''t help but also shrink when they are staring at kongton, thinking that the man sitting in front of them at this moment is the master of the forbidden mountain range?! "That''s all?" But when Chu Lingxiao slowly closed the list, all the people''s thoughts were suddenly scared away. Just raised head. Again hurriedly low down. Chapter 773 Hear that. Day a look, hurriedly toward Chen Ping''an stare past, angry way: "raise your head, didn''t hear adults ask you Chen Ping''an: "..." To be honest. It''s not that Chen Ping is weak, it''s not that he hasn''t seen the world, but it''s too frightening! The seat of the emperor! Past! This is the first person to be chosen. She has always acted as the first person. But in this life, what''s wrong? Unexpectedly Before, he had seen some of the great people who came here from the area where the lady is located. But that''s the class of the priestess. For Chen Ping''an, it''s amazing enough that people of this level can come here, let alone those disciples of nvzun. But now! The first selection is a strange man in white! If it''s a nun disciple. He can understand! But it is Suddenly. Chen Ping''an hurriedly raised his head, trembled and replied: "open Tell your excellency, return The rest of the list is still in the hands of the five main law enforcement teams. Because the villain here is a temporary resting place, so there is a list of some of them. " As soon as I heard that. As soon as he was in a hurry, he said: "adult, do you want me to inform them to come?" "Forget it, no more." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. As soon as he said this, Tianyi became nervous. He didn''t know what Chu Lingxiao wanted these lists for. But fortunately for him today. Just in case. Come here first. If not, where knows Chu Lingxiao also to come. When pushing open the top door of the pavilion, I thought I was wrong at first. When I looked carefully, I was really scared and sweated. I found that Chu Lingxiao was coming. He had received the news early in the morning. First selection! But Chu Lingxiao! At first. Even he didn''t dare to think about it. It was true. He didn''t know until the sixth disciple of the nun told him in person. It was really the order of the nun himself. Actually. As early as the third warship of nvzun returned to the world of heaven and earth, he took the ten people brought by Chu Lingxiao and returned to the area where nvzun is located for life. He didn''t think that he could still live. Not to mention. The female dignitary, who can step into the fifth heaven, actually accepted the ten ants who haven''t even stepped into the heaven as disciples. Not only that. As the owner of the third warship, she became the first of the three warships and the leader of the rear law enforcement team. In the future, if any one of them is subordinate, he can directly sit in the other''s position! He can be like this. Everything! All because of Chu Lingxiao! Until now. He can''t believe that the man in front of him has such energy that he can treat anyone coldly and mercilessly. Even the mountain master is not allowed to give the three thin female dignitaries and change the criteria of apprenticeship! Throughout Zhongzhou, there is no upper boundary. No one can do it at all. Even out of the great realm of Zhongzhou, those supreme dynasties once produced the power of the fourth heaven power. They also asked female dignitaries to accept their children as disciples. Results. I was slapped and fanned. A few days ago, what happened to the xuanhuang ethnic group was even more unimaginable. The breath of heavenly seed! It''s all there! All the old clan antiques and monsters in the central area have passed by. Originally, the female dignitary was located in the area, when someone was ready to go, but it was directly ordered by the female dignitary. No one is allowed to go. Now in this world, it''s not even necessary to think about how to become such a woman. It must be Chu Lingxiao again! It''s a pity. Afterwards. After those old antiques and monsters came back, no one revealed the land boundary of xuanhuang people. What happened was not revealed to their own people. Even they don''t ask much. After all. Even before that, they gave orders. How dare they hold the status of Nun in the area where the nun is located, intimidate those old antiques, old monsters and tell them. The next moment. Under the silence. Chu Lingxiao, however, threw the list to Tianyi and said lightly: "the names in the red circle can continue to fight for the throne of the emperor, and the rest of them can be eliminated!" Tianyi: "..." Chen Ping''an: "..." "Why, is there a problem?" Tianyi, who had some hesitation, stood up when he heard this. "No problem, sir. I''ll do it right away!" See this. Chen Ping''an''s heart was full of bitter laughter. This is really In a word, a part of it was eliminated in an instant, and even the qualification for competition was lost. This. Even the old lady has never done so. "As for them..." But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s light words, but let Chen Ping''an, a heart can''t help plopping, crazy jump up, suddenly a face of tension. In a moment, his eyes turned to him. He was still paralyzed there. He dared not lift his head. Tianyi''s face changed a little. After all. Xianqihuang was not a general clan, but a gold clan. "Adult, do you want to..." Tianyi just wanted to propose to leave xianqihuang''s life. Chu Lingxiao''s next words had already fallen in his ear. "These two people throw out, and all the clans behind them, all eliminated, understand?" Smell the words. After only half a second of silence, Tianyi nodded his head. "Yes, yes." Hearing Chen Ping''an here, I feel that a heart has a trend of springing out all the time. I feel the palm of my hand directly. It''s cold. Fortunately, I had some restraint before. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he is still among the people who have been abandoned today. I''m afraid that the position of the owner of his 100m Pavilion will be changed. The next moment. Ye Xuan directly threw the two masters and servants of xianqihuang from the hundred meter Pavilion without any hesitation. Bang! Bang! Only two bodies were heard, and the huge sound hit the ground suddenly came out from the bottom of the pavilion. It was extremely harsh. Even the ground felt a slight shock. Lost cultivation. The two servants and masters of xianqihuang, who are just like ordinary people, can not bear the impact of the height of the hundred meter Pavilion. Dead on the spot! "What''s the matter?" "My God, isn''t this xianqihuang, the little leader of Xianshen clan, how could it be like this!" "Death Dead! " Suddenly. When the younger generation of the first level below heard the vibration, they came out to see what happened. When they saw that it was the immortal meteor emperor, they all retreated in fear and were all stunned. And hear the sound coming from below. Chen Ping''an, as well as the middle-aged man, had goose bumps all over his body at the moment. It''s horrible! A descendant of the golden clan said that he would kill if he abandoned it! Chapter 774 Lower floor. At the same time. It was a complete mess. When I heard that the heirs of the golden clan, the immortal family, died, let alone the younger generation, a group of friars who stepped into the age of nvzun-3 warship 50000 years ago, they were all shocked. One by one, they all rushed out to see if it was true. But when I saw the face that was bloody and indistinct, but I could see it clearly. This moment. The whole hundred meter Pavilion is silent. Even the clan''s Antiques and monsters are stupid. I can''t believe it. The descendants of the golden clan really died! And! It''s a terrible death! His legs were broken in two. Even Dantian was shattered. It seems that he was thrown down from the top and died alive! Long before. Because of the throne of the emperor, these big families are lucky to see what the descendants of the golden clan look like, because these can be found. However. Now they can''t imagine. The golden clans of the hall and the descendants of the immortals were thrown down from the top pavilions and died alive! A moment! Everyone''s eyes, can''t help looking to the top of the pavilion, a pair of eyes light, are shaking violently. There is still a quiet place. Not at all. What happened there. "Something big is going to happen!" Some big clan old monster, after returning to the spirit, suddenly the body can''t help but shiver, eyes full of fear and uneasiness. The next moment. Immediately let people tell their descendants to leave this hundred meter Pavilion, so as not to get into a major disaster. A descendant of the immortal family. Died here. Then the immortal family, before the whole pavilion is overturned, should find out who is the one who is going to fight. Obviously. This talking old monster knows more or less about the horror of the immortal family. Just named after the word "immortal" and "God", we can already see that this family is not easy to provoke. Rumor. This clan is the first golden clan that dominates the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. Its supreme law is even more terrifying. Once the word "immortal" is perfected, it can step into the four realms of Dharma Lord. And. He heard more. For the throne of the emperor, this family, several old antiques, have been born. In order to be able to teach the family members well, to stand out from the throne of the emperor, and to become a female disciple! Those antiques! I''m afraid all of them are better than Ziwu, the ancestor of tianzha! The Immortal Emperor is dead! It will not be long before the immortal will know that the fire of his life will be extinguished. Someone will come here soon. Boom! In this short moment, the whole ancient city was plunged into darkness. It seemed that there was a terrorist big man who came in person. In a moment, the sun and the moon were dark and the clouds were black. It''s like the end of the day. Invisible. A terrifying pressure, especially around the sky, made everyone feel inexplicable panic. Even the clan''s old antiques and monsters could not help shivering. It''s a thrill. They all held their breath involuntarily. This power! I''m afraid it has reached the legal realm! Sure enough! It''s really coming! The old monster of the immortal family really came to ask for help. If it doesn''t work out, the whole ancient city will disappear in a flash! And now on the top of the pavilion. Chen Ping''an''s whole body was almost frightened, his face was white and his lips were shaking. This power. It''s terrible. It''s not the level that ordinary monks can reach at all. Come on, it''s definitely the strongest ancestor of the immortal family! He knew it would! Xianqihuang is a descendant of xianshenzu. Kill him. The whole immortal family has not fried! "I have no intention of offending. I will hand over the murderer who killed our descendants, and I will go!" The next moment. The majestic and cold voice has fallen from the upper space of the ancient city. Even whoever listens to it feels a thrill. Even the day one facial expression, all began not to calm down. As a nun in the area where the nun is located, he knows better than any other big clan. The ancient ancestor of the fairy God clan still lives in this world, and is also a four fold realm of Dharma Lord! Such a character! Once out! The whole ancient city will turn into ashes in a flash. If it wasn''t for the sake of her 50000 years of hard work, allowing him to enter higher mountains and look up the history of Zhongzhou''s supreme realm, he would not know that the original realm was divided in this way. Originally. He always thought. The old ancestor of tianzha nationality is very close to the nun, but I didn''t expect that there is a great Dharma Realm on it! You can''t help it. Tianyi looks at Chu Lingxiao carefully and doesn''t know what to say. The other side won''t do it now. It''s all for the sake of nvzun. If you don''t reply to the immortal ancestor, I''m afraid the other side will really fight. Although he knows. Chu Lingxiao is very strong. But there is still no such bottom in my heart. "You go and cut him off." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Tianyi: "..." Chen Ping''an: "..." When they heard this, they were stunned. Who? Who''s going to cut him off? That''s the old ancestor of the immortal family. It''s not with Next moment. They are confused! Because. They just found that ye Xuan, who was just standing beside Chu Lingxiao, had disappeared in front of them! This moment. Two people a dumb and sluggish. Staring at Chu Lingxiao. No It''s not going to be an entourage, go to behead the old ancestor of the immortal family! How could it be?! A follower, no matter how strong, how can he put the four realms of Dharma Lord Bang! Just two people''s thoughts are in a mess. They disappear from ye Xuan. Now, within ten seconds, they see ye Xuan. Suddenly, he appears in the original place with a bloody head. Next. He threw them in front of them. As if nothing had happened, once again stood respectfully beside Chu Lingxiao. Tianyi: "..." Chen Ping''an: "..." Seeing this skull, the two people were shocked to be silly in a moment, because the dark cloud outside had disappeared, and the pressure that was above the whole ancient city had disappeared without trace. That is to say! This head! It''s really immortal, the strongest ancestor of the four realms of Dharma Lord! Hiss! For a moment. Looking at the head rolling on the ground, the hairs of Tianyi''s whole body all stood up in fear. A follower! It took more than ten seconds to cut off a Dharma Master. In the middle of it, we still need to throw away one time. That''s just a few seconds! "Here Here, may I ask you... " "You can call me ye Xuan, but there is a name that you should be familiar with. No mountain master." Chen Ping''an: "..." Tianyi: "..." Chapter 775 This moment. Especially quiet. But Tianyi, Chen Ping''an, and the middle-aged man all felt that their hearts were about to crack. More than ten seconds passed. That''s how they react. Scared on the spot on the ground. Master of forbidden mountains! This young man who has been following Chu Lingxiao is the master of the forbidden mountain! Three people who know about it. Instant. Feel the head, spinning, as if in a dream, everything around, feel extremely untrue. It''s impossible to describe their mood at this moment. Is that scary?! Master of forbidden mountains! The other master of the world, who is equally famous with the female, should be a follower of the Chu Lingxiao?! This And now outside. But all of them are also at a loss, sluggish, and totally don''t know what happened. It''s just dark. It''s a scene that is above the top of the head. In a flash. It''s gone? What''s going on? Not to mention the young generation of a group of big families, it is all the old antiques and monsters that just want to leave. They are all ignorant and don''t know what happened. The second before. There is also a scene of setting up a teacher to ask a crime, just like the scene of extermination. One second later Why is that? What about the ancestors of the immortal family? No revenge? But actually everyone didn''t know that ye Xuan had already beheaded the ancestor of the immortal family. Because it happened so fast. No one noticed. I''m afraid no one believed that the four realms of Dharma Lord had been beheaded in just a few seconds! That''s the most powerful ancestor of the immortal family! "Isn''t it the lady..." There is no choice. These big clan old antiques and monsters in the pavilion all came up with a possibility. Maybe just now, when the female Buddha gave a warning, the old ancestor of the immortal family left. Otherwise. What else is possible? Can we get this back to normal? If so. How did xianqihuang, the descendant of the immortal family, die? This death scene is so tragic. Not only was his legs broken, but even Dantian was shattered. Such means. This is a complete lack of regard for the immortals! "It seems that I''m waiting for you." In the crowd, a young man dressed in brocade, looking at the corpse of xianqihuang from afar, shook his head helplessly. "Why wait here when you know that." "Well, who would have thought that would be the result." Besides youth. There is also a cold and gorgeous woman who shakes her head for a while. It was when Chu Lingxiao came in, talking about Chu Lingxiao in the corner, whether he was a big man or not, and finally making a conclusion that they were not. But. What they don''t know. Just as they were talking. Chu Lingxiao has left behind them. On the other side, on the top of the pavilion. But it is still a dead silence. There is no complete relief from what just happened. Because. It''s scary! The owner of taboo mountain just stood in front of them for such a long time! A world Lord! Be a follower of Chu Lingxiao! I saw Ye Xuan before and followed Chu Lingxiao respectfully. Chen Ping''an really thought that he was just a powerful follower, but he didn''t take it seriously. After all. A retinue is a dead retinue. Where dare you imagine that the master of taboo mountain just stood in front of him! Tianyi is even more dazed. I just feel like I''m dreaming. It''s unbelievable! The master of the forbidden mountains is willing to be his follower. That is to say, the strength of Chu Lingxiao is still above the master of the forbidden mountains. I''m afraid she can''t even compare with the female. Then it all makes sense! Why does the nun really accept the ten people Chu Lingxiao brought as disciples! And why let Chu Lingxiao do the first selection! These people! It''s the one who stands at the top of Zhongzhou! A grunt. Thinking of Tianyi here, I couldn''t help it any more. I swallowed a mouthful of saliva immediately. Really. It''s a dream. I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao, which he met in the world of heaven and earth, was such an inviolable supreme existence. Even the female dignitary, the master of the forbidden mountain range, wanted to "Big Sir, you haven''t told me yet. Here Who is this... " Chen Ping''an can''t help but feel a thrill in his heart and open his mouth. "Chu Lingxiao, have you heard of it? It''s just that one. " Chen Ping''an: "..." Hear that. Chen Ping''an was directly stupid and collapsed on the ground again. It''s too A fugitive! It was Soon. Xianqihuang and the body of the old servant were taken away. But what no one knows. Just when the bodies of the two masters and servants of xianqihuang were transported back to the boundaries of xianshenzu, the whole xianshenzu was suddenly clapped into ashes by a long, white jade hand! No resistance at all! It''s not so much resistance. It''s better not to resist at all! The power of that jade hand is completely beyond the immortal family. All the imagination of Dharma Lord''s realm, under all people, are ants. In just one day. There are only a few children left in a golden clan, who are still outside to fight for the throne of the emperor, but they have survived. It didn''t take long. Those children were also disqualified. When they are going back to the immortal family to ask what happened, they lose their eyes and look at the immortal family''s boundary which has been turned into ashes. They are silent for a long time and fall on the ground. If it''s a normal clan. It will never be as tragic as the immortal family. Just. In the era when they dominated Zhongzhou, it was a dark place. Except for the immortals, all the other clans in that era were slaves and were completely ignored. As a result. At that time, there were many clans in Zhongzhou. In order to avoid being poisoned by immortals, they were forced to leave Zhongzhou. But now. The immortals made one of the deadliest mistakes. It''s the descendant under the door who provoked Chu Lingxiao! White Palace. When she learned that the immortal family was destroyed, Princess Fengshi hurriedly came here to report. But the final response. But it''s just a light words. "Oh, I see." Smell the words. Feng Shifei was stunned for a while, but she didn''t get too tangled. At this moment, the other five golden clans were more and more frightened. Tomorrow! When the throne of the emperor was opened, the immortal family, which is the same as the gold clan, was destroyed. Its huge land boundary, even root hair, was not left behind. Can do so quietly. It must be the world! Don''t you think she is. Is it They will also be For a while. On the eve of the throne of the emperor, everyone in the five golden clans felt that there was an extremely penetrating chill. This immortal family What''s the matter?! Chapter 776 This day. The remaining five golden clans are in danger of their own lives. They are in a bit of panic. The immortal clans in front of them turn into ashes quietly, afraid that they will be the next ones. It''s not their fault. Who called last time. The ancestors of their five golden clans, when they went to the xuanhuang land boundary to fight for the seeds of the heavenly way, all fell down inexplicably, without any sign in advance, which is the same Dharma Realm. In this world. In addition to female dignitaries, the masters of forbidden mountains, who can make the five Dharma Masters disappear. The main thing is. After that, they asked about all the old monsters and antiques that went to the territory of xuanhuang, but they didn''t tell any of them. Even. They put out a threatening posture, no one said. What does this mean? It''s the master of the forbidden mountain range who can frighten all the big clan old antiques and monsters into such a person, not the female dignitary. Now. The immortals are gone again. What happened before and after is not aimed at these golden clans?! Night. It''s coming soon. Until soon approaching, the next morning, but still did not hear any movement. This makes all the five golden clans feel strange. Are they wrong? And now. In the early morning of the next day, when the seat of the emperor was officially launched, several young figures of unknown origin appeared in several ancient cities in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. They are all tall and upright, male and female, with a sense of awe. Soon. These people. Also toward the ancient city near the area where the nun is located, I flew in the past. At the same time, I saw each other separately, but those who were sensitive to my heart passed by each other. There are five in all. There was a faint smile on all the corners of the mouth. It seems that they also came to participate in the throne of the emperor. If there are old monsters and antiques, they are by their side now. I''ll be surprised. These five people''s accomplishments are all of great power in half a step. Looking at the great world of Zhongzhou today, among the young generation, there is no more than one hand to reach such a state. Results. These five people, however, are all powerful in half a step. Don''t say it''s the real descendant of tianzha family - zitianqian. It is the descendants of the five golden clans who have not entered the half step heaven and earth power. Only ye Lengshuang, the goddess of the Ye family in the East pole, who was taught by Chu Lingxiao, has finally reached the half step heaven and earth power. You can imagine. The identity of these five people is not simple. One of them is cold, but sometimes gentle, wearing a blue robe. Looking at the ancient city, he suddenly saw an accident in his eyes. He said lightly: "it''s interesting, but I didn''t expect that there is no higher boundary in the middle state. Among the monks of the same generation, there are some who can achieve the same accomplishments as me. It''s interesting, it''s really interesting." At the same time. Like the blue robed youth, the other four entered the ancient city together. In the hazy fog of the morning, they stood on several tallest buildings, each of which could not help but look at each other. Its gas field. It''s not that Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Generally speaking, the young generation of the big ethnic group can compare with it. There are virtual shadows of various gods and beasts around from time to time. Some even have entities. If it''s an old-fashioned person. If you see it. I''m afraid there''s another shock. Because. It''s impossible for the monks who can reach such a place without stepping into the peak of the epic world. However, these five people are only half a step in the world. And that. There are records in ancient books. A young body. The achievement of immortality is for the ancient style, which marks the future of young monks, how far they can go, and how they can create the spirit of immortality around them. That means that the future of these five people will surely step into the peak of Epic! And that. Today''s leaf frost is just a symptom of this kind, which has not been fully created. "Since you don''t accept me as an apprentice, I''ll have a good look. Besides me, who else can sit on the throne of the emperor." All of a sudden, a faint sneer appeared on the corner of the young man''s mouth. Compared with his gentle face, it was extremely evil. Just. The youth''s words just dropped. Among the four others, the only female opened her mouth. Her tone was bland, but she sneered: "do you really think that you are invincible among your peers?" Smell the words. The young man who was called as the king of heaven lotus suddenly changed his face slightly. He was not angry or angry at the woman''s sarcasm, but just replied lightly: "if you don''t agree with me, you can fight in the top ten in the throne of the emperor. Then we can have a good fight." Smell the words. The eyes of the other three people are all cold, full of a cold feeling. It seems that the air around them is frozen at this moment. The so-called top ten. It is the only way to sit on the throne of the emperor. Just reach the top ten. They can choose their opponents at will. The reason why they came to Zhongzhou is that they were the emperor''s seat on that day, so that the woman could not reject them. Secondly, they wanted to take this opportunity to have a good look, and with their strength, they could sweep the young generation of the whole Zhongzhou. But. Now it seems. But some of them are too disappointed. Unexpectedly, they haven''t come to see the great world of Zhongzhou for such a long time. The people of the same generation in this area have such accomplishments It can''t be said that it''s not enough. But there is still a long way to go from a real opponent. There is only one person who has become an ancient style. And for youth. Lengyan also snorted coldly, and then she said: "don''t worry, TIANLIAN Wang. I will be in the top ten, waiting for you. Then I will choose you as my opponent!" The voice just dropped. Women''s eyes, suddenly a trace of cold awn, the temperament of the whole person, even more cold up. "Now that you have said that, I, King TIANLIAN, am among the ten, waiting for you!" Finish. The young man''s figure disappeared in the same place as if he had never been here before. And that Lengyan woman, after watching the other three, gave a cold snort, and disappeared instantly. The remaining three. Although they didn''t speak, when they looked at each other, the meaning was very obvious. They wanted to be one of the ten people. Then, they defeated all the people of the same generation in Zhongzhou, ascended the throne of the emperor, and became the disciples of the empress! The morning is coming. A mist subsided. The three figures have disappeared. From beginning to end. But these five people, no matter who They didn''t pay attention to the friars of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. In their eyes, there was only endless indifference, as if they were rivals, only five of them. Chapter 777 Only. Just when the five left. In the distance, on a tall building, there are two figures, one before the other after the other. "My Lord, those five people should be the descendants of the great circle around Zhongzhou. Do you want Xiao Wang to let them leave here at once?" Ye Xuangong said respectfully. The so-called boundary Dynasty. It''s really very powerful. The old monsters of the family are the ones who can step into the fourth heaven. They have at least reached the ten realms of Dharma Lord. Even today''s eastern Ye family is far beyond comparison. But in Ye Xuan''s eyes. Or as ants, vulnerable. But. When Chu Lingxiao gently waved his hand, ye Xuan bowed back respectfully. Since this one doesn''t care. So what else does he have to say. But. According to this temper, if these five people make any trouble in the throne of the emperor, I''m afraid it''s not their business. It''s the dynasty behind them that may be uprooted. Soon. When the early morning sun, rising, shining on the entire Zhongzhou boundless, not long. The next moment. There is a golden seat in the area where the nun is located. It exudes the holy and quiet atmosphere and is suspended in the void. The seat of the emperor! In fact, it''s not a great thing, just a nickname. Who can finally sit in this position. Who can become the disciple of the female Zun. Just. Whether or not you can become a disciple of the empress dowager, you should not only sit on the throne of the emperor, but also get the affirmation of the first selection. All the young monks who finally sit on the throne of the emperor can become the disciples of the Empress Dowager. So. In fact, to a large extent, the first selection is a ceremony of being sealed. It''s just this life. I''m afraid that no one would have thought that the first selection was not the woman herself, but a strange man. And with the throne of the emperor. Suspended in the void. This moment. Almost all the friars in Zhongzhou, no matter where they are at the moment, no matter how far away they are from the area where nvzun is located, can be seen as long as they look up. But the same. No matter who it is, it is clear that from this moment on, the fight for the throne of the emperor is officially launched. First of all. It is the young generation of all the big ethnic groups who enter the area where the female dignitaries are located. It''s also a rare chance for other monks in Zhongzhou to enter the area where the nun is located. Usually, let alone the younger generation of these big families, they are old antiques and old monsters. Before they get the approval of the nun, whoever steps in will have only one word - death! That is to say, ziwutian has the blood of the eastern Ye family. Otherwise. One hundred thousand years ago, How could he have qualified to step into the area where the nun is located? How could he have been so lucky to escape a disaster. Enter the area where the lady is located. It means that we will lose contact with the outside world. Even the elders and monsters want to see with their own eyes what the younger generation of the clan can do, but they also know that they can''t go in without the consent of the female dignitary. So. Also had to stay outside, quietly watching their young heirs, after entering, they left. And now. There are a lot of descendants of the grand family gathered at the entrance and exit of the area where the grand lady is located. One of them is the friars who stepped into the third warship of the grand lady 50000 years ago. Although the new generation of descendants is indeed a little older than their own clans, they are also the younger generation. Because. In the world of heaven and earth. Only the monks who are still in their fifties and no more than 60000 years old can be called the younger generation. And on a high mountain top. Princess Fengshi led some people to stand on the top and quietly watched these great family heirs who entered the area where the nun is located. She said in a low voice: "several younger martial brothers and sisters, you are here. Take a good look at the way to thank the great family heirs and understand it." There will be a selection war. To a large extent, half of the people will be eliminated before entering the next stage. Where you can see all the scenes below, only the nun is in the area, which is ten thousand meters high. Therefore, the people who can stand on the top of the mountain, watch the throne of the emperor, and fight for the battle are only the monks in the area where the nun is located. Now. Standing on the left and right sides of fengshifei, these people with curiosity and expectation in their eyes are the reincarnated old man, Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao, longbingyao, Hongtian and others who have disappeared for a long time since they stepped into the world of the Lord. It took them almost five days to get a general idea of the great world of Zhongzhou, where it is, and what kind of person it is. It''s clearer. The difference between the monks who come here from the world of heaven and earth and the monks of the world of heaven and earth is not a dimensional person. Compared with the monks of heaven and earth. They, who can be called the strong in the world of one side, are not even ants. But. They are now. A little clearer. Now they, who are not even ants, can become the disciples of the nun. If they don''t have that, they probably don''t know where to go now. "Strange, why not..." Looking at the coming and going descendants of the big families, Feng jiuxiao couldn''t help but underestimate one sentence. Smell the words. Feng Shifei chuckled and knew who Feng jiuxiao was looking for. She couldn''t help saying: "younger martial sister, don''t look for him. He should not appear until the war of the last ten. After the first round of elimination war, it''s about to start. You can stay here and watch." Hear that. Feng jiuxiao''s heart slightly rises a trace of loss, but also has to nod. "Although Shifu hasn''t taught you the supreme method, you still haven''t entered into the coexistence of heaven and earth. So it will give you some inspiration after the meeting of the descendants of these big families. You should understand what I said?" Smell the words. The rest nodded softly. But now. Some of the people below, however, noticed that Feng jiuxiao and them were stunned for a while. They were puzzled and confused. They couldn''t help but look at each other again, and even felt the fog at one end. "It''s strange that these ants from the world are still alive." "Not only not dead, but also qualified to stand on the high mountain in the area where the female dignitary is located. What a hell." And the people who talk. It is the friars who stepped into nvzun No. 3 warship and walked away fifty thousand years ago. Chapter 778 However. What they said. But was also standing not far away from the world of mortals, to hear. It is helpless. I also felt a wry smile. Looking at the speaker over there, he shook his head and ignored. Once upon a time. They also have such an opportunity to stand on the top of that mountain, but now they have to fight for the throne of the emperor, so they have an opportunity. Sometimes people are doomed to be invincible. A letter. I''m afraid that even if he said it at the moment, no one would believe that he would only laugh at his boring jokes. Sometimes. The world of mortals is really thinking. If time could go back, he would kneel in front of Chu Lingxiao immediately and let Chu Lingxiao put his name on the letter. Unfortunately. In this world, there is no if. And the same. In addition to Zhongzhou, there is no upper boundary. Besides all the descendants of the big families, those who came from the outside world are also in the crowd, standing in different places. But five. They all felt each other. The next moment. In the direction of the other side, after a cold look, he took back his sight. With their strength. If they want to enter the final list of ten, it''s not difficult for them. Compared with them, they don''t need to worry about it at all. What they want now is who to choose as the opponent after they reach the list of ten. Take a look at the whole show. Only ye Lengshuang felt five unusual breath, consciously looked at the past in five directions, and suddenly slightly frowned. Instant. Eye light is a condensation. Half a step in the world? And zitianqian, the descendant of tianzha, and the five golden lineages, though they had a little sense of something, looked at the past like ye Lengshuang. But they all took their eyes back soon. It''s not the same thing. In fact, all the great family heirs in this world are like a mirror in their hearts. They are very clear about where they can go and whether they can sit on the throne of the emperor. They don''t give much hope. They just want to take this opportunity to see whether they are weak or strong compared with their peers who are also great family heirs. Usually there is no chance for such a duel. Don''t talk about other big families. It''s the big family. They all have special antiques. They have been secretly protecting them. So. Now there is such a good chance. No one will give up. Soon. It didn''t take long. Under the area, there are more than 200 great family heirs, but in the end, few of them can really see. Between big families. There is also a gap. For example, some big families can only dominate in a marginal ancient city. When they reach the center, they will not be able to get on the stage at all. Therefore, to a large extent, the seat of the emperor has become the descendant of the big families in these marginal ancient cities. It is an opportunity to connect with the big families in the center. This is not. Not yet. Some of the descendants of the big families in the ancient city began to talk about it everywhere. It seems that they went to the seat of the emperor. "Elder martial sister, look..." On the top of several mountains, there are several slender and old figures, who look at everything below indifferently. "Forget it. Let them go." One of them is the oldest figure, and there is nothing to say. Light way: "these marginal ancient city clans have always been like this. In the seat of the emperor of our time, isn''t it the same?" Smell the words. The figure who had previously had an opinion on this was silent. "They have their own way of living, which has been the case since ancient times. If the weak want to become stronger, there are only two ways to go. One is to cling to the strong, and the other is to keep going." "The day before, there was a lot less risk, but the last one, there was a lot of danger." As for the most ancient figure, the rest of them nodded their heads after listening to it. They are all disciples of nvzun, and naturally understand this truth. It''s just rising to the top of the whole Zhongzhou. That''s the case. It''s not good. If everyone wants to cling to the strong, then they are the most powerful in Zhongzhou. What kind of genius can they have? They are all from far away times. Until now. In the eyes of the development of Zhongzhou, it''s not as good as a year. Most of the reasons are the birth of the throne of the emperor, which can make these ancient cities and tribes on the edge have the chance to climb to the central area, thus losing a monk, which should be realized. In the past. In their time, the friars didn''t realize this, so they had the chance, from the most common friars, there were several strong ones who could go to the invincible. And they also came out of the ordinary monks. Now Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. The descendants of these ancient towns obviously forget this. Even the descendants from the central area are always looking for the descendants of the golden clan. For the long term. There is no big boundary in Zhongzhou, and they will only fall into a dead cycle, because most of the descendants of these big families will sit in the position of head of a family in the future. If so. They can''t set a good example for the next generation. The level of the monks in Zhongzhou will only decline again. "Well, why hasn''t it been announced?" Smell the words. The faces of these old figures have not changed. Naturally, it is very clear that that one refers to the first candidate for the throne of the emperor. Although I don''t know why master nvzun asked Chu Lingxiao to be the first candidate, as disciples, they didn''t have much to say. Just try their best to cooperate. And this first elimination. It was always announced by the first reviewer. But it''s strange Why hasn''t it appeared until now? "There it is!" At this time, the eyes of an old figure suddenly trembled. Then, with a whisper, they looked at a mountain peak not far away. Smell the words. Everyone''s eyes, all looked in the past. You can''t help it. A heart, immediately hit a cold shiver. That''s what we found out. On the top of the mountain not far away, I don''t know when, there are two figures. Although they don''t know one of them, they still know the other. It''s the first selection. They didn''t even notice. The strength of this man, it seems, is as deep as the rumor thinks. What makes them feel dumb is that they can''t even see through Chu Lingxiao, who seems to be the following youth! Just. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s first words stunned everyone. In an instant, they immediately echoed in the whole area where the nun was located. "Now, I announce the list of elimination!" Chapter 779 The voice just dropped. Not only these old figures, but also the disciples of the female dignitaries were stunned. All the descendants of the big families who came to fight for the throne of the emperor were stunned. Even those five, coming from the outer boundary of Zhongzhou, were still dazed. Confused. I''m totally confused. The next moment. All of you look at me, I look at you, don''t know what happened, face lost. What''s the situation? The first elimination, even the beginning, has not yet begun! This elimination list is coming out? What about playing with us?! Suddenly. All the descendants of the big family were in a hurry. They hurriedly looked in the direction of the voice. When they saw the top of a mountain and stood a figure that they could not see clearly, they were afraid to speak even though they were confused. Because. People who can stand on the top of the mountain and watch are not ordinary people. And it''s up here. It''s not easy to declare such a thing. But what''s the matter! Ming Ming''s first elimination has not started yet. The elimination list is coming out? Didn''t they come for nothing? You can''t help it. No matter who they are, even those five, who came from outside, are in a strange mood and become nervous. If they do, they are somehow eliminated. Then pass it on It''s too lost. It''s better to kill them with one sword. "It''s really strange. Don''t you think you''ve seen this figure somewhere?" Looking at the figure of Chu Lingxiao, someone immediately murmured. The man said. The rest of the great friars who stepped into nvzun No. 3 warship 50000 years ago, all of them had a fierce eye, and they could not help but feel a sense of familiarity, indeed I think I''ve seen it somewhere. But it''s not right to think about it. The characters in the area where nvzun is located, they have never seen one except the owner of nvzun-3. "Maybe it''s an illusion." Immediately. The man smiled again and waved his hand at will, so he stopped thinking about it. And the rest. It will also be familiar. It comes down to a kind of so-called awe when the weak meet the strong. They are not concerned about who they are. It''s about caring! Will your name appear on the elimination list! If so! This man is really lost! They are all the descendants of the great families in the center. They all know that there is only one person who can sit on the throne of the emperor. They don''t expect to go to the end, but they have to go further than the descendants of the other great families. It''s a special honor to pass it on now and then. Because. It is also a kind of status to be in the forefront among the great families in many central areas! But if so, it will be eliminated. After that. Don''t say that they are shameless. They can''t even explain to their old antiques and monsters. On the other side of the mountain. Hearing this voice, the reincarnation old man, Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao, longbingyao and other people quickly recognized that this was Chu Lingxiao, and a smile appeared on everyone''s face. All of a sudden, I feel a little relaxed. Not to mention the world of heaven and earth, it''s such a great Zhongzhou. Besides ten of them, only Chu Lingxiao is from the same place as them. It''s about half a month. Finally, I saw Chu Lingxiao again. Everyone felt very cordial in his heart, as if he had found the backbone all of a sudden. He was really relieved from his heart. Although stay in the area where the nun is located these days. They all have a good time. But after all. Compared with other people, their accomplishments are too low, especially as the disciples of female dignitaries, so in fact, they are very depressed. Just. Feng Shifei, who is standing at the front, is just like other people. Some of her brain can''t respond. What''s the situation? The first elimination has not started yet. The list of elimination has come out? "Next, people on this list, you can leave." But the next moment. Whether it''s fengshifei or the other old figures standing on the top of the mountain, before they react, they only see Chu Lingxiao waving his hand. Suddenly. All over the world, Zhongzhou suddenly fell from the sky and fell into a large elimination list. See this. All the descendents of the lower clans are very nervous. Although they don''t know what''s going on, they are afraid that their names will appear on the list, so they immediately extend their hand to pick up the elimination lists. This moment. Even Feng Shifei and others can''t help but draw a elimination list. But. In a few seconds. Then came a voice full of resentment, unwillingness and anger. "I don''t agree. Why my name is on the elimination list!" "Yes, and mine. This first elimination has not started yet. Why did you eliminate me?" "Even if we are eliminated, we should be given a reason!" These are the descendants of the speaking people. Obviously. I found my name on the elimination list. Just the next moment. Chu Lingxiao didn''t seem to talk to these people at all. He had no expression on his face. Then he waved gently. See here. Ye Xuan, standing behind him, hurriedly stood out. Light way: "give you another three minutes, when you leave, people who haven''t left for three minutes, then don''t blame..." But ye Xuan''s words. Not yet. I was directly interrupted by a voice full of discontent. "If you don''t give me a satisfactory explanation, I will never leave. Why did you eliminate us like this? It''s not fair!" Smell the words. Ye Xuan looks back at Chu Lingxiao and tells him what to do. The eyes of several old figures, such as Princess Fengshi, also looked at the past. "Cut it!" But then. In response to all the people, only from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, two faint words came out. The next moment. Before all the people in the audience reacted, the young man, whose face was full of anger, had been cut in half by Ye Xuan in an instant. Hiss! All those who were eliminated on the spot took a breath of cool air and swallowed it in a flash as soon as the words reached the mouth. "Who else is not satisfied?" Hear that. Those who have been eliminated dare not stay any longer, even if they have resentment in their hearts. They hurry one by one, brush one by one, and leave in fear. This moment. There was a dead silence. No matter who he is, he looks like a chicken. "Good, now the first elimination, officially started!" Chapter 780 A grunt. Everyone in the audience couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. It''s the first time they''ve heard of this elimination method. Before the first elimination, they just eliminated a group of people without asking for anything. Contact me. All said lazily. Question it. In front of all of them, she was beheaded. When did such a domineering figure appear in this area!? But the next moment. All the people in the audience reacted quickly and walked in towards the area where the nun is located, deeper and more slowly. Among the five generations, they were still frightened. They looked at each other. They didn''t even think that such a thing would happen suddenly. No reason at all. A number of people were eliminated. Who is this man? It looks like It''s not the woman herself at all. But they clearly remember that the person who announced the first elimination should be the female dignitary. How could this life be someone else? Is it one of the disciples of nvzun? But they haven''t heard of Before that, nvzun accepted male disciples. Five people shook their heads and didn''t think about it any more. Since the first elimination has officially started, then the next thing is what they should deal with. Take a look at the whole show. However, only the mortals know who is the person who just spoke. His eyes are full of trembling. He has been looking at the mountain where Chu Lingxiao is standing and walked to the depth of the area where the nun is located. All of them are descended from a large family. After leaving. Fengshifei and other old figures, all of them coincided, and looked in the direction of Chu Lingxiao station. But the next moment. Just found out. Chu Lingxiao, who was just standing there, has long since disappeared. You can''t help it. Everyone''s heart is fierce. Even more, I feel that Chu Lingxiao''s strength is totally beyond their prying eyes. It''s almost unfathomable. Even the most ancient figure is the body, which can''t help shivering again. As the first disciple of nvzun. Her present accomplishments. It has already reached the six realms of Dharma Lord, but the scene just now is really amazing, isn''t it?! Her six realms of Dharma Lord! Even Chu Lingxiao''s followers couldn''t see through. They thought that the other side was just a human being, but they didn''t expect that just when they started, they beheaded a great family descendant, which proved that he was not a human being at all. But that''s why. It made her feel more thrilled. An entourage. The power is so terrible that she can''t see through the six realms of the Dharma Lord. Isn''t Chu Lingxiao more terrible! Seriously. She now suspects that Chu Lingxiao is a powerful master of the world who stands at the same height as her master. But think about it. I think it''s ridiculous again. If it really is the world''s main territory, how could it have run to the world level of one side and one side fifty thousand years ago. But a strong man who can''t even see through her should be a follower. In fact, force. I''m afraid it has reached the eleventh level of Dharma Lord. "Elder martial sister, don''t think about it. Since Shifu has given the throne of the emperor to this one, what else should we worry about?" Canglan said: "let''s see who is eliminated." Smell the words. The oldest figure nodded her head. The next thing. It''s their female venerable disciples who should do something. From the number of people who have just been eliminated, we can see that there are less than one hundred grand family heirs left now. And. From just getting the elimination list, after reading it, we know why those people were eliminated. It''s all the descendants from the ancient city on the edge who are busy climbing to the center of the area. That''s why they were eliminated. It seems in this eye. There is no room for anyone fishing in troubled waters. Even if you keep it. It''s also a waste of time. It''s better to be eliminated directly. "Let''s go and have a look." With the most ancient figure, the voice fell, and the rest disappeared in place. See this. "Let''s go. Let''s go and have a look." Smell the words. The reincarnation old man, Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao, longbingyao and so on also hurriedly followed. Soon. So they came to the first elimination. For a long time, there are a large number of white bricks and stacked challenge arena. There are ten of them. Apart from that, there is nothing. All around are surrounded by a large mountain. There have been many nuns in the area where the nuns are located. Master of nvzun No. 3 warship - Tianyi. There is also a man and a woman, with the same age, standing on the top of a mountain. These two people. She is also the master of the female warship. It''s just the master of nvzun-1 and the master of nvzun-2. They are also the friars of Tianyi and the same period, but Tianyi at that time was the most outstanding group of friars of that era. Only now, they have become the master of nvzun''s warship earlier than these two. Of course. Today''s Tianyi is also the first of the three warship owners. In addition to these three people, there is also the area where the female dignitaries are located. The five main hall leaders of law enforcement teams are all old people with gray hair and extremely vicissitudes of temperament. Their accomplishments are more powerful than those of the three warship owners of Tianyi. Five people are the peak of epic. Count it up. It was also a monk who had experienced several previous contests for the throne of the emperor. But in the end, he failed. However, his talent was the first one except for the disciples of the lady at that time. So. Only then has the opportunity, has become the female Zun seat area, the law enforcement team hall leader''s position. And the Lord of the law enforcement team. In fact, it''s the law enforcer of the mortal world, and this huge Zhongzhou has no boundaries. All the big families seem to be unrestricted, but in fact, they also have to abide by the iron law set by the female Zun. Otherwise. They will be held accountable by the Lord of the law enforcement team. In addition to the owners of these warships, the chief of the law enforcement team is a group of law enforcement team friars. And these. It''s the whole area where the nun sits, all the friars. But everyone''s identity. Even if the golden clans see each other, they should treat each other with courtesy. Even the friars of the law enforcement team with the lowest status are the same. Once they go out, they should also bow their heads to meet the elders. Soon. With the arrival of those old figures, such as Princess Fengshi, the atmosphere of the whole scene became inexplicably tense. It didn''t take long. A large number of people were eliminated. Even in the center area, there are five people who have been eliminated. These five people are the hands of the five generations. This is also expected. Even if the real descendants of the Han nationality are handed in, it is obvious that the gap can be seen. And this time. All the people in the area where the nun is located noticed that all the five generations of the kingdom are frowning slightly. "Well?" Chapter 781 Although Five Dynasties passed down. Well hidden. But for the nuns in the area where the nun is located, especially the disciples of the nun like Princess Fengshi, it can be seen at a glance that TIANLIAN Wang and others are not the friars of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. It is the supreme law of Zhongzhou that can only be used by the outside dynasties. "Senior sister, do you want them to leave?" Fengshifei''s figure soon appeared beside the oldest figure, and could not help asking. "No, let''s see first." The old figure said lightly: "since we can all see it, that one must have seen it in the morning. Since that one didn''t say it, we just need to look at it." Smell the words. Princess Fengshi nodded. He went back to his original place. The rest of the people were still. They took their eyes back and didn''t speak again. Just the old figure. In fact, the first disciple of nvzun was worried. Those former dynasties. He wanted to ask the nun to accept his family heirs as his disciples, but she clapped them out. But this life. Again. This time it''s different. Directly into the throne of the emperor, if in the end, one of these five people is really allowed to sit on the throne of the emperor, isn''t it true that Shifu and nvzun have such a face Just now she''s seen it from the five. Look at the accomplishments of these five people. It''s easy to enter the final list of the ten. There is no descendant of any big clan who can surpass each other, even the golden clan. All five of them have become ancient. Such strength. Even ye Lengshuang, the goddess of the eastern Ye family, is inferior. I can''t make it. At last, they will arrive. Their Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. All the descendants of the big families, the whole army has been destroyed, and the descendants of these dynasties, sitting on the throne of the Emperor, are embarrassed. That''s true The great Zhongzhou has no boundaries. I can''t find the opponents of these five generations. But if we let these five people go now, doesn''t it prove that they are too heartless to be in the great realm of Zhongzhou. I''m afraid that they are really allowed to sit on the throne of the emperor? "Alas I don''t know who that is. What do you think of it? " In desperation. This is the most ancient figure, but also can only sigh, no longer think about this matter. And it''s down there. It is in full swing at the time of elimination. A brush. Chu Lingxiao''s figure suddenly appeared on the top of a high mountain around him. Suddenly, she stood in the surrounding area where the nun Sat. the eyes of all the friars changed suddenly again. Now. Only these people know that the identity of the first candidate is Chu Lingxiao, the fugitive in the eyes of all the big families. Just this one. Can''t you see that? Five people were involved in the elimination, who should not have appeared in it. If one of these five people is allowed to sit on the throne of the emperor, it would be a shame that such a big Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Among peers. I couldn''t find an opponent. "My Lord, it seems that compared with these five young people, the heirs of all ethnic groups are not on the same level." Looking at the elimination below, ye Xuan couldn''t help but say something. Although I didn''t say it clearly. In fact, the meaning is obvious. Do you want to let these five generations leave. But. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s calm face, ye Xuan also looked at it a few times, and then he stopped talking. And now the five kingdoms below are handed down. He has already defeated two other great family heirs. It''s almost effortless. Because. Others, even the first opponent, haven''t been solved yet, but these five have already defeated three. The elimination. In fact, it is to see that whoever defeats more opponents at the prescribed time will be more successful in promotion. As for the promotion quota. It''s the final ten. "Too weak." In the blink of an eye. The king of TIANLIAN, dressed in blue robes, with cold temperament and gentle temperament, has come and gone to the challenge arena four times, but he is still relaxed, with a faint smile on his face, as if he is mocking the great world of Zhongzhou, and no young strong man, who can really make him fight, is a group of waste. And once. On behalf of TIANLIAN king, defeat one person. At the moment, TIANLIAN king has defeated four, but he doesn''t even breathe, and his expression is light. As for the other four generations. It''s not too late. Almost all at the moment, just defeated the fourth great clan descendant. Soon. Many descendants of the great clan, even the descendants of the golden clan, were shocked by their eyes. From time to time, they looked at TIANLIAN Wang and others, with a trace of consternation and accident in their eyes. It''s just amazing. The strongest of them have only defeated one of them until now. As a result, the five have already defeated four. The gap is a little too big, isn''t it? And! How come they have never met these five people. From just now on, they began to pay attention to the five TIANLIAN Wang people. As a result, they could not even see each other or from which ethnic group. For all these years. All the big families have not had too much friction, but they all know some means of this big family and the great method of that big family, but they just can''t see the five people of TIANLIAN king. It''s really strange. The most incredible thing is that the heirs of the five golden clans, who have long regarded the list of ten as something in their pockets, now, there are five such monsters. So fast, I beat five! At this speed. There must be five out of the list of ten. The remaining five For a moment. The five golden clans looked at each other, and there was a very cold and beautiful figure nearby. Then, the eyebrows were all wrinkled. Four! In addition to TIANLIAN Wang and others, they paid attention to this cold and gorgeous woman in the early morning, but unexpectedly, when they were slightly lost, the other side also defeated four! So to speak. Time is not over yet. But of the ten, there are already six places left. There are only four left! But there are only five of their five golden clans, so the last four places are likely to eliminate one of them! In an instant. At the thought of this place, the descendants of the five golden clans were all very nervous and did not dare to retain any means. But that''s why. In the eyes of fengshifei and others, the whole situation has changed dramatically. However, the frown has become tighter. Even if these five heirs of the golden clan have entered the list of ten. But there is no reservation. For their physical strength, it is also a great consumption. So to speak. Only the goddess of the eastern Ye family can compete with these five generations and the throne of the emperor! "This, don''t you stop it?" Suddenly. Everyone''s eyes can''t help looking at Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 782 But see Chu Lingxiao. When we are still unmoved, everyone''s heart is really sinking. What should I do. It''s hard not to Do you really want to watch the woman lose face? I can''t think. I really can''t think. At the moment, the king of heaven lotus and other five generations have defeated eight people. Then, he no longer goes to the challenge arena, and stands aside with a clear mind. They are waiting for the number of defeats. Don''t worry at all if other people will catch up with them. Just now, they have observed carefully. Except for the woman who had known before that she was the only woman in Zhongzhou who had become a woman of ancient style, other people are vulnerable to attack in their eyes. It''s just a bunch of embroidered pillows. What they are going to do now. That is, before the end of time, we need to make up for the energy we have consumed and prepare for the war of ten! The next moment. TIANLIAN Wang and others sat directly on their knees and sat under the challenge arena. Then they closed their eyes and quietly began to improve their condition to the best. See this. In the heart of the rest of the great families, they felt helpless, powerless and even a trace of happiness. They had no idea. That would be the result. Suddenly, I don''t know where I came from. It''s like shooting friars to beat five monsters, who are descendents of these big families. It''s so easy and simple, but they can see clearly. Some of them. Fifty thousand years ago, those who boarded the nvzun No. 3 warship were the descendants of the great families of that rank. Results. Still invincible. In a few moments, he was photographed out of the challenge arena. If you change them, I''m afraid they don''t even need a few punches, and they will be stunned. Good. It seems that these five monsters of unknown origin have already decided that they can be promoted to the list of ten. It would be a shame if they were photographed out of the challenge arena in front of the public, just like other people. It''s better than not. Because. They are all descendents of the central area! On the other side, the king of TIANLIAN and other five generations seemed to attach great importance to the war of ten. They all knew that the other side was not a fuel-efficient lamp, not the friars of Zhongzhou, who could be compared with them. So. It didn''t take long. Five people will enter into a settled state in an instant, and everything outside is closed. They should meet the war of ten people in the best condition. Even if they are the descendants of the same Dynasty, they should also sit on the throne of the emperor! Look at this. The eyebrows of fengshifei and others are wrinkled again. The other side''s behavior is totally ignored. All the descendants of the big families in the field don''t pay attention to their young generation who are the best in Zhongzhou. In my heart, there are only five of them. They are rivals. Time has not passed. Unexpectedly, I believe that I have been promoted! How arrogant! But. In a short time, there was a change on the field. For some reason, the descendants of the five golden clans became braver and braver. Even they were frightened by their own state. They came to the battle and became ancient! I don''t know what happened. But I didn''t dare to think about it. If so. There is not much gap between them and TIANLIAN Wang and others, but only the gap between heaven and earth. But they are the five great families of gold. But we can step into the world. Just. For the best, it''s too late to break through. Now that they are in battle, they have become ancient style. It feels like God is helping them to advance! This moment. Even fengshifei and other old figures were shocked. They suddenly found that the strength of the five golden clans had increased so much that they had become the same ancient style as those of the Five Dynasties! Not for a moment. The number of five defeats has reached six! And time, just over half! "What''s the matter?" Seeing this scene, the oldest figure of that road, the whole person looked silly. Before Mingming. These descendants of the golden clans have not had such strength yet. How come after a while, their strength suddenly increased to such a level? Before it''s hard Do they all hide their strength?! For a moment. On the face of the friars in the area where all the female dignitaries are located, there is a trace of joy. Not recognized by. It''s the descendants of the five golden clans who have hidden their strength before. Just. When the five Great Gold clans are fighting against each other, ye Lengshuang''s face suddenly changes. Although she doesn''t know what happened, she can clearly feel that the core clansman of the mobile Ye family who came to fight for the throne of the emperor with herself is also rising! I''m about to catch up with her! The next moment. Ye Lengshuang didn''t dare to be careless. Soon. Her number of defeats has reached eight, not to mention ten in a long time! On the other side. The descendants of the five golden clans were even more overjoyed. They didn''t worry about their fate of being eliminated because their number of defeats had reached nine. More than TIANLIAN Wang and others! Now it''s time to worry about elimination, not them. It''s the king of heaven lotus. This strange scene. To make all the nuns in the area where the nun is located look at me for a while, but one by one you look at me, I look at you, confused and scratching my head. It looks like these young people. Strength is hidden in advance. Otherwise. They really can''t find any reason for it. In just half a breath of incense, there are already six people, surpassing the five generations of TIANLIAN king. But the next moment. The eyes of fengshifei and others were once again suddenly coagulated. It was found that in addition to ye Lengshuang and the six heirs of the golden clan, the other four heirs of the East pole Ye family came to fight for the throne of the emperor, and their strength was also improved. Not for a while. Even defeated ten! Muddled! Although they don''t know what happened, they know one thing at the moment! Suddenly. Everyone''s eyes can''t help looking at it. TIANLIAN Wang and others, who are still in a settled state at the moment, look at the rest of the time again, and suddenly all the corners of their mouths are slightly raised. Ten places! All of them have been occupied by Zhongzhou! That is to say. The five generations of TIANLIAN king have been eliminated now! However, ye Xuan, standing on the top of the mountain, saw why, but could not help but shake his head when he saw Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him. This is to do It''s really informal. But. He really wants to see it now. These five lineages, from the settled state, woke up and found that they had been eliminated. Absolutely Surprised and dumb! Chapter 783 Result. It''s already obvious. The list of ten has been published. Ye Lengshuang and other four core clansmen of Ye family in the East pole, five in total, five heirs of the five golden clans, and ten. The number of defeats all exceeded the five of TIANLIAN king. Soon. The elimination time is finally over. TIANLIAN Wang and others, also from the settled state, gradually woke up, woke up to the first sentence. Then I heard Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "Well, ten of you, go to the end." Hear that. TIANLIAN Wang and others did not even open their eyes. They were still very confident, just like the spring breeze, with a smile on their faces. Then they stood up from the ground. But when they open their eyes. Look at the number of defeats for everyone. In an instant. The five people were stunned at first, and then they saw the defeat numbers of the five Great Gold clans'' descendants, which showed that ten of them were all stupid at once, with a pair of eyes, staring at each other, and their faces were all unbelievable. The next moment. Five people then look at each other, feel a face ignorant. What''s the matter? Ten? By these gold clans? How is it possible to surpass them?! But when they look at other people again, their pupils are enlarged one by one. The expression on their face is also sharp, unbelievable, and finally, the brain becomes blank. In my mind. All flashed a big question mark. This What else happened? Ten people, defeat number, unexpectedly all surpass them! Wait! Doesn''t that mean they''re all eliminated?! In an instant. On the faces of the five people, such as TIANLIAN Wang, there was a sense of shame and anger. One face sank in an instant, which could not be accepted at all. It''s impossible! It''s impossible! They have seen it for a long time. Even the descendants of the Ye family in the East pole can''t surpass them in such a short period of time, let alone the five golden clans. They haven''t even stepped into the half step of heaven and earth. How can they beat them? It''s totally unreasonable! How powerful are they? Dynasty! Is it just a golden clan? It can be compared with them! Today, Zhongzhou is in the highest realm. Apart from the female dignitaries and the masters of the forbidden mountains, who else can surpass them in the five realms? You know. Among the five kingdoms, the strong who can step into the fourth heaven are still sitting here! As the descendants of the five kingdoms, they are also more clear. Those people are the people who lived in the same era with Ye Feng, the old ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, and still stand in the world today! You can imagine! How amazing their identity is! But why did the descendants of the golden clans in the district surpass them in the number of defeats? Cheating! This must be cheating! Suddenly. First of all, the first one who can''t accept this fact is TIANLIAN Wang. He feels his heart full of shame at the moment, and suddenly he protests angrily to the top of the empty mountain: "it must be cheating! The number of defeats of these ten people is more than that of us. With their strength, it is impossible to achieve this level! " In an instant. With the voice of TIANLIAN King falling, all the people in the audience were suddenly quiet, including the defeated descendants of the big family. They looked at TIANLIAN king with a dumb face and felt that he was crazy. What''s the occasion? The lady is in the area! Lost is lost, even dare to challenge the evaluator on the top of the mountain! Crazy?! But the voice of the king of heaven lotus just dropped. The other four generations of the world also stood out, their faces full of questions and anger. The Leng Yan woman who had agreed to fight with Tian Lian Wang in the ten person battle and chose each other as her opponent also said in a cold voice: "please give me an explanation, how do these people beat the number, which exceeds our five?" The tone is loud. There is also a sense of superiority. You can''t help it. Feng Shi imperial concubine and other people, also instantly react to come over, eyes all looked at Chu Lingxiao, eyes slightly revealed a trace of clear meaning, it seems to understand what. But also the back, suddenly a cold sweat. The strength of this. It''s really unfathomable. In the eyes of all of them, they are the descendants of the five golden clans and ye Lengshuang. It''s beyond imagination to improve their accomplishments. Don''t you Is this man really the world''s master? In fact, just now, the descendants of the five golden clans felt a little bit wrong, which would be questioned by TIANLIAN Wang and others in public. They felt that there were unimaginable strong people who helped them. But it will. Nobody wants to talk. Show them clearly. If you borrow a big bargain, it will make a noise. If you don''t do well, there will be some trouble. Ye Lengshuang and other Ye''s families in the East pole, all of their successors, also did not speak. For a while. The whole audience was suddenly quiet. But the next moment. Everyone then saw the figure of Chu Lingxiao. From the top of the mountain, he walked slowly to the edge and stood with his hand in his hand. He said lightly: "what do you want to explain?" A flat voice. In an instant, it reverberated in the whole audience. Smell the words. TIANLIAN king felt insulted even more because Chu Lingxiao''s tone was so casual that he didn''t take their Five Dynasties'' descendants seriously at all. Clearly they are the victims. But Chu Lingxiao doesn''t care! Suddenly, a little anger was forced on me, and I said: "please explain to five of us that their strength is not as good as ours. How did we surpass us in such a short period of time?" The voice of TIANLIAN king just fell. The eyes of the other four dynasties also looked at Chu Lingxiao on the top of the mountain again, full of dissatisfaction and anger. Although none of them can see Lingxiao clearly. But we can all feel that Chu Lingxiao''s strength is not simple. If we have strength again, we should be fair! What''s the difference between cheating and cheating! But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said, however, made the five heavenly lotus kings all ignorant. "You five, from the five outer world dynasties, long ago, the dame rejected you. Now you five, come here quietly to fight for the throne of the emperor, what do you mean?" TIANLIAN King: "..." "The throne of the emperor is a matter of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. All the descendants of the great families in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou can fight for it. However, as the descendants of the outer realm, you come here to make trouble or have other intentions?" "In other words, what does this seat of the emperor of Zhongzhou have to do with you?" TIANLIAN King: "..." "Descendants of other dynasties:" " When the last voice fell to the ears of several people, they all felt a very quiet and cold breath, covering their body around, which made their body tighten violently. "I haven''t asked you for a crime, how dare you question me in turn?" TIANLIAN King: "..." "Descendants of other dynasties:" " Chapter 784 TIANLIAN Wang and others, now looking at Chu Lingxiao standing on the edge of the mountain, are really confused. That''s when they realized I made an extremely serious mistake. It seems that this is the seat of the emperor that belongs to the friars of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. They have been passed down from generation to generation. No matter how high their status and strength are, they are just outsiders. How can they forget this! It''s embarrassing! It took a long time to find out! "But I still want to thank you for one thing. Without you, I won''t be able to select ten people so soon, which saves me some time." TIANLIAN King: "..." "Descendants of other dynasties:" " It''s just that the faint voice falls down. Those great family heirs who have been eliminated at the scene suddenly feel that they are pulling out the cool. What''s inexplicably good is very sad. This one is talking. It''s too merciless. Isn''t it clear that they, the descendants of the great families, are just coming here to make up their numbers? But. They also figured out the gap between themselves and the heirs of the golden clan through the elimination. Even if they didn''t, they couldn''t be included in the list of ten. I''m afraid. In addition to the Five Heirs of the golden clan, the other five, headed by the Lengyan woman, are the heirs of the legendary Jiye family in the Middle East. Otherwise, they can''t imagine that such a large Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. No one can be stronger than the heirs of the golden clan. So fast, they will defeat ten. But they didn''t even think about it. The five monsters of TIANLIAN king are actually from the five major dynasties outside. It''s said that they are the fourth generation of Tianlao monsters. It''s no wonder that even the golden clan and the descendants of the East pole Ye family were almost eliminated before. That''s a long time ago. It still exists in the world. There is no weak force. The inside story is that the clan can''t fight against it. In addition to the area where female dignitaries are located and the forbidden mountains, who else can ignore the five kingdoms. It seems that It''s a real farce. In the elimination of the promotion of ten people, they also got a better understanding. These big family heirs are only those who have come to add. The real candidates for promotion have been determined. Just the next moment. Just as TIANLIAN Wang and others thought that they could only be so gloomy and left Zhongzhou, they were ready to leave. All of a sudden. A faint voice suddenly fell to their ears. "Where do you want to go?" TIANLIAN King: "..." "Descendants of other dynasties:" " Five people''s bodies were suddenly stiff. At the moment, even though TIANLIAN Wang felt extremely depressed in his heart, facing the reason given by Chu Lingxiao, he could not refute at all, so he had to squeeze out a smile, turn around, raise his head and say with a smile: "I don''t know what else to say to the younger generation?" "I don''t have any words, but do you think it''s really OK to break the rules and mess up the throne of the emperor at will?" TIANLIAN King: "..." "Descendants of other dynasties:" " Hear that. Even all the other nuns in the area where the nun is located are somewhat stunned, and the old figures such as Princess Fengshi are also somewhat dumb. The next moment. But Chu Lingxiao waved his hand gently. Suddenly. Before waiting for the five people of TIANLIAN king, they reacted. After brushing, they were slapped directly by Ye Xuan and stunned. Then, after gesturing to Chu Lingxiao, they threw the five people, like garbage, at the foot of fengshifei. Then. Then he quietly stood back behind Chu Lingxiao, as if nothing just happened. But this scene. Not to mention falling into the eyes of all the heirs of the lower Han nationality, all the nuns in the area where the nun is located were stunned for a moment. The whole venue was quiet, and all the eyes were staring at Chu Lingxiao. Feng Shifei was also stunned. Several old figures are also stunned. What is this? Not at all At least five of the king of heaven lotus were also the descendants of the Five Dynasties. Although there was a mistake, they finally let the throne of the emperor go ahead as usual. Again. Without these five, the ten who have been promoted, on the contrary, they don''t have to come out so soon. What do you want Before all the people in the audience calmed down, they only heard Chu Lingxiao''s light way: "tie up all the five people, find a place." Listen to this. Feng Shifei''s eyes widened, and her eyes fell on Chu Lingxiao for a moment. She didn''t move away. She seemed to ask, what happened when she was tied up? "Let their five realms come to lead people, on the premise that half of their cultivation resources." Princess fengshifei: "..." Several old figures: "..." Everyone in the audience: "..." A grunt. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, no matter who he is, he can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Isn''t this one killing a donkey? Use it up first. As soon as possible to eliminate a part of the clan heirs. Next. Then stand out, let it be irrefutable, can only realize that it is their own fault, now, let the Five Dynasties come to redeem people, every dynasty, half of the cultivation resources! This Although the nun is located in the area, fearless of the five kingdoms, this means makes everyone feel a wry smile, and even some of them begin to sympathize with the five people. You say this! What''s the name?! Fengshifei is helpless. I had to lock up the five people of TIANLIAN king who passed out first. Although they were immoral, half of the cultivation resources of each dynasty undoubtedly required the old life of the Five Dynasties. Without two or three hundred thousand years, it can''t be postponed at all. That''s even more guaranteed. They have no upper boundary and even more unshakable position in Zhongzhou. "How cruel this man is!" But think about it. But again. Chu Lingxiao''s hand was for all the friars in Zhongzhou''s supreme realm, which lasted for 230000 years. "I just don''t know if we can grasp the descendants of today''s big families." Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing on the top of the cliff, Princess Feng suddenly, for a moment, a heart could not help shaking for a while, and there was a strange feeling in her beautiful eyes. But in the face of the silence of all the audience. Chu Lingxiao said: "three days later, ten of you will come here and decide the last person. Do you understand?" Smell the words. Ye Lengshuang and all the other members of the East pole Ye family immediately bowed and nodded. And the five golden families. Also can not help but hit a spirit, back to God, then, quickly bow to do a gift, nodded. Three days! That is to say! They have three days to prepare! But. When ten people looked up the mountain, they found that Chu Lingxiao, even ye Xuan, had disappeared. Chapter 785 Seeing Chu Lingxiao, he left. Feng Shifei''s several people were embarrassed. She coughed a few times and said lightly: "that''s it. After three days, someone will lead you in. Now, you can go away by yourself." Smell the words. Those who have been eliminated from the clan are lost in heart, but they dare not say anything more, so they have to leave, because they all know that even without Chu Lingxiao''s help, they can''t be promoted. Originally. And they were full of faith, and they believed that they were no weaker than the descendants of the golden clan. But the elimination. But let them finally know that the gap between the big clan and the golden clan is totally the gap in time, and the inside information is too deep, let alone the general big clan. It''s the big families in the center, which can''t be compared. The most lost. Zitianqian, a descendant of tianzha nationality, thought he was born. Even though he could not be the first young generation, he should be in the first three. As a result, he didn''t even enter the first ten. If we add the five kingdoms to it. I''m afraid he can''t even make the first 15. There is a day outside. There are people outside. He knew that only today. Zhongzhou is beyond the world, which is even more unimaginable. It is the rest of the world. After everyone leaves. Princess Feng Shifei bowed to the old figures and said: "elder martial sisters, that younger martial sister, first report the list of the ten to the master." Immediately. Those old figures nodded. "Eldest martial sister, these five generations..." "Write a letter, send it to the five kingdoms, let them come to lead people, half of the resources, not for nothing." Everyone: "..." In the White Palace. Princess Fengshi soon told the nun who stayed in the deep of the palace what happened, and sent in the list of ten people. "Well, I see. Go down." A faint, cold voice came out. Smell the words. Feng Shifei is shocked for a moment. But with a little hesitation on his face, he said: "master, we really want to I''ve heard that the ancestors of the five kingdoms are still alive. I''m afraid they are not far away from the world. If they unite, master... " "What? Are you afraid? " Hear that. Princess Feng quickly lowered her head. "I dare not." In fact, Princess Fengshi knows that even if she doesn''t report to the White Palace, all that happens outside, as the female dignitary of the world, must know clearly, and she doesn''t need to report anything at all. Just. Princess Fengshi didn''t expect that when Chu Lingxiao knocked and bound the five successors of the Kingdom, the nun didn''t respond. In the past, the nun had to deal with the successors of these forces by herself. But Not so. She now wants to know more and more who Chu Lingxiao is. Even she has doubted whether Chu Lingxiao will be the offspring of a young woman and a man. Or Chu Lingxiao. It is also an old monster, like the female Reverend, the master of the forbidden mountains, and the ancestors of the five kingdoms, who lived from the age of the Yuan Dynasty to the present. Because. Not to mention Chu Lingxiao, they can''t see through, even the entourage who follows him, they can''t see through, plus this posture that doesn''t put the Five Dynasties'' descendants in the eyes, if there is no Dharma Lord''s eleven realms, it''s totally impossible. But the problem is She thought about all the possibilities, and couldn''t find a person who matched Chu Lingxiao''s identity. "Since there is no problem, let''s go down." You can''t help it. In the depth of the palace, there was a plain voice without any emotion. Feng Shifei responded and left the White Palace immediately. He shook his head with a wry smile. Put the guess you just thought about. Left it behind. Just for the cold temperament of master nvzun, there is no man in the world who can make the superior nvzun moved. She really wants too much. The other side. The list of the ten women who were finally promoted in the area where the nun was located was soon released to the public. Such a big Zhongzhou has no boundaries. Although all the big clan old antiques and old monsters feel a little surprised and disappointed, they have to shake their heads when they see the names on the list, which is the default fact. The five golden clans alone. The details of these big families are incomparable. Let alone the East pole Ye family. I just didn''t think of it. Located in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, the descendants of the five kingdoms outside also came, which they did not expect. They were stunned and tied up directly. Only half of the cultivation resources of the five kingdoms could be redeemed. Even these old antiques and monsters can''t imagine that the person who gave the order could make such a decision as to the position of the female dignitary in the area. But. These five kingdoms, I''m afraid If it''s one. Naturally nothing. But now there are five seats involved. Even if they don''t like each other anymore, they are afraid to unite. Then I don''t know if they will really give half of their resources. And at the same time. Two figures, one before and one after, shuttled in the vast Zhongzhou boundless world, heading for a certain place. Ye Xuan follows behind. Looking at the front, Chu Lingxiao, with a plain face and hands on his back, asked: "my Lord, is this going to the East pole leaf family?" But in response. But it was silent. But. Soon. It confirms that ye xuanguess is right. Chu Lingxiao is really going to the East pole Ye''s house. It''s an invisible air wall. It''s a blocked area. Ordinary people don''t feel anything when they step in. Even the strong ones like the old ancestor of the golden clan, when they get here, they just like usual. From one side to the other, they can''t find anything strange. But this is the East pole Ye family, the real location. This invisible air wall is also Ye Feng, the ancestor of the East pole Ye family. He stepped into the sixth heaven. Before falling, he left behind for the East pole Ye family to prevent the invasion of foreign enemies. You can block any friar below the world Lord. "Who?!" Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan, just passing through the invisible air wall, were stopped by a core member of the Ye family in the East pole who was responsible for guarding here. But. When I saw Chu Lingxiao. The key member of the Ye family in the East pole, who is in charge of guarding, suddenly changed his face. He quickly knelt down and said: "how are you coming, elder?" Soon. Hearing this, ye Wuqun and all the families of Ye family in the East pole rushed out immediately. The first time I saw Chu Lingxiao. "Thank you, elder. Help me to join the list of ten." Because. They all know. Without Chu Lingxiao. I''m not sure who will take the seat of the emperor. Chapter 786 "Get up, these ten people list, you east pole leaf family, oneself can have 5 to enter." Chu Lingxiao glanced at ye Wuqun, kneeling on the ground, and all the families of Ye family in the East pole, said faintly. Immediately. Ye Wuqun and others stood up in fear. After all. Now only the Ye family in the East pole know how terrible Chu Lingxiao''s strength and identity are. But. When everyone stood up, it was only then that ye Xuan, who was standing behind him, could not help but look twice more. From ye Lengshuang and the four cores competing for the throne of the emperor, after coming back, in addition to telling them that the emperor is located in the area and what happened, he specially told them that Chu Lingxiao was surrounded by a mysterious young man with incomparable strength. I think so. At this moment, standing behind Chu Lingxiao, the young man. But when ye Wuqun, as well as all the elders of the Ye family in the East pole, looked at it a few more times, suddenly, there was a huge wave in his heart, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his face was unbelievable. Can''t see through? They, the strong masters of the six and five realms of Dharma, couldn''t see a follower following Chu Lingxiao?! How is this possible? In an instant. Ye Wuqun and other Dongji ye families, all the old people, are a little confused. When ye Lengshuang came back and mentioned this to them, they didn''t take it seriously at first, but now it seems that this is not a strong follower. This is clearly a strong one at least, who has reached the six fold environment of Dharma Lord! But how come they never met each other? This huge Zhongzhou has no boundaries. When will there emerge a strong one that they can''t even see through? The next moment. Ye Wuqun finally couldn''t help being curious. After glancing at Ye Xuan with lingering fear, he looked at Chu Lingxiao and asked: "elder, is this The voice just dropped. Ye Xuan stood out and answered two words lightly. "Ye Xuan." Ye Xuan? Hearing these two words, ye Wuqun was stunned for a moment, but he felt familiar and unfamiliar. The rest of the Ye family in the East pole were old, but they were the same. They looked at each other, some of them were quite surprised. This character they can''t even see through. Even ye. Is it the Ye family in the East pole, a sage who lived in the time from a very far time? It looks like it. I don''t think so. "Why don''t you let me in for a cup of tea?" At the moment of Ye Wuqun''s wild thoughts, Chu Lingxiao''s light words immediately made ye Wuqun come back to his senses. He quickly gave up his body and said with a smile: "please, please, please, please, please, please, please, please." Immediately. He led Chu Lingxiao to go in. All the way. All the East pole Ye family members who came and went discovered Chu Lingxiao, and immediately bowed to salute. Now. Chu Lingxiao is no less than his ancestor Ye Feng in the eyes of all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, because they all know that when he was still alive, he was used as a corridor boy. You can imagine. How long has this age existed in the world, but it is still able to maintain the appearance of youth. Such strength alone is hard to imagine. Soon. Ye Wuqun led Chu Lingxiao into the East pole hall. And. Ye Lengshuang was also called in, along with the four core successors who entered the list of ten. Immediately. After a bow salute, he sat down respectfully. Ye Wuqun himself poured a cup of tea for Chu Lingxiao, and asked: "master, I don''t know if you are here for the throne of the emperor three days later?" This sentence just dropped. The old faces of all the families in the Ye family in the East pole have not changed. They know that no matter how it turns out three days later, ye Lengshuang will definitely be able to worship under the door of the nun. That is to say, there are ten people, but only nine. But. They still hope that in addition to ye Lengshuang, one of the four remaining core clansmen of Ye''s family in the East pole can also become a disciple of the nvzun. That''s great. "This is a real keel. It should be born in a few days." But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said, however, made ye Wuqun''s face suddenly changed. All the families of Ye family in the East pole were also shocked for a while. Then, those who had come back to their senses were all breathing quickly. Their expressions were excited and looking forward to it. Even ye Xuan, who was standing behind Chu Lingxiao, moved a little. As the master of forbidden mountains. Ye Xuan is naturally clear. The reason why the Ye family of the East pole stayed in the ancient city of Qianlong for such a long time is the legendary real keel. In fact, he has been to the ancient city of Qianlong and looked for the real keel, but he just came back empty handed. At the same time, he knows. When it''s quiet in the night, as long as it''s a core member of the East pole Ye family, you can always hear the sound of the Dragon chanting in your ear. Maybe it''s related to Ye Feng, the ancestor of the East pole Ye family. Even. He suspected that the real dragon family suddenly disappeared overnight, and there must be some connection with Chu Lingxiao. Otherwise. Why can''t others hear the sound of the Dragon chant. Only the core clansmen of the Ye family in the East pole can hear that there must be something wrong with their blood, that is, Ye Feng! But Ye Feng once followed Chu Lingxiao for a long time. "Master, this is a real keel. Will it be born in these days?" Chu Lingxiao nodded softly. But in the eyes flashed a very quiet light. No one knew what it meant. It''s true to hear that. Ye Wuqun, as well as all the elders of the Ye family in the East pole, and ye Lengshuang and other core heirs who protect the presence, can''t help but look at each other, excitedly holding hands tightly. That''s a real keel. I''m afraid there''s a big secret. The end of the transformation of all creatures is the real dragon. It''s impossible to imagine how powerful the real dragon people were when they were still alive. Overlooking the world of heaven and earth! If they get the real keel, they will surely make the whole East pole Ye family reappear the past glory. "Well, the tea is drunk, and I, too, should go." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao has already stood up. There is no choice. Ye Wuqun was stunned. "Sir, where are you going?" But in response to them, it was a faint voice that made all the people of the Ye family in the East pole feel incredible. "See if you can revive your old ancestor, Ye Feng." But I haven''t waited for the reaction. Chu Lingxiao has left with Ye Xuan. And all the people who have come back to God feel that there is a blank in their brain. Several core successors look at all the old people in a daze. They tremble and say: "race Clan old door, did you just hear? What does that say? Do you want to revive the old ancestor Ye Feng? " This moment. Ye Wuqun is also confused. Chapter 787 Actually. When Chu Lingxiao said that he could revive Ye Feng, even ye Xuan, who was standing on one side, felt dizzy and unreal. Resurrected leaf maple? This kind of thing, even if Chu Lingxiao moves, even ye Xuan thinks it''s ridiculous. Because. Ye Feng is too far away from the time of his death. It''s a total impossibility. Again. He once knew from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth that even if he came back from the resurrection, he was still the original man? This question. So far, it''s just a question mark. "My Lord, where are we going now?" Ye Xuan asked. "The sixth day!" Ye Xuan: "..." Suddenly. Hearing these four words, ye Xuan was stunned and stopped in the air. With a smile on his face, he said in a panic: "you know, my Lord, Xiao Wang''s strength can only go up to the fifth day, and the sixth day''s pressure must be on Xiao Wang''s body, which is miscellaneous." "Don''t worry. You can''t die with me." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Ye Xuan had to suppress the fear in his heart, and continued to follow Chu Lingxiao. But. In my heart, I still have no bottom. Although he knew that with Chu Lingxiao''s strength, let alone the sixth day, I''m afraid that he could step into the seventh day, but it would not be easy to take him up again. Even if it''s the sixth day. We should protect him from being crushed by the terror of the sixth day. That would be even more difficult. Soon. Ye Xuan was behind Chu Lingxiao and passed the first heavy day easily. Lord heaven and earth nine heavy days. In fact, every heavy sky is a little unknown world. Except for the monks who can arrive here, others don''t know what the scene is like in every heavy sky. On this first day, there are miraculous drugs everywhere. There is no God tree, which is the most suitable thing for monks to take the path of evolution. And up to the third day. That''s all true. But in the fourth day, the scene has changed a lot, and life has appeared. There are many ancient animals left from the far ages. Although the realm of each end is very low, its potential is infinite and huge. Once dug out, even those monks who can reach the third day can''t compete. But I don''t know why. However, these ancient beasts of far away times can never be separated from here. It seems that they have been forbidden in some way, but also the same. Even the monks who can reach the fourth heaven can not take one of them. Nine heavens. It belongs not only to Zhongzhou, but also to the whole world. So. From the first day, we can actually see the monks staying here. Some people come here just to take some elixir back. Some people regard it as their lifelong practice. Those people. It''s all the old antiques and monsters of the whole world. It''s the first day. Fortunately, after meeting each other, they all greet each other. But once up. It is not only the monks who can come here, but also the monks and the monks who will not pay attention to each other, because to reach their level, the pursuit will always be their own strength. As for other things besides cultivation. It doesn''t matter at all. So. In the fourth day, there are many fewer people. Looking at the past, there are few people in the fourth day today. There are not even ten of them. Don''t underestimate these ten, but look at the whole world. So. You can imagine. The whole world of heaven and earth can be the existence of the fourth heaven figure. Let alone the fifth and sixth day. The whole Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, plus the surrounding five Kingdom level forces, there are only female dignitaries and ye Xuan. And ye Xuan. But it has been a long time, not into the nine heavy days. Chu Lingxiao, not to mention, has left the world of the Lord since Ye Feng''s time. For the old monster who is staying in the fourth day at the moment, both ye Xuan and Chu Lingxiao have new faces, which they have never seen before. There is no choice. His face changed a little. Some movement. On the fourth day, an old man with white hair in the corner suddenly opened his eyes and said: "after so many years, there are descendants who can step into the fourth day." Old man''s words, just fall. The rest of the old monsters who stayed in the fourth day couldn''t help but open their eyes and look at the past. In their eyes. As long as they are new faces, they are all descendants. Because. They have been in the fourth day for a long time. Although they are not familiar with each other, they are all impressed by the appearance of the fourth day. But Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan are very strange. But in the words of the old man, just a few seconds later, the figure of Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan disappeared in the fourth day. Bang! Even in a huge vibration, we stepped into the fifth day. Old man with white hair: "..." This moment. There was a moment of silence around them, as if a needle had fallen off. All the old monsters who were staying in the fourth hearing were dumbfounded. When they came back, when something just happened, the whole body was bristling. "The The fifth heaven, these two people, can go to the fifth heaven For a moment. On the fourth day, it was as quiet as a cicada. Everyone did not expect that they can see this scene on the fourth day today! Two masters of the world! They haven''t seen it for hundreds of thousands of years, have they? But. These are distributed in the world of the main heaven and the earth, in various regions, which can be called the existence of ancestors, but I don''t know. After stepping into the fifth heaven, Chu Lingxiao is directly leading Ye Xuan. It''s easy to step into the sixth heaven! There is no one here. At a glance. It''s quiet. It''s full of elixirs. There seems to be no other life except for all kinds of more ancient animals. But ye Xuan is now. It''s speechless. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who is still relaxed and standing in front of him, he really wants to talk, and he can''t squeeze out a voice, which is too incredible. Even so. This one still took him to the sixth day, and he didn''t feel any pressure at all, so he couldn''t breathe. "Adults, here..." The next moment. Ye Xuangang wants to talk. Chu Lingxiao suddenly moves towards him. Suddenly, ye Xuan is scared and shivers. Just very soon. Only then did he find out that a very small beetle had fallen from him. Chapter 788 Seeing this beetle, which is not much bigger than an ant, suddenly fell off his shoulder. To be honest. Ye Xuan is really scared out of a cold sweat. After all, here is the sixth day that he has never stepped into or qualified for. Anything can happen. But he didn''t think of it. Just now, he was able to step into the existence of the fifth heaven, and even such a small insect climbed onto him, but he didn''t notice it! Next moment. Before ye Xuan''s reaction, the scene in front of him suddenly gave him goose bumps, which could not help but come out. Only the tiny beetle. Before he died, he stretched out a tongue that was not in line with his body shape and was a foot long. It was full of mucus. One drop after another fell to the ground. Even. It can also be heard that there is a hissing sound of corrosion on the ground of the sixth day. Soon. The tiny beetle turns red and ashes in an instant. It''s gone. But in this strange scene, even ye Xuan looked at it, and frowned when he saw it. He only felt his back cool and swish. What the hell is this? This is the scene. Ye Xuan felt that this red beetle was not good at stubble! It''s cold. Thinking of just climbing on his shoulder, ye Xuan suddenly couldn''t help but shiver again. "What is this, my lord?" The next moment. Ye Xuan then looked to Chu Lingxiao. But. Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, but then, with a big wave of his hand, he went to the sixth heaven and hit it. In a moment, the whole sixth day was shaking. But the ancient beasts. But as if nothing had happened, I still stood there and did not move. See here. Ye Xuan''s eyebrows are even tighter. Although he didn''t know the names of these ancient beasts in the sixth heaven, he knew from the first day and all the way to the fourth day that no matter which ancient beast in the sky was very spiritual. If there was a bit of wind and grass, it would be scared away instantly. Even the old monster who can step in here. It''s very difficult to catch one. But the vibration was so loud. It''s strange that the ancient animals in the sixth heaven, one by one, are like puppets that have lost their souls and have no reaction at all? Boom! But suddenly. In that area, suddenly it seemed like the earth was shaking, and there was a hissing sound. In an instant, a red fog, which looked extremely strange, suddenly filled out from there. Something?! In an instant. Ye Xuan''s eyes are wrinkled in an instant. There''s something! In that area, out! But the next moment. A scene that appears. Even if ye Xuan and other masters of the world saw it, his pupil suddenly shrank, and there was a flash of horror and horror in his eyes. It''s nothing else that appears in front of us. It''s just a large group of tiny beetles like ants, but if so, it''s just enough. But each one has opened a big mouth with a huge blood pot and stretched out a very long and thin tongue full of mucus, which came directly to him alone! You can''t help it. Ye XuanZhen felt that his hair was creepy and his whole blood was coagulated. After returning to God. I didn''t even think about it. It''s a direct shot. Boom! With one stroke, all red beetles will be burned completely in an instant. After all, the world is the world. Even the weird creatures of the sixth day can''t resist. But just when ye Xuan thought that everything was over, the red beetle that had just burned to ashes appeared again, and this time, it was closer. In this short moment. Ye Xuan seemed to see a bigger red beetle, as huge as a mountain. He was staring at him from the deep part of the area with his blood red eyes open. Suddenly. His body could not move. "This is..." But soon. When Chu Lingxiao put out his hand, all of a sudden, these red beetles received some extremely dangerous signals, which disappeared in an instant. One night. Peace was restored. But ye Xuangang really felt that he had gone through the ghost gate, especially the red eyes that suddenly appeared. But when he opened them, he would make his mind of the world Lord completely collapse, and even forget the consciousness of resistance. If Chu Lingxiao just didn''t make a move. I''m afraid that he will be covered with red river beetles. The end of the battle is probably the meat on his body, which will be eaten clean one by one! Think of it here. Ye Xuan could not help shivering. He is a master of the world. He was almost killed by a group of insects. If this gets out. No one is supposed to believe it. And What''s going on? Those red bugs, how can they come to him alone? "Adult......" Ye Xuangang wants to open his mouth, but what Chu Lingxiao says next is that ye Xuan is scared. He can''t stand straight for two days. "You go over and lead them out." As soon as I hear that. Ye Xuan was sweating all over. "Adults, little Xiao Wang, here This... " He didn''t want to go, but looking at Chu Lingxiao''s extremely quiet eyes, he had to bear a little fear in his heart, and walked past tremblingly. The expression on the face. But it''s worse than crying. Isn''t that playing with him?! He said he didn''t want to let the sixth day, but Chu Lingxiao insisted that he come. Now he knows why. It was to let him lead those red beetles out! But the problem is! Why is it him? Those red beetles, too strange, bite at him alone. He didn''t worry about anything else. I''m afraid that just the bigger red beetle suddenly opened his eyes and made him unable to move. That''s definitely to find death. Sure enough. As ye Xuan moved closer and closer, there was another hissing sound in that area. Grunt. Ye Xuan''s forehead was suddenly filled with cold sweat and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. But when the red beetles came out again, ye Xuan''s pupils were suddenly enlarged. He saw the most incredible scene. Only those red beetles came out again, holding a young man in a white robe with elegant temperament, came out. "This man..." When he got closer and closer, ye Xuan immediately opened his eyes and recognized the youth at a glance. That''s right! No one else! It is Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole! But how could it be? Isn''t Ye Feng already in the sixth day, falling? How now the body, but the whole preservation. Even. It didn''t seem to have been hurt at all. Chapter 789 And at the same time. But Chu Lingxiao did. For a while, without any reason, he immediately slapped the red beetles into ashes. Next. It''s a big hand. We will take back the body of Ye Feng. Next moment. The huge beetle hidden in the dark reappeared. Its blood red eyes opened completely this time. As soon as it was opened, it was only a flash of eye light that made Ye Xuan, the master of the world, close his eyes. "Roar!!!" Compared with those small beetles, the sound of this huge beetle is as loud as a beast, which suddenly isolated Chu Lingxiao''s power. Instant. Ye Feng''s body stays in the air. But this moment. But also inexplicably quiet down. That huge beetle seems to be very afraid of Chu Lingxiao. Although it can''t see who Chu Lingxiao is, it doesn''t want to give up Ye Feng''s body. Because. It has reached its most important moment. Need Ye Feng''s body, let him completely build into a human shape, how can we give up so easily. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t see the huge beetle at all. Straight out again. Take a clap. The huge red beetle suddenly made a painful wailing sound, and then flew out in an instant. The red blood eyes, however, showed a trace of human eyes, which seemed to be unbelievable. The man standing in front of himself was so strong. One stroke. And beat it back. But. This scene. Ye Xuan, who was watching the battle, suddenly took a breath of cool air. As one of the Chu Lingxiao people he had met in a very far time, he knew clearly that Chu Lingxiao''s strength was extremely strong. Up to now, he has not seen anyone. He can still live under this hand after a palm. And Chu Lingxiao is able to bring him into the sixth heaven, and at the same time block the sixth heaven''s prestige. He now believes in the seventh heaven. Results. Where is the sixth heaven? What strength should it have? This red beetle! What''s the origin?! But even so. This red beetle seems to have been greatly insulted. I don''t believe it at all. After occupying the sixth heaven for countless years, it suddenly appears such a existence that it can be defeated in one stroke. Immediately. It''s all anger. Roar!!! After a roar full of anger, he came out directly from the dark. In a moment, his back was suddenly dark, while the other direction was a strange red fog, rising up. That''s why. Ye Xuan, who had been hiding on the other side, saw the truth of the sixth heaven. Suddenly. I can''t help holding my breath. Because. The scene of the sixth heaven appeared in front of him, which was totally different from what he had seen before. There were all white bones around, and small red beetles could be seen everywhere, eating those white bones. It''s very penetrating. Make a hissing sound. You can''t help it. Ye Xuan felt instantly that these white bones might be the ancient existence that should have stepped into the sixth heaven, but they suffered unimaginable terrorist events, and all fell down. In an instant. The cold wind blows everywhere. Ye Xuan immediately stepped back. He saw the ancient animals again. They had already become white bones. Did this huge red beetle do all this? Let these ancient beasts. Remain as before, and stay everywhere on the sixth day. Let the latecomers, after entering the sixth day, relax their vigilance, so that they can be eaten by these red beetles one by one? It''s like He just stepped into the sixth day? Hiss! Ye Xuan, who wanted to understand all this, took a breath of cool air. If so. Then this red beetle is terrible. Not all. From ancient times to the present, the monks who step into the sixth heaven have died in the sixth day. The ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole. Maybe it''s not like the hearsay. It''s the poor strength that leads to the fall. But when entering the sixth day, I suffered the poisonous hands of these red beetles! But why Ye Feng''s body is still intact? Bang! Bang! Bang! When ye Xuan lost his mind, the huge red beetle, even though he was angry and unwilling, was still far from Chu Lingxiao. This time. It''s not so lucky. Directly cut into seven or eight pieces by Chu Lingxiao. Next moment. But it recovered in an instant. "What a strange ability to regenerate." Seeing this scene, ye Xuan''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of horror, even his palms were sweating. That is, Chu Lingxiao. If you change to someone else, when you are the opponent of this huge red beetle, even if you are strong enough, you will be dead and alive. Just ye Xuangang finished. Boom! The whole huge red beetle exploded in a split moment. At the next moment, Chu Lingxiao pointed it out and immediately saw a gray bead with a gleam of light flying out of the red beetle. Next. Chu Lingxiao then threw it to Ye Xuan. "Take it first." Ye Xuan: "..." And then, I saw the split body, as before, began to recover, but this time, it seems that after the loss of this gray bead. Only the next moment. Bang! This huge red beetle, instantly turned to ashes. After that. Chu Lingxiao then collected Ye Feng''s body. See this. Ye Xuan hurriedly came over and handed the gray bead to Chu Lingxiao again. "Adult......" "You take this bead and your blood. It''s the key to the rebirth of maple leaf." Ye Xuan: "..." Hear that. Ye Xuan was immediately confused. His blood? You can''t help it. He thought of the scene of those red beetles rushing towards him as soon as they came out. For a moment, he suddenly felt that he had something to do with Ye Feng, the ancestor of the East pole Ye family, which he didn''t even know about? "My lord Ye Feng and I...... " Ye Xuan asked tentatively. But he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "When you find three resurrected things and he wakes up, you will naturally understand everything." "three?" Smell the words. Ye Xuan was stunned. "What else is that, my lord?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "true keel." These three words fall. Ye Xuan''s mouth suddenly moved. He wanted to say something, but finally he refrained from asking. Only then did he know why Chu Lingxiao had to go to the East pole Ye family first. Chapter 790 Jiuchongtian time goes by much faster than the outside world. Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan have only been away for half a day, but the outside world has passed for nearly two days. From the seat of the emperor, the last fight, there is only one day left. And these two days. However, the ancient city of Qianlong has changed dramatically. For some reason, Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. The Five Dynasties outside know that there are real keels under the ancient city of Qianlong. So. In these two days. The huge Qianlong ancient city, in fact, is full of people from the Five Dynasties, but one by one they don''t know. Even if they pass by, they don''t see each other. And now. In the ancient city of Qianlong, a modern high-rise building in the southwest is standing on the top of an old man with hands on his back, wearing a gray ancient robe, and extremely cold temperament. He is overlooking every move of the ancient city of Qianlong. His eyes are full of endless coldness. It seems to be in his eyes. Not to mention this small ancient city of Qianlong, it is the whole Zhongzhou city with no more than ten people that can make him see. If you look close. It will be found that TIANLIAN king, who is now locked in the area where the nun is located, has so three points of similarity with the old man between his eyebrows, but in terms of realm, it is too different from the old man. The old man is the strong one in the four realms of Dharma Lord. Throughout Zhongzhou, there are only a few people in the Ye family of the East pole, who can beat the old, except for the female dignitaries and the masters of the forbidden mountains. Just then. An old figure appeared next to the old man, and then, like a servant, he came to the old man. Bow down and say: "Lord of the world, the old slave has made it clear that the little Lord of the world, indeed, is bound in public by the people in the area where the female Lord is located, and is also bound together with the other four generations of the world Dynasty..." "Well, needless to say!" But before the old servant finished, he was interrupted by the old man. His voice was extremely cold and full of discontent. "If the nun in the area where the nun is located really relies on the nun Ye behind him, he will not pay attention to our kingdom. He is so arrogant!" The voice just dropped. The old man asked coldly: "have you found out who gave the order to pass the five kingdoms on to people and arrested them?" Smell the words. The old servant, standing behind him, hurriedly lowered himself and said: "the old servant hasn''t found out for the moment, even those big family heirs who were fighting for the throne of the Emperor didn''t see the man''s appearance." Hear that. The brow of the old man with white hair was wrinkled immediately. "World Lord, do you want the old servant to go and take the little world Lord back? The nun should be able to look at the five kingdoms and won''t embarrass us any more. " But it just dropped. The old man with white hair snorted coldly, and said lightly: "no need. When you get the real keel, you need to send it back in front of the whole world in person!" As soon as this word comes out. You can''t help it. The old servant''s face suddenly changed and he realized something in a flash. "World Lord, who are you old world Lord?" "Wait, as soon as the real keel is finished, we can enter the great realm of Zhongzhou. We can only stay outside without looking at ye nvzun''s face." This moment. The voice of the old man with white hair is a trace of pride and cold. The old servants standing behind also stopped talking. If they could get the real keel, they would never have to look at the countenance of the nun again, and would be excluded from the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. Because. They were the old masters of the kingdom of heavenly kings, who lived in the same period as the female dignitaries. Now practice. Although it''s not as good as a woman. But as soon as the real keel is reached, there will be another supreme world. And this is a real keel! They have the king of heaven Dynasty, with a probability of 80%, and can get it. From a very far time, when Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, was still there, they noticed the existence of the real keel. It can be said that no one in the area near the great world in Zhongzhou knew the real dragon bone earlier than them. It took so long. They have already worked out the real keel, which will definitely be born in the ancient city of Qianlong. Moreover, the location is estimated to be at the bottom of this high-rise building! "Wait, ye nvzun. Since you don''t give me the face of the king of heaven, then don''t blame me for the face of the king of heaven Think about it. The old man with white hair has a sneer on his lips. It seems that he has seen the near future through the setting sun in the distance, the day when they set foot in Zhongzhou. And when that day comes. Even ye nvzun can only acquiesce to this fact! "Wait, this day, not far!" And now. However, Chu Lingxiao and ye Xuan have already returned to the Ye family in the East pole. Soon. I know that Chu Lingxiao is back. Ye Wuqun and others, all hurried out, eyes full of expectation and complexity. Because. Chu Lingxiao''s words before leaving, for them, are too much impact. Revive Ye Feng, the old ancestor of their East pole Ye family! Such things. Is it really possible? So. When we learned that Chu Lingxiao came back, ye Wuqun and others could not wait to know whether it was true or not. "Go in and say." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Immediately. Ye Wuqun and others looked at each other and hurriedly followed. Just. Ye Xuan, who is behind Chu Lingxiao, has no bottom in his heart at the moment. He thought he had nothing to do with Ye Feng, who has the same surname, but now it seems that it''s not the case at all. Otherwise. How can Chu Lingxiao say that his own blood can save Ye Feng from resurrection. East pole palace. Before ye Wuqun and others can speak, Chu Lingxiao waves his hand directly and releases Ye Feng''s body. Instant. It''s floating in front of everyone. At first, seeing Chu Lingxiao suddenly summoning a body out of the sky, ye Wuqun and others didn''t react. First, they were stunned. Then, they looked at each other. Some of them didn''t understand what Chu Lingxiao was going to do. Wait until they get closer. When he saw the appearance of the body, ye Wuqun and other people''s faces suddenly changed, but he was not sure. Then he looked at the picture hanging in the middle of the East pole hall together. This moment. Everyone looked at it more and more, with a trembling heart. At last, when it was finally determined that it was Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, suddenly, everyone''s pupils contracted. His face was shaking. He quickly knelt down. Big cry way: "ancestor!!!" Chapter 791 Ye Wuqun, as well as all the people of the East pole Ye family, didn''t expect that they could see the real body of their ancestor Ye Feng in this life. At this moment, it''s hard to describe their mood. The ancestor of Chuang nationality. In a far-off era, the real strongest, even the sixth heaven, dare to step in. Ye Xuan, standing on one side, has complicated eyes. Not long ago in the sixth day, he still has a very fresh memory of all the things he experienced. There must be a major accident in the sixth day. That huge red beetle is not the creature of the sixth day at all. But it is already in the sixth day. In countless years. Harvest one after another to be able to climb the sixth day of the strong, those ancient existence, instinctive strength really step on the sixth day, but finally suffered the red beetle black hand, just fell. Finally. Not even the body. It was eaten up by red beetles and became a white bone in the sixth heaven. If not for Chu Lingxiao. I''m afraid that in the past years, I don''t know how many ancient people will be killed in the mouth of that red beetle. But this is not what he cares about most now. It''s about who you are. Like Ye Feng and ye nvzun, he was an orphan who was accepted by Chu Lingxiao from the age of extreme Xuan. He finally had the chance to achieve this status. I thought. He has nothing to do with the other two. But now it seems. He has a relationship with Ye Feng and ye nvzun. On the sixth day, those red beetles all attach great importance to Ye Feng''s body. As soon as he appears, those dense red beetles come to him. If that''s why. It must be blood! There is nothing else. But what is the relationship between him and Ye Feng? Why didn''t he realize it all the time? If he was really a member of the same race, why couldn''t he hear the sound of the Dragon chanting in the ancient city of Qianlong? "Adult......" Ye Xuan can''t help shouting Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. Ye Wuqun and others all returned to their gods. Then they realized that their body was brought back by Chu Lingxiao. They immediately said: "master, do you think it''s true that you can revive the old ancestor?" Smell the words. Everyone''s mood became tense. One heart could not help mentioning the voice and eyes. I''m afraid Chu Lingxiao would say it''s not true, which would disappoint them. But after seeing Chu Lingxiao nodding softly. Ye Wuqun and others all have a smile full of excitement on their faces. Ye Wuqun is one step at a time. He hurriedly comes over and asks anxiously: "what do we need to do, elder?" "Wait." Wait? Hearing this word, ye Wuqun was stunned for a moment. All the people of the East pole Ye family looked at each other and felt puzzled. Then ye Wuqun hurriedly followed him and poured a cup of clear tea for Chu Lingxiao. He couldn''t help asking again: "how long will it take, my lord?" Chu Lingxiao took a sip of tea and looked at the body of the leaf maple floating there. He said lightly: "when the real keel comes out, he will wake up." In an instant. On hearing the real keel, ye Wuqun''s face suddenly changed. All the people in the East pole Ye family frowned, as if they had encountered some difficulties. "Elder, I have something to report to you. I don''t know where I got the news from these five dynasties in your absence. I know that the real keel is buried under the ancient city of Qianlong. Now there are five dynasties everywhere. Will they..." Ye Wuqun has no bottom. If they were not afraid of the five kingdoms at all during the heyday of the Ye family in the East pole, now even though he was the patriarch of the six realms of Dharma, he was a real strong man in the Middle Kingdom, but he was among the five kingdoms. Those old monsters that have existed since a long time ago are still alive. They all belong to the same age as Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole. I''m afraid that they have already stepped into the ten fold realm of Dharma Lord, maybe more than that. Their East pole Ye family. If you want to compete with the five kingdoms for the real keel, it''s really "Don''t worry, it''s a real keel. It can only be owned by your East pole Ye family." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Ye Wuqun''s happy face. He is waiting for the words of Chu Lingxiao. As long as Chu Lingxiao gives his hand, let alone the five world dynasties, there will be another five, which is also futile. "you can pass on my words and postpone the throne of the emperor for three days." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao looks at Ye Xuan and says lightly. "OK, Xiao Wang will do it right away." Ye Xuan nodded and left. You can''t help it. East pole hall. It was quiet for a moment. Looking at the direction of Ye Xuan''s departure, ye Wuqun''s eyes flashed a bit of strange color. He could not help asking: "elder, I have a word that I would like to ask you. Who is this young man? Why can''t we see through the strength? " Reason. It''s not ye Wuqun who refuses to accept anything. It''s really amazing to him. He thought that the strength of today''s Zhongzhou was the highest in the world. In addition to Chu Lingxiao, there are only female dignitaries, the masters of the forbidden mountains, who are better than him. But now there is another young man who doesn''t know him at all. This is totally Wait! This young man will not be No mountain master. Suddenly. Ye Wuqun''s eyes stared. "Adult......" "You have guessed it, why should I open my mouth?" Hiss! This sentence just fell, immediately let ye Wuqun take a breath to cool down. All the core clansmen of Ye family in the East pole around, seeing ye Wuqun''s reaction, are also breathing. They can''t help but hold their breath. Ye Lengshuang, on one side, also opened his mouth and couldn''t close it for a long time. Meimou shuddered and stared at Chu Lingxiao. It''s not just leaf frost. Everyone at the Ye family in the East pole felt incredibly numb. Original! This young man, who has been following Chu Lingxiao, is the master of the forbidden mountain! It''s too They thought that the strength of Chu Lingxiao was not much different from that of their ancestors. But now even the master of the forbidden mountains, the world Master, is willing to be a follower behind Chu Lingxiao. If it is spread, it will scare a large number of people to death. Just now They don''t know how many words they heard. From the main population of the taboo mountains, the two words of "adult" can''t imagine what kind of state the power can reach to make the world''s main environment constantly honored. It''s in the crowd. In a moment of shock. Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "you are going to prepare. The seal of the real keel is about to be broken. After this time, Zhongzhou will have no real keel Smell the words. Ye Wuqun and other people''s faces suddenly became dignified. Chapter 792 The real dragon family. Once overlooking the whole world. But I don''t know why. From then on, it disappeared suddenly. There is no real dragon in the world. It is all the creatures of later generations, and it evolved. These days. All the monks in the ancient city of Qianlong don''t know about the real keel. But they all felt big things happening. From the leader of all the clans in the ancient city of Qianlong, after being killed, all the monks in the ancient city of Qianlong felt that there was an unimaginable strong man in the ancient city of Qianlong. Plus these days. There are a lot of outsiders coming in again and again. They just look with their eyes, which makes them feel very unusual. They exude a temperament that is superior to all living beings, as if they are the ancient city monks of Qianlong, which does not exist at all. So. When you realize that. As early as these days, there have been more and more monks in the huge ancient city of Qianlong, who have left for fear of misfortune. What is the boundary dynasty? That''s the real king of the monks. Gold clans are not comparable. From a very long time ago, the ancestors of the five world dynasties established the world Dynasty and ruled many monks. Their blood already had their own prestige. Therefore, the general monks, when they saw the five world dynasties, were inexplicably eager to kneel and worship. It is precisely because of this impulse. They saved the monks of Qianlong ancient city and even urged them to leave Qianlong ancient city, which has become a place of right and wrong. Soon. It''s tonight. The whole ancient city of Qianlong has spread a huge sound of dragon chanting, with a majestic tone. At this moment, it is no longer only the core clansman of the Ye family in the East pole, who can hear it. Now. It can also be heard that people from Five Dynasties in the ancient city of Qianlong passed on. Surrounded by the five main figures of the Kingdom, after hearing this huge sound of the Dragon chant, they also felt inexplicable and panicked. But. No matter which dynasty''s master, there is no intention to leave. Just a sound of dragon chanting, they, the four strong masters of Dharma, are disturbed. Enough to see. It''s said that the real keel has infinite power. Once it is obtained, I''m afraid it will have a chance to let the Dharma Master who impacts the world Master step into the world Master that he dreams of. And the voice of the dragon. The place that encircles the ears most is the bottom of the high-rise building where the old lord of the kingdom of heaven stood before. "Lord, it seems that the real keel will be born tomorrow." The next moment. The old servant and the King appeared on the top of the building. The reason why tianwangjie Dynasty is called tianwangjie Dynasty. It is precisely because the ancestors of the kingdom of heaven, named after the word "king of heaven", were called the king of North heaven in a very long time, but as time goes by, even the kingdom of heaven itself has forgotten their original names. And that''s why. The king of heaven has only one name for every Lord in all dynasties! To this generation of white haired old people. It''s the seventh king of heaven. But in the first six generations, they were all defeated by time, one after another. But even so. The original ancestor of the tianwangjie Dynasty, that is, the founder of the tianwangjie Dynasty, has not died yet. He is still like a middle-aged man, sleeping in the deep of the tianwangjie Dynasty. I hope to step into the world one day. "At that time, it depends on our five kingdoms, who can get it." Seven generations of heavenly kings are full of cold. Because. Because in this short period of incense, he has found that there are more and more people gathered around the building. Among them, four old figures of the other four dynasties, even from his youth, are regarded as the existence of rivals. Now, like him, he is already the leader of one dynasty. Before the king of heaven, the seventh king of heaven opened his mouth. "Don''t be brave, old man. Your ancestors will come. Won''t our ancestors in the southern kingdom come?" Somewhere. A cold voice, then fell down, let the seventh generation of King eyes light, even more unhappy. The other three old figures. At the same time, there was a cold hum. One was the leader of the western boundary, the other was the leader of the eastern boundary, and finally was the final boundary dynasty where the four boundary dynasties met. The five Kingdom Lords. All of them are real Dharma Masters with four strong environments. Smell the words. The Northern Dynasty leader, who was the first seventh generation king of heaven to come here, sank to the extreme in an instant. Though he knew it. It''s not only their northern boundary, but also the other four, that are all the same. But what he didn''t expect was. The other four kingdoms came so fast. It looks like it. It''s a long time ago. I didn''t show my face until the real keel was about to be born. It''s more sophisticated than one. Previously. All thought that the other side would break the seal of the real keel, and then take advantage of its unprepared to take down the real keel. "My Lord, I don''t want to waste time with you. Tell me, what do you want to do to give this real keel to our Northern Dynasty?" The seventh king of heaven said lightly. But as soon as he said this, there was a burst of cold laughter, full of irony. "Lord of the Northern Kingdom, your ancestor of the king of heaven, do you know that you are such a naive seventh generation king of heaven?" The speaker. Still, he was the southern leader, full of scorn and disdain. In a cold voice, "let? Once we get the real keel, we will have a chance to let our ancestors in the northern realm step into the world Lord''s realm. Will we give it to you in the northern realm? " The voice just dropped. The other three leaders of the Northern Dynasties laughed and hissed. Then they looked at the seventh king of the Northern Dynasty and gave a cold snort. It was obvious that they would get the real keel. "Well, in that case, I won''t give you old guys. It''s a waste of saliva." Smell the words. The seventh generation of the king of heaven was not angry, but he said: "but I also want to remind you that this ancient city of Qianlong looks like the real keel of not only our five kingdoms, but also the Ye family of the East pole. If we fight for each other, how can we not be picked up by the Ye family of the East pole for nothing?" "It''s ridiculous." However, the leader of the southern boundary is still the same, with a scornful sneer on his face: "this Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Now the Ye family in the East pole is also worthy of fighting with my five kingdoms for the real keel. I think they don''t want to live." But. As soon as the words of the southern Lord had fallen, several figures suddenly came here from somewhere in the ancient city of Qianlong. Some of them were ye Wuqun and all the elders of Ye family in the East pole. "Master, this should be the real keel. We will wait here for the place of birth." A word. At once, the former south boundary master''s face suddenly turned cold. The eyes of the other four kingdoms. It''s also a brush. Look at the past. Chapter 793 Now. The leader of the five kingdoms, that face, is a little indecisive. They are discussing. How to let the East pole Ye family disappear first, so as to solve their worries behind them, so as to prevent the snipe and clam from fighting each other and the fisherman getting benefits from this kind of thing, which happens to them. But I didn''t expect that at this time. The Ye family of the East pole came by themselves. Although they are the leaders of the five kingdoms, let alone ye Wuqun, they are the elders of any family of the Ye family in the East pole, and they can''t do anything about it, but that doesn''t mean that they are really not the opponents of the Ye family in the East pole. On the contrary. Each of them has the strength to crush the whole East pole Ye family. As long as their ancestors do. What else do ye family in the East pole block them? But they didn''t think of it. How dare the East pole Ye family come to fight for the real keel with them? Is that crazy? Or inexplicable self-confidence, to urge the other side to come to die? Even the most ordinary monks in Qianlong ancient city feel that they have an extraordinary history and have left Qianlong ancient city far away. Can''t they see the East pole family that has been passed down from a very far time? Return to the Lord of the north. His face was full of indifference and ridicule. Looking at all the people of the Ye family in the East pole over there, he said with a sneer, "it''s interesting. I''d like to see how dare you, the Ye family in the East pole, compete with our five kingdoms for the real keel." When he said that. It''s loud on purpose. It seems to be intended for ye Wuqun and others. Smell the words. After returning to God, the other four world lords also flashed a little sneer at the corners of their mouths and didn''t speak. Standing behind them, the five monks of the world are even more disdainful. They stand on the top of the mountain alone and look at ye Wuqun and all the people of the East pole Ye family. Next moment. They were stunned. In particular, the southern master''s face suddenly turned blue and white, as if he had been greatly humiliated. He forced his anger and his eyes were filled with cold anger. Because. Ye Wuqun seems to take his words as the wind in his ear, and he still thinks of himself: "master, this real keel should be born from this place. If we can''t get it, please help us to get it." Ye Wuqun is called the elder. Naturally, Chu Lingxiao. "Well?" But listen to ye Wuqun''s words, the five masters of the world immediately frowned. Only then did they find that they had been ignored from the front to the man in white. Senior? The chief of the Ye family in the East pole, call this man in white the elder? You can''t help it. Five world Lord, but also full of disdain of cold hum, face suddenly revealed a clear meaning. It turns out This is the bottom card of your East pole Ye family. No wonder that we dare not take the leaders of the Five Dynasties seriously. I''ve been looking for help for a long time. It was an accident. This huge Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, but there are still powerful people who they don''t know. But what''s the matter? Their five realms are facing their ancestors, but the living old monsters from far away times have no means to frighten the sky, no people to frighten the sky, have not seen them? By one person. Just want to ignore their five kingdoms. It''s beyond our capacity. The next moment. In the Northern Dynasty, the seventh generation of the king of heaven said lightly: "the East pole Ye family, listen to the king of heaven''s advice, you can leave the ancient city of Qianlong now, in time." It sounds like a good idea. But in the tone, there is indifference and indifference, as if giving something. "If you don''t leave, you will be responsible for the consequences." "Sir, let''s go there for a seat first. We''ll have tea and wait." North boundary leader: "..." But ye Wuqun, as well as all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, turned a deaf ear to his words at all, as if they had not seen him. In an instant, the face of the seventh generation of the king of heaven sank. A cold hum. He stopped talking. But at the moment, his eyes are full of murderous intentions. He is a kind-hearted Ye family. He reminds us that it''s self destruction that he didn''t take him seriously. The other four world lords are too lazy to look at all the Ye family in the East pole. In their eyes. As long as the five great dynasties of their ancestors are present, who can get the real keel that is about to be born? It''s only possible to choose them among the five kingdoms. However, the clans like the Ye family in the East pole dare to fight for the real keel with them. Now, there is not much time to live. "Interesting. Let''s see how powerful the helper you invited is, and dare to ignore all the people in our five kingdoms." After a sneering look, the four masters of the world sat in their respective buildings, ready to wait quietly for the birth of the real keel. On the other side of the East pole, the Ye family. Then they all sat down. I don''t worry about the five kingdoms at all. Let alone need Chu Lingxiao''s help. As long as the mountain master is forbidden to do so, which one of the five great dynasties'' so-called ancestors can live? You can''t help it. Everyone carefully looked at Ye Xuan, who was sitting behind Chu Lingxiao. His eyes were full of respect and fear. If they didn''t know in advance. I''m afraid it''s frightening. The owner of the forbidden mountains. A world Lord, who is as famous as the nun, is willing to be Chu Lingxiao''s follower. I can''t imagine. This is true. The next moment. Everyone''s eyes fell on Chu Lingxiao again, murmuring and swallowing. He looked at the bottom of the building. Now. At the bottom of this building, there is already purple light, and the shadow of real dragon can be seen everywhere. It is a dragon that is no different from today''s Dragon people in appearance, but its aura is really incomparable to any dragon people today. One day at a time. The light is to watch the empty shadow, and their hearts can''t help the fierce awe in their hearts. You know. It''s just a reappearance of the afterlife. I can imagine how terrible it would be if the real dragon people still lived in the world. And that night. It''s about to pass. When the first ray of sunlight in the morning hits the bottom of the building, the sound of the dragon''s chant suddenly becomes an endless roar, which instantly reverberates in the whole Qianlong ancient city. Except for Chu Lingxiao. Even ye Xuan frowned slightly. Let alone their people. One by one was roared by the dragon, shaking a burst of body, can''t help shivering, that power, completely can let any Dharma Lord, after listening, will shiver. Suddenly. A whole body up and down, emitting purple light of the real dragon virtual shadow, then really from the bottom of the building, rushed out, soaring above the whole void. "Real keel!" For a moment. The five realms look at everyone, all of them are ready to move. Chapter 794 Take a look. In the purple dragon shadow, although it is very small compared with the huge dragon body, it can be seen that there is a purple keel in it. It can be said. The power to make this huge dragon shadow appear is nothing else but this purple keel. In an instant. Even ye Wuqun, as well as all the elders of the Ye family in the East pole, were a little impatient and stood up, their eyes trembling and full of excitement. If it was before. They''re not. But now it''s different. This real keel is the most important thing that can revive their ancestor Ye Feng. They must wait! "Senior......" The next moment. Ye Wuqun could not help but look at Chu Lingxiao. "And so on." But Chu Lingxiao is, as if he didn''t see it, still as calm as before, sipping tea lightly. Smell the words. Ye Wuqun and others had to sit down. Since Chu Lingxiao said so. Then why don''t they wait. But now the five World Masters are more and more unstable. When they see the real keel, they immediately let the people behind them to inform their ancestors to come. Immediately. The five ways are like fireworks. The light is spread over the ancient city of Qianlong. This is the only five kingdoms. Unique contact information. Ordinary people. Not at all. But soon. When the five brilliant fireworks scattered down, the whole city of Qianlong, suddenly, the wind and cloud surged, even with lightning like horror aura, shrouded in the whole city of Qianlong. Terrible pressure. In the next second. Then from all directions, in all directions, all over the world, came. Five lights! In every ray of light, there is a huge and cold figure. Standing inside, the five people are the ancestors of the five great dynasties. As soon as they appear, they all look at each other coldly and face each other with a warning. Seems to be letting the other side get out of the way at once. Don''t stop him from taking the real keel. But none of them gave in. You can''t help it. The five horrible breath, like the overturned sea, is mingled with chilling red lightning, shining in the air from time to time. For a moment, the whole void seems to be surrounded by countless red lightning, dense, interwoven without any exit. Although five people do not want to give up the real keel. However, it seems to maintain a deep understanding. First of all, they made joint efforts to cover the real keel flying in the sky in an area, so as not to let it leave the ancient city of Qianlong. Next. No red lightning. But the sky, in the daytime, is strangely red. Red sky! That''s the result of countless red lightning flashes, interwoven in one thread. It''s to keep the real keel in control. But this moment. What happened in the ancient city of Qianlong is that almost half of the monks in Zhongzhou have seen it clearly. Even if there is no real keel. But the power of the five main old monsters in the old world is really amazing. The whole city is as calm as usual. But outside. However, even in a very far place, you can see the scene of the ancient city of Qianlong shaking violently, which is extremely strange, but also seeps people''s horror red sky scene. Even the friars in the area where the female statue is located can''t help their heart beating up. The pupil suddenly shrinks, and they feel a numbness on their scalp. They can''t understand what happened in the ancient city of Qianlong. How can it suddenly become like this? "What''s the matter?" Even the oldest disciple of nvzun frowned when he saw this scene. Not just this one. The rest, too. From the very beginning, they realized that there was a strange phenomenon in the ancient city of Qianlong, but at this moment, when they saw the scene of the red sun covering the sky, they still couldn''t help but give birth to a gooseflesh, the power that can cause such scenes. At least. There must also be ten realms of Dharma Masters. And! They can feel that there are at least five ways in the ancient city of Qianlong! "Senior sister, here..." No matter who they are, they are in a very tense mood. Their eyes are full of worry. They all look at the oldest figure. "What about the sixth younger martial sister? She went to ask the master for instructions. How is it?" This old figure eyebrows, straight wrinkle tight, just finish saying this sentence, fengshifei hurried back. See Princess Fengshi finally come back. Everyone hurriedly looked at the past and asked: "how are you, junior sister six? Master, what do you say? " But see feng Shifei a face helplessly shook his head. Wry smile way: "master let us not care." Smell the words. Everyone was stunned. Don''t worry? It''s all like this, doesn''t it matter? You can''t help it. Everyone, including the princess Fengshi, looked to the direction of the ancient city of Qianlong and could not say a word. Five Dharma Masters and ten realms. Suddenly appeared in the ancient city of Qianlong. In addition to the five old ancestors, who else? But always. The old ancestors of the five world dynasties were all rejected by the master''s nun. They were not allowed to enter Zhongzhou without permission? What''s going on? And now the ancient city of Qianlong. But there was more silence. The five world lords and all the friars of the five world dynasties, one by one, looked at their ancestors who were carrying their hands on their backs and standing on the void. They could not help but swallow their throats and sweat in the palm of their hands. They are afraid of their ancestors. In this fight for real keel, I lost the battle. If so. It is not only their kingdom, did not get the real keel, together with it will let them Kingdom, so the vitality is greatly hurt. So. It''s expected that no one will be surprised to see the scene of his own ancestor, who has shown his true body, but no one has made any moves. Who is the first to do it. Never taste the benefits. Instead. The last one to sell is the last winner. But in this silence. All of a sudden. A faint voice fell down. "Go and get it for me." Smell the words. The five world lords and all the friars of the five world dynasties were stunned. The old ancestors of the five kingdoms were also stunned for a while. It seems that they didn''t expect that their five Dharma lords, shichongjing, were present and dared to speak in front of them. But I haven''t waited for them to respond. Then saw that soars in the sky the true keel, momentarily was a big hand, has grasped in the hand. This moment. The face of the five kingdoms fell down. When they saw the past, they found that the real keel had been held by a strange man in white. Chapter 795 In a flash. On the other side, the five masters of the world can''t help but look back to their gods. Then they remember how they forgot the East pole Ye family. But when the real keel fell on Chu Lingxiao''s hand. Everyone''s eyelids, don''t know why, can''t help jumping. The heart is not cold. There was a bad premonition. Because. They had no idea. This time! The ancestors of the five world dynasties gathered in one hall. The five Dharma Masters and the ten realms are so far away that they can step into the fifth heaven world. There are only two steps away. They dare to fight for the real keel! This is crazy! Or what? Even a normal person should not be able to do this kind of thing, but push himself into the fire! Who is this man? Throughout the whole Zhongzhou, there are only two people who dare to fight against their five dynasties, one is the female dignitary, the other is the master of the forbidden mountains. As far as they know. Fifty thousand years ago. For some reason, the master of the forbidden mountains fought with the female dignitaries for a fugitive on the list of the regional dignitaries. In that war, eight world-class worlds were destroyed directly. As a result, the master of the forbidden mountains was seriously injured and returned to the forbidden mountains. So. It''s impossible to be born again. So who is this man in white? This moment. Even the ancestors of the Five Dynasties frowned and frowned. Although their faces were extremely unhappy, they still didn''t do anything. For example, the old monsters who lived from a very far time to the present have seen too many earth shaking things. Someone who dares to rob them of something they value. Identity is not simple. But they are sure that the man in white who plays with the real keel not far away, they have never seen him, but the young man standing next to him, they are inexplicably familiar with him. Always think where to see each other. But it seems that the appearance of the other party is the follower of the man in white. How could they have noticed before? But why. I always think that face, where they have seen it. You can''t help it. The brows of the Five Dynasties'' ancestors are more wrinkled. But on the other side of the five world leaders'' faces, they were more unhappy than each other, and their eyes were full of murderous ideas. However, looking at the appearance of their ancestors who had not yet made a move, their mood suddenly became inexplicably agitated. Especially before. They didn''t pay attention to all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, and asserted that the help they found was just in front of their ancestors, just like the northern Lord of the mole ant and the southern Lord, who tightly held their fists. Of course. They are not looking at Chu Lingxiao. But watching Chu Lingxiao holding it in his hand, he kept playing with the real keel! "Ancestor, what are you waiting for? Don''t you do it?" That king of heaven, the seventh generation king of heaven, is also very cold at the moment. His face is full of urgency and indifference. Especially when he looks at Chu Lingxiao, he feels that the real keel is like a common thing, and he is playing with his behavior at will. He feels that the other side is deliberately humiliating all the people in the Five Dynasties. You can''t help it. At once, he was forced to bear his anger and said loudly to his ancestral clan: "ancestral clan!" This is the best thing. If he was in the hands of other circles at the moment, he didn''t respond so much, but at the moment he fell into the hands of Chu Lingxiao, who thought it was blasphemy! For a moment. The voice just dropped. All the people in the five realms look to their ancestors. What are the ancestors waiting for? The five Dharma Masters and the ten realms are the biggest in the world. Who can resist the world''s supreme realms and why should they use temptation? But the voice of the seventh king of heaven. Just dropped. The next moment. I saw a faint voice coming out of Chu Lingxiao''s mouth when I looked up. The tone was flat, but the voice didn''t fluctuate. When I heard it, I felt like I was talking to an ordinary person. I didn''t even look up. I was still playing with the real keel in my hand. "You five, want this real keel?" Smell the words. The faces of the five World Masters were even more unhappy. One face was almost gloomy, dripping water and biting his teeth tightly. If they don''t think they are not Chu Lingxiao''s opponents. In the tone of Chu Lingxiao''s dialogue with their ancestors, they could not help but fight. What''s the attitude? It seems that you are too presumptuous to surpass our five great dynasties! In an instant. Even the five world dynasties, the five ancestors, are also the eyes of a sudden congealing, but there is a trace of displeasure on their faces. The biggest reason why they didn''t do it is to be on guard of other people. If they do it first, they will not be able to protect the rest of them and show their black hands behind them. It''s an instant truth. They know better than anyone. Master moves, points to the end. And those who are strong in the ten realms of Dharma Masters, like them, show a slight flaw, which will become a fatal weakness. So. Even if you see the real keel. Now it falls on Chu Lingxiao''s hand. They were not in a hurry, so they were afraid of this. If you can''t bear it, you will be in great trouble! But they didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao had taken their fear as a bargaining chip, and dared to ask them in this tone! Die! Suddenly. The five circles of the old ancestors, the eyes suddenly turned cold, looked at each other, then at the same time, they made a move to Chu Lingxiao, and the corners of their mouths were full of sneer and ridicule. But you didn''t expect it! Five of us will stand together and fight together! First solve your arrogant ant, then turn around and solve the real keel. It belongs to the five of them! Boom! A moment! The earth is moving and the mountains are shaking. The whole Qianlong ancient city, all people''s houses, are all turned into ashes. The power of the five Dharma Masters and the ten realms overlaps together, completely dominating the whole world except the world. Boom! Directly into a terrible light, together with the East pole Ye family all broken, all killed the past. See this. On the faces of the five world lords and all the friars of the five world dynasties, there was a touch of excitement and ridicule, and they dared to ignore our five world dynasties, which was the result! Death! Die for me! Next moment. The scene appeared in front of us. All the people in the audience were scared suddenly. Their scalp was numb. The sarcasm on their face stopped suddenly. Their eyes were almost staring out. I saw the young man standing beside Chu Lingxiao, who was like a follower. He just held out his hand gently and crushed the strength of his old ancestor into ashes like an ant! Hiss! This scene. Even more, the five great ancestors of the dynasty took a breath of cool air, and all their goosebumps came out. Their pupils shrank sharply, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. But the next moment. A word that falls on each of them makes them, a heart, mention their voice and eyes instantly. Suddenly, they realize that they have met the greatest horror in this life! "I don''t hear my Lord. Do you want to know?" Chapter 796 Horror! Great terror! In this life, they met with the ultimate terrorist event, which can''t be described in words! Quiet! Dead silence! "My mother!" For a moment. I don''t know who it is. I cried out. In an instant, all five kingdoms fell to the ground in fear. Their eyes were very frightened. Their faces were white with fear. Some even looked like ghosts. Their pants were wet. You can''t help looking at it. The first one who was paralyzed on the ground by this scene was no one else. It was the king of heaven, the seventh king of heaven. But at this moment, he was like a wild cat who was immediately trampled on his tail. There was no royal aura. After the whole person collapsed on the ground, he was even scared to curl up there and dare not raise his head. And the second. It was the same taunt that had been made before. The most powerful Southern Lord, with his hair standing up in fear, could almost be a broom. For a moment. His whole body was soaked with cold sweat. His eyes were full of fear and trembling. The head was low and he wanted to bury it directly. The rest. The same is true. One by one collapsed on the ground, shivering, the whole body of sweat, all up, cold, intuitive a cold chill, frozen their blood, are frozen. What kind of monster is this?! Is this still human?! A follower! In this way, they reached out a hand and turned the attacks of their five great dynasties into ashes, just like the air. It was so easy that they could not see each other at all and had any difficulty! This is the top ten strongmen of Dharma Lord! Not even one! But five together! The world is big! Except Hiss! Suddenly, thinking of all the people here, I was shocked and froze. The whole person was almost on the edge of petrifaction and could not help but take a breath of cool air. World Lord! This follower! Is it the supreme, invisible realm of the world!? I want to understand that all the people in the five kingdoms just collapsed on the ground. Some people will be completely stunned, some people will even be scared to death. The five world lords, even like the end of the world, completely collapse of the mind, a pale face and horror, can not believe that this is true. The supreme realm of the world! He became the follower of the man in white! This What a monster! What kind of monster is this man in white?! Grunt! Standing in the void, the five great dynasties'' ancestors, with stiff faces and strong saliva, can hear each other''s increasingly rapid heartbeat at the moment. Looking at still sitting there, playing with the real keel of Chu Lingxiao. I dare not even move a step. Even if I recall all my experiences in this life, I still can''t imagine that there are such horrors in the world today. Who is this when I want to be a follower of the world?! This is the world! Supreme! It''s not just talk. But from the very far ages, until now, they are all worthy of the strongest. Up to now, they haven''t seen any existence, which is stronger than the world Lord! But now "Well?" Seeing the five great dynasties'' ancestors, ye Xuan suddenly felt dissatisfied. Looking back, he said coldly: "are they all mute?" Hear that. The five great ancestors of the kingdom of heaven, who were frightened and sweating on their back, were thrilled and shivering all over their bodies. The emperor of heaven, who was speaking to the ancestor of the kingdom of heaven, said that it was not easy. It was full of trembling voice: "no No, this is a real keel. No, I I don''t want it. " The words of the old ancestors in the kingdom of heaven. Just dropped. The rest of the four kingdoms, facing the ancestors, also hurriedly shook their heads. On their foreheads, they all braved the cold sweat of douda. Yes? What do you want! This is a real keel. Do they dare to take it?! A world Master''s environment should be a follower. Where is a person? It''s a monster. When does the world human race come out of this level? The supreme world Master''s environment should be a follower. They don''t dare to dream, let alone think about it. But the next moment. The real keel appeared in front of the five great dynasties'' ancestors, followed by another one, still full of plain voice. "Why, don''t do it now" but now falls in the ear of the five realms to the old ancestors, but it turns into a nine heavy sky, frightening their bodies, suddenly stiffening in that, a pair of eyes, full of horror and fear. This moment. Even the courage to answer is gone. "I will ask you, now do you want to live or die?" Hear that. The ancestors of the five kingdoms knew how to answer, even though they were scared to death. They immediately responded in a frenzied way: "I want to Want to live, we want to live, please... " "Then hand over the cultivation resources of the five kingdoms and the other half." In an instant. Hearing this, the five great ancestors of the dynasty were all at a loss. They immediately raised their heads and stared at Chu Lingxiao. What does that mean? This man is The sentence fell. All the people in the five kingdoms of the whole audience were ignorant. At this moment, they instantly realized who Chu Lingxiao was. Is this man. Is it the one who is located in the area where the female dignitaries are asked by the Five Dynasties to give half of their cultivation resources to redeem people?! But how could it be? The lady is in the area! When did this monster come out?! From the beginning, I planned to redeem the seventh generation of the king of heaven, who passed down from my family, without half of my cultivation resources. Now my heart is shaking to the extreme. He thought. Even if you can''t enter the world immediately after you get the real keel, with the power of the real keel, you should also be able to be fearless in the area where the female dignitary is located. But now it seems. There is no fear. It''s impossible to surpass. He can only think of two words when he wants to be a follower of the world. Monster! "Why don''t you want to take it?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. In an instant. All of the Five Dynasties'' ancestors immediately returned to their gods and looked at each other. Then they nodded their heads. No? Dare not take it?! Cultivation resources are important. Or is their life important? Which one of them didn''t reach such a level from a very far time and practice to today. The Dharma Lord''s ten realms are only two steps away, so they can step into the world Lord''s realm of impact. They don''t want to cultivate resources. And let your life be in vain. It''s all here today. "Well, since that is the case, the five of you, with all the cultivation resources of the five kingdoms, come to the area where the empress is located. If I find out that you pay less, you should know the consequences!" Smell the words. The five kingdoms nodded to their ancestors. But when they raised their heads, Chu Lingxiao and all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, including Ye Xuan, who brought them great psychological shadow, had already left. See here. However, the five people seemed to be drained of their whole body strength and collapsed on the ground in an instant. Chapter 797 All the people in the East pole Ye family. All of them followed Chu Lingxiao and went back to the East pole Ye family area. Ye Wuqun, as well as all the elders of Ye''s family in the East pole, have no worries about whether the real keel will not get it. As long as Chu Lingxiao moves. They dare not say it. But in Zhongzhou, and nearby areas, who can rob the real keel in the hands of Chu Lingxiao? As for the people staying in the East pole Ye family area, watching Chu Lingxiao finally bring their own patriarch and other people back, they all rushed to come up. Ye Lengshuang hurriedly came to his father and asked in a low voice: "father, how are you?" Smell the words. Ye Wuqun smiled and did not speak. But in ye Lengshuang''s and other East pole Ye''s home, the meaning is obvious in the eyes of all the younger generation. What a keel! Got it! You can''t help it. Ye Lengshuang and all other people in the East pole Ye family have an excited smile on their faces. Just as they saw from afar, the direction of Qianlong ancient city, the scene of red sky. For their children of the Ye family in the East pole. It''s clear to me. In today''s world. Those who can create such weird scenes must at least reach the top ten level of Dharma Master. Fortunately, now that the real keel is finally there, I can''t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. "Let''s go in and have a look." Ye Wuqun whispered. Smell the words. Ye Lengshuang, as well as all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, hurriedly followed behind. But in fact. Ye Wuqun at the moment, but everyone in the Ye family in the East pole is still excited. After all. He is the great patriarch of the Ye family in the East pole. Although he has no great achievements, he has no big mistakes. Zhongzhou has no great boundaries. Even though Ye Feng, the old ancestor, has fallen from a very long time, they are still the third force in the East pole. As a child of later generations, most hope that his ancestors can see that he, as a descendant, will manage the clan in an orderly manner. The ancestor of Chuang nationality. Don''t talk about ordinary people. For example, those ancestors of the five kingdoms and their descendants seldom see each other, because there are too many descendants, many of whom have died. However. The old ancestor is still alive. So. In fact, the longer the living monks are, the more numb they are. They can also understand why those five generations were caught in the area where the female dignitary is located. Five kingdoms. But there was no response. Because. The five heavenly lotus kings are said to be descendants of the world, but such descendants of the world will be cultivated in every life. They are different from the five world lords in generations. In the five kingdoms, the older the people are, the less they value their family. So. Why waste a dynasty and general cultivation resources for the sake of the descendants of the first dynasty. East pole palace. Ye Feng''s body is still floating there. The huge practice square is also full of Ye family''s clansmen. No matter what their status, they are looking forward to their ancestor Ye Feng''s resurrection. And now. The closest to Ye Feng''s body is Chu Lingxiao. Ye Wuqun and others all stood by and watched. They were nervous and watching quietly. No one dared to make a sound. They were afraid that their voice would disturb Chu Lingxiao and lead to failure. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "take the real keel and your blood." Smell the words. Ye Wuqun and all the people in the East pole Ye family are shocked for a moment. Whose blood is it? Their? Ye Wuqun hurriedly came over and whispered: "master, can I use my blood?" But the next moment. Ye Xuan, however, has already divided a drop of blood, and immediately points out that the drop of blood has solidified in the air. See this. Ye Wuqun suddenly froze again. All the core clansmen standing in the East pole palace, one by one, look at me. I look at you and feel the fog at the end. What''s the matter? Resurrection needs to use Is it the blood of the world? Think about it. Maybe it is. For Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, was a strong man who was able to step into the fifth heaven when it fell. As for the sixth heaven, in their opinion, it was too forceful. But ye Xuan at the moment. But the brow, wrinkled more tightly. He always felt that his relationship with Ye Xuan was very unusual. He needed his blood for resurrection, which he had never thought of before. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao took out the real keel. Three things. All of them. Chu Lingxiao reached out his hand and began to revive leaf maple. But. What everyone didn''t know was that Ye Feng didn''t die at the moment. The clothes he wore were given to Ye Feng by Chu Lingxiao when he left the world of the Lord. That''s why, after entering the sixth day, leaf maple didn''t become the end of red beetle''s eating just like those old ones. Not those red beetles. Don''t want to eat maple leaf. But Ye Feng, wearing this dress, let those red beetles, completely helpless to Ye Feng. Finally. That huge red beetle just put out his hand, which made Ye Feng fall into endless coma. It was the clothes on Ye Feng''s body that kept Ye Feng imprisoned in the depth of the sixth day. Wait until the red beetle. When can we get rid of the insect body and turn it into a human form? The body of the leaf maple can be taken away. Suddenly. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand. The next moment. Then I saw the blood of Ye Xuan, which immediately fell on the center of Ye Feng''s eyebrow. In a moment, before long, the blood seemed to be absorbed by Ye Feng''s body. Soon. Ye Wuqun and all the people present saw Ye Feng, who was originally pale, turning ruddy and sending out vitality in an instant. You can''t help it. See this. Ye Wuqun and others, a heart, more nervous up, all tightly hold hands, dare not make a sound. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao then waved again. Immediately. The real keel also turned into a purple light and rushed into the body of leaf maple. Instant. The breath of life on Ye Feng is much heavier than before. Though Ye Feng is not dead. But from the very far ages, until now, in a sense, it has no difference from the living dead. Its life span and loss are too serious. Look up. Ye Wuqun and others saw Ye Feng, who had no movement and no reaction at all. Suddenly, a heart sank to the extreme. Failed? "Adult......" Ye Xuan on one side also looked at Chu Lingxiao. He asked if ye Feng could not be revived even if he did? "Is that so?" But. Chu Lingxiao seems to have known for a long time that he would only hear him murmur: "there is only one thing, five drops of blood of the times." Chapter 798 "The blood of the times?" Hear these four words. Ye Wuqun, standing on one side, was stunned for a moment. All the people of Ye family in the East pole beside him were also awe stricken. They could not help but look at each other and frown tightly. Do you want the so-called blood of the times. Can we revive the ancestors of Ye family in the East pole? Ye Xuan, on the other side, is also a little dignified, the blood of the times? The next moment. Ye Xuan could not help but ask: "adult, what is the blood of the times?" To be honest. As the owner of the forbidden mountain range, he was the first to hear about the existence of such things, and he was curious. Smell the words. All the people in the East pole palace looked at Chu Lingxiao. Just now, no matter the blood of the world or the effect of the real keel, they all saw that they should be pale, just like Ye Feng, the old ancestor of the dead, which was really full of life. But now. Still not wake up. If it is true as Chu Lingxiao said, the so-called blood of the times is all the people of the Ye family in the East pole. They must take their lives. But what is the blood of the times? Suddenly. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand and took Ye Feng''s body back. Then, under the eyes of the whole audience, he sat down slowly and took a sip of tea, saying: "the blood of this era is to find five monks who were in the same period with Ye Feng." Immediately. This sentence just dropped. Ye Wuqun and others, as well as all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, have all sunk to the extreme. The blood of five monks of the same era? This Where do they look now? Ye Feng, the old ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, has not known how many years have passed since the present era, and how many earth shaking events have been born in the past, but none of them can match the age of Ye Feng. That time. Why is it called a very distant era? That''s because. The glory of the monks in that period was a golden age that could not be traced and copied. Far enough to let everyone in the world know that there were no more than three events in that era! So. You can imagine. In the distant times, how far away are the monks? They even don''t know where to look. Five? Even if we add this one in front of us, as well as the female dignitary, the master of the forbidden mountain range, there are only three But all of a sudden. But ye Xuan said coldly: "you don''t kill those five people, my Lord, do you also have a premonition that this will happen?" Those five? Smell the words. Ye Wuqun was stunned for a moment, then his mouth opened wide, his eyes flashed, and he immediately thought of something. Yeah! How can he forget! Now there are five ready-made! The five great dynasties'' ancestors, though their accomplishments were far less than those of Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, were the real monks of that period! For a moment. All the people of the Ye family in the East pole have also reflected. Not only on all the faces, but also a smile of happiness. Good. Fortunately, he didn''t kill the five great ancestors before. Otherwise, they really don''t know where to find five drops of the blood of the times. Now. From a very long time, the monks who still survived were either ancestors of a family, at least ranked in the top ten areas of Dharma Lord, or were like female dignitaries and taboo mountain masters, achieving the world''s immortal world! If not Chu Lingxiao. I''m afraid all of them in the Ye family in the East pole can''t gather five drops of the blood of the times at all. "Sir, do you want me to go to the five kingdoms now?" Ye Xuan said. Ye Wuqun and others also looked at Chu Lingxiao with full expectation. They were short of the five drops of blood of the times. All of them in the Ye family in the East pole could meet Ye Feng, the old ancestor, and reappear the world. Such things. They thought about it before. But before Chu Lingxiao appeared, it could only be a dream. Now it''s only a step away. How can they give up. "No, tomorrow is the seat of the emperor. They will come at that time for the final battle." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Ye Xuan nodded slightly. Ye Wuqun, as well as all the Ye family in the East pole, can only look at each other and wait for tomorrow. But everyone''s heart is still unstable. One by one excited, excited. Another day! The ancestors of their East pole Ye family will be able to reappear in the world. Then, their East pole Ye family will be able to reappear its glory and stand on the top of the whole Zhongzhou world! Leisurely. Ye Wuqun came to ye Lengshuang and said softly: "Lengshuang, do your best to welcome the resurrection of the old ancestor tomorrow. Do you understand what I said Hear that. Ye lengfrost nodded heavily. Of course she knows. Even if the old ancestor is not there, the young generation of the Ye family in the East pole can still live in Zhongzhou, which is called the first. This is the best gift to welcome the resurrection of the old ancestor! It is also to announce to the whole Zhongzhou that the Ye family in the East pole has gone down and up even from a very long time, but now it can be called the first whether it is the old generation or the young generation! But now. All people did not see, Chu Lingxiao eyes light deep place, reveals that faint quiet. The blood of the times. It was the answer to Chu Lingxiao''s heart. Now it seems. Resurrect the real man. Maybe in addition to finding the same flowers, there is another way. It''s a pity that the people he wants to revive are not only far away, but also far away. Looking at the vast world of monks, he is the only one left now, and where to find five drops of age blood The lady is located in the area. A dark dungeon somewhere. But suddenly there was a cold laugh. "Tomorrow, tomorrow, I will be able to come out. At that time, I must let the nun, abandon that guy, or else, we will be in the kingdom of heaven, and the area with their nun is endless!" The speaker. It''s King TIANLIAN. Just. He just dropped that. On the other side, there were three more voices, which seemed to be full of discontent. "King TIANLIAN, don''t deceive yourself. Do you really think that the legendary real keel can be obtained by the old man in your kingdom of Tianwang. Are you vegetarian when you are the old ancestor in the other four kingdoms?" As a descendant of the dynasty. They are very clear about how the scene of the red sun rising suddenly in the ancient city of Qianlong was caused. It must be their ancestors who fought for the legendary real keel there. If they get it, they will enter the world! At first, they were worried about the woman. But later it was discovered. The nun is located in the area. There is no one going to Qianlong ancient city. What are they afraid of? Hear the words of other generations. TIANLIAN Wang Dun''s eyes were bright and cold. Although she knew that the conversation was true, she was still full of self-confidence. She said lightly: "tomorrow will be announced!" "Then we''ll wait and see, whose ancestor we are, has got the real keel!" Deep in the dark dungeon. All of a sudden, five ways came out. They were not satisfied with each other''s cold hum, but they were full of confidence. They were looking forward to what would happen tomorrow. Chapter 799 What happened in Qianlong ancient city. It''s very clear to the old big clan monsters who live for a long time, what that red sky scene means. But when I saw the area where the nun is located, there was no movement or movement, and there was no clan. I dared to go and see what happened. The ten realms of Dharma Lord. No matter who they are, they are too far away to think. That level of scene. He is already a strong man who is ready to impact the world. There is no comparison in the world. Throughout the whole Zhongzhou, there is no upper boundary, and only female dignitaries and the owners of taboo mountains can suppress it. But since neither of them spoke. Then why should they think about other things when they are not even in the realm of Dharma. What they care about now is. Who can sit on the throne of the Emperor today. But it looks. The heirs of the five golden clans should be out of the question. In the end, they must be heirs of the Ye family in the East pole and become female disciples of this generation. But. They would love to see it. For the scenes of the five generations who were redeemed, each dynasty should give half of their cultivation resources. If they can get it, it will really benefit the cultivation of the younger generation and the older generation. It''s a pity. This is the seat of the emperor. They can''t see it with their own eyes. And when that day. The sun of Zhongzhou is the highest in the world. At noon, the battle of ten people under the throne of the emperor finally entered the countdown. All five of Ye''s family, headed by Ye Lengshuang, have arrived. The other four core heirs of Ye family in the East pole all know that no matter who they are, they can''t be ye Lengshuang''s opponents. But fortunately, as long as they can enter the final battle, they can become the disciples of this world female Zun. And soon. The five great families of gold also came to the scene. Compared with the core heirs of the Ye family in the East pole, they know better that if they don''t work hard today, they will never have the chance to become the disciples of nvzun. For this reason. Every old monster of the golden clan has taught them in these days. Only when they become the leader of the golden clan can they practice the supreme way. Although the distance is great. It''s a long way to go. However, their strength has been greatly improved in recent days. Although they still have no confidence in their hearts, if they can defeat one or two core heirs of the East pole Ye family, they will also get what they want. After all. The seat of the emperor is too far away from them. That''s the East pole Ye family. Before their five golden clans, the strongest five old clans, when they were still alive, they all believed that today''s Ye family in the East pole, their five golden clans, may not be inferior. But since. When the five old ancestors died in the land boundary of xuanhuang, they already knew the gap. Although we still don''t understand why the seeds of heaven will appear only with a probability of one in a billion, they will appear in the boundaries of xuanhuang ethnic group, but no matter they are the five golden clans, everyone knows that the eastern pole Ye family must also appear at that time. And their five great ancestors. There was a war. In the end, the five ancestors were defeated, which led to the fall. It is estimated that the seeds of that day have already fallen into the hands of the Ye family in the East pole. A heavenly seed. So that the monks can feel all that the world Master comprehends. It''s just like an extremely ancient and precious classic, or a world Master level, which can help any monk to solve problems. Their golden clans have more details. How could it be comparable to the world It''s noon. The golden seat, which has been suspended in the void, falls on the top of a certain mountain in the area where the nun is located. It''s still the place for the first elimination. But. This time. But there are only ten. Now. The nun is located in the area. All the friars came to the scene early. The leader of the three warships, the hall leader of the five law enforcement teams, all the friars of the law enforcement teams, the fengshifei and other ancient figures, as well as ten people including Hongtian, Zhongwang, bairou, fengjiuxiao, longbingyao, etc. All stand on the top of the mountain. Prepare to see who it is, and take the seat of the emperor. Chu Lingxiao was also there. Ye Xuan, as before, stood behind respectfully, but he was not waiting for anyone to sit on the throne of the emperor, but for the five great dynasties. Five drops of the blood of the times. Leaf maple can be revived. By then. His relationship with Ye Feng should also reveal the truth. On top of another mountain. TIANLIAN king and other five generations still tied their hands, feet, and the whole person, like a tightly bound zongzi, was imprisoned there by fengshifei. There are five great dynasties in the hall. At this moment, compared with any person on the top of the mountain, besides being able to speak, he can only be like a little angry daughter-in-law, sitting there with one buttock and looking at it, he can''t see that he is a descendant of the dynasty. On the contrary, compared with an ordinary man who is tied up at will, there is no difference at all. Just. TIANLIAN king is still in the eyes, full of cold, to see any lonely look, his eyes are staring at everyone on the top of the mountain. He said to himself in a cold voice: "hum, let you be proud for a while. When the old ancestor arrives, you have to untie the rope for me!" Other generations. At the moment, they are all in the same state of mind as TIANLIAN king. Their eyes are full of contempt and irony. It''s nothing for them to be humiliated. On the contrary, maybe because of this humiliation, those old monsters and antiques in the kingdom will pay more attention to them. If it was earlier. They can only accept the fact sadly. But now. They believe. From a very long time ago, the real keel they had been staring at in the five kingdoms must have arrived at this moment. Otherwise. How could the ancient city of Qianlong make such a big move. "I also want half of our cultivation resources. When the old ancestor arrives, these friars in your area will regret treating us like this!" The only female heirs. After seeing the friars in the area where every female dignitary is located, their eyes are suddenly filled with cold, and they can''t wait to see the scene where their ancestors come to the scene and sit on the same level with the supreme female dignitary. Even if the real keel. We can''t let our ancestors step into the world Lord at once, but with the power of the real keel, we can also let the world Lord, in front of the whole world, give way to them! But. Suddenly. A faint voice, however, fell down. "Start." Immediately. Let all the people of the Kingdom return to their spirits at once. Then, they looked at Chu Lingxiao on the mountain top again. They couldn''t help but sneer at him. You guy! Let you be proud for a while! I''ll see you later! Chapter 800 Immediately afterwards. Five people''s eyes fell on the bottom again, and the eyes of ten people, such as ye Lengshuang, were full of ridicule and contempt. What else to try? It''s better to go directly to the gate of our kingdom. You can reach the peak in the future. Real keel. Their five dynasties, which had been studied from a very long time ago, finally came to a conclusion that the legendary true dragon family once gave birth to a powerful terrorist who could ascend the seventh heaven. You can imagine. How terrible these races are. In ancient times, in addition to the strong people who can give birth to the seventh heaven, there were also the sixth heaven and the fifth heaven, which may have several. And the real keel buried in the ancient city of Qianlong. But it hasn''t turned into ashes yet. I can''t imagine what level the master of this real keel reached before his death. I''m afraid that even the female master is far inferior. They got it. Let''s not say that we can sit on the same level as the female dignitary. That''s in the future. The power of the real keel is not comparable to that of the world Lord, because their ancestors can always absorb the power of the real keel, and it will not be a dream to surpass the world Lord. Then. The details of the area where the lady is located are not comparable to them? The so-called throne of the emperor, in his eyes at the moment, is worthless and has nothing to look at. The female Reverend''s inside story is deeper. It can''t be deeper than those with real keels! This is the biggest dependence in their hearts at the moment. What seat of the emperor are they fighting for? It''s ridiculous! But. Ye Lengshuang at the bottom, the four core heirs of the Ye family in the East pole, and the Five Heirs of the gold clan, heard Chu Lingxiao''s words, and they all rushed to the challenge arena. Except for the leaf frost. For others, even though the first place in this competition has come out earlier, what are their reasons for years of hard practice? No, I just want to see it. They are in such a big Zhongzhou. What can they achieve among their peers! Now. The most fierce battle is among the five gold clans. As the gold clans who once dominated Zhongzhou and had no upper boundary, they are still worried about one thing like their ancestors. Does that mean that these gold clans are not as good as the East pole Ye family? At the time when they dominated the world of Zhongzhou. In addition to the female, the master of the forbidden mountains. Any clan or force in the world. Who can''t crush their golden clans? This contest, in a sense, is not about determining the seat of the emperor, but about the dignity of their golden clans in many times! When they were in charge of Zhongzhou. Is it true or not! This is what they are most concerned about now! Boom! In an instant. On the five challenge arenas, ten people, except ye Lengshuang, there is no suspense. On the other four challenge arenas, almost at the beginning of the fight, there is a rather unexpected and one-sided trend. But the four gold clans were fighting against the four core descendants of the Ye family in the East pole. It''s totally useless. Directly by the four golden clans, they were forced to the corner in a moment, and were about to be eliminated. The four core heirs of the Ye family in the East pole. That''s what I realized. If they don''t do their best, they will be defeated by the descendants of these golden clans. But in fact. It''s no wonder that the four core heirs of the East pole Ye family are not strong enough, just because these days, all the old monsters and antiques of the gold clan, for their heirs, are able to win in the final competition of the throne of the emperor. Almost everyone has talked about it. The self-esteem of these gold clans has been fully aroused. As for the descendants of the Han nationality. Sometimes what they care about is not only the honor and disgrace of the individual, but also the dignity of the big people behind them. This dignity. Especially for the golden clans, which once dominated the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, what they valued was more important than life, and they often broke out with more formidable strength than before. Plus. The old monsters and antiques of the golden clan are almost given to each other with their own pockets. Even if heaven and earth coexist, they are extremely horrible to the friars of the same rank. They can''t meet each other. Otherwise. Even worse, it will suffer a great loss. However, the four core heirs of the East pole Ye family are different. After they became one of the ten lists, they didn''t make enough preparations, and they can''t be counted as their general intention. Generally speaking, once the bottom information of the East pole Ye family is revealed, no clan in the world can match them. So. Ye Wuqun and others have not explained much. Just. The descendant of the gold clan who fought with ye Lengshuang was miserable at the moment. Even if he tried his best, many supreme ways could not shake ye Lengshuang. It''s a big difference. Last time. These descendants of the golden clan, because of Chu Lingxiao''s moves, were able to achieve the same strength. But after that, they had already returned to normal. So now. Different from other people, the descendant of the golden clan, who has reached the peak of heaven and earth coexistence, is actually fighting with a half step heaven and earth power. Moreover, in these days, ye Lengshuang has become a real ancient style, reaching the same level as TIANLIAN Wang and others. In fact, force. It is not at all the coexistence of heaven and earth at any level, which can be compared with it. Before. Ye Lengshuang really tried hard to defeat this gold clan descendant, so she put a little water on it to let these gold clan descendant know more about their own shortcomings. But the next moment. Ye Lengshuang did his best this time. Bang! Almost for a second. The descendant of the golden clan fell to the ground severely, but ye Lengshuang just beat him out of the challenge arena, and didn''t want to kill him. On the other side. The competition between the four core heirs of the Ye family in the East pole and the four heirs of the golden clan has ended. Make every effort to pass on the family of ye in the East pole. There are three. The promotion was a success. One of them lost, but he was defeated by the heirs of the gold clan. "Ants, if they really can only reach this level." The king TIANLIAN and others sitting on the top of the mountain laughed even more when they saw this. The East pole Ye family. The ancestor of his clan. What''s more, those who have stepped into the sixth heaven can''t even compete with the descendants of the golden clan. It''s ridiculous! And that''s when. The huge female statue is located in the area. Suddenly, from different directions, it seems that a red fog suddenly rises. In a moment, the whole sky presents a red sky scene. You can''t help it. TIANLIAN Wang and other five generations of the world, immediately face can no longer restrain, are full of excitement and excitement. "Old ancestor, come, old ancestor finally came to save us!" Chapter 801 Next moment. The five heavenly lotus kings, regardless of their own, or in captivity, shouted directly to the sky. "Laozu, Laozu, I''m here!" "Ancestor, come to save us quickly. These nuns in the area where the nuns are located are so rude. Please help me!" Especially TIANLIAN king. On the top of the surrounding mountains, all the female masters were seated in the area, and they laughed proudly and said: "Why are you still in a daze? Don''t hurry to come here and untie this young master!" Finish. I''m afraid that other people don''t know about it. I sneered and said: "don''t look at it. Today, the era where your lady is located has passed, and no one will be able to exclude me from the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. Because my ancestor has already got the real keel in the legend!" But. As soon as he said that. However, the other four dynasties'' descendants are sneering. "TIANLIAN Wang, you are too confident. Do you really think that you are the ancestor of your family and have got the real keel?" "Joke, your two ancestors, also deserve to fight for real keel with my ancestors?" "You three, don''t be delusional. If you get the real keel, it must be my ancestor!" For a moment. The five people who passed on from one dynasty to another were like ordinary people. They argued about who got the real keel in front of all people without any self-restraint, and seemed to show off something deliberately to all people. Everyone seemed eager. All of them hope to be their ancestors and get the real keel, so that they can enjoy the beautiful scenery in the area where the lady is located today. A scene of red fog all over the sky. It also made fengshifei and other old people''s faces suddenly change. I can''t help but think of the red sky scene of the ancient city of Qianlong. Now I hear the words of the Five Dynasties. Immediately. Fengshifei and other people, suddenly the pupil of a fierce contraction, a bad feeling, from their hearts, came up. You can''t help it. Everyone''s eyebrows were all frowned. Will not appear in Qianlong ancient city''s Dharma Lord''s ten realms, really is these five realms Dynasty old ancestor?! If it''s just that. They certainly don''t have any concerns. No matter how strong the Dharma Lord''s ten realms are, how can they let their female dignitaries sit in the area to be afraid. But just now these five great dynasties passed on. What did you say?! What a keel! Is there such a thing in the world?! For a moment. Fengshifei and other people''s faces, as well as the faces of all the nuns in the area where the nun is located, all became very nervous. As a nun in the area where the nun sits. All of them are very clear about what the real keel is. A record of a real keel. There is no outside world. Only their female dignitaries are located in the area, among the ancient books. It was said. Today, all the Dragon families in the world are not real dragons, but evolved from later generations, even the first one. The real dragon. Long gone. But the true dragon family, once overlooking the whole Zhongzhou, is an extremely ancient and unimaginable creature. Just from the point of view of the later life, towards the evolution of the dragon shape, we can see how terrible it was when the true dragon family still existed in the world. Even if you die. Its real keel can also bring infinite terror to monks. The stronger the real dragon is, the more dead bones are. If in this world. So far, there is a real keel. That''s too scary! They clearly remember that the real keel can make the monks step into the world Lord''s territory as soon as possible. Even if it can''t, its power is incomparable. What''s more, it''s obtained from the ten realms of the Dharma Lord. It can definitely take this to achieve the strength of being equal to the world Lord''s territory! Think of it here. The nun is located in the area. All the friars can''t stand. In an instant, they feel cool and swish behind them. It''s not true, is it? The five ancient clans of the world Dynasty got the legendary real keel in the ancient city of Qianlong?! "Hahahaha, ancestor, unfilial offspring, welcome the ancestor here!" Heaven lotus King''s laughter, still continuous, looking at the red fog all over the sky, tone full of excitement and excitement. Just like him. The other four generations of the world are all with expressions, eyes enlarged, faces full of excited and proud smiles, for fear that all the people in the audience don''t know that their ancestors got the real keel. King TIANLIAN, King Shaoyang, King Xueye, King Qingtian and King haota. If these five generations are not tied at the moment, I''m afraid they will stand up and wave their hands to the sky to let their ancestors come. For a moment. The atmosphere of the whole venue was inexplicably tense and even uneasy by the five people. Feng Shifei and other old figures frowned tightly, and looked straight to the White Palace. Between the brows, they were full of worry. If you really let one of them get the real keel. Then in the future. I''m afraid that the situation in Zhongzhou is no longer that their female dignitaries are located in the area above them, but that there is another one. If so, it''s definitely not a good omen for them. But. The next moment. But first I saw the red fog in the west, which disappeared instantly. Then I saw a very old man, who walked down respectfully and knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao. I''m afraid to say: "my Lord, I''m facing the West. Please have a look at all the cultivation resources I have brought." Optimus Prime: "..." The voice just dropped. The smile on the face of King Qing, the descendant of the Western Dynasty, suddenly stopped. He looked at the old man with dumb and dull face, because the speaker was his ancestor. See this. The happy ones are the other four generations. "Ha Hahaha, it seems that this is a real keel. Did you get the old thing in the Western dynasty? " Heaven lotus king is full of sarcasm, yin and Yang strange airway: "it''s really useless. At this moment, even all the cultivation resources are sent up in fear." But his voice just dropped. Another old man also fell down. Then, in the unbelievable eyes of TIANLIAN Wang, he knelt respectfully in front of Chu Lingxiao, and dared not raise his head and said: "my Lord, the resources of the Northern Dynasty have also been brought. Please order more." TIANLIAN King: "..." "King TIANLIAN, it seems that you are not the old man of the Northern Dynasty..." "My Lord, I have brought all the cultivation resources of the Southern Dynasty." King of snow leaves: "..." "My Lord, there are also those facing the East..." King Shaoyang: "..." "My Lord, all the cultivation resources of our central dynasty have also been brought. Please have a look at them." King haota: "..." Looking at the five old figures, all of them were shivering and kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao. Quiet! This moment. There was a dead silence around. The Five Dynasties passed on people, and they were all ignorant in an instant. Chapter 802 Now. What words can be used to describe the mood of the Five Dynasties? There should be only two words of embarrassment. Next. When the five people came back, what happened? In a moment, the sweat all over their body stood up in fright, and their pupils narrowed wildly. On the top of the mountain where they were, they were quiet for a moment, and they could only hear their rapid heartbeat. Like a thrill. The gooseflesh of the whole body also came out at this moment. This What happened?! How could this happen! Shouldn''t it be the time for their ancestors to get the real keel and kill the four sides, to be able to sit in the same place as the nvzun?! How can we connect The nun is located in the area of a friar. After meeting each other, they all have to kneel down and worship! What they can''t accept most is! This friar! It''s the guy who binds all five of them and throws them into the dark dungeon in the area where the nun is located! What a joke! For a moment. It''s not only the descendants of these five dynasties, but also all the people in the area where the female reverend is located. At the moment, they are a little confused. You look at me one by one, and I look at you, shocked, confused, and numb. Although they know Chu Lingxiao''s identity. It''s not easy. But I didn''t expect that when the five great dynasties and the five Dharma Masters and the ten powerful ones came, they kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao and knelt down without saying a word. It''s too This is in full view of the public! Even more in front of his family''s descendants, the old ancestor, regardless of anyone''s eyes, had no dignity. He came directly and knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao. What happened? Fengshi imperial concubine and so on several old figures, also was looked to be stunned, completely did not expect, will suddenly have such a scene. They also thought that once the five old ancestors of the world Dynasty arrived, the whole area where the female Zun was located would inevitably have a storm, which was more likely to happen. One of the old ancestors of the world Dynasty, holding a real keel, competed with the female Zun. They all thought about it. But I just didn''t think of it. It will be! This is the ten realms of the five Dharma Masters! But. Looking at all the people in the area where the nun is located, only the owner of the warship No. 3, Tianyi, has not changed his look from beginning to end. He knows better than anyone in his heart how terrible Chu Lingxiao is. At first. At the top of the hundred meter Pavilion in that ancient city, he saw it with his own eyes. Now the owner of the forbidden mountain. Still like an entourage, standing respectfully behind Chu Lingxiao has explained everything. It''s not worth worrying about at all. Look inside the White Palace. A motionless appearance. Tianyi can guess it. Besides him, I think the nun already knows everything. Except for Tianyi. Ye Lengshuang and the four core heirs of the Ye family in the East pole also have a calm face. They have known everything for a long time. They don''t worry about anything at all. But. Fengshifei and other old figures, as well as all the people in the area where the nun is located, as well as the Five Heirs of the golden clan, are really stunned at the moment. It''s unbelievable to feel all this directly. Because. The next moment. All of them saw that on the dome of that day, there were five golden mountains, ten thousand meters high. When they came closer and looked carefully, they found out what kind of mountains they were. It''s all made up of spiritual stones and various extremely precious cultivation resources. Ten thousand meters mountain! It''s all cultivation resources. Besides, it is the most precious resource. Apart from Lingshi, any Pill on it is estimated that it can make a mortal rise to more than a dozen in an instant. Because. What can be treasured by a dynasty is not a common thing? But they still can''t believe it. Five kingdoms! All the cultivation resources have been taken out! Doesn''t it mean that they can redeem their descendants only with general cultivation resources? Why is this One by one, I wish Chu Lingxiao could take it. There was a dead silence around. Everyone''s eyes, from just now on, have not moved from the top of Chu Lingxiao mountain, for fear of missing any details. Because. It''s just incredible. But the next moment. But Chu Lingxiao waved with his hand and said lightly: "it''s not urgent." Immediately. The eyes fell on the king of TIANLIAN and others. For a moment, like a strong cold wind, it was very quiet, and the eyes were deep, and the king of TIANLIAN and other five generations were scared in an instant. The gooseflesh of his whole body came out, and he immediately lowered his head and shivered. "You should have heard what they said just now?" Hear that. At the moment, the five people are eager to dig a hole and hurry to get in. And the five old clans of the world, as they heard, were thrilled. Their heads were lower. The whole body was shaking involuntarily. The big cold sweat on their foreheads was even more splashing down. I dare not answer. Just when they arrived at the area where the nun is located, why they didn''t dare to go down? It was because they almost fell out of the sky after hearing the words from their family. They are thinking about one thing now. After going back. Be sure to find a successor at once. The descendants of their Dynasty provoked such terror figures. Even if this person did not care about them in the future, they would always be afraid of it. It''s not like that. Better give up! The next moment. The northern boundary leader quickly raised his head and said with a smile: "don''t worry, my Lord. After I go back, I will give him up first. Do you think that''s ok?" Just. When I saw Ye Xuan standing behind me, I couldn''t help but shiver for a while, and then I swallowed. That face. It''s worse to laugh than to cry. If they had not experienced it in Qianlong ancient city, they would have killed him. I can''t believe it. This is true. I heard that my ancestors were going to abolish them. The king of Tian Lian, who had lowered his head and shivered, collapsed on the ground. With it. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes fell on the other four great dynasties'' ancestors. He said lightly: "how about you?" Smell the words. The other four circles nodded to their ancestors in a hurry. "My Lord, please rest assured that when we go back, we will immediately abolish this unworkable successor." "so will my Southern Dynasty." "So do I in the East." The voice just dropped. The other four descendants of the dynasty were also shocked. They fainted directly. They were descendants of the dynasty. They had noble status. They were no doubt worse than killing them. See this. All the nuns in the area where the nun is located can''t speak a word, their faces are dumb and dull. One word. The Five Dynasties'' descendants were abolished. Where is this threatened. This is the master of the five kingdoms! Chapter 803 Finish it all. The king of heaven, facing the old ancestor, immediately asked in a panic: "my Lord, then I Can I go now? " Seriously. It''s not only the northern leader, but the other four old ancestors. At the moment, they only think about one thing: go! Hurry up! Leave Chu Lingxiao far away! They don''t want to see Chu Lingxiao any more. They are willing to be followers in the world. They dare not stay by their side. Because. It''s like every minute, every second, a heart is suffering. They were even thinking. After leaving Zhongzhou wushangjie, we must hurry to let our family dynasty leave the vicinity of Zhongzhou wushangjie. The place where these people sit will not be complete. One day in the future, the whole Zhongzhou wushangjie will have earth shaking things. Then. It is inevitable that blood will flow into a river. If they stay near the great frontier of Zhongzhou, maybe they will become cannon fodder. Say. See Chu Lingxiao don''t talk. The old ancestor of the Heavenly Kingdom immediately thought that Chu Lingxiao had agreed. He got up quickly. This time, the other four old ancestors were also ready to leave. But. When five people were in a hurry to choose their way and were ready to leave, Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice came to their ears. "Wait." As soon as these two words fell, a heart of all the people in the audience, somehow, could not help shivering in an instant. Princess Feng Shifei and other old figures couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and feel a sense of panic. Not No, even the five great ancestors of the world will be abolished, right? The emperor of heaven, and the four other ancestors of the kingdom of heaven, were even more thrilled. Their bodies all shook, and then they turned around. With a frightened smile on his face, he said: "no What else can I do for you, my lord? " They are really afraid of Chu Lingxiao. At this moment, they put forward any more horrible requests. Everyone is directly shocked by Chu Lingxiao, and they are all in a cold sweat. But in the end. But only Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "each of you, give up a drop of blood, I will revive a person." Smell the words. All of a sudden, the audience was dumb and felt the fog at one end. You can''t help it. One by one you look at me, I look at you, are some stunned. They thought that Chu Lingxiao called the five great ancestors of the dynasty. What''s the matter? This is the result? A drop of blood? Nothing. What do you want a drop of blood from the five kingdoms? And? Who is raised? The five great dynasties'' ancestors were also stunned. Although they didn''t know why, they were deeply relieved to hear that they only needed a drop of blood. As long as it''s not their life. It''s the whole kingdom. It''s all given to Chu Lingxiao. So what? Immediately. Without any hesitation, the five people directly cut a small hole in their fingers, and then a drop of bright red blood was suspended in the void. Compared with the blood of the world. The blood of Dharma Lord''s ten realms is inexplicably red. When I saw five drops of the blood of the times, I finally got it. Apart from the four core heirs of Ye Lengshuang and other East pole Ye family, the others on the scene were still at a loss. I don''t know at all. What is Chu Lingxiao doing. "You can go down." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Each of the five old ancestors of the dynasty was pardoned. They left the mountain top of Chu Lingxiao in a hurry. However, they were planning to leave with their heirs. Then they thought again, but they were also curious. I can''t help standing there. Quietly looking at Chu Lingxiao. They also can''t understand why they need their blood and strength. Although they are inviolable in the eyes of the vast majority of monks, they are inferior to even ants in the presence of the world Lord. How can we use their blood? So. They all want to see why, and At this time, they, who had come back to their senses, realized how terrible Chu Lingxiao''s words were. Resurrection! This guy just said he was going to revive people? Is this possible? Don''t you know that even if the dead monk can be resurrected, he may not be the original one. If so, why should he be resurrected? This kind of thing. For anyone who has reached a world-class level, in the eyes of the strong, he knows that life and death can be transformed, but they are not the same person as before. For a moment. All the people in the area where the nun is located can''t help but swallow their throats. The five descendants of the golden clan feel a bit numb. What they see today, until now, has really made their world view collapse. A nun in the area where the nun sits. We can frighten our five great ancestors into such a situation. If we say that we should abolish our family members, we will abolish them without any hesitation. They all doubt it. I saw the woman herself. Audible voice, the other side is clearly a young man. And just when they couldn''t figure it out, they saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand. In an instant, Ye Feng''s body was released by Chu Lingxiao, because he was lying on his back and suspended on the top of the mountain. So. Everyone on the scene can only see the body of maple leaf, but not what it looks like. However, the eyes of the five kingdoms towards the old ancestors, when they saw Ye Feng''s body, all jumped involuntarily. Their pupils shrank sharply, and they only felt the strangeness on their faces. But then he shook his head. It''s impossible. That man. I should have died when I stepped into the sixth day. Now, let alone the body, it''s white bone, which can''t be found. The next moment. The true keel and five drops of the blood of the times have once again entered the body of Ye Feng. See this. All the people on the scene were very impressed. Although they didn''t know what the purple bone was, they could guess it even by guessing. It must be the real keel. It''s just this moment. When two things enter the body of Ye Feng, and then the body of Ye Feng rotates, the face of the five kingdoms towards the old ancestor changes with a brush. I thought I was wrong. But when Ye Feng''s face is facing them again, suddenly, the five great kingdoms are breathing to their ancestors. They are all in a hurry. Their faces are changing again, and their pupils are shrinking wildly. The hairs on their whole body are all standing up at this moment. "Here This is... " The old ancestor of the kingdom of heaven took off his mouth and lost his voice: "this is Ye Feng! The ancestor of the Ye family of Dongji! " Boom! As soon as he said that. All the people in the area, one pair of eyes, one after another, stared straight up, and the eyes were full of disbelief and dumbness. What?! This is the ancestor of Dongji Ye family! Chapter 804 Everyone was shocked by this sentence. In particular, the old figures of fengshifei, all with their mouths open, could not be closed for a long time, and they felt extremely incredible. The eyes tremble. Staring straight at the leaf maple floating in front of Chu Lingxiao. Everyone can''t believe that this body is the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, Ye Feng! On this huge Zhongzhou, there is no upper limit. From ancient times to the present. Limited records. From the far ages! To this day! Who can call it the strongest? Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, why? Even the sixth day dare to break in! Even if it eventually leads to a fall. But still does not hinder the leaf maple, can crown with the strongest name! Because. Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, stepped into the world in a very far time. Maybe he was on a very far road. Otherwise, how dare he have the courage to enter the sixth heaven? If this one is still alive. I can''t imagine. What is the level now. Just think about the presence of the five great ancestors of the dynasty, as well as the monks of the distant times, which makes people feel a bit numb. But so far, compared with Ye Feng, the old ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, the cultivation is still only the top ten realm of Dharma masters. Even a woman! Master of forbidden mountains! Also just in this life, reached the world Lord! You can imagine. Ye Feng, the old ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, has achieved such an amazing level in both talent and cultivation! But now. All of them didn''t expect that Ye Feng, who was supposed to have fallen in a very long time, was the most powerful man in Zhongzhou Now They really can''t find any words to describe the scene in front of them. What''s more shocking in my heart! Chu Lingxiao! What''s the relationship with Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, who once was the most powerful man in Zhongzhou! Why should fall, into ashes of leaf maple body! Will be taken out by Chu Lingxiao! And! Can Chu Lingxiao revive the strong at this level? How is this possible? The whole audience was silent and dead. The huge female statue is located in the area. At this moment, there is no sound. From the moment when everyone knows that this body is Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, everyone can only hear the people around. The more rapid heartbeat, the more terrifying. Is it really possible? That was the world Lord''s realm that even the sixth heaven dared to break into! Sometimes. As the nuns in the area where the nun is located, they have also whispered about whether the nun today, or the master of the forbidden mountains, can win the battle with Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole? But awed by the female. Soon. They didn''t dare to go on talking. But now. Chu Lingxiao wants to revive such people! Confused. All the people in the audience are totally ignorant. In particular, the ancestors of the Five Dynasties were stunned, and their eyes were filled with stupidity and mystery. Unlike other people on the scene, their eyes were staring at Chu Lingxiao, and their whole body was bristling with fear. This man! What monster is it! First of all, let a world Lord be your follower! Now even in the distant times, Ye Feng, the most powerful man, has taken out his body! That''s a long time ago! I don''t know how many years ago. Where did the man find the body of maple leaf? Seriously. Let alone Ye Feng''s body. Now in this world, we can find the body of a monk from a very far away age. Even if it''s bone, they all feel shivering from the heart. But now! This man! Even the body of Ye Feng, the most powerful man in the distant times, was taken out. Not only that, but also it was revived! I thought it was the limit of all the creepy things in the world to know a master''s realm and be an attendant. Now It''s terrible! Boom! This moment. Ye Feng''s body had already turned 36 circles in the eyes of all people before the whole audience came back to their senses. In an instant, everyone in the audience, a heart, seemed to mention the voice, as if they saw the most incredible thing, and their eyes were all staring. Because. Everyone at this moment, from leaf maple''s body, felt a breath of life that only living people can exist! No! Far away, the best! Is it really going to revive?! This moment. Even in the depth of the white hall, the female who has not been moving and still shows a long and cold figure, like the ice emperor in the snow. A pair of extremely fierce eyes suddenly look at this side quietly. But. In that fierce, but a little more moderate and hope. Even though Zhongzhou is one of the two great realms, which has always been called the cold and merciless female dignitary by the outside world, her heart is extremely unstable now. After all. In the eyes of the outside world, those who are about to be resurrected are once the strongest in Zhongzhou. But it is also her own brother. Even if she and Ye Feng, because Chu Lingxiao had been estranged, but also hope that Ye Feng can really revive at this moment. 6. The number of days. Nine is the number of destiny. Only when Ye Feng''s body turns to 9981 circles and absorbs the spirit between the heaven and the earth, let the decadent body wake up gradually, can Ye Feng truly reappear in the world. See here. Ye Xuan, standing behind him, whispered: "my Lord, he should be waking up soon." Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. Still standing there, quietly watching all this. And now. The most nervous people in the audience were ye Lengshuang and the other four core heirs of the East pole Ye family. They could not help but hold their breath at this moment for fear that they would make a little noise, which would lead to the failure of the recovery of their ancestors. But at this moment! When Ye Feng''s body. Turn to the last lap. Suddenly. Ye Feng, who was supposed to make a turn of 9981, woke up suddenly. The next second, he didn''t wait for the whole audience to respond. He covered his head directly from the air, as if he was still fit for his body, and stood up. For a moment. Everyone breathed and held their breath. Grunt! Looking at Ye Feng, who slowly opened his eyes, everyone couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and feel the inconceivability of his face. Live! Really live! Once the most powerful man in Zhongzhou, it reappears in the world! "No!" But the next moment. However, the five great dynasties'' ancestors noticed a slight difference in an instant, and their faces changed suddenly. They all stepped back in unison. Their eyes were full of fear and horror. The lady in the White Palace. Eye light is also a sudden coagulation. The expectation in that eye, all turned into, extremely cold fierce gas, full of killing intention. And the next moment. Ye Feng opens his mouth. "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that this body was once the body of the most powerful person in the great area of Zhongzhou." But its body. A listen is not Ye Feng himself! The voice just dropped. There is also a monstrous evil spirit, which immediately swept the whole area where the female dignitary is located, making everyone step back with one heart and one fierce awe. What''s the situation! The resurrected! How can it not look like the top one?! Chapter 805 There was a dead silence. Everyone''s eyes were staring at Ye Feng, who had just come to life. His eyes were filled with disbelief. Ye Xuan standing beside Chu Lingxiao. His face suddenly changed, and his body suddenly changed. As a master of the world, he saw more than others at the moment, because he had seen Ye Feng himself in a very far time, and also knew the voice of Ye Feng. But now. Now standing in the void of this leaf maple, its voice, where is the shadow of the leaf maple, hoarse, but exudes the evil, dark breath, just like the feeling of just climbing out of hell, all over the body, exudes the dark breath. And what I just said. It''s really penetrating. It reminds him of two words! Take away! He knows that the mystery of the world of heaven and earth, even the world, can only see the tip of the iceberg so far, there are many ancient existence, looking forward to Mongolia''s borrowing other people''s body to live for another life. Then this world! What ancient existence can take away the body of the world? This was once Zhongzhou, the most powerful in the world! Even dare to break into the sixth day. He also saw in the sixth day that even the huge red beetle coveted Ye Feng''s body, he still had no choice. We can imagine how difficult it is to capture Ye Feng''s body. Results. An unknown old monster suddenly got into Ye Feng''s body on the spot where Ye Feng was about to revive. Not only that, but also directly recognized that Ye Feng was once the most powerful person in Zhongzhou. His tone was casual, as if he didn''t take Ye Feng seriously at all,. This moment. Even ye Xuan''s eyes suddenly shrunk, murmuring: "adult, what happened?" All the people in the audience were too scared to say a word. Their eyes were staring at Ye Feng standing in the void. In a moment, everyone''s breathing became very urgent. Take away! Ye Feng, once the most powerful man in Zhongzhou, was taken away by some unknown terrorist at the critical moment when he was about to revive! How could it be?! This is the world! But ye Xuan''s voice just fell. Ye Feng, standing in the void, suddenly got used to his body. He raised his head and looked at the whole audience coldly. You can''t help it. There is a sneer on the corner of the mouth: "it''s interesting, it''s so interesting. It seems that this seat is not only reborn, but also lost the body of the once No.1 powerful person in Zhongzhou. If so, who can stop the rise of this seat!" These words fall. All the people in the audience, even more like the horror, came out with goosebumps. Grunt! His face was very stiff. The other side''s words seemed to make everyone listen to the book of heaven. Not only did the frightened female master sit in the area, but also her scalp was numb. The five great dynasties'' ancestors, even their legs were soft and their faces were frightened and dull. Everyone felt that they had just had a hallucination. One by one, all of a sudden blank. What did they just say? A million years ago? What does that mean? Is the unknown terrorist who took away Ye Feng''s body coming here millions of years later? But how could it be? What is this place! Lord of the world! How can there be three different worlds, the past, the present and the future, which can exist at the same time? The order of the world. It''s the perfect place! Heaven! Is also the most flawless! There is no future world in the world of heaven and earth, only this world, not even the past. At most, there are incomparably powerful people. Using the incomparably anti heaven supreme method, you can reverse time and space, and promote a little future. There is no real future! But now the body of the lost leaf maple, the unknown terrorist, said that he came from a million years later?! Ye Lengshuang, standing at the bottom, and four core heirs of the Ye family in the East pole, all came out with gooseflesh. Ye Feng, the old ancestor of his family, was taken away at the critical moment of resurrection. And this man! From the future world millions of years later! Now. No matter what it is, if it is spread to the whole world of the Lord, it may lead to a real storm, which will cause the world outlook of all monks to collapse in an instant. Boom! At this moment. Looking at the lost leaf maple, the female dignitary in the White Palace has a sharp eye, and directly appears as a slender body. In a moment, the cold breath, just like the snow in succession, suddenly swept the entire female dignitary''s sitting area. I haven''t waited for the whole audience to respond. At the next moment. Then towards the lost leaf maple, the incomparable boom past, the speed, almost touched the limit of the heaven, even ye Xuan almost did not see. But Ye Feng, who was standing in the void, was once again sneering at the corner of his mouth. "Although the strength of this seat has not been completely restored, you, the mysterious Lord, are also worthy of fighting with this seat!" Not only that. While talking, it was light and light. I slapped it in one hand, but the next moment, just shaking my body, it was like an unshakable mountain, still standing in the void, and the female monk who came out of her real body was photographed back. Hiss! Seeing this scene, everyone in the audience took a breath of cool air, and their eyes were almost staring out, full of horror and disbelief. For a moment. Even the soles of feet are cold. Lady! After the end of Ye Feng''s era, the first strong man was photographed by this unknown terrorist. He did not fully recover his strength after listening to the other side''s meaning! What kind of person is this! Isn''t it horrible?! Ye Xuan, standing on the other side, was also shocked by this scene. His scalp was numb and his face was shocked. He felt extremely strange. Fifty thousand years ago. He had a hand with the nun. It destroyed eight world-class worlds, and ended when he lost a move. So. No one in the world knows better than him. How terrible is the strength of the female Zun. But now! Even so at will, was photographed back, and this is the other side has not yet fully restored the strength of the premise, happened! This moment. In the dead atmosphere, everyone felt a thrill, as if a heart was about to jump out. The next moment. Then saw that leaves maple which was robbed, the vision slowly looked to Chu Lingxiao. The tone suddenly changed a little coldly: "Chu Lingxiao, I have met you in the future." Chapter 806 The voice just dropped. The whole audience was quiet. Everyone was stunned. No one thought that this unknown terrorist from the future, unexpectedly recognized Chu Lingxiao! But now. The old ancestors of the five kingdoms, the descendants of the five kingdoms, and the five golden clans are conducting heat. It''s also because of the words of the other side that they are immediately stared with astonishment. They can''t help but take a breath of cool air. At the next moment, they look at Chu Lingxiao incredibly. What?! This man! Chu Lingxiao! In the rumor, the heaven and earth level fugitive who was personally ordered to be wanted by the nun? But how could it be! A fugitive! It not only appears in the area where the nun is located, but also seems to be the leader among all the monks in the area where the nun is located Confused. Everyone is confused again. No matter who it is, I never thought it would be like this. The next moment. When the light around the Chu Lingxiao disappeared, a calm and extremely quiet face fell into the eyes of all the people in the audience. In an instant. The five kingdoms, the old ancestors, the heirs and the five golden clans, all of these people, with their pupils sharply narrowed, looked stupid. The ancestors of the five kingdoms are OK. After all, before. In the ancient city of Qianlong, I have really seen the appearance of Chu Lingxiao, so there is nothing new about that face at the moment, but they never thought that a fugitive who can make the world Lord''s territory willing to be an attendant is Chu Lingxiao, the most wanted fugitive in the rumor! Before that, they were the ancestors of Five Dynasties. They all live deep in the world. There are still some concerns about the person wanted by the nun himself, but when they heard about this person, they just stepped into the area where the nun is located, they aggressively provoked the nun. Finally, they lost the interest of paying more attention to the bet. I thought that the man named Chu Lingxiao had been killed by the nun herself. But I still can''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao himself is the one who can make the world Master''s realm be his follower! All of this. At this moment, it was suddenly revealed. For a while, it made all their brains unable to respond. It''s too weird! At the moment, the five generations of the world and the five generations of the golden clan are all dazed. Their eyes are dazed. They stand there and stare at Chu Lingxiao on the top of the mountain. They feel that at the moment, heaven is playing a big joke with each of them! Are they dreaming?! This man! It''s the rumored fugitive -- Chu Lingxiao! Shouldn''t he have died a long time ago?! Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t respond to his own meaning, that unknown terrorist, didn''t get angry, and didn''t look unhappy. It seems that in his eyes, such Chu Lingxiao is the one in his memory. You can''t help it. Light way: "Ye Feng''s body, this seat has been borrowed temporarily, do you have any opinion?" Smell the words. Ye Xuan, who was standing behind, was not happy at that time. He immediately stood out and said in a cold voice: "unbridled! Even if you are reborn from the future to this life, how can you, in front of adults, say borrow and borrow, and not hurry to get out of Ye Feng''s body! " But ye Xuan''s words just came down. But it immediately attracted the terrorist, a burst of cold laughter, a word will give the identity of Ye Xuan, point out: "Ye Xuan, know how you die in the future?" Suddenly. Hearing this sentence, ye Xuan immediately jumped for a while. He didn''t expect that the other party not only knew Ye Feng and ye nvzun, but also reported his name at the moment. However, his eyes suddenly fell cold. "In the future, the master of this taboo mountain range is just an ant enslaved by this place. You are also worthy to question this place?" A voice of ridicule and cold. In an instant, it fell again. Boom! In an instant. Just like the earthquake of magnitude 12, it broke out suddenly. All the people on the stage attracted again, their faces were numb. They were shocked and frightened. They didn''t expect that this man, who had been standing behind Chu Lingxiao, was the master of the forbidden mountains! This moment. Feng Shifei and other old figures, even with goose bumps, were scared to come out and stare at the direction of the mountain where Chu Lingxiao stood. They were dull and dumb. How could it be! This follower is the master of the forbidden mountains?! The world is the master! Unexpectedly willing to be Chu Lingxiao''s follower! Are they dreaming?! Quiet! Dead quiet! In a flash. The whole venue is quiet like a cold cicada. Everyone is afraid to make a sound. At this moment, even breathing is stopped by force. The world Lord should be his follower! This kind of thing, at the moment, even happened in front of them! Terror! It''s terrible! What is the level of Chu Lingxiao''s strength! The sixth day? But at this time, ye Xuan''s heart is sinking to the extreme. Is what the other side said true or false? He in the future Have you really been hit by nobody? Ye Xuan at the moment. I''m really upset. Because. From the future rebirth to this life, the terrorist is obviously familiar with everyone present, but they know nothing about their origin. And! What he didn''t expect was that even Chu Lingxiao seemed to know him well. Otherwise. Not recognized at a glance! But it''s not these things that really make him feel extremely creepy, but it''s curious to know what''s going on in the future, even the unknown existence of terror has fallen! But the next moment. The lost leaf maple''s eyes suddenly changed, showing a trace of confusion and shame. Because he didn''t think of it. He has discussed with Chu Lingxiao like this. The other side turns a deaf ear to him, and still wants to fight against him! Boom! Chu Lingxiao almost in a few seconds, toward the lost leaf maple, in an instant, the surrounding sky, all of a sudden become dim, just like the sky collapsed, burst out of the incomparable terror, and the quiet atmosphere! "Good you Chu Lingxiao, if it''s the same as the hearsay, good, good, well known!" Bang! For a moment. Seeing Ye Feng''s body, suddenly a huge human figure appeared. It was cold and evil, with sharp eyes, as if it could pierce the sky, stand in the void, and stare at Chu Lingxiao closely. Even though it was just a human figure, from the voice of the other party at the moment, you can feel how angry and intense it is. But the next moment. However, it seemed to frighten Chu Lingxiao, and then it turned into a light and shadow, and was about to leave. Suddenly. When it was found that the heaven and earth around were all imprisoned, the huge figure, however, did not panic at all. When a light flashed in the chest, it really escaped. But in the void. Still can hear each other, full of unwilling voice. "Good Chu Lingxiao, it''s true that it''s well-known. In the future, we haven''t met you. But in this life, when we return to the peak, we must see if your strength is as terrible as the rumor says!" The voice falls. The whole area where the nun is located is more immersed in the dead silence. The next moment. Everyone fell to the ground in fear. Feel it all. Like a dream And it''s a terrible nightmare! Chapter 807 Ye Feng, once the most powerful man in Zhongzhou, was taken away by some unknown terrorist from the future when he was about to revive! Lord of the world! There is a future! The master of taboo mountain is actually a follower of Chu Lingxiao! All of this. All of us are thrilled. I''m afraid that''s more than anything in the world! Any of this is going out. It will cause a big stir in the world of heaven and earth. But looking at the terror figure who robbed Ye Feng''s body, ye Xuan left in such a hurry: "adult!" Obviously. This unknown terrorist is still in a weak period. It will take a long time for him to fully recover his strength, but the key is that he comes from the future! Know all the past! If we let these enemies go, God knows that they will be like this in the future. And listen to the tone. The enemy is not a friend! Even Chu Lingxiao and other people dare to challenge. I''m afraid that the strength of the other side in the future has reached a level that is unimaginable for monks of any level. Even though the unknown terror of this level has fallen down and rebuilt for one life, as long as you give him time, it will be enough to return to the peak in a short time! What makes Ye Xuan feel extremely uncomfortable at this moment is that the other side even says that his future has been enslaved! Ye Xuan is still like this. All the people in the audience were silent, especially now that they know the identity of Chu Lingxiao, no matter who looked at Chu Lingxiao again, their eyes changed. They became more awe inspiring and more afraid than before. Even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe again. Terror! Thriller! Where is this friar! This is a complete monster! They dare not even think about it. A supreme realm of the Lord should be their follower! Even the unknown terror from the future knows Chu Lingxiao! A million years from now. Just what happened. Why does the other side care so much about Chu Lingxiao, and why even the female dignitary can beat the characters back in one hand, and they will fall from the future! But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "it''s OK, let him go. In the future, there will be more and more such people in the world of heaven and earth, who will fall down in the future and rebuild their lives." Smell the words. The whole process everyone a heart, instantly mentioned the voice eyes, straight to the back of a cool swish, suddenly, one by one you look at me, I look at you, face full of incredible. What? Someone will be reborn in the future! This moment. Even ye Xuan was shocked. He had no spirit in his eyes, and could not speak a word any more. From Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, he learned that there must be great events in the future, which are unimaginable. Indirectly even they are affected! "It''s just a poor man, no need to chase him." Looking at the previous huge human shape, the direction of leaving, Chu Lingxiao immediately, then slowly took back his eyes. Then. Then he said lightly: "what are you still doing? The throne of the emperor is not over yet." For a moment. All the people in the audience dared not look at Chu Lingxiao again, and immediately swallowed. Because. It''s completely beyond what they can understand, and it''s not at all what they are entitled to worry about. And the next moment. Ye Lengshuang and others at the bottom also responded immediately, not from the beginning of the final duel, to choose who can stand to the end. And the other four. They are very tacit. Didn''t challenge ye Lengshuang. They know that ye Lengshuang''s strength is enough to win the first place. At present, they can only compete for the second place. "Your Excellency, do you want me to have a look?" And ye Xuan of this meeting. But I can''t help but look at the White Palace. Just now, the unknown terrorist beat ye nvzun back with one stroke. Even though she hasn''t recovered completely, her strength is beyond his comprehension. Ye nvzun should be injured now. "I can''t die yet. You don''t have to heal me!" But. The next moment. Inside the White Palace, there was a cold voice. After ye Xuan heard it, he smiled bitterly and had to stand back. Smell the words. All the people in the area where the nun is located can''t help but look at each other with a bitter face. Although we still don''t know the relationship between Chu Lingxiao and nvzun, or Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, they believe it''s true no matter what others say at the moment. Because of this man. Even the master of the forbidden mountains is willing to be an attendant. What else is impossible? Things between these characters. They''d better watch it quietly. And the next moment. At the bottom of the last five people, ready to determine the final candidate, Chu Lingxiao is a big hand and a wave, will be suspended in the air leaf maple body, and put in front of himself again. As before. Ye Feng''s body soon turned. Previously suffered from unknown terror, although it was finally defeated, but the process of resurrection still needs to start again. Nine, eighty-one laps! The number of destiny! One lap, not less. Ye Lengshuang, the only one, is still fighting at the moment, but for her, no matter who her opponent is, she can easily defeat it. Now she wants to see that her old ancestor Ye Feng can revive in front of her. In fact. Everyone in the audience didn''t care much about the seat of the emperor. They all looked at the top of the mountain of Chu Lingxiao. Their eyes were bright and trembling. Their eyes were frightened, frightened and respectful. If no accident happened just now. I''m afraid that the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole has been resurrected! Boom! As before, Ye Feng''s body glowed with endless vitality as soon as it reached the eighty first circle, covering the whole area where the female dignitary was located. And the leaf frost below. At the same time. Beat the opponent. Become the number one throne of the emperor! But. No matter is any young generation''s vision, also all looked to the direction of the mountain top, the mood is also inexplicably nervous. Boom! This moment. When the circle is 9981 and the number of destiny is full, the breath of life floating in the whole sky suddenly shows endless green. At the next moment, it directly rushes into the body of leaf maple. Next. Everyone saw Ye Feng''s eyes, blinked for a moment, and then slowly opened up. This time, it was not Ye Feng who was lost, but Ye Feng who was once the best in Zhongzhou. Resurrected! For a moment. Ye Feng woke up from his long sleep. At first, he looked at his hand in a daze, as if he couldn''t believe it. It was true. But then. But when I saw Chu Lingxiao standing on the top of the mountain, I was immediately delighted and took off the shortcut: "master!" This moment. Even though these two words came out of Ye Feng''s mouth, all the people seemed to be very calm when they heard them. They just looked at each other one by one, and then they couldn''t help but smile. Maybe. Only once Zhongzhou had no upper boundary. Ye Feng, the most powerful man, shouted out his master at the moment. To be worthy of Chu Lingxiao''s identity Chapter 808 The seat of the emperor. It will be over soon. All the people of the five kingdoms also left quietly. As for the resurrection of Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, none of them dare to disclose a little to the outside world. Things between these characters. Who touch, who is not nothing to find something? And the throne of the emperor, finally by the fight with ye Lengshuang, another core heirs of the East pole Ye family, sat up. And the leaf frost. She was also accepted as a closed disciple by nvzun. Everything. It''s a happy ending. All the big clans in the outside world have inquired about the details of the day, but they have no way to start. They only know that at last there are two descendants of the Ye family in the East pole, who have become the disciples of the nvzun. I can''t help sighing. Once upon a time, the East pole Ye family, which was superior to the great world of Zhongzhou, will rise again. But no one knows. Even if ye Lengshuang and another core descendant of the Ye family in the East pole worship under the door of female dignitary, they are still the real first force, which is incomparable. Because. Their old ancestor, Ye Feng, is back! That once even the sixth day, dare to break into the existence, back! But. If it is better known that Ye Feng and ye nvzun are brothers and sisters. I''m afraid it''s even more frightening. The two forces have joined hands. The two forces have been in charge of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou for at least a million years. A few days later. East pole leaf home is located in the area. On the edge of a mountain, Chu Lingxiao, dressed in white, carried his hands on his back. Standing there quietly, ye Xuan is standing beside him, and behind him are a group of respectful Ye family members. Than before. The eyes are even more awesome. Because. Ye Lengshuang told ye Wuqun and others about all the things that happened in the area where the female dignitary was located on that day. He was very scared. After two days, he completely digested all the information. I can''t believe it. When they were about to be resurrected, their ancestors of Ye family in the East pole were taken away by others. Besides, if Chu Lingxiao didn''t help them, their ancestors of Ye Feng would never come back. Take a clap to get back the lady. Then wait for strength. It''s hard to imagine. And the next moment. But he saw a bright light in the East, and fell down towards this side. The person who came here is Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, still wearing the dress that Chu Lingxiao gave him, the royal blue robe. To be honest. Ye Feng''s appearance doesn''t count how extraordinary, but his temperament is rare in the world. Even an ordinary person can see at a glance that Ye Feng''s identity must be extraordinary. Leaf maple at this time. It''s completely recovered. All in one. It still maintains the strength of a far-off era. "Master." Ye Feng then walked to Chu Lingxiao. But for Ye Feng, a master, Chu Lingxiao shook his head and said lightly: "you and I don''t have the title of master and apprentice, just call me as before." Smell the words. Ye Feng hesitated for a moment. Although Chu Lingxiao said that, in his heart, Chu Lingxiao has always been his mentor. Without Chu Lingxiao, he would not be today. But. Now that Chu Lingxiao has said this, he dare not disobey, so he has to change his way: "Sir, I haven''t thanked you for saving my life since I resurrected." Say. Ye Feng then directly kneels down towards Chu Lingxiao. "I''m here. Thank you for your help." As he spoke. He also kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao. This scene. Let all the people in the East pole Ye family have a heart, condense to the extreme. Although they know the identity of Chu Lingxiao, which they can''t imagine, they can see their ancestors with their own eyes. The scene of kowtow to Chu Lingxiao and thank him is still inner, especially shocked. The next moment. I can''t help but swallow my throat, then I can''t help but calm down my trembling mood. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "get up." In fact, for Chu Lingxiao, if ye Feng was not strong enough, but fell into the sixth day, he would never save Ye Feng, but Ye Feng suffered. He was not a terrorist creature of the sixth day, so he almost fell. That''s different. Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words, Ye Feng also immediately slowly stood up. After his resurrection. I went to see my sister ye nvzun. Then. I spent a few days in the area where the nun is located. Then I hurried back to see Chu Lingxiao. "Sir, you should tell me now..." But. When Ye Feng just stood up, ye Xuan, who was standing by, couldn''t wait to come over. He just wants to know one thing now. What is the relationship between myself and Ye Feng. You can''t help it. There was a sudden silence around. Ye Feng seems to have known that ye Xuan would ask, and then he looked to Chu Lingxiao. To be honest, his relationship with Ye Xuan was only known when Chu Lingxiao left the world of heaven and earth for the last time. He really didn''t know how to say it. For a while. Standing behind ye Wuqun, as well as all the people of Ye''s family in the East pole, they were stunned, and suddenly they couldn''t help but pricking up their ears. They feel the same way. There are some secrets in it. They don''t know yet. "Since he wants to know, you can tell him." The next moment. When hearing what Chu Lingxiao said, Ye Feng looked at Ye Xuan, who was confused, and sighed: "actually You and I, and ye nvzun, are the brothers and sisters of a mother''s compatriots. " Smell the words. Ye Xuan was stunned at that time, but in a flash, his face returned to normal, and soon accepted the fact. Actually. He had thought about it for a long time, and it was very possible. Just. This will be said by Ye Feng himself, but let all the doubts in his heart be solved in an instant. At last, it is a big stone, which can be put down quietly. But for ye Wuqun standing at the back and all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, I can''t believe that the master of the forbidden mountains is the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole! Then their East pole Ye family! Isn''t it another three realms! It''s too As for the reason why Ye Xuan couldn''t hear the sound of the real keel, it was because ye Feng accidentally touched a drop of real dragon''s blood during the period following Chu Lingxiao, which led to his offspring being able to hear it. It''s the ancestor. But in fact, all the people in the Ye family in the East pole are only shedding the blood of Ye Feng. See solved Ye Xuan heart doubt. Ye Feng can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Before that, he was afraid that ye Xuan would not accept the fact. But now, it seems that he was worried more. My own brother. Today''s cultivation is also the world''s master state, and the mind and nature are already different from the past. The next moment. However, Ye Feng''s eyes suddenly brightened and he murmured: "Sir, you should have seen the red beetle on the sixth day. What is it?" Chapter 809 In a flash. Hearing the words of his ancestors, ye Wuqun, and all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, one heart, were inexplicably nervous and uneasy. Reason. They still don''t know why their ancestors fell down. Because. Look at it these days. They heard from their ancestors that on the sixth day, he had the ability to step in, not because of his poor strength, which led to his fall, as the rumor said. Now I hear some red beetles. Immediately. Some feel creepy. Is it the sixth heaven itself that is in trouble? If it is true, it is too scary. Since ancient times, jiuchongtian stands on the world of the main heaven and earth. It is said that every heavy sky is the burial ground of the world of the main heaven and earth and the past times. That is to say. Now, nine times have passed in the world of heaven and earth. But so far. I haven''t heard of jiuchongtian''s own problems. What''s more, it''s the sixth day! Hear Ye Feng''s words. Ye Xuan is also the eye light, a fierce coagulation. To be honest. Remembering the scene he met on the sixth day, he still felt a cool swish on his back. However, all his gooseflesh came out. In the past, all the ancient beings step into the sixth heaven. They all became the food in the mouth of the red beetle. Even so, the red beetle still occupied the sixth heaven. If this life, I''m afraid Chu Lingxiao won''t do it. The devil knows this red beetle. When do you want to stay. If you are really occupied by that red beetle, Ye Feng''s body, and come to the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, maybe the supreme realm of Zhongzhou at this moment will really set off an unprecedented bloodbath. "You may think that the red beetle is also a creature from the future, but compared with the previous one, its memory has disappeared completely when it came here." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "if not, maybe you at the moment, have been eaten by it." Say that. Chu Lingxiao glanced at Ye Feng lightly. Suddenly, Ye Feng felt that his scalp was slightly numb and he could not help but swallow his throat. Is it really so terrible? It''s not that Chu Lingxiao intentionally scares Ye Feng. It''s about the facts. That red beetle really comes from the future. If its memory is still there, it can find a way to crack Ye Feng''s clothes, so that at that time, it can occupy Ye Feng''s body. It''s a pity. When it comes from the future, it makes mistakes, which leads to the total absence of memory. Ye Feng is lucky. I met a future creature that lost its memory, but in fact, from a very far time, it has continued on and on. There are future creatures coming into this life, some of them have lost their memory, some have lost their memory, but they have nothing. Now it''s almost dormant all over the world. But whether it''s a red beetle. Or other future creatures. On strength. None of them forcibly took away Ye Feng''s body. That unknown terrorist is strong. It also shows. From the very far time, the future of the main heaven and earth has undergone tremendous changes. Until now, it has not been settled down. Otherwise, how could the body of Ye Feng even occupy it? By virtue of the strength of one of ten, the existence of female dignitaries would also fall? The whole audience was suddenly quiet. Ye Feng doesn''t speak. At the beginning, he had experienced the red beetle himself. Even if he had not suffered a plot in advance, he could not defeat him. So many ancient creatures were eaten. He is not so confident. Self questioning is better than the other side. But if according to Chu Lingxiao, I''m afraid that at this time, the Lord of heaven and earth and all parts of the world have already taken away things. "Sir..." "My lord?" For a moment. At the same time, Ye Feng and ye Xuan, both of them, couldn''t help but open their mouths, showing a trace of anxiety on their faces. If so. This huge Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. How can it not be the same now? They don''t want to see the scenes of some terrorist figures who don''t belong to this era, robbing others and finally, practicing secretly and clearing them up one by one. Those people. It''s not meant to be left behind. The first thing we should deal with is their world domination of Zhongzhou. "Take this and you will know that those are creatures from the future." The conversation between the two is just over. However, Chu Lingxiao took out a gray bead which was shining with glass. Immediately. Ye Xuan was stunned. At a glance. Isn''t this the bead that comes out of that huge red beetle? "Is this bead useful, my lord?" Ye Feng also Leng for a while, but still immediately, he took this gray bead. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "this bead comes from the red beetle, with its own breath of the future. The reason why it turns gray is because it does not belong to this era." "So, once there is a future creature nearby, this grey bead will be different. Can you understand what I mean?" Smell the words. Ye Feng hurriedly nodded, and there was no doubt in his heart. He quickly said: "I''ll go to see now, sir, if there is a big boundary in Zhongzhou......" But. Not yet. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao: "remember, if this gray bead suddenly turns white when meeting future creatures, then there is no need to kill it." Hear that. Ye Feng then nodded. "Let''s go and look around." The next moment. Ye Feng then made a big move to let ye Wuqun, and all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, go to Zhongzhou wushangdajie to have a look with him. This is not what Ye Feng is worried about. It is. If we don''t deal with these future creatures in a hurry, maybe the whole Zhongzhou will have a big world in the future, and there will be a big event. However, we can''t imagine what kind of amazing means these creatures have from the future. Even him. I have never thought that there is a future in such a big world! It''s just that. It''s creepy. The perfect heaven and earth would not have been affected in any way. This world is this world, and there is no future. But now. Not only the future! Even the terrorist in the future almost takes away his body, which is not good or evil! Even he dared to fight. What''s more, Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Other friars! When Ye Feng left with all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, ye Xuan looked at Chu Lingxiao, hesitated, and stopped saying something: "Sir, I want to ask you something, for Why do you... " But not yet. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "You want to ask me why you know so much, don''t you?" Smell the words. Ye Xuan''s face was slightly embarrassed. But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said, however, made him suddenly surprised, and his eyes stared at him. "Because I also come from the future of heaven and earth." Ye Xuan: "..." Chapter 810 "Let''s go and have a look." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then momentarily disappeared in place. Immediately. Ye Xuan is also a face of stupidity, following behind him. He was really frightened by Chu Lingxiao''s words. Ye XuanZhen didn''t think that even this one came from the future world! If so. It''s really hard to imagine what happened to the main heaven and earth in the future, which led to this coming into this life. But it looks. The strength of this man is stronger than anyone who comes from the future, because he is not only the red beetle, but also the unknown terrorist who forcibly takes away the body of Ye Feng. When I came into this world. Or problems of their own. Or you lose your memory. And like Chu Lingxiao, there are both invincible strength and the existence of all memories. So far, none of them exist. But. Ye Xuan didn''t know. What Chu Lingxiao said comes from the future, but it doesn''t mean that Chu Lingxiao is the future man, but his strength has already gone beyond the boundary between the present and the future, to the extent that even the future terror figures can''t understand. Even if it''s heaven and earth. It can also shuttle between the present and the future. The reason why Chu Lingxiao will go to the future is to find what he wants to find. Unfortunately, even in the future, there are still no similar flowers, and there is no conclusion about where the monks come from. So. Chu Lingxiao only stayed for a while in the future, and then returned to this world. But it looks. Even though Chu Lingxiao has been there for a short time. Also in the future world. It caused a lot of vibration. Otherwise. How can even the unknown terrorist recognize Chu Lingxiao himself at a glance? Soon. Ye Xuan followed Chu Lingxiao to a mountain top. Now. As Ye Feng''s family in the East pole, like a mighty dragon, fell into a small river, which immediately shook the whole Zhongzhou world. Numerous ethnic groups. They were scared. Who has ever seen such a horrible person turn the strongest of their clan into ashes at a glance? One by one, they were all scared and trembling, afraid of any resistance. I don''t know why. The most powerful of his family will suffer such a terrible blow, but it seems that he came from the Ye family in the East pole. For a while, he dared not resist. I''m afraid the next unlucky one is myself. Who dares to offend the Ye family in the East pole? Not to mention their big clans, they are the golden clans, and even the Five Dynasties dare not provoke them, because among their clans, there are two core heirs, who have become the disciples of female dignitaries. In other words. Now behind the East pole leaf family, but standing is the female Zun! But. What makes them feel strange is that when they see the people of the Ye family in the East pole stepping into a golden clan, none of the five golden clans resist. It''s more like going out to meet you. It seems to have understood what happened. I waited here early. Immediately. This makes all the big families feel puzzled on their faces, and they are stunned at the same place for a moment. At first. At the beginning, they didn''t know that the people who came to their territory were from the Ye family in the East pole, so at the beginning, they were very angry and almost fought for their lives. But when I saw the scene that the strongest man in my family was suddenly turned into ashes, I was so scared that I didn''t dare to make any more noise. Finally, I realized that these people were the Ye family in the East pole. But what about the five golden clans? How to know everything in advance? It didn''t take long. Immediately from the five golden clans, came one after another, incredible news. Among each gold clan, at least three or four old monsters fell. The most terrible thing is! These old monsters are so hidden! All reach the Seven Realms of Dharma Lord! What the hell?! Although they know that the five golden clans are far above them, they still can''t believe that there are several Dharma lords and Seven Realms in the five golden clans! But how could it be?! They remember clearly, even in the golden age. The strongest of their clans can also reach the five realms of Dharma Lord! Where do these three or four Dharma Masters and Seven Realms come from? But it doesn''t matter. However, these seven realms of Dharma Masters are also in the hands of the people of Ye family in the East pole, just like ants, which turn into ashes in an instant! This east pole leaf family! When has it become so strong? Today''s Ye family in the East pole, even if it is strong enough, it is impossible for several Dharma Masters to say that the seven realms will be destroyed? For a moment. The whole Zhongzhou has no boundaries. All the big families have fallen into a dead silence. Countless people dare not look at it any more, because they find that the people of the Ye family in the East pole not only aim at many big families, but also the friars of ordinary origin. At first, everyone thought that the Ye family of the East pole, by virtue of two core heirs, had been under the door of nvzun for a period of time, deterred all major ethnic groups and rebuilt the brilliance of the Ye family of the East pole. But now it seems. That''s not the case at all. Even the ordinary friars have made a move What the hell is going on here? Look at this. Ye Xuan couldn''t help but say: "adult, it seems that the situation in Zhongzhou is even more severe than expected." Totally unexpected. Such a big Zhongzhou has no boundaries. Among all the clans, there are future creatures. Among the five golden clans, there are three or four Dharma Masters and seven realms. It looks like it. It seems that even the people of their own family didn''t expect that there were such strong people in their own clans. It''s a pity. From the perspective of hiding strength, we can see that the ambition of these future creatures is not small, and they are still dormant in the golden clan. If there is no conspiracy, why should even the people of their own clan hide their strength? And just then. In the distance, there is a figure flying. At a glance, it''s fengshifei, the sixth disciple of nvzun. When she came to Chu Lingxiao, it was obvious that for the first time she saw Chu Lingxiao, she had a little fear and fear. However, she was still very afraid and she bowed to Chu Lingxiao with a salute: "big My Lord. " To be honest. Princess Fengshi had thought of Chu Lingxiao''s strength before, but she still didn''t think of it. She was so strong that she was willing to be a follower of the world. Even the unknown terrorist from the future knew Chu Lingxiao. See here. Ye Xuan''s eyes also immediately came back from other places. But Chu Lingxiao only answered two words lightly. "What''s the matter?" Smell the words. Feng Shifei quickly said: "my Lord, I would like to invite you to come over and see you." Chapter 811 Hear the words of Princess Fengshi. Ye Xuan, who was standing by, looked at Chu Lingxiao and didn''t know what to say at the moment. Strange to say. Until now. Ye nvzun has never seen Chu Lingxiao. If it''s because of Ye Feng, the estrangement should have ended long ago. It seems that ye nvzun has something else to do. Go find this one. Otherwise. The sixth disciple, Princess Feng Shifei, will not be specially sent here. On the other side, Feng Shifei''s face became tense after she finished speaking. Now, no matter Chu Lingxiao''s identity or strength, even if she was a disciple, she thought she wanted to see her, but it was the nun who should come to see her. Where can I go to see the lady. But. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "let''s go. I have something to ask her." Smell the words. Feng Shifei was relieved, but when she saw Ye Xuan coming, she couldn''t help saying: "master, she saw only one person, you''d better not follow her." Hear that. Ye Xuan immediately felt helpless and could not help but smile and nod. If it wasn''t for Ye Feng to tell him by himself. Their relationship with the two. He couldn''t believe that the owner of his forbidden mountain had a relationship with Ye Feng and ye nvzun, which was his own brother-in-law. Since the time immemorial. After the fall of Ye Feng. When he stepped into the world, ye nvzun never did. She gave him a good face. The fight fifty thousand years ago even hurt him badly. If it had been before, he would have felt nothing in his heart, but now he should know that ye nvzun is his own sister. This taste It''s really hard. Now it''s hard for him to meet up Even in the world. But at the end of the day, there is no such natural elder sister who treats his younger brother. Helpless. Really helpless And soon. Princess Fengshi respectfully brought Chu Lingxiao into the area where the nun is located. In a moment, all the three warship owners, the five law enforcement team hall owners, all the law enforcement team friars, the nuns of the nun, and all the eyes of all the people looked at Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. Dare not have any disrespectful appearance more, hurriedly toward Chu Lingxiao knelt down. The look was awesome. Everyone lowered his head tightly and his pupils were constricted. He was very nervous. Especially when Chu Lingxiao passed by, everyone could not help but swallow his throat. Finally. When he noticed the figure of Chu Lingxiao and disappeared in the White Palace, all of them dared to raise their heads in fear. You can''t help it. No matter who it is, there is a wry smile on his face. Now. For each of them, I can''t really say a word. Think about it carefully. Every time they see Chu Lingxiao, his identity is changing. Every time. Each one is more frightening than the other. Now. Not only the master of taboo mountain range, willing to be his follower, but also the master of Ye Feng, the first powerful man in Zhongzhou, and the unknown terrorist from the future world, all recognize Chu Lingxiao at a glance! They remember it very well. That unknown terrorist! Claiming to be reborn millions of years later! That is to say! A million years later! Chu Lingxiao these three words, still all strong, extremely afraid of the character! You know! The one million years of the world of heaven and earth is not one million years of the world of heaven and earth, which can be compared with each other. Although the one million years of the world of heaven and earth is very limited to monks and can live for a long time, the same disadvantages are also obvious. That''s it. If a friar in the same realm really wants to hand it in, it must be a friar in the world of heaven and earth. There is no doubt that he will win. In other words. If you want to live for millions of years in the world of heaven and earth, especially the monks with higher realm, it will be more difficult. They are often worthy of the world of heaven and earth, tens of millions of years, even hundreds of millions of years! Anyway, they are. I haven''t heard of it. There is a monk who can live for millions of years, especially a monk like Chu Lingxiao. As for the White Palace at the moment. Chu Lingxiao has been in for a long time. But later, no one responded to him. But it seems that Chu Lingxiao is not in a hurry. He continues to look calm and stand there with his hands on his back. But. This silent tacit understanding, was soon interrupted by a cold voice deep in the white hall, which was extremely cold, but did not sound emotional. "All along, I want to ask you personally, why did you choose leaf maple instead of me?" The speaker. It is ye nvzun. After Ye Feng, Zhongzhou is the second largest city in the world, and a strong man who has stepped into the world. The next moment. Deep in the White Palace, I saw a slender figure with white hair floating in it. The air was very quiet, and there were many vicissitudes. But in response to ye nvzun. It was a word that made her suddenly feel as if all the secrets in her heart had been seen through. "If not, now you may step into the heaven Lord?" What is God? The realm of the world. It is divided into the earth Lord, the Xuanshi Lord and the heaven Lord. Each realm is divided into the beginning, the middle, the back and the perfect realm. However, in fact, in the late stage of the world Lord realm, it can start to impact on a higher level. The so-called perfect realm, few people will continue to toss about on it. Because so far. No one has ever set foot in the perfect state of the world, but the realm of theoretical existence put forward by the ancestors of the world. As for it, it didn''t show up. Up to now, it has already become an empty talk. And now ye nvzun! It''s the last realm of the world Lord, the heaven Lord. As for ye Xuan, it''s the Xuan Lord who is one step away from the heaven Lord. Although Ye Feng fell into a deep sleep from a very long time ago, he woke up. All in one. It''s still there. Like ye nvzun, they are also at the level of Heavenly Lord, and both of them are the later strongmen of Heavenly Lord! But now ye nvzun. But I really feel that there is something in Chu Lingxiao''s words. What is it If not, is it possible for you to step into heaven? What does that mean? It''s hard not to choose her. I already know In the future, like Ye Feng, she can also step into the heaven Lord? Ye nvzun immediately frowned. Although she tried to hide it, there was still a trace of panic in her beautiful eyes, as if she was secretly in her heart. She was really seen through by Chu Lingxiao. "I don''t understand what you mean." "Isn''t what I said clear enough?" The next moment. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way: "if not, how do you get the chance, can go to the future, and how can you bring the future memory, return to today''s God?" Ye nvzun: "..." Chapter 812 Ye nvzun is stunned. In an instant. After a while, she opened a pair of cold and beautiful eyes, looked at Chu Lingxiao standing there, took off the shortcut: "how do you know this?" Be quiet. It was quiet. Ye nvzun didn''t think of the biggest secret in her heart. She confessed that no one in the world knew it, but Chu Lingxiao said it directly. And it looks. It seems that Chu Lingxiao is responsible for the details. Chu Lingxiao is right. She ye nvzun did go to the future world of Lord heaven and earth, which is why, in a very distant era, she disappeared for a period of time, and when she reappeared, it was the supreme world. It is superior to the world of Zhongzhou. With the help of what we have seen and heard in the future world of heaven and earth, we have ascended to the later period of heaven and earth! But all this She has never revealed half of her points to anyone. Why does Chu Lingxiao look so clear? "Why?" The next moment. Ye nvzun asked in a cold voice with a little tremor in her voice, but as soon as she asked, she immediately realized what she was thinking. Then she looked at Chu Lingxiao strangely and said: "are you from the future world?" All kinds of responses to ye nvzun. Chu Lingxiao said only lightly: "you can think so, too." For a moment. Hearing this, ye nvzun was choked instantly, and could not say a word more. His eyes are full of complicated looking at Chu Lingxiao. All along. She has a special feeling for Chu Lingxiao. From a very long time ago, when she was a little girl under five or six years old, she met Chu Lingxiao. She only wanted to be with Chu Lingxiao all the time. In that case, she would not have to go hungry. But when she grows up. Just found out. She can''t leave Chu Lingxiao for a long time, just thinking that she can stay beside Chu Lingxiao all the time, but in the end, Chu Lingxiao is between her and Ye Feng and chooses Ye Feng. Since then. She was mixed with resentment, practicing all the time, hoping to surpass Chu Lingxiao one day. That''s the day. When she was able to step into the first heavy day, suddenly there was a beam of light coming from the sky. I don''t know where it came from, and it fell on her. When she woke up, it was a completely strange environment around her. She didn''t know anyone. She was still in Zhongzhou. All the big families were gone. Only later did she know. I came to the future world. It''s not clear which time she came to in the future until now. But one thing. She has a clear mind. That is when she is in the future world and has been cultivating to the world Lord''s realm, she has never seen again, or heard a little news about Chu Lingxiao. I thought that Chu Lingxiao died at some time in the past, so in the future, there is no Chu Lingxiao. Until the last time. When Ye Feng''s body was almost taken away by some unknown terrorist. She just knew. I think I''m wrong. Millions of years later, Chu Lingxiao still hasn''t died. She also knows that the future world she went to is just the beginning of the future world. And the unknown terrorist. It''s far longer than the future world she''s been in. I wanted to hit Ye Feng''s body, but I didn''t expect that even if the other party was not in a state of total victory, she would beat herself back with only one stroke. Such strength. It''s far beyond the realm of the Lord, but even so, the other side has fallen. That is to say. When she came back to the original world, the future world, it is unimaginably changed. But she didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao even In silence. After a long silence, ye nvzun finally squeezed out three words. "Why?" "What and why?" Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s so casual and understated response, ye nvzun suddenly began to appear a little excited, and the volume was suddenly raised. "Aren''t you going to explain to me why? Did you arrange for me to go to the future from a distant era? " It''s hard to imagine. Her fate. She had been secretly arranged to walk since a very long time ago. She thought it was her own chance, but now she found that she had always been carried away like a puppet without soul. This taste. That''s what makes her feel, the worst. The most difficult thing for her to accept is to treat her as a puppet, which is Chu Lingxiao. Originally. When knowing the strength of Chu Lingxiao, even if she steps into the heaven Lord, she can''t compete with it. In fact, she is not too lost. At least she knows that she is still far away from Chu Lingxiao. Can be found. She didn''t try to make it. That''s too "Why..." Suddenly. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao still responds to himself and always refuses to give up, even if ye Feng is no exception, the cold and merciless ye nvzun has a trace of grievance in her heart, and tears flash in her beautiful eyes, looking at Chu Lingxiao. "No reason, because your three brothers and sisters have always been the future world, born out of life, I say so, do you understand?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. In an instant. Hearing this sentence, ye nvzun was stunned at the spot immediately. Her beautiful eyes were blank, and her face was dull and blank. She looked at Chu Lingxiao. "What do you say, we are the future world..." This moment. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, ye nvzun suddenly lost her mind and her face was numb. "Here It''s impossible? " "Why can''t it be? If it wasn''t for this reason, why did you think I would take the three of you?" Ye nvzun: "..." It''s not that Chu Lingxiao is deceiving lady Ye. It''s real. In order to find the same flowers, Chu Lingxiao has been to the future of the main heaven and earth, and has experienced many things there. Ye nvzun''s three brothers and sisters are all from a very ancient inheritance in the future world. It''s a pity. No matter how powerful it is, it still cannot escape the two words of fate. It is doomed to decline after the near glory. At that time, ye nvzun''s three brothers and sisters were just born. Seeing that the future world is still on the verge of collapse, Chu Lingxiao brought ye nvzun''s three brothers and sisters to this life. Not only that. He also personally erased the future marks on ye nvzun''s three brothers and sisters, so as not to affect the future practice. Because. Since then. In the future, there will be many powerful people in the world. Among them are the enemies of Ye nvzun''s three brothers and sisters! Chapter 813 Ye nvzun is completely mute. I thought that my path of cultivation came through myself, but now I find that my path is not only arranged by Chu Lingxiao. Even her. They are not the people of this life. But the monks who really belong to the future world. Isn''t today''s self living in the past? For a moment. Ye nvzun''s beautiful eyes looked straight at the Chu Lingxiao now. For a while, it seemed as if she had been hit by the sky. She was a little unsteady. Her eyes were empty. The whole person stayed there. However. All this. In Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, he didn''t have any pity at all. His tone was still as plain as before: "well, now you have no questions. It''s up to me to ask you." This moment. Hearing this, ye nvzun could only shake her head helplessly, and said with sadness on her face: "you What do you want to ask? " Ask the world. Who can accept the fact? In this era, she has lived for so long, walked all the way, experienced all kinds of experiences, from what happened when she stepped into the future world, that scene of tragedy, so far, she would like to come back, and she is glad to be alive. But now tell her. Myself. They are not the people of this life. They should have died like the monks who died miserably in the future. But because of luck, they were brought to this life by Chu Lingxiao. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t save her. It''s not just her. Ye Feng, ye Xuan, ye ye will die. Who can accept this? Seeing ye nvzun''s listless appearance, Chu Lingxiao suddenly fell silent for a few seconds, then said lightly again: "if you can''t even accept these things, what''s the meaning of my saving you back that year?" "Didn''t you save me because of me, and because of my use?" "Do you really think that there are so many people in this future world, but I chose you, just to use it?" Ye nvzun: "..." For a moment. Ye nvzun, who had just lost her face, heard this sentence, and immediately came to the spirit. Her beautiful eyes were trembling, and her eyes were full of complexity. She looked straight at Chu Lingxiao again. This time. But ye nvzun misunderstood again. The reason why Chu Lingxiao saved ye nvzun''s three brothers and sisters in the future world is that he has been to the future since a long time ago. There are many monks of this world, the unimaginable strong, who have followed him. Among them. Then there are ye nvzun''s parents. Just. When we step into the world of heaven and earth again and go to the future, it is at that time that the future world of heaven and earth begins to face collapse, and ye nvzun''s parents also fell down at that time. This is the only reason why Chu Lingxiao rescued ye nvzun. But. Now it seems. Ye nvzun should have misunderstood. However, misunderstanding is the misunderstanding. No matter people or monks, they all hope that the people they care about can value each other. This is the disappointment that gives a glimmer of hope. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "tell me, when you step into the world, how is the future world?" Smell the words. Ye nvzun is no longer entangled in anything. The tears in the beautiful eyes are lost, but they disappear. Instead, there is a tremor mixed with fear. It''s hard to imagine. Ye nvzun, who has always been cold and merciless, will also show such an expression, which means that the future world of the Lord and the world, what happened, is absolutely terrifying. Otherwise. How could ye nvzun show such an expression after hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words? Seeing ye nvzun''s expression, Chu Lingxiao immediately understood it all. He waved his hand gently and said lightly: "well, you don''t have to say, I understand it already." Smell the words. Ye nvzun''s eyes are shining, and she can''t help shivering again. Ask: "do you know?" Immediately. He was helpless and confused: "why? Why will the future world of heaven and earth be like this? " To be honest. If she had told all she saw in the future world of heaven and earth to every friar of the world of heaven and earth, even if she was the supreme world of the world, no one would believe that what she said was true. That scene. It''s really tragic. In the future world of the great Lord, almost all the Terrans will be surrounded by groups of terrorist creatures. During that time, she also joined in the resistance, but the Terrans of that meeting did not have the ability to fight back at all. It seemed before she arrived in the future. In the world of heaven and earth, the powerful monks of the human race have already been killed completely. Look at it. The world is so big that no one can be found among the people. Even. It''s very frightening that the nine unchanging heavens have been fluctuating, until she is lucky to return to the original world again, there will be seven heavy heavens, which will turn into ashes. But I''m afraid that the world of heaven and earth, the nine heavens, is still there. It''s hard to say. The reason why she couldn''t help but to take away the body of Ye Feng, the unknown terrorist. In fact, the main reason. It''s not that maple leaf''s body has been taken away. It is. From her breath, she felt a sense of familiarity, almost the same as those terrorist creatures that surround and kill the human race in the future world of heaven and earth! But she didn''t think of it. I''m in the late days of the Heavenly Lord. Even if the other hand, all risk can not resist first, the most difficult point for her to accept is that this is not the heyday of the other side! "Is that all?" But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words, but let ye nvzun, instantly stupefied in that, looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, a trance and loss. That''s all? Isn''t that enough? That is the future world of the whole heaven and earth. For the human race, it is an epic disaster of destruction! When she left. The vast future world of the main heaven and earth, the number of its people, even now half are gone. As long as those terrorist creatures, wherever they go, the human race is doomed to be killed. You know. When she went, the human disaster was just the beginning! Listen to Chu Lingxiao. It seems that we haven''t killed enough. Is this crazy? If all the future human races are killed and there is not one left, it will definitely affect their life, but fortunately, the future world''s human races still exist. Otherwise. How could they be so stable in this life. Just. Ye nvzun just said that. Chu Lingxiao then slowly turned around, as if to leave, it seemed that he didn''t care at all. See this. The next moment. Ye nvzun couldn''t help it any longer. She asked with an urgent face: "aren''t you ready to stop it?" Actually. This is the reason why she invited Chu Lingxiao to come here today, but unexpectedly, Chu Lingxiao seems to know more than she does. Chapter 814 But in response to ye nvzun. It is still a very indifferent tone. "Such a future of the world of heaven and earth is just one of the future of the human race. Since those terrorist creatures want to give it to them, what''s the matter?" Hear that. Ye nvzun was stunned in a moment. What does that mean? "I can tell you that the world of heaven and earth, whether it''s the human race or any other race, has its own future world, and the future world you go to is the future world of the human race." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "there are still many human races in this future world. If they can''t even guard their own future, what''s the significance of this future?" Ye nvzun: "..." Chu Lingxiao''s words. At that moment, ye nvzun felt that she had realized an unprecedented new world, and immediately her eyes were all staring at it, which was extremely incredible. The future How many? And her future world is just one of the future of the human race? This How could it be?! The future is the future! How can there be many?! And! This is just a human race? Doesn''t that mean that there are other races, and they are still the same? At the moment, ye nvzun was in a very complicated mood. She couldn''t help but ask: "what are those terrorist creatures?" "You don''t need to know that." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "well, I know all that I need to know. I''m gone." Finish. Chu Lingxiao didn''t even return his head, so he was ready to leave the White Palace. "Wait, i..." See here. Ye nvzun just wanted to open her mouth and talk, but she wanted to talk and stop. Only after she hesitated for half a second, Chu Lingxiao''s figure had completely disappeared in front of her eyes. The mood of Ye nvzun immediately aroused was even more complicated. She actually wants to ask Chu Lingxiao, can''t she stay a little longer However. Chu Lingxiao didn''t give her a chance to say this at all. However, a helpless and sad mood that couldn''t be described by words filled ye nvzun''s heart all of a sudden, which made her fall into a silence. Today, from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, she learned too much about the secrets. No matter who you are, you are the person of the future world. The fact that there are many futures of the human race has shocked her heart. If it gets out. Now, I''m afraid, the whole view of cultivation in the world of heaven and earth will be completely subverted. The future really exists. What are they in this life? Think about it. Ye nvzun felt that the four words, like a layer of haze, lingered in her heart and could not be separated for a long time. I''m afraid to think about it! There must be something terrible hidden in it. Otherwise, the world of heaven and earth, why there is something in the future with the present world. Here! But Lord the world! It''s no other world. The way of heaven here is perfect. It has the power that no friar can resist. It''s so powerful that even she, the later strong one of the Lord of heaven, can''t reach it. How can she tolerate the existence of the world in the future! Because. For the heavenly way that dominates all things in the world, anything can be tolerated, but only things beyond your control can not be tolerated! Yes! The future world not only exists, but also has many future! On the top of the mountain. Ye Xuan is still standing there quietly, watching what happened in Zhongzhou. During the time when Chu Lingxiao left, the East pole Ye family led by Ye Feng has killed more than 100 people. Really let Ye Xuan see. All of them were frightened. I don''t know if I look at it. I''m shocked. There are a hundred terror creatures from the future in Zhongzhou. They have taken away the body of today''s friars. And the monks who were taken away. Except for a few without any identity background, the rest are all the core clans of Zhongzhou wushangdajie, the big clans in the center and the golden clans. Even now. He has seen Ye Feng and all the other people of the Ye family in the East pole come out of a court near the great world of Zhongzhou, with a faint smell of blood on their bodies. What does this mean? This means that there are monks who have been robbed of their bodies in the kingdom! What is taking? Once taken away, the soul and consciousness of the noumenon will disappear, and all the memories of the noumenon will be accepted by the latecomers and disappear in the world forever. But the key! That Dharma Master in the Kingdom, the founder of shichongjing, didn''t find it! This shows! I''m afraid that Ye Feng''s accomplishments have exceeded the ten fold realm of Dharma Lord! For a moment. Through this. Ye Xuan, who has been standing on the top of the mountain and has been alone, can''t help but feel a thrill. These terror creatures from the future! It''s terrible! The five kingdoms, the time of existence, he is very clear, is born in a very far time, but those from the future of the terrorist creatures, should have no cultivation. But now, he has been practicing again from a very far time. Now, his accomplishments have surpassed those of his ancestors in the world! This kind of cultivation talent. It''s so fast! Bang! In a flash. It was another border facing inward, and there was a huge vibration. All the areas near the great border of Zhongzhou immediately attracted a lot of dust. For a moment. Even if not the friars in Zhongzhou, they all feel a terrible force. For some old monsters, it is very clear that it is the power that only the world can cause. "In Zhongzhou, there is no higher boundary. What happened?" Vaguely, we can see that Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Within the big borders around, there are two pairs of extremely cold, deep and boundless big eyes. They all look at the direction of Zhongzhou''s no upper boundary. Their eyes are full of dignified and a little uneasy. I don''t know what happened. But 50000 years ago. Zhongzhou has no big world. They still remember the fight between the two lords for no reason. But at this moment, how can there be any sign that the Lords are serious about it! And now. On the top of the mountain. Chu Lingxiao''s figure finally came back. Seeing Chu Lingxiao''s coming back, ye Xuan hurriedly gave up his sight, stood respectfully to one side, but in a low voice, and said in a very concentrated voice: "adult, it seems that things are more serious than expected." The force that caused the shock. A breath. He knows. It belongs to Ye Feng, but there is also a slowly dissipating breath, which should be left by the terrifying future creatures killed by Ye Feng. Even so. He also can''t believe that the future creature that was killed has reached the half step world Lord! Chapter 815 Half step Lord. It''s only a step away from us, and we can reach the world''s highest level, the world Lord. But even so. This half step master is still willing to stay in a dynasty. He should have been able to establish his own door, even take the whole dynasty into his own hands, and even the other four dynasties around him, no exception. Half step into the world. No matter what level of Dharma Master''s realm, it can''t be stopped. But in fact. But it didn''t happen. "What is this half step Lord waiting for?" You can''t help it. Ye Xuan eyebrows, immediately straight wrinkled up. The reason for the other side to stay dormant like this must not be simple. After seeing the terrible red beetle in the sixth heaven, ye Xuan knew very well that these terrorist creatures from the future were not good or evil. Since they chose to take away, would there be no conspiracy? "My lord What do you think? " The next moment. Ye Xuan looks at Chu Lingxiao, with a little uneasiness in his eyes, but she can''t care about it at all. She invites Chu Lingxiao to go there for what. Compared to other things. This is the case today. Obviously more urgent. It''s just that they have no upper boundary in Zhongzhou. I don''t know what else happened in other states. But for all this. However, Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "don''t worry. When Zhongzhou has no upper boundary and is completely cleaned, all the clothes will be the same." Smell the words. Ye Xuan, a heart, immediately a tight. Of course, he knows that Zhongzhou can be restored to its original state and pull out these potential dangers, but what about other state boundaries? He asked himself. I am not a savior. But if anything happens to other states, they will never be alone in the world. It can be seen that Chu Lingxiao is indifferent again. Ye Xuan''s words reached his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. Even their Zhongzhou was beyond the world, and these hidden terror creatures were all dug out because Chu Lingxiao took the initiative. This one doesn''t talk. What else can he do? Soon. Ye Feng, with all the people of Ye family in the East pole, came back again. Ye Wuqun and others were holding several red beads with brilliant glaze. See Chu Lingxiao standing on the top of the mountain. Then hurriedly walked past. "I''m glad to have the gray beads you gave me, sir. Otherwise, I can''t even see it. Today''s Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. It will look like this." Say. Ye Feng, with a dignified face, immediately returned the gray bead to Chu Lingxiao. But. But Chu Lingxiao waved his hand and said: "here you are, this grey bead, even for the Heavenly Lord, is a supreme thing." Smell the words. Ye Feng didn''t hesitate either, so he accepted it directly. He knows. Chu Lingxiao said to him that it was for him, and he would never mix other things. "Today, Zhongzhou is a state with no boundaries. It is completely restored. There is no terrorist creature coming from the future." When Ye Feng swallowed the gray bead, the faint voice immediately fell to his ear. It was so cold that everyone''s face suddenly changed. Although it has been restored. However, in their view, it is far from over. From a very long time ago, only their great territory in Zhongzhou, big families in all regions, and golden clans all had the event that monks were taken away. Not to mention the five kingdoms. Just after the real breath of the terror creature that reached the half step world Lord appeared, almost all the five old ancestors of the world were scared and stupid. They couldn''t believe it. The half step world Lord had been hidden in them all the time. Also instantly understand why even Ye Feng himself, all personally. If we don''t do it again. God knows what will happen to their five dynasties. It was not a very strange thing for the Five Dynasties'' ancestors to lose their descendants. Because. They have seen it before. Old monsters of the past die. Its consciousness, still not dissipated, can be reborn again by taking away other people''s bodies. But this time it''s different. Terror of the future! In addition, they still take things away in groups. If Ye Feng doesn''t fight for them in person, they can''t believe it. There are so many monsters hidden in their five kingdoms! They can''t even compete with the ten realms of Dharma Lord! You can''t help it. The whole mountain was quiet. They have no upper boundary in Zhongzhou, which means they have recovered. But this comes from the loss of future creatures. It is obvious that it is aimed at the friars of the whole world. If it is true, they are still the original friars except for them. All the surrounding areas are lost people. Think about it. It''s cool on your back. They are different. Or are those who have been taken away different? But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said was that Ye Feng, ye Xuan, and all the hearts in the room could not help but mention their voices and eyes, and could not help but swallow their throats. "Don''t worry, since there are creatures from the future to seize and give up, there are also those who hunt for them." For a moment. All of them were shocked by Chu Lingxiao''s words, which made their hair stand on end and made their bodies shake involuntarily. Is there such a horror? And the people who hunt these creatures? Even Ye Feng, who was in the late days of the Heavenly Lord, felt extremely incredible. I thought it was scary enough. But I didn''t think of it. There are more shocking ones behind! But. It''s cold. Thinking of Ye Feng here, suddenly from Chu Lingxiao''s words, I realized what it was. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, my pupils suddenly shrank. Then I looked at Ye Xuan, who was standing beside me, with a shaking face. When ye Xuan saw Ye Feng, he looked at him like this, and he understood. What does Ye Feng want to ask. Can not help but lightly nodded. After getting a positive answer, Ye Feng''s eyes suddenly shuddered and opened his mouth to say something. Finally, he looked at Chu Lingxiao again and shut his mouth. But he couldn''t imagine it. Chu Lingxiao also comes from the future world! Otherwise. How can he be so familiar with the future world? He knows not only how to find the monks who have been robbed, but also how to pursue the existence of these creatures. Therefore, this series of things, together, have to make him realize the identity of Chu Lingxiao. But all this. It''s just ridiculous. "What will happen in the future?" You can''t help it. Ye Feng''s brow, immediately wrinkled tight to the pole. But. Chu Lingxiao, standing on the top of the mountain, is very calm, but her eyes are more and more lonely. Light way: "sweep the snow in front of the gate. Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, and it has recovered as before. You don''t need to worry about other places, and you have to deal with it by others." Chapter 816 That''s what it says. But hear Chu Lingxiao. All of us still feel that if we do not stop this kind of thing from happening, it will still happen in the future in the whole world, including their great territory in Zhongzhou. Because. The source is not resolved. What they do is to cure the symptoms rather than the root causes. And this source. It''s the world of the future. However, no matter who they are, they can''t go to the future "Adult......" Thinking of this, ye Xuan can''t help but want to ask Chu Lingxiao for help, but just said two words, he was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "Needless to say." Smell the words. Ye Xuan had to shut up. Other people on the scene also smiled helplessly. In fact, this is the gap between experience and height. Chu Lingxiao has already reached a height that no one can climb. The height of standing is naturally different. For him. Even if the world of heaven and earth in this world is really gone, there will be another world of heaven and earth coming out, and it will face the same things today. But as long as all the future of the human race is not destroyed, it is just a normal development. It''s like sheep eating grass. Wolves eat sheep. This is the result of normal order. No one is needed to intervene. But no matter Ye Feng, ye Xuan, ye nvzun and all the people of Ye family in the East pole are still under the cliff. Looking at this, they naturally think it''s a terrible disaster that the whole people will perish if they are a little careless. But in the eyes of the real strong. It''s just a small thing that happened in a drop in the ocean. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "well, since Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, it''s time to deal with Tianzhou." In an instant. All the people who heard this sentence had a strong expression, but their eyes were full of doubts and puzzles. Tianzhou? What else can I do for Tianzhou? Of course they know Tianzhou. That''s the world of heaven and earth. It''s one of the four states with the same name as Zhongzhou. For Ye Feng and ye Xuan, it''s more clear. Within the boundary of Tianzhou. It is also at the level of world domination. From the very far time, Tianzhou had a world-famous master as Ye Feng, who was also a strong man in the late days of Tianshi master. But. Different from Zhongzhou. Tianzhou''s world has created a super power at the top of the world. The whole Tianzhou has been under the control of the whole world. All the big families are only obedient to the super power named Tianming! And this superpower. It was created by the late emperor of Tianzhou. As for Zhongzhou, there is no upper boundary. It''s different. Obviously, the world is supreme, but in fact, all the clans are still an independent existence and do not need to obey anyone''s orders, but in fact, Ye Feng, ye Xuan and ye nvzun have no such ambition. For the three of them. Let all the big clans obey their orders. There is no need to create any forces at all. As soon as they appear, which big clans dare not listen to them? So. From the very far time, even though ye nvzun has divided the area where ye nvzun is located, it is still isolated from the world, and ye nvzun is rarely seen by all the clans. Let alone Ye Xuan, who used to stay in the forbidden mountains. Let alone Ye Feng. As early as in the very far ages, I fell into a deep sleep on the sixth day. But. In the later period of Tianzhou''s reign, it was obvious that it had great ambition. It not only unified the whole Tianzhou as early as in a very far time, but also sent people to enter other state boundaries intentionally. Obviously, I want to start annexing other states. And finally. To achieve the goal of unifying the whole world, only other states, and some of them, are in charge. So after so many years, the major states are still calm. But not all of them. How could Chu Lingxiao mention Tianzhou? Suddenly. The hearts of all the people in the audience can''t help but be one of Lin. one by one, you look at me, and I look at you. All of them see a touch of movement in their own eyes. It''s hard not to You want to unify the whole world? Seriously. They have no doubt about the strength of Chu Lingxiao. If this person really intends to unify the whole world, it is estimated that no state boundary has the strength to block it. The next moment. Before the whole audience could react, the faint voice had already fallen. "Get ready. Three days later, you two, follow me to Tianzhou." You can''t help it. Hear that. Ye Feng and ye Xuan couldn''t help but have a heart. They suddenly trembled and looked at Chu Lingxiao. It''s hard not to be the one who really wants to unify the world of heaven and earth. And the first step. From Tianzhou? But Chu Lingxiao in their memory should not have such a big ambition. And if such characters really want to unify the whole world of heaven and earth, they had done it when they first met Chu Lingxiao in a very far time. How could they wait until now? For a while. Everyone in the East pole Ye family can''t help but feel that his back is cool and swish. Although he knows what kind of person Chu Lingxiao is, it''s impossible to go to Tianzhou for this. But still feel. I''m afraid there will be a bloodbath in Tianzhou. Because. Even if Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, and there is a terrorist event of future biology and bereavement, Chu Lingxiao doesn''t have any intention of coming out. He just asked the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole to do it with a gray bead, but now he and their Zhongzhou have no upper boundary, and they are one of the four state boundaries, Tianzhou. But let this person come out in person. Is this a small thing? "Your Excellency, would you like to inform my sister?" Ye Xuan couldn''t help but ask. "No more." But when Chu Lingxiao and others left, there was an extremely fierce cold wind on the top of the mountain. It seemed that even the wind indicated that Tianzhou would have a big event. Just. In the sky. But immediately. There are two subtle shadows hidden in the clouds, but they are like flowers in the mirror and the moon in the water. It''s a feeling. It''s like not in this time and space. Very untrue. However, these two ethereal figures seem to have been here for a long time. After seeing Chu Lingxiao for a long time, until Chu Lingxiao left, he dared to show a figure in the sky. One of the figures looked at Chu Lingxiao, who had just stood there, and his voice was filled with emotion: "if it is true, as the rumor says, the strength of this man can not be described by two words in the future." And the next moment. Another figure, with a heavy face, said: "you should inform the chase team of Tianzhou to withdraw for a while, and wait until the man leaves, then go in and hunt for the terror creatures that took away the body of our people." "With this man, even if we are in the hall of the future, we should step back." Chapter 817 No room. The figure who spoke earlier, shivering in his heart, said: "is it necessary?" "Don''t you forget how the master of the eighth future Hall died?" But the next sentence that the other side said, let him instantly, the whole choked in that, suddenly mute. Hear that. That figure, it seems to think of something terrible, suddenly eyes light, then can''t help, trembling, can''t help but face stiff strong swallow a saliva. Grunt! "Even if you and I join hands, these people may not be able to compete with him. I''m afraid that only when we invite the third or even the second future Hall master, our future Hall, can we be fearless of each other." When the other side mentioned the third and the second future Hall masters, the figure held its breath in fear. To be honest. He was the first monk to enter the hall of the future in this life. He had heard about Chu Lingxiao before, and knew how terrible the strength of this man was. But there is still a suspicion. But now we hear each other. To understand. The man named Chu Lingxiao is more terrible than he imagined. Hall of the future! Third life! Second master! What kind of person is that? Maybe we can step into the existence of the Ninth Heaven, but we need to invite such existence to be fearless! If so. It''s estimated that the pants of other powerful monks in the future world of heaven and earth are wet. Suddenly. This figure immediately returned to God, and left the sky, went to Tianzhou, informed them of other people in the future palace, and quickly evacuated from Tianzhou. Because. He understands. Chu Lingxiao went to Tianzhou for no other purpose, but to kill people! And. I''m afraid we can''t deal with the strong even if we kill one of them. As for the reason. He could probably guess, too. It''s absolutely related to their people, one of the top forces in the future world, and that force is called Ye men. Just. But a long time ago, it was destroyed. But now it seems that it killed the existence of Ye men and took away the body of a certain monk. It is in Tianzhou! After that figure left. The rest of the figure is still standing in the clouds, looking at the location where Chu Lingxiao just stood, and his eyes are so complicated that he murmurs: "I don''t know why such people waste so long time and are obsessed with finding the same flower. Even in the future world of all ethnic groups, the strong at any level think it''s a void There is no such thing as a legend. " To the end. The figure shook his head helplessly. Immediately. And disappeared into the clouds. A few days later. In the Yejia area of the East pole, three shining pillars rise in a flash, and then disappear in the same place. And look at it all. The Ye family in the East pole felt helpless and wry. Can only silently watch. Two old ancestors of their own family, following Chu Lingxiao''s figure, left the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. The world of heaven and earth. It''s huge. Almost out of sight, there are many ancient times in every prefecture boundary area. The mysterious ruins left are the best proof of an era that once existed. Tianzhou. As one of the four states. With the history of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, it has different similarities. They are all born out of chaos. First, they were born from the first world realm, and then they stood on many state realms. Then they began to determine the super high status of one of their four realms. All the way. Ye Feng and ye Xuan are still complicated. They look at Chu Lingxiao from time to time. They have a hunch. Even if this is not going to unify the world of heaven and earth. But I''m afraid that when they leave Tianzhou, the leader of that day''s state will probably change. At that time, other state boundaries will gradually notice that they have no superior state. There must be another wave. And this time. Why come to Tianzhou. They also asked Chu Lingxiao about the purpose of killing only one person. As for who they killed, they didn''t think of it at the beginning, but they were the Lord of Tianzhou. Ask why. It''s really creepy. The Lord of Tianzhou, in the realm of the Lord, who reached the later stage of the Lord, was also taken away by the future terrorist creatures. But. If only. I''m afraid I won''t let this person come here in person. There must be other secrets in it. One more thing. Even the strong in the later period of the Heavenly Lord can seize and give up the existence, is it a general generation? Maybe. Another one is the unknown terrorist they were in the area where the woman is located on that day! She beat back the nun with one stroke. And after so long. I''m afraid that the so-called Tianzhou Lord is no longer the latter stage of Tianshi Lord. It can be taken away from a very long time. In fact, its strength has definitely been fully recovered. But Ye Feng and ye Xuan don''t know. This is now known as the Lord of Tianzhou. It''s their enemy. But. Ye nvzun is the only one who knows her origin. Of course, Chu Lingxiao didn''t plan to tell them that he came here for revenge. Ye men of that year. I have followed Chu Lingxiao. Chu Lingxiao is also one of the two future strongmen of gangyemen. He looks for the same flowers for him in the future world of the human race. But now, the people he arranged are killed, which is one of the reasons why Chu Lingxiao entered the world of the Lord for the third time. And. It''s also time. Let the other party taste what it means to be miserable. That sense of desperation when the strength is not easy to fully recover, but suddenly falls to the bottom of the valley. That''s why Chu Lingxiao didn''t come out in a very long time, and he didn''t come out until now. Sometimes. Real despair. Not dead. But when I am in the cold world, the long-awaited fire has turned into a raging fire, and suddenly it goes out in front of me. That''s despair! When Chu Lingxiao''s three people really stepped into Tianzhou. Seeing the scene of Tianzhou at the moment, ye Xuan and Ye Feng were stunned. Tianzhou at the moment. There are red lanterns everywhere. It''s a happy and peaceful place. The same is true of the big ethnic groups in various regions. It seems that they are celebrating something. A long walk. Ye Feng and ye Xuan were two people. They learned from the monks who came and went in Tianzhou. So today. It''s the leader of Tianzhou. He was born in seclusion. It''s also a time of great longevity. Therefore, all the big families in Tianzhou are covered with red lanterns. At a glance. Many of the great friars are talking and walking along the road, gathering in the area where the Lord of Tianzhou is located. "I heard that today, except for Zhongzhou, the other two states have sent people to come here." "Our leader of Tianzhou, I''m afraid, is now stronger than the other two leaders of the state circle. However, no one from the great circle of Zhongzhou has come here, and it''s really too disgraceful for us!" Chapter 818 There are many people coming and going. Look at it. They are all the great monks in Tianzhou. However, from their conversation, they seem to take pride in themselves as the friars of Tianzhou. There is a trace of dissatisfaction with the fact that no one will be sent to celebrate the leader of Tianzhou. They think that Zhongzhou supreme world is too proud. One day, the state''s great friars. What''s more, he said as he walked along, it seems that because he was in his own state boundary, his tone was unbridled and full of disdain: "what''s the great thing about Zhongzhou now? If we really talk about the strength, we may not be comparable to Tianzhou. They don''t think about it. After the fall of Ye Feng, the ancestor of the East polar Ye family, who can match our Tianzhou The Lord? " But. Soon there will be people around: "I heard that Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, and there are two other world boundaries born?" Whether it''s Tianzhou. He was also the other two state friars who came to celebrate longevity. Compared with the friars in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, they know more about the supreme realm of the world than the friars in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. Because of the three states. In fact, they are all unified state boundaries. So. For the great monks in these States, they need to know more about the world. But even so. The friar of Tianzhou ethnic group, who spoke earlier, was still in a disdainful manner. He waved lazily and said: "br > " you are talking about the great world of Zhongzhou, the so-called master of the forbidden mountain range, and the female dignitary? " "These two people are just two young generations of our Tianzhou master. If the old ancestor of the East pole Ye family is still alive, he may be able to compare with our Tianzhou master. But now, even if the old ancestor of the East pole Ye family is still alive, I''m afraid they can''t compare with our Tianzhou master who has already passed the customs." These words. This great monk, who is only in Tianzhou border, dare to say so. If he is in other state border, he absolutely dare not use such a casual tone to comment on the people in the world. And the man who talked with this great friar of Tianzhou is obviously a young man just born. He nodded his head at these things. Immediately. The voice of the two people''s conversation is getting smaller and smaller. And watch them leave. On the side of the leaf maple, immediately helpless shook his head, the other side of the leaf Xuan, but also the corner of the mouth involuntarily showed a smile. It''s good not to go out. Once out. Just know. Today''s Tianzhou friars are really confident. How about a birthday? I don''t know how long your so-called Tianzhou Lord will live! Just for today. On that day, the head of the state died without injustice. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak just now, the two of them are really a little bit different, they can''t help but fight. They are really ignorant. You are the leader of the state this day. Now. Let alone myself. Not even the human race! I''m still complacent here. I think the leader of my own state is invincible in the world, right? The next moment. Ye Xuan could not help but ask: "adult, where are we going now?" You can''t help it. Ye Feng''s eyes also tightened abruptly. He looked at Chu Lingxiao. To tell the truth, after eating the gray bead, he found that the original gray bead could make him see the essence of things at a glance. Since he just came to this state. We found out. The situation of Tianzhou is more severe than that of the Great Middle Kingdom. There are more than 200 monks who have been almost lost. All of them are from the same ethnic group. I think it will continue like this. The God of the four states, their top monks, will all become terror creatures from the future! As far as their Zhongzhou is concerned. This can be said to be a good thing. After all. When other state boundaries are in disorder, their status as a state with no upper boundary will be stronger. But for the whole human race. It was definitely the beginning of an unimaginable disaster. "Let''s go to what they call the Lord of heaven, the region." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "I''m here just to kill him. I''ll go after killing him." Smell the words. Ye Feng, ye Xuan two people, in the heart not from a Lin, look at each other, suddenly a face of wry smile. I''m afraid in this world. This is the only one who dares to say so. Killing a strong man in the later stage of the world seems to be doing the most common thing. Just plain. I don''t know how long they have to wait to do it. Soon. Ye Feng and ye Xuan followed Chu Lingxiao to the area where the Lord of Tianzhou was located. Here are red lanterns all over the sky. It was a happy and peaceful scene. Now. Let the monks here all come from the big families in the Tianzhou boundary. Everyone''s identity can be released, and all ordinary monks can kneel down and kowtow in fright. And here today. But it''s very common. The gold clan, even the monks of the Kingdom, can only rank in the second and third ranks here. As for the first ranks, they are the monks personally sent by the leaders of the two states. But. Chu Lingxiao''s three people, just about to step into the area where the Lord of Tianzhou is located, were stopped by people outside. Light way: "I don''t know what identity the three are. If they are not monks starting from the clan, they should not enter." The speaker. It''s a young man in his twenties who looks like a welcome person in the area where the Lord of the state is located. See here. Ye Feng and ye Xuan knew immediately why the youth stopped them. Because. They did not have any birthday celebrations in their hands, but the people who came and went, no matter who they were, came with them, so every young man greeted them with a smile. So. Will be a hand Chu Lingxiao three people, to stop. At the moment, in the eyes of young people, Chu Lingxiao''s three people are three ordinary friars who come to fish in troubled waters and are ready to eat, drink and rub. They don''t understand the rules at all. Although anyone can come today. But most of the friars in Tianzhou boundary have self-knowledge. They understand that at least they have to be big family friars on such occasions. So looking forward, until now, there are no friars of ordinary status coming to celebrate their birthday. But even if there is. Do you have to bring a birthday present? He had never seen such a arrogant three people come to celebrate their birthday to the Lord of Tianzhou, but they didn''t even bring birthday gifts! No! Even the leader of the two major states, the monks sent by himself, have brought the extremely precious birthday gift on their hands?! And this scene. However, all the friars around looked at Chu Lingxiao''s three people in a very different way. Then, they entered the area where the Lord of Tianzhou was located. Looking at the indifferent Chu Lingxiao three people. The young man then waved and seemed to be a little impatient. He urged: "I don''t want to embarrass the three of you. Hurry up, hurry up. This is not the place you should come to." Chapter 819 Wen Yan. All the friars around have lost their interest in looking down. They came here today to celebrate the birthday of the Lord of Tianzhou. As for other little people, they are not interested. But. After hearing the words of the youth. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, standing on one side, are actually a heart. Suddenly they tighten. For fear that Chu Lingxiao would really take such a hand and beat the youth to ashes, it would be bad. After all. They come here only to kill the Lord of Tianzhou. It''s not good if it hurts the innocent. But just two. When I was just about to open my mouth. Chu Lingxiao was surprised by the two of them. He was very peaceful. He only replied lightly: "I come from Zhongzhou, wushangdajie, you..." But Chu Lingxiao just talked about Zhongzhou''s great world, and the young man''s face suddenly changed. Some of the great monks who had just arrived around were also stunned, and they all grew old in an instant. The youth even interrupted directly: "what, you are from the supreme realm of Zhongzhou?" Immediately. It seems to be very excited. Just now, the face was full of impatience. When I heard that the three Chu Lingxiao came from Zhongzhou wushangdajie, they immediately smiled: "three, you said, if you knew that the three were monks of Zhongzhou wushangdajie, I would have let you in earlier." Finish. I was not sure. I looked at the three people of Chu Lingxiao and asked tentatively: "I don''t know who sent them, are you..." Chu Lingxiao nodded. See here. The young man''s face was even more full of excitement and excitement. All the monks around him who came to celebrate were shocked. The next moment. The young man hurriedly made way for Chu Lingxiao to go ahead. "Come on, three people, please come in, please come in." Say. He also deliberately raised the volume so that the monks who had already walked in could hear it and immediately shouted: "please three guests from the supreme circle of Zhongzhou!" For a moment. Hearing this, the friars in the area where the Lord of Tianzhou is located are all inspired by their hearts. They look at each other and find it hard to believe. What?! Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, and there are people coming? In a flash. All the friars of Tianzhou ethnic group, like the young people, were full of excitement and excitement, even with a three point satisfied smile. For a while. Even the eyes of the monks sent by the leaders of the other two states have changed. It was an accident on the face. It seems that I didn''t expect that Zhongzhou, with its boundless territory, would send people to celebrate the birthday of the Lord of Tianzhou. In their memory. Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, though it is one of the four, along with the other three. But from far away. Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, started to enter the world, and their three major state boundaries were always pushed up by Zhongzhou, until Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, fell. They have three major state boundaries, which makes them feel that they can be on the same level as Zhongzhou. Of course. This is the boundary between their two states and has always been the case. As for Tianzhou. Is it the same idea before. They don''t know. But it seems. Today''s Tianzhou has the strength to compete with Zhongzhou in the world. Otherwise, how could the two leaders of the world, the peak of Xuanshi Lord, let them, instead of themselves, come to celebrate the birthday of Tianzhou Lord? It should be the head of their state line. It has been noticed that the leader of Tianzhou after he left the Customs has made a lot of efforts. Otherwise. With their understanding of the temperament of the leader of their own state boundary, they will never take the initiative to let them come to celebrate for the leader of Tianzhou. Who can reach the world! Since ancient times! It''s the hero of the first life! Even if there is no power to unify the world of heaven and earth, it will never be willing to please another world. If this happens, there is only one thing! The world Lord! We are about to step into a higher level - creating world! In an instant. At the thought of this, the faces of the two state friars are all heavy, but it''s hard to say anything. Even the head of their own state has expressed his attitude. What can they say? But they didn''t think of it. Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, but has also sent three people over! It seems that even the always cold and merciless woman, as well as the taboo mountain master who has been leaning to a corner since the very far time, feel the pressure from the Lord of Tianzhou. If so. I''m afraid that the pattern of these four state boundaries is really about to change. It won''t take long. The Lord of Tianzhou, then, can unify these three state boundaries, if so. That day the strength of the head of state, that is really terrible. As for the friars of Tianzhou, why are they so excited and excited when they hear that Zhongzhou has no upper boundary and sent people to come here. In fact, I think about it all the same. They all thought that even Zhongzhou had no upper boundary and sent people to celebrate their leader of Tianzhou, which was a manifestation of their fear of Tianzhou. As a native monk of Tianzhou. These people think they can be proud of being friars of Tianzhou. They are the friars of Tianzhou! Now the three states have sent people to celebrate their God of heaven! In time! Their Tianzhou is bound to be superior to the other three state boundaries. At that time, no matter which friar they are in Tianzhou, when they go out, they will report their identity, the external friars, and even their eyes will change! As for the welcoming youth on the other side. After several shouts in succession. Immediately. He walked out of it for a few days. The monk standing in two rows wanted to welcome the three people of Chu Lingxiao. "Come on, come on, come on, let''s go first. Zijin is ready for you." But. When Chu Lingxiao''s three people just walked in, the young man suddenly thought of something. He quickly said: "by the way, he forgot to ask three people. I don''t know what kind of birthday ceremony they have prepared for our Tianzhou Lord this time." Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan were stunned for a moment. They stopped at once. They didn''t expect that the young man was so vain. They all admitted that they came from Zhongzhou. Seriously. Although they do come from bad. But they can come. It is the most precious gift of longevity. What else needs to be prepared? You can''t help it. The eyes immediately looked at Chu Lingxiao. At the moment, Chu Lingxiao''s steps also stopped. But both of them have a heart, which can''t help but speed up some points. And see here. The young man thought that Chu Lingxiao had forgotten before. At the moment, after his reminder, he thought of the birthday ceremony. His eyes were full of expectation. He wanted to see what kind of birthday ceremony he would bring out to celebrate their Tianzhou Lord. But when Chu Lingxiao slowly turned around and the faint voice fell, the young man, as well as all the Lords of Tianzhou and the monks in the area around him, were all at a loss. "I have prepared a coffin for him." Chapter 820 In a flash. The young people have heard it wrong, and can''t help but subconsciously ask: "what do you say?" All around the world, the God of heaven, the friars in the region, are also looking at me one by one. When I look at you, the brain is suddenly blank. What is this saying? Coffin? For the God of heaven, is it the coffin? Is this serious? Or are you kidding? Who came to the big birthday, this festive day, to prepare a coffin, when the birthday ceremony? Is this intended to provoke?! But it''s impossible. No matter how aloof and arrogant Zhongzhou is, it will never send three people to send a coffin. Isn''t it to fight with Tianzhou to tear its face? So. The young people who have come back to God don''t think subconsciously that the coffin mentioned by Chu Lingxiao should have a different meaning. They also heard that in the history of the world of heaven and earth, some unimaginable things are also coffins. For example. There was a period in the world of heaven and earth, which is still regarded as the oldest record. It is said that there has not been a monk so far. On the ninth day, there was a very strange and shocking scene of Jiulong coffin pulling. Above it. He also sat with an ethereal figure with his back to all living beings. When he raised his hand, he first smashed jiuchongtian to pieces, and then recovered to the original. Although it has not been confirmed so far. It''s true or false. But it also reflects the fact that some unimaginable things are indeed coffins. It''s said. It should be exaggeration. But it is more or less true, or it will not be recorded in many ancient books. You know. Although most of the events recorded in ancient books have exaggerated elements, they are not groundless. You can''t help it. The young man immediately thought that the coffin Chu Lingxiao said was not really a coffin for the dead, it was absolutely unimaginable. So his face went back to normal. Then the three of Chu Lingxiao will continue to send them inside: "please come inside, please come inside." It''s not even a gift from Chu Lingxiao. Because he understood that such a supreme thing, ordinary people are not entitled to see it. It is absolutely necessary for the world to come out of the supreme realm before the world can see it. Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan smiled helplessly. Then they shook their heads and followed Chu Lingxiao in. But this scene. In the eyes of youth. I thought that they were praising him for his eyesight and knowing good things. They had to let the supreme world Lord see them first. Therefore, the young man was immediately proud of them. After seeing the three figures of Chu Lingxiao disappear. Just stand in place. He clenched his fists excitedly, and felt a sense of excitement that was hard to express in words, which filled his whole body instantly, making his whole body tremble. "Good, good, good!" You can''t help it. After three good words, his face gradually returned to normal. But the friar in the surrounding area, the leader of Tianzhou, saw the young man''s sudden excitement, and couldn''t help but feel the fog at one end. One of them couldn''t help but stand up and asked weakly: "elder martial brother, what''s the matter with you? Those people are saying that they want to send our ancestors a coffin. Why are you so happy?" Other people around looked at each other for a while, and suddenly felt confused. Smell the words. Young people look down on other people and say seriously: "what do you know? It''s really unimaginable. What''s so strange? What''s more, what''s given to the world? Of course, it''s different." I heard that from the youth. Other people can''t help but look at each other again and feel extremely surprised. Is that it? What a strange gift from the world Lord? But all of us didn''t think much. Since the young people have said that, that should be the case. After all, the young people are the first disciples and disciples of Tianzhou. Compared with their status. It''s a lot higher. It''s no surprise to know some secrets. And the youth of the moment. Even more, they feel that Tianzhou is really going to surpass the other three state boundaries in the near future. Even Zhongzhou is not only here, but also brings such a great gift. Enough to see. Even if Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, we know that there is no way to prevent the rise of Tianzhou. The young man standing in the same place shook his head, but he couldn''t help saying: "what a pity, it''s a pity that the most promising one is Zhongzhou, which can compete with Tianzhou. Who ever thought that the ancestor of the eastern Ye family fell?" Four state boundaries. Although the other three states still have the supreme world territory, the only one that can really threaten their Tianzhou leader is Ye Feng, the old ancestor of the East pole Ye family. But now. Leaf maple has already fallen from a very long time ago. Even though it is said that it is false, it is lucky that it is still alive after it comes down from the sixth day. But he must have been seriously injured. Who has the strength to compare with the leader of Tianzhou who has been closed for a long time? Think of it here. The young man suddenly realized something again, and quickly opened his mouth and said: "you guys should go in first to entertain those guests who come from other states. I will inform the old ancestor to come now." Finish. The young man left in a hurry. At this moment, due to the arrival of the three people of Chu Lingxiao, both the local monks of Tianzhou and the leaders of the other two States sent people to look at the three people of Chu Lingxiao from time to time. The eyes were surprised and complicated. Of course. Of course, it''s amazing that the local monks of Tianzhou. Deeply complicated. Naturally, it is the leader of the other two states. Once upon a time, Zhongzhou was as prosperous as the great world. But since the fall of Ye Feng, the old ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, it has been a long time since. Its prestige. It''s gone. At least. The leader of Tianzhou of that meeting has been able to start looking down at the great world of Zhongzhou. The leader of Tianzhou, who thought that he had been shut down since a very long time ago, had his own problems, resulting in a long time of no return to the world. But I didn''t think of it. The world has declared its clearance. This clearance. It not only indicates the complete rise of Tianzhou, but also indicates the alternation of old and new Wangzhou. So far today. Zhongzhou is no higher than the big world, but also lower than Tianzhou. It''s really in accordance with the words of ordinary people, 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi, alas The leader of the two states, who was sent here, looked at it for a few times, but shook his head and took back his eyes. And just then. A flat, but also full of the voice of supremacy, fell down, let all eyes on the scene, are not from a fierce tight. "Let''s see, Zhongzhou has no superior boundary. It has prepared something for me as a gift of congratulation." The voice just dropped. The Lord of Tianzhou is located in the depth of the area. Suddenly, it seems that there are nine days of Qi falling down. The whole scene was shrouded in a flash of light. There seems to be a God coming! Chapter 821 Suddenly. All the people stood up. The people sent by the leaders of the two states were also moved. Then they also stood up and looked up at the sky. The bright nine day air, the place covered, and their eyes were full of awe. I dare not show any disrespect. Because. Everyone knows! Longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, is here! For example, in terms of strength, among the four major state boundaries, only the former Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Ye Feng, the first strong, can compete with longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou. But now. Ye Feng, as early as in a very long time, has already fallen. Even if they heard that Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, they have another world like Ye Feng, but it was only that year. Today''s leader of Tianzhou, long Yunyue, has already gained strength since he woke up from the closed gate. If the leader of the other four states fights alone, he will not be the opponent of long Yunyue. The next moment. Under the attention of all the people, a figure with extremely cold and great temperament suddenly appeared in the eyes of all the people, standing at the top of this area, overlooking all the people below. It was a middle-aged man, giving a feeling that although he was standing in the sky not far away, he seemed to be very far away from all the people present. It''s like real and the whole world are integrated. And beside the middle-aged man, there are four very old people standing. They seem to live longer than the middle-aged men, but the people who know them are all clear. These four old men. In fact, he is a middle-aged man. His disciples have entered the five fold realm of Dharma Lord. But. The most respected one is the first disciple. After all, the middle-aged man was the first disciple in charge of Tianzhou all the time when he was closed. Actually. When the middle-aged men closed their doors, the leaders of the other two states didn''t think about it. They took this opportunity to take over Tianzhou directly. But in addition to the middle-aged men, there was another world leader in Tianzhou, who was the same as the two state leaders and reached the Xuanshi leader. All along. Long Yunyue is the owner of the state. However, another Xuanshi Lord in Tianzhou boundary was rarely talked about, but at that time, this Xuanshi Lord did not seize the opportunity to seize the control of the whole Tianzhou, which is enough to see what kind of killing moves were left before the closing of longyunyue to deal with what might happen. So. The leaders of the two states, seeing this scene, have never dared to fight for fear of stepping into Tianzhou and suffering irreparable defeat. But now. Dragon Cloud moon returns. More than before. It seems that no one can prevent Tianzhou from surpassing the other three states in the near future. Beside the first disciple stood a young man. It was the one who had met the guests outside. His name is Bai Wei. Now Bai Wei is standing there, looking at the awe and awe eyes from countless people below. He is so proud that he can''t help but show a little shallow news at the corner of his mouth. Although I know these awesome eyes. It''s because of my ancestors. But now. He can stand with his master and martial uncles at the side of his ancestors, which is the greatest glorious moment of his life. Now when he thinks about the future, he is full of expectation. My ancestors are sure to unify the four states. By then. He is the first grandson of the ancestor! Even. At the moment, Bai Wei thought of a more distant future. He, the first apprentice, inherited the position of the Lord of Tianzhou! Then is the four big state boundary not has the final say? Think about it. In Bai Wei''s heart, the whole excited man couldn''t help himself. From the beginning to the end, he held his fists tightly. If not, he would be afraid of himself and cry out at an inopportune time. But everyone here at the moment. But I don''t know. Waiting for them later will be an unprecedented bloody scene, almost to see dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou. At the moment when he appeared, Ye Feng could not help looking at Chu Lingxiao and whispered: "Sir, that man is dragon Yunyue." Smell the words. Ye Xuan standing by, but her eyes are bright and cold. He stepped into the sixth heaven from Ye Feng. When he fell into a deep sleep, he stepped into the world Lord. Although he had heard of the Lord of Tianzhou as early as in a very long time, now it is only from the other side''s nine day spirit and the means of covering the whole body. It is no longer the realm of xuanshizhu, the means of appearance that can be achieved. It must reach the later stage of the Heavenly Lord. But. He also knew that the present dragon cloud moon is not the original dragon cloud moon. This body is just a smelly skin bag without soul. The essence of its body is a terrorist creature from the future world. You can''t help it. Ye Xuan''s eyebrows wrinkled immediately. It can take away the body of a powerful person in the later days of the Heavenly Lord. Whether or not the terrorist creature recovers its strength, it can only be seen from the fact that it is closed in the far future. The other side knows. If you don''t restore your strength quickly, you will be remembered sooner or later. Therefore, these terrorist creatures are well aware of the danger of no strength. Now they choose to go out at this time. It must be strong. Even if not completely recovered, but also must have recovered 78, or it is impossible to pass. Today''s Dragon Cloud moon must have surpassed the Heavenly Lord and stepped into a higher level! Create the world! Soon. Wearing a gray robe, the dragon cloud moon with incomparable temperament fell into the eyes of all the people from the deep place of the Lord of Tianzhou. Four disciples behind me. Not a word. Stand behind respectfully. And Bai Wei hurriedly came up to him, pointed to the three people in Chu Lingxiao, and flattered them: "Laozu, those three people are the people from Zhongzhou wushangdajie. They have prepared a pair of wushangxian coffins for Laozu. I think they will like it." Smell the words. All the people on the scene were not moved by their hearts and minds. They looked at each other, but suddenly they saw something strange on their faces. Immortal coffin? "Where are they?" Dragon Cloud moon light way. People? Hearing this, Bai Wei was stunned for a moment. He could not help patrolling the whole venue. But when he saw the three people of Chu Lingxiao still sitting there, he could not help passing a trace of accident and confusion. Normally. My ancestors came to the stage. How dare anyone not stand up? But Chu Lingxiao''s three people, even a calm, and indifferent appearance, sitting there, this is too shameful? "Well?" The next moment. Long Yunyue is also an eyebrow pick. He notices three people in Chu Lingxiao. In an instant, there is a slightly dissatisfied voice in this tone. For a moment, everyone''s eyes are on the scene. All of a sudden, they all looked over there. That''s what we found out. Chu Lingxiao''s three people are still sitting there! "What the hell are these three people doing?" For a moment. Even those who were sent by the leaders of the two major states were stunned. Chapter 822 Suddenly. The whole atmosphere, all changed a little quiet down. Chu Lingxiao, an old man with a puzzled face, was stunned. This is the three people sent by Zhongzhou. What is this? Don''t you see dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, coming out? Even the leaders of the other two states, the people they sent, have stood up, and the three of you still don''t stand up to meet each other? "Three, you?" See here. Bai Wei was suddenly in a hurry, and his tone began to change. After all. Chu Lingxiao''s three people were put in by him as a disciple. After that. He was also in a hurry. He was the first one to report to the ancestor. He meant to invite contributions. But this meeting, the three Chu Lingxiao, didn''t even stand up. Isn''t it intended to add to his apprenticeship? Those four old men also looked slightly unhappy. They didn''t expect that in their eyes, these three people who came from Zhongzhou to the highest level didn''t understand the rules. And Bai Wei''s master. Then he stared at Bai Wei, as if questioning him about what happened. For a while. Bai Wei is also staring, a little flustered. "I......" But. On the other side, long Yunyue did not respond. He waved and beckoned Bai Wei to stand on one side. Then, he said lightly: "since the three men came at the command of the supreme leader of Zhongzhou, I will exempt you from the crime of not greeting each other. However, let''s see that you take the immortal coffin." Say. With a natural appearance, he waved to the three people of Chu Lingxiao and said lazily: "then Take it up. " Smell the words. Bai Wei felt a deep sigh of relief. Good. Good. Fortunately, my grandfather was not angry. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to explain. Immediately. Bai Wei, who had been back to God, also said: "yes, three people. Now my ancestors are on the spot. Please bother three people. Take the immortal coffin that you are going to give to my ancestors for congratulation." This moment. Hearing Bai Wei''s words, all the people in the audience, just tense up their hearts, and then slowly relaxed. The leaders of the two states, who were sent here, also had a long sigh of relief. Before they saw the three of Chu Lingxiao, they did not stand up to meet each other. It was a real shock. It''s too bad to be afraid that the Lord of Tianzhou will launch a fire and let them suffer from the disaster without any reason. But. Now it seems. Longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, is no longer the leader of their two major state boundaries in terms of his bearing. If that''s the case, their leader of the state boundary will definitely fight with rage and directly shoot Chu Lingxiao''s three people into ashes. If it is true, he is a kingpin who has the ability to unify the four states. I don''t care about Chu Lingxiao. But that''s what it says. They really want to see what immortal coffin Chu Lingxiao brought. They are so calm and confident. They expect that as long as they take it out, the leader of Tianzhou will not be angry. For a moment. Everyone in the audience held their breath and looked straight at the three Chu Lingxiao people. "Three, please. Take it out." Bai Wei can''t help reminding again. This moment. The voice just dropped. But when Chu Lingxiao waved his hand, a gust of wind swept all around. Before the whole audience could react, he saw the table in front of them, which was torn apart. Immediately. In the next second, it becomes a wooden coffin, which falls directly on the year before longyunyue. Immediately. Everyone froze again. Eyes straight. A face of confusion and dumb. The leaders of the two states, the people they sent, felt the fog at one end, and they were confused for a moment. What''s going on? What do you mean? What''s the meaning of taking down the table in front of them and turning it into a coffin? Or the immortal coffin, before it is taken out, must be another ordinary coffin? Bai Wei was also stunned. "Three, this..." Long Yunyue''s brain also suddenly failed to respond. There was a trace of wonder and doubt in the eyes. The eyes were immediately tightened. They could not help but stand in the same place and quietly look at the coffin in front of them. I think Chu Lingxiao has three people. In doing so. There must be something else. Next moment. After looking for a long time, he found that he could not see the meaning at all. Immediately. Light way: "don''t waste time, I want to see your immortal coffin." The voice fell. There was a total silence. Everyone''s eyes, also looked to Chu Lingxiao again, Bai Wei also looked at the past expectantly. But long Yunyue''s words have just fallen. But all they heard was a faint voice from Chu Lingxiao: "isn''t this the coffin you want?" Everyone: "..." Suddenly. Everyone was there in a flash. What does that mean? Bai Wei quickly said: "are you misunderstandings? My ancestors said that the coffin was brought by the three, not this one." "I didn''t say that I prepared a coffin for him as a birthday gift. Didn''t you hear that?" Bai Wei: "..." "Oh, forget it. There''s another word. It''s a coffin he''ll bury later." Bai Wei: "..." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao said, standing up directly and slowly, and looking at the dragon cloud moon standing there in an instant. The tone was still as plain as before, full of a sense of loneliness: "now I''m going to take you in, or you''re going to lie in it Bai Wei: "..." Everyone: "..." In an instant. With Chu Lingxiao''s words being sleepy, the whole scene suddenly became a dead silence. No matter who it is, at the moment, everyone''s eyes are even dulled to the extreme, what? What is this man talking about? Let long Yunyue die? And let him lie in the coffin? This moment. After returning to all of us, we can understand what happened. In just a few seconds, everyone''s breath in the audience became extremely urgent. Crazy! What a madness! These three people, who came from Zhongzhou, didn''t celebrate their birthday at all, but came to challenge No! I should say it''s for death! Dare to say this in front of their Tianzhou Lord. It''s not death seeking. It must be crazy! Bai Wei on the other side. It''s a long time ago. He had no idea that the three Chu Lingxiao came here to find fault, but he was smart enough to let them in! The leaders of the two states, the people sent by them, have long been hiding away from each other, but they also look at Chu Lingxiao in amazement, and feel that God must be joking with them at this moment. Zhongzhou is the world! What is this?! Send these three people to fight with Tianzhou?! It took five or six seconds. Standing there, long Yunyue, who has never spoken, suddenly looks very cold. As soon as the voice falls, all the people in the audience are scared and dare not breathe. Straight think Chu Lingxiao three people, really is crazy! Even if the whole Zhongzhou is standing behind, it shouldn''t be so provocative at this time! "Interesting, I really want to see who gives you three such confidence, dare to come and challenge me!" Chapter 823 Quiet! Dead silence around! Everyone''s eyes are very dull, and at a loss. They don''t understand what''s going on. Because. All this. It happened so fast that it happened almost in front of them. At first. They thought. Chu Lingxiao and his three friends are really here to celebrate their birthday. For this reason. When they heard that the people of Zhongzhou were coming, they were very excited. They thought that Tianzhou would rise completely in the future. Become the first of the four states. And all this. Before using a single soldier, we completed the remaining three state boundaries and expressed the meaning of submission to them. I think so. Just after today, the three states will announce at different times. From now on, the four states, the imperial edict under the leadership of Tianzhou, will be their Tianzhou. What kind of prosperous period will it be? Even if it''s the most glorious time in Zhongzhou, isn''t it too much? But now! Who would have thought. It will be such a result! The people sent by the supreme realm of Zhongzhou are not here for congratulation, but for provocation! And still! Unbridled provocation! Completely in front of their Tianzhou Lord, without any scruples, are these three people crazy or really confident? "Tell me, who sent you three?" Long Yunyue said lightly: "I will not embarrass you. After that, I can let you go back. But when I go back, I will tell the people behind you that Zhongzhou has no boundaries. From tomorrow, everything will be gone!" The voice is so flat. I can hear any annoyance. But these words fell to the heads of the other two states. The people sent here immediately felt their backs were cold, their pupils were frightened, and their faces were stiff and they swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Grunt! Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. It''s over! You can''t help it. The leader of the two states, sent people, all hid aside and shook their heads helplessly. Why. This Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Why? What kind of person is this dragon cloud moon? Shake the past and shine the present! Among the four states, apart from the ancestors of the Ye family in the East pole, who can beat each other? From a very long time ago. This is one of the strongest in the world. After Ye Feng died, he became the best in the four states. Although they all learned from the head of their own state, Zhongzhou was born with a late God. But what can that do? Long Yunyue reached this place from a very long time. For so many years, coupled with the closing of the customs, even their leader of the state boundary said that the long Yunyue after the customs clearance. Among the four state boundaries. No one can match it! At present, Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Not only did these three people come here to provoke, but also let long Yunyue lie in the coffin and die! Don''t say anything else first! Who gave these three people such courage! For a moment. All the local friars in Tianzhou were full of sarcasm on their faces. They looked at Chu Lingxiao''s three people''s eyes, and even looked at him with contempt. They all had a slight sneer on their lips. They were really scared just now. But I just didn''t expect that there are still people in the world who dare to say this in front of their Tianzhou Lord. So. Will become a face of loss. But now. Back to God to them, immediately straight think Chu Lingxiao three people, like three even ordinary people are not as good as idiots! Next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s behavior, however, once again made everyone in the audience unable to help watching. Chu Lingxiao, who was standing up slowly, seemed not to hear the words of dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou. He waved like the air and signaled to the other two people standing beside him to step back. Then. With their hands on their backs, they went straight to longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou. For a moment. Bai Wei, the fourth disciple of long Yunyue, standing opposite, was also confused. What is this for? After provoking the later stage of the Heavenly Lord, he dared to come here as if nothing had happened? "Interesting. I haven''t seen any ants like you for a long time." Long Yunyue is also stunned. But then there was a hint of sarcasm on his face. Just in response. It''s still a very plain sentence, which makes everyone listen to it. It''s like a leaf falling from the silent lake. "I''ll give you a chance. I''m here today for no other purpose, just to kill you." Everyone: "..." Can fall in the ear of all people, only think that at this moment, their ears absolutely have problems, in an instant, one by one you look at me, I look at you, look at each other speechless, directly feel a face of shock and dumbness. Crazy! Must be crazy! This man, do you know what he''s talking about? Even in front of so many of them, he said that he wanted to kill one of the world''s masters. He was also the leader of Tianzhou, longyunyue! Don''t say it''s the leader of other States! It''s Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, who is now resurrected and has no foundation. Say such words! "I''m crazy. Now I dare to challenge dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou." Suddenly. The other two leaders of the state, who were sent here, shook their heads in disappointment. Through this. They always think that today''s Zhongzhou is beyond the boundaries, and it''s time to abdicate. Even if they all know that the terror of dragon Yunyue, the Lord of Tianzhou, can be provoked? Yes! Zhongzhou is the largest city in the world, but it really sent such people to come here. That only shows one problem. Zhongzhou is the world''s two main regions. Lady, master of forbidden mountains. It''s all stupid! Even if it doesn''t happen today, the world will not go far. The next moment. Long Yunyue also seems to lose interest. With a little helplessness and contempt in his eyes, he looks at Chu Lingxiao, who is walking towards him slowly. Then he waves his hand to let the others around him back away. He''s going to fight! Kill this guy who doesn''t know the height of the earth! See here. The four disciples, and Bai Wei, who had been standing there, were scared and hurried to hide away. This moment. All the people around, also can''t help but hold their breath in an instant, but they also open their eyes and look at this rare scene. After all. The Lord of heaven is strong. In normal times, they are not qualified to witness. Boom! Almost for a moment, the dragon, the cloud and the moon waved their hands, and the air of nine days suddenly turned into a giant hand, and they shot Chu Lingxiao, who was still walking. Big hands down. In an instant. It was dark all around, just like the end of the day. There was an unprecedented storm in the whole area. Bang! Within a hundred meters around Chu Lingxiao, they all turn into ashes in an instant. Next moment! The scene that appears in the eyes of all people makes their brain become blank, just like seeing the most incredible scene in the world, a pair of eyes staring straight, horrified, and a blank face. I saw Chu Lingxiao just standing there! I don''t know when it has appeared in front of longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou! Two faces! Less than a foot! Longyunyue''s face also changed suddenly. In a short moment, douda''s cold sweat had fallen from his forehead, his face was white, and his eyes were full of horror! Because. No one knows himself better than him! How strong! But this man, unexpectedly In a flash! He appeared in front of him, even he did not respond, just what happened! Chapter 824 Quick! Too fast! This scene. Fall in the eyes of the whole audience, feel a word, quick! But most of all, Chu Lingxiao was able to avoid without any damage! This is the strike of the God! How can be so easy to avoid people! Just standing beside them, just looking at them from afar, they all felt a terrible pressure, covering the area where Chu Lingxiao stood, which made them dare not move at all! They all know! That''s the real power of the strong! Did not achieve the same state with it, not even a step qualification, completely like instinctive, they were scared to stay there! It''s like a mouse meeting a cat! There''s no way to move! But what do they see?! The man not only moved, but also avoided the strike of dragon Yunyue, the Lord of Tianzhou! The moment came to the other side! But when all the people return to God, they can''t help looking at the moment of dragon cloud moon, the Lord of Tianzhou! This moment. Everyone in the audience was scared even more. They started to jump up! Just a few seconds! The whole body is soaked with cold sweat! All of us didn''t expect that their leader of Tianzhou, longyunyue, would have the same expression as them! Scared white face! The eyes are full of horror! From the distance they stand, we can see the big cold sweat on their faces, which drops from their forehead! In an instant! All people''s bodies were frozen in place, and their thoughts stopped in an instant. Bai Wei on the other side, as well as the four disciples, even a pair of eyes, all stared out in fear. Even if they did not believe their eyes, they knew in their hearts that it was not an illusion! The late strongman of God! Their heavenly state, the Supreme Master! From the far ages! It was called the four state boundaries, one of the two kings, long Yunyue, was also scared into this! What does this mean? This is clearly telling them! Even the leader of Tianzhou didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao in front of him was so powerful that he didn''t even react to him! "Here It''s impossible! " For a moment. Bai Wei, who had come back to God, was stunned. His eyes were staring, his face was frightened and he fell to the ground directly. Even our ancestors! No response! Isn''t that to say, Chu Lingxiao''s strength is far above his own ancestor! No! The ancestor of his family has been closed since the very far time. In fact, it should not have been the late days of the Heavenly Lord. Maybe, the ancestor at the moment has really stepped into the realm that his predecessors never reached! Create the world! Even if you don''t step in, it shouldn''t be far away! But even so! I still didn''t respond! This moment! Muddled! All the people in the audience were confused. Neither the local friars of Tianzhou nor the people sent by the leaders of the two major states thought that what appeared in front of them would be such a result! It''s not done yet! In their eyes, they are the invincible figures among the four states. They even have no chance to fight! Already! It''s a sign of defeat! Moreover, they were defeated easily by a man they had never met, a man they had always thought was the supreme leader of Zhongzhou! Is this a dream? The leader of the two States sent a group of people to look at each other with a dull, mechanical face. Immediately. Grunt! At once, they couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. At this moment, they felt that the soles of their feet were cool. From ancient times to the present, there was no scene that had ever happened. Now, it appeared in front of them! This man! Yes It''s the creation of the world! In an instant. When these three words, involuntarily, appeared in their minds, they were as thrilling as hearing, and all of them were paralyzed on the ground in fear. A world of creation! A strong man far away from the world! That''s not to say! The man standing in front of them at this moment is a terrorist who can step into the seventh heaven! My mother! For a moment. All the local friars who wanted to understand everything were immediately frightened by the numbness of their scalp, the instability of their legs, and the paralysis of their legs on the ground. "You How could you? " But now. There was no one there, more frightened than long Yunyue. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, it was like seeing the scene of jiuchongtian. I could not believe it. Now he! Where is dragon cloud moon, the Lord of Tianzhou! He is a character who comes from the future Lord of the world of heaven and earth. He has mastered many of the best skills in the future. From a very long time ago, he forcibly took away the Lord of Tianzhou, longyunyue! Although own strength! Since then, it has been exhausted and can only be rebuilt with the help of this body. But it''s OK. He''s the future! Originally, he is a strong man above the world. It''s only a matter of time before he wants to regain his accomplishments! Now! He made it! Has returned to the original state, heaven level creation world! And his strength now. In addition to the world of heaven and earth, several places of terror. Not to mention the four state boundaries, it is that any other state boundary of the main heaven and earth can be easily unified. But how could it be! A man from Zhongzhou has not only evaded his power, but also failed to respond to it. He has appeared in front of him! Fast! It is superior to the heaven level creation world! "It''s impossible, how can it be, how can you be so strong!" Suddenly. Longyunyue, who has come back to the gods, is about to collapse. He immediately retreats in fright. In his eyes, except for the horror, there is only the horror. Because. As far as he knows. Although the world of heaven and earth dominates the world of heaven creation, it should be on the verge of falling and cannot move at all. This is in the future world. There has been a long conclusion. Otherwise. He also won''t go straight out of the customs when he has reached the heaven level creation environment! As usual. He can keep closing. To a greater degree, all monks can''t match! Just the next moment. Respond to him. It''s Chu Lingxiao''s palm! Almost the same as his previous one, but at this moment, when he fell into the eyes of long Yunyue, he only felt that he saw the real end of the day. Compared with it, his hand was as weak as an ant! "Nine Jiuchongtian... " The dragon cloud moon almost from the heart, shouted these three words, the whole body''s sweat, all by this palm, scared of standing up. But now I''ve scared everyone. Pay attention to what long Yunyue is saying. The next moment. All they heard was a thud, and their eyelids jumped with fright! Chapter 825 A palm! Chu Lingxiao in front of them! Only one stroke! I actually took a picture of longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou who has been standing there! The area where we stand! It turns to ashes in an instant! There''s no grass left! This moment. Bai Wei, as well as the four disciples, all had goose bumps. They were all frightened by this scene. No! It''s not their God of heaven. I''ll be shot dead if I get a real slap! This is one! We are about to step into the world making environment that our predecessors have never reached! Although I know that Chu Lingxiao standing in front of them at the moment, I''m afraid that he is really a figure in the heaven world! But I really can''t accept it. Dragon Cloud moon, the Lord of Tianzhou, will one day be shot dead with one hand. Everyone''s eyes. There was a tremor. But. The next moment. Then I saw a figure full of blood. I stood up trembling and shaking. I immediately let everyone take a sigh of relief involuntarily. But looking at each other''s state at the moment, everyone''s heart was still scared, and suddenly I mentioned my voice. Only see. Longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, now has scars all over his body, his legs are broken, and his white bones are exposed, which makes everyone shudder. Look again. It''s full of hair. Although he survived, everyone can see that it must be the opponent who has exhausted all the cards before he can block the palm. His whole body breath has already dropped to the extreme. Then there''s the time to play before. The atmosphere of nine days is like a colorful scene falling down? The whole person. It''s almost the same as the beggars on the street. If they don''t see from the beginning to the end, they can''t believe it. This is the Lord of Tianzhou - long Yunyue! This moment. Quiet! It was a dead silence. Everyone''s throat, like a piece of wax, was extremely difficult to swallow. His face was dumb and dull. Because. Until now. They don''t know who Chu Lingxiao is! Only know that Chu Lingxiao comes from Zhongzhou wushangdajie! But I don''t know why Chu Lingxiao came to kill longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou! But now! There''s another problem in front of them! What the hell is going on! Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. When did such an unimaginable monster emerge! One stroke! Even more than before, the power of dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, was defeated! There is no fight at all! No! Today''s Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Are only female dignitaries and the masters of taboo mountains in town? One is the Lord of heaven! The other is xuanshizhu! But where did this man come from?! Look up. The eyes of all the people trembled to the extreme in an instant, and with Chu Lingxiao''s light opening, they felt the blood of the whole body coagulate, even the atmosphere, did not dare to breathe. Just hear that. "Do you remember that?" Smell the words. Everyone in the audience trembled and looked at the dragon cloud moon, the Lord of Tianzhou, with fear and uneasiness. Is this man! As far back as time? Have you ever had a blood feud with dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou? Now the other side, came to seek revenge? Even Ye Feng and ye Xuan, who had been standing there all the time, looked at each other, dumbfounded and confused. They thought Chu Lingxiao would kill the so-called leader of Tianzhou, longyunyue. Because of each other. It''s a terrorist from the future. But now it seems. It seems that things are not so simple. Is there anything else in it that they don''t know? You can hear Chu Lingxiao. Standing there trembling and trembling, his face was full of white dragon clouds and moon, but he seemed to hear the most incredible words. Looking at Chu Lingxiao alone, his pupils suddenly shrank, and the trembling voice said: "br > " you You are, you are This... It''s impossible. I don''t know you at all! You can''t be from that world! " Just that one. He felt that he had seen it somewhere. Very familiar. It was only for a while and a half, and there was no time to think. But now Chu Lingxiao said that, he immediately realized the origin of that palm! That''s not it! When he was still in the future world, he destroyed the power named ye men. Did the person in charge use the palm technique?! But how could it be! He remembers! The guardian who belongs to the future world of the human race has already been killed by him! All of them. He killed all the more! There shouldn''t be one talent left right! How can this be? The other side is not only from there, but also so terrifying! Heaven created world! I almost can''t resist it. The other hand! If he didn''t just do his best and use everyone''s cards, otherwise, how could he survive. But the next moment. In response to long Yunyue, it''s just a light sentence from Chu Lingxiao. "You seem to remember." The voice just dropped. The sweat of longyunyue''s whole body was once again raised in fear. His pupils shrank sharply, and his face was full of horror and fear. He quickly knelt down. Cry out: "spare my life, I''d like to be your dog, please, spare my life!" It''s not that he has no backbone. But he is not long Yunyue himself! He is a terrorist from the future world, not even the human race. There''s no need to value anything else. Dignity? More important than life! But the scene of dragon, cloud and moon kneeling and begging and kowtowing made everyone in the audience, especially the local monks of God, look stupid and feel that their hearts are greatly impacted at this moment. Their God of heaven! There are four state boundaries and one of the two kings. Even if he died, he should keep the king''s demeanor, right? So kneeling for mercy. Or in their memory "Ancestor..." This scene. Bai Wei, who was fatter, was completely stunned. His eyes were blank. He looked at the dragon cloud moon, who was kneeling on the ground like a dog, begging Chu Lingxiao for mercy. He only felt that his faith was immortal and collapsed at the moment. Just the next moment. The voice of long Yunyue has just fallen. See the sky suddenly again storm surge, a dark suddenly, that palm appeared again! "No, no!!!" See here. Longyunyue, the whole man, is in a state of collapse. His face is frightened and unwilling. He is about to run away. It was not easy for him to return to the top! How can I die like this! He''s going to kill back to the future! How can I be killed in this life by a man I have never seen before! "When you had two palms, now I have two palms. What are you unwilling to do?" A faint voice fell. Bang! After a brilliant light, the dragon cloud moon, who just got up and wanted to run away as hard as he could, turned to ashes in the trembling eyes of all people! This moment. Quiet! A dead silence! Chapter 826 The dragon cloud moon didn''t know until he died. Just that first shot. It''s not because I''m trying my best to use up all the cards. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t kill him intentionally. Because of him. He killed the person in charge of Yemen with two palms. And! It can also be killed with the first palm, but in the end, it deliberately let the other side die in fear, so it took two palms. What Chu Lingxiao wants to do! He never killed long Yunyue simply, but let him die in despair in hope! But all this at the moment. In the eyes of all the people in the audience, all the frightened breathing stopped. All the faces of all the people were pale. The whole person was as if he had lost his soul and was completely scared to be stupid there. Ye Feng and ye Xuan meet here. I also feel that the big stone that has been hanging above their heads has finally fallen. When they saw it. Long Yunyue was under Chu Lingxiao''s palm. When he didn''t die, he couldn''t help thinking that there was something else in his heart. He was an unimaginable backhand. But. Now it seems. He really thinks too much. But. Now it''s all right. The Lord of heaven is dead. All the people here today are looking at it. So are the people sent by the other two state leaders. Even if they don''t say it. From now on, we know which state boundary in the world is the most invincible! Zhongzhou is the world! After killing the leader of Tianzhou, it is estimated that the leader of the other two states will soon know that it is the fool who knows that it is the wisest choice to surrender to their boundless state. Ye Xuan hurriedly came over and asked: "adult, how to deal with these people?" It''s ok if you don''t ask. One question. Just now, all the people who had been a little slow to come to me were afraid to raise their heads again. They knelt on the ground, shivering, sweating all over, and even braved. Especially Bai Wei. The fear in my heart reached the extreme. Because. He seemed to have said something that Chu Lingxiao didn''t like before. Now, I don''t know whether this person will find him to settle accounts. This moment. With Ye Xuan''s voice falling, there was a quiet cicada around, and everyone quickly raised their ears. I''m afraid Chu Lingxiao will fight them next. "Isn''t there another world in this state?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "let him come first." Smell the words. Ye Feng then nodded and left. "Big My Lord, no, no, I have come. " Just. Just as Ye Feng was about to call someone over, there was a sudden trembling sound in the upper sky. Even when he saw it, he was trembling all over. I fell down in a hurry. The next moment. Without any hesitation, he knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao. It''s Tianzhou, another world Lord. It''s a young man like Ye Feng and ye Xuan, named tianwu. But in fact. This world Lord, named tianwu, came from the beginning and stayed in the sky all the time. At first, he was just curious about what would happen after the dragon cloud moon closed today. But I didn''t think of it. Let him see such a scene! Two hands! Unexpectedly, I shot the dragon cloud moon to death! I can''t imagine. The world of heaven and earth, there are such terror figures, this is absolutely the sixth heaven! It''s not visible from ancient times. Even in many ancient books, there is no record of such figures! Today. He saw it! So. When he heard that Chu Lingxiao wanted to find him, he didn''t hesitate at all and hurriedly came down. And seeing another world Lord of Tianzhou coming, all the people in the audience could not help but plop and jump. They are the two great kingdoms of Tianzhou! One! The man in front of him slapped him to death. Now the other one, after coming, knelt down directly. Before they laughed, they wanted to be above the other three states. Now it seems like a joke. This central state has no boundaries. What happened! How can such a monster appear suddenly! Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "are you the world''s master of Tianzhou?" Smell the words. Tian Wu nodded hurriedly and smiled: "later Younger generation, I am Yes, it is. Please, sir. If you have anything, just give me an order. I will do it. " Don''t look at the sky. But in fact, it is also a strong, strong swallow saliva, only saw Chu Lingxiao, then scared and hurriedly lowered his head. "Then that day, you are the head of the state. Understand?" "I see. I see. I see." Even if he heard this sentence, tianwu was not happy at all, although he knew that after the death of longyunyue, as another world Lord of Tianzhou, he should become the new Lord of Tianzhou. But this sentence. Speaking from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, it''s totally different. From now on, they are Tianzhou. Will be subject to the great realm of Zhongzhou, everything must obey the great realm of Zhongzhou! Although it sounds very cowardly. But to be able to follow a person of this level and look around the whole world, it is estimated that there is no one who does not agree. But. The next moment. Ye Feng said a word, but again surprised the whole audience, a cold sweat. "Sir, he just stepped into the world, didn''t he..." The meaning of Ye Feng. It''s already obvious. The four states, the reason why it is called the four states, is its strongest, at least reached the xuanshizhu! However, the sky is not obvious and has not yet reached the xuanshizhu. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "it doesn''t matter." Immediately. He was ready to leave Tianzhou. Before leaving, a light sentence, and again fell in a face dumb day without ears. "What can we do in the future to make Zhongzhou the largest city in the world?" The voice fell. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared. See here. Ye Feng and ye Xuan all shook their heads helplessly. In that case, they have nothing to say. But everyone in the audience, including tianwu himself, was shocked by Ye Xuangang''s words and gave birth to gooseflesh. How is this possible? An entourage? Can you see the level of a world Master? They thought that Ye Feng, who was following Chu Lingxiao, was just a follower, but now, it''s not! You can''t help it. Just as Ye Feng and ye Xuan were about to leave, they knelt in tianwu, raised their heads, looked at Ye Feng and asked: "dare you, are you the master of the forbidden mountains?" Smell the words. Ye Feng was stunned for a moment. It''s not surprising that tianwu and all the people in the audience think this way. After all, in their memory, today''s Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Besides the female dignitary, there is only the owner of the forbidden mountains, who is a man. But the next moment. Ye Feng left the last words, but let everyone in the audience, the moment fell into a dead silence. "My name is Ye Feng." Tianwu: "..." Chapter 827 Lord of Tianzhou. The news of the fall of long Yunyue at the time of his birthday spread to most of the world of heaven and earth, almost a dozen state boundaries, and they soon learned the news. A bunch of antiques, old monsters. I fell off my chin. Even in the distant ages, those still living in the world were choked by the news. In an instant. All the states that knew about this matter sent people to Tianzhou to investigate the cause of the matter. Four state boundaries. From the very far time, it has an unshakable position among many states. The world of heaven and earth. Almost half of the area is made up of huge state boundaries. But some states. There is no world to sit in. In a state boundary, there can be an immortal holy land that will never perish. But even if there is a state boundary, it is just a strong person who enters the world boundary. Of course. This is not to say that the world is sovereign, but so it is. It''s just that it''s too weak compared with the four state boundaries. The reason why the four state boundaries can be called the four state boundaries is that the strongest one in any state boundary is either the celestial lord or the metaphysical Lord! So. There is no state boundary among the four, which can be shaken. But now. All of them think that the strongest leader of Tianzhou has fallen! It''s still at this time of life! Damn it! Longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, has been one of the four major state boundaries since the very far time, and one of the two later strongmen of Tianshi. Moreover, it is in Zhongzhou that there is no upper boundary. After the fall of Yefeng, the old ancestor of Yejia in the East pole, it has become the only Tianshi leader! Although this life. They also heard that Zhongzhou was in the boundless territory, and that the female Reverend entered the heaven Lord. But you know. Long Yunyue has been the master of the world since the very far time. Now he returns to the world in seclusion. In fact, his strength is far better than that of the year when he stepped into the world making environment that no one has ever reached before. All very likely. But now! But tell them, dragon cloud moon fell down!!! It''s not shit. What is it? And now. Yunzhou, one of the four state boundaries, and Jianzhou, the world''s main territory is located deep in the region. There are two great figures standing. Its appearance, has a three-thirds of the youth posture, which means that these two great figures, has gradually entered the level of heaven and earth Lord. But when they found out. News of longyunyue''s clearance. It is clear that great changes will take place in the situation of the four major states in the future. In the future, there will be no great boundary between China and the state. And only Tianzhou has no upper boundary! This is something that will happen. Long Yunyue and other figures have reached the heaven lord since the very far time. Now they are out of the pass. Which of the four state boundaries, including the nvzun, will be the opponent of long Yunyue. So. They did not hesitate to give up their dignity and sent people to Tianzhou to negotiate, so as not to send troops to Tianzhou in the future. When they unified the four major state boundaries, they also avoided being defeated by longyunyue in front of people all over the world and ended up in such a mess. After all, they are also powerful masters of the world! He is also the master of one of the four states. Even if you know that you are invincible, you can''t help the ants in the world to look at them in a mess. But now what''s going on? Long Yunyue! How can I die! "Are they back?" Almost at the same time. Two states, two extremely dignified, but feel a little restless voice, at the same time, in the depths of these two states, spread out. Behind these two worlds. There are also a group of people who are the top monks in the two states. I heard the leader of my own state. But no one dared to respond. He even lowered his head. They are also waiting for people to come back and tell them what happened in Tianzhou. Time passed like this. Finally. After half incense. Deep in the border of the two states, those who went to Tianzhou to celebrate their birthday came back in a daze. See here. The whole scene became quieter in an instant. The leaders of the two states, all the top monks in the area, looked at the people coming back, but looked at each other''s pupils shrinking sharply and their faces were horrified. All words to the lips. Immediately. I swallowed it again. It seems that Tianzhou is really out of the picture. It''s an unimaginable event! "What are you doing? Don''t tell me what happened to Tianzhou. Why did dragon cloud moon suddenly fall down?" The next moment. The leaders of the two states all focused on those who came back from Tianzhou. Suddenly. These people, all of a sudden body hit a cold shiver, this just reflected come over, oneself already returned to own state boundary, but still some still can''t believe, after strong swallow a saliva. Just look at all the people around in a daze. Until I saw the leader of my own state, it seemed that he was finally reborn after the disaster. Suddenly, his legs were soft and he collapsed on the ground and said: "out It''s a big event. It''s really a big event in Tianzhou. Dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, was slapped twice, and it was burned to ashes! " Everyone: "..." For a moment. Everyone is a little confused. Two slaps? Make dragon cloud moon the Lord of Tianzhou? How is this possible? Although they know that long Yunyue is really dead, if the truth is this, it is impossible, right? How could the leader of Tianzhou be killed by two slaps? Even the leader of the two major states could not help but frown and stare at the people below. "It''s true that Zhongzhou is the largest city in the world. From nowhere, a man in white with great strength and terror appeared. He slapped the leader of Tianzhou to death." The leader of the two major states: "..." "By the way, Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, which should have fallen long ago, has also been revived!" The leader of the two states: "..." Everyone: "..." Almost at the same time, most of the world is dominated by heaven and earth. Many people sent by the state boundary to Tianzhou to inquire about the news also came back. When the truth comes out. The strongest of all the state boundaries, as well as their confidants, all looked at Zhongzhou''s boundless world with frightful eyes, and all their gooseflesh came out. I can''t believe it! Zhongzhou is the largest city in the world. The ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole has risen! I can''t believe it. Zhongzhou is the world! Even out of a two slap, it can be the dragon cloud moon, the leader of Tianzhou, the terrorist existence of death! That''s not it! Did the forefathers not reach the world making state?! Zhongzhou is in the sky. Two future palace figures. Again. "Now we should be able to continue to catch the animals that have taken away the property in Tianzhou, right?" "Go ahead, let them fight as fast as possible. There is another one in the future world of our people, which is about to be lost. We should go back as soon as possible." Chapter 828 Four major state boundaries stand out. From the very far age, it is the most powerful four regions in most of the main heaven and earth. Dragon Cloud moon, one of the two kings. It is also the king of the world. Since learning that longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, is about to leave the customs, most of them believe that longyunyue is about to win the world. No way. There has never been a unified world of heaven and earth. It will be unified by the dragon, cloud and moon in the near future. But now. Who ever thought. One of the twin kings of the four states, long Yunyue, unexpectedly died. What''s more, Ye Feng, the ancestor of the Ye family in the East pole, who was supposed to have fallen from a long time ago, was revived. There are people in the world who can revive a world Lord? There is only one reason. Ye Feng, the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, did not die at all, but fell into a state of long sleep. Now he was slapped by those two palms and rescued the horrible man in white who was killed by long Yunyue. For a while. Most of the world of heaven and earth is boiling. Nobody thought of it. In this world, there will be such a terrible person. The world making world, which has never been reached by anyone before, will be the first one in the world! In fact, the world is created. It is not a specific realm. It is just that many sages have studied and thought that there is such a state above the world Lord state, and named it as the creation world state. The world of heaven and earth. There are three major institutes of practice, namely Tiangang, magic dragon, and perfect. Their essence is also unfathomable. Almost every era, there are three institutes of practice. Every time. Almost in the world of the main heaven and earth, there will be a huge wave. Even there are old monsters sleeping under, dragging their hoarse voice, to their descendants. Three major institutes of practice. I''m afraid it''s a product older than the extremely distant times. Up to now, almost every corner of the world of heaven and earth is filled with people from the three major institutes of practice. Up to the friars every day, using technology products, and received news. Just like the news people see every day. All of them are collected by the three major institutes of practice, and finally published in the whole world of heaven and earth. Down to every mortal class. However, there are very few people in the core who can really contact the three major institutes of practice. Or from a very far time, the core members of the three institutes seem to disappear in this world without any trace. Only these three institutions, which have been supporting the industry, are still operating in the world of heaven and earth. But. On the day after the death of dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, the news that most of the monks in heaven and earth were frightened suddenly came out of one of the three major institutes of practice, the magic dragon Institute of practice. The meaning is obvious. The Research Institute of magic dragon practice has issued a huge reward. If you want to slap the man who died of the dragon cloud moon, you can catch him for the research of the Research Institute of magic dragon practice. As soon as the news came out. It''s just a stone that arouses thousands of waves. No one thought that this day, longyunyue, the leader of the state, had just been slapped to ashes by two people. It''s frightening enough. As a result, from a very far time, the magic dragon Institute has disappeared. Even as soon as it appears. We''re going to catch each other as mice to study? Are you crazy? That''s a horrible man who can make dragon cloud moon, the Lord of Tianzhou, into ashes with two slaps! No one has stepped into the creation world before! The terrorist who can really step into the seventh day! Catch this to study? Isn''t that pushing yourself into the fire? Actually. Most of the monks who know the three major monastic institutes have no doubt about their terrible degree. They are not in any state boundary at all. They can test it, even if they are in the four state boundaries. The origin is very mysterious. It has existed since the very far time. Now, as long as the strong man reaches the realm of the Lord, he knows the three major institutes of practice almost from that time. And then. These are only young people who are just beginning to live in the world. But the three major institutes of practice at that time have become famous all over the world, and they are the giants known to the whole world. But until they reach the kingdom of the Lord. Only then do we really know how impossible it is for us to figure out all the three major practices. If a force wants to exist for a long time, there must be a top-notch strong one in charge. Otherwise. It won''t take long. It will be swallowed up by others and become a wisp of smoke in the world history of the main heaven and earth. Such an example. Throughout the whole world, there are almost innumerable. As the saying goes, the waves behind the Yangtze River are stronger than those before it. Number of current celebrities. Still see today. Let alone a state boundary. From the very far ages, almost half of the state leaders who dominated the world of heaven and earth have changed. Those old state leaders, not dead, are old, and finally become a skeleton. But now. How many of those so-called Big Macs are left in the distant times? But I didn''t expect that the Research Institute, which was originally just a research on the way of monks'' practice, has also become one of them and still stands. Yunzhou, Jianzhou. Deep in one of the four states. When it was known that the magic dragon Institute was reappeared again, two great figures appeared again by accident, with frowns tight and heavy on the face. Immediately. He waved. I burned all the laws and decrees that I had written in person. Seeing this, all the people below didn''t speak. The leader of the two states. It was intended that today, people would go to wushangdajie, Zhongzhou, to give a message to show friendship. In fact, it means white dots. It''s Guishun in disguise. After all. With two slaps, the dragon cloud moon, the Lord of Tianzhou, was made into ashes, which they could not provoke at all. But now. They''d better wait and see. If any other people or forces say they want to deal with such terrorists, they will not pay attention to them at all, and the legal tenor will still be delivered to the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. But it must be! It is one of the three major institutes of practice, the magic dragon Institute! It''s not so good that these three institutes of practice do not appear. Once they appear, they are all aware of a problem again, especially the fact that dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, was slapped to ashes by two hands. When they are linked together, it shows that the terror of the three institutes of practice is far beyond their imagination. The so-called creation world. It is estimated that they are not the three major institutes of practice at all. They are imaginary realms! But among the three major institutes of practice! I''m afraid it was a long time ago! Then someone has reached the creation of the world, and finally released three words of the creation of the world to the outside world! But now. There''s another problem. They can''t think of it at all! That''s it! Why does the Research Institute of magic dragon practice aim at the great world of Zhongzhou, the white man who killed the dragon cloud moon! A creation world. It''s not for fun Chapter 829 For a while. Most of the world of heaven and earth has fallen apart. First, dragon cloud moon, the leader of Tianzhou, was slapped to ashes by two people. Now even the Ancient Research Institute of magic dragon practice has appeared. And the first thing. Unexpectedly, he offered a reward to the whole heaven and earth world. He wanted to catch the man in white who killed long Yunyue and study him. This is not to create a world, leaving half face. Great means. All people dare not even dream before. In this world. It''s not to say that it''s the world making environment that has never been reached before. If someone dares to challenge, it''s the world Lord environment. This kind of thing rarely happens, even if there are several fierce people, lunatics, who challenge the world Lord environment in history. But after that. Either it''s dead, or it''s gone forever. This is the case in the world. To make the world, let alone. But now It''s a thrill, but it comes one after another. With the birth of the magic dragon Institute, almost half of the state boundary areas in the main heaven and earth are in silence. There is no leader of the state boundary who dares to talk. Deal with a creation world? They don''t have the courage. It''s all a matter of seeking death. Don''t you see that dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, slapped twice and was shot dead by the man in white?! Zhongzhou has no boundaries. East pole Yejia area. A young man in royal blue robe and elegant temperament came in from the outside of the East pole hall, and then stood respectfully beside a white man with hands on his back, looking at the sky in the distance. Bow and salute: "Sir, don''t you really need to pay attention to it, magic dragon Institute?" The voice just dropped. Ye Xuan, who was standing beside the man in white, also saw the light in his eyes shaking involuntarily, and his face became slightly dignified. To be honest. This is the day after they came back from Tianzhou. I thought. Dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, was shot dead by two palms. It will frighten all the world forces. But I didn''t think of it. The magic dragon, one of the three major institutes of practice, has also appeared. It is necessary to announce that he will be arrested for research. It''s a big tone. To be honest. Even when they first heard it, they were shocked. Yes. They also didn''t think that the three major institutes of practice still exist in the world until now. At that time, they were two young people just born. At that time, the three major institutes of practice were already one of the most mysterious places in the world. And when they all step into the world. The voice of the three great Institutes of practice becomes smaller and smaller until they disappear completely. They were then. I didn''t care too much. They believe that they can ignore all forces and regions in the world, except for those of the same rank. They can''t see anything. But now. It never occurred to me that the magic dragon, one of the three institutes of cultivation, still exists in the world. They were then. I didn''t see through all this. This absolutely means that the three major institutes of practice are even more terrifying and profound than they imagined, and even dare to provoke. Although they still don''t know how Chu Lingxiao exists. But there are three words to make the world. Is it not enough to frighten the whole world? But it''s not. As soon as the magic dragon Institute is born, it is necessary to catch this one, just like being a mouse. It''s not crazy. It is to have enough inside information to think that you are strong enough to be fearless of anyone. One more thing! They are still worried. Since the magic dragon, one of the three major institutes of practice, still exists in this world, the other two institutes must be the same. Will it be the same as the study of dragon cultivation Ye Feng who spoke earlier. See Chu Lingxiao no response. Also just did not speak, then, then did not say a word, respectfully stood aside. And for Chu Lingxiao. The solution to longyunyue, the Lord of Tianzhou, is only because longyunyue has to die. Who is the current longyunyue? It is a terror creature that has been robbed of everything, and it has destroyed Chu Lingxiao. Which future world of the human race do you value? So long Yunyue must die. As for the magic dragon Institute, one of the three major institutes of practice, Chu Lingxiao didn''t pay attention at all. As long as the other side does not take the initiative to die. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t have any intention of making another move. But. At this time. Ye Feng suddenly thought of something, but his eyes moved. He raised his head and said: "by the way, sir, Tianzhou sent someone last night. He said that when he picked up the relics of longyunyue again, he found a letter that was sealed without any words." Letter? Smell the words. Ye Xuan, standing aside, frowned at once. Based on his understanding of longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, he was extremely proud in a far-off era, and always disdained to make friends with others, even Ye Feng. There should be no one. He can write something. There is only one possibility. This letter may not belong to the original one, dragon Yunyue, the Lord of Tianzhou, but to this terrorist creature who has been deprived of his body and comes from the future world! It''s strange. Start with the truth. This terrorist creature from the future should have no one to write to in person, and it seems to be extremely important. Otherwise. It will not even be able to see through what is written on it. "Of all the relics, this letter is the only one. It''s the most strange. So tianwu gave this letter to me. I want to show you what it says." Say. Ye Feng took the letter out of his arms, bowed respectfully, and handed it to Chu Lingxiao. The reason why even maple leaves feel strange. Because. From tianwukou, we know that this letter was placed in the deepest part of Tianzhou. It seems that this terrorist creature was shot dead by Chu Lingxiao before it could be sent out. The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao opened the letter, Ye Feng and ye Xuan changed their eyes. Because. This letter, which they couldn''t read, appeared in Lingxiao of Chu, with a line of words! But at the same time. However, both of them felt that Chu Lingxiao, after reading the contents of the letter, was obviously full of quiet breath, which immediately became extremely quiet and cold. In an instant. Straight let two people body, immediately cannot help, hit a cold shiver. "It''s interesting. My people, when they were the research objects, didn''t want to pay attention to them. Now it seems that there''s no need for the existence of the magic dragon Institute!" Chapter 830 Hear Chu Lingxiao. No matter Ye Feng or Ye Xuan, both of them were shocked by their fierce look. What''s the matter? Previously, the Research Institute of magic dragon practice announced to the whole world that it would catch this man and become a mouse to study why he could enter the world of creation. Even so. This one didn''t pay attention. How can this on the contrary suddenly change your mind. Just read this letter, and What was written in this letter, which immediately made this man change his mind and kill the magic dragon, one of the three major institutes of practice? You can''t help it. Ye Feng and ye Xuan took a look at each other and went forward to see the contents of the letter. In an instant. The two men took a closer look. After reading the above contents, I was suddenly shocked, my face was shaking, and my eyes were filled with disbelief and dumbness. Because of the above. It''s hard for them to imagine. It''s true. The magic dragon, one of the three major institutes of practice, came from the future world of the heaven and earth, just like the Dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou who was robbed of his body. But they! Remember clearly. The three major institutes of practice exist in the ancient past which is more distant than the extremely distant times. Even the monks of distant times. I don''t know how long the three monastic institutes have existed. You can say that. Nowadays, in the world of heaven and earth, any realm of practice, even all kinds of alchemy, is related to the three major institutes of practice. So. For a long time. Many monks have joked that the three major institutes of practice are the beginning of everything for the monks. It is one of the three major institutes of practice. The emergence of monks. Although it should not be true. But it also shows from the side that the history of the three major institutes of practice is too far away. But they also know from the mouths of the terror creatures coming from the future that from the very far ages, the future creatures have come to the world of heaven and earth. But if it''s the magic dragon Institute. All from the future. That doesn''t mean that these future creatures will arrive earlier than they think! That''s unavoidable! It''s terrible! This letter not only explains the future of the magic dragon Institute, but also explains why the Dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, who was robbed of his body, wrote to the magic dragon Institute. It turns out to be the body of some future people. It was handed over to the Research Institute of magic dragon cultivation. As the research object, the body was planed! Just think about it. They all feel creepy. The Dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, who can be robbed of his body, wrote a letter to him specially. That must mark this event. It''s extremely not simple. The conspiracy hidden in it may be more terrible than that of future creatures when they come to this world! You know. Only they knew that the Dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, who had been burned down by Chu Lingxiao, actually had such terrible power that it was not only the later stage of Tianshi Lord as the outside world thought. It must have reached the world making state! Otherwise. At the beginning, when they entered the Tianzhou Lord and saw the dragon cloud moon, why did they all feel a tremendous threat? If Chu Lingxiao hadn''t stood in front of them, they would have been burned. And a terror creature that can reach the world making environment, write a letter specifically to explain that the Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon, the research body of the human race, will be the general future human race? But the next moment. Before Ye Feng could wait, ye Xuan and ye Xuan came back to their senses, but Chu Lingxiao had slowly stood up. Then, the letter, even more directly, turned into a wisp of smoke and burned away. See here. Two people a heart, can not help but mention the throat eye. It seems that what this magic dragon Institute has done really makes this person angry! "Let''s go to the Dragon cultivation Institute." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan are shocked by this sentence. They look at each other strangely. Don''t you Do you know the specific location of the Dragon cultivation Institute? For a moment. Both of them are in a tense mood, but they also have some expectations. The reason for the tension. It''s because the terror creature that can let dragon Yunyue, the Lord of heaven state, lose his body, all have respect for the magic dragon Institute. In this letter, with respect, it can be seen that the magic dragon Institute is more terrible than they think. Even a creation world. I dare not be too presumptuous. What we are looking forward to! Until now. No matter who is in the world of heaven and earth, we only know that there have been three mysterious Institutes of practice since the very far time, but no one has yet known where any of them is. But now. Chu Lingxiao is going to take them. This is what they are looking forward to. Where is the Research Institute of dragon practice. "Adult......" "Sir..." But. The next moment. Ye Feng and ye Xuan are both hesitant. After all, it''s not for fun. They can make a world like this. They are so afraid. Will they also be in danger if they follow Chu Lingxiao? "Why, dare not?" Just when I heard Chu Lingxiao''s words. Two people a heart, can''t help but again a tight, hesitated after a few seconds, all of a sudden raised his head, eyes full of firmness. Isn''t that to see it? What''s the big deal! Even if it''s really dangerous then, can''t they run with their strength? Immediately. They followed Chu Lingxiao and left Zhongzhou wushangjie again. In a flash. After Chu Lingxiao, they have already crossed more than a dozen state boundaries. Among them, there are three who are still in charge of the world. But even so. In front of Chu Lingxiao''s figure, there is still no meaning of staying. It seems that in his eyes, these places where the world Lord sits are not worth his eyes at the moment. But. The more so. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, who follow behind, are two people, but one heart, more inexplicably nervous. This magic dragon cultivation Institute. Where exactly? Doesn''t even the state boundary of the world''s main territory? The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, however, suddenly stopped in the sky of a huge, deep forest. Light way: "here it is." For a moment. Both of them immediately returned to their senses. But looking down at the deep mountain forest, Ye Feng and ye Xuan, they were full of disbelief and surprise. Although the mountains and forests are deep. It is far away from Zhongzhou. But as long as he is a monk in the world of heaven and earth, no one does not know him. Because! This is not exactly the entrance of the world of the main heaven and earth, that is said to be the deep mountain guarded by the dragon and insect family?! No? The magic dragon Institute, one of the three major institutes of practice, is here? Chapter 831 This deep forest. Not to mention that they are so high in the realm of the Lord. They are the most common friars in the heaven and earth. They all know this deep mountain and old forest. It''s also rumored. The place to guard the entrance of the main heaven and earth. The Dragon insect family, the last old dragon insect monster, is the place to sit. But now. But I told them that the magic dragon Institute, one of the three major institutes of practice, was also here. Isn''t it amazing? Because. From a very long time ago. When they entered the world, they went into this deep forest and saw it. It is true that, as the rumor says, at night, it was very strange and seeping. The sound of dragons and insects. Just like the river left over from jiuchongtian, it can''t end until it comes out again in the daytime. But even so. They have never seen a single person when they enter this deep forest. They have not found the voice of dragon and insect in this deep forest. You know. Even if they are not invincible in the world, they are the world''s most powerful people with few enemies. Where else in the world can they not see through? But I didn''t think of it at all. Even the three-year-old among ordinary people didn''t believe that there was any secret in this deep forest. It was so strange. They are waiting for the world. I can''t see through at all. The so-called sound of dragon and insect, however, seems to be close at hand, but it can''t find the source at all. And then they. Almost all the mountains and forests were turned upside down, but there was no trace. Now, Chu Lingxiao tells them that this is the magic dragon Institute, one of the three major institutes of practice, and the area where it is located. How dare they believe that? "Adult......" The next moment. Ye Xuan finally couldn''t help it. He asked: "are you in the wrong place? How can the magic dragon Institute find such a place? In a very distant era, the younger generation went in to look for the dragon and insect family, but found nothing, let alone the people of the magic dragon Institute?" Smell the words. Ye Feng, standing next to the word, is full of doubts. He looks down into the mountains and forests. Then he looks at Chu Lingxiao with confusion. He didn''t believe it either. It''s true that there''s a rumor here that never appeared in the eyes of the world. But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao didn''t pay attention to them. But carrying his hands on his back, he walked slowly to the front, and then said lightly: "come out, I have something to ask you." You can''t help it. Straight let Ye Feng, ye Xuan two people in front of a Leng. Who? Who are you going to let out? Is there anyone else here besides them? And in Chu Lingxiao''s words, just fell. Under the huge mountains and forests, it was suddenly out of the sky, out of a rickety body, wrinkled face, and gray haired old man, but, although it looks old and frail, but walk up the road, it is like flying. It seems that because of the arrival of Chu Lingxiao. I dare not be slighted at all. Immediately. It''s three steps and one step. Before Ye Feng and ye Xuan can wait, they slow down. In the blink of an eye, the old man with white hair has already come to Chu Lingxiao. At the next moment, they kneel down and respectfully say: "little old man, I don''t know if the host is coming here. If you miss us, please forgive me." For a moment. Looking at this sudden old man with white hair, Ye Feng and ye Xuan, they are all confused. They reacted. You can''t help it. At once, I looked at each other, and I felt completely incredible. Because. Just now! No matter who is among them, they did not see clearly how the old man with white hair came. I feel in front of me. All of a sudden, a shadow flashed, and then, when they came back to God, they knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao for convenience! This moment. Ye Feng and ye Xuan were totally shocked and stunned. This old man with white hair! Just came out of the deep mountain and forest below, but how could it be, whether it was from a far away era or just when they arrived, they had subconsciously looked at it. No one''s breath is found! How can this be! Suddenly a white haired old man came out! Suddenly. The pupils of the two of them shrink sharply at the same time. What did they realize when they stopped? Looking at you, the old white haired man kneeling in Chu Lingxiao, they really felt that their hearts were shocked at the moment. They didn''t even find out! Isn''t this old man with white hair Create the world! It''s another creation! And! It''s still in this deep forest! In the face of the two people''s incredible eyes, Chu Lingxiao was extremely calm, and said lightly: "are they still in there?" Smell the words. The old man with white hair hurriedly nodded: "yes, master, but it seems that they have had something important recently, or something important in the future, which leads to many corpses being transported in from the future." In an instant. Hearing the words of the old man with white hair, Ye Feng and ye Xuan, one heart, trembled to the extreme. They all held their breath and listened quietly. I can''t believe it. Now standing in front of them, the old man with white hair knows that the future world exists! You can''t help it. Both of them felt that they were too ignorant. The world of heaven and earth had been known for a long time, but they had just learned about it. This gap. It''s too big. In fact, when the old man with white hair at the moment found that Chu Lingxiao had come, his heart was also trembling, and his heart beat faster than usual, because no matter Ye Feng, ye Xuan or ye nvzun had touched Chu Lingxiao earlier than him. I also know more about the three major institutes of practice. It''s just that he didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao will suddenly come here. It''s hard not to This is going to fight against the Dragon cultivation Institute? Immediately. Thinking of this possibility, even the old man with white hair felt his scalp numb and could not help but swallow his throat. Tremor track: "main Master, do you want me to take you there? In recent days, the magic dragon Institute has been very careful. It has sealed nearly a hundred seals one after another. It seems that it doesn''t hope at all that outsiders know they are here. " Hundred seals? Suddenly. Hearing this sentence, Ye Feng and ye Xuan suddenly have a bright eyes and a fierce coagulation. Generally speaking. Even if the state boundary is closed, it is enough to use ten seals at most. However, the magic dragon Institute actually uses hundreds of seals. I''m afraid it''s really hiding some terrible secrets. And after hearing the old man with white hair. Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "so it is, then it''s not necessary. I''m here today to destroy it!" Old man with white hair: "..." In fact, it''s not impossible for Chu Lingxiao to detect it, but he just used only one percent of his power, so he asked the old man with white hair. Now that he knows that the magic dragon cultivation Institute is still here, it''s enough! Boom! In an instant. Before the three people in the audience reacted, they saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand. Half of the mountains and forests were blown away. Even the old man with white hair can''t help but have a heart when he sees this scene, and it''s hanging in a moment. Chapter 832 For the old man with white hair. He knows. The three major institutes of practice all come from the future and represent different races behind them. However, the magic dragon Institute, let alone the magic dragon, can make anyone understand that this is not from the human race! What will happen in the world in the future. He knows better than anyone. That''s a bloody battle between a real race and a race. Whoever loses, there will be a future world belonging to his own family, which will turn into ashes and never be revived. Magic Dragon cultivation Institute. Can stay in this life, interweave the future, absolutely has the superelevation status. He has no doubt. Based on Chu Lingxiao''s strength, he is absolutely capable of wiping out the whole Institute of magic dragon cultivation from the world. But then? The devil knows! What kind of race exists behind the Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon, but the race who can establish such an organization in this world can be imagined to be the most powerful in the future. I don''t know. Why the powerful monks in the future don''t spare no effort? They must let the monks of their own race come to the world of the world, but there must be a big secret. Otherwise. In the future, the world, all races, including the human race itself, will not participate in the war of life and death for this matter. You know! That''s why! The future world of many races has been destroyed! But even so. However, no race is willing to give in. It seems that they must let their race become the master of the world, even in the future! But now. Chu Lingxiao is going to destroy the whole Institute of dragon cultivation. This is no doubt to be against some terrible race in the future world! If you stay in this life. He has no doubt about Chu Lingxiao''s strength, which is unstoppable. However, with the passage of time, the strength of monks of all races in the future has changed dramatically. Never heard of it. How can someone use their own power to fight against an entire race! Ye Feng, ye Xuan didn''t think so much. They just think that it''s too direct for Chu Lingxiao to enter the magic dragon cultivation Institute. Because. I don''t know what''s going on inside. It''s definitely in the other side''s base camp. If it''s somewhere else. They are not worried. But this is a terrorist area that even the creation of the world should be afraid of. The next moment. Looking at the figure of Chu Lingxiao, he rushed into the abyss directly, and Ye Feng couldn''t help saying: "sir..." But I only heard the old man with white hair, saying lightly: "don''t worry about it. It''s just too simple for the master to destroy a magic dragon Institute. You two, just wait here." Smell the words. Ye Feng''s steps, immediately stopped there, ye Xuan is the same. Originally, they were hesitant to follow. Just can''t find a reason. Since I heard the old man with white hair say this, they will stay here. Anyway, they went. I don''t think it will help. No way. It could also be a liability to this one. One night. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s figure, it disappears completely in front of him. However, Ye Feng can''t help but ask, his face is full of worries. "Senior, are you really OK?" Ye Xuan, who is standing by, is in a very nervous mood. But they look like this. But the old man with white hair was helpless and sighed. "Don''t worry, master''s strength is not what you can imagine. He said that if you can kill the magic dragon Institute, you can definitely kill it. Just wait here." You can''t help it. Hearing this, both of them suddenly showed a wry smile. Although it sounds very heartbreaking. But it''s also true. The strength of this man is really beyond their imagination. It''s really horrible to shoot one of them to death. "I dare to ask you, elder, is it the dragon and insect family, the last one..." "If you think so, let alone, in the final analysis, I am also the master, brought to this world from the future." Ye Feng: "..." Ye Xuan: "..." At the moment, it''s inside the magic dragon Institute. But there were sirens everywhere. Just like in the mortal world, one of the most rigorous research centers, the scene after being invaded, is full of red lights flashing, one after another, which sounds very disturbing. "Alert, alert, foreign invasion, foreign invasion!!!" "Alarm, alarm!" To be honest. At the beginning of Chu Lingxiao, he really didn''t pay attention to the Research Institute of magic dragon cultivation. In his eyes, as long as the other party doesn''t come to him, he won''t do it. But the Institute of magic dragon cultivation. But I made the same mistake as the body of dragon Yunyue, the leader of heaven state, which is a terror creature! That''s the one who moved the leaf gate! How dare you kill those people one by one before you dig them out! Boom! Boom! Boom! This is one after another, such as the white buildings built by modern science and technology. Even if there are foreign enemies invading, even in the late days of the Heavenly Lord, none of them can be shaken. But now. When Chu Lingxiao walked by these buildings, he followed them one by one and turned them into ashes! And from those buildings, we can see a scene that is extremely penetrating. What''s in it. Almost all of them are the bodies of the future world monks of the human race. Some of them have only one arm or one leg left, which is full of bloody flavor everywhere. But. Along with these buildings, they turn into ashes. "A group of fools, our coordinates, who exposed them!" And now. There is a middle-aged man in a white robe in a deep place of the magic dragon Institute. He looks at a huge light curtain and scolds the whole people of the Institute. He looks very angry and angry. "A group of Pisces, what are you still doing? Send the ultimate number one!" For a moment. The voice of the middle-aged people is even more grumpy, because Chu Lingxiao has approached the most important area of their magic dragon Institute. A place to study the body of human friars! And! These days, their research has made a great breakthrough, which in an instant led to their race, in the future world, in the fight against the warrior friars, made unprecedented success. The future of the three peoples has been destroyed at one stroke! But now. But to be destroyed by this sudden man in white? "This guy, what is it? How could it be so easy to find the coordinates of our magic dragon Institute!" For a moment. The brow of middle-aged people is more tight. Chapter 833 Their magic dragon cultivation Institute. Where is it? Standing behind is the future demon dragon clan! Don''t say it''s in the world of heaven and earth, it''s in the future world. Who dares to provoke them? You know! They are the descendants of the real dragon family. They are not those inferior creatures that have evolved! The blood is noble. So. Only in this future world can we set up the Research Institute of magic dragon cultivation. Which future races are qualified to do so here? Count it carefully. No more than three! But now. Not only did someone break into their magic dragon Institute, but also directly destroyed all their research results on the human race and monks of all races. How can this be tolerated?! The next moment. The middle-aged man, staring at Chu Lingxiao in the huge light, said fiercely: "this man is dead today!" Say. Also to other people, angry way: "OK, the ultimate number one!" Soon. There was a voice that responded to him. "Now, my Lord, now..." "Do you still need to ask me? Send it out and kill this man! " After a good scolding. Instant. In the deep of this magic dragon Practice Research Institute, a pair of blood red eyes suddenly appeared. At the next moment, they directly disappeared in place. See here. The middle-aged people immediately stare at the huge light curtain Road: "no matter who you are, dare to enter our magic dragon Institute, even if you come from the future, you will die!" In fact, let alone middle-aged people. Now. As long as it''s the people of the Dragon cultivation Institute, they are all angry, directly feel their dignity, and are severely trampled on their feet. They are from the demon dragon family! In this world, the world of heaven and earth, suffered such a blow, the whole mountain gate was mercilessly opened. This is at any time in the past. Even in the future. It didn''t happen. Results now! However, some dare to break in, which has destroyed the trend of their magic dragon cultivation Institute! Even they feel it. It''s a joke! They don''t bother the world''s human friars. It''s not that they don''t have the strength, but they don''t care! Are the human friars who dominate the world of heaven and earth worthy of the help of these future demons and dragons? So. Since they came into this life. It has never really appeared in the world, only from the perspective of onlookers, indifferent to observe the development of the friars from ancient times to the present. Because. No matter they are the dragon clan. Or any other race in the future, including the human race itself, has found that the reason why the world in the future changes so much is not that the world in the future has its own problems. But in this life! So. All the future races have fought their lives to deliver their monks to this world. One of the main reasons. It''s all the races of the future that have been discovered! In those days, many ancient books and records of Jiulong Sarcophagus, in jiuchongtian, turned their backs on the figures of all living beings, which was neither fabricated nor exaggerated! It''s a time of the past! There was that scene! That figure, sitting on the Jiulong Sarcophagus, carries all living beings and endlessly oppresses, dominates the whole world of the main heaven and the earth, and easily smashes jiuchongtian into ashes! Finally! But it''s back to the original! It seems that there is something buried in jiuchongtian! You know! Even in the future world, no race has ever been able to turn nine heavens into ashes! Such strength! Even though millions of years have passed, it has not yet appeared! What does this mean? This shows that the strength of that figure has completely overthrown the past. They study monks and all the achievements on the road of cultivation are incomparable. Covering the past and the present, they can''t describe that figure! Crown the past, the present and the future. He is the only one! Even if the time of the world of heaven and earth, in the past million years, ten million years, or even one hundred million years, I''m afraid there won''t be one! So here comes the question! That figure, originally in jiuchongtian, what was buried in? In the future, all races have made some clues. In the future world, all the great changes are related to this matter. That is to say, the behavior of that figure, from the distant past to the present, is still affecting the development of all races in the future! And all of this! I didn''t think they would find a trace again! But I didn''t think of it. In this world, the world of heaven and earth has changed. They have seen from the future world that since the Ninth Heaven turned to ashes and restored to the original again, there has been no change with the past. But in this life. Jiuchongtian is faint and trembling, which can only be seen in the future. Its source is jiuchongtian! That must be the figure. Buried things! They thought they didn''t have one. After all, in the future world, it''s not that they can climb the Ninth Heaven, but they didn''t find anything amazing in the Ninth Heaven. Yes! On the ninth day of this life, something different happened! Are the things left behind by those who have won the title of the past and the present and the future common? It''s a pity. No matter how great the company is, it has not come true in the end when it comes back from the future and hopes to see the Ninth Heaven of the world. The consequences of crossing from the future to this life. That is to say, any future friar will lose his accomplishments. But if he can reach the level of the Ninth Heaven in this life, all these will be answered! Champion of the future! At the thought of such figures, the buried things, all feel the blood of the whole body, all the blood surging up. Maybe. That is the key thing that can make a race unify the world of heaven and earth! Bang! Bang! Bang! The so-called "ultimate one" sent by the magic dragon Institute also disappeared in the boundless darkness with Chu Lingxiao when the middle-aged people were in a trance, thinking about other things. It''s like the ultimate one. And Chu Lingxiao is having an unimaginable battle. But at this time. All the people in the Research Institute of magic dragon practice suddenly stare at the huge light curtain. Their eyes are full of horror and stupidity. "Big Adult, look at the screen, and finally The ultimate one. " One of the young people woke up the middle-aged man in a hurry. The middle-aged people were stunned, and then they found out that they had just lost their mind, but when they heard the young people''s words, they suddenly said lightly: "the ultimate number one, what''s the matter, that man has been cleaned up, right?" But when middle-aged people don''t care to look at the huge light curtain again. This moment. He''s stupid! The whole person''s face suddenly changed, and his face turned pale. That''s what we found out. The ultimate number one that they have researched is in the hands of Chu Lingxiao. It''s just like garbage, and it''s on one side! Chapter 834 When he saw that the ultimate number one made by his own magic dragon cultivation Institute had been put in the sky by Chu Lingxiao without any effort, he was kneaded into a ball and threw it aside. This moment. The huge Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon was suddenly dead. Only see these monks from the future world, who call themselves the devil dragon people. Their eyes are full of fear and disbelief. They stare at Chu Lingxiao in the huge light in front of them. I can''t believe it. This is true! In particular, the middle-aged man in white robes, with gooseflesh all over his body, was frightened by this scene. All of them come from the future world. Because of their talent. So they were sent to this world by the magic dragon family. Even if they pass through, they will lose their accomplishments. However, they are all the top repairers in the future. Change to the mortal world. A group of scientists who can change the world. So. They will be sent here, so that they can make use of their own advantages to create offensive weapons that are not inferior to powerful monks. And the ultimate one. It''s the most powerful weapon they''ve ever built. And! They believe. The ultimate one, when it comes to warrior monks, can take advantage of the power of the monks. When it comes to the ultimate one, it has no effect at all and will be absorbed endlessly. Then. Then it is transformed into its own strength, which is almost inexhaustible. Even if you can''t kill a powerful human friar, you can drag him to exhaustion until he can only catch him! This. Now, as in the future world this morning, when they met with the monks of the human race, they had already invested a lot in it, and the effect was very significant. Even if the world Lord of the human race took action, they could only avoid it far away. And their magic dragon Institute! Ultimate one! It''s their latest product. It''s far more incomparable than the previous ones of their demon dragon family, with almost no weakness. Although it''s extremely made, as long as it can make one! Even the heaven level creation environment can''t resist! And create the world. It can be divided into King level, Emperor level, heaven level and Tao level! But how could it be! Even if it is the Tao level creation environment, it should not be able to put their latest product - the ultimate number one! So easy to destroy! How could How could it be! This is absolutely impossible! Hallucination! It must be an illusion! They are too familiar with the world of heaven and earth. They are the world of the future. The monks come all night. They know everything in the past. Because. Before they came, they had remembered all the great events that would take place in this world. But why! There will be such a terrorist out of their control! I can do it! Then they kneaded the ultimate number one of their magic dragon cultivation Institute! Why! Da! In an instant. With the shadow of Chu Lingxiao and the distance from the deep of the Research Institute of magic dragon cultivation, that is, the middle-aged people and all other people of the magic dragon family, the place where they are now is getting closer and closer. The whole area is in a dead silence. Da! Da! Da! The footsteps, which were getting closer and more fragile, seemed to be in their ears, but they were like hammers. Everyone''s scalp began to feel numb. A moment! A timid person. I fell to the ground in fear. It''s not that they haven''t seen the world. It''s because they come from the future world of heaven and earth. They''ve seen so many things and know what it''s like to die. But now they can''t believe it. One day, they are hiding in the corner, shivering and full of fear The ant ant! They are monks of the future world! It''s still from the demon dragon family! How can we die in the past! But no matter what they will achieve in the future world, today''s them, the strongest of them, are just entering the later stage of the Heavenly Lord. And they make the ultimate one. But even the creation of the world at the level of Tao can shake the existence! But even so. But they are still being squeezed into a group by each other. Without the ultimate number one, what can they resist each other with? "Big Adult, what to do, what to do! " Looking at the figure of Chu Lingxiao, they are getting closer and closer. At this moment, all the people in the magic dragon cultivation Institute are completely flustered. Their faces are sweating, and their hair is standing up. Straight to the front, facing a god of death! To be honest. When they see the ultimate number one, they know that it''s a monster that they can''t deal with even if all of them have reached the level they have reached in the future world! I''m afraid they''re only the giants of the dragon clan. To have this strength. Deal with this man. But now. They are in the past world. Even if they are the giants of the dragon clan, it is impossible for them to come to this world to save them. What can they do when they come? It will not help if they lose their cultivation completely. For a moment. Not only the middle-aged, but also all the people in the Research Institute of magic dragon practice regret it. What''s this called? Will all of them, monks of the future world, die in the past today? Bang! But the next moment. Before everyone can react, the door deep in the moment, even the whole room they are in, has turned into ashes before their eyes. In an instant. The faint voice fell to all of them. "None of you can run today. Your life can stop here today." Boom! This moment. Even middle-aged people are scared to fall on the ground, and the brain suddenly becomes a blank. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are very quiet. He looks at all the people on the scene, which is a kind of eyes with a light cold light, looking straight at the heart of all the people in the magic dragon Cultivation Research Institute, a hair. The middle-aged man then hurried back to his senses. The eyes were terrified. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, shudder: "you What do you want, our magic dragon Institute, all Can give you, as long as you can put Let''s make a living. " Actually. When the middle-aged man said this begging for mercy, he was extremely sad and bitter in his heart. He was a monk in the future world, and his position in the demon dragon family was extraordinary. He should have lived for a long time. At this moment, he wanted to beg for mercy from a monk in the past world. Except for the middle-aged. All the people of the melong nationality are in the same mood at the moment. But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words, let them completely scared silly eyes, looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, full of disbelief, a word can''t be said in an instant. "Let go of you and offer a reward for catching them?" Middle aged people: "..." Everyone: "..." Chapter 835 Chu Lingxiao. It''s like a thunderbolt from the sky. The middle-aged people and all the people in the magic dragon Institute of practice are all shocked. Their eyelids are jumping wildly and their hair is standing up in fear. In an instant. Then I felt that Chu Lingxiao''s identity was coming out. But they still can''t believe it. Now. Is the man in white standing in front of them the one they announced to the whole world the day before yesterday that they are going to arrest? But how could it be? That guy from the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, who killed dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, with two slaps, shouldn''t be just a creation world? This will! How could it be so easy to make a mess of their latest ultimate number one?! It''s impossible! This is absolutely impossible! At the beginning, when they heard that dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, was slapped and killed by two people, they immediately thought that the friar from the supreme realm of Zhongzhou must have reached the realm of creation. For this reason. They were shocked for a long time. I can''t think of it at all. Why did some of the monks of the world of heaven and earth reach the world of creation so quickly? Because they can see clearly in the future world. Now. It will take 50 thousand years for the first creation world to come into being. It will never come out so soon. History is predestined. How can it go wrong. So. Only then did they think of offering a reward to the whole world of heaven and earth, catching this man, and trying to find out how strong each other was. I don''t know such a big world. No one dared to come out and do it. This is even more surprising. This doesn''t mean that the person who slaps the dragon cloud moon and two palms to death is indeed the first creation world born out of this world! But now. The middle-aged people, as well as all the people in the Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon, have a pair of eyes, which are like seeing ghosts. They are full of horror and wonder. They can''t believe that the man standing in front of them at the moment is the same as the monk who slapped Dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, to death! For a moment. All the people in the Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon understood when they came here. They finally knew why Chu Lingxiao suddenly broke in. Suddenly. The middle-aged man''s back was cold and swish with fright. At this moment, he reacted to Chu Lingxiao, kowtowed and pleaded: "wrong Misunderstanding, all these are misunderstandings. We will withdraw the reward now. Please give me a chance. We really know it''s wrong. " He said. He also waved to the people around him, indicating that he would do it quickly. But before the man left, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "No more." Smell the words. The middle-aged man''s face was even more white with fright. Suddenly, the whole body couldn''t help but shiver. His lips trembled all the time and said: "yes Yes, and we will announce to the outside world our sincerest apology to you. " In fact, it''s true. If the middle-aged people, as well as the people of the magic dragon cultivation Institute, could have received the letter of dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou in advance, maybe Chu Lingxiao would not have come to us at this moment. Because. Until now. No one knows that dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, is like them. They are all people from the future world. If I knew that. It''s clear. At that time, longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, had already reached the heaven level world making environment after leaving the customs. However, if he could make a heaven level world making environment, he would die with two slaps. What was it that just stepped into the world making environment? But whatever. In the distant past, when the research object was the body of nayemen and other people, the purple and gold were doomed, and the end of the research institute would be doomed! Bang! Bang! Bang! Just when the middle-aged man''s voice fell, all the people of the melong nationality who fell down behind him suddenly turned into ashes one by one, like fireworks. "No No, no, no, no, no, don''t kill me, don''t kill me!!! " This moment. The middle-aged man lost his temper completely. His face was full of fear and panic. He had only one wish in his heart at the moment, that is to live. He was a monk in the future world. It''s like this that died in the old world. That''s too sad! For a moment. The middle-aged man''s face changed in a moment. He seemed to think of some life-saving straw again. Then he flashed a trace of joy in his eyes. He looked up at Chu Lingxiao and said in a trembling voice: "yes Yes, there''s a big secret. I can tell you. Let me tell you the truth. We are all from the future world of the Lord. As long as you let me go, I can tell you the world of the Lord, the world of the heaven and the earth, the historical development of all people. For you, it''s completely... " But before the middle-aged man can finish speaking, Chu Lingxiao''s next words suddenly make him stay. His face is full of confusion and his eyes are full of disbelief. "How do you know, I don''t know you''re from the future?" Middle aged people: "..." Bang! Next second. The middle-aged are also in panic, like others, the body into ashes. In an instant. Such a large Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon has existed for a long time than in a very long time, so it disappeared completely. Soon. Ye Feng, ye Xuan, and the old man with white hair, who were still standing outside, all saw the scene of sparks rising from the bottom of the abyss. The three people looked at each other speechless and smiled bitterly. Especially Ye Feng and ye Xuan shake their heads helplessly. It seems that their worries are really superfluous. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s figure appeared next to the three people, as if nothing had happened. In a light voice, "let''s go." Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan''s faces immediately returned to normal and followed Chu Lingxiao. But. When you see the old man with white hair, you can''t help saying: "adult, this..." "He has a mission and can''t leave here yet." You can''t help it. Hearing this, their faces suddenly changed again. They couldn''t help but take a deep look at the mountains and forests below. It seems that this deep mountain and old forest. There are not only the location of the Institute, but also other unknown secrets. Otherwise. It''s impossible for a creator to guard here. And when Chu Lingxiao came back to Zhongzhou, there was no higher boundary. News of the collapse of the magical dragon Institute. On outgoing. In an instant. The whole world of heaven and earth seems to have set off a twelve level tsunami. Countless people are shocked by it, and the whole body is bristling with fear. There are three words in my heart. "No No way! " Chapter 836 The magic dragon Institute, one of the three major institutes of practice, was destroyed. The news. It''s really the most incredible news in the world since ancient times. In this world, all the ancient monks who lived in this world from a very long time. Even if I didn''t understand. But now. But my heart is very clear. The three major institutes of practice are far more terrifying than they think. Especially when the magic dragon Institute announced that it would slap the two palms, then it would take the leader of Tianzhou, longyunyue, and beat the dead friars to study, they realized more clearly. Three major institutes of practice. The reason why the concept of creating world was first put forward is not because of the research on many ancient books, but because some people have already reached this realm. Think again. Create the world. Appear in the main world of time, far away era! That means. From the far ages! The people of the three major institutes of practice have reached the realm of creation, but now they have made a lot of progress. Therefore, even if it is one of the four state boundaries, Yunzhou and Jianzhou. Before that, I wanted to express my love to Zhongzhou as soon as possible. He also burned the edict. Be prepared to wait and see for a while longer. But they didn''t think of it! In less than two days, there was news of the collapse of the magic dragon Institute, which made them realize that it was absolutely related to the supreme realm of Zhongzhou! No way! It was those two slaps that made the Lord of Tianzhou into ashes. It was made by the man in white! But Is this true news or false news? How do they always sound so unreal? That''s one of the three major institutes of practice, the magic dragon Institute of practice! It''s a far away time. It''s going to be long and ancient. At the beginning, when they were just young men, the three major institutes of practice were already Big Macs. Even now, the names of all realms may have the most direct relationship with the three institutes of practice. Various cultivation systems. All of them are the first ones put forward by the three major institutes of practice. No exaggeration. Three major institutes of practice. It not only affects the practice path of many world-class, but also the main world. Today''s practice methods refer to the first words of the three major practice research institutes. After a long time, they have evolved into the current practice path. "Have you found out? Is it true? " The head of the two states, frowning to the same spot, asked coldly to the bottom of his heart. But no one can answer them. After the news of the fall of the magic dragon Institute, not only Yunzhou, Jianzhou, which is one of the four state boundaries, but also almost all the state boundaries of the world, as well as influential forces, participated in the investigation. I wonder if this is true. For this reason. More than 100 people have been sent out from Yunzhou and Jianzhou alone. "Wang, I found it. I found it. Villain found it out." After half incense. In front of the leaders of the two states, one or two lines finally appeared. The figure came back. His eyes were full of fright and shock. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva with a stiff face, and then trembled: "the little people, after searching for most of the world, finally found something different in the deep mountain forest at the entrance. It should be the place where the magic dragon Cultivation Research Institute is located." Smell the words. There was silence. Everyone''s eyes could not help but startled a little. The deep forest at the entrance? Although all monks in the heaven and earth world, including their two major state boundaries, do not know the location of the magic dragon Institute, now that the news of the collapse is out. That''s easy. As long as we look around the heaven and earth, we can see where changes have taken place and where 80% of them are located. But they didn''t think of it. At the entrance of the world of heaven and earth, that deep mountain forest? How is this possible? Didn''t the leaders of the two major states personally look for them in the early years? At that time, they heard that the leader of their own state said that it was not the place where the three major institutes of practice were located. How could In an instant. The leader of the two States asked: "are you talking about the mountain forest of the dragon and insect family?" Smell the words. The person who comes back, hurriedly nodded. You can''t help it. The eyes of the leaders of the two states changed in an instant, filled with amazement and dumbness. Even they couldn''t believe it. Where is the magic dragon Institute of the three major institutes of cultivation? When they first entered the world, they searched all areas of the deep mountain and old forest, but they didn''t find it. But now. How could it be there? "Let''s talk about it. What''s the situation? Has the Research Institute of magic dragon really been destroyed?" The voice just dropped. Everyone''s eyes trembled involuntarily and stared at the people who came back. "My king, under that deep mountain and forest, there suddenly appeared an abyss. Now there are four sparks under it. The children can see more than a dozen corpses and burning scenes on it. If there is no mistake, the magic dragon cultivation Institute is right It''s really destroyed... " The leader of the two major states: "..." Everyone: "..." Almost for a moment. The whole world of heaven and earth, the leader of all the state boundaries, is located in the deep area, when dudun fell into a dead silence, countless eyes, but also looking at the great world of Zhongzhou, full of horror and stagnation. And now. In some future time and space. In a world belonging to the future of the human race, two figures and a large group of human friars are desperately fighting against the terror weapons made by the demon dragon clan. Their appearance looks like the ultimate one destroyed by Chu Lingxiao. But. Compared with the ultimate one, it is a little less violent and killing. But even so. Even if these two figures were born, they were beaten down day by day, and their physical strength was almost exhausted. "You go first. Here, I''ll hold you back. Please go back and invite the future palace giant to be born. Otherwise, many future of our people will be finished!" In an instant. One of the figures immediately rushed to the other, frowning and shouting. But now. His condition has been reduced to the lowest level. Even he can''t believe that the magic dragon family has made such terrible weapons. Their human power seems to be hitting cotton without any use at all. On the contrary, it was absorbed by the other side. "No You go, I''ll drag you here... " One by one, the people around them fell down, but at this time, when they were still arguing about who was going and who was dragging, the strange scene appeared in front of them instantly, which made all of them stunned. Bang! Bang! Bang! I saw all the terrible humanoid weapons in front of me, all of a sudden, turned to ashes! Chapter 837 This scene. Not only did these two figures get confused, but even other monks belonging to the future world of the human race were also confused for a moment. For a moment. The future world of the human race was suddenly silent. Just now, I''m still fighting to death. It''s Kung Fu. It''s gone. Everyone''s brain is blank. One by one, you look at me, I look at you, and then I look around. It seems that I can''t believe it. It''s true. The terror human weapons made by the demon dragon clan are really terrible. Even if the world''s territory moves. All have no effect on it, and can only be exhausted to death. Wait for the scene. For them, they have seen it three or four times. Therefore, they all thought they were dead in the attack. But who ever thought, how could such a scene happen now? All the weapons of terror and killing made by the demon dragon family disappeared in a short moment. As if it didn''t show up at all. What''s going on? "What''s the matter?" Lin Dao level and Long Yang are both members of the future Hall, and their future Hall plays an important role in the whole human race. It can be said that the future of the human race is almost in their hands. So. In the past world, when they hunted for those terror creatures, they heard that the future world of the human race was going to die. He just left everything in his hand. Hurry back to the future. To help the future world of the human race and resist the invasion of the demon dragon race together, I thought that as long as they did, the invasion from the demon dragon race would soon end. But I didn''t think of it. The evil dragon family even made such a terrible killing weapon. Even though they both reached the level of heaven, they did their best to destroy a killing weapon almost by hand combat. But even so. They were also tired and panting. You can''t use the Qi of cultivation. No doubt, it makes them feel as if they are in the mire. There is a sense that they can''t make it out. You know, both of them are made by heaven. They are such people. It''s all so hard. Not to mention other characters. So. We are all aware that this is not only a disaster of the future world of the human race. If we fail to deal with it properly, the whole human race may perish! So. Just now, both of them have made plans. Even if they die, they should let another person escape first. Otherwise. Once other people don''t know the future of the world, it will become like this. But now What''s the matter? I just fought with them for a lethal weapon. How could this happen? All of them are gone? "Two, master of the ninth generation, have an urgent matter. They need to see him quickly." At the forest road level, when Longyang and his face were dazed, suddenly, a voice came from both of them. You can''t help it. The startled two were shocked. Immediately. If we look at each other, we will not be able to care about the matter in front of us, and we will leave the future world of the people. Since. It''s all right for the moment. Then it''s OK for them to leave. But. This matter must be reported as soon as possible to their future ninth master of the temple. Although they don''t know why these horrible killing weapons will suddenly disappear, they will definitely reappear in the future. Their future palace. We must work out countermeasures for the whole ethnic group. Otherwise. It''s really an unprecedented disaster. But what neither the forest road level nor Longyang knows is that at this time, they are not alone. They are at a loss. They don''t understand what happened. Even there is a fog at the end of the dragon clan. The future world of the whole demon dragon family. It''s all in a mess. In the future, all the melong people in the main world are in a hurry to find out what''s wrong and what''s wrong with all their killing weapons. And deep in it. There is a dark air all over the body. The horrible figure of the head of the human body is floating there. Its eyes are extremely sharp and cold. It is glaring at all the people below. Then, it makes a thunderous voice: "haven''t you found out yet?" The voice. Very plain. But at the moment, all the people of the demon dragon family below are shocked. They all know this figure. At the moment, they are very angry. They are not satisfied with why this happens suddenly in such a good situation. For a moment. The search on all hands became more urgent. And in front of every demon dragon people, there is a huge light curtain, which is almost all about the manufacturing process of their demon dragon people and killing weapons. To be honest. At this time, they are really more and more nervous, and their brain thoughts are all confused to the extreme. Because. From the beginning, they have searched for it more than five or six times. Can still not find, what is the reason. Among them, there is also an old man in a white robe who is constantly searching for the cause. His forehead, however, is constantly sweating under the cold eyes of this figure. The old man. It''s the chief maker of these weapons that are afraid of killing. But now. Even he couldn''t figure out why. What on earth is this? He has checked again and again, but he has not found any mistakes. What''s more, he has found that all the data about the killing weapons disappeared in a short moment, as if nothing existed. For a moment. The old man suddenly realized something, and his eyes suddenly trembled. He would not Can''t it be that there''s something wrong? Suddenly. The old man hurriedly went to another huge light curtain beside him. At the next moment, his fingers were constantly moving on it. Soon. Then I saw a line of words on the light curtain - beginning to connect the past time and space. Three or four seconds later. "The connection is successful. Start calling the magic dragon Institute." These killing weapons are all the products of the research of the people who were sent to the past. If all the data disappears at the same time. There''s only one reason left! They are the evil dragon people. They are placed in the past world''s Practice Research Institute. Something goes wrong! Otherwise. It can''t happen all of a sudden. But it shouldn''t be possible. In the past world, who could have this ability? To their magic dragon cultivation Institute But at this time. In the huge light curtain, a series of red alarm sounds suddenly came out, which were extremely harsh, and spread all over the world in an instant, deep in the world of the Lord of the demon dragon family. "Alert, alert, the magic dragon cultivation Institute, has been completely annihilated. Please send people to the heaven and earth world as soon as possible." Old man: "..." In an instant. The sudden alarm not only made the old man dumbfounded, but also made all the people who were busy looking for problems in the surrounding area of the demon dragon people suddenly froze in the same place, with a pair of eyes, staring straight up, and looking at this side incredibly. And the terrible figure of the dragon head. Eyes. At this first moment. Stay. Chapter 838 All the races in the future world, including the human race, actually ignore a problem. People of the future world. You can look at the people in the past with high eyes, because they already know what will happen in the past world. History cannot be changed. Not just to ordinary people. Friars are no exception. But we also need to know one thing, when all the future world''s racial friars go back to the past through time and space, do not try to change the historical development. Otherwise. It will only bring itself a devastating blow. This is the case of the morlong people today. Because. From beginning to end. It is not the future that changes the past, but the past that changes the future. Once the magic dragon Institute disappears from the past, everything about the future world and the magic dragon Institute will disappear with it. it will never exist again. It''s a pity. When the melong people realized this problem, it was too late. The Institute of melong practice had already disappeared. And even if they want to make such a horrible killing weapon again, they have to go back to the past. That''s why. It''s because since we want to aim at the future human race, we also need the body of the past human race friars to make a perfect killing weapon for the human race friars. But now the dragon clan. Can we go back to the past? Thousand shouldn''t, ten thousand shouldn''t, just cause Chu Lingxiao. And with the future of the human world, peace will gradually return. Because of the collapse of the magic dragon Institute. A few days later. Yunzhou, Jianzhou, one of the four state boundaries, were sent to convey their goodwill. And this is the eighth state border. Before that. There are already six state boundaries, and the legal tenor has been submitted. The meaning is obvious. In the future, their state boundaries, no matter what matters, can be decided by the supreme state of Zhongzhou. East pole Yejia area. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, almost in these two days, are busy with such things. It''s not to receive this state emissary. That is to receive the state emissary. Although they do not need to do so in their own capacity, they are also sent by the leader of one state. As the friars of Zhongzhou, they should appear. This is not. Just sent a state emissary away. A voice came out of the room. "Haizhou emissary, come!" Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan suddenly look at each other and smile bitterly. Then they look at Dongyang and shake their heads helplessly. This is true. But. To be honest. As the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, they are very happy to see this situation. Almost half of the States. All of them came to submit to the supreme realm of their middle states. although the strongest of most of them have not yet entered the main realm of the world, in their eyes, they are not really any state boundary, but no matter what, they are no match for any other state. After all, these states are the strongest. All of them have reached the twelve realms of Dharma Lord. And beyond that. There are also several state leaders, but they have already entered the world. In addition, Yunzhou and Jianzhou, the two major state boundaries, have also surrendered to their supreme state. It can be said. Now the world of heaven and earth, more than half of the state boundary, has turned to them. If we follow this trend. Maybe one day. The whole world of heaven and earth has been unified by the great world of Zhongzhou. Maybe. Think of it here. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, both of them, have some feelings. Once upon a time, they never thought of such things. Soon. After the reception of the last state boundary, both of them could not help but feel a little tired physically and mentally. They haven''t dealt with such things for a long time. "It seems that there are still several state boundaries between the two old ancestors, and there has been no movement." But leaf cold frost looked at all these, actually could not help but open mouth, reminded a sentence. It''s not a leaf frost. It''s a little strange. By right. The news of the fall of the leader of Tianzhou alone is enough to frighten all the States. In addition, now even the Research Institute of magic dragon cultivation has been destroyed. There shouldn''t be any state boundary. It''s only when they don''t take the initiative to move closer to the supreme state boundary. But now. However, there are still several state boundaries, so far there is no news. These days. Ye Lengshuang specially observed that those states that have not yet come are almost in the main world of heaven and earth, in a very remote position. In terms of their strength, Yunzhou, Jianzhou, one of the two states, has completely surpassed them. But there has been no movement so far. Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan shake their heads. In a deep voice: "don''t look down on these border states. They have existed for a long time, which is longer than that of our four major states. Since they don''t want to approach us, they don''t need to be forced." "Our Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, and it''s not really necessary for them to submit to us." Smell the words. Ye Lengshuang doesn''t stop talking with her eyes shining. It''s not Ye Feng. Ye Xuan and his two men are fake noble. They didn''t let these states submit to them. They just heard about the destruction of the magic dragon Institute. It''s like a thrill. Desperately close to them. But. In fact, they are curious. There is no movement in the oldest states. "Let''s go and see you, sir." Ye Feng opens his mouth. Smell the words. Ye Xuan nodded. Ye Lengshuang, on the other side, also hurriedly followed the past. In a few days, she really felt that Chu Lingxiao was amazing. Her strength is always a mystery. No matter what the problem is, it can be solved easily. These days. The problems in her practice were solved only after she consulted Chu Lingxiao. Now she. Has really stepped into the heaven and earth. All of a sudden. At this time, ye Lengshuang thought of another thing. As he left, he couldn''t help asking: "old ancestor, have you forgotten another thing?" "Female Lady, she... " Smell the words. Has the final say, Ye Feng, ye Xuan two people smiled and knew what Ye Lengshuang was worried about. He was worried that Zhongzhou would be the biggest in the future. Who would have the final say, and not to laugh at it, " ," haven''t you seen it yet? Nvzun, in fact, is also the ancestor of our east pole Ye family. " But hear that. Ye Lengshuang was suddenly shocked. He was surprised and shocked, and his eyes were unbelievable. "What, the lady is also..." "Remember later that nvzun is not only the ancestor of Ye family in the East pole, but also the sister of your ancestor." Ye Feng chuckled and said. But this sentence. Let ye Lengshuang fall into meditation. But. Just then. In the East pole hall, there was a faint voice suddenly, which made Ye Feng smile on his face and quickly put it away. "You guys, can I help you?" Chapter 839 Wen Yan. The three of them stopped talking for a moment. Then, after seeing each other, they came in. These days. Chu Lingxiao either stayed in the East pole palace or walked around the East pole Ye''s house. In the eyes of others, life was very quiet and ordinary. Just like human beings. But from the beginning to the end, no matter who is from the Ye family in the East pole, when they see Chu Lingxiao, they all bow and salute and dare not look disrespectful. So. The huge Ye family in the East pole. Ye Feng has the final say in , but the real master is Chu Ling Xiao. After the three entered the East pole hall. He saw that Chu Lingxiao had been sitting on the right seat. Immediately. Ye Feng three people hurriedly walked in the past, toward Chu Lingxiao bowing a gift. The next moment. Ye Feng stood up alone and bowed and said: "Sir, look, this is the list of all the major states that have now returned to their obedience." Say. Then he took out a list from his arms and handed it to Chu Lingxiao. But. Chu Lingxiao didn''t pick it up, just said lightly: "let it go first." Smell the words. Ye Feng nodded and put it on one side of the table. See here. One side of the leaf Xuan, not from the corner of the mouth, but revealed a smile, but also dare not say anything. I''m afraid in this world. This is the only one. I don''t even have a look at the list. Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "since these state boundaries have been reconciled, how many of them will be taken away by the future world creatures, and how many do you know?" But in an instant. Chu Lingxiao said the next sentence, in an instant the two people, to choke there. It just came to me. And that. Yeah. How can they forget this? There is still a hidden danger in today''s huge world, that is, the terrorist creatures from the future world. They''ve all seen it with their own eyes. Even longyunyue, the leader of Tianzhou, was taken away. If the other side didn''t seem to provoke Chu Lingxiao, otherwise, even they couldn''t believe that a strong man who reached the later stage of the Heavenly Lord had been seized from a very distant era. If it''s the people around them. This is also the case. You can imagine. How creepy. The body and voice of his family''s heirs and close relatives are still the same. But soul, consciousness. But it''s someone else. If one day, I was killed and found to be the one I trusted the most, it would be the biggest disaster for the friars of the human race. I''m afraid that those who don''t know the truth will all fall into hatred. By then. The scene of killing each other. Absolutely. How can they forget it! Taking over these is undoubtedly a big trouble alone! You can''t help it. Ye Feng was in a hurry and asked: "now, sir, what should we do?" "Well, let the leaders of these States, with their most trusted confidants, come to Zhongzhou to have a visit to the great world tomorrow." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "let''s first see which of these people have been taken away by terrorist creatures." Smell the words. Ye Feng''s heart suddenly trembled, and ye Xuan''s face sank. To be honest. Even if they are such masters of the world, they don''t want to face those future creatures. Before they were in their own home state, they were in the eyes when they were doing a big cleaning. If it wasn''t for them. It is estimated that no one can believe that the person who has been around him has been taken away. And its strength. It''s more unfathomable. Suddenly. Ye Feng, ye Xuan''s eyes light, suddenly flash again, two people instant, at the same time, think of a thing. When they cleaned Zhongzhou before! There seems to be a missing place! Lady! The woman is in the area. They haven''t checked it yet! "Adult......" "Sir..." But. When they were talking, they heard a faint voice. For a moment, ye Lengshuang, who was standing by, was stupid. "You can rest assured that she knows better than you, who is the future creature that has been robbed, because she has been to the future world." Ye Feng: "..." Ye Xuan: "..." In an instant. Both of them were stunned. They looked at each other in astonishment and dumbness, and they could not believe it. How is this possible? Sister, have you been to the future world? But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words, but also let two people, completely ignorant, standing on the side of Ye Lengshuang, but also in this moment, breath are held. "Now that I have said that, one thing is also the time to let you know that the three of you, who are the future world, I brought you to this world." Ye Feng: "..." Ye Xuan: "..." This moment. The whole East pole hall was quiet. No matter Ye Feng or Ye Xuan, they are all mouth open, unable to contract for a long time, full of shock and disbelief. How could They come from the future, are they the people of the future world? On the other side, ye Lengshuang is completely stupid. His brain has become empty. He has no thoughts. The whole person stays there. But. Having known the existence of the future world, Ye Feng and ye Xuan soon accepted the fact. But also a complex look at Chu Lingxiao. Open your mouth. What else do you want to ask. But in the end, I didn''t ask. Just thought If they are the people of the future world, is it also related to them that this terrorist creature suddenly went to Tianzhou to shoot the body of dragon Yunyue, the leader of Tianzhou? And Chu Lingxiao. In fact, he didn''t plan to tell them about ye men. Now he has avenged ye men''s revenge for them. Say or not. What does it matter. Just at this time. But I was in a hurry outside. I ran into a core ethnic group. I was worried. What should I report. But what they say. Or let Ye Feng, ye Xuan two people, a heart, the moment again raised. "Report to the two old ancestors, sir. Suddenly two people came from outside. They also said that they came from the future world. I hope to see one of them." Say. This core descendant, but also a blank face, looked to Chu Lingxiao. Although these days. They all vaguely know that there is a future world. But I still can''t believe it. It was only a few days later. It''s amazing that there are monks in the future who come here. For a moment. Ye Feng and ye Xuan were stunned for five or six seconds before they reacted. They all looked at Chu Lingxiao, but their minds were filled with a series of questions. Who is the other side? Is it an enemy or a friend? How can I suddenly take the initiative to see this? Chapter 840 The future world. So far, it''s a mystery for them. If they were told that the world of heaven and earth has a future, they would definitely make a joke. A smile. Throw it aside, don''t care. But after seeing what we have seen and heard in these days, we have understood that there must be great changes in the world in the future. Otherwise. Their life. How can it be so turbulent. If it wasn''t for Chu Lingxiao to point out, who knows that many ethnic groups have been taken away by terrorist creatures from the future world? But. Now. How can someone come back from the future world and ask to see Chu Lingxiao? Is this What has been done in this life has affected the future? But in Ye Feng, ye Xuan, two people, lost their spirits in a few seconds, Chu Lingxiao waved his hand gently, and said: "let them in." Smell the words. Both of them immediately returned to their senses, with some tension in their faces. After all. This is the first time to see the person in the future. Before that, whether it''s the horrible figure in the area where the woman is located or the dragon cloud moon, the leader of Tianzhou. Or the magic dragon Institute. They know nothing. They just follow Chu Lingxiao. Few of these people have ever heard anything about the future world. Now. Such a rare opportunity. They really want to see what''s going on in this future world. They can let each other cross it without any spare effort. Even if they enter this world, they need to meet this person by themselves. Ye Lengshuang, who was standing by, was a little nervous. Soon. The core clansman, led by two strange figures, came in slowly from the outside. You can''t help it. Ye Feng and ye Xuan have bright eyes, but they are suddenly suddenly coagulated. Although Ye Xuan can''t see it, Ye Feng, who is the late master of heaven, suddenly shivers when he sees these two figures. His eyes are full of disbelief. He''s absolutely right! On the other side, it''s really the strong one of the Heavenly Lord, which is the unique breath, but he can''t see through the other side! There is only one possibility! From ancient times to now, there has never been a perfect world for God! These two! It has definitely reached the perfect state of the Heavenly Lord! You can''t help it. In Ye Feng''s eyes, he could not help but give birth to a touch of shock. The world of the future. This is the birth of such a god! If this were to happen in this world, it would not happen at all. Even he felt that there would be no possibility of breakthrough in the later stage of the Heavenly Lord. Unless we reach the creation world. But now. These two figures from the future have all come to a complete conclusion! But. This is just what Ye Feng thinks. These two figures, as far as strength is concerned, have already reached the heaven level world-making environment. If you want to enter the world-making environment, you must reach perfection in the heaven world Lord. Otherwise. It''s impossible to step into the world making environment in this life. The next moment. Two strange figures have come to everyone''s face. At a glance, Ye Feng and ye Xuan find that each other is so young, just like them, it''s a gesture of youth. You can''t help it. There is a trace of complexity in the eyes. It seems that the identity of these two people in the future world should only be high and not low, because their strength, in the world of the Lord, how many are stronger than them? But now. From the future world, two young people have arrived at random. In fact, their strength has surpassed them. Just when these two young people. When I first came. However, he did not hesitate to bow to Chu Lingxiao, or half kneeling. Immediately. Straight let Ye Feng, ye Xuan two people a heart, can''t help but startled for a while, some Leng. It''s too I''ve just come here to give you such a big gift. It''s too It''s impossible. These two young people have known Chu Lingxiao for a long time? But the two young people in front of me, the first sentence I said below, was even more confusing to everyone. "I''m here. Thank you for your help." Help me? When did this man save the other side? That''s right. These two young people from the future world are Lin Dao level and Long Yang from the future palace. The future world of the human race, which was invaded by the demon dragon family, is really close to being dragged to death by those horrible killing machines. They didn''t know why. Until we return to the temple of the future. After meeting their future Hall and the ninth master, I understood everything. It turns out that the magic dragon family was in this life, and arranged the magic dragon Cultivation Research Institute to secretly develop the terror machine specifically for their human race. But fortunately. There is Chu Lingxiao. Destroy the whole magic dragon Institute. Otherwise. At that time, they were really going to die. Once what happened in the past disappears, everything related to the future world will disappear. And for all this. Chu Lingxiao, however, only returned three words. "Get up." Immediately. At the forest level, Longyang and Lin stand up and look at Chu Lingxiao, but they dare not look at Chu Lingxiao directly. They have a clear mind. The man in front of them is a real magnate, and I''m afraid that they can only deal with it if they invite out the third and second masters of the future temple. One more thing. That''s what they''re more afraid of. If they did not come from the hall of the future, they would still be able to maintain their strength if they crossed it. However, they have never heard of monks outside the hall of the future. Go back to the past. Can still maintain such a strong strength! But. Now it seems. They are not enemies of their people. This time, they came to see Chu Lingxiao on their own initiative. They also wanted to ask Chu Lingxiao for something. If they had not met the master of the ninth future palace. Not at all. Ye men, the most powerful force in the future world of the perished human race! There are people in the world. The next moment. Lin Dao level then said directly: "master, I have something to ask for this time. Please allow us both to take ye men''s descendants back to the future world for the time being." Say. Standing on the other side of Longyang, also a face of awe, once again bowed to Chu Lingxiao. But when they have two words for ye men. Whether Ye Feng or Ye Xuan is here, a heart can''t help a congealing. Because they already know. I also come from the future. He was given the surname ye by Chu Lingxiao! Now. Two young people from the future world, but they also say what ye men, is a fool also understand that the other side said Ye men, I''m afraid that they said. This moment. Even standing in the heart of Ye Lengshuang, he couldn''t help jumping up. To take the old ancestors to the future? Chapter 841 Lin Dao level and Longyang are also nervous. Though ye men. For their temple of the future, it is very important. But Chu Lingxiao''s identity. It''s terrible. People of this level can''t suppress each other at all unless their future third and second masters are born. They are really afraid that Chu Lingxiao won''t agree. That''s really embarrassing for them. No matter how friar. No matter from the past, to the future, or from the future, to the past, the world will leave his traces. But these people. No trace of each other can be left in the future. You can imagine. What state did Chu Lingxiao reach. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. Half a breath of incense passed by. There was no sound in the East pole hall. Ye Lengshuang is also beside, watching quietly. When he learned that his ancestors actually came from the future, ye Lengshuang''s mood became extremely complex, which was a taste that could not be described by words. It turns out that they are the whole East pole Ye family. From the very beginning of the era, from the beginning to the end, all do not belong to this era Ye Feng and ye Xuan don''t know what to say. Although they already know that their roots come from the future world, they really don''t want to leave this world if they want to really talk about the sense of belonging. But in my heart. But I want to Until now. They don''t know what Yemen is, the future power that should be closely related to them, but they come here by mistake. After a long silence. Ye Feng and ye Xuan still couldn''t help looking at Chu Lingxiao. "Adult......" But. As soon as ye Xuangang spoke, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "Why, are you going?" Smell the words. Ye Xuan immediately lowered his head again. After thinking about it, he still felt that he should have a look. Whether it''s for yourself. It''s still the change of the world of heaven and earth. As the supreme world of Zhongzhou, he should understand why many ethnic monks in the world will come to this world in the future. According to the truth. The road of cultivation in the future world should be very near and brilliant. However, how can the monks of the future world come one after another? The Research Institute of magic dragon practice came here before the birth in a very distant era. The answer to everything. I''m afraid it can only be found in the future world. On the other side of the road, Longyang, dare not say anything more, because they understand that Chu Lingxiao and other people, if they really don''t let people go, even if they break their lips, can''t. Force? That''s even worse. The magic dragon Institute is the best example. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice, but again, fell unexpectedly. "If you want to go, go." Smell the words. At the level of Lin Dao and Longyang, they both looked at each other with happy faces. They all felt a deep sigh of relief. Actually. They don''t know why they want to bring back the people of Yemen to the ninth master of the temple. But now Chu Lingxiao can release people. That''s the best thing. Ye Feng and ye Xuan on the other side also looked at each other and smiled bitterly. The reason why they want to go. It''s because I don''t think Lin Dao level and Long Yang will harm them. Otherwise, I won''t come here in person. My attitude towards Chu Lingxiao is more respectful. Again. The strength of the two of them, if put in this life, is absolutely enough to see. But when we see Lin Dao level and Long Yang, we feel that they are not strong in the future world. In that case. How about they go? It''s hard not to be successful. These monks in the future world will even calculate? You can''t help it. At the level of Lin Dao and Longyang, they hurriedly bowed to Chu Lingxiao and made a salute again: "thank you very much, elder. If there is any use for our future Hall in the future, please tell me that the gate of the future Hall is always open to the elder." If at this moment. There is a future world of human friars. Hearing the words of Lin Dao level and Long Yang, I guess the eyes that I really want to envy will turn red. Hall of the future! That is the hall of the future! In the future world, who can make a promise in the future palace? One of the six legendary forces in the future! Not only in the future world of the human race, but also in the future world of other races, there are the figures of the future palace. You should know that a future world represents a race! But who can tolerate their own world. An outsider? It is said that the side of the couch should not allow others to sleep soundly, especially in the cruel world of future monks. But look at the vast years. Time is long. Just like a piece of indelible ink painting that can never disappear, it interweaves in the future world of all races. There have been many twists and turns and events that can overturn the world. But the future palace is not only rooted in the future world of all races. At the level of Lindao and Longyang, they are even more brilliant. In the long river of time, the figure of the future palace appears. Because of this, the giants of any race are no longer easy to test the future palace. So. There is always a saying in the future world. Even if the future world of the human race is completely destroyed, as long as the future palace does not disappear, the future of the human race will still exist. So. You can imagine. What does the future palace mean! The next moment. At the level of Lin Dao and Longyang, they still want to talk, but they are interrupted by a faint sentence from Chu Lingxiao. "You can go." Smell the words. They looked at each other and bowed to Chu Lingxiao again. They motioned to Ye Feng and ye Xuan to go with him. You can''t help it. Ye Feng and ye Xuan were stunned. So fast? Is this the way to go? But after a look at Chu Lingxiao, he saw that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. Then he bowed himself and made a ceremony. He followed him at the forest road level, and Longyang left. See my two old ancestors. Just leave. Ye Lengshuang, who had been standing by, then showed a trace of anxiety on his face. After looking at Chu Lingxiao, he hurried after him. Two old ancestors. Since they really want to leave, they should see them off. For a moment. For a long time, Chu Lingxiao was the only one left in the whole East pole hall. It was silent. After a long time, there was a very quiet and vicissitudes sigh. "Is it the reincarnation of the first life?" The voice just dropped. But there was an old voice all around. "Master, I don''t know something. Please make it clear. Can''t you see that the master of the ninth future Hall is trying to use the last blood of the Ye men to calculate you?" Chapter 842 If ye Feng and ye Xuan are still here. I can tell who the old voice is. It''s the entrance of the world of the main heaven and earth, the last old dragon and insect in that deep forest. For the old. He followed Chu Lingxiao for a long time. He knew a lot about the future even before his time. At the same time. Because of Chu Lingxiao. He can freely shuttle between the present and the future, which no one in the future Hall knows. And questions about the old. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "let her calculate. The young people''s wings are hard, and they always want to take full control of the hall of the future, which has not never appeared among the past masters of the hall of the future." "That''s the old slave. I''ll leave." Smell the words. The voice of the old man then fell. Just after the voice fell, the whole East pole hall suddenly returned to the normal, quiet atmosphere, covering it. Once again, only Chu Lingxiao was left alone, sipping the tea. On the other side. Forest road level, Longyang, first with Ye Feng, ye Xuan left the East pole hall, and then went to the area where the lady is located. Originally. They also want to take ye nvzun to the future, but they are driven by Ye nvzun. If it''s a normal person. At the level of Lin Dao and Longyang, maybe they will take the nun to the future by force, but they know that whether it is the former Ye Feng, ye Xuan or the present Ye nun. No words from Chu Lingxiao. Even if they come from the hall of the future, they cannot do so. So. They had to take Ye Feng and ye Xuan with them to leave the world of heaven and earth for the time being and go to a more complicated and brilliant future world. You can''t help it. When Ye Feng and ye Xuan left, ye Wuqun, who was waiting outside to see off, and ye Lengshuang, as well as all the elders and core clansmen of the Ye family in the East pole, hurriedly returned to the East pole hall again and met Chu Lingxiao. When everyone stepped into the East pole hall, the faint voice fell to everyone''s ears. "People gone?" The voice is light. But it is full of a very quiet atmosphere, with a hint of cold. Ye Wuqun''s eyes trembled, and hurriedly stepped forward, bowing and respectfully saying: "in return, sir, the two old ancestors have left." Seriously. If it wasn''t for his daughter to tell them all, he, the chief of the Ye family in the East pole, couldn''t believe that they, who had existed since far away, actually came from the future world. My three ancestors. It''s not the friars of this world at all, but from the future. But their descendants are the real friars of this world. This feeling is very wonderful even for them. The three ancestors are future monks. But these descendants of them are the monks of the past East pole hall, a silence. Everyone stood there quietly, afraid to make a sound, but looked at Chu Lingxiao with great awe. Ye Lengshuang''s eyes are full of complexity, looking at Chu Lingxiao. After a long time. Just heard Chu Lingxiao speak. "In the future, there will be no East pole Ye family..." Smell the words. Ye Wuqun and all the people in the audience were stunned, and all of them were awe struck. No East pole Ye family? "Sir..." Ye Wuqun wants to open his mouth. But the next moment. A faint voice interrupted his words. "What? You don''t agree? " In an instant. The atmosphere of the whole audience suddenly became silent again. Everyone in the Ye family in the East pole frowned. Their East pole Ye family. From a very far time, it has been born. You can say that. No matter in Zhongzhou or in all parts of the world, there is no one who knows the power of the Ye family in the East pole. Why? It''s because the four characters of Ye family in the East pole! Because! The Ye family in the East pole, one of the four state boundaries, is the first of the four state boundaries to step into the later period of the Heavenly Lord. Look at the whole world. No one can do it. All of this. They all symbolize the glorious history of their East pole Ye family. If there is no East pole Ye family in the future, then In silence. Chu Lingxiao said lightly again: "the history of the Ye family in the East pole will no longer exist. From now on, only ye men will exist!" A faint voice fell. Ye Wuqun and other people''s hearts, are not from a fierce tremor, but their hearts, still reluctant. Good end of the East pole Ye family. It was renamed ye men. What is this? They don''t understand it. They are known by the monks in the world with the four words of Ye family in the East pole. Now they are even more intimidating than half of the state boundaries. Now suddenly it''s a leaf gate. All of a sudden, they lost a sense of obedience Next moment. When ye Wuqun, as well as all the old and core clansmen of the Ye family in the East pole, frowned and hesitated, ye Lengshuang on the other side suddenly stood up and said unexpectedly: "I agree, sir, to change the Ye family in the East pole to ye men!" This sentence falls. Ye Wuqun suddenly froze, eyes wide, straight at ye Lengshuang, eyes full of doubts and puzzlement. The same is true of the rest of the Ye family in the East pole. What''s the matter? But ye Lengshuang looked at ye Wuqun firmly, then nodded his head to show ye Wuqun and everyone agreed. See here. Ye Wuqun and others, although they are still confused, what can they change even if there is no ye Lengshuang standing out? The next moment. Ye Wuqun quickly stood up. "Well, I''ll listen to you all." But in addition to Chu Lingxiao, no one knows the shaking mood in ye Lengshuang''s heart at the moment. Because. Just before, she heard the word ye men mentioned by two monks from the future of Longyang at the level of Lin Dao! It is also said that the two ancestors also came from Yemen. What is the future? There is a future, there must be a past. No matter what kind of power, there should be the past, and all the future is the past. Only by developing step by step can the future be achieved. If it all comes together. It''s true This moment. Ye Lengshuang smiled bitterly, his eyes were very dull, and he looked at Chu Lingxiao blankly. It turns out Ye men In fact, they are the East pole Ye family! And now! This day! This second! Is the beginning of the birth of the leaf gate! And they are the first batch of Yemen monks, or founders. But now, two old ancestors have gone to the future There was silence. At the moment, everyone in the East pole Ye family is full of complexity. From now on, their East pole Ye family is gone But when Chu Lingxiao''s light words fell, everyone''s heart was not congealed, and they always thought it was weird, but only ye Lengshuang understood the meaning. "If there is a reason, there will be fruit. Our beginning is the future of Ye men. Remember that if you believe in the afterlife, there will be. If you don''t believe, there will be nothing..." Chapter 843 The whole East pole hall. It was quiet. No one wants to say more. Now that the matter has been settled, they can only announce to the outside world that their East pole Ye family has changed its name to ye men. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "now that they are gone, let these state leaders and their intimate friends come to you." The voice just dropped. Immediately. That has been placed on the table beside the list, then slowly fell in front of Ye Wuqun. Although Ye Feng and ye Xuan didn''t talk to them before, ye Wuqun probably knew what it was. Immediately. Hurriedly nodded. And left. The clan elders, as well as all the core successors, respectfully withdrew immediately. Only leaves ye Lengshuang alone. As for the future ye men, it''s the Ye family in the East pole. Ye Lengshuang can''t help but ask: "is this true, sir?" Beautiful eyes are full of complexity and helplessness. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "history cannot be changed. You already know what else to ask?" Hear that. Ye Lengshuang was silent immediately. Of course she understood that. But in my heart, I have more doubts. Since ye men in the future is the East pole Ye family. Now. It is also the beginning of the establishment of Yemen in the future. They are also the future Yemen, the first group of monks, or the ancestor of the future Yemen. What role are Ye Feng and ye Xuan playing? From the future world, to this world. He founded the East pole Ye family. But now. But she found that it seemed that everything was back to the original point Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "if you want to know the truth, you should practice hard. Only when you become stronger, can you know everything and understand why." Say. Chu Lingxiao glanced at the cold frost of the leaves: "remember, in this world, the weak are not qualified to know." Hear that. Ye Lengshuang nodded firmly, but still looked at Chu Lingxiao with complicated face. She couldn''t think. If all this is true. Who is Chu Lingxiao? Why do you know so much When the news of Yeji, far from being renamed Yemen, came out, almost those states that had already turned to Zhongzhou as the largest border were all one of the earthquakes. All state faces are filled with dumbness and confusion. I don''t understand at all. East pole Ye family, why should it be renamed ye men. But since this is the decision of the Ye family in the East pole, they acquiesce. But. When ye men knew that they were going to Zhongzhou, the leaders of the state boundary, with their own confidants, to the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, everyone was still a little uneasy. After all. As everyone knows, today''s Zhongzhou is the largest in the world, but it lives in an unimaginable creation environment. Two slaps! Shoot the dragon cloud moon, the Lord of Tianzhou. Immediately. Even more, the Institute of the practice of magic dragon was destroyed with the power of lightning. This terrible means that ordinary people can''t believe is to express the creation of the world. It''s absolutely a revenge that can''t be provoked by anyone! So. When I received this message from Zhongzhou wushangdajie, all the leaders of the state didn''t dare to hesitate at all. They immediately began to prepare. Tomorrow, they hurried to Zhongzhou wushangdajie. Later, even informs all his confidants that if they don''t arrive on time tomorrow, they will all die! So. In this case, those confidants dare not to slack off at all, looking at the moment when the sun rises tomorrow. And now. When the word "Ye men" spread through most of the time of the main heaven and earth, there was a stir in many secret places. There are ancient mountains and rivers. Rumor. I dare not enter the world easily. There are also deep ocean abyss, showing a pair of cold, but full of bloodshot eyes. There are others. The world of heaven and earth, the edge of the border state, which has not been moving for a long time, shows a trace of terror. The head of the edge of the border state, who was shocked, trembled with fear on his face. The reason why they didn''t, like other states, show their affection to the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. It''s not that they don''t want to. But they dare not. Although they are still the masters of the border states, in fact, from a very long time ago, the masters of these border states have been unable to help themselves. Somewhere. In a deep mountain, at this moment, there was a voice full of wonder and inconceivable. It was an old man who was extremely dignified and sounded very vicissitudes. "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that ye men, the heaven level force in the future, would be born like this." With the old man''s words, just fall. With you. Then there appeared a long and magnificent figure, which had reached the perfect state of the Heavenly Lord. However, it was really awesome in front of the elderly. "Adult, it seems that the so-called Ye family in the East pole is the forerunner of Ye men in the future, but will it have any impact on our Tiangang Institute of practice?" Hear that. The old man''s eyes flashed suddenly, and his voice was full of warning: "remember, don''t think about changing anything. We came to the 11th world, not for these reasons. Don''t think about making trouble like those fools in the magic dragon Institute. Otherwise, we will be overwhelmed by history, even if it comes from the future world, it won''t help!" This figure. After listening. Then he nodded. The next moment. The old man lengbuting began: "by the way, haven''t you found the coordinates of the perfect Institute of practice?" "So far, there is no trace, my Lord. Is the Institute of perfect practice really the same as us This figure. In fact, I was very confused. Although the three major institutes of practice stand at the top of the world in the future, they haven''t found the shadow of perfect Institutes of practice until now. On this point. I think it''s the same with the destroyed magic dragon Institute. "Well, it seems that there is a shadow of legendary power behind the perfect practice Institute. It''s better not to provoke. Those who are searching outside can come back." Immediately. The figure nodded and tried to leave, but suddenly something came to mind. Looking at Zhongzhou, he hesitated: "don''t worry about that man, my lord?" Hearing this, the old man immediately became silent. After a long time, he began to say: "there is another thing, you should also remember, the world of heaven and earth in this world, before we have the strength to step into the ninth day, do not provoke this person, understand?" Immediately. On the figure''s face, there was a flash of horror. It didn''t seem to occur to me that even the old man said such things. Open your mouth. Want to say something. But he shook his head. And left. The next moment. The figure of the old man also disappeared in the deep mountain. Chapter 844 But what neither of them knew. When they disappeared in the deep mountain, at the same time, there were two cold figures in the sky, even the old man himself did not notice. A man and a woman. But it seems. The leading one should be the woman with extremely cold and gorgeous temperament. A cold light flashed in her beautiful eyes. She stayed in the deep mountain below for five or six seconds, and then slowly took back her eyes. You can''t help it. The man standing beside said respectfully: "adult, it seems that this Tiangang Institute is more secure than the magic dragon Institute." Just finished. Then she got a sneer from the cold gorgeous woman and said with disdain: "if they didn''t see the end of the magic dragon Institute, how could this happen? Do you think they didn''t want to do the same thing as the magic dragon Institute?" Smell the words. The man stopped talking. "What''s the situation here? Shall we report it to the perfect practice Institute?" Men''s words. Just finished. The vision can''t help but look to the direction of Zhongzhou. Immediately. Leng Yan shakes her head and says: "no need to report this little thing to that one. If this Tiangang Institute is as stupid as the magic dragon Institute, if you provoke that one, you can kill them directly. Understand?" Extremely fierce eyes light, immediately fell on the man. In an instant. The startled man, with a cold sweat, quickly nodded with a smile. "Well, there''s nothing for us here. Let''s go." ¡­¡­ On the other side, the woman is located in the area. When I learned that the East pole Ye family had changed its name to ye men, ye nvzun, who was staying in the deep, trembled for a moment. The face was shaking and unbelievable. Not at all. The Ye family in the East pole is the predecessor of Ye men in the future! She has been to the future in a very far time. The future world of the people she went to was when Yemen was destroyed. She was also lucky to be a disciple of Yemen for a few days. But now. She can''t believe it. Yemen of the future! It''s the Ye family in the East pole! This feeling is like being in a very complex maze. When you try your best and finally come out, you find that the end of the maze is actually the starting point! At this moment. Really no one can understand the feelings of Ye nvzun. The corners of her mouth are full of bitterness and helplessness. Suddenly. Ye nvzun''s eyes were bright and quivering. She seemed to think of something again. Her eyes were full of vibration. The next moment. Deep in the silent white temple. Immediately. Ye nvzun came out again, full of helpless wry Laughter: "so, I am her......" ¡­¡­ When the rising sun rises slowly again, the leaders of most of the States, as well as countless top figures, set out from their respective states at the same time. Like the tide. Toward the great boundary of Zhongzhou, it surged over. Look up. It makes the eyes of countless monks tremble all the time. Their faces are dumb and shocked. Since ancient times. Up to now. They all saw this scene for the first time. A state and a state friar may meet from time to time, but it''s impossible for them to meet each other. But now. Most of the leaders of the state boundary did not meet with each other, but went to the same place - Zhongzhou was the highest in the world, and countless monks understood it. Can let all state leaders, with their own heart. People who do this. There is only one person in the whole Zhongzhou. A two slap, will be the leader of the sky state dragon cloud moon, shoot dead terrorist! One only used one day! It will be a man in white who has been destroyed directly by the Ancient Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon, which is more ancient than the age and time of existence! Now. Is it true that the eternal world of heaven and earth is going to be unified? But. Unfortunately. When all the state leaders, with their own hearts, step into the Yemen area, even if countless people want to go in and see the grand scene, they can''t find a place. And now the Ye men area. With the world of heaven and earth, the leaders of most states, and the top confidants around, when they stepped into Yemen''s huge practice square, they were confused one by one. Because. They found out. Yemen people who just stood around, one by one, left with a strange expression. Soon. They are the only people left in the huge Yemen practice square, which makes all the state leaders confused. What is this? Tell them to come Now hang them here again, don''t you care? But. The next moment. They then saw the East pole palace in front of them, and walked out of Ye Wuqun, and all the families of the East pole Ye family. But the breath on their bodies made all the leaders of the state circle feel a bad premonition. Kill! Although ye Wuqun and other people''s killing intention is not worth mentioning in the eyes of these state leaders, they are very clear in their hearts that the real strong ye men have not yet appeared. That''s why they don''t stop, don''t dare to have any hesitation, the reason why they arrived here is but why? They have arrived on time. Why are ye men still so willing to kill them? Have they done anything wrong? Just when all the leaders of the state were confused. The next moment. When you see ye Wuqun and others standing at the gate of the East pole hall, suddenly they all stand on both sides, everyone''s eyes are suddenly suddenly suddenly suddenly suddenly set, a white dress, slowly came out, let all the people in the lower practice square, a heart, jump up. Here we are! That horrible man in white! Those two palms made dragon cloud moon, the Lord of Tianzhou, into ashes. That hand extinguished the existence of the magic dragon Institute, and finally appeared! In a few seconds. Chu Lingxiao''s figure appeared in the eyes of all people. At this moment, when all the leaders of the lower states and their confidants saw that Chu Lingxiao really appeared in their eyes, they could not help but hold their breath. Because. Until now. They don''t know. They don''t even know the name of the man. And. They don''t know why they want them to come. By right. Now, such people have been able to regard the leader of their state as a mole ant. What kind of threat can they pose in the eyes of the strong? Next moment. Chu Lingxiao said the first sentence, but it was like a breeze, but it was also like a thrill. In an instant, all the people under the frighten, the whole body hair, were standing up. But some of them. But the mood is very different, full of disbelief. "Some of you will die today, and those who are still on the ground will be able to leave." Chapter 845 Almost for a moment, the whole slender square was dead. Some people''s eyes suddenly trembled violently, and their eyes were full of fear and uneasiness. I don''t understand at all. How could this happen. But some people think of something, but they are still not sure. After all. They all hide well. In this world, it''s impossible for anyone to know. But this moment. No matter who it is, the mood is inexplicably tense, a blank face, and dull looking at Chu Lingxiao. And the next moment. There is also a state leader who reached the later stage of Xuanshi master. He quickly stood up and said in a trembling voice: "before Master, what do you mean by this? We have arrived on time according to your orders. Why should we die? " The speaker. It is the leader of Yunzhou, one of the four state boundaries. As soon as he said that. On the other side, the leader of Jianzhou was also in a state of extreme panic. He was afraid that he would die later. He quickly stood out and looked at Chu Lingxiao with his eyes fluttering. "Senior, we are all loyal. We are really willing to submit to the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, and there will be no resistance in the future. You must believe me!" The leader of the two states. They all thought that Chu Lingxiao didn''t believe their submission and wanted to make an example to some of them. Otherwise. How come they''re going to kill when they arrive. And the achievement of this killing is the leader of their two major states. After all, throughout all the people present, only their accomplishments are the highest, reaching the later stage of xuanshizhu. Kill both of them. The deterrent effect on other states is far higher than that of others. Even if it''s them. They will also pick the strongest to kill. And the next moment. The leader of the two states. He knelt down in fright. Suddenly, his whole body was soaked in cold sweat. He even dared not lift his head, and looked at Chu Lingxiao again. This man! The means are too cruel! It''s not enough to kill the leader of Tianzhou and the Research Institute of magic dragon cultivation. We need to shock everyone again. But they are really innocent! Knowing these two things, they would not dare to have other ideas. If they died, it would be really wrong. But. They kneel. But let the leader of all the States on the scene, all of them have one heart, tremble to the extreme again, and all of them immediately lower their heads. Look at this. Ye Wuqun and others standing on the other side all smiled helplessly. The longer they live, the more afraid they are of death. This sentence is really suitable for the leaders of these states. But this is not a killer. They know. Today, we call the leaders of these States and their confidants. In fact, we don''t want to do anything else. We just want to see if there are any of these people who have taken the lives of future terrorists. And from Chu Lingxiao''s words. You can hear it. Now. Some of the state leaders and their intimate friends standing on the practice square have been taken away. You can''t help it. Ye Wuqun and others are actually nervous. To be honest. In the past, they followed their ancestors to clean the great realm of Zhongzhou. When they looked around, they knew that the people who had been robbed of their bodies were incredibly powerful. Even the people of their own family could not see it. Who can imagine? A triple master of Dharma in a far-off era, after being taken away, can he achieve twelve masters of Dharma in this life in an instant? Take a look at the leaders of many states in the whole venue. They are at a loss. I already know. I''m afraid that the strength of these people who have been robbed below is deeper than what they have seen before. Otherwise. How could it not be seen that even the two leaders of the state who had reached the xuanshizhu? Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "don''t worry, can you stand up now without you two among those who will die?" Smell the words. Yunzhou, the leader of Jianzhou''s two major states, raised his head immediately, but his eyes were still full of fear, and he did not know that what Chu Lingxiao said was true or false. "What? Since you want you to kneel and not stand, I can help you later. " But in an instant. When I heard this, the two leaders of the state line suddenly froze with fear. I dare not think too much anymore. At the next moment, I quickly stood up. "Before Senior... " There was a tremor in the heart of the leader of the two states. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "you two can stand aside." Smell the words. The leaders of the two states left in a hurry. In their eyes, this place is like a place of purgatory, and they dare not approach it any more. But I don''t understand. Since this is not a good example, how could it be But looking at the leaders of the two major states, we can safely stand to one side. The mood of the leaders of the other states is more tense and trembling. I haven''t waited for them to speak. Chu Lingxiao''s voice has fallen down again. "Long story short, some of you have been robbed of your bodies by some creatures from the future world. Now I want to clean them up. Do you understand now?" It''s a long story. But these words. When it falls to the ears of all the people standing on the practice square and the leaders of Yunzhou and Jianzhou at the moment, it seems as if they have heard the most incredible words in the world. In an instant, all the people, the whole face, are very close to petrifaction, and their eyes are gaping. The whole practice square. Just the atmosphere, if it''s dead. Now it''s dead dull! Everyone''s eyes were as big as two bells, and their hairs were all standing up in surprise because of Chu Lingxiao''s words. They What did they just hear? Creatures from the future world have taken away some of their bodies? How could it be?! How can the world of heaven and earth exist in the future?! Here is the eternal world of heaven and earth. Heaven is perfect. Only this world exists. There can be no afterlife, no future life. Come to this world! But just The next moment. Before all the people in the audience could react from the shock, Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice had fallen to their ears. It was extremely light, but it reverberated like the voice of death, making everyone''s heart tighten in an instant. "Now Start! " The voice just dropped. Just a bang! The body of a trusted confidant beside a state leader turns to ashes in an instant. But the next moment. He was completely stunned. Because. I saw that the position where the inner man just stood, suddenly there was a strange shape, with fangs all over his body, which was not like the body of a human friar at all! Chapter 846 This is just the beginning. Soon. Many leaders of the state boundary found this strange and extremely penetrating phenomenon. Their most trusted confidants, when they turned to ashes, turned into another sharp teeth and sharp mouth. Not a human friar at all. This moment. Many state leaders were stunned and lost their minds. "How How could this be... " For a moment. They all immediately realized that what Chu Lingxiao said before was true! There are really terror creatures coming from the future, taking away the bodies of people around them! Take away the body of others! As the leader of the state, I really know that once the body is taken away, this person will disappear in the world forever and become another person. But so many years! As the leaders of the state, they didn''t even see it, which means that the hearts and minds of those who have been deprived of their bodies, in fact, have already surpassed their leaders of the state! But how could it be! Among them, even the weakest state leader has already stepped into the world. But they can''t even see through Doesn''t that mean that all the people who died in front of them have stepped into the realm of the Lord! Now! One by one the ashes of the people, it is the supreme realm of the world! This moment. Want to understand everything, the head of these States, immediately scared legs are soft, immediately body suddenly tremble, stand all unsteadily, completely can''t believe, all this, it is so terrible! Stay with them all the time. Being trusted by them, they not only become the future terror of taking away their bodies, but also hide so deep! These future terror creatures. What on earth? Why stay dormant beside them all the time? Suddenly. When I think of the leaders of many states here, I suddenly feel that their backs are cold and swish, and I feel a burst of creepy, gooseflesh all over their bodies. You can''t help it. They all think Chu Lingxiao saved them at the moment. It''s going to continue like this. God knows what these terror creatures from the future will do to them. It''s hard not to Even their bodies should be taken away? "Really It''s unbelievable that there is a future world... " On the other side, the leader of Yunzhou, who has long looked stupid, dumb and sluggish, looked at one terrorist after another, showing his real appearance. When he turned to ashes, he only felt that the soles of his feet were filled with a deep chill. And the leader of sword state next to him, the same is true. I''m scared. They had not seen that the hearts and minds of the leaders of these States had been taken away. If that''s all. That''s all. But its strength, even the strong ones like them in the later period of xuanshizhu, can''t be seen. That''s too scary. Anyway. The existence after taking away the property should be to abandon the cultivation and to cultivate again. During that period, it was easy to be seen through by the leaders of the state boundary. But it seems that if it wasn''t for today''s events, the leaders of the state boundary were still in the dark. That means. In a very short time, these terrorist creatures from the future have once again recovered to the original masters and reached the realm. Next! Only then began the formal cultivation. Step into the level of surpassing xuanshizhu! These terror creatures coming from the future, their cultivation speed is too fast. It''s unbelievable! But why? How can there be so many future terror creatures, coming from the future, who lie dormant beside the leaders of these States, and for what? Bang! Bang! But before the leaders of Yunzhou, Jianzhou and the two major states reacted, they suddenly narrowed their pupils. Their eyes were filled with stupidity and horror. There seemed to be something in their throats, which blocked them all at once. They couldn''t speak a word. Because. When they saw their own confidants, they also became like this! Just say it! Even they are no exception! They have been blinded for so many years by these terrorist creatures coming from the future, but they don''t even see the slightest situation! In an instant. With the fall of Chu Lingxiao''s great hand, more and more people in the practice square have no resistance at all, all of them are turned into ashes, but the number of people who have been robbed seems to be far more than these. Bang! Bang! Bang! So far, there is no way to end it. The next moment. There is also a body of the head of the state, all with it, turned into ashes! This moment. Everyone was stunned. The legs trembled even more dispirited. But because of Chu Lingxiao''s previous words, no one dare to fall on the ground in fear. He can only harden his scalp and his legs are shaking violently. He is still there. "Enough, enough, what do you want? I can give it to you!" Suddenly. A leader of the state, suddenly opened his mouth, his eyes were full of confusion and uneasiness, but deep in his pupils, he was full of anger. As soon as the leader of the state spoke, many of his confidants stood by his side, all of them hurriedly dodged one side. I didn''t seem to think of it at all. As the leader of the state, he was also robbed of his body by the future terrorist! And with the master of the state line. The moment seemed to open Pandora''s box. This moment. ''s Square is as like as two peas. There are more and more people who are changing. In a few seconds, they are just like those of the terror that had been turned to ashes. "Here This... " See this. Those who are still normal state leaders can''t see how these future terror creatures are apparently forced by Chu Lingxiao to take the initiative to show their original shape! Instant. They all hid away in fear. This moment. No matter who it is, I can''t help holding my breath and swallowing my throat. Look at all the horror creatures. Everyone''s eyes were shining, and they could not help shivering. Not at all. There are so many! Bang! Bang! Bang! But even so, Chu Lingxiao''s big hand had no intention of stopping. Those terror creatures were still mercilessly turned into ashes. But seeing Chu Lingxiao still has no tendency to stop. Previously, the first state leader who took the initiative to speak could no longer help it. Cold voice: "do you know what you are doing? Each of these races you kill is very famous in the future world. Now you kill one by one, you are not afraid of being liquidated in the future!" "I want to remind you that the future world also has your existence!" Cold! Threat! In an instant. Everyone in the audience felt the scalp and began to feel a shiver and numbness. This is the first time that they have heard that these terrorist creatures from the future world speak out. Chapter 847 Actually. It''s not just the state leader who was robbed of his body by the future terror creature. At the moment, all the future races who take the initiative to show their original shape are in a state of panic and anger. Which one of them is not a big figure in the future world or in the family? But now. However, they were forced to show their original shape and negotiate with their counterparts by a monk in the past, like a sheep waiting to be slaughtered. But even so. This man! I still don''t mean to stop! And! Even they can''t believe it. In this world, some people know that they come from the future world. Can''t they succeed? The Institute of magic dragon cultivation really comes from the future, just like them? And this man. In order to survive, the people in the Institute had to tell these? Bang! It''s also the body of a terror creature, which is turned into ashes in the hands of Chu Lingxiao. In an instant. The leader of the state who was robbed of his body was also in a cold sweat. He was completely shocked by Chu Lingxiao''s means, and his whole body''s hair was also erected involuntarily. This man! You can''t be crazy! Even if they are not rivals now! But one thing! But it can''t be changed! Such a powerful monk in the past will surely live to the future. And in the future world. I''m sure I can find him! As long as their race kills each other in the future world, it will completely break the road ahead of each other''s cultivation. If so. No matter how powerful a monk is in the past world, once his path of practice in the future world is cut off, there will be no hope in this life and he can step into a higher level. This is the most intolerable and feared thing for any friar. Let alone. Like the man in white! But the other side! Didn''t even ask about it? Or the way of practice has not been perfected to this point, do not know these? Bang! Bang! Bang! There are more than a dozen terror creatures. Under Chu Lingxiao''s slowly falling hand, they turn into ashes. The rest of the future races who look straight at them, their eyelids jump wildly. Even though they are flowing with unparalleled noble blood, they are not allowed to have a trace of fear, especially for the monks who have gone to the world. But now. See this. They were really scared. They could not stand stably, and their legs were shaking. Crazy! The friars of the past world, are they crazy! You know. At this moment, killing one represents offending a future race, and it''s still a race of controlling giants! They just counted it. From the beginning to now, there are at least 20 races who died in Chu Lingxiao''s hands! What it looks like! This man is going to kill them one by one! "Stop, do you know what it means to offend the future race of 20 giants!" The head of the state who was robbed of his body trembled again. His eyes were full of fear and uneasiness. He didn''t mean well, for the sake of others. But I want to warn Chu Lingxiao with the help of these 20 giant races, and stop now. Otherwise, let these giant races, once they know this, will definitely pursue their future in the future world! The more you kill. The more you offend! So no matter where they hide in the future, there are so many giant races chasing and killing, even if they are fugitives from all corners of the world, it will not help! Most of all! Or he wants to live! How could he die here? But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "don''t worry, you races, if you know that it''s my hand, you will never be avenged." It''s more like talking. Bang! Bang! Bang! There are also ten future terror creatures, which turn into ashes. In an instant, all the remaining future races can no longer support them, and then they fall to the ground in a moment of fright. Crazy! This man is really crazy! In order to kill them, even their own future path of practice, do not want, but rather break, do not let them go! And! I''m not ashamed! The future race behind them will not avenge them? It''s crazy! The head of the state boundary who was robbed of his body also fell on the ground with a dull face, but unconsciously replied: "why?" "By my name, Chu Lingxiao." The voice just dropped. All the future terror creatures in the audience were stunned, and then their faces began to turn sharply, from panic, to doubt, to disbelief, to horror and fear. Chu Lingxiao?! This man! Chu Lingxiao?! And the leader of the state who was robbed of his body, just like seeing a ghost, stopped breathing in an instant. His eyes were full of fear, and his whole body was full of gooseflesh, which was scared by those three words. "It''s impossible, you How can you be that Chu Lingxiao! " Bang! Bang! Bang! Just a face of anger, but unwilling to all future terrorist creatures, this will face, directly one after another face as if dead, the moment afraid to speak. In the face of this sudden change. Ye Wuqun, as well as all ye men, is also confused and confused. What''s the situation? Aren''t these terrorist creatures coming from the future just very hard? Threaten this one directly. Now, how can I hear these three words and be scared like this? All the leaders of the state, as well as those who are in good health, are also standing aside and looking dull. The next moment. All of us are stupid. I saw that the state leader who had been robbed of his body closed his eyes directly and asked for death! In an instant. Even Yunzhou and Jianzhou, standing on the other side, were stunned. Bang! Only saw that the body was taken away by the state''s master, instant into ashes. And the rest of the future races are closing their eyes. It seems that I want to die more than just live! Instant. All the terror creatures that came from the future in the whole field were all turned into ashes and disappeared in front of all the people present. And Chu Lingxiao, who has finished all this, just looked at all the people in the audience and said a understatement: "OK, now you can leave." But this moment. Quiet! A dead silence! All people are like dreaming, their eyes are full of dullness and blankness. The hearts of the leaders of the states have already been paralyzed on the ground. After a long time, all the leaders of the states are present. This gradually returns to God. One by one, you look at me, and I look at you. I can''t believe it. It seems to have just happened. In front of them, it''s like a dream. But what they can''t believe is! Lord of the world! There is a future world! Chapter 848 Quiet. Very quiet. After half a breath of incense, all the state leaders and their confidants who were still standing in the same place began to shiver all over themselves, which brought them back to their senses. Look at the gate of the East pole hall. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, however, has disappeared. Grunt! But even so, all people can''t help but swallow their throats. I can''t believe it. What happened in front of them is true. Ye Wuqun and all the people in ye men look at each other and smile bitterly. It seems that this one is determined to clean everything. But Does that really matter? The next moment. Ye Wuqun coughed a few times. Then he stood out and looked at all the state leaders: "gentlemen, since you can go, please help yourself." Smell the words. All the state leaders could not help shivering again. After looking at each other, they hurriedly dragged their heavy legs and walked out of Yemen area step by step. Then. Everyone''s pace is getting faster and faster, like crazy, and soon disappeared in the leaf gate area. Seriously. Now all the leaders of the state boundary just want to go back to their own state boundary quickly, and they will not go anywhere. To this day. They just know. They are all the leaders of the state. They are never the real strong ones in the world. They are not the leaders of any state. Where are they! Do they match?! Really! At the moment, all the leaders of the state who left from Yemen District really want to slap both of them. They are too stupid. Even the newest confidant around them has been taken away, but they can''t see it! Although these henchmen who were robbed later, in fact, their strength has far exceeded them. But in the beginning? Start! Can''t they see it?! For a moment. Almost all the state leaders who come back to their own state boundary, the first thing to do when they calm down is to convene the state leaders, all the people in the area, and start to search every corner of the state boundary again and again. Even the most trusted confidant around them! From a long time ago. Lost! As the leader of the state, they know nothing about it! There must be other terrorist creatures from the future, not to mention the huge state boundary. Seriously. They are in Yemen District today. Although they are scared, they also lose their face as the head of the state! If you don''t do something. Will their face, as the head of the state, no longer be lost? To later generations. It is estimated that the leaders of these States will become the negative teaching materials of the later monks, so as to warn the later leaders of the States to take warning. That''s really A legacy When you know the leader of all the States, you go back and search for the land of your own state. Ye Wuqun in the East pole palace cannot help but look at Chu Lingxiao and ask: "don''t you worry, sir?" On the main hall. It was quiet. Since all the state leaders left, no matter who they were, they sat quietly and waited for Chu Lingxiao to lecture them. They''re beginning to understand a little bit, too. Why this He agreed to let his ancestors go and follow the two monks from the future world to the future. Maybe only when we really see the cruelty of the future. To be clear. In the future, how can they go further without wind, rain, thunder and lightning? How can they see rainbow. But for the question of Ye Wuqun. All the people here also didn''t understand. After the leaders of these States returned, if they were really in their own state territory again, they could see that there were monks who had been robbed and hid in it. No way. That whole state border will suffer. The monks who were robbed of their bodies by the future race also saw clearly. Which one is not better than the leaders of these States? Don''t you start a fire by beating grass like this? But the next moment. In Chu Lingxiao''s words, ye Wuqun and everyone in ye men suddenly realized how far apart they are from the leaders of the state. "Do you really think they can''t see through everything after this?" You can''t help it. All of them raised their ears and listened to Chu Lingxiao carefully. "Since I know that I called them and others to clean up these future races, that is to say, the future races that are still in the state boundary are not yet in force. Do you need me to have a thorough understanding of this?" After hearing everything Chu Lingxiao said. Ye Wuqun and others all blushed and stopped talking. Previously. When they saw the leaders of many states, they were embarrassed in front of themselves. They were more or less frightened and shivering. They laughed at them in their hearts. But now. Chu Lingxiao''s words were like a thunderbolt, which woke them up in an instant. It turns out that the leaders of these states. More than they know, what is the meaning of all that happened in this practice square. In an instant. In the huge East pole hall, Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice suddenly came out. "Don''t forget that before you have enough strength, you are not qualified to look down on your friars." You can''t help it. Everyone was silent. After a long time. Ye Wuqun had to change the topic and asked: "Sir, what are these monks coming from the future world for? They are so strong. Why are they still coming to our world at the risk of losing all their accomplishments?" In an instant. Ye Lengshuang and others all return to God, and their eyes are also full of doubts and puzzles. Yeah. From the time they learned that the world of heaven and earth has a future existence, to the time when they saw so many racial creatures in the future world die in front of them. They don''t know what''s the reason why these monks from different races come here. Look up. Everyone''s eyes all looked at Chu Lingxiao. Now. In everyone''s opinion, Chu Lingxiao must know the reason, otherwise, those future creatures, why do they look so scared when hearing Chu Lingxiao''s name. One by one, they began to die. Next moment. When hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words and falling in their ears, they suddenly felt as if they were thrilled. All of them had many questions in their hearts. At this moment, they were all wiped out in an instant. "If you, one day, can qualify for the Ninth Heaven, then all of this will be clear." Everyone can''t imagine it at all. The reason! It has something to do with the Ninth Heaven! Chapter 849 This time. Because the majority of the state leaders gathered in Yemen area, they have attracted the attention of countless monks. These are the masters of a state, which has never happened since ancient times. So many state leaders gathered together but when people found that these state leaders began to kill monks wantonly after returning to their own state boundaries. They are all a little confused. I have no idea what happened. It''s only because it must be the leaders of these states. What a terrible event happened in Yemen? Now the brain is stimulated. Chu Lingxiao stood quietly on the top of the mountain in Yemen area. His eyes were very quiet. He didn''t know where to look. There was a ray of light in his eyes from time to time. Now he can be sure that the world of heaven and earth has not reached the time when the same flower was born. He has to wait. When the same flower appears, he can solve all the secrets of the world and revive those who want to revive. But the vast world of heaven and earth. It''s not only composed of state boundary and state boundary, but also a lot of unimaginable areas. It''s an ancient place that has been located since the time when it was even longer than the extremely remote era. The leader of Lianzhou. I don''t dare to probe easily at ordinary times. Somewhere deep sea and lava volcano coexist. At this time, suddenly a pair of extremely huge and cold eyes appeared in the deep. When the eyes opened, it seemed that the sun and the moon were swallowed up. Between the faint. I can feel the master of those huge eyes. He is huge, as tall as a mountain, and like a prehistoric dragon, occupying the depth of this ancient area. This huge figure. It seems that at this time, what happened in many states will soon be seen clearly, and the face will suddenly show a little dignified, and the tone is quite meaningful, and the exclamation is: "which old monster did this, so that these races from the future world will not be given the slightest face, and they should all be swept out from the world''s main heaven and earth Go, it''s a big pen. " The next moment. There''s even a flash of wonder in my eyes: "it''s the first time in ancient times that the crazy woman did it?" For a while. Many states, what happened, shocked the world''s famous mountains and rivers, not from between, rushed to clean up their own state of this group of state leaders, are surprised. Not at all. These business cards Dachuan, which do not move at all at ordinary times, even have an unknown ancient heritage, hidden in them. Even the leaders of their states did not see it. There are also Yunzhou and Jianzhou, the two major states in the world, which have existed since the very far time. They are also dumb and their faces are full of vibration. When they were young, these famous mountains and rivers passed by. They did not find anything strange. Even when they came to the supreme realm of the Lord, they did not see anything. But now. These famous mountains and rivers have changed. Even the late figures of xuanshizhu, like them, feel ancient inheritance. At this moment, they wake up! But. The leaders of these states still don''t think much about this kind of thing. They will slowly try again later. What they have to do now is to clean up all the future terrorist creatures hiding in their state boundaries. But the head of all States. I don''t know. These ancient heritages are not revealed when the time comes. If they are allowed, they are willing to never be born, until among them, who has the strength to step into the Ninth Heaven. And the reason is that this time it''s exposed. All of them didn''t expect that in their eyes, the unsubstantial leaders of the state could see through the areas of the state boundary they were in, and there were aliens from the future, hidden in them. The top of a famous mountain. Among them, there is a girl like appearance, but the whole body temperament is full of vicissitudes of life. From the main body of these States, we can see a trace of unusual breath. "It seems that the leaders of these later states have extremely mysterious people who can give directions at the back. Otherwise, they can''t be seen by their current strength." Next to the girl. Still standing an old man with purple air all over his body, he heard the young girl and said this evaluation. Suddenly, his face flashed a little surprised and opened his mouth to say something, but he couldn''t help it at last. The old man knows. Although the young girl is not the original monk in their famous mountain, she has a terrible identity and may come from the future world. Even if he is the founder of the mountain, she can''t defeat the five moves of the young girl. Never heard a girl say that to someone. It can make girls call it the existence of superior people. That''s horrible. "It''s interesting. It turns out that this world is dominated by heaven and earth. There are so amazing and great people hiding in it. I despise them." The girl took a deep look at the direction of Zhongzhou''s great world, and then disappeared in the deep inheritance of this famous mountain. And the future world of the moment. But it''s already fried. There are almost 30 or so future races, which have been shocked. In the depths of each future race, there are giant monsters, who have made an uncontrollable roar. "Who! Who can tell us why all the people who were sent to the past world died! Who A crowd below. I dare not answer. In the depth of every future race, there is such a quiet and cold scene. Many top future races are kneeling on the ground, silently enduring the roar again and again. They were also very surprised. I didn''t expect that in the past, there were unknown monks who sent them and other future races to kill them completely. It seems that they were not targeted at one race. Every future race. That''s what happened. What does that mean? The other side knows that they come from the future, but they dare to fight! "Who is it!!! Who did it?! " "Check!!! Check all parts of the world in the future, and find out who this person is! Even if he is a giant now, don''t let him go! " Deep in the hall of the future. In an area where flowers bloom and wither and flow continuously in spring, summer, autumn and winter, a cold figure with Phoenix and haze jade crown, skin like snow and half veil covering his face, suddenly says: "that''s all?" The voice just dropped. In this area, there seems to be a strange scene of time still in an instant. There is no color around. And the young man kneeling in front of the cold figure is also sweating. Then he saw the cold figure, waved to him, and the young man dared to bow away. After the youth left. Vaguely, a white jade like hand moved the gauze curtain and came out. It was a pair of extremely deep eyes, and seemed to have endless time. In the eyes, the beauty of the inverted eyes looked at a big clock pouring down from the air of yin and Yang. The voice was indifferent and said: "I really want to see where this man''s future body is now." When the sound falls. This cold figure, as if also disappeared in the endless river of time in an instant, disappeared. Chapter 850 The future world is shaking. Knowing that all the people sent to the past world have been swept out, many future races, while feeling angry, almost all of them are quickly bleeding. The generals. Sending it to the past world is not so hard for the future race who owns the giant. But the point is. These people sent to the past world either have no memory or have lost all their accomplishments. In a word, they need to start cultivation again. But how long have they been using it? Some of them have already reached the past world from a very far time, and they focus on cultivation. Some of them have already passed before a very far time. It''s not easy to reach such a level. As long as we continue, we will have a chance to step into the Ninth Heaven. But now it''s better. All of a sudden. There is not one left. Isn''t it all for nothing? Why should future races continue to return to the world of the Lord? It''s not because of the discovery. Only by returning to the world of the world, can their race truly cut off the future of all races and become the only race in the supreme! And all this! They all need some of them to step into the Ninth Heaven and earth world. Otherwise. No matter what kind of giant, it will suffer great space-time cleansing. Unless someone can ignore the time situation and leave his own figure in the time situation. Otherwise. Still, they will lose all their accomplishments. They need to start all over again. But now! People sent. They were all killed. There is only one clue left, that is to kill these future races and send people from the ethnic group! From Zhongzhou wushangdajie. But these future races, after searching the whole future of Zhongzhou, have developed rapidly, and they can''t find the people they want. Not only that. It also leads to a top giant in the world of Zhongzhou in the future. Originally. If there are more than 20 future races with giants in their seats, they don''t need to be afraid of the future races. But unfortunately, these races are not necessarily their own. So. The so-called alliance soon disintegrated. But. The loss of these future races is because they are so greedy that they send their own people to hide in the state boundary. Although. In the state boundary, there are rich cultivation resources, which can quickly let monks break through the shackles of the realm, but the same danger is also high. Because. In the future world, these states have already become the most powerful giant in the family and the place to sit. Who knows. What kind of backhand have these giants left in the past state border areas? "It looks like it''s all over, sir." On the top of the mountain. Looking at the gradually subsided state boundaries, ye Wuqun couldn''t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. These days. He stood beside Chu Lingxiao and did nothing else. He looked at what happened in the major state boundaries. When he cleaned up these future races, he still needed the leader of the state boundary. Fortunately. These remaining future races, like Chu Lingxiao said, are incomparable for ordinary monks, but for a leader of the state, they have not yet become a climate. With the strength of the leader of the state, they can be killed completely. Soon. Ye Wuqun''s eyes, he took them back. But for standing beside Chu Lingxiao, he could not see other states. What happened at this time. But these days. He was also shocked by the famous mountains and rivers. Because. He never thought that there were some amazing people in these business cards, and the ancient inheritance of the world was hidden in them. But I didn''t think of it. The world of heaven and earth, which is only for ordinary people to visit, is hidden so deep that he can''t even see it. It''s more like it. The same is true of the leaders of the state. It''s a terrible world. Before. Without those future races, he did think that the leader of the state was the top one. But now, he really feels that there are too many secrets in the world of heaven and earth. Again. Ye Wuqun really hopes that his two ancestors can come back soon. Even now. This Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. It has this seat, but for them, it''s not a close relative, and the female dignitary doesn''t want to pay attention to it at all. What they mean. Huge leaf gate. We still need the old ancestor Ye Feng. Just when ye Wuqun was dreaming, a light voice fell to his ear. "What are you thinking?" You can''t help it. Ye Wuqun''s body was shocked, and there was a flash of embarrassment on his face. Then he quickly found a reason and said: "Mr. Qi, I''m thinking What is the ancient inheritance of these business cards in Dachuan... " Smell the words. Ye Wuqun was very careful. He looked at Chu Lingxiao and then lowered his head. I''m afraid Chu Lingxiao will see it. The thoughts in my mind. But in fact, ye Wuqun really wants to know what the inheritance of those famous mountains and rivers is. He can feel that these business cards and rivers seem to be waking up after being swept out because of the future race in most of the state boundaries. There''s life in it! That means there are monks in it! And. Not only in the areas outside the state boundary, but also in the state boundary, including the fact that there is no upper boundary in their Middle States, the same is true. Many famous mountains and rivers, even have, I don''t know how many times they have been abandoned, have turned into a barren area, and have begun to grow green grass, just like an old trend of building and recovery. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "among these business cards, you can think that they are monks before a very long time, but they are trapped in the past, unable to escape, and can only live in it forever." Stuck in the past? Hear these four words. Ye Wuqun could not help shivering for a moment, and his eyes suddenly flashed a trace of movement. Not long ago. He knew there was a future. Now And the past? But. Soon. Ye Wuqun then knew from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth that it was he who had thought wrong, but he still couldn''t imagine that the ancient monks in the name card of Dachuan were the masters of far away times and state boundaries. Isn''t that the leader of the state before the extremely distant times? It can be recorded in many ancient books. From the very far age, every state boundary in the world of heaven and earth has become a place without a master. Then, from the very far age, a new state master was born. Why is this Come out Old master of state border area! Chapter 851 Ye Wuqun was shocked by the news. He never thought about the old master in the present state boundary. Because. From the very far age, all the States and regions have no masters. Finally, many monks took this position after the baptism of blood and killing from the very far age, now. But Chu Lingxiao told him that there was an old master in the state boundary? But how could it be? Since these awakened mountains and rivers are really the old masters of all the state boundaries, why have they disappeared since the very far time? Many ancient books. All have been recorded. At that time, all the state border areas were land without owners. Who could be willing to put a good state leader in the wrong place and stay in the famous mountains and rivers and be willing to be quiet? Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "go back, and soon there will be another mole of ants coming back." But before ye Wuqun had time to ask, Chu Lingxiao turned and left. Just drop one sentence, it makes ye Wuqun feel confused. The ants come to you? Who? Now, who else dare to make trouble in the world of heaven and earth? You can''t help it. Ye Wuqun grabs his head. His face is full of puzzles and doubts. When it''s not very cold, he thinks of the old master of the state boundary area mentioned by Chu Lingxiao. Suddenly, he comes to understand. It''s hard not to The old masters? Immediately. Thinking of Ye Wuqun here, I couldn''t help shivering and hurriedly followed him. This time. Ye Wuqun is right. Chu Lingxiao said that they are the old masters of a group of states. As for why Now. In the boundless world of Zhongzhou, in the deep part of a famous mountain and river, there are more than a dozen old and hooded figures appearing in a certain area in the depth, all of them are excited and excited, looking at the deepest part, and their eyes are full of awe. "It''s so good that we can finally get out of this place!" "Lord, I can''t wait for you to come out." "You old fellow, don''t worry. This Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. It will be ours sooner or later after the central Lord comes out." Among the dozens of figures, there are several old ones. Obviously, they are not low in status. They are all at the front. Their breath is more vicissitudes than others, with a fierce spirit. If Yunzhou, the leader of Jianzhou''s two major states, appeared here, he would be shocked. Because. These old figures have all stepped into the realm of the world. Although they have just stepped into the realm, there are not many people who are the leaders of ordinary states in such a big world. But now. From these old figures, it can be seen that the other side seems to be only a subordinate of someone! That would be terrible! The world Lord is willing to be subordinates. Looking at the world of heaven and earth today, in addition to those races coming from the future world, only Chu Lingxiao has this ability in the world today. But now, in the famous mountains and rivers of Zhongzhou, there are four or five World Masters, who are subordinates. This is unimaginable even now. Just then. One of them, dressed in a black robe, with a cold air and a hint of darkness, said in a deep voice: "you old guys, don''t forget that the man who sealed us is now in the great realm of Zhongzhou. It''s him who can''t kill those future races." But. Although the old man was covered with a dark air, it was not a foreign race, but the result of his supreme cultivation. However, the old man''s voice had just fallen, and the old figure who had talked before suddenly fell down. On the one hand. It''s because of the strength of the elderly among them, ranking first. It''s also because of the old man''s words. Think of the beginning. They followed the leader of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. If they wanted more scenery, they would have more scenery. However, they were sealed by the man in white named Chu Lingxiao. All of them. I can''t forget that day. The other party suddenly appeared for no reason. In fact, for them at the beginning, it was so terrifying that they could not resist it. It was directly sealed in the famous mountains and rivers. It is to wipe out all traces of their existence in the world. And from a very long time ago. He also witnessed a group of monks from later generations step into the world and become the new master of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. You know! They''re not dead yet! "What if it was him?" Among them, a young man with extraordinary appearance, his eyes full of strong fighting spirit, said in a cold voice: "now, I believe that his strength has gone from ten to nine, plus we have been sealed in this famous mountain and river for so many years, and nothing has been done. As long as the middle Lord comes out, why should we fear him again!" Smell the words. Young people''s words, let everyone''s face, all of a jolt. The old man who spoke earlier nodded in secret. Say it. They really need to thank Chu Lingxiao. Without him, they would seal them and lock them in the dark mountain. How could they calm down and concentrate on cultivation? Even they are now in the world. Let alone the once Supreme Master of Zhongzhou, who was the master of heaven. Now it must have entered into the world making environment. I''m afraid it''s a long way to go. And this seal has disappeared. Is the best proof! Because. No matter what seal, if the power of the original master can no longer be maintained, it shows that the power of the original master is far less than before. Otherwise. How can the power of sealing them disappear? For a while. Everyone''s mood became restless, especially the young man. As long as he thought that he could find Chu Lingxiao to settle accounts later, he could not help holding his fists tightly, and his eyes were full of coldness. He is the only descendant of the supreme leader of Zhongzhou. Should have enjoyed the glory beyond the reach of ordinary people. However, it has been sealed for so many years, and now it is born. All this was caused by the man named Chu Lingxiao! "I also don''t know that the present research institute of the practice of magic dragon has been born, the middle Lord. Although it has not yet been born, it must be far superior to the general world making environment, but the boundary division of the world making environment, after all..." The next moment. The old man just looked at the deepest part of the dark and invisible light, and continued to open his mouth. Suddenly, everyone''s face suddenly changed, and he felt a powerful force. Now he was coming out from the deepest part step by step. Suddenly. The voice, which was extremely cold and full of confidence, immediately reverberated around. In the eyes of all people, there was an uncontrollable excitement again. "Let''s go and find the man with us!" Chapter 852 With the seal of many famous mountains and rivers, it was removed. It''s not only the great world of Zhongzhou, but also the world of the main heaven and earth. In every state, there are similar reasons in its famous mountains and rivers. At this moment, it suddenly rings. In an instant. Many of the leaders of the state were scared out of cold sweat. When they are busy cleaning up the future races hiding in their own state boundaries, they also know that these famous mountains and rivers awaken the unimaginable ancient inheritance. But I still didn''t think of it. There are monks in it. At first, they only guessed, but now they find it is true. What makes many state leaders nervous is that these monks have several breath, and their power even makes them, the state leaders, tremble and feel cold from the heart. This has just solved the potential danger that the future race will bring to their state border. Now there are another batch of them! But. It looks like it. These people are not future races, but people like them. But with the intention of negotiation. Want to see what kind of identity these people really are. For a while, even the leader of the state came here personally, but in the end, even the Mountain Gate didn''t go in. Many leaders of the state were slapped and photographed directly. "It''s a joke. Even the ants who haven''t entered the world are worthy of the position of the leader of the state!" At the bottom of a mountain, after the leader of a state was mercilessly photographed, there was an extremely ironic and disdainful cold voice immediately. Then, it was even more a rebuke: "don''t roll away, if it''s not for your father''s sake, I''ve just slapped you to death!" The next moment. The state leader who was photographed was already scared out of his wits. This meeting, and even more because of the other party''s words, all of a sudden came out with gooseflesh. Because. He didn''t think that he was a strong man in the later period of Xuanshi Lord. He wanted to see the ancient people in the mountains and rivers, but he couldn''t even enter the mountain gate, but he couldn''t even stop him. What''s more! The first sentence of the other party. It''s such a shock. Father? Even he himself has forgotten what his father looks like. The time has passed for a long time, but the other side even seems to know his father! In an instant. The head of the state, who had reached the later stage of Xuanshi Lord, was so scared that he was soaked in cold sweat. He quickly got up from the ground and waved his hand, indicating that he was still the same as a dead man, and left the right and wrong place. It''s terrible What age is this old monster! And the leader of the state is the leader of Yunzhou. What he can''t accept most is the other side''s words. If it wasn''t for your father''s sake, he would have slapped you dead? That''s not to say! The other side just didn''t give it all! In the later period of Xuanshi Lord''s reign, did he not have the least force to fight back Hiss! However, the more he thought about it, the more creepy he felt. He could not help but take a breath of cool air and left here. After the leader of Yunzhou left. Under the mountain, however, there is a tall and flaming figure of a woman. The light way is: "sister in law, why do you have to breathe with this child? Now that he is the leader of Yunzhou, you should give him some face in front of your heart, shouldn''t you? " This woman. However, he was talking about the leader of Yunzhou who had left with a tone of elder generation. But her face was very young and cold. But. But he has long white hair. Even though he can''t see all the faces clearly, he can feel an extremely cold breath. It envelops all around him. Even the time in that area seems to enter into a state of stillness, as if he can only look far, not near. Otherwise. I''m afraid it will freeze directly into ice. Just that voice, it seems that I don''t want to mention this matter again, but in an instant, I look at the direction of Zhongzhou''s boundless world. In a deep voice: "how is it?" Smell the words. The woman nodded her head gently, and even her tone became colder than before. Then, her long white hair also fluttered slightly. There was a kind of meaning of not eating fireworks among people: "my sister-in-law, as you expected, is right. The old man, the middle Lord, is indeed the first one who can''t bear it. Now it''s time to go out and find Chu Lingxiao The voice just dropped. Even the air, can feel a, slightly emanating from the woman of a murderous, but soon was suppressed. "Don''t worry, let them fight first. Now it''s not just our Yunzhou. Looking at this good play, other old guys also want to give each other a knife when they are weak." The next moment. Suddenly, a long and enchanting figure appeared under the mountain, but it could barely see the corner of each other''s mouth, showing a slight sneer. His eyes reached the top of Zhongzhou, and he said in a cold voice: "let them fight first, we can take advantage of the benefits of fishing, I don''t believe that at this moment, this man''s state can really rival the present Zhongzhu " "Maybe it''s still an opportunity. In addition to revenge at one stroke, we can also win the whole Zhongzhou. If we can''t bear it, we will conspire against you. Understand?" Smell the words. The woman then nodded. But. The eyes are colder, but more pure than before. Not only they, but also other old guys who have broken their seals and can be born are clear in their hearts. Even if Chu Lingxiao is in a state of ten to nine, they may not really be able to get revenge. But if the middle Lord can get in touch with each other first. By then. All they have to do is sit and reap the benefits. At that time, Zhongzhu had reached the later stage of tianshizhu, which was the most powerful one among them. However, the reason why Zhongzhou had no name in the big world was that Zhongzhu was different from other states, and it was because of the existence of Zhongzhu. On hate, it belongs to the Lord! So. They believe that after so many years of seal, the Lord is definitely practicing every day and night. Now he must have reached the world making environment, and he has gone a long way. Even though he is still invincible to Chu Lingxiao. But it can also cause Chu Lingxiao to be seriously injured. As long as they go back then, can''t they still win each other? And this Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. Who owns it in the end. Then divide it up! Anyway, what they want to do at the moment is only one thing, revenge! Get revenge on the man named Chu Lingxiao! But this is the area of the leaf gate at this moment. But at the same time, there is a middle-aged man who has reached the level of heaven creation. In the hearts and eyes of the people behind him, he immediately kneels down in front of a man in white! "Here How could this be This... This way! Among them. There is a young man, suddenly scared of the whole body hair, all up. Because. From beginning to end. A man in white only has one palm! In their eyes, a very soft hand is like waving a fly away! Chapter 853 Before I came. Clouds are flying in my mind, thinking about many scenes. Even though his father and Chu Lingxiao were both hurt by their defeat, and their lives were in danger, he had foreseen it. But I didn''t think about it! This is the moment! One stroke! Just one stroke! Yunhaonan, his father and once the leader of the great realm of Zhongzhou, was beaten without even the power to fight back. His spirit and spirit were all defeated in an instant under this palm. Just that scene. For him, the visual impact, too shocking, too incredible! A father with all his might. Not only in his eyes, like an immortal God, but also in the eyes of many of the world''s innermost friends. Even though there are few future creatures in front of him, they are rivals. But in the moment of his hand. Like a broken dike, I was slapped to the ground and knelt in front of each other! "Here How could this be, how could How could it be like this... " For a moment. All the following henchmen, all paralyzed on the ground in fear, all the gooseflesh came out, and the breathing became more and more rapid. Why It will be like this Before they came, they were sure that their middle Lord, the old figures who could win, were one after another. They were scared like a puddle of mud and fell on the ground. His face was dull and dazed. Directly felt that this day, all at this moment, collapsed, the breath of terror, even the pressure of their atmosphere, dare not breathe again. Bang! The cloud flies the facial expression of Yang, also change a white, paralyzed on the ground, shiver. Fear! Thriller! Uneasy! Fantastic! All kinds of emotions are all around these people at once. At the next moment, I dare not even raise my head. It was like seeing a ghost, with a face full of horror and trembling. Yunhaonan, who knelt there with his legs, was once the supreme leader of Zhongzhou. His eyes were full of fear and silence. He couldn''t believe it at all. Now he! Even Chu Lingxiao can''t stop it! That one! It''s really light. But he couldn''t stop it at all. He didn''t even have the courage to resist when Chu Lingxiao reached out his hand. It''s terrible! Is that a slap? He clearly felt two words - heaven! He thought that the removal of the seal meant that Chu Lingxiao''s strength at this moment had been greatly reduced, and he could no longer maintain their strength. Plus. For so many years, he has been practicing like a madman. First, he stepped into the world making environment from the late days of the Heavenly Lord, and then on this road, he walked for a long time. It''s hard not to Is it Chu Lingxiao''s opponent in the weak state? But he never thought of it. See the first side of Chu Lingxiao. He wanted to let the other party know the truth, and then he would be caught without any further action. But Chu Lingxiao seemed to have never heard him, and ignored him from the beginning to the end. At first. I thought Chu Lingxiao pretended to scare him away. But when he shot, he knew he was wrong, and it was a big mistake! Where is this weak state! Where is this strength going from ten to nine?! This is clearly a giant dragon overlooking the sky. It still looks like it used to be, just like a mole ant. The humble can only kneel in front of the other side! Look at this. Standing on the other side of the leaf Wuqun, can not help smiling, but shook his head. Why. He has probably figured out why this group of old state leaders were sealed in those days, and even at the very beginning of the era, such a large area of the state boundary of the main heaven and earth became a place without owners. I''m afraid at that time. Those who come from the future have quietly come to this world, and began to gradually take away the status of a strong monk, and become the body walking in this world. At that time, the leaders of the old state boundary and their confidants may have been targeted. But I don''t know. So. This is the first time to seal the leaders of these old States and their confidants for the time being. After all. Compared with the monks of this world, now it seems that this is indeed a farsighted man. These ancient monks are indeed much better than the monks of today. Even if they can''t see the strength of these people. But I can also feel that there are definitely several people who have entered the world. The former leader of Zhongzhou''s great world, who dared to find Chu Lingxiao, was enough to see each other, and had already stepped into the creation world. Otherwise, he would not be so confident to come to Chu Lingxiao for revenge. It''s a pity. Still think too much. This strength, where is the world making master''s realm comparable, now the world making realm that died in this hand, should be no less than five or six. The next moment. Ye Wuqun''s eyes turned to Chu Lingxiao, and he sighed deeply in his heart: "Alas, this man is not sealing at all, but protecting these people, but treating him as an enemy, which is ridiculous." Ye men others. But also a face helpless. But. They were also shocked when their patriarch told them that there was also the leader of the old state. This moment. There was a dead silence. The people who came with yunhaonan even regretted to the extreme. They knew how dare to come. A person who has been on the road of creating the world has gone for a very long time, but he can''t resist even one palm, so he is knocked down. If so. Those future races, it is estimated that the same is true! It''s not what they think at all. He did his best to finally clean up everything. Instead, he solved everything without any effort! There was a shiver in the clouds. A heart. They were shaking to the extreme. Before he came, he still thought in his mind. When his father captured him, he would come out and humiliate him. Now he really wanted to dig a hole and get in quickly. He''s really naive! All my friends, even for a moment, dare not raise their heads. Always kneeling there, Yun Haonan raised his head and looked at Chu Lingxiao in fear. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. But I haven''t waited for him to speak. The next moment. The faint voice has fallen to his ear. Not only is he alone, but all of us are suddenly frozen. Our hearts are scared. At this moment, even our breath stops. "After such a long time, you have only reached this level. You say, shall I keep you now or kill you?" Hearing this, Yun Haonan. Completely ignorant. What does that mean? It''s hard not to be that man sealed them, just wanted them to concentrate on cultivation?! But just think of it. The words behind Chu Lingxiao, cloud Haonan''s whole body, trembled with fear when he was in dudun. Chapter 854 Chu Lingxiao''s words fell. It''s not only yunhaonan who is muddled, but also his confidants who are paralyzed on the ground. Immediately. His eyes grew wider and wider, and he looked directly at Chu Lingxiao. He was full of disbelief. A heart suddenly mentioned his voice. This man! What do you mean by that? They were sealed, this man, breathing? Just to let them calm down and concentrate on cultivation?! For a moment. People who want to understand these things, and then think of the scene at this moment, suddenly realize a problem. Chu Lingxiao in those days. It''s not that you can''t kill them! I don''t want to kill them at all! The funny thing is! They even thought that the other side was not strong enough at that time. Now they understand that they are all wrong! But this man Why do you do this? But. No matter why, at the moment, all people''s bodies tremble because of Chu Lingxiao''s last words Or kill? Do you still need to ask? Of course they want to stay! All of them have reached this level of cultivation. They want to live more and see more unimaginable future, and they have not climbed the nineties yet! They were the same people back then. At most, they can only step into the fourth day, but now they have stepped into the world, who doesn''t want to see the style of the fifth day? Let alone yunhaonan. After almost five or six seconds of silence, he hurriedly raised his head, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at Chu Lingxiao anxiously, and said in a trembling voice: "stay, I I want to stay. I''m wrong. I can''t help myself. I can''t help myself. Please give me another chance. Please give me another chance Say. Cloud Haonan is even more hurried, he kowtows to Chu Lingxiao, his body shivers. The rest are the same. One by one, they knelt down on the ground and begged loudly. Until today, they really know what kind of people they are facing. When they saw the seal was lifted, they wanted to find such people for revenge. But now it seems. This is going to kill them. I''ve already killed them. Standing on the other side of Ye Wuqun, as well as all the people in ye men, immediately shook their heads helplessly. I really don''t know what to say. If you had known this day, why should you have started. Things that could have been thought out, but they have to be thought out today. It''s true that we don''t cry until we see the coffin. Ask for help! But in fact, it''s not surprising that yunhaonan and other people think about it. In their eyes, sealing them as the leaders of the old state must be extremely destructive. At that time, they also vaguely know that there are future creatures coming to this world. Not from then on identified. Chu Lingxiao is one of them. Those future races, though coming from the future, will be greatly weakened in a very short time. So. Yunhaonan and other leaders of the old state believed that the reason why Chu Lingxiao sealed them must be to open the way for a certain future race, so as to solve their worries. So. Let those creatures in the future practice and break through without any obstacles. Until you have complete control. That will seal them! It''s the end of the force! Just use the last bit of power! After that. Also from a small area of mortals, to cultivate again, even to this life, what level can be achieved? As for why Chu Lingxiao fought so hard, he wanted to kill so many future races. In their view. It''s no surprise. It''s still the same thing, paving the way for our own race in this life. So. They dare to come directly and find Chu Lingxiao. But now When cloud Haonan and others who know the truth feel themselves directly, they are really stupid. Even so simple. I couldn''t see through it! If so, do you need to seal them? Kill them long ago! Isn''t that even worse?! Looking at Yun Haonan, kneeling in front of him, full of fear and loud begging, Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "want to stay?" Smell the words. Yun Haonan''s body was stiff and nodded quickly, but listening to Chu Lingxiao''s tone, he felt a bad premonition in his heart, and his whole body was sweating, and he kept going down. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words not only make cloud Haonan''s face suddenly change, but also make the cloud flying on the side of his knees. His face is white with fear, and his eyes are full of fear. "If you want to stay, kill him." In an instant. Kneeling in the back of the world, all the breath was frozen, and the face was frightened, because Chu Lingxiao was not referring to others, it was cloud flying! Let them be Lord. Kill the clouds! Didn''t the father kill the son! This On the other side, ye Wuqun, as well as all the people in ye men, are also fierce in heart. Do you need to do this? But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s tone, however, was still as bland as before, and said lightly: "how can''t you do it?" In an instant. The whole body of cloud Haonan shivers. This is his own offspring, the only one. How can he go to live It can be the same. At this moment. Suddenly, cloud Haonan felt his back was cold and swish, which made his face suddenly change, and even a very strong dangerous atmosphere rushed towards him. Suddenly. Cloud Haonan suddenly subconsciously extended his hand. After all, it was the creation of the world, so it was directly blocked. But when he grasped the hand that had already been put to him, he found that it was his own offspring, cloud flying! This moment. Cloud Haonan froze, eyes lost, a face of consternation. "Flying, how How could it be you! " All the people kneeling there were stunned. They couldn''t believe it. Yunfeiyang poisoned his father first. But soon, not only these people''s faces sank. Lianyun''s eyes turned cold from his previous disappointment. Because! Everyone found out! Clouds in front of us! It''s not the original cloud flying at all. It''s always in disguise. It''s a cloud flying that has been taken away by the future race! And the cloud that was robbed of his body soared. Seeing his hand, he was caught, and his face suddenly changed. Didn''t seem to think of it. Yunhaonan''s reaction was so fast. But the sarcasm, like a sharp needle, was also pierced on yunhaonan. "Even if it''s death, I want you to accompany me to be buried!" Look at your own offspring. Become this already strange look. Cloud Haonan was stunned at that moment. Although he has reached the realm of creation, he has always believed that the cloud flying around him is still his own natural offspring for so many years. But now it''s not. You can''t help it. It made yunhaonan completely at a loss. Some of them couldn''t accept all this. They didn''t even pay attention to yunfeiyang, who had lost his body and was ready to explode himself. It''s just the next moment. But only heard. Bang! Before yunfeiyang had time to explode, his body had turned to ashes. Then, under the eyes of all the people in the audience, Chu Lingxiao''s hand came back slowly. "If you don''t, I will kill him for you." Chapter 855 The whole audience was quiet. After the body was robbed of the clouds flying, turned into ashes, the curl of smoke, also with a breeze, really turned into nothing. Let ye Wuqun and everyone in ye men watch it and sigh. They started. I also thought that Chu Lingxiao really wanted the once supreme leader of Zhongzhou to kill his only offspring to survive. Now it seems. It''s their fault. This natural descendant, who was not the original person at all, had already been taken away from him without knowing when. You can''t help it. Ye Wuqun, as well as all the people in ye men, frowned and all their faces became solemn. It seems that all state boundaries have been cleared before. Far from it. There are still future races, hidden in them. If it''s just this, it''s easy to say. But these future races, the people who take away their belongings, are all their human race. The human race has been the most powerful race in the world since ancient times. Otherwise. How can all the leaders of today''s states be human friars? But now. Obviously. There is a big conspiracy in the future, which is obviously aimed at the human race. From the past. Defeat the human race. So that the future of the human race will never exist again. On the other side of cloud Haonan, he also came back to the God immediately and looked at the only heir, so he turned into ashes from his eyes. The corner of cloud Haonan''s mouth showed a bitter smile. Both heartache. At the same time, I feel very sad. So many years. His only offspring has long been taken away by future creatures. Everything before him is in disguise, just to be able to continue to hide beside him. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "you can go now." Suddenly. Cloud Haonan looks at Chu Lingxiao and opens his mouth to say something. But. Before he could speak, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s voice. "You, no longer qualified, can go." Smell the words. Cloud Haonan is like a deflated balloon. He collapses on the ground. After a long time, he stands up in a daze. Then, he looks respectfully to Chu Lingxiao and leaves after a salute. And those confidants who came with him also got up in a hurry and left together. Looking at the sad figure where Yun Haonan left, ye Wuqun shook his head helplessly, couldn''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao and asked: "Sir, did you see that you didn''t kill him deliberately?" See Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk. Ye Wuqun understood in an instant. He seems to be right. When he sealed yunhaonan and others at the beginning, he saw that yunfeiyang was not the original yunfeiyang since that meeting, which was also a test for yunhaonan. See if he can detect it. But it looks. It''s a pity. I didn''t see it. If he guessed it well, if Yun Haonan could really see it, maybe he could be qualified to follow Chu Lingxiao, and the road of cultivation would be unimpeded in the future. Just now As this one said, there is no qualification. Even though the cultivation to the creation of the world and the road of the creation of the world have gone for a long time, they still fail to meet the requirements of Chu Lingxiao. It is estimated that there are also reasons why all the leaders of the state before the extremely distant times were sealed by Chu Lingxiao. Who will find Chu Lingxiao. Who will be disqualified. From then on, life or death, have been self-contained. "Where are you going, sir?" In a flash. Ye Wuqun just turned around and found that Chu Lingxiao had left the spot. "If there are any more people, let them wait for me here, I will come back soon." Light only dropped a word, then completely disappeared in the eyes of all people. I don''t know where to go. And many famous mountains and rivers in the state boundary all appear, looking at the great boundary of Zhongzhou. But after a long time. No movement at all. I can''t help it. With a trace of confusion, I stayed in the deep and disappeared. The figures in these famous mountains and rivers are all the places of every state. They are the leaders of the state before a very long time. Like the figure of Yunzhou, they are also waiting for Zhongzhou to have a fierce fight. They waited for another chance. Get ready to go. When yunhaonan and the man are both defeated, they can not only revenge, but also seize the opportunity to seize the whole Zhongzhou world. From very far ago. They thought that one day, they will be able to step into the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, because the cultivation resources of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou are so rich that they can support four or five states. If they can take it. In the future, the path of cultivation will come naturally without worrying about cultivation resources. And most importantly. As early as their time, there was a rumor that there was a big secret in the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, possibly related to the Ninth Heaven. Although from the cloud Haonan period. No trace of the rumor has been found. But the hearsay that can become the world of heaven and earth is absolutely not groundless. Even if it is not related to the Ninth Heaven, its big secret is not simple. But now. What''s going on? It''s been so long, why hasn''t there been any movement? The land of Yunzhou. Because the leader of Yunzhou was slapped out, it directly led to the leader of the whole state, located in the area. Until now, it is a dead silence, dare not make a sound. All the top powers in Yunzhou who saw this scene with their own eyes can''t help but feel that something important is going to happen. The leader of Yunzhou, after returning, has consulted many ancient books. Even after he entered the world. They abandoned them in the secret library, and the genealogy, which had already fallen a thick layer of ashes, was turned out. After browsing. When I saw the page of my father''s generation and saw someone''s name, I immediately burst into a cold sweat, and my pupils suddenly shrank. In this silent secret library, I lost my voice directly: "Yuan It''s her! " In the deep part of the mountain, the cold snow figure appeared again. Looking at the direction of the no movement Zhongzhou wushangdajie, he immediately frowned. In the cold beautiful eyes, he was full of doubts and puzzles. "What''s the matter, sister? It''s hard not to be yunhaonan. Didn''t you go? " In an instant. A long and enchanting figure appeared again, but also felt confused. There was a trace of inconceivability in his eyes. He could not help saying to himself: "it''s hard. I think it''s wrong. Didn''t yunhaonan go?" But in a flash. The figure shook its head again. "It''s impossible. Based on the nature of yunhaonan, we should have stepped into the supreme realm of Zhongzhou now. Wait a minute. Maybe these two are in a confrontation state." Chapter 856 But right now. Not to mention the famous mountains and rivers, the leader of the old state didn''t know, even ye Wuqun and others who saw Chu Lingxiao leave with their own eyes. In those nine heavy days. There is a white garment blowing like the wind, which is extremely fast. Every time after a heavy day, the old monster on it will stare one by one. First, from the first heavy day. Go straight to the second day. Next. It took a few seconds to get to the fourth day. When stepping into the fifth day, let the old monster of the fifth day see Chu Lingxiao, a gooseflesh, all come out. I recognized Chu Lingxiao at a glance. These old monsters in the fifth heaven have not left the fifth heaven for a long time. For him, the greatest hope in this life is to have a chance to step into a higher level. So. I will stay here all the time. I don''t know anything about what happened in the world of heaven and earth. They don''t know who Chu Lingxiao is. But last time. They also saw Chu Lingxiao with their own eyes, and came here! That meeting Chu Lingxiao side, also took another person, but didn''t wait for them to react to come over at all, then already stepped into the sixth heavy day, at that time they were really scared out of a cold sweat. When the reaction comes. It has been found. In the fifth day, Chu Lingxiao''s figure could not be found. I thought such a terrorist would be a surprise. If they could see him once in this life, it would be a great honor. But I still can''t believe it. They can see each other for the second time! Boom! For a moment. When Chu Lingxiao broke the fifth heaven space and stepped into the sixth heaven, all the old monsters knelt down to welcome Chu Lingxiao. After Chu Lingxiao left. I dare to raise my head slowly. Immediately. There was a deep sigh of relief. But what they didn''t know was that Chu Lingxiao, who stepped into the sixth day, stepped into the seventh day when even the future world and many racial giants felt more pressure without any effort! In an instant. In the space-time of the seventh heaven, there was a sudden change. The seven bright pillars burst out, calling out a long river of time interwoven with ink. Among them. There are many races that appear in it vaguely. It is as if they have entered into another bright world of time and space, full of brilliance and sanctity. It seems that the whole time is about to be reversed. But if at this moment. There are monks from the future world. If you are here, you can see that the bright world is the future world! And that''s why. Because. Before someone can step into the seventh heaven, the world of heaven and earth is totally intolerable. If someone can step into the seventh heaven, he or she already has the power to reverse time and space. But the heavenly way is controlled by the heavenly way. There are rules. This is the fixed number in the Friar''s mouth. For a moment. Entering the seventh day of Chu Lingxiao, it seems to be submerged by the long river of time. Just now, there is a bright light around, but now it seems to be back in the past, a dark color suddenly rises. Gradually. Even Chu Lingxiao''s clothes and skin have changed. Like them, they begin to show a dark color. That is the punishment from heaven and earth. If Chu Lingxiao''s whole body was up and down at the moment, it would really turn to gray. That means. Chu Lingxiao will forever become a part of the long river of time, a lonely soul and wild ghost who has no time and space and is willing to take in. Next moment. The gray color. It was a sudden tremor. Boom! As if I met something extremely penetrating, it turned directly into ashes. On the seventh day of the whole piece, I recovered to peace again, as if nothing just happened. "Only once. Next time, you don''t have to exist." And Chu Lingxiao, who stopped, just said a word lightly, and then directly stepped into the eighth day. When he left. Vaguely. When you can see the seventh heaven, there is a huge and extremely vicissitudes of the eyes, which is exposed from the deep. You can always see the figure of Chu Lingxiao, completely disappeared in the gap between the seventh and eighth days, and then gradually disappeared again. But from this huge eye. To disappear. It''s all a shudder. Almost at the same time. In the seventh heaven of the future world, there is also a vibration. There are many horrible figures sitting here, all of them are shocked. They seem to feel something. They all look up in amazement. Their eyes are full of disbelief and horror. Murmured: "what kind of old giant is this? It has entered the eighth day!" These horrible figures. They are all giants in the future world. If you go down with one hand, you will be able to shoot a large area of world-class creation. But just now! They all felt an unusual and terrible breath, which was extremely penetrating and quiet. When they didn''t realize it, they stepped into the eighth day! Even in the future. Although they have heard that there is still a strong man in the eighth heaven, hidden in every corner of the world, if you ask who has seen such an old giant, you can''t count one hand. Just now! There was one! Just this breath, how can it be so vicissitudes Suddenly. The future world. In the eighth heavy day, there are also several extremely cold figures, opening a pair of big eyes, some of them are not in the eighth heavy day, but feel the eighth heavy day, there are unimaginable strong people coming! Hall of the future. A phoenix with a crown of rosy clouds, a tall, cold figure, is also a beautiful eyes, suddenly can''t help but flash a trace of consternation, looking at a suspended clock in the sky. "What''s the matter? The eighth day, how could there be..." This tall figure. Almost in a short moment, with the help of the power of the hall of the future, I immediately noticed a trace of difference. At this moment, there was a trace of surprise in the beautiful eyes. "How could it be that someone has stepped into the eighth heaven in the past?" The world of the past. It can be connected with the future world. But jiuchongtian is an exception. But now what happened in the past nine heavens has directly spread to the future world, which should not have happened. That''s right. Even the ancient giant who can ascend the Ninth Heaven can''t do it. "It''s hard not to It''s the man who appeared in the past again?! " In an instant. This cold figure suddenly thought of something. Even the breath became hurried, and hurriedly walked into the future Hall deeper. Crown the past, the present and the future! He is the only one! It must be the man. There it is! Chapter 857 The world of the past. Some people can step into the eighth heaven, which not only shakes the ninth master of the future palace, the future world, the other five legendary forces, as well as many unimaginable ancient places, but also startles them. Because. They clearly remember the history of the past. There are detailed records. The first strong man who can step into the eighth heaven should be the master of the third world of the future palace. But now, in the world of heaven and earth of a certain world in the past, such things happen, which is unimaginable. Many future world giants are shocked. Old giant. Let alone. On the eighth day, they felt this terrible power, but they could not see any strange figures. Suddenly, several figures stayed in the eighth day, all of them thought of something, and their faces suddenly changed. Hurriedly left the eighth day. In the future, there will be a deep family in the world. The shadows of all kinds of animals can be seen everywhere. They are extremely strange and holy. They are like fountains. They are constantly scattered around. Even the huge virtual shadows of the real dragon family appear here. The breath is like a king. Among the shadows of these animals, they are obviously very high and hover in the sky. Just. Whether it''s the true dragon or the shadow of other animals, it seems that it''s created by some kind of magic. Every second, it repeats the same action before. But. When a white haired old man, with a dignified face and a flustered face, stepped here. Suddenly. The most huge real dragon figure, however, is the breath, which becomes extremely fierce. At the next moment, it turns into a real flesh and blood body, which is extremely huge, and even exudes the inviolable majesty. It immediately blocks the old man. "Stop, this is..." But. Just as the giant real dragon started to talk and wanted to stop the old man, he was slapped by the old man and was mercilessly lifted to one side. He said impatiently: "go away, you beast. I have something to see the real ancestor." Suddenly. The huge real dragon saw who the old man was in an instant, but the unquestionable majesty just disappeared, and it was more like a punished child, with a face full of fear and dare not speak. And then it turned into a real dragon shadow again. And the old man, like nothing, went straight into the deeper place. If it were a monk in the old world. It''s said that the end point of all biological evolution, the real dragon family, was scolded like this by the old people, but they dare not violate it at all. Absolute pants will be scared to get wet. This is the real dragon! But in front of the old, so no status, as if the humble is really just a man driven livestock. And this old man. Immediately. Then he hurried in, which was a more sacred area with more unimaginable shadow of ancient animals. When he came to this area, the old man quickly said: "true ancestor, something important happened, the past..." But. Before the old man finished speaking, there was a faint purple air in the area surrounded by many ancient animals, like the first light of a world just born and evolved. That area. There was a flash of gloom. The next moment. More matchless vicissitudes, and hoarse voice, suddenly reverberated around. "You, needless to say, I already know." Suddenly. Suddenly, the old man stopped. His face was quite unexpected. It seemed that he had not said it. The real ancestor he was looking for knew everything. Looking at the dark place ahead, the old man could not help but ask. His voice was full of uncontrollable chatter. He had some expectations and some hesitations: "true Zhenzu, it''s really that person. Is it coming again? " There was a long silence. Then another voice came out. "It should not be him. If it were him, the eighth day in the future would have been ashes." Hear that. The old man was relieved. "In that case, Zhenzu, the younger generation will leave first." But he just finished, ready to leave, and then, but also a light floating words, fell in his ear, immediately scared the old man, his scalp a shiver up. "However, this person should be the man named Chu Lingxiao. I didn''t expect that now he has reached the Ninth Heaven. In the past, even the future world has been affected." Old man: "..." Suddenly. The old people who heard this stared at each other. Although they were not the same person, the three characters of Chu Lingxiao were terrible. Even if they were one of the six legendary forces, they were also extremely afraid. But I thought it was the other side. It''s still somewhere in the future. But I didn''t think of it. I have already stepped into the past. "Zhenzu, he won''t, has..." "It should be true. Now his strength, even if I do, can''t suppress him. I''m afraid he only knows the second true ancestor." Hiss! Hear that. The old man couldn''t help it any more. He took a breath of cool air. Only people like them know. It''s one thing to step into the Ninth Heaven, because in the future, in addition to the six legendary forces, there are ancient giants who can step into the Ninth Heaven, there are many unimaginable ancient places, as well as one or two old monsters, which can be achieved. But the ninth day. If it''s just stepping in, it''s not the Ninth Heaven, because it''s said that there''s a bigger river of time standing in that Ninth Heaven. Even if the ancient giants met. It''s going to be a lot of trouble. Once the breath in the river of time stays on the body for more than half of the incense time, it will immediately lose its soul and will never be born again. In this world, the existence of the breath in the river of time can be fearless, almost all of which are six legendary forces and the ultimate trump card. It''s not a last resort. Cannot be used. But the old man still didn''t think that the man in the rumor had come to this step. You know! Six legendary forces, but in the long river of time, the existence of traces left by immortality has become a part of the long river of time, so the ancient masters of the six legendary forces of later generations can reach this level. But why? Can a man who appears without any reason enter this situation with his own details? Now. Deep in the hall of the future. There is also a cold, and vicissitudes of life to the extreme Mou son, from the Ninth Heaven of the future world, slowly back, and in this MOU son side, is standing the ninth master of the future palace. "It''s not that man, you can rest assured, but Chu Lingxiao has really reached this situation. If you meet him in the future, don''t tear your face with him unless you have to." Smell the words. The hall of the future, the ninth master, suddenly nodded his head secretly. However, when he heard that Chu Lingxiao had reached that level, there was a trace of unwillingness in her beautiful eyes. It seemed that she had decided to give up temporarily. But the future world at the moment. If someone can really see with his own eyes, go to the ninth day of that life. It''s bound to give you goosebumps. Because. A white dress. Actually, I sat directly on my knees. In that huge long river of time, there was a scene of Jiulong coffin pulling around, flickering in every corner of the ninth heavy day. And when Chu Lingxiao opened his eyes. This huge river of time! It''s on! Chapter 858 A huge river of time. In an instant, it opened in two. The bright and incomparable river is like a flower about to bloom at the moment, but it is as high as the earth. No color. Only the transparent light flickers in the ninth sky. Suddenly. Chu Lingxiao then stood up slowly from inside, then left the long river of time, stood to one side, with his hands on his back, and quietly watched the flower turn into a transparent flower from the long river of time. Light way: "the bait is gone, we have to let the new bait come, don''t we?" The voice is incredibly light. But this sentence. But with a shudder feeling, there was a very fierce cold wind around the ninth heavy day, as if it indicated that there would be something important in the future. Suddenly. With this long river of time and transparent flower in full bloom, at this moment, the endless breath of time, like the dust covered abyss of the sea bottom for many years, finally untied the seal. In an instant, it spewed out. The holy breath enveloped the four sides, and the whole ninth heavy day could not help shaking. The next moment. There are also three different colors of light, which suddenly left the ninth heavy day, I don''t know where to go, but in the blink of an eye, there are several pairs of extremely cold big eyes in every corner of the time of the vast main heaven and earth. Every one. Even with a trace of the ninth day, the unique breath of time, what does this mean? That means. Each has stepped into the ninth day. This moment. As if any taboo gate had been opened, only the sound of creaking and pushing the door was heard. In a flash, in the future time and space of many races, there are ancient giants who have long sleep. When they wake up, their eyes are filled with disbelief and dumbness. Even with a hint of horror. Suddenly. There is a cold voice. In the deep space and time of a certain ethnic group in the future, some lost their voice and said to themselves: "this How is this possible? " It''s not just the sound. The deepest part of the hall of the future. That cold, and vicissitudes of the eyes, just wanted to signal the ninth master of the hall of the future, can leave, but also suddenly suddenly a shrink, straight feel extremely incredible. The next moment. The strange murmur not only fell in the ear of the future ninth master, but also reverberated in all corners of this area, with a tone full of vibration and disbelief. "Here It''s impossible. How could the world of heaven and earth of that world have several ways to step into the Ninth Heaven of the ancient giant atmosphere? " Hear that. The ninth master of the hall of the future, who was just about to leave, suddenly turned his head and his eyes were filled with stupidity and loss of consciousness: "what do you say? The world of the world of the future appeared..." Immediately. Then he hurriedly asked: "which life?" "It''s the future generations that are going together now." The ninth master: "..." The voice falls. The ninth master of the hall of the future suddenly lost his mind, and the whole human brain became a blank in an instant, and stayed in place directly. It''s impossible, isn''t it? How could it be?! Maybe other future races don''t know, but as one of the six legendary forces, don''t they know? That life. It will take a long time for the first monk to step into the seventh heaven. This is recorded and one of the scenes that has been printed in the future. It cannot be changed. How can it be that time hasn''t arrived yet. Is there a monk who can step into the Ninth Heaven? Or several? Obviously. The cold and vicissitudes of life to the extreme of the Mou son, also ignorant, back to God, he hurriedly toward the ninth master of the future Hall, said: "quickly, summon the long river of time, I want to see if it is true!" Smell the words. The ninth master of the hall of the future, who was also quick to respond, quickly waved his hand. In an instant, above her head, an old clock suspended in the air appeared again. Next. When the big clock turned, a very bright river of time, like a huge ink painting, interwoven on it, slowly fell down. Six legendary forces. Especially their Hall of the future. Why can it be called "future Temple" and "human race"? Because. Their future Hall can really open the river of time and see every scene of the past. Soon. In that cold, but vicissitudes of the eyes under the gaze of the son, that such as ink painting, interweaved in the air for a long time, finally opened to the one he wanted to see. You can''t help it. A deep sigh of relief. "That''s right. Did I feel wrong?" On the other side of the hall of the future, the ninth master of the hall of the future, meimou is also a coagulation. A stone hanging in his heart immediately falls down. Because. In the long river of time, there is no one who can step into the Ninth Heaven in the past world. Next moment. The first second has not changed for a long time. The second after, the moment when both of them are at ease, changes happen in an instant. At this moment, when several figures appear in the ink painting in a longer time, no matter who they are, a heart instantly mentions the voice and eyes, which makes them feel extremely incredible. For a moment. This area can only be entered by every master of the hall of the future. In an instant, it becomes a dead silence without any sound. It''s not just the hall of the future. In the whole future world, six legendary forces and many unimaginable ancient places, the atmosphere has dropped to the extreme. After a long time. Almost all of them, coincidentally, made similar sounds. "Prepare for it. I will go to that life myself. Even if my accomplishments are lost, I will go to have a look. Just try your best to preserve my memory!" Nobody thought of it. It has never been wrong for a long time. In fact, it has given these future races some hidden truths in public. As early as that time, there have been ancient giants who can step into the Ninth Heaven. They even suspect. These ancient giants. Also from the future! That''s too penetrating. Even the six legendary forces don''t realize their existence. They feel more and more. The water in it may be related to a more distant future. If you can''t make it all right, it''s just a situation set by that person, but now that you have reached this stage. How to give up halfway. Go! We must see it with our own eyes! In that life, the secret of the Ninth Heaven was deeper than they imagined, but fortunately, the man named Chu Lingxiao didn''t seem to have reached the level of revealing the secret. Otherwise. Jiuchongtian has long been ashes. The future world. A tremor. With the ninth day of Chu Lingxiao''s long time, when it was closed again, Yemen area, however, had gathered more and more uninvited visitors. Chapter 859 "Your gentleman, why haven''t you come back? Do you know that we are going to come and run away in advance?" Inside the huge East pole palace. At the moment, there is a young man in an ancient gray robe sitting on the left side of the hall, who is very arrogant and has a slight sneer on his face. "You said, benzu, is that right?" Smell the words. The other people sitting around didn''t speak, just the corners of their mouths, which also revealed a faint sneer. These people. They are not Yemen. There are men and women, old and young, and some people, although they look young, but in fact, the friars before the Naise era, such as this extremely arrogant and domineering young man at this moment, are one of the four state boundaries, the former master of Tianzhou. It''s called Jin Tianzu. These people are all the old masters, confidants and descendants of the former state boundary. Seeing that Zhongzhou has no movement in the world, they can''t wait any longer, and directly step into Yemen area. I want to revenge Chu Lingxiao. But I didn''t think of it. He said that Chu Lingxiao was not there. Let them wait? "Well, well, now the younger generation, if they are really confident, since this little guy, let''s wait, then we just wait." Some sitting on the right position, an old man with a very cold air field, could not help but open his mouth. But just listen to his tone. It seems to have a sense of irony. As the old man''s voice just dropped. In this huge East pole hall, there was a small cold hum, which made everyone feel dissatisfied and sarcastic, as if they were talking beyond their capacity. And no matter what was said before. Or the cold hum of the moment. It''s all for ye Wuqun and everyone in ye men. Look up. In addition to the old masters of the state boundary and the people brought here, ye Wuqun and all the core clansmen of Yemen all stood on the other side without saying a word. It was my own territory. But because of the arrival of the old masters of these States, they didn''t even have the qualification to sit down. But Ye Wuqun and others, but there is no face unhappy appearance, look is very calm and calm, as if there is no insult. But ye Wuqun et al. The more so. The more I let the leaders of these States feel extremely unhappy. I feel that ye wuru and others are so arrogant. Do you think Chu Lingxiao can protect them? But. These former state leaders. There is no intention to move the leaf gate. Because. In their eyes today. What does the leaf gate count? They can suppress the whole Yemen as long as they send a confidant. What they have to do is to let ye Wuguo, the younger generation, see who is the real strong man in the world. Of course. These leaders of the state boundary have been tested before they came. Indeed, Yun Haonan has already come and met Chu Lingxiao. And. Now it seems that he is still seriously injured. Stay directly in the famous mountains and rivers, and don''t come out. Look at Chu Lingxiao again. No sign of it. It''s time to heal! What they think is right. Chu Lingxiao has suffered a great loss in cleaning up those future creatures. In fact, his strength has already gone from ten to nine. In addition to his fight with Yun Haonan, he is hurt and injured. Now it''s the end of the tether! They just have to wait here! The other side will appear! By then! Take Chu Lingxiao! This huge Zhongzhou has no boundaries. Is it not the thing in their hands? So. Chu Lingxiao hasn''t appeared yet. All the old masters of the former state boundary have thought about how to divide up the affairs of Zhongzhou. The young man who used to ridicule wantonly stood up slowly, and said lightly: "everyone, Tianzhou is not greedy. This Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. As long as the territory of Yemen area, Tianzhou can do it. The rest of Tianzhou can do it all No, what do you think? " Smell the words. The old masters of the rest of the state boundary all frowned at once. The emperor Tianzu of Jin was such a good means. Who knows, there are only three best places in Zhongzhou. One of them is the leaf gate area. But now. Jin Tianzu even wanted to put this area into Tianzhou. But suddenly. But no one contradicts. Because JinTianZu is one of the four state boundaries. The former master of Tianzhou, as early as their time, was the world territory with few enemies except for yunhaonan. Now I''m afraid I''ve entered the world of creation. Like that cloud Haonan, it has been on the road of creating the world environment for a long time. You can''t help it. No one spoke out. It was a disguised consent. See this. The corner of the mouth of emperor Tianzu of Jin Dynasty flashed a touch of contentment, and then he sat back to one side. "In this case, I''m Jianzhou, just..." The next moment. The old man, who had spoken before, wanted to stand up and speak. But before he could speak completely, he was interrupted by a voice which was extremely cold and beautiful, but sounded without any emotion. "Why, old swordsman, do you want to rob Yunzhou with me?" For a moment. That old man, immediately sat back to his original position, although his eyes flashed a trace of unwilling, but ye dare not say more. This sentence falls. Even Jin Tianzu''s face changed a little, and he instantly folded up a trace of contentment at the corner of his mouth. The old masters of the rest of the States, let alone. Because of the speaker. No one else. It is one of the four state boundaries, once the leader of Yunzhou. Strange to say. Among all the old masters of the state boundary, only the former leader of Yunzhou is a very cold and gorgeous woman, but the one who really let everyone on the scene be afraid of is sitting beside the woman, a middle-aged lady in a black ancient skirt. Before you come. Nobody thought of it. This beautiful middle-aged woman is still alive in the world. In their time, this beautiful middle-aged woman is an incomparable strong one. She is the last generation of monks even older than them. Otherwise. How can two women in Yunzhou sit in the two positions of the East pole hall? "Taboo mountains, I want all of Yunzhou, the area where the lady is located, I want half of Yunzhou, don''t you have a problem?" A faint voice fell. No one''s face became a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect that Yunzhou would have a lion''s voice even more than the emperor Tianzu of Jin Dynasty. But the strength of Yunzhou lies there. The two created worlds can indeed overlook all the States. Here comes cloud Haonan. Also bow your head. Hear these words. Ye Wuqun standing on the other side, and the faces of all the people of Ye men, are also heavy. It seems that it''s really up to the master to fight against these ancient monks. The previous generation of master of Yunzhou, that is, the cold and gorgeous woman, saw that it was almost over, but he said lightly: "in that case, that''s it, but we won''t take so much for nothing. When Chu Lingxiao comes, I will cut him for you. How about?" Just. She just finished. Two light floating words suddenly fell into the whole East pole hall. "Is it?" Chapter 860 Instant. These two words fall. Everyone''s reaction is different. Ye Wuqun, as well as all the people in ye men, heard this, and then a light smile appeared on his face, and he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart. Sir Finally, I''m back. But the old masters of the state, led by the emperor Tianzu of Jin Dynasty, all changed their faces, flashed an accident, and then their faces showed uncontrollable excitement and sneer. Finally! Chu Lingxiao! We''re waiting for you! In order to get revenge, we have been waiting for the present since a very long time ago. Every day. Besides cultivation. Is the dream, one day, will be able to step on your feet, will have been all the insults, all back to you! On the other side. Sitting in the right position, the middle-aged beautiful woman of the cold and gorgeous woman family frowned and looked at each other, even more surprised. They didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao even dared to appear at this time. Do you really think that he could compete with them with the strength of the present? Now they! It''s not the world! Throughout the show! Almost all of the former leaders of the state have reached the later stage of the Heavenly Lord. They are the four major states. The former masters have stepped into the world making realm. Even with cloud Haonan. There''s a winner. What''s more, you are now! They thought Chu Lingxiao would never appear again, so they just said those words from stepping into Yemen area, but now This man. It''s overconfidence! I really think that with my current strength, I can use my own power to suppress all of them. In an instant. All the people in the audience looked at the past badly. At the next moment, Chu Lingxiao''s figure appeared outside the East pole hall. Next. He came in slowly with his hands on his back. See here. Ye Wuqun and others all shook their heads with a wry smile. It seems that they are having a good time again. Why. If these former state leaders were willing to give up their identity and meet Yun Haonan in person, maybe there would be a little room for maneuver. Now, I''m afraid they will have to beg for help. Just. Ye Wuguo and others just shook their heads. The emperor Tianzu of Jin, who was sitting there, gave a shrill laugh and reverberated in the whole East pole hall. The tone was eerie. Lazy. With a trace of casualness and disdain: "come on, who is willing to take the place of Ben Zu? Go and try this guy first. Now, how much strength is left? If you can''t even reach Chengdu, Ben Zu is really lazy." Smell the words. All the leaders of the state boundary shook their heads with a sneer. Their eyes were full of sarcasm and a light look at Chu Lingxiao. The two sitting in the right place, from the cold gorgeous woman and the middle-aged beautiful woman of Yunzhou, are also a glimmer of pleasure in their eyes. Maybe they really think more. This man''s strength now, where should they be afraid, to tell the truth, even if Chu Lingxiao really hides, with the strength of their current state leaders, this world, where else can they not go? What''s the place. Can this man hide? Looking at Chu Lingxiao walking towards them slowly, the cold and gorgeous woman didn''t show a hint of sarcasm from the corner of her mouth, and she said in a low voice: "I really know that there is no place to hide, so I''d better come directly and discuss with us. Maybe there is any chance to live. What do you say, sister-in-law?" Smell the words. Sitting on the other side of the middle-aged woman, she also shook her head lightly. Her face was very calm. She took a sip of tea and looked at the past again, as if she was going to see a play. She was calm and calm, and never put Chu Lingxiao in her eyes. The next moment. Then there was one directly. The leader of the state who reached the later stage of tianshizhu couldn''t help but move towards Chu Lingxiao. See here. All the other leaders of the state circle in the audience suddenly have eyes and a smile on their faces. Come on. Let''s have a good look at the strength of you guy, how much is left now. Bang! Just the next moment. Everyone was stunned. The leader of the state boundary, who had not even touched Chu Lingxiao, instantly turned to ashes. In advance. No sign! I haven''t waited for the reaction. The leader of the state, who reached the later stage of the Heavenly Lord, seemed to be swept away by a gust of wind and dust, and disappeared completely. The leader of all States: "..." For a moment. Just now, all of us were laughing at each other, which suddenly stopped. Especially those who had reached the later stage of the Heavenly Lord returned to their minds and realized what had just happened, their eyes were full of fear. The whole person sat in his original position, and suddenly the whole body was stiff. How is it possible? No! Has his strength gone from ten to nine? Plus the first battle with yunhaonan, the strength at the moment should be only half accomplished! How can we Suddenly. The former owners of the four states are all stupid. They didn''t expect this kind of result. A heart. It''s all getting nervous. Just now, only when we reach the existence of the world making environment, can we have the power to kill a later strongman of the Heavenly Lord! But this man, how can there still be But Chu Lingxiao, as if nothing had happened, was still orderly, carrying his hands on his back, and came to the right side. In an instant. He walked directly. Before Chu Lingxiao came, he made a mockery in front of the old master of Jianzhou. With it. Sword state old master, that pair of old eyes son, instant fierce one coagulate. "Good chance!" The next moment. Directly to Chu Lingxiao behind, mercilessly patted the past. And the Jin Tianzu standing opposite, seeing this scene, is also the corner of his mouth can''t help, flashing a trace of joy. He doesn''t believe it. It''s a world making situation. Suddenly, a sneak attack is behind it. Chu Lingxiao can But before he could wait, he could not help but smile. The body of the old master of Jianzhou is the same. He has not yet met the body of Chu Lingxiao, but turns to ashes. Hiss! In an instant. All the state leaders took a breath of cool air. This scene made their goose bumps come out in fear. Jin Tianzu, standing next to him, was even more like a thriller and collapsed there. He is not much better than the old master of Jianzhou. But now. The old master of Jianzhou was The cold and gorgeous woman in Yunzhou and the beautiful middle-aged woman standing in the right position couldn''t sit down in a moment. This scene really happened so suddenly. Between the electric light and flint, a created world turned to ashes! But Chu Lingxiao! But I didn''t even look at it! "You two, how long are you going to sit?" The next moment. When a faint voice falls on the ears of the cold and gorgeous women and the middle-aged beautiful women, they are like frightened wild cats, with all their hairs standing up, standing up in a moment. Quiet! Dead silence. The huge East pole hall becomes silent in an instant. Each of them just sneers. It will be as quiet as a cicada, and the atmosphere will not dare to breathe. Chapter 861 Next moment. Chu Lingxiao then sat in the upright position. And the cold and gorgeous woman from Yunzhou, as well as the middle-aged beautiful woman, scared the whole person directly, knelt down and shivered. They both kneel. The rest of the leaders, confidants and descendants of the state boundary, all of them, were frightened. They suddenly trembled and immediately returned to the gods. Next. He quickly got up from the ground, one by one, and knelt down towards Chu Lingxiao. There was a dead silence. Everyone was scared. Seven souls and six spirits were about to jump out. No one thought that would be the result. How could that be? Didn''t you say it? Is there not much left in this man''s strength now? How can it be so On the other side, ye Wuqun, who has not spoken all the time, and ye men all, after seeing this scene, did not feel any surprise at all. Immediately. He stood respectfully beside Chu Lingxiao. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "sit down." Smell the words. Ye Wuqun and others nodded and sat down. The huge East pole hall. The former masters of the state boundary, who had come here before, had a high attitude, but now they look like servants, only half fragrant. It''s now the scene. "It''s all here?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Hear that. The leaders of these States, even more frightened, dare not raise their heads. Ye Wuqun, on the other side, quickly stood up and said: "Mr. Qi, there are still a few, but they are all border states." "I see." The next moment. When he saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand, ye Wuqun sat back to his original position. "Tell me all about it. What do you think I should do with these people?" In an instant. The voice just dropped. All the leaders of the state boundary, one heart, jumped up with fright. Their faces were white. Their whole body was shaking. In a few seconds, they were soaked in cold sweat. They were so scared that they held their breath. Still that! How could this happen! This man! How could there be such a terrible power? The old master of Jianzhou, who created the world, was suddenly turned into ashes. There was no resistance at all. Estimated to be dead. I don''t know how I died. Jin Haozu''s face was more green, white and full of cold sweat. Ye Wuqun and others suddenly looked at each other and hesitated to deal with the leaders of these states. They really didn''t know what to say. All killed? It''s a pity. After all. They are all the strong of others. But don''t kill. Is it too cheap for these people. But at this time, a Yemen core clansman suddenly came in. It was no surprise to see the head of the state who was kneeling all over the place. After a look, he hurriedly walked towards Chu Lingxiao. "Sir, there is a letter from someone outside. It seems that it was sent by the master of Zhongzhou''s supreme realm." Smell the words. Ye Wuqun and others were shocked for a moment. Is that yunhaonan? And kneeling on the ground, a group of state leaders heard that it was Yun Haonan who sent them, but their faces all changed. Until now! They couldn''t figure it out. How can Chu Lingxiao have the strength of terror? Is it false news before it? Yunhaonan is an old guy. Never been to Yemen? Now, finally to Chu Lingxiao under the book of war? If so. Maybe they have a chance to survive. After all, yunhaonan is the strongest one of their generation. I''m afraid that even the middle-aged woman in Yunzhou is not an opponent. If cloud Haonan moves. It''s uncertain who will lose or win. For a moment. The leaders of these States, just hanging up a heart, suddenly slowly relaxed down. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "let him in." But when they saw that the man sent by yunhaonan was kneeling directly in front of Chu Lingxiao, in an instant, it was like a hammer. The heads of these states were all staring up, and they could not help but swallow their throats. "My Lord, this is the letter to you. I hope you can..." Just. Not yet. He was chased away by Chu Lingxiao, and then left in a gloomy way. This scene. It also made the leaders of all the States on the scene feel numb and cold, which filled them instantly, making their hair stand up again. The next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said. Directly let the leaders of these States, just raised their heads, and suddenly they were scared down again. "Take a look. What''s your opinion?" "Sir, since yunhaonan wants to submit to you so much, why don''t you give him another chance?" Grunt! The faint voice of conversation made all the leaders of the state circle swallow with stiff faces. It turns out that Yun Haonan has long been "As for these people, it''s useless to keep them. They''re useless." In an instant. When Chu Lingxiao''s words fall. In particular, it was not easy to cultivate Jin Tianzu, who made the world, and he was paralyzed on the ground again in fear. The faces of the leaders of other states were more pale than one. Cultivate them all. It''s all wasted. It''s worse than killing them! "No No, no, we are wrong. Give us another chance... " But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao didn''t have a chance to talk at all. The huge East pole hall, all the leaders, confidants and descendants of the state boundary were shot out in an instant. No. It should be said that it has disappeared directly into the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. At the same time. One body cultivation. It''s all taken out. Seeing this scene, ye Wuqun and others all smiled helplessly. "Sir, there is a question that I have been holding in my heart for a long time. Why do you want to..." "You want to ask, why seal them so that they are free from the fate of those future races and lose their bodies?" Smell the words. Ye Wuqun smiled awkwardly. Yes. That''s what he wanted to ask. The other people''s eyes also turned to Chu Lingxiao. They really want to know the reason, because in their eyes, Chu Lingxiao never paid attention to anyone. But for these people. "If you want to know, just look at it yourself." The next moment. The voice just dropped. Everyone ''s mind, there is a picture, the scene, immediately straight to all people, feel full can'' t believe, until the picture disappeared, they understand everything. It used to be a long time ago. The first masters of these states have already followed Chu Lingxiao Chapter 862 All the States, the first master If it was before. These people must feel a trace of emotion, which is extremely strange. I can''t imagine it. There are such people in this world. But now. This is said from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, so I don''t think it''s strange. For a while. The audience was silent. Estimate the secret. Now the world of heaven and earth is known only by these people. It''s a pity that the leaders of the state are still muddled in the drum until now. But it seems. This estimate, at all, has no plan to tell the leaders of these states. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "none of these people is qualified." Smell the words. Ye Wuqun and others didn''t speak. They didn''t even step into the world. How can they evaluate the actions of these state leaders. Maybe. All the States, the first master. Can follow this side. I''m afraid it''s the same "Well, it''s time to pick them up and come back." Chu Lingxiao''s voice just dropped. Ye Wuqun and others a heart, all can not help but nervous up, who to pick up? Can''t it be the ancestor who picked them up, come back? They really forgot about it. My two old ancestors have gone for a long time, and I don''t know how they are now or in the future. After all, their leaf gate is up to now. Besides this one. There is not a real strong man in town. "Sir..." "If anything happens during my absence, you don''t have to worry about it. Someone will help you out." A faint voice fell. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared in place. Only leaves ye Wuqun and others, one face dazed, one by one you look at me, I look at you, looking forward to Chu Lingxiao, can bring their two old ancestors back early. But leaves the leaf gate Chu Lingxiao. But at the same time. The nun is located deep in the area. There is a cold, and Miaoman figure, standing out, Mei Mou has been staring at Chu Lingxiao, after nine heavy days, can not help but slowly take back the line of sight. Once again, Chu Lingxiao of jiuchongtian. Let those old monsters stay in the ninth heaven tremble for a while, especially when they arrive at the fifth heaven, one by one they tremble and kneel down. "Zhongzhou is the largest city in the world. When I''m away, go and have a look." Immediately. Only left a faint voice, then disappeared without a trace. And for Chu Lingxiao''s words, these figures in the fifth heaven are more remembered than forgotten. If at this moment. Those old masters of the state boundary, if they can appear in the fifth heaven, will surely be surprised at the development. These figures in the fifth heaven, which is the world Master. Every shadow breath! They are full of two words - make the world! Chu Lingxiao''s trip to jiuchongtian is to go to the future, pick up Ye Feng and ye Xuan. And this is the world of heaven and earth. The only place that can lead to the future world is the long river of time in the Ninth Heaven, but few people dare to try to do so, because with a trace of time breath, even an old giant is horrified. Let alone. Into the future. But also into the river of time, so that the whole river of time, are shrouded in all corners of the body. It''s like dying. Only the six legendary forces, the third and second ancient giants, can dare to do so. But every time. It''s a great loss to the body. It is very likely to cause that the realm of this life will stay in place forever. So. In fact, there is no ancient giant willing to take this risk to cross the long river. But if you want to return from the future to the past, or from the past to the future, you can still maintain the original state. This is the only way. In addition, other ways will cause the loss of accomplishments, or even the loss of all original memories. You can enter Chu Lingxiao in the Ninth Heaven. It''s as if it''s not affected by anything. The breath of time. Although in the moment of covering Chu Lingxiao''s body, it turned into an endless gray color, and wanted to keep Chu Lingxiao forever at a certain time, in a flash, the surroundings returned to normal again. The next moment. The whole huge river of time seems to be turning upside down. The scenes on both sides, like light and shadow, begin to appear one by one, from this world of heaven and earth to the unknown future world. Not for a while! And then it stops turning. See time river return to normal, Chu Lingxiao then slowly from inside, walked out. It is still the ninth day. Still the original scene. But this time. The only difference is. At the moment, Chu Lingxiao is already in the future world, and this ninth day, which is the ninth day of the future world, is still empty. And that doesn''t mean. In the future world, there will be no friars who can step into the Ninth Heaven. It''s because. The Ninth Heaven secret of the future world has long been groped out by six legendary forces and several unimaginable ancient earth giants. There is only one left that can travel through the past and the future for a long time. And almost at the same time. Chu Lingxiao, in his own view, is a trivial act. But it triggered the world of the future again. Several unknown areas, all of which had cold eyes and vicissitudes of life, opened up and looked at the ninth day in a moment. Eyes full of dignified and confused, there is a trace of disbelief. "It''s strange that this old man should have such courage to return to the past in the ninth day. Is it crazy?" In the eyes of these ancient giants. Although in the past, the world, a master of heaven and earth, has a surprising secret appeared. No way. It''s really the man who won the honor of the past and the present and the future, who has reappeared. So. Now they have improved their whole body''s spirit and spirit to the extreme, and they have prepared countless unimaginable cultivation resources. They go back to the past, hoping to reach the Ninth Heaven as soon as possible. But I still didn''t think of it. Among them, there are such reckless lunatics who return to the past in the ninth day. This is no doubt a road ahead! There is no hope in this life, step into a higher level, then even if we know the secret, what can we do? "What a madman! Madman!" Although they don''t understand this kind of behavior, but these ancient giants are more restless at the moment, clenching their teeth tightly and dispelling other ideas one by one. They can''t do this, but if they let others take the lead, wouldn''t they But now Chu Lingxiao. But with hands on your back, you can go straight to the future world of the human race, and it is also the main hall of the future palace! Chapter 863 In the future, the human race will dominate the world. Now. It was boiling. For many years, no one has dared to come here with such a big bang. Even if the six legendary forces send people to come here, no one dare to step into the world of the Terran leader without permission. Because of what? Because the main hall of the future Hall is sitting here! The hall of the future has been handed down to this world and has reached the ninth. As they know, the ninth master of the hall of the future is now sitting here. It is even rumored that the third master is hidden in the depth of the hall of the future! Those ancient giants who can step into the Ninth Heaven. It''s almost the living fossil of the whole cultivation world. Let alone such a person sitting here, he will be the ninth master of the future Hall. He is not an ordinary person and can easily provoke. Because. This ninth master has already stepped into the eighth heaven. Looking at a few ancient giants, who dares to find trouble in the main hall of the future? But now! What did they see! They are the masters of heaven and earth. A strange man in white not only ignores the guards of the masters of heaven and earth, but also rushes in and heads for the main hall of the future Hall! There is no convergence of their own sharp breath! You know! This is the future world of the human race! Where to go! It has been in the long river of time, leaving a thick and colorful painting of the future Hall of the main hall! But now! Some people are so unbridled that they want to break into the main hall of the future Hall! This man! What''s up?! This moment. Due to the emergence of Chu Lingxiao, all the heaven level forces in the world of heaven and earth, which are the masters of the whole human race, have come out from the depths. Although they are not comparable to those masters of the future palace, they are also quasi giants who can step into the seventh heaven. You know. Heaven level forces. Further up, it is the Empire level power, and further up, it is the legend level power. However, there are seven or eight heaven level forces guarding the world of the human race. If it is put in any future world of the human race, it is the existence of one side in charge of the human race. So. You can imagine. How solid the world of heaven and earth is, let alone the Empire level forces, equally alarmed. Almost half of the giants who can reach the eighth heaven are gathered here. But now Chu Lingxiao in their eyes. The momentum is so terrifying. But even so! I can''t imagine. Some people dare to break into the general Hall of the future Hall of their people. Where is that? All of them, together, dare not break in easily! Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment. What''s more, the scene that makes everyone''s eyes stare straight up appeared. Chu Lingxiao, who stepped into the general Hall of the future Hall, is more like a runaway dragon. The whole general hall area of the future Hall, the innumerable halls built of glass and gold, were all thrown to the ground. Unmatched momentum. All the people in the general Hall of the future Hall were shivering, looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was like a bright moon, carrying his hands on his back and floating in the air. His eyes were full of horror and disbelief. I can''t believe it. But it''s true. This is the first time that they have seen someone dare to break into the main hall of their future palace alone. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "I''ve come to ask for someone. Can''t I come out yet?" Just. Just finished. A brilliant and extreme light, just like a dusty sword, suddenly comes out of its sheath. The dazzling light envelops all around, and then, an extremely cold voice falls down. "How dare you, old man, break into the main hall of my future Hall!" Bang! It''s just the voice. A figure, then directly by Chu Lingxiao, a slap does not know where to fly. In an instant. The faces of all the people in the audience were white with fright. Just because of this light, they slowly recovered their normal bodies. Suddenly, they could not help shivering. All of them had goose bumps. That figure! No one else! It is the general Hall of their future Hall, the guardian of the general elder, a giant not inferior to the ninth master of their future Hall. But now! However, Chu Lingxiao slaps him and he flies out! That''s not to say! This man is an ancient giant who can step into the Ninth Heaven! This moment. Realizing this, all the people in the general Hall of the future hall held their breath in fear, widened their eyes, and looked at Chu Lingxiao. In their eyes. Chu Lingxiao''s breath is definitely their people. But since they are human race, no one should not know what their future Temple means. If they were monks of other races, how could they be human race? What''s worse! Among the people! In addition to their temple of the future, where are the ancient giants that can reach the Ninth Heaven? "Before Master, please stop, master. We are the ninth master of the future Hall. I want to invite you to come in and discuss. " The next moment. When everyone was in a panic, the two figures came out in a panic. It was Ye Feng, ye Xuan''s forest road level and Longyang who had taken them away. Neither did they. Chu Lingxiao''s strength has reached the point where they come from the past world to the future world. Although they are full of doubts, they dare not say anything more. Now they can only welcome Chu Lingxiao first. Lest things get worse. It will also have a bad impact on their whole people. Before they left, they had made an agreement with all the people of the Ye family in the East pole, including Ye Feng and ye Xuan. They could come back only a few days later. But now, almost half a month has passed. Although we know that we have breached the contract. But there is no way for them. Because. This is the order of the ninth master of the hall of the future. Ye Feng and ye Xuan are not allowed to leave yet. But I didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao found the door directly! Soon. At the level of Lin Dao and Longyang, they hurriedly and respectfully welcomed Chu Lingxiao into the main hall of the future Hall. They could not help but see that Chu Lingxiao had finally left. All the people who were paralyzed by the arrival of Chu Lingxiao dared to climb up slowly from the ground. All couldn''t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. Where on earth is this ancient giant? However, they didn''t give face to the future Hall. They said that they would break into the hall if they broke into it. They said that their chief Guardian elder would beat the hall if they didn''t care about their future Hall at all, which is one of the six legendary forces. When Lin Dao level, Longyang and Chu Lingxiao entered the main hall of the future Hall, they both stood respectfully on one side. And behind the curtain. Now. There is a very noble and cold tall figure sitting. It is the ninth master of the hall of the future. Just the first sentence, it makes the forest road level standing on one side. Longyang''s heart starts to murmur. His body can''t help but tremble. "I have only one sentence. These two people must stay in the future world. As for the conditions, you can freely mention them." But the first thing Chu Lingxiao said. More let two people, a heart, instantly mentioned the voice eye, the whole body up and down every pore, all can''t help shivering. "If I don''t agree?" Chapter 864 Chu Lingxiao''s sentence fell. The whole hall of the future is quiet for a moment, only breathing can be heard. Two forest road level, Longyang two people, more and more urgent, but panic breathing. They are really afraid of the next moment. It''s really hard to clean up these people if they really fight. Although their future Hall, the ninth master, has already reached a level beyond ordinary people''s reach, and has been able to step into the eighth heaven. But just now. The chief protector was slapped by Chu Lingxiao. I don''t know where he is now. It shows Chu Lingxiao''s strength. How terrible. And the chief protector is the first person under the ninth master of the future palace, and a giant who can step into the eighth heaven, although it is a little worse than the ninth master. But it''s just that. If really who can make Chu Lingxiao give in. Unless. Please come out the third and even the second masters of their future temple, otherwise, it''s not enough to see. For a moment. At the back of that curtain, for Chu Lingxiao''s words, a thick layer of ice began to form. Suddenly, even the forest road level on the other side, Longyang, felt a cold breath and was about to burst out from inside. See here. Lin Tao hurriedly stood up and said in a trembling voice: "my Lord, please give those two ye men descendants to this one, our future palace..." But the words of Lin Dao level haven''t finished yet. He was interrupted by the cold voice. "Shut up! Where do you have a voice here? " Immediately. Lin Dao level immediately lowered his head and shivered all over. He dared not speak any more. The next moment. Standing over there in Longyang, I felt that behind the curtain of gauze, there was an extremely cold eye light, looking at Chu Lingxiao, and he lowered his head in a hurry. "I am still that sentence. You can offer any conditions to my future palace, but these two people must stay here." A cold voice. Full of irrefutable meaning. At the level of Lin Dao and Longyang, their bodies trembled and their faces turned white gradually. They knew that they would not give way to the ninth master of the hall in the future. Although they are the ninth master of the hall of the future, they are now the giant who can enter the eighth heaven. But in fact. The actual age is not much older than the two of them. It can be regarded as the first of the six legendary forces to reach such a level when they are young. Arrogance is inevitable. But Chu Lingxiao in front Seriously. They don''t take pride in others and destroy their own prestige. They are really worried. They really want to fight later. I''m afraid that the main hall of their future Hall will be completely destroyed. "It''s deadly..." There was a shudder in Lin Dao''s heart, but he didn''t dare to persuade. "Whatever conditions are available, I want you to be my servant girl for one year. What do you think?" And the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said, however, made Lin Dao level and Longyang two people tremble more intensely. Suddenly, they swallowed their throats in fright and sweat all over their bodies. Grunt! Crazy! Crazy! One is more crazy than the other! They thought that their ninth master was desperate, but they didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would be more crazy than their ninth master in the future Hall! Did they hear you right? This They should be the ninth master of the hall of the future and be servant girls?! This is the ninth master of the hall of the future! Six legendary forces! The whole future world of the human race, one of the real pillars, let these people be servant girls? Even the ancient giants of other legendary forces dare not ask for such a request. Isn''t it clear that they are deliberately humiliating a quasi ancient giant? Or the ninth master of the hall of the future! Behind you Although they don''t even know how deep their future Hall really is, there is at least one thing they still know. That is their future Hall. At this moment, there are two ancient giants who can step into the Ninth Heaven! But this I dare to make such a request. They don''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao has already cultivated it. Can''t they even understand it? Still. Has been arrogant to really ignore their future temple, all the details of the share? Sure enough. After hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, the cold figure sitting behind the gauze curtain stood up immediately. Even though there was a layer of gauze curtain in front of him, he could feel the deep chill, which was much stronger than before. Even those on the side. All felt the skin begin to prick. "Say it again!" "I said, let you be my servant girl for a year, what do you think?" Boom! In an instant. The voice just dropped. Behind the curtain, there was a sudden surge of ice and snow. The area directly became a static place, as if the air were solidified at the moment. It''s just the next moment. Just as the ninth master couldn''t help but want to make a move towards Chu Lingxiao, a hoarse voice suddenly came out from the deep Hall of the future. "Stop it, ice and snow. Let them go." For a moment. When the sound falls. That cold figure, in an instant, gives back the horrible breath that has already been released, but the eyes are still full of unwillingness, tightly holding up two fists. And the voice came. Also let Lin Dao level, Longyang two people, a heart instantly mentioned the voice eye. But at the same time. A big stone that has been hanging in my heart has finally fallen. It seems that they are right to guess that there are unimaginable ancient giants sitting in the main hall of their future Hall. However, all such figures are the former masters of their future Hall. But I still didn''t think of it. This ancient magnate came out directly to let the ninth master release people. "What are you two still doing? Why don''t you hurry to lead this and bring people?" Hear that. At the level of Lin Dao, Longyang''s heart was suddenly shaken. They hurriedly suppressed all kinds of palpitations in their hearts. They looked at Chu Lingxiao with a smile on their faces. Then they reached out and signaled to follow them. But Chu Lingxiao looked at the deep place. Just dropped a light voice, then directly turned to the body, left. "You''re smarter than her." But this sentence. But it seemed to hurt the self-esteem of the ninth master of the future Hall even more. But it was not until Chu Lingxiao left here completely that he finally burst out. Immediately. Facing the air, he said in a cold voice: "why does this man dare to break into the main hall of our future Hall, and he has not committed an unforgivable crime? Why do you want him to leave easily without saying anything?" "Ice and snow, you need to understand that the most important thing for our future Hall now is not to deal with this man, but to go back to that life. If we hand in this man at this time, we will let the rest of the legendary forces take the lead! And when deep. When a faint breath of purple fell, it was inevitable that the ninth master of the future Hall, with frost on his face, suddenly turned better. "Besides, I have drawn two drops of blood for you from the descendants of the two ye men. Soon the secret of Ye men will be revealed." Chapter 865 Hear these words. In the eyes of the ninth master of the hall of the future, the tightly held fists immediately relaxed. But in my heart, I said three words coldly. "Chu Lingxiao!" She is still not strong enough, otherwise she will not let Chu Lingxiao leave so easily. As the ninth master of the hall of the future. What is her dignity? One of the pillars of the future world of such a great human race, even if other future races see her, they dare not be so bold. But today, this Chu Lingxiao dare to ask her for this, servant girl? "Don''t worry. With the details of my future Hall, you are not as good as him now, but surpassing him is only a matter of time." Deep in the hall of the future, the voice came out immediately: "now what I want to do in the hall of the future is to repair the big clock left by the first master as soon as possible, so that even if I go back to the past, it will have no impact on us. Do you understand?" In this sound. Chu Lingxiao''s provocation today. In the future, they will definitely settle accounts in the temple, but it''s definitely not this time. There is only one thing they have to do now. Go back to the past and climb to the Ninth Heaven. Because. He always felt that the Ninth Heaven of that life was absolutely hiding the secret of the man who had won the title of the past and the present. Now, no one can solve the secret. Otherwise. Those ancient giants hidden in the past world. How can I Hibernate. There was no movement. Except last time, when Chu Lingxiao broke through the ancient giant''s territory and was able to step into the Ninth Heaven, which affected the future, there was no movement. But after that. Soon peace was restored. This means that even Chu Lingxiao didn''t find anything. Now. For the sake of the two ye men, from the past world to the future, it is no doubt that they are on the road of self cultivation. Maybe in the future. There is no need for them to fight for the future. This Chu Lingxiao would have died in the past world in the chaos of those ancient giants. "Go ahead, take these two drops of blood from the descendants of Ye men and see if they can completely repair the big clock left by the first master." The voice just dropped. Two drops of brilliant blood flew out of the hall of the future. The next moment, it fell in front of the ninth master of the hall of the future. See these two drops of blood. The ninth master of the hall of the future, then, with a wave of jade hand, collected these two drops of blood in the palm of his hand. "Remember, as soon as the clock is fixed, come and let me know." ¡­¡­ And now. On the other side. At the level of forest road, two people, Longyang, have been half bowed, respectfully looking forward to a gradually distant white figure in front, bowing to see off, until the figure of Chu Lingxiao disappears completely in the future main world of the human race, they dare to slowly straighten up. You can''t help it. Look at each other. There was a deep sigh of relief. "It''s gone at last." "But I''m curious, how does this person travel from the past world to the future world?" Nine days of silence. Chu Lingxiao, with Ye Feng and ye Xuan, went straight to the Ninth Heaven, ready to return. But all the way. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, however, were too worried to talk. Half a month in the world to come. The two of them have already known too much. Although they still don''t know how the future world of heaven and earth can be divided into so many different races. There are many future world of their own. But in the hall of the future, they learned something about Chu Lingxiao. Most of all. They finally know what Yemen used to be. Yemen, a heavenly power, is really extraordinary. He once held the future world of the human race. But the same. Above heaven level forces. There are also Imperial forces. Then there is the hall of the future, which is a legendary force. Looking at the whole future world, there are only six of all races. But why. The strongest force in the future. Will you pay attention to a heaven power? In the world of the future Lord of the human race that they just left, there are no less than five or six celestial forces, and there are three or four Imperial forces. Though ye men are strong. But it''s not enough to see the future world of the characters. However, the ninth master of the future Hall needs a drop of blood from each of them. What''s the matter? The next moment. When the two suddenly returned to God, they were shocked again. Only then did they find that Chu Lingxiao had taken them to the Ninth Heaven in the future. You can''t help it. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, both of them, couldn''t help but open their mouths. However, after thinking that Chu Lingxiao even took them both out of the main hall of the future Hall, they quickly and slowly accepted the fact. Without this trip to the world in the future. Maybe both of them thought that Chu Lingxiao should be a terrorist who can step into the seventh heaven. Now it seems. It''s true that they were too ignorant at the beginning. On the seventh day, how can they describe the strength of this man. Soon. Chu Lingxiao took Ye Feng and ye Xuan with him. They wandered freely in the ninth day, a huge river of time. The next moment. Then directly from the future world, back to the original world. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "OK, you are back." Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, who dare to open their eyes slowly, have just seen a scene about to happen in the future in the long river. For them, the impact is too great. It''s almost too much for them. Keep your eyes open. They are really afraid that they will be infatuated with it, can''t extricate themselves, and can''t be trapped in the long river of time forever, that''s not good. When I saw that I had returned to the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. Both of them are deeply relieved, but their eyes are complicated. After all. In the future world, they know too much about the coming history. Now, they come back to the original world. It''s really like another world. They know that, too. Today''s Ye family in the East pole is ye men. Unexpectedly, they were brought to this world by Chu Lingxiao from their childhood. Instead, he became the creator of heaven level power and ye men. But Ye Feng couldn''t help looking at Chu Lingxiao and asked: "Sir, until now, we don''t know why the future palace requires a drop of blood from both of us. You should know the details?" Smell the words. Ye Xuan, standing on one side, could not help looking at the past. "They take your blood just to repair something. Unfortunately, they don''t know that the last drop of the most important blood is ye nvzun''s blood." But Chu Lingxiao''s answer. But let two people, not from a Leng. Sister''s blood? Chapter 866 Ye Feng and ye Xuan didn''t think of it. Among them, ye nvzun, their elder sister, was also involved. What''s the matter? In their eyes, they were full of doubts and puzzles. They kept staring at Chu Lingxiao, hoping that Chu Lingxiao could explain for them. Just waiting for a long time. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t have anything, they wanted to speak. They couldn''t help but smile at each other. Seriously. Although they have a close relationship with ye nvzun, they still feel very estranged. Even last time. After Ye Feng''s resurrection, he spent so many days in the area where the nun is located. In fact, he only saw one side of the nun. Ye Xuan, let alone, was not treated at all. But after all. Ye nvzun is their sister. They are still very concerned about her. "Sir..." Just as Ye Feng wanted to stop, he continued to ask, and was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "After such a long time, should you go back and have a look?" Smell the words. Ye Feng was stunned for a moment. Ye Xuan, standing aside, nodded softly. That''s right. Anyway, with this around them, they had to worry about what else they had left for so long. The Ye family in the East pole changed its name to ye men. They also saw some historical development of Ye men in the future world. At this time. I really need to go back and plan for the future of Yemen. History cannot be changed. This is an undoubted thing. Once there is a deviation, even a very small thing, will cause a chain reaction. They don''t want ye men to be like this. "Then sir, we will go back first." Immediately. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, after a respectful salute to Chu Lingxiao, flew directly to ye men area. After a long time. Chu Lingxiao''s side, there is no more one, surrounded by a quiet, as if the air is solidified at the moment. But. At this time. A very cold and beautiful, and cold voice, but it fell down. "My Lord, why don''t you tell them the truth? Maybe in this way, it will avoid the result that ye men will disappear forever in the future, and they won''t have to fall into endless reincarnation." The next moment. In Chu Lingxiao''s side, there appeared a woman in a red robe, whose temperament was extremely cold. This woman is extremely dignified. Looking from afar, she is not inferior to the ninth master of the future Hall. There is a beautiful flower burning like a flame in the center of her eyebrow. Make a woman look good. It also looks very mysterious and cannot be profaned. It is the cold woman who once appeared above the Tiangang Institute of practice. Similarly, she is also the master of the perfect Institute of practice, which is the most mysterious of the three. You know. Whether it''s the magical dragon cultivation research institute that Chu Lingxiao destroyed. It''s also the Tiangang Institute of spiritual practice that is ready to move. There are unimaginable races sitting in the post. Tiangang cultivation Institute. Let alone that. It is said that there is a shadow of a legendary force behind them. However, no woman was found to be watching them that day. We can imagine what level of strength a woman has reached. But. Even if the woman is what identity, standing behind Chu Lingxiao, or half kneeling respectfully, the eyes are extremely devout and reverent, like a pilgrimage. And for the appearance of women. Chu Lingxiao didn''t feel any surprise. His eyes were still so calm. He said lightly: "what''s the matter?" Smell the words. The woman then stood up and respectfully replied: "I''d like to inform you that in the Tiangang Institute of practice, it seems that yesterday, from the future world, an ancient giant came down, and it seems that its cultivation remains the same as before." Say. After a pause, the woman said again: "I''m afraid that this ancient giant will hinder the affairs of adults, so I''d like to ask you, do you want us to perfect the Research Institute of cultivation and kill him for adults?" The tone of the woman''s voice when she said this. Very understated. There was no movement in the voice. It''s like saying a very common thing, but if any legendary force in the future world hears this, it will really frown. Think again. Or men come into this life. Kill an ancient giant who can reach the Ninth Heaven? Are you kidding me? And. Behind the Tiangang Institute of practice, there is a whole legendary force. It''s no doubt that it offended a legendary force to get into trouble with such ancient giants. But in women''s mouths, it sounds a little insignificant. It seems that only Chu Lingxiao has a word. I''m afraid that perfect practice Institute will really kill an ancient giant. "No, just keep watching." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Standing behind, the cold woman nodded respectfully. There is no choice. Another way: "adults, those marginal states seem to be discussing some bad things. It seems that there is an ancient giant of eight stars, about to be reborn." "What''s more, these marginal states seem to want to control other states. The ancient giants hidden in the world of heaven and earth are also moving towards that side." Ancient giants. It''s a giant among the real giants. But ancient giants. It''s also strong and weak. As far as she knows, there are nine stars in total, and an ancient giant of eight stars is about to be reborn in Nirvana, that is to say, to be born. And she knows. A long time ago. There is an unimaginable ancient magnate in the border state, dormant there, intending to annex the world of heaven and earth. Just. At that time, he was not strong enough to achieve this level, because in addition to him, there were several ancient giants hiding in the world, waiting for the secret of the Ninth Heaven. It is absolutely not hoped that there will be an unprecedented overlord among them, riding on their heads and giving orders. If so. They will never get the secret of the Ninth Heaven? Obviously. This ancient giant hidden in the border state is very smart. He deceived these ancient giants with feign death and devoted himself to cultivation. Now it''s time to be born, eight star ancient giant! Even in the future. The living giant. None of them reached this place. Unless six legendary forces and the first master appear, no one can suppress them. Women''s ideas. It''s very simple. If you really let this eight star ancient giant take charge of the world, wouldn''t it disturb Chu Lingxiao? The next moment. Chu Lingxiao, whose eyes were extremely quiet, looked in the direction of the border state. "Then go for a walk." Smell the words. The woman''s face brightened. After all. Over the years. The only place they couldn''t penetrate was the border state. Now Chu Lingxiao has come out and everything can be solved. Chapter 867 For Chu Lingxiao. Everything he does is to look for the same flower, which will bring together the ancient giants of the present world and the future world in the same time and space. Just want to see. What will happen. But if it''s halfway. Some people want to break all this, the price is only one word - death! He planted a seed on the Ninth Heaven of this life. After half a month, he got the seed of the heavenly way in the territory of xuanhuang ethnic group. Chu Lingxiao is clear. His previous assumption was right. The ancient giant is the most powerful friar in the world. In this case, let''s see who can make the seeds buried in the Ninth Heaven bloom. that''s the person he is looking for. Because. Such characters are the limits of Tao. In this world, the ancient giants in the future, in the same space and time, will surely change the heaven''s Tao of the world of the main heaven and earth, thus inducing the appearance of the same flowers. But the premise is. No one can disturb! The woman of perfect practice Institute, named Taiyin, is also an ancient magnate brought by Chu Lingxiao. In the future world, she was a relative disciple of the first master of a legendary force. Before I met Chu Lingxiao. So does the Taiyin. He is invincible in the world. As long as the first master of the six legendary forces does not appear, no one can control her. But until then. I met Chu Lingxiao. She is a strong man who has reached the Seven Star ancient giant. She knows that Chu Lingxiao''s strength is so powerful that there is no end to it. Even. She sometimes suspected that Chu Lingxiao was the first master of the legendary force, a master she had never seen before. Just. Often want to ask this question, the Taiyin still refrained from asking. After all. In her memory, there is another person, who also conforms to Chu Lingxiao''s identity. That''s the man who will crown the past and the present. Because. I''m afraid that only that man will spare no effort to find that same flower, which is considered by all monks in the future world to be impossible to exist. That one. Once it appears. Then the origin of the friar can be fully untied! Once that happens. It will be truly invincible in the world. There is no secret in the world, and it can be hidden again. A wave of your hand. Then we can revive the same people. But is it possible? Ordinary people have a word. There is life and death, and wealth is in heaven. Even if it is a monk, it will eventually face death, but the same person can be resurrected, is it possible? Even the real place of rebirth. Up to now, for any friar, even the six legendary forces are just a mystery. How about resurrecting the same people But. These are not what the Taiyin wants to pay attention to. She only knows what Chu Lingxiao asked her to do. Soon. Taiyin followed Chu Lingxiao and came to the border area of the state, a high mountain outside. Many people from perfect practice research institute have already gathered here. Some of them had followed Chu Lingxiao since long ago. There are, too. After a long time of cultivation, these people have become the core members of the perfect practice Institute. Although we know the existence of Chu Lingxiao. But I have never seen Chu Lingxiao with my own eyes. So. When Chu Lingxiao arrived, the monks who joined in the perfect practice research institute looked at the past. The eyes are full of curiosity. There was also a hint of surprise. Because Chu Lingxiao is too young, but such a person has become their perfect practice Institute. The real person in charge can''t help but show a trace of doubt in the eyes of some young people. Is this man as big as they look, really a man who even has to be respectful and respectful? They are more clear than the world and other monks. The real strong. How it should be. Like the Taiyin adults, they have long been a seven star ancient giant. Although they have never been to the future world, it is still clear that there is no monk who can reach the strong of the Seven Star ancient giant in the future world. The strongest. There is no better than six stars. So. In their eyes, the Taiyin adults of their perfect practice research institute can be called the most powerful person in the coexistence of the present and the future! But now. There has been no movement in this border state, but in these days, they have sensed the powerful energy of the eight star ancient giant, which is rising and about to be born. That''s it. It''s scary enough. I don''t know how many people to scare to death when it comes to the future world. Eight star ancient giant! Even if it''s a legendary force, you should shake your heart and never provoke easily. But now. But their great Yin told them to ask Chu Lingxiao to come and behead the eight star ancient giant. To be honest. They don''t believe it. Unexpectedly, the rumored Chu Lingxiao is really here. Can he really kill the eight star ancient giant? In the face of the perfect practice research institute of the whole field, the young generation questioned it. Those older generation, however, seem extremely plain. There was no noise. Up in the mountains. Taiyin waved and beckoned others to retreat. Then he led Chu Lingxiao to the front and looked at a border state. He said respectfully: "Sir, the eight star ancient giant is hidden there. Do you want me to test it first and explore the truth for the great man?" Actually. This is also what the Taiyin wants to try. After all. It was impossible to fight with an ancient eight star giant. Now, Chu Lingxiao is in charge, let alone worry about safety. But. Obviously. Chu Lingxiao didn''t give the chance to Taiyin. He said lightly: "no, I''ll go back." Just go back? Hear that. The younger generation of the perfect practice research institute, who are standing behind, can''t help but stare at each other and listen to each other. But how can the eight star ancient giant, in this mouth, feel as simple as chopping melons and vegetables? Is it true self-confidence or Just then. A young man with an instrument in his hand suddenly changed his face. He hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Lord Taiyin, that eight star ancient giant, seems to be coming out soon, and its energy has reached eight stars." Almost at the same time. All over the world, there are extremely deep eyes, which are exposed, shaking their faces to the edge of the state, and their eyes are full of a trace of horror and dumbness. "Really It''s really the eight star ancient giant. My God, this old guy on the edge of the state boundary, he can''t bear to be born until now! " Chapter 868 These ancient giants, who have always been hidden in the world, can''t believe that there will be eight star ancient giants in the border states, all of them will be shocked. Originally last time. On the ninth day, there was a sudden vibration. They all came out surprised. I wanted to see what happened on the ninth day, but before they passed, the vibration of the ninth day returned to normal. And then. Then I sensed an unusual sense of terror from the border states. Suspected eight star ancient giant! Today. They are also going to see if it is, after all, a giant of eight stars. Not to mention looking at the world of heaven and earth, it is the world of the future. As they know, apart from the six legendary forces and the master of the first life, none of them has appeared. But in this life. Such a monster as eight star ancient giant appears! Can''t help but remind them of a rumor. In that border state, there was once a super strong man who attacked the nine star ancient giant, but finally he went against the sky and locked his way, failed and disappeared. But now it seems. Where is this rumor. This is true! It seems that the strong man who once attacked the nine star ancient giant has failed, but he is not in great trouble, falling into a long sleep. Now, he is about to be born again! "it''s amazing. A big eight star old giant is hard to come out in the future. If he is really born, then he has the final say." On a towering mountain, a cold woman in a shawl appeared. In her beautiful eyes, she flashed one after another and stared at the border state. She also wants to go to the border state. The main thing is. If it can really prevent the birth of this eight star ancient giant, it will be good for anyone in the future. Otherwise. The secret hidden in the ninth day, where else do they know that day? In an instant. All the hidden ancient giants have exposed part of their bodies, some of them are ready to move, but no one dare to try. Because. They have already felt that there is an extremely terrible threat over them, watching them, as if warning them not to approach the border state. For a while. No matter what level of ancient giant, they can''t help being silent. They know that this must be a warning from the eight star ancient giant. But if they don''t stop it, they will still live under the threat of an eight star ancient giant and dare not move. But if we stop it. In case of failure. Is there any place for them to live in such a big world? You can''t help it. All the ancient giants were caught in a dilemma. The reason why they are able to prevent the ancient giants of the future world from perceiving their existence is because of the day when they stepped into the ancient giants. Because of a sense of opportunity. The friars who know that there will be a future world in the future will step into their world and want to seize the secrets of the Ninth Heaven. So. Back then. Then they wiped out all the signs of their existence one by one, even if they could not be found in the long river. In this way. When the ninth day''s secret really appears, they can surprise and snatch it! But now it''s a million. If they had known that they would be like this, they should take advantage of each other and still be sleeping, step into the border state, and kill each other together! Even if it can''t be killed. It can also delay the birth of the other party. "Wait, where are the people of perfect practice Institute?" Suddenly. The cold woman standing on the mountain, with her hair covered, but her eyes shining, saw the Taiyin and other people standing there. Then she shook her head and gave a cold snort: "the Taiyin woman, since she knew the threat, didn''t go to clean it earlier, she had to wait until now!" Almost a cold woman, speaking at the same time. Other ancient giants also found people in the perfect practice research institute. Their eyes were all awe inspiring, and they could feel the increasing terror and pressure on their heads. Suddenly, everyone''s heart sank again. For the existence of three major institutes of practice. These ancient giants are still very clear. It''s a mystery. But for them, there is almost no secret. They know that the three major institutes of practice come from the future world of heaven and earth. But now, what can they do? Even if it''s the Seven Star ancient giant Taiyin. It''s no use. "Sooner or later, when people gather enough energy to be born!" See perfect practice Institute. It was a step earlier than them. It must mean that the perfect practice research institute has long known that there is an eight star ancient giant in the border state. But wait until the other side can be born. Just arrived here, trying to stop it. How stupid! Just. At this moment, when Taiyin just wanted to turn around and look at Chu Lingxiao, she suddenly found that Chu Lingxiao, who was just standing beside her, would have gone somewhere. But the next moment. I haven''t waited for the Taiyin to respond. Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant. Only heard from the edge of the state, suddenly came out of a wave, extremely earth shaking sound, the edge of the state, the moment is raised a huge dust, countless ancient buildings, directly in front of her, collapsed. That''s what she realized. Originally, Chu Lingxiao had already stepped into the state boundary when he was stupefied. You can''t help it. A heart of Taiyin was immediately released. But standing behind her, a group of young people of perfect practice research institute looked at the front, a mess of edge state boundary, a pair of eyes were staring up, full of shock and silence, all eyes, from the beginning to now, can''t bear to live in a shudder. They had no idea. Chu Lingxiao, seeing nothing like this, broke into this border state! Isn''t it true?! This rumored character is really fighting with an eight star ancient giant at the moment? On the other hand, all the ancient giants that were just about to give up were also stupid. They can see it. What happened in the border state at the moment, most importantly, was that there was such a sign of disintegration in the terror and pressure surrounding their heads! That''s not to say! There are people at the moment! Are you fighting with this eight star ancient giant?! "Here Who is this? I dare to challenge an ancient eight star giant. " The cold woman standing on the top of the mountain was stunned. Looking at the edge of the state, her eyes could not help shaking. I feel the shock in my eyes. Next moment. The roar of rage made all the ancient giants hold their breath. "What legendary force are you, the first master?" Chapter 869 This world is the Lord of heaven and earth. All the ancient giants, it''s silly to hear that. This sentence is mixed with a real Taoist power of the most powerful. It is impossible to hear it without reaching the ancient giant. Unless. Standing near the border state. Otherwise. No one can hear. But what did they just hear?! Legendary power, the first master? Now the person who is fighting with this eight star ancient giant is a legendary force, the first pig run? Isn''t that the nine star ancient giant that has been capped! But how could it be? How is it possible that people like that still exist in the world! Muddled! All the ancient giants are confused. No matter who they are, they never thought that the person who is fighting with the eight star ancient giant in the border state is the top of the world - Nine Star ancient giant! Boom! Boom! Boom! But from that border state, waves of unimaginable awesome force have already swept the whole border state like a huge wave. For a moment. They then saw that the wave energy of the fight had spread to several other border states, and the power of terror could not be felt by anyone except the ancient giants like them. Boom! Another tremor. Instant. Shock of these ancient giants of the present age, one by one scalp numb, the soles are scared cold. Where did this come from! Top of the world! Nine star ancient giant! In addition to the person who won the title of ancient, modern and future, the most powerful person known! Now. They were alive! Although we can''t see each other''s figure, we can all see from the increasingly weak breath of the eight star ancient giant. Can feel it. This eight star ancient giant! This one should be able to take charge of this world, even the future ancient giant, can not stop the existence, at this moment, is experiencing their own cultivation Road, the most terrifying and frightening thing! Fight with a nine star ancient giant, the top of the world! Grunt! In an instant. In this world, all the ancient giants could not help but swallow their throats and look at the direction of the chaotic edge of the state boundary. Everyone''s breathing became more and more urgent. By now. In addition to these ancient giants. Perfect practice research institute, the young generation, was even more shocked. They all had goosebumps, and they were all shaking from panic to excitement. It took less than a few seconds. Really! This is true! An eight star ancient giant, unexpectedly at this moment, is really suffering the fate of being beheaded! Because. In their sight! In the dust of the sky, you can see a hooded, extremely flustered figure, running away in a hurry in those border states! And behind him. There is a white man with hands on his back and a very calm face, who follows slowly, just like an eagle catching a chicken. In their eyes, looking at the present and the future, there are few eight star ancient giants who are enemies. They are showing horror and fear and running around! But. Look at this. Perfect practice research institute, those older generation, especially the Taiyin, are still thinking about the words of the eight star ancient giant. Legendary power, the first master? Really? Is this really a legendary force, the first master? Otherwise, how could this eight star ancient giant talk like this? But now. This unprecedented scene, fell in the eyes of several state friars, all scared to fall to the ground. They know. In their border state, there are unimaginable top figures, hidden in them, with their border state, has a great origin, just a few days ago, they saw each other with their own eyes. Wait for the gesture. It''s not any strong person now. Compared with it, they know a lot of shocking news from each other, from the future world to the giant. Every one. It''s like listening to a myth. These people. I''m afraid that even now Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, and the man who is in the limelight is far behind. Until yesterday. When the other side said that they would take them to the edge of the state and take charge of the whole world, to be honest, they were really excited, and their whole body was shaking. Straight feel. Their chance to dominate the world is finally here! But now! But they saw the immortal strong man in front of a man in white, such as a bereaved dog, running around, with hair on his head, scars all over his body, and blood running down. How could there be the high spirit when he appeared for the first time? "Who are you!" A shock of anger came out. Even more frightening, the friars on the edge of the state, all of their hair, were standing up. Especially the leaders of those marginal states. Looking at the way to escape in a hurry, I smashed countless ancient buildings. All over my body, I was sweating, my eyes were bigger than my staring eyes. They are the leaders of marginal states. Compared with other friars, it is clear that the identity of this figure is the founder of these marginal States! I know it from the other side''s mouth. It was a long time ago. Their border state is one of the most powerful states in the world. Only because the other side was about to fall asleep in an accident, did they move these border states to this desolate land. To hide the eyes and ears. So that I can sleep without interruption. But now. What they see! The founder, the future world, all kinds of things, all kinds of unimaginable forces, can be grasped at will to explain their existence! By a man in white! It''s like a dog! This scene. At this point. Not only the friars in these marginal States, but also the people in the perfect practice Institute outside, can see it clearly. Also let the world around the main heaven and earth, the hidden ancient giant, also see clearly. All the faces were frightened, and all the faces were stupefied. In their eyes. The white coat is like a prison, unstoppable, and the eight star ancient giant is as fragile as an ant. It''s hard to imagine. Eight stars are so different from the top of the world and the strength of nine stars ancient giant! "Why!!! I have no enmity or enmity with you. Why are you chasing me! " Bang! The voice just dropped. The eight star ancient giant finally had no way to escape, and the figure disappeared in the dust. For a moment. All the power and pressure have disappeared, but the ancient giants of all sides can no longer help themselves. They are all paralyzed on the ground. Even the cold woman standing on the top of the mountain. Now. The station is unstable. Full of astonishment, murmured: "it''s hard not to be the door of the future. Have you really opened all the doors?" Chapter 870 Very soon. The dust disappeared all over the sky. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back and his face very calm, walked out of the border state slowly. This moment. Perfect practice Institute, those young generation, when they saw Chu Lingxiao again, all their faces changed. If it was earlier. There is still a trace of doubt. At that moment, there are only two words left in our eyes: reverence and awe. Everyone''s eyes are full of adoration, just like those of little Venus. Too strong! An eight star ancient giant! It''s true that you can cut it! Just go back! Before and after, it''s less than half the time of incense. It''s really terrible! And. Just now, the eight star ancient giant also mentioned the legendary power, the first master. Will it be the legendary force behind their perfect practice Institute? Actually, it''s Kung Fu. Perfect practice Institute, all the older generation, thinks the same way. Anyway. Now they know more about their perfect practice research institute and the right people! Follow the ancient giants here. What a wise thing! Seeing Chu Lingxiao coming, the Taiyin standing there hurriedly welcomed him to the past: "my Lord." Anyway. This time Chu Lingxiao made a move. In the future, their perfect practice research institute will be in this world. There is no place for them to go. At the same time. Also directly deterred other ancient giants. But. This eight star ancient giant fell, which is the best thing for other ancient giants. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "these are for you. If you need anything, you can come to me at any time." Smell the words. Perfect practice Institute, all people, all eyes light a quiver. And the Taiyin also hurriedly ordered a point, replied: "understand, adult." "Well, let''s go." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared in the original place. However, those young people still haven''t come back to their senses. When Taiyin snorted, they realized that Chu Lingxiao had gone. Taiyin said lightly: "now let''s deal with the affairs of the border states and the damaged ancient buildings. We will compensate them with the perfect practice Institute." Smell the words. The younger generation, then, left. After waiting for someone to leave. Those older generation, can''t help sighing, rather helplessly shook their heads and said: "why?" "It''s just his own death." Hearing the words of Taiyin, these old people all showed a wry smile on their faces and didn''t say anything more. Yes. In their view. It''s a pity that an ancient giant of eight stars died like this, even his body turned to ashes. You know. The ancient giants of this level, a drop of blood, are extremely noble for them, even for the Seven Star ancient giants, who have the opportunity to see the opportunities for breakthrough. But. No way. Who calls this eight star ancient magnate, so seeking death, to be in charge of the whole world of heaven and earth? This is undoubtedly to disturb that matter. Who will die? But one thing. They still feel strange. Why is this eight star ancient giant so sure that he is the master of a legendary power and the first life? By right. Nine star ancient giant. In the future world, it has not never appeared. However, none of the six legendary forces, the first master and the existence of pulling the wrist, has yet appeared. So. In fact, there is a gap between the nine star ancient giants. But this eight star ancient giant, in his tone, insisted that he must be a legendary force, the first master, which was really strange. "Your Excellency, do you want to find a suitable opportunity to ask that?" "If you want to die, I won''t stop you." Everyone: "..." Taiyin said in a cold voice: "don''t look for trouble. For people of this level, we just need to follow them well. Do you understand?" ¡­¡­ Soon. Chu Lingxiao then returned to Yemen area. Just dropped. Ye Feng and ye Xuan rushed to meet them. Because they have been to the future world, they still have a trace of future breath. So. What happened in the border states. They just noticed. If you think about Chu Lingxiao''s long absence, I''m afraid that what happened in the border state border, nine out of ten, has something to do with him. The next moment. Ye Feng could not help but ask: "Sir, what happened there?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "it''s OK. It''s just to pat an ant to death." The voice just dropped. Then directly from leaf maple in front, walked past. But Chu Lingxiao''s words made Ye Feng and ye Xuan tremble immediately. They looked at each other and smiled bitterly. It seems that with them in the future world, seeing the historical records, there is no mistake. The border state. It''s really today. There is an eight star ancient giant that has fallen. Now it seems that this is the one who did it. But. This is still a mystery in the future world, because in the future world, no one believes that it is true. All agree. They are the masters of the world. Let alone an eight star ancient giant. Even the quasi giant who can step into the seventh heaven has not yet arrived. Ye Feng''s face was lost, but he seemed to think of another thing. He could not help murmuring: "history really cannot be changed?" Smell the words. Ye Xuan, standing on the other side, is also dignified. Now that the East pole Ye family is the future ye men, their ye men''s future, together with everything, will turn to ashes. This is the most difficult thing for them to accept when they come back. But now it seems. Is there really no way to change it? "If you want to change history, the only thing you can do now is to practice until you can step into the Ninth Heaven." And just when Ye Feng and ye Xuan frowned, Chu Lingxiao''s voice suddenly fell to their ears. At one time, Ye Feng and ye Xuan were in a mood of loss, and suddenly they were shocked. Really? As long as they reach the ninth day, they can change? ¡­¡­ And right now. The Ninth Heaven in the world. There is a very vicissitudes of life, but the shadow of terror, it is from the vast river of time, took a foot. Immediately. The whole body came out of here. "Has it come to this life at last?" When this figure saw the surrounding scenes, the eyes suddenly suddenly set. The voice came out. It seems that this figure hasn''t spoken for a long time. It sounds very hoarse and murmurs: "it seems that Chu Lingxiao has beheaded the eight star ancient giant. It''s not too late for me." Chapter 871 This figure. The origin is extremely mysterious. It looks like it. It''s from a very distant future, back to this life, but it can be heard that Chu Lingxiao has just beheaded an eight star ancient giant today. It sounds very strange. Because. In the future world, it should be just an unsolved mystery, but this figure, just came here, said what happened today. Immediately. This figure, once again solidified in the eyes, looked back at the long time in the ninth heavy day, murmured: "it seems that the record is true. Today is just the future giant, who will not hesitate to cut the road of cultivation ahead, but also return to this life from the long time in the ninth heavy day." The voice just dropped. This figure, as if afraid of being seen, left the Ninth Heaven directly. And in this figure, left soon. Sure enough. There is another extremely old and cold figure coming out of the long river of time, but compared with the mysterious figure in front, this figure is obviously affected by the time breath of the ninth heavy day. The state of oneself. Take a sharp turn. From the skin to the clothes on the body, they all turn to gray in a flash. But the next moment, they return to normal again. But at this moment, as long as any ancient giant appears around, it can be seen that this figure, its own state, has had serious problems. There is no future. It''s possible that from now on, we can''t go any further and stop here forever. Obviously. Later, knowing this, his brow began to wrinkle. He can feel it. Your own heart region. There is already a gray color. Even if he did, he would reappear the next second after he disappeared. This is the wound left by stepping directly into the long river of time in the form of flesh. It is indelible unless you find the same level of cultivation product as the long river of time. Otherwise. For the future. There will be no chance to step into a higher level. The next moment. Later, he stopped thinking about other things. He would not hesitate to cut the path of cultivation ahead, but also come here, so that he could see the Ninth Heaven of this life with his own eyes. Now. He finally came here. Naturally, we can''t let go of this rare opportunity. But soon. This latecomer, before and after, has seen all corners of the Ninth Heaven of the world, but has not found anything he wants to find. But he did not show any displeasure. The heart is clear. Crown the past, the present and the future. He is the only one. How can he find what he said was buried in the nine heavens. "I''m not in a hurry. Those old guys, before they come, I don''t believe that we can''t find a product that can erase the breath of time in the world of heaven and earth." The next moment. The successor, murmuring a few words, left the Ninth Heaven and flew to the world of heaven and earth, where he went, and the reason why he dared to return to the past in this way. Actually. I''ve thought about it for a long time. Before you come. In the future world, he has looked up many ancient materials that only legendary forces can look up, among which there are ways to cure the time breath and the indelible trauma left to himself. Just. Many are hearsay. For the ancient giants who have been able to step into the Ninth Heaven, they dare not take this risk easily. In a word. The longer you live, the more afraid you are of death and loss. Who can guarantee. What if none of these rumors is true? Most importantly. For a long time, where can we find the same level of this product of cultivation? Even in the future world. None of them. Let alone return to the distant past. Just. This latecomer seems to be very confident. As soon as he left the ninth heavy day, he kept flying towards a region. It seems that he determined that there must be something he was looking for in that region. ¡­¡­ The area of the hilum. East pole hall. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, seeing Chu Lingxiao in silence, suddenly opened their eyes. However, they were stunned for a moment and looked at each other. Ye Feng couldn''t help but ask: "what''s the matter, sir?" Can let Chu Lingxiao, have this kind of reaction suddenly, should be this just sensed who. But. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao only returned two words lightly. "Nothing." Immediately. Then he waved his hands gently, and a white awn flew out of the East pole palace like a gust of wind. See here. Ye Feng and ye Xuan suddenly looked at each other and said nothing more. They read it in the records of the hall of the future. Today. In addition to the fall of an eight star ancient giant, there is also a future ancient giant, who has returned to their life from the future world. Chu Lingxiao''s reaction just now. It should be the future giant. But. They were in the main hall of the future temple, looking up what was going to happen to their world. A little bit. They haven''t figured it out yet. That''s the future of others in the hall of the future. It seems that the future of their life is different from theirs. For example. When the eight star ancient giant fell, others could only see it here. And they. However, we can see that after the fall of the eight star ancient giant, there is also a future ancient giant who came to this world today. The other side. Border state. The younger generation of a group of perfect practice institutes are doing rehabilitation in those marginal states. The older generation is standing on the top of the mountain. Quietly watching. For them, because of the existence of Chu Lingxiao, even though they know that there is a legendary force behind their perfect practice Institute, they have no sense of belonging. Except for Chu Lingxiao. It is Taiyin, the master of their perfect practice Institute, who is the first master of the legendary power and his own disciple. Now. It''s also semi detached. For so many years. They never return to the future world. Now it seems. It''s not necessary. When they really leave the future world, they are in the middle of that legendary power. There are disputes and several masters. They fight for who can become the real leader in the future. It has almost become a confrontation between several parties. If it wasn''t for the details left by the master of their perfect practice Institute, Taiyin, before they left, I''m afraid that they would have been swallowed up by other legendary forces. And just then. A white awn, suddenly towards this side flew past, can not help, all eyes, all looked over. The next moment. Standing in front of him all the time, Taiyin, who had not spoken, waved his hand directly and held the white awn in his hand. After a few lines of words appeared. Immediately. The Taiyin turned around and said coldly: "let''s go. There''s a guest coming." Smell the words. All people''s eyes, are not from a fierce coagulation. Chapter 872 Visitor? This sentence. It''s individuals who understand all kinds of reasons, but can let them perfectly practice the master of the Research Institute, Taiyin, so deliberately put forward a sentence. Is this a small thing? You can''t help it. One of the leaders of the older generation couldn''t help asking: "Sir, dare to ask..." But. Before he could speak, he was interrupted by the sun. Then he dropped the words in front of the crowd. Light way: "you see it yourself." Smell the words. All of them were shocked. But when they saw those lines, all the people in the Institute of perfect practice were cold and shivering. Because. The main idea of these words is: there is an ancient giant from the future world, and it is also a six-star ancient giant. We need to let them deal with it in the perfect practice research institute. Six star ancient giant. Although they haven''t been back to the future world for a long time, the ancient giants at this level are still very clear in their hearts. Throughout the future world, there is no one hand that can reach this level. Among the six legendary forces, the third master is qualified to reach the realm. Just. They didn''t expect that just after the eight star ancient giant''s business, another six star ancient giant came! I haven''t waited for everyone to come back. The Taiyin then said lightly: "let me go, you guys. The one who said that, you can abolish his whole cultivation." Hear that. Those old people who were touched by Taiyin were all dignified to the extreme. One by one, you look at me and I look at you. Then, they left here with Taiyin. And watch the Taiyin and others leave. The rest of the older generation of the perfect practice research institute also looked serious, even worried. Six star ancient giant from the future world. I also know that I am the six legendary forces, and I will drive away the ancient giants of this level. According to the strength of Taiyin, the master of their perfect practice research institute, they abandoned a six-star ancient giant. In their opinion, it''s not difficult, but it will definitely offend a legendary force. But all legendary forces. Its essence is beyond imagination. How simple is it to be able to leave an immortal ink painting force in the long river of time. But. I just don''t know. This six-star ancient giant belongs to which legendary power in the future world. On the other side. After leaving the border of the state, Taiyin and others soon found the six-star ancient giant Chu Lingxiao said. To their surprise. Where the other party goes. It was the base camp of their perfect practice research institute, which even the Taiyin didn''t think of. According to the truth. Their perfect practice research institute, even the other two, can''t find any trace. All along, they have been monitoring them. Many ancient giants in this world only know their existence, but don''t know where they are. But now. This ancient giant from the future world has been found here. All of a sudden. An old man who came with Taiyin looked at the six-star ancient giant looking for. His eyes were dazed, and he felt more and more familiar. He couldn''t help saying: "how do I think of this ancient giant, my lord? How do I see it so familiar?" The old man opened his mouth. In other people''s hearts, it''s also fierce. In fact, they also have this feeling. Looking at this six-star ancient giant from the future, they always feel that they have seen it somewhere, but they can''t remember it for a while. But the Taiyin''s eyes were cold, and she said lightly: "of course, you feel familiar with it. Isn''t this our perfect world, the third master?" For a moment. As soon as the voice came to an end, everyone in the audience was shocked. In a moment, they all looked at the past again. Then they realized that it was really the man Taiyin said! Perfect world! Like the hall of the future, it is one of the six legendary forces in the future world! The legendary force behind their perfect practice Institute is the perfect world! Six legendary forces. It has been handed down to the ninth generation. The master of every life has reached the level of cultivation and participation. At least he is a giant who can step into the eighth heaven. And the master of their perfect practice Institute, the Taiyin, is the second master of the perfect world. As for the six-star ancient giant below. It is the perfect world, the third master. But they know in their hearts that the master of their perfect practice research institute, Taiyin, though the second master, can send their perfect practice research institute to this world Lord heaven and earth, but it is this third world! Nominally. It''s sent! Actually. They all know. It''s fighting for power! For a while. These old people who came with Taiyin couldn''t help but hold their breath. I didn''t think that the person who came was the Third Master of the perfect world. This The next moment. Everyone''s eyes immediately gathered on the Taiyin. "Taijie, what are you looking for?" For a moment. The extremely cold voice of the Taiyin falls down from the top. It makes the six-star ancient giant who is looking for something at the bottom suddenly shocked. Although he knows who the owner of the voice is, his eyes are full of disbelief. I can''t believe it. The sun is here. Suddenly. The six-star ancient giant suddenly looked up. The next moment, it was found that the sun, already standing in the void, suddenly shrank its pupils. Its face shook and said: "you How are you still alive? " Taijie, as the Third Master of the perfect world, is very clear that the first master of a legendary force, who suffered unimaginable enemies in that time. After that, he disappeared. So. In his opinion, Taiyin has already fallen. However, he knows better that as the perfect world for them, it is said that the first master of Taiyin once got a cultivation product of the same level as time goes on. That thing. I can''t imagine. That''s why. Taiyin became the Seven Star ancient giant. So far. None of the future masters of the perfect world has reached the level of Taiyin. But he couldn''t believe it. The Taiyin is not only alive! It still exists in the world of heaven and earth! And! Look! Where is the face of the great enemy and the indelible wound? It''s still alive and well. As in those days, it seems that it''s still But the next moment. Before Taijie could react, Taiyin, standing in the void, suddenly held out a long jade hand. Next. It''s a snap! On the spot, Taijie was scared. All of her goosebumps came out. Unexpectedly, as soon as Taiyin saw each other, she shot at herself. Her eyes were filled with panic and lost her voice: "are you crazy!"!!! You and I are masters of the perfect world. How can you fight me! " Bang! There was an endless great vibration. East pole palace. A light eye light, looked at the past, then, slowly received back. Chapter 873 For now, all the giants of this world, they have been hidden in every corner of the world of the Lord. Not until the right time. Look at the Ninth Heaven. What''s the secret. But now. They found out. I still despise the friars of the future world. Its essence. They can''t look down on it too much. In their eyes, the Institute of perfect practice seems to be the force coming from the future world. But that one person, he beheaded the figure of an eight star giant. But it''s terror to the extreme. The scene they saw at the last sight was the scene of the white dress moving slowly towards the perfect practice Institute and others. That is to say. Perfect practice research institute knows this white dress, and they have predicted the future from a long time ago. Behind perfect practice research institute, there is a legendary force. Now. Then suddenly there appeared a perfect practice Institute, which seemed to be the top of the world with extremely close relationship - the nine star ancient giant. All at once. Let these giants of this world all realize a problem, the future world, the real strong. For that man, the secret of the Ninth Heaven, which was buried in their world, came to this world. Looks like the future. Their days are going to be extremely difficult. Want to get the secret of the Ninth Heaven. It''s going to take a long time. But what everyone doesn''t know is that the man in Zhongzhou''s wushangdajie, Yemen district and Dongji palace is the one they can''t provoke. "Sir, please point to a clear road for me, ye men." Ye Feng couldn''t help saying. Go to the future world. Ye Feng knew very well that ye men''s future would follow a future world of the human race, disappear together and turn into ashes, but if it needs to be cultivated, it can step into the Ninth Heaven to prevent this from happening. Then they did. How could Chu Lingxiao bring him to the future world? It''s still meant to happen. Maybe. At this moment, all he said and did are just following what will happen in the future. But if you don''t do something. That''s really a bit of hope. There''s no more. Ye Xuan, on the other side, was also helpless. Although he knew that Chu Lingxiao had done too much for them, he also told them that to prevent this, he must have the strength to step into the Ninth Heaven. But if they do. Then they will not disappear. The ninth day. Only the ancient giants can enter the realm. Even if they have such qualifications, they may not have enough time. Maybe in the future, they have just seen a glimmer of such dawn, and ye men has turned to ashes. And the reason why Chu Lingxiao let Ye Feng and ye Xuan practice in the ancient giant''s territory can prevent this from happening. Because. Only when the cultivation reaches this level, the heaven way of the world will give way to it. If we don''t get there. That is the future that is destined to accept the heaven and earth and arrange for its monks. So. Why can the six legendary forces get out of the way and stay immortal in the long river of time. Because. The six legendary forces, the first masters, have cultivated to this level, laying the foundation for them since then, no matter how time flies, no matter whether they live or die. The way of heaven, which dominates the world of heaven and earth, will no longer embarrass the friars in the six legendary forces. He was sheltered by him. To achieve the real sense of detachment. It is unpredictable to become a monk outside the heaven way of the world. There are no monks who are detached. Just like ye men, they have become a part of history, which cannot be changed. Even if ye Feng and ye Xuan go back to the past, it will not help to change all these things. It''s just going with the future. For a while. In the East pole hall, there was no sound. The next moment. Ye Feng and ye Xuan looked at each other, and knelt down towards Chu Lingxiao with awe on their faces. Their eyes were very devout and full of A little begging. Although they are also a little embarrassed. I know. Since their childhood, Chu Lingxiao has helped them too much, and even they can become the world Master because of this. But now. Time really waits for no one. Can they really reach the level of Ninth Heaven in the future when ye men turn to ashes? For a long time. There is no one in this temple of the East pole. Speak again. Da. Da. Da. Only Chu Lingxiao fingers, gently tap the sound of the desktop, but for a while, Ye Feng, ye Xuan two people a heart, but become more nervous. They were really afraid of the next moment, Chu Lingxiao refused their request. It''s up to you. Seeing the cruelty of the future world, they really feel that there are many superior people among the younger generation, not to mention the older generation. The future of the people will be dominated by heaven and earth. What they see is no less than seven or eight places, and this is just a scene they see in a heaven power. Most of all. They all remember that they were only young when Chu Lingxiao brought them to this world. That is to say. Nowadays, they are far away from the time when they were born. But the end of the future. But it is doomed to be destroyed. They also have no choice. Since they are the founders of Yemen, they must be, in some time and space in the past, these things are happening at the moment, and finally they fail and disappear. Now. The only one who can save them is Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, Ye Feng''s face suddenly turned pale. He tightly grasped his fists and hurriedly kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao, saying: "Sir, please help us again." Maple leaf on the other side. It''s also a quick kowtow. You can''t help it. A faint voice suddenly fell to their ears. "I can save you, but this is the last time." For a moment. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, their eyes suddenly trembled, their faces raised their heads excitedly and looked to Chu Lingxiao. With it. Chu Lingxiao then slowly stood up and said lightly: "you two, follow me, but remember, success or failure is your business, understand?" Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan nodded quickly. Of course they know that. But as long as Chu Lingxiao was willing to show them a clear way, they would be satisfied. Because. They know. Once Chu Lingxiao opens his mouth, ye men''s future will surely change. But the next moment. When Chu Lingxiao took them out of the East pole hall and came to a deep forest, Ye Feng and ye Xuan were stunned. What. Here again This is the place where the Research Institute of magic dragon cultivation was destroyed, and it is also the place where the dragon and insect family are located. Chapter 874 They didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao unexpectedly brought them both here. When he took them to destroy the Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon, that scene has been deeply impressed in their minds. One of the three major institutes of practice. If you say no, you will. At that time, they couldn''t believe it. But later. After being taken to the future world and stepping into the general Hall of the future Hall, more or less three people have heard of some stories about Chu Lingxiao, they don''t feel much about it. Especially when they left the hall of the future. Hear because of this Chu Lingxiao. Even the Third Master of the hall of the future appeared for him, and he felt Chu Lingxiao''s strength even more, which was totally unimaginable. But now. Still didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao took them to this deep forest. Not yet. During their stay in the main hall of the future Hall, they also looked up the history of this area. It''s strange that there was no record about the collapse of the Research Institute of magic dragon cultivation. Even. There is no record of the dragon and insect family. Just now. In their opinion, this area is really mysterious, but only because the Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon once stood here. It is different from other places. But now. The Institute of magic dragon cultivation has been destroyed. Is there any hidden secret in this deep forest? The next moment. Before they could wait for two people, they were ready to look at Chu Lingxiao and ask. A white haired old man suddenly appeared beside Chu Lingxiao. "Master, how are you coming?" See here. Ye Feng and ye Xuan didn''t either. They were surprised as they were when they first came here. It''s known that this is the Dragon insect family, the only one that still exists in the world. On identity. Than when they followed Chu Lingxiao. In terms of strength, is far superior to the two of them, and has already reached the world making situation. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "open the ninth emperor area and let them two in." Hear that. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, obviously, could see the brow of the old man. They wrinkled a little. They looked at them with a kind of questioning eyes. It seemed that they were asking, are they qualified? But it seems to be Chu Lingxiao''s order. The old man nodded respectfully. Next. One wave of defecate, the next moment. Ye Feng, ye Xuan two people, then saw the old man ''s hand, into a very simple key shape, in the void after the row. In an instant. An ancient gate, which is extremely vicissitudes and quiet, appears out of nothing in front of them. A creak. Open it directly! Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "go in." Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, with a quiver in their eyes, looked at each other and hesitated. Because. They don''t know. What is the ninth emperor''s district? "Sir, here..." Ye Feng couldn''t help but ask. But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao said, let Ye Feng, and ye Xuan standing on the other side, a heart is not from a fierce tremor. "If you can come out alive, the fate of Ye men will be changed in the future." Live Come out alive Smell the words. In the eyes of both of them, there was a flash of horror. "Why, afraid?" Immediately. Chu Lingxiao glanced at it lightly and said: "if you are afraid, you can go back now." Just. When they heard Chu Lingxiao''s words, their eyes were filled with a trace of firmness, and they went in directly. Creak! In an instant. When they walked in, the ancient gate of matchless vicissitudes immediately closed again. And then disappear. Not even a second. As if it had never been. But it''s the emergence of this ancient gate. At this moment, the world of the future, all races, have been fried. Because. All races of the main world, in just that moment, there is this ancient gate! No sign! It''s just like coming out of nowhere! But here is the world of a clan. There are unimaginable ancient giants sitting here. Let alone the outside world, it is impossible for even a fly to fly in without permission. What''s more! It''s a huge ancient gate! And after that! And disappeared so quickly! It''s really weird! In fact, it''s not only the world of all future races, but also a lot of unimaginable ancient places, even six legendary forces, which have just happened a strange ancient gate and suddenly appeared! Even can step into the ninth day of the ancient giant! In advance! I can''t even detect it! The hall of the future is deep. A faint breath of purple, then, from a very simple big clock, down. "Unexpectedly I can''t find out the origin of this ancient door. How can it be? " The next moment. Amazingly, but incredibly, the sound reverberated around the film. The Third Master of the hall of the future. Really scared. The brain suddenly becomes blank. Beside the purple air, there is a cold and tall figure. It''s the ninth master of the future Hall. But when he heard the Third Master of the future Hall, his cold eyes flashed a trace of consternation and dumbness. Can''t help but say: "this This should not be possible, how can you not even look up your big clock? " Every master of the hall of the future has a big clock inherited from the previous master. The longer the time is, the more he can move the scene in the long river of time and show it in front of his eyes. You can see it. You can also see the distant future. But how could it be? This ancient gate suddenly appeared over their Hall of the future, and even their clock of the hall of the future could not find its origin? In an instant. The faint purple air made a very dignified voice, and felt the strange voice directly: "even my big clock can''t find the origin, there is only one possibility. This mysterious ancient gate is from that world!" Hear that. The ninth master of the hall of the future, with a shudder of the beautiful eyes, immediately, his face was also dignified to the extreme. How is that life again? "Hurry, repair the first master as soon as possible. If the clock left behind is not repaired well, I can only use the ninth day to go back to the past." Smell the words. The ninth master of the hall of the future, with a sudden tremor in his heart, hurriedly said: "do not do this, it will do to you..." But the next moment. What the other side said. What''s more, the ninth master of the hall of the future fell into a deep meditation for a long time. "I have a premonition that this ancient gate may be from the first world, the world that does not exist." Chapter 875 So it is in the hall of the future. This is especially true of the other five legendary forces. Almost at the same time, when I think of a secret that has already spread in the future world, I say that there are several pieces of time and space that are independent of the future, the past and the long river of time. But it really exists. The first to put forward this view is the six legendary forces, the first master. But it doesn''t exist. Never believed it. Even the six legendary forces, the later masters, have never believed that, even though this statement was put forward by the first generation. Because. How can there be a piece of time and space, not into the river of time, if a person, just. After all. When the friars reach the ancient giant, they can forcibly erase their traces in the long river of time by various means, but how can they do it in a piece of time and space? Time and space. There are too many friars. Is the world of friars strong or weak? Obviously. More weak! So the problem is, as long as a monk in a space-time area fails to reach the ancient giant, then this space-time area cannot be out of the control of the long river of time. If so. Isn''t that even if the long river of time disappears, that piece of time and space will still exist? So. No one believes that this so-called, nonexistent world really exists. But now. A mysterious ancient gate can''t find its origin in the long river of time, which suddenly makes the whole future world race realize a problem, that is, the person who won the title of the ancient and the modern and the future, and the last one. In addition to the Ninth Heaven, there are unimaginable secrets. That world is not simple! In an instant. Many future races can''t sit any longer. They wanted to enter that life when they were well prepared to bring a lot of cultivation resources they didn''t have. But now it seems. There is no time to delay! There are so many hidden secrets in that life that even the nonexistent world may exist in that life. If they are prepared to go on like this. I''m afraid I can''t get anything. For a moment. In the whole future world, many ethnic strongmen began to try their best to step into the past. Even if it is the six legendary forces, master level ancient giants. They all started to stir up. ¡­¡­ And now Chu Lingxiao. But with a big hand. The emptiness of the ancient gate that just appeared will once again hide the traces. Even if the giants of this life have just noticed it, they can''t find the real entrance again. See this. The old man standing by, can''t help asking: "master, why don''t you do it for them..." However, is not finished. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "I can help them for a while, but I can help them for a lifetime. If they can''t come out, it''s their own business. No one can help them." Smell the words. The old man opened his mouth. He wanted to say something and then stopped, but at last he held back and didn''t open his mouth. The reason why he stayed here. In addition to monitoring the magic dragon cultivation Institute, it is to guard several nonexistent time and space. This is what Chu Lingxiao told him. So far, he has never left here. The next moment. Before the old man could get back to his senses, he saw Chu Lingxiao wave his hand again, and suddenly a dark purple ancient gate appeared, which was different from the one in front of him. This ancient gate. Just appeared. All around the space, there was a trend of rupture. Within seconds, several pieces of space debris were directly absorbed by the ancient gate and instantly turned into ashes. And it''s not open yet. That''s it. If the door is opened. I don''t know what will happen. Anyway, the last time I opened the door, the old man saw with his own eyes that some unimaginable ancient land in the future was directly absorbed in, and then never came out again. You know. Every region that can be called "ancient land" in the future world, without exception, has an ancient giant that can step into the Ninth Heaven. But in fact. There was such a disaster in our ancient land that the ancient giant didn''t respond at all! Can make an ancient giant. Where there is no alternative. You can imagine. How terrible. So. When I saw Chu Lingxiao, I summoned the ancient gate. The old man who was just standing aside suddenly backed up a few steps. His eyes were full of fear. He said in a trembling voice: "master, how can you give this ancient gate to..." Say. The old man couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and felt a fit of numbness on his scalp. Any ancient gate. It''s terrible to the extreme. As far as he knows, there are nine such ancient gates in Chu Lingxiao''s hands. Ye Feng and ye Xuan went to the world behind the ancient gate. That''s the ninth way. But it is the weakest one. But even if it is the weakest, it must have the strength to create a world environment before it can enter. Otherwise, in nine out of ten, there is only one dead end. Or. Never come out. So. When he saw that Ye Feng and ye Xuan were the two masters of the world and had entered the ninth emperor District, to be honest, he really felt that they were beyond his control. But now! This ancient gate called by Chu Lingxiao. That''s even more terrifying! It is the deepest and most unimaginable one among the nine ancient gates! The next moment. Before the old man''s reaction, the ancient gate opened in an instant under Chu Lingxiao''s big hand! Hiss! In an instant. The frightened old man had goose bumps all over his body. He wanted to hide far away, but his feet were like thousands of mountains tied up, which made him forget how to move. But. When he saw that Chu Lingxiao''s power shrouded all around and blocked the devouring power of the ancient gate, the old man immediately took a deep sigh of relief. "Master..." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "you continue to guard here, I want to go in and have a look." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has already entered. A few seconds later. The dark blue ancient gate, then, turned to ashes, and Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared with it. See this. The old man''s mouth was full of bitter laughter. Seriously. If we let the future world, the so-called legendary forces, see this scene, it''s estimated that the masters of any life will be shocked and will never say a word again. What is left in the long river of time? What is immortal. It''s just a joke. Only when we reach the same level of cultivation product as time goes on, can we call it immortal. If not. It''s just an accessory in a long time. And those who can enter such level of cultivation products without any harm are truly invincible! Obviously. Chu Lingxiao is such a person. Chapter 876 Chu Lingxiao steps into the world behind this ancient gate. It''s like flying in another world of the main heaven and earth. The surrounding scenes, but the state boundary is almost the same as the world of the main heaven and earth today. Just. But it''s not the world of heaven and earth today. Or rather. It is the parallel time and space of the world of the main heaven and the earth, as is the world behind the nine ancient gates. And the reason why Chu Lingxiao came here. Because. From a long time ago, he came here and planted a seed here. Now, counting the time, that seed should also come to blossom and bear fruit. This seed. Flowers that come out. It is the most crucial step for Chu Lingxiao to find the same flower in the future. Because. This seed. It is Chu Lingxiao that gathers the energy of hundreds of heavenly seeds in countless years. I didn''t think it would be successful. But the xuanhuang land boundary, the germination of the Tiandao seed, let Chu Lingxiao realize that the Tiandao seed he planted here must also come to bloom. Hundreds of heavenly seeds. Energy convergence. It''s 100 times better than the sprouted Tiandao seed. It''s absolutely in bloom! And Chu Lingxiao''s first step into the ancient gate world is still that deep forest. But. In this world of heaven and earth, there is no magic dragon Institute, no dragon and insect family, and no nine ancient gates hidden here. Because. This space-time is a parallel space-time existence, not in the long river of time, so, people in the future world, let alone come here, are able to find out whether it is a problem. There are only six legendary forces, the first master. There was a vagueness. Detect that trace. Soon. Chu Lingxiao left this deep mountain and forest, and flew towards the great realm of Zhongzhou in this time and space. Along the way, he could see many monks, and also towards the great realm of Zhongzhou. Among them. There are even ancient giants, now and then. But Chu Lingxiao''s speed. Compared with these ancient giants, they went up too fast. In an instant, they came to the sky of the great realm of Zhongzhou. Eyes are shining. We have seen that the seed we planted has indeed blossomed now. A colorful flower. "It seems to be a success." Chu Lingxiao murmured. The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao then waved his hand to the colorful flower, but at this moment, the wind and cloud suddenly changed around him. It was dark, and he extended another giant hand to beat the colorful flower to one side. The next moment. It was extremely cold, and I was full of disdainful voice, and it fell down from somewhere in an instant: "where is this old guy? He doesn''t know the rules. This flower of heaven has been discussed for a long time. Which young generation can win, who will win it?" The voice falls. Next. An old man dressed in Taiji Taoist suit and gray hair walked out of the void. The air was extremely majestic, just like a mountain, suddenly falling down. At the same time. Around also appeared with the old general, gas field does not divide up and down the characters. Look up. They are all ancient giants. Behind these ancient giants stood a group of extraordinary young men in brocade suits, men and women, all of whom seemed to be in their twenties, and all of their accomplishments had reached the Empire level realm of creation. For a moment. These people''s eyes, all full of discontent, looked coldly to Chu Lingxiao. Obviously. These people, who live in parallel time and space, do not know Chu Lingxiao. They also did not expect that in today''s day, an unknown ancient giant suddenly appeared. Just appeared. It''s too arrogant to take their master seriously and not pay attention to him at all, but to take the flower of heaven into his hands! This flower of heaven. Their master, however, has been staring at them for a long time. They haven''t discussed who owns them. Because. The value of this heavenly flower. From the day it began to sprout, they have been looking at it. As long as the monks around them, almost every moment, their accomplishments are breaking through. Until a few days ago. When the flower of heaven finally bloomed, their master gave up his identity and discussed with others that those who were disciples could win the flower. If it was in the past. Their master, no one is willing to do so. But there is no way. If anyone wants to be the first bird and take the flower of heaven as his own, he will surely be surrounded by other ancient giants. That''s the truth. Everyone knows. So. I came up with such a way. This is also the fairest way. But unexpectedly, before all the ancient giants came to the scene, a man in white suddenly appeared, who wanted to directly pick the flower of heaven. It''s so arrogant! In the eyes of these young people, today is the gathering day of the most powerful monks in the world of heaven and earth. On weekdays. In their eyes, the so-called leaders of the state are worthless. They have no interest in stepping into the state. So. Who dares to take the world''s lead and rob flowers in public? But now! There is such a person! But. The next moment. As soon as the ancient giant''s voice fell, when people thought that it was enough to frighten Chu Lingxiao, they heard a faint voice, which immediately fell to their ears. "My thing, when is it your turn to talk?" Smell the words. A group of ancient giants are all stunned. Immediately. In response, all the faces showed a sneer full of sarcasm. The younger generation, let alone. His eyes were full of disdain. They can see that Chu Lingxiao has some strength and can challenge an ancient giant. If in normal times, such people, they dare not blaspheme at all. But today. But the whole world of heaven and earth, the day of convergence, who will allow this flower of heaven to fall to other people without any reason? Return your things? What a boast! So many ancient giants were present, and even dared to speak up and act recklessly. I don''t want to see what day it is! "It seems that for a long time, I will not be taken seriously by the ancient giants who are newly promoted." The old man in Taiji Taoist suit, even after hearing this sentence, suddenly his eyes were cold to the extreme, staring at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, full of murderous intention. Light way: "everyone, can you give me some time? I will cut off this ungrateful younger generation first, and then decide the flower of heaven and the question of belonging?" Chapter 877 After hearing the words of the old man in Tai Chi Taoist suit, other ancient giants didn''t speak, which was the default. Those young people. Also secretly nodded. In their view, if the Taiji Taoist suits the elders, if they do, there is no ancient giant in the whole world, which is the opponent of the Taiji Taoist suits the elders. Because. Today''s Taiji Taoists have reached the realm of six star ancient giants. Originally. This Taiji way suits the old, and other ancient giants are in the same realm - five star ancient giants. But just a few days ago. Taiji Taoist way suits the old, but it has broken through to the six-star ancient giant. Although the breath has not been stable yet, it is the best one with real value. The same. The proposal that the younger generation and duel should be used to decide the ownership of the flower of heaven is also put forward by Taiji Taofu elders. They all know that. It''s nothing more than the old man of Taiji Taoism. He has enough confidence that his disciples will win. After all. Taiji Taoism has already stepped into the six-star ancient giant earlier than the elders. That is to say, Taiji Taoism is better than the elders. Naqi disciple. It must be the same. Of course. This is what the Taiji Taoists think of themselves. In the eyes of these ancient giants, it is not certain that the younger generation will win or lose. As for now. It''s just a matter of time for the old Taiji Taoist to clean up a nameless ancient giant. Under the witness of the whole audience. Some young people can''t help yawning. Next moment. I haven''t waited for the reaction. I heard everyone''s ears. Suddenly, there was only a slap. A figure in a Tai Chi suit fell out of their eyes. Boom! It was only after smashing a mountain that it stopped. In an instant. Everyone is confused. Those ancient giants were even dumbfounded and horrified. Their eyes were all staring. They are right! What just fell in and out was Taiji Tao subdues the old? The next moment. A brush. Everyone''s eyes all looked at Chu Lingxiao. When they saw that Chu Lingxiao was still standing on the void, all the hairs on their bodies stood up. Hiss! All the young people took a breath of cold air directly, and their hair exploded. How could it be! The man who just fell out unexpectedly Is it true that Taiji Tao suits the elderly? Just now. What happened! They didn''t see anything. In the blink of an eye, the Taiji Taoist subdued the old man and flew out! That''s a six star ancient giant! Bang! Before they could get back to their senses, the old man, who was buried in countless stones, rushed out of the collapsed mountain. I am also dumb. The eyes were filled with disbelief and incomprehension. It seems that even the old man of Taiji Taoism just didn''t see clearly how he fell out! He remembers. As soon as he was ready to fight, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain. Then, his brain became blank. Somehow, he fell out! In an instant. All the people who were just going to the theatre turned pale. Even the ancient giant and one heart could not help jumping up. This sudden arrival of a strange man in white! It''s weird! It''s weird! A six-star ancient giant, just how possible, just for no reason, fell out! Even they didn''t understand! Obviously. The old man of Taiji Taoism doesn''t believe that Chu Lingxiao is really powerful. It must have been Chu Lingxiao just now. He used some amazing things to surprise the heaven. When he was unprepared, he got out of hand! That led to him. In full view of the public, fell out! Otherwise. How could he fall out of this six-star ancient giant, but he knew that such an amazing thing could only be used once! In an instant. The old man of taijidao, who is stable in mind and mind, suddenly returned to normal, with a little annoyance in his eyes. His voice was cold: "good young generation, I don''t see that. You are hiding this hand. I think you want to use this method to frighten other people, right? It''s a pity that you''ve got the wrong person! " Smell the words. Everyone on the scene was stunned. For a moment. The faces of all the ancient giants have returned to normal. It should be as they thought. Just now, it was the other side who took advantage of Taiji Taoism to subdue the old man and used something shocking. Otherwise, how could the old man suddenly fall out? You know! This is a six star ancient giant! How could it be! Nothing! Even if they didn''t see it clearly, they fell out in a flash. It wasn''t the man in white who cheated, or what? For a moment. All the ancient giants have a hint of sarcasm on their lips. Good. Almost. They were bluffed by the other side. I can''t help it. At that time, I really want to look at this man and take away the flower of heaven. Boom! In an instant. The momentum of Taiji Taoist subdued the old man suddenly rose sharply, directly to the limit of the six-star ancient giant. The whole Zhongzhou had no upper boundary and began to tremble. This moment. The faces of other ancient giants have also become dignified. The six-star ancient giants, who are trying their best, are really extraordinary. These five-star ancient giants, who are so far away, feel a depression. "I see how you can stop this time!" The voice just dropped. Taiji Taoist subdues the old man. He directly carries the unstoppable momentum and rushes towards Chu Lingxiao. But the next moment. People thought that the next second, they could see Chu Lingxiao''s body, little by little in front of them, turning into ashes. But only Chu Lingxiao slowly raised his hand. Snap! This moment. Everyone is confused. Only see. Taiji Taoist subdues the old man, but he is slapped directly and hit hard on the face! Six star ancient giant! Even a slap did not stop it! Taiji Taoist subdues the old man, but he is also confused. The whole person is directly like being struck by a thunder and lightning. He stays in place completely. His eyes are dazed and he looks at Chu Lingxiao in a daze. The brain is suddenly blank. He! Six star ancient giant! Can''t even slap it?! Before they could get back to their senses, a faint voice fell to everyone''s ears again: "do you see clearly?" "I didn''t see it clearly, did I? I''ll fight again." Snap! As soon as this sentence fell, the Taiji Taoist subdued the elderly, and the whole person was just like the first time, and was suddenly thrown out by a force. Boom! Once again, it broke a mountain. Everyone: "..." This moment. Quiet! Dead silence! Chapter 878 A slap, a six-star ancient giant. A slap. The six-star ancient giant, like garbage, flew out with his hands. In just a few seconds, there was no force to fight back. It''s all about the gap between adults and children. The whole audience was dumbfounded. All the ancient giants, looking at this scene appeared in front of their own eyes, were scared of goose bumps, all of them came out, sweating, all of them were wet. The younger generation, let alone. One by one, standing in the same place, shivering, a face of stupidity, very near petrifaction. Can achieve this level! Clap and fly a six star ancient giant. I''m afraid Seven Star ancient giant can''t do it! "Eight Eight stars... " In an instant. When an ancient giant, a flutter fell, at this moment, everyone around, even scared of breathing, was held, eyes full of horror and fear. Eight star ancient giant! Yes! Even if seven star ancient giant, it should not be possible to do a slap, clap a six star ancient giant! Only eight star ancient giant can do it! But how could it be! When did such a terrorist appear in the world of heaven and earth? He was so young! Bang! After an earthquake. The old man who was photographed to fly out of the Taiji Taoist suit also climbed out of the broken mountain. In a moment, he stayed in the same place directly and did not dare to move any more. There was a shiver all over. The whole man was shrouded in a deep fear, as if the end of the day had come, and he felt extremely creepy. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "who else is going to stop me from picking this flower?" The voice falls. Although still as light as before. But now. The mood of the whole audience is different from that of Chu Lingxiao. They dare not breathe or lift their heads. A click. There was a sound of picking flowers in my ear. The body of all the people who were shocked suddenly trembled. Now. They also pay attention to the flower of heaven, the flower of non heaven, an ancient giant of eight stars, just in front of them, they have no other thoughts. Eight star ancient giant! They really didn''t expect that there were such powerful people in the world. I thought they were ancient giants. He is the most powerful monk in the world. But now. But I don''t know that an ancient giant of eight stars has emerged. This world of heaven and earth is another world of heaven and earth, not into the long river of time, not into the future world. Eternal existence. As the most powerful person in the world. They know better. That is their world of heaven and earth, which is the same level of cultivation as the long river of time. It is an area beyond the control of heaven. And after so many years of development. They are more aware that their own main world is likely to be an unimaginable figure, through the real main world, copying the simulated parallel time and space. So. So many years. They never thought about going out. It''s OK to be a king of mountains. But I just didn''t think that there was a flower with the same level as the heaven in the world of the main heaven and earth, which immediately let them see the hope of getting rid of the fate. After all. They are monks living in parallel time and space. Strictly speaking. They may not be life, or they may be the chess pieces controlled by the terrorist who made this parallel space-time. If they want to get rid of everything and step into the real world of the Lord. They are the real dragon in the sea. No longer threatened by the unknown. But now. There is an ancient giant of eight stars! Where did the eight star ancient giant come from? Why did they not realize it for so many years? Suddenly. Everyone immediately remembered the words Chu Lingxiao said to them when he appeared. Cold! For a moment. They all felt the cool and swish of their back, and their legs were soft. It''s hard not to Is this light of heaven really the white man''s?! Hiss! This moment. Thinking of all the people here, they can''t help but take a breath of cool air in their hearts. If it is true, their practice outlook for so many years will collapse. What monster is this! Can grow a flower of heaven! If it''s the other side of the world, it''s just enough, but it''s the flower of heaven in the world! In a sense. That is to create a new heaven and earth world, just like the real creator among the monks! No way! This is absolutely impossible! How can there be such monsters in the world, even the heavenly way that dominates the world of heaven and earth? This is too much exaggeration! Now any practice can''t be explained! The next moment. Just when everyone was in a panic and silence, a faint voice, even frightened everyone, collapsed on the ground in an instant, even the old man of Taiji Taoism was no exception. "It seems that the flower is finally mature, but it is a pity that the world of parallel time and space can not bring it into full bloom. There are still a few petals that have not bloomed." Suddenly. All the people who heard Chu Lingxiao''s words stood up in fear. This parallel space-time? There is only one answer for those who speak in such a bystander voice! This man in white! From the real world of heaven and earth, they are not monks of time and space at all! This moment. Everyone is completely ignorant. Because they have never seen, there are real monks from the world of heaven and earth who have stepped into their parallel space-time, let alone entered, and it is impossible to find the entrance of their parallel space-time. Otherwise. These ancient giants have long since left here. Need to fight for the flower of heaven? Suddenly. These ancient giants looked up as if they had found a life-saving straw at once, but their eyes were still so careful that they did not dare to look directly at Chu Lingxiao. One by one evasive. For fear of Chu Lingxiao''s dissatisfaction. "Why, what''s the question? Do you want to ask me?" But. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao''s voice was heard again. All the people who were shocked immediately lowered their heads and dared not make a sound. That Taiji Taoist suits the old man. Even more scared immediately knelt there, eyes straight stare, eyes are full of fear and uneasiness. The impact Chu Lingxiao has just brought to him is too great. It''s just like playing to take pictures of this six-star ancient giant. More importantly! The origin of Chu Lingxiao! It''s even more terrifying to come from the real world of heaven and earth. No one has ever been able to step into them, but Chu Lingxiao can. He even doubted. Chu Lingxiao is not the eight star ancient giant, but the top of the world - Nine Star ancient giant! But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said, however, made everyone stare. Before Chu Lingxiao finished speaking, everyone immediately raised their heads. "I can take you away..." Chapter 879 Take them away? Take them out of this parallel space-time? That''s really something they can''t even climb. As long as I can take them away. They can do anything. They all practice on this. No one wants to let their future fate, the more unpredictable. It can be seen that Chu Lingxiao could beat him to death with one slap, but he didn''t do that. That is to say, the other side didn''t want to kill him at all. You can''t help it. From this sentence, the first reaction comes from the fact that before Chu Lingxiao has finished speaking, Taiji Tao subdues the old man, he quickly says: "before Master, as long as you can take me out, I will No, I will follow you. I said to go east, I will never go west. Please... " It was almost a moment. Taiji Taoist subdues the old man''s words, but it''s not finished yet. The other ancient giants all react and detect some Taoist ways inside. Hurriedly one by one, he said: "master, and me. If you can take me out, you can do whatever you want in the future." "So do I. as long as the elder can take me out, I will do whatever the elder asks me to do in the future." Don''t say what you''re doing. They are willing to be dogs. It''s really the most beautiful job in the world to be around such people and be a dog. Eight star ancient giant, no, even the top of the world - Nine Star ancient giant. And take them out of this parallel space-time. From their young age and cultivation to this point of view, Chu Lingxiao is the only one, how could they let go of such a hard won opportunity. Just get out of here. In the future, their fate will be completely in their own hands, and they will no longer be threatened by the unknown. You know. As like as two peas with hair standing on end, is a product of reproduction. It is really too creepy. Since it is a product of copying, what does it mean for them? No one knows. It''s not about giving fate to this space-time. Better give it to the man in white. Look up. Everyone''s eyes all looked at Chu Lingxiao. Those young people, even more in fear, had a little urgent expectation. As the disciples of the ancient giants in this parallel time and space. They know better than anyone else in this time and space. They are living in a world of replication and simulation. They are living like chess pieces. When they learn the truth, they can only hide in their hearts. No one knows better than them what kind of unknown feeling it is. It''s like a human being. After falling into the endless abyss, there is no one around, facing the darkness, but there is nothing to do. I can only hope that one day someone can save myself. Loneliness. Cold. Fear that can''t be fought. This is the most intolerable mood for them as the strong in time and space. Now there is an opportunity to let them out of this space-time, how can they let him slip away from their own eyes. Almost the next second. These young people quickly knelt down. Suddenly. Those ancient giants also immediately responded and knelt down towards Chu Lingxiao. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. It seems that the flowing air stops at this moment, and the surrounding area is quiet. Only these ancient giants, the younger generation, can hear the increasingly rapid heartbeat. After a long time. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "it''s not impossible to take you out..." Smell the words. All the people''s bodies trembled, their heads were lowered and their ears were all raised. "Just give me your life wheel." A faint voice fell. In an instant. All of us couldn''t help but swallow our throats, and there was a flash of hesitation in our eyes. Hand over the life wheel? This Among the monks. Only after reaching the realm of creation, a life wheel will be born in the body, marking the realm of its monks, which has gone far away. It''s like a ring in a tree. A circle. Represents a year. The life circle in the body of the friars is different, but the more sacred the life circle represents the state of the friars, which has reached the point that no one can reach. Regardless of the future of this friar. Fall. Or reincarnation. Or, in various ways, to break away from the original body and become a new living body. Though all accomplishments are lost. The soul is not the same. But there is one thing, which is always followed by the left and right, that is the life wheel. Surrender the life wheel. It means that we will be bound by people forever. Even if we reach the top of the world - the nine star ancient giant, we have to pay a huge price to get rid of it. Chu Lingxiao asked them to hand over the life wheel. There is no doubt that their future has been completely handed over. But why do they want to break away from this parallel space-time? Is it not that they will never be manipulated by chess in the future? Although they said, after going out, they will always follow Chu Lingxiao. But if after going out. One day. When their accomplishments can reach the same level as Chu Lingxiao, do they still need to fulfill their commitments? But now. Hand over the life yuan wheel, then the future of them, is really But the next moment. When other ancient giants hesitated and decided whether to hand over the life wheel, they saw the old man of Taiji Taoism, and stood up first. Next. No matter how bright it is, the light in the shape of half a moon like me has rushed out of the body of the old man who has been subdued by Taiji Taoism. Immediately. Then slowly fell in front of Chu Lingxiao. "Master, this is the life circle of my younger brother. Please accept it." Smell the words. All the ancient giants stared at each other. Some of them didn''t think that Taiji Tao was so decisive. After a few seconds of silence. All the ancient giants, without any hesitation, hurriedly handed over their life circle. It doesn''t matter! If you want to say anything, you have to leave this space and time. On the other side, all the young generation, when they saw their master, handed over the life wheel to Chu Lingxiao without hesitation. "Five days later, you will wait for me here, and I will take you out." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. In an instant. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, all the ancient giants, the young generation, were stunned. They thought Chu Lingxiao could take them away now, but they had to wait five days. I can''t help it. Hurriedly raised his head. Next moment. Just found out. In this vast void, there is no figure of Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. There is a trace of regret in everyone''s heart. If so, they should wait five days before But where does everyone know. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t need any life wheel at all, and can still dominate their future destiny. He''s just trying to see if it''s true. Because. This parallel space-time itself is the world he personally refined! Chapter 880 When Chu Lingxiao left for a long time. These ancient giants of parallel time and space, the younger generation, have no choice but to accept the fact willingly. Not accepted. What can they do? Even my own life circle has been handed over. What they can do now. It''s only five days before we get back here. But. One thing they are sure of is that Chu Lingxiao will never deceive them. Those people will take them away after five days, which must be five days later. Can clap and fly a six star ancient giant. Then you can easily kill a six star ancient giant. Why don''t you keep your promise? Soon. These ancient giants, the younger generation, left Zhongzhou in this time and space, without a trace. But what happened over here. But after they left. The whole Zhongzhou has no upper boundary, and it is still a dead silence. From the leader of the state, the ancestor of the state, the monks of a group of incomparably powerful people, to all ordinary monks and mortals. One by one, as if they had become white sculptures, very close to the edge of petrifaction. Still a pair of neck, eyes straight stare, full of shock, into endless silence. Especially the leader of the state boundary in parallel time and space. Now. A pair of eyes are about to stare out, the eyes are full of horror and horror, and the face is full of disbelief. I can''t believe that the scene that happened in the sky before is true. The breath of those people! It''s too powerful! He is the leader of the state circle and the master of Zhongzhou. He is a strong man in the late days of tianshizhu. Even his disciples are inferior. He even felt. The disciples of those people can grind his Heavenly Lord to ashes in the later period by sending any one out! What a state it is! In addition to the hearsay, it has never been heard that someone has reached the creation environment, what is the answer? But even so! Those young people are only disciples! Let alone those old people, who just stood there one by one, let him, the later strongman of the Heavenly Lord, have no courage to speak. He can only stand below silently and watch all this quietly. Like other people, the atmosphere dare not breathe. If that''s all. That''s all. But I didn''t think of it. A man in white, who was even more frightened to the extreme, swatted one of the old men in Tai Chi Taoist suit out like a fly. Finally! Even if you take out the life wheel, you don''t know what it is. But at first sight, it is unimaginable. All to the man in white! We will meet here five days later This Muddled! This moment. When all the people in the whole Zhongzhou world come back to their senses, they all look at me one by one. I look at you, and there is a shock and shock in their eyes. No matter who they are, the whole body is shivering, and the whole body is bristling. Just now, they didn''t feel anything, because that scene, for them, was so shocking that, for a while, even thinking was moving, and the brain became blank, now. After returning to God completely, all the people in Zhongzhou felt that at this moment, the whole view of practice had collapsed. Compared with those monks! They think they are the most powerful people in the world. They are not bullshit! Zhongzhou is the largest city in the world. The leader of the state is located in the depth of the region. An old man in a gray robe looks at a frightened middle-aged man beside him with a dumb face. He says with a wry smile: "adult, in the practice meeting two days later, I There is no big boundary in Zhongzhou. Is it necessary to hold it? " The old man in a grey robe. It is one of the intimate friends of the leader of Zhongzhou. They are located at the top of the four states. They are going to hold a practice meeting two days later, and invite monks from all States to attend. Just a few days ago. And they had sent out invitations from the heads of the States and the States. By then. The leaders of those States will surely come with their own confidants, and the most outstanding young generation in their own state. However, they are not in the big world. Why do they hold the practice conference? Its purpose is to discuss with others. But the real purpose. It''s just that they have no upper boundary in Zhongzhou. They want to tell all the leaders of the state boundary one thing. They have entered the later stage of tianshizhu. Look at the whole world. No one can match. From now on, they will be the real king of the world. They must bow down to each other. But now Is there any need for that? All of a sudden, some people, even if they were disciples, were even stronger than their state leaders. It''s too The other side. The middle-aged man, whose face was still in shock and who had not recovered from the shock, was shivering all over. "My lord My lord...... " After a long time. Just vaguely heard that someone was calling him, but suddenly his body quivered, which was like waking up from a dream, and he was back to God. A dazed face said: "what What''s up? " Smell the words. The old man in the grey robe suddenly smiled bitterly. More. Seeing this, the middle-aged people understand what the old man wants to say. Immediately. There was silence. But. Soon he shook his head and said: "go ahead, but then it will be held in accordance with the normal practice meeting, that''s all." Hear the middle-aged. The old man nodded helplessly. As for the others standing below, they also looked at each other and smiled bitterly. This is the only way to do it now. If they had no boundaries in China, and according to the original plan, even if those people didn''t care, they would be ashamed to blush. On their strength Still trying to be the king of the great realm of Zhongzhou? It''s too much for me. "My Lord, the man in white..." The old man in the grey robe wanted to open his mouth, but he was interrupted by the middle-aged man in a hurry. His voice was very angry and a little scared. He scolded: "are you crazy? These people dare to talk and shut up!" Smell the words. The old man in the grey robe suddenly shivered and could not speak any more. "I tell you, there is something about the man in white, you all give me to swallow in the stomach, no one is allowed to say outside, you know!" Hear these words. Those standing at the bottom also nodded hurriedly. Their faces were full of dreadful aftershocks. The four characters of men in white made their backs cold. And now Chu Lingxiao. After leaving Zhongzhou. But came to a state where only mortals can live. Chapter 881 It is said that only ordinary people can live in the state boundary. But in fact. Not exactly. Because compared with other states where monks gather, this state is still prosperous, but only limited to the mortal world. In such a big state, it is far less than other states. If you change to any state boundary. After going in. We can see monks in every corner, but in this state boundary, we can only see ordinary people everywhere, very few, there are monks in it. Even if there is. Cultivation is also very low. So. In the eyes of many states, this area called Tianxiao state boundary can not be called state boundary at all. But because. The strength is really poor. So. For so many years, there has been no state boundary that wants to annex Lingxiao state boundary. But. Compared with other friars in Tianxiao Prefecture, the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture is also an unparalleled power. Although he can''t compare with the leader of other prefectures, he has also reached the Ninth level of Dharma Master. And the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture. It seems that I also know that my strength is not good, so for so many years, I have been on my own, and I have never participated in any external struggle. If put in mortal Dynasty. It can be regarded as a dynasty guarding monarch. Although there is no great achievement, there is no great fault. It can manage the Tianxiao state boundary in a prosperous and undisturbed way. In fact, it is quite good for any friars and ordinary people in the Tianxiao state boundary. And the reason why Chu Lingxiao came here. Because. When he created this parallel space-time, he actually left a follower to guard the world and follow every move instead of him. It''s a pity. Now it seems. After all, it still can''t defeat the years. It has fallen for a long time. Otherwise. Why does this huge Tianxiao state become the weakest state boundary in this parallel space-time? This is the first state boundary created for this parallel space-time when he left. Original intention. It''s to let Tianxiao state, the leader of every generation of state, guard the flower of Tiandao for it. But now Tianxiao state is so unbearable, the leader of the state. Unexpectedly, it is only one Dharma Master with nine aspects. Let alone the ancient giants and their disciples, they are the leaders of any state, who can suppress them at will. This is to let Chu Lingxiao very disappointed. But. After all. The follower, who also guards this place for him, could have left this parallel space-time, but to die, he stayed here for a word. His descendants. It''s also time. Take it. After Chu Lingxiao came to the boundary of Tianxiao state, he stepped out step by step, as if he was in a state of no one. In a moment, he came to the leader of Tianxiao state, located in the area. It is located in a different area from other state leaders. It''s more like hiding in the mortal world. It''s a rather simple manor. There are many monks outside guarding the gate. Without permission, no one in Tianxiao state can enter it. But in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. These guards are no different from ordinary people. Step out. Chu Lingxiao has entered into it, but the guards are not even aware of it. Just. In the hall at the moment. Tianruyi, the leader of Tianxiao, seems to be discussing something with a group of confidants. He is discussing it in full swing. He has not found Chu Lingxiao, who is already standing at the door. "That''s it. When the practice meeting of Zhongzhou''s supreme world begins, we can send a person to Tianxiao state boundary. In the eyes of those people, whether we go or not is no different for them." Although tianru''s breath is extremely insipid, it seems that he is talking about something unimportant. But now. In his heart, it was full of bitterness. It''s a pity that from the leaders of the previous generations, one generation is inferior to the other. At last, the real inheritance of Tianxiao Prefecture is directly broken. Even if he is called. Tianxiao Prefecture, one of the most gifted leaders in recent generations, has reached the Ninth level of Dharma Lord. But he wants to go up again. But it''s more difficult than going to heaven. Talent is very important. But if there is no way to guide him, what level can he reach? If the leader of the previous generations can leave a legacy for him, now he may really be able to step into the world leader, lead Tianxiao state, return to the real state ranks, and no longer be despised by the other leaders. But now. Nothing can be done. We can only settle down in the state boundary. We should be careful about what we do, not too much attention. Because. For their present Tianxiao state boundary, the reason why they can still exist in the world of the main heaven and earth, they still retain the name of one side of the state boundary, relying on the four words of being content with the status quo. Otherwise. It has long been forgotten by other states. And in two days. He also heard that the leader of the great world of Zhongzhou has entered the later stage of the Heavenly Lord. I''m afraid there will be a practice meeting this time. It is to make full use of this. It was announced to all the states that the future status of Zhongzhou supreme territory will be superior to other states. For this kind of state strife of the world''s main territory. How can they participate in Tianxiao state boundary? And the voice of tianruyi just came down. The whole hall is quiet. These days, as one confidant, the vast majority of them only have the strength of the two realms of Dharma Lord and the three realms, and the strongest of them have only reached the five realms of Dharma Lord. It''s also clear. Now. They can''t advance rashly, they can only continue to play their own. But that''s how it works. So big Tianxiao state boundary, when can it come out? Alas Suddenly. At this time. The old man in the blue robe of the master of the Dharma raised his head and looked out of the gate of the main hall. Then he saw Chu Lingxiao standing there, and his brow was wrinkled. Because. He never saw Chu Lingxiao. "Who are you?" In an instant. The voice of doubt came out. Immediately. The whole hall reverberated with this voice, which made everyone lift their heads. As soon as heaven heard the words, they also raised their heads. When they saw Chu Lingxiao standing there, they were shocked and surprised. Instant. I was a little upset, and I was not happy. Cold voice way: "what''s the matter? What''s the gatekeeper doing? How to put an outsider in? I''ve already said it. During this period, no one is allowed to come in!" In an instant. The old blue robed man quickly scolded: "guard, guard, come here and drive this man out. Didn''t you hear what the adults said before? How do you do it? A group of Pisces!" Chapter 882 In the eyes of tianru, the leader of Tianxiao state boundary, as long as it is the person who appears in their Tianxiao state boundary. No matter what the identity. Never mind! Dare to break into here suddenly, he will not kill the other side, only let the guard, drive it out, it is very kind. You know. What is this place? This is the same place as heaven. As the leader of Tianxiao state, the area is not allowed to be intruded by strangers. Again. For so many years. There have never been any big people outside. They have been in Tianxiao state boundary, and they don''t care to come to their place at all. Even if it''s coming. I''ll give you a notice in advance. Then. After the rehearsal. I''ll be here. So. Seeing Chu Lingxiao''s lonely man in a white suit, he couldn''t see any dignified appearance at all. Tian Ruyi didn''t think much about it. Just let the goalkeeper out. Soon. The guard outside, hearing the blue robed old man''s angry voice, was suddenly confused. Although he didn''t know what was going on, he hurried in. When I saw Chu Lingxiao standing at the gate of the hall. One by one, the brain becomes blank and the thoughts stop. What''s the situation? Where did the man in white come in? They were outside before. Why didn''t they see each other? "What are you doing with a group of people? Do you want adults to do it by themselves?" But before the guards could respond, the old man with blue robe came to his ears again, and there was a burst of rage. In an instant. All the guards immediately returned to their senses. They hurriedly moved forward to throw Chu Lingxiao out. Next moment. Just walked to Chu Lingxiao, less than half of your time, bang! Those gatekeepers. Immediately. They all felt a huge wave of wind, and they all flew out directly. This moment. See this. The face of the old man in blue changed suddenly. His eyes were full of inconceivability. Others were also shocked. Then he stood up from his seat. The sky is more like a face of surprise and consternation. Not at all. Chu Lingxiao has such strength. As the leader of Tianxiao state, he knows well what the strength of those guards is, because they are all the ones he has trained. Don''t think it''s just a bunch of guards. But in fact, in terms of strength, if all people join hands, even if it is a Dharma Master, they may be captured. But now! Unexpectedly, before I met the man in white, I was shocked to fly out! And! Previously, he did not see that the other side had such incredible strength! How is this possible? When did they have such a character in Tianxiao state boundary? As the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, he didn''t even know! "My Lord, here..." The old man with blue robe, after returning to his mind, was even more frightened. After brushing, he looked at the sky. Immediately. He quickly stood aside. Just now, I''m still in a menacing state. I''m afraid I can''t speak. Previously, his Dharma Master had five realms. I didn''t see it. It''s unbelievable. Da. Da. Da. The extremely light and crisp footsteps, and then, as Chu Lingxiao slowly came to this side, immediately reverberated in the whole hall. A faint voice. And then it came down. "I have just met you, and I''m talking hard, so I don''t disturb you. Now it''s my turn to talk, right?" For a moment. All people ''s eyes have changed. How few people can claim my existence in the world of the main heaven and earth. Or it''s the world. Or it is identity, for them, the existence of extreme dignity. Is this man in white one of them? But it shouldn''t be! No matter it''s the world''s territory or the existence of other dignitaries, how can they descend to their Tianxiao state boundary? That''s all. It''s a bit of a blow. But it''s true. What strength do they have in Tianxiao Prefecture? Is it worth sending people from other prefectures? The strongest. There is no more than the nine realms of Dharma Masters. Such strength. If you put it among the four states, you can only be the heart of the head of the state. Where can I be the leader of any state? You can''t help it. Tian Ru got up from his seat in a hurry. He was very dignified and serious. Before he knew the identity of the other party, he could not talk at random. "Excuse me, sir, it is..." Just. As soon as Tian Ru got up, he wanted to speak. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao, who had already come. "I have only one purpose here. I will has the final say in the future." Tianruyi: "..." I haven''t spoken yet. Days such as one was Chu Lingxiao this sentence, the moment to choke, the whole person, directly in the spot. The old man in blue robe, as well as other confidants, also had a dull face and eyes, staring at Chu Lingxiao. I think Chu Lingxiao It''s too This is new! They just met! This man in white is so arrogant that he wants them to surrender to each other in Tianxiao state? Anyway. Although their Tianxiao state boundary is not as good as the other state boundary that has its own territory, but it is also one of the state boundary areas, so they just came here. Is it too difficult to take all of them seriously? Most of all. Until now. They don''t know who Chu Lingxiao is. "Sir, which state are you in charge of?" Tian Ruyi''s face is heavy. Although he is very unhappy at the moment, he tries to restrain himself. He wants to ask Chu Lingxiao''s identity first. If it''s really the leader of a state. Then he has no choice. Maybe they are really their Tianxiao state boundary. It''s time for them. But the next moment. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way: "No." No? For a moment, tianru was stunned again. Those friends standing on both sides also frowned. "Your Excellency, is he a personal disciple of a certain realm?" "No." Not really? Hearing this, tianruyi''s face sank in a moment. Those confidants also showed a trace of displeasure on their faces. "Your Excellency, it''s hard not to say that it''s from the four major states, and it''s the heart of a certain sovereign state?" Since the front is not. That''s the only possibility. It is only from those four states that those who follow the leader of the four states dare to talk to them. After all. Some of them are even stronger than them, but they are the existence of ten or even eleven realms. If it is such a person. Submit to each other. Not too bad. "No." But the next moment. When two faint voices came from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth again, Tian Ruyi''s face was irresistible, and it sank to the extreme in an instant. A trace of disdain and anger came out of his eyes. Since not even this! How dare you say that! Chapter 883 Boom! It was almost the moment when Chu Lingxiao finished speaking. Standing in the opposite sky as one, the whole body momentum has skyrocketed up, extremely cold, and incomparable, so that all the confidants standing beside him, all could not help, far back to one side. It''s like looking at a real God. Look at the sky at the moment. Full of awe and fear. Nine realms of Dharma Lord! For a moment. Everyone''s eyes, at the same time, all looked at Chu Lingxiao, but compared with the previous, it was less fear and more sarcasm. They used to. See Chu Lingxiao dare to talk like this. I thought that Chu Lingxiao was a terrible person. As a result, the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture asked three questions in a row, but they were not as they thought! What face do they use to save for each other! It''s not a world Lord! It''s not a person of incomparable dignity! Just came. They are required to submit to the Tianxiao state boundary. Do you really think you can eliminate their entire Tianxiao state boundary with your own strength?! "I''ll take a look at you guys. He''s got a few Jin and two in his hair. Dare to say such a big story!" So. After hearing the cold voice of tianruyi, those Dharma Masters on both sides stood behind without hesitation. In a moment, four or five Dharma Masters, three or four realms, plus the power of one Dharma Master and five realms, were all injected into tianruyi. In an instant. The momentum of tianruyi has reached a peak that has never been reached before. Looking from afar, it is insurmountable. Just a slap. Toward Chu Lingxiao. "Well, it seems that even if the master of the Dharma has seen the ten realms, he must take it seriously. This arrogant man in white is dead!" Instant. When they saw this scene, their eyes were full of sarcasm, and the corners of their mouths were even more involuntary, showing a sneer. In their view. In one stroke. Chu Lingxiao is absolutely unstoppable. Since the previous identity is not, who else can block this huge world of heaven and earth? Just the next moment. But in their eyes, tianruyi, the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, is not close to Chu Lingxiao, half a meter away, just like the guards in the photo. Bang! It was like a kite that had broken the line, and it immediately went back. Da. Da. Da. With heavy footsteps, I stepped back five or six steps in a row before I could stop. This moment. Everyone was confused. The sky is like a head, but also an instant blank, eyes full of disbelief. He had no idea. In this state, he, like the guards, suddenly fell out! How is this possible? Now he is. With just one stroke. He has full confidence, even if he meets the strong one of the eleven Dharma Masters, he can shake it. Even if it''s the Lord of the law. It''s impossible. He didn''t even touch the other side, and the other side didn''t even move a step, so he had already flown out! Unless it''s Hiss! Suddenly. It''s like a complete terror. World Lord! A pair of eyes, instant straight stare, look at the face of fear, still standing there Chu Lingxiao, can''t help but take a breath of cool air. Except for the supreme realm of the world! Who else! To this extent! My God! This man in white is really a master of the world, but he just asked himself, how does he say it is not?! There was a dead silence. Those Dharma Masters are in a state of mind and heart. The whole body is scared, sweating, and legs are scared. In an instant. No one dared say a word. All of them stared at Chu Lingxiao in fear and hurriedly let him go. But in fact, no one knows. Just now, if Chu Lingxiao really started, that day, Ruyi, and those guards, it''s not so easy to fly out, but the whole person, has instantly turned to ashes! Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "why, do you really want to fight with me?" The voice falls. In the whole hall, it was like a thrill, and all the people came out with goose bumps. Tianruyi quickly retreated to one side, and after swallowing his throat, he quickly laughed and said: "before Sir, please be seated, please be seated. It was just the rudeness of the younger generation. Please forgive me, please forgive me "Don''t worry, if you don''t look at you and flow his blood, do you think you can really get your hand out just now?" Of course. Chu Lingxiao didn''t plan at all. He had a problem with tianruyi. In his eyes, tianruyi was too small. But the speaker didn''t mean to. The listener has a heart. When hearing Chu Lingxiao say this, he welcomes Chu Lingxiao to tianruyi, who is in the right position. The whole person stays there. He suddenly looks at Chu Lingxiao with disbelief and disbelief. His eyes are very dull for a moment. All the people on the other side. And again. What does that mean? With his blood? No matter how they listen to this tone, they all think it''s strange. It''s hard not to be the man in white. Do they know Tianxiao state boundary and the leader of the previous generation of state boundary? Because. The leader of Tianxiao Prefecture of this generation is the direct descendant of the leader of the previous generation. If there''s blood on your body. It can only be If it is true, then the identity of this man in white is not more terrible than they think. He may be an old monster living for a long time! More than the average state leader. And old! It''s amazing. They know the old monsters of this level in Tianxiao Prefecture, the leader of the previous generation! Hair! In an instant. All my friends, eyes suddenly a bright, straight think they sky Xiao state border, the opportunity to rise! If there is such a source! They can''t rise in the sky! "Senior, you really......" Days such as one eye, also full of excitement, breathing is becoming more and more urgent up, hurriedly sat on the side, want to ask Chu Lingxiao more things. But he didn''t know. The blood of Chu Lingxiao. Is it the last generation. It''s Xiaozhou, the first generation of state leaders, but I''m afraid even if they say it, tianruyi won''t believe it. Because. It''s too long. Long time ago. Even today''s four major state boundaries have not yet been born. How can people of those ages still live in the world? "You..." But just when Chu Lingxiao was about to open his mouth, there was a sudden voice coming from outside. It was very arrogant, harsh, weird and full of sarcasm. "Is this the area where Tianxiao state is located?" "How can it seem that it''s no different from a mortal manor. It''s a great joke that such a state has its own leader." Chapter 884 Suddenly. The sky looks like a face, then suddenly sank again, very unhappy. Who is this? More arrogant than this one! People haven''t come yet. They are so arrogant that they don''t take the Tianxiao state boundary seriously. They are too arrogant. The faces of other hearts sank. Reason. They live in the boundary of Tianxiao state. Now they have an unimaginable world Lord. They also have such origin with Tianxiao state. Will they look at other states in the future?! But the next moment. But I saw three figures, suddenly falling from the sky, directly falling outside their main hall for a moment. Even if it is the same face. It also changed suddenly. The eye light instantly coagulates, a heart, all plops, jumps wildly. If it was earlier. Chu Lingxiao''s appearance is a kind of gentle and elegant words. At that moment. These three figures appear, that is to say, they feel the mountains and rivers are broken and have a completely different momentum. But compared with the previous one. These three! It''s even more profound. Tianruyi can clearly feel that each other''s cultivation is higher than his Dharma Master''s nine fold realm! Especially the old man standing in the middle. He only felt that he almost fell into it when he looked at it. It seemed that what he saw was not a person, but a deep abyss! In an instant. All the people who have just recovered their good mood are suddenly nervous because of these three figures. A heart can''t help but seem to hang up to the throat. These three! What is the origin! The next moment. Those three figures, just like arriving at their own home, came in directly with no one around them. Look up. People can see what the other two look like. Except for the old man standing in the middle. The other two. They are all very young young people, one male and one female. The male is wearing a white robe and the female is wearing a red robe. They are extremely dignified. Even if they are not as old as the old, they are incomparable before, but even if they only look at them, everyone can feel that the identity of each other is not ordinary. It is far from the average young generation, and can be compared with it. Tianruyi is not unknown, but compared with these two people, they are inferior in temperament and appearance. But under everyone''s eyes. Those three people didn''t seem to have at all. When they saw the appearance of tianruyi, they just walked in and looked around like nobody else. They commented lightly: "this is really the leader of the state boundary, where they live. How can it look like a pigsty? It''s too bad." The speaker. It''s the young man. When he said this, he also pinched his nose with his breath. It seems that even breathing the air here is a great insult to him. His eyes are full of disgust and disdain. And the girl. It seems to be waving away some dirty haze, but what is said here is Tianxiao state boundary, the location of the head of the state boundary, where there is any dirty taste. But this girl. But it''s still a light way: "the spirit of heaven and earth here is really dirty. Uncle, hurry up and finish it. Let''s go now." Smell the words. Days such as a face, the moment again, sink to the extreme, standing around the confidants, but also full of displeasure, all straight frown. The words of these two young people. It''s too much to hear. It''s arrogant to call their leader of Tianxiao state as a pigsty! The next moment. Tianru couldn''t stand it again and again. He was insulted by two young people like this. He immediately went forward with a cold voice and said: "who are you? Do you know where it is? Is it too arrogant to call it a pigsty?" Smell the words. The young man, as well as the young girl, suddenly froze for a moment, looked at each other, and there was a slight accident in his eyes. Didn''t seem to think of it. They talk. In the eyes of many leaders of the state boundary, it is not the region of the state boundary at all. Someone dared to contradict them. Immediately. Both of them couldn''t help laughing. "Elder martial sister, did you hear that he said we were arrogant? It''s ridiculous." The speaker. It''s still the young man. But the young girl, though she only glanced at it lightly, did not speak, and looked around again. But the superior posture in the eyes. It makes Tiangu feel that he, the leader of Tianxiao state, has just been ignored by a little girl! And just then. The old man, who had never spoken before, then stood up and said lightly: "well, you two, needless to say, don''t forget that before you go out, you promised adults to listen to me. Have you forgotten?" Smell the words. The young man, and the young girl, although some reluctantly, but still put up his face disdain, obediently stood back to the old man''s side. "You are the master of Xiaozhou. Please don''t mind. What these two guys said, after all, is not reasonable." Originally. Hearing the words in front of the old man, the sky was like a face of displeasure, which was relieved a little. But when you hear the old man, the last sentence. Immediately. The whole face sank again. Standing on both sides of the hearts, but also eyebrows, are straight wrinkled up, what does the old man mean? If this is an ugly pigsty. Are they not a group of pigs? The old man! It''s arrogant! But they said that they were a flock of livestock in the land of Dharma! Boom! But it seems that the old man deliberately wanted to frighten tianru and others for a second time. Suddenly, his whole body momentum increased again. In an instant, an extremely fierce and icy force suspended on everyone''s head. Click! Some of the Dharma realms, the direct bones are almost broken! Tianruyi, as the nine realms of Dharma Lord, also suffered a lot. I felt that the whole person was almost out of breath. At the next moment. But the prestige disappeared again. Immediately. Tianruyi, and all of his confidants, feel relaxed all over. But the old man''s action is obviously threatening them and doesn''t treat them as human beings at all! This moment. The countenance of tianru and other people became extremely ugly. In particular, tianruyi, a heart is sinking, he can feel that the old man just did not give all his strength, but he has no strength to fight back. Such realm. It''s impossible without reaching the twelve fold of Dharma Lord! But before the crowd could stabilize their mood, the old man''s faint voice had already fallen down, and his tone was full of contempt and casualness, as if he was talking about a very common thing. Light way: "give you three days, leave here, this Tianxiao state boundary, my adult wants it!" Chapter 885 Quiet! It''s quiet! As soon as the old man''s words fell, there was no sound in the whole hall. The face of tianruyi was even more sharp, and it was cold. His eyes were full of anger and dissatisfaction. The faces of those confidants are also extremely ugly. The old man, as well as the young man and the young girl, just came here, and they had already regarded themselves as the master of this place without even saying their identity. They are also compared to dirty pigsty here. They are a bunch of livestock. After that. We need to let them go, and let them go out of the big sky state. At the end of the day, the rabbit is in a hurry and still bites. Not to mention them! For a moment. The sky, like a strong pressure on the heart, is burning up the anger, calm voice way: "Your Excellency, is it serious?" The old man didn''t see tianruyi at all. He was discontented and carried his hands on his back. He said lightly: "don''t worry. My adult said that he would give you the former leader of Tianxiao state and arrange a place of green mountains and waters. Then you can spend the rest of your life there peacefully." "Old Pifu, you''re so deceiving!" The voice just dropped. In any case, tianru could not bear the humiliation of the other side, so he just gave a scolding, and then the whole person flashed at the old man. Next. The whole man turned into a golden dragon and rushed to it. If it''s a normal person. Seeing a Dharma Master''s nine realms and rushing towards him, he will be very dignified. Even though he is a Dharma Master''s ten realms, he will take them seriously. However, the old man seems to be too lazy to look at the sky. His eyes are full of contempt and disdain. The light way is: "Xiao Zhong, I will give it to you." In an instant. This sentence just dropped. The young man standing behind the old man, then, with a cold snort, blew away with one hand. With only one hand, the sky of the nine realms of Dharma Lord was like one, and immediately in the other''s hands, just like garbage, was photographed and flew out. The next moment. A mouthful of blood. More from the sky, such as a mouth, spray out, not from time to time, see this scene, all my friends, eyes all show a touch of horror and horror, the face of a moment changed into a dull. Although we know each other''s three people, they are not ordinary people. But I still can''t believe it. The old leader, who has not yet made a move, is the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture and the leader of Dharma, who is strong in nine areas. However, he is seriously injured by the young people beside him! "Your Excellency, are you all right?" All the people who responded. Hurriedly gathered at the sky such as one side which falls on the ground, immediately, hurriedly day such as one helped up. "Cough." Tian Ruyi can''t help it. He coughs a few times. His face turns pale, and the corner of his mouth is bleeding again. But in the eyes of the young man. But there was even a smile on his face, and then he took back his hand and said with a slight sneer: "it''s a joke that the strength of the nine realms of Dharma Masters, also known as the word" adult ", is also worthy of being the leader of Xiaozhou on this day!" "You!" Immediately. All the people around tianruyi were very unhappy. They were about to talk, but tianruyi waved and interrupted them. He saw it. The young man alone, who is the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, has no strength to fight back. If they get angry with each other again, they will not survive. "Do you really think of yourself as a character?" The young man sneered: "my uncle, I have given you the head of the state to save some face. If I had ever said so much to you, how could I have been so foolish to wait for me!" On the main hall. It was quiet. Only echoing the young people, one after another, the laughter made everyone feel a sense of powerlessness. Suddenly, everyone stopped talking. Lost. Helplessness. Anger. Unwilling. No matter who they are, they clenched their fists tightly, but there was nothing they could do. The youth is right. They really can''t do anything about each other. On the contrary, if they had just given their full strength, I''m afraid their leader of the state line would have died. See here. The old man''s mouth, not from slightly curved, eyes full of a color of contempt, tone is still so light. Light way: "OK, I''ve finished what I should say. Three days later, move No, two days later, move out. Is there a problem? " This moment. The old man''s faint voice echoed in the whole hall again. All of us felt every word, like a long whip, on their heart. Let them all have dignity. It''s all gone. You can''t help it. All over the face of the loss of the head down. There is nothing to do if the sky is the same. The heart is full of unwilling. Is this the way to give up this huge Tianxiao state? "Remember, two days later, if I still see you in this state boundary, then don''t come then, I have nothing to remind you first!" The old man said. Immediately. He was ready to turn around and leave. But just then, a faint voice came out from the sky like a behind. "Stop." In an instant. The old man froze for a moment. The young man who was following him, as well as the young girl, was also stunned. None of them thought of it. All at this time. There are some people in tianru group who want to challenge them. It seems that if they don''t give them a little color to see and kill some people, it''s really impossible for them to play with what they said earlier. The next moment. All three turned around again and looked over. The old man''s tone, suddenly, was not as plain as before, full of cold, and his eyes were full of endless murderous intention. He looked at the heaven as the first-class humanity: "it seems that you really don''t see the coffin and don''t cry. You have to die two words to know what pain is?" The young man, as well as the young girl''s eyes, also flashed a hint of killing. In their eyes. Today, they are able to come here to deliver messages. They have already saved face for tianruyi. Now they dare to resist them. They are really impatient! But in fact, tianruyi and others are also a little confused. Because. It wasn''t they who just spoke. But You can''t help it. Day such as a person, hurriedly gave up the body, a moment, the old three people immediately a Leng. That''s what we found out. It turned out that all along. In fact, there is a very young man in white sitting on the right position behind tianru! Just from the beginning. It was blocked by tianruyi and other people''s bodies. Until now, they have found out! The next moment. The young man standing beside the old man, looking at Chu Lingxiao, suddenly said in a cold voice: "boy, it''s just the voice you said. Is it difficult? Do you have any opinions on our orders?" Chapter 886 In the eyes of Ximen Zhong, there is no need for the elders to bring them to the Tianxiao state boundary. Just one person. In the eyes of many leaders of Tianxiao Prefecture, the most powerful place is a Dharma Lord and nine realms, which are only equivalent to the ancestors of the four neighboring states. If not for the Tianxiao state boundary, there was a great figure in the ancestors, how could the leader of the Tianxiao state boundary of all generations have such a state boundary? Now they''re here to talk. It''s enough face. If it had been put elsewhere, it would have been slapped out. Now. A strange man in white, no matter how old he looked, dared to speak even when the leader of Tianxiao state was bleeding with a slap of his hand. He didn''t know what to do! But the next moment. Ximen Zhong was stunned. When his words fell, he saw the man in white in front of him, as if he had not heard him, sipped his tea lightly, and said lightly: "you go, I will not kill ants." The voice just dropped. There was a momentary silence around. The old man froze. The young girl standing beside the old man was also stunned. All three of them felt that they had a hallucination in their ears. For a while, they could not help but look at each other and make sure that they had heard it wrong. But when they saw other people''s expressions, they were the same as themselves. In Simon Zhong''s eyes, there was a flash of anger. Cold voice: "boy, what do you say? Say what you just said again!" Simon Zhong is really angry. Ants? This day, within the boundary of Xiaozhou, until now, someone dare to call him a mole ant in front of him? Is it crazy? Or stupid? Didn''t you see the leader of Tianxiao state just now, he slapped him back and vomited blood? To be honest. It''s not Ximen Zhong''s boasting. Let alone the Xiaozhou border, it''s the state border with the world''s main territory. His strength can be called the first person under the world''s main territory. If he is an ant. Who else in the world can be called the strong?! See Chu Lingxiao still ignore himself. Simon zhongton only felt his dignity. He had just been insulted by an unknown little man, and his tone was even colder than before: "boy, what I asked you is to say what you just said again!" Suddenly. The girl on the other side, her eyes are cold. The old man is even with his hands on his back, a confident look of the old God. Standing there, he quietly looks at Chu Lingxiao and doesn''t speak. It seems that as long as he is there, the whole audience is still under his control. Now he would like to see it. Within the boundary of Tianxiao Prefecture, there are still some hidden elites who dare to talk to them like this. Don''t kill ants? OK. Good. Now, can any friar in this small Tianxiao state have such a big voice? Tianru and others are also hastily retreating to one side. In their view, Chu Lingxiao''s identity is extremely mysterious, and his strength is even more unfathomable, which is likely to be a world Lord. As long as Chu Lingxiao is willing to fight for them. Then the three people in front of me can be solved completely! Just The old man mentioned a word from the beginning to the end - adult, what kind of person is it? It can make the old man look like the existence of a Dharma Lord''s twelve realms, so awesome. For each other. I''m here to talk. You can''t help it. The eyebrows of Tian Ruyi and others are still wrinkled. Up to now, they still don''t know the origin of the other three. If Chu Lingxiao''s strength is not strong enough to balance everything. Then they really Look up. Everyone''s eyes were all focused on Chu Lingxiao, but Ximen Zhong''s words just fell. Chu Lingxiao is still so understated. After a sip of tea. Then he gently put the teacup aside, and then, with his eyes on Ximen Zhong, Chu Lingxiao''s posture made Ximen Zhong''s face darken to the extreme. The old man on the other side also raised his mouth slightly and said with a sneer: "interesting, I''d like to see what you can do to say such words to us." The next moment. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way: "this Tianxiao state boundary, now is my thing, you can go." "Boy, you are so arrogant. If you don''t kill you today, you really don''t know the consequence of being arrogant. What is it!" Just. The voice just dropped. Ximen Zhong couldn''t help it any longer. He immediately took a big drink and clapped it with one hand. That hand exhausted his full strength. Even if Tian Ruyi, who was standing next to him, would seem to solve all the problems. You can''t help it. There was a flash of contempt on the old man''s face. There was also a hint of sarcasm in the girl''s eyes. I don''t see the coffin without tears. I have to die! Just. Next second. They are stupid. Bang! Before the two men could react, they saw Ximen Zhong was like a broken kite, flying out in an instant, and then he looked up to the sky and spewed out a very strong blood! Straight in the face! Simon Zhong was also scared. Full of fear. The face was full of disbelief. How could it be! He is the master of the Dharma. When he gives all his hands, he even loses any power to fight back before he touches the body of the man in white in front of him! Hiss! Suddenly, Ximen Zhong''s pupils contracted instantly, his eyes were full of horror, and he could not help but take a breath of cool air in his heart. World Lord! The man in white, who is about his age and looks like him, is the world Lord! How is this possible? When did Tianxiao state come out of the world? How could he never hear of it? The girl on the other side, seeing Ximen Zhong, who is the same strength as her, unexpectedly flew out like this, and the whole person stayed there completely, shocked and unbelievable. And the old man''s face, is also a sudden change, immediately put up the previous color of contempt, eyes up a bit of panic and uneasiness. Although I don''t know how Tianxiao Prefecture can have a real leader of the state, then it can reach the world''s leader. But he reacted. Or hurriedly stood out, attitude is also a change of the previous high above the clouds, extremely eager, sincere. Immediately. He quickly bowed to Chu Lingxiao and said: "please be merciful. We are three people who came here to preach at the order of the leader of Tianzhou. I don''t know if you are here, but you are welcome to have a large number of elders The voice just dropped. The sky on one side is like a human being, but his face suddenly changes, and there is a trace of fear in his eyes. Tianzhou! It turns out that these three people are one of the four state boundaries. The leader of Tianzhou sent them. That''s a god! "Is it?" Just as the words of the old man had just fallen, they heard only two faint words, and then fell. Next. Then I heard Bang! Ximen Zhong, who was just about to get up, turned into ashes directly! Chapter 887 Quiet! A dead silence! Ximen Zhong died like this, without any sign. A heavenly state Dharma Lord from one of the four major state boundaries, the eleven realms, was instantly in the eyes of the old man and turned to ashes. For a moment. Everyone stayed where they were. The young girl standing beside the old man was so scared that her brain suddenly became blank. The old man is also blind. I can''t believe it. He has already reported his identity to himself, saying that the three of him are from Tianzhou, one of the four major states, and that he came to preach at the order of the leader of Tianzhou. I thought Chu Lingxiao would stop. No longer difficult for them. But I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao was so crazy that he went straight to kill Ximen Zhong! Crazy! Is this man in white crazy! The old man''s eyes were filled with wonder and he said: "you know what you have done. He is the natural disciple of the Lord of Tianzhou. You You killed him! " Hiss! Tian Ruyi and other people standing on the other side heard that Ximen Zhong was the personal disciple of the leader of Tianzhou. All of a sudden, gooseflesh came out. Everyone''s eyes, brush and stare, a face of panic and uneasiness. Even if the sky is the same, the legs are shaking and the whole body is sweating. After hearing this, the station is not stable. The personal disciple of Tianzhou Lord! It''s over! It''s over! How can we say that killing is killing? Doesn''t it make them go to the opposite side of Tianxiao state?! Lord of heaven! It''s not only a world Lord, but also a heaven Lord. Although it''s not comparable to today''s great world leader of Zhongzhou, it''s also the first person below! Lord of heaven medium term! Looking at the whole world of heaven and earth, it can be called the second largest strong one. Besides Zhongzhou, who can ignore Tianzhou! The next moment. The old man, who had come back to his mind completely, looked at Chu Lingxiao with a blank face, and said in a trembling voice: "you Are you crazy? We are from Tianzhou. Are you going to fight against my whole Tianzhou? " The old man really can''t imagine. Now, in this world, he dare to kill the disciples of Tianzhou Lord, and he has already reported his identity. It''s not crazy! What is it?! Even if it''s the one in Zhongzhou, it''s impossible for him to act recklessly. After a few small punishments, he will let them go. He has never met anyone who dares to kill them in Tianzhou! He is also the personal disciple of Tianzhou Lord! But the voice of the old man just dropped. But still just heard, Chu Lingxiao light sentence: "how do you want to be like him?" Old man: "..." Suddenly. The old man was swallowed by this sentence in an instant. He looked at Chu Lingxiao blankly and dully, his eyes full of fear and dumbness. Crazy. It''s crazy! I dare to be so arrogant after killing the disciples of the leader of Tianzhou! But at the moment, the old man knows in his heart that the other side is a superior world Lord. Even though he is a Dharma Lord, he is still as weak as an ant in the face of a world Lord. Even the leader of Tianzhou''s disciples dare to kill them. Then don''t mind. Kill him again! "Why, not yet?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. So. At the moment of hearing this sentence, the old man hurriedly signalled to the girl with a frightened face, and hurriedly left here with him first. The next moment. The girl who responded quickly followed the old man and left here for the time being. It was just a scene. Maybe the visual impact on the girl was too great. Before you leave. Almost didn''t fall. But looking at the old and the young, they left. On the other side, the mood of Tian Ruyi and others, at the moment, is sinking to the extreme, without a trace of happiness. All people''s faces are white to the extreme, and their eyes are full of anxiety and fear. What can I do! Lord of heaven! The disciples of the powerful in the middle period of Tianshi Lord died in their Tianxiao state boundary. Although they didn''t kill them, as long as the old man went back to tell the Lord of Tianzhou, they would definitely have something to do with them! By then. The Lord of Tianzhou will come in person! Can they still run? That''s the existence of the most powerful one except the one in Zhongzhou! There are no enemies in the whole world. This This is not to push them into the fire pit completely?! Tian Ru turned around with a white face and shivering body, then looked at Chu Lingxiao and said with a wry smile: "before Senior, you really That''s the inborn disciple of the leader of Tianzhou. You killed him like this. How can I provoke him in Tianxiao Prefecture? " All of them are frightened. Their whole body is covered by a terrible fear, which makes their backs cool and swish. The middle of heaven! Who in the world can stop it? If it were not any of the four states, they would not be scared like this, but it is one of the four states! How can they not be afraid? No matter how strong this is, it can''t be better than the leader of the four major state boundaries, right? Actually. The main reason is that they knew that Chu Lingxiao might know their Tianxiao state boundary, the leader of the previous generation. But the leader of the previous generation. Even though Chu Lingxiao is an old friend of the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture in the previous generation. Now we finally step into the supreme realm of the world. But strength. Compared with Tianzhou, one of the four states, how can it be comparable "Here This time, our Tianxiao state boundary is really over. " Suddenly. All the hearts and bellies, as if drained of the whole body''s strength, suddenly all paralyzed in position, motionless, full of lethargy, face full of despair and powerlessness. Tianruyi is also a pair of hands, grabbing his hair, trying to recall what can be done to remedy it. But no matter what. How can we calm the anger of a strong man in the middle of the Heavenly Lord? If only someone else could do it, but the one who killed was his own disciple! "Is that fear?" When everyone was in a panic, a faint voice suddenly fell to everyone''s ear. "now that the day is in the state, since I has the final say, then I will start to pass the first law, and you will send it out later." Smell the words. In all people''s hearts, all for one Lin. I haven''t waited for them to respond. All people are even more scared. Because. Chu Lingxiao asked them to announce the whole world of heaven and earth, saying that all of them would go to the great world of Zhongzhou, the upcoming Practice Conference! But isn''t this face-to-face with the Lord of Tianzhou?! Then. They just want to escape. They have no chance! Chapter 888 It''s like a complete rush. Nothing else. Hurriedly stood out and said: "please think about it, elder. I really don''t want to toss. This is the only inheritance left by my parents. For example, although I''m not strong enough, I only want to keep the boundary." Say. Tian Ruyi hurriedly went to Chu Lingxiao and knelt down. "Master, now go to Tianzhou to apologize for your sins. Maybe you can have another chance, just..." Hear the words of tianruyi. All sitting on both sides of the heart, but also hurriedly from the position, stood up, and then, kneeling behind. Just. Tianruyi''s words were interrupted by Chu Lingxiao before he finished. "You''re trying to say that I''m not the opponent of the Lord of the state that day, are you?" Smell the words. Days such as a body, a sudden tremor, hurriedly lowered his head, dare not reply. The heads of all the people behind me were lowered. Although dare not return Chu Lingxiao''s words. But in fact. That''s what they think. No matter how strong Chu Lingxiao is, he can''t be one of the four state boundaries. The opponent of the leader of Tianzhou, those people, who can step into the fifth heaven, are the strongest. Except now, Zhongzhou is the one in the world. This vast world of heaven and earth. Who else can resist? "Senior......" Tianruyi still wants to speak, but he doesn''t know how to say it. At the next moment, the faint voice falls down again. "Didn''t you hear me? Go preach the law!" In an instant. Light voice, like the extremely cold air, immediately around everyone''s heart, smell words, at this time, tianruyi can only do it with a stiff scalp. He quickly got up from the ground. Waved. Signal to all my friends, and hurry to work with him. Soon. Chu Lingxiao was the only one left in the huge palace. It was quiet and plain, with the fragrance of tea curling around, but with a trace of cool. For a long time. Then Chu Lingxiao''s murmur was very leisurely. "It''s not as good as one generation. When it''s over, I''ll take them out of here. After that, I don''t have to worry about it." For Chu Lingxiao. All he did was for Tianxiao state, the first generation of state leaders. In endless years. Just for one word of his, that woman, has been struggling to guard here. If by strength. We can leave this parallel space-time for a long time. Because. There are many ways to leave this parallel space-time. Just board the ninth day of this parallel space-time. Step into the river of time. Go to the end. You can get out of here. And the long time here, for the ancient giants who can step there, there is no danger. In short. It''s just a show. It''s just a pity. It seems that no one in this ancient giant of parallel time and space is willing to take risks and step into the long river of time. Up to now, no one has left here. Chu Lingxiao started to make nine ancient gates, when the world behind him. Just want to see. What''s the difference between the simulated world and the real world, but now it seems that there are still differences. Less fighting. Then a real strong heart is missing. Like those ancient giants, Mingming export is on the ninth day, but no one has ever tried. It''s also like these people in Tianxiao Prefecture. Later, he was the leader of the state. All of them are calm and dare not go out, which leads to the present Tianxiao state boundary, which is in the eyes of all the leaders of the state boundary and can''t be seen. White dots. It is still this parallel space-time heavenly way, with a trace of imperfection. Although the world is the product of the same level of cultivation as the real long river of time. But fake is fake after all. Living in this parallel space-time friars, deep inside, or lack of a dare to fight against the sky aggressive heart. But. This may be a rare source of blessing for life itself. In silence. Chu Lingxiao''s voice could not help but reverberate again. "Soon, soon, I believe that as long as the same flowers appear, there will be the same people in the world. This day is not far away..." ¡­¡­ And now. This parallel space-time deep Tianzhou. When the old man with a frightened face and a young girl finally came back here, he would tell a middle-aged man in an ancient royal robe what happened in the boundary of Tianxiao state. Boom! Deep in the whole Tianzhou, there was a sudden shaking. Anyone in Tianzhou can feel that their leader of Tianzhou is in an endless rage at the moment. Even the sky in that area is suddenly bright red. It''s like blood running through the sky. Full of cold, and the meaning of killing! You can''t help it. The friars of the whole land of Tianzhou were stunned, and their faces were full of fear and uneasiness. They looked at the Lord of Tianzhou and located in the area. What happened? How angry he was to provoke the governor. For the first time, they saw the state Lord so angry that even the sky was red with anger. Located deep in the area. The old man and the young girl were shivering and kneeling on the ground, afraid to make a sound. The middle-aged man in the ancient royal robe above. Immediately. Take a deep breath, as if in the heart of the anger, to force down. "What''s the name of the man who killed Ximen Zhong!" The next moment. It''s a very cold voice. Then it fell down. All the people around were shocked suddenly, their bodies were trembling, and they quickly climbed down on their knees. Beishan quickly raised his head. Shudder: "tell me, the man didn''t say anything. If I didn''t hurry to take Qingxuan away, I''m afraid that man would kill both of us." Click! The voice just dropped. The metal dragon statue standing beside the middle-aged man split a big gap in an instant. Everyone felt that the middle-aged man was full of murderous ideas. Although it was not so strong, it was very pure. You can''t help it. Scared Beishan dry, hurriedly looked at the young girl around, indicated to say a few words quickly. Nanqingxuan immediately raised her head. "Master, it''s really no wonder that taishu is so arrogant. If we don''t leave, I''m afraid taishu and I won''t come back." "That''s why I didn''t..." But before nanqingxuan finished, he was interrupted coldly by the middle-aged man standing above: "OK, you two, don''t have to say it!" "Well, it''s really good that xiaotianxiao Prefecture dare to ignore the orders of its leader. Do you really think that with a mole ant just stepping into the world''s leader''s territory, you can do the right thing with its leader?" Click! The voice just dropped. The statue of the metal dragon turned to ashes in an instant. "You all listen to me. Since Xiaozhou boundary is coming to attend the practice meeting, then Tianzhou will play with them!" Smell the words. One heart for all, one heart for all. "As soon as the practice meeting arrives, kill one!" Chapter 889 Wen Yan. The north mountain is dry, the South Qingxuan two people, all cannot but look at each other, in the eye flashed a trace of excitement and ridicule. Good! Then wait until the supreme spiritual assembly of Zhongzhou, and let the man in white know how they can insult Tianzhou at will! For them. As long as the leader of Tianzhou gives his hand, the world is big, except for Zhongzhou, who can escape?! The other side. The world of heaven and earth. More and more places in the state boundary have issued laws and decrees written by the leaders of the state boundary, indicating that when the practice meeting arrives, they will take people to attend it. As for Tianxiao state boundary, tianruyi issued a decree. Zhongzhou is in the great realm. But no one paid attention. After only one look, he threw it aside. There was no more chance. Pay attention? Joke! Tianxiao state border, they need to pay attention? By then. You just need to arrange a corner position casually, and don''t care too much. Although it is also a state border area. However, the strength of the leader of the state boundary, in many of the world''s leaders of the state boundary, participated in the practice conference, it is difficult to climb the hall at all. However, there are nine areas under the jurisdiction of law. On strength. Within these four state boundaries, each state boundary can be the seat of a Dharma Master above the nine realms. If it is really placed among the four state boundaries, it can only be the ancestor of a dynasty. And this practice meeting. The ancestors of jiechao are not qualified to come here. They can arrange a place for it, which is enough. As a state owner, they should have the face! Zhongzhou is the deepest place in the world. An old man in an ancient robe, with a red booklet in his hand, respectfully walked to a middle-aged man and bowed down and said: "adults, this is the practice meeting. The list of state leaders who came to attend. If there is no problem, my subordinates will arrange their positions now." Say. The old man in the ancient robe lowered himself and handed the red booklet to the middle-aged man respectfully. Immediately. The middle-aged man stretched out his hand, looked at it for a few eyes, then nodded slightly, and said lightly: "OK, no problem, you can do it." But. Just as the old man was about to leave, the middle-aged man seemed to think of something again. He couldn''t help saying: "then On that day, the location of Xiaozhou border should be set in the right place. After all, it''s also the place of one side of the state border. This time, there is no higher boundary in Zhongzhou. Holding a practice conference is not only a deterrent. Do you understand? " Smell the words. The old man in the ancient robe was stunned. Although they still don''t pay attention to the Tianxiao state boundary, since they have no leader of the great world in Zhongzhou, they have to do so. In fact, it''s on the red volume. He has arranged the group of leaders of Tianxiao state to sit in the same area with the confidants brought by the leaders of other states. In his opinion. The strength of these people in Tianxiao Prefecture is too weak. Even if they are the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, they are only nine areas under the jurisdiction of law. What qualifications do they have to sit in the same area with the leader of the prefecture who has reached the world''s leader? So. He just arranged it to another place. But since. They are the supreme leaders of Zhongzhou. They all said that, and he understood what they meant. This practice meeting. They have no superior state boundary. They should not only intimidate many state boundaries, especially the other three, but also the other state boundaries of Wayne, so that they can rule the whole world. Because. I don''t know if those strong terrorists lived in seclusion in one of the States last time. But. Since for so many years, those people have not moved, it means that those who are strong have no intention of taking them seriously and dominating the world of heaven and earth. As long as they don''t annoy each other. Their Zhongzhou is the highest in the world, and they can still be king. "Go down." The middle-aged man waved. Immediately. The old man in the ancient robe left and was ready to hold various ceremonies for the practice meeting. "I hope there is nothing wrong with this practice meeting." Just. After the old man left. The brow of the middle-aged man was suddenly wrinkled. For some reason, when he saw the red pamphlet, he suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart. Although. He soon forced it down, but still felt that there was a trace of haze, which could not be removed in any case. ¡­¡­ On the other side of Tianxiao state border. Tianru, according to Chu Lingxiao''s words, sent out the edict, and soon went to see Chu Lingxiao alone. Still a face of fear and uneasiness. As soon as the law was issued. The Lord of Tianzhou must have received the news at the moment. He has not started yet. He definitely wants to do it again in the practice meeting. Death is not terrible! What''s terrible! Before he died, he had to be humiliated in front of all the leaders of the state boundary. When he died, it didn''t matter. Then their whole Tianxiao state boundary really became the laughingstock in the eyes of all the people. Later generations, the friars of Tianxiao state boundary. I''m afraid it will be more difficult to look up in the future. It''s a long-standing thing. Really So. That day, when Ru once again stood in front of Chu Lingxiao, he didn''t say anything, so he knelt down directly to Chu Lingxiao. Tremor track: "before Elder, please promise me one thing. As long as you promise, even if I die, you will be willing to do it! " Finish. Then he hurriedly said: "elder, I have a daughter. Can you promise me to take her out of Tianxiao Prefecture and find an ordinary family before I go to the practice meeting?" This is the big boundary of Tianxiao state. Actually. Even his confidants don''t know that he, the leader of Tianxiao state, has a daughter, who has been sealed by him for a long time and is still a baby. Now he went to the practice meeting. It must be death. But he died. What should his daughter do? At that time, Tianzhou will definitely clear this place. At that time, can his daughter still live? Now the only way. It is to send it out quickly. He has already thought about it. It is better to send it to the mortal world than to be the same with him in the future. Although he has no name in his life, he only needs a peaceful life. To survive. That''s better than anything. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "why don''t you believe me?" Smell the words. Tianru bowed his head in a hurry and tried to explain: "no, I believe that even if he was really defeated by the leader of Tianzhou, he could escape at that time, but mine..." Just. Tianruyi just finished saying this. He''s a fool. Immediately. A bright light fell from Chu Lingxiao''s fingertips, and then, like the Milky way of the nine heavens, fell on the sky like a body. "Here This is, this... " This moment. Tianru felt her own state, and suddenly her eyes were full of shock. Her breathing became more and more urgent. It seemed that she could not speak a complete word in an instant. "Now, are you worried?" Chapter 890 Two or three days later. Zhongzhou has no boundaries. The Practice Conference held in Zhongzhou has finally begun. The whole world. All the leaders of the state boundary, with their own confidants, left the land of their own state boundary and flew towards the great boundary of Zhongzhou. For all the heads of state. They know it well. Zhongzhou has no boundaries. What''s the purpose of holding the practice meeting? But now that it''s done, even the other three states haven''t spoken, what can they do. Zhongzhou has no boundaries. The day of true king. Finally, it came. Although it was said a long time ago that the master of Zhongzhou was about to enter the later stage of tianshizhu, there was no news for a long time. I thought. It''s a fake. But I didn''t think of it. It''s only a few years. Zhongzhou, the supreme leader of the great world, actually stepped into the later period of tianshizhu. It has become the world of the main heaven and earth in the true sense, the first strong one. So. Such people, even if they know their purpose and want them to submit, have to come. Who won''t come. Just don''t give a face to the later strongman of the Heavenly Lord! By then. They are the leaders of the state. Can they still sit safely? The vast sky. More and more state leaders are driving a colorful auspicious cloud, one after another pouring in the direction of the great world of Zhongzhou. And now. From Zhongzhou, there are several high mountain areas, and there is also a group of people coming here. It''s tianruyi, the leader of Tianxiao state, and the confidants behind him. And at the front. It''s Chu Lingxiao. But at this moment, these confidants are more ignorant than one. Looking at the leader of the state who stayed by Chu Lingxiao and was always idle and attentive, he felt the fog directly. What''s the matter with this? How can adults become like this after two days? The first two days. Don''t you worry about the coming practice meeting just like them? After two days, it''s like a complete change of person. It seems that you don''t want to go. It''s clear that I''m eager to go now! "Senior. It''s about to arrive. Let''s go down first, find a place and have a cup of tea. Anyway, this practice meeting, even if we pass now, will not start until a while later. " The sky is the same now. Where there are the first two days, that kind of panic, forehead straight sweat. He stayed by Chu Lingxiao all the time. With a smile. It''s like being a slave, following the master, waving flags and shouting. Immediately. I saw a group of confidants behind me. I really don''t know what to say. My heart is full of doubts and puzzles. My Lord, what happened? Now they are about to go to Zhongzhou. When might they meet Tianzhou people? Shouldn''t they keep a proper distance with them now? Free time. To them. Now they are doing this, maybe they will live. After all, it''s not them who killed Ximen Zhong. But now. What did they see? The leader of Tianxiao state, just like a brown sugar, sticks to this right and left. For a while, even they can''t bear to look straight at him. That kind of flattery. I can''t see it. This is the head of a state, what it should look like. And for heaven as one. Chu Lingxiao said only lightly: "no, go and have a look first." Smell the words. Tian Ru hurriedly nodded his head, then turned his head and looked at the confidants behind him. Suddenly, his face sank. The cold voice said: "what are you doing here? If you can''t eat you, please come to me!" Everyone: "..." Hear that. Everyone''s mind is even more confused. Although I don''t know what happened to their leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, at this moment, what can they do? At the next moment, they can only hurry to go there. After Chu Lingxiao. But looking at the increasingly close Zhongzhou no upper boundary in front of us, everyone''s heart, involuntarily, began to jump up, and all the gooseflesh had come out. What can I do. This is crazy. Without any scruples, he killed the disciples of the leader of Tianzhou and handed down the edict to attend the practice meeting. Now. It''s only been three days. Their leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, unexpectedly, also followed a piece of crazy, unexpectedly eager to rush to Zhongzhou wushangdajie! They believe. At this moment, one of the four major state boundaries, the leader of Tianzhou, has reached the top of Zhongzhou. Just wait for them to catch up. Don''t you Do they really want to be burned down by the Lord of heaven in front of so many people, first by endless insults, and then by everyone''s sneering eyes, one after another? Soon. In these people''s hearts, when they were in a state of panic, the voice of tianruyi came from their ears, which was mixed with a sense of excitement. "Here you are, sir. In front of you is Zhongzhou. Let''s go in now." Everyone: "..." Crazy! My family, the leader of Tianxiao state, is really crazy! Now! Can''t you recognize the situation?! But they are about to enter the world of Zhongzhou. They are about to see those people in Tianzhou! I will see the Lord of Tianzhou soon! Now they have Death is coming! Now the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture is so excited and happy. What''s the joy! Where to be excited! They don''t cry. It''s the greatest restraint! The next moment. Tianru is a person directly. First, he goes in, and then he lets go to one side and says: "elder, please come inside." Everyone: "..." "Why are you still there? Why don''t you hurry in? This practice meeting is about to start. Don''t you want to participate?" Everyone: "..." Crazy. It''s really crazy. They are the leaders of Tianxiao Prefecture. Do they know what they are talking about now? Where are they going to attend the practice meeting. It''s definitely to find death! Now! The gate of Zhongzhou is Yanluo hall. When they enter, they will die! But things. That''s it. What can they do. The next moment. Everyone looked at each other, but also had to be stiff headed, followed, went in. You can get away from the main area of the practice meeting. Their hearts beat more and more. Because. That''s what they found out. It turns out that this is the main area of the great practice meeting. Now. Except for them. All the leaders of the state line, as well as their confidants, have arrived. But from the moment they came here. These people''s eyes are full of a trace of irony, as if they are going to watch a good play, looking at them in a strange way! Keep them up and down. They are extremely uncomfortable. Chapter 891 I haven''t waited for everyone to understand that these people, how they came, are all the time of this expression. The head of a state who has reached the world''s territory suddenly says: "are these ants in the sky?" Smell the words. Everyone a heart, all sink to the pole, eyelid son a crazy jump, hurriedly lowered his head, continue to hard scalp, walk forward. "It seems that they are really ants in the boundary of Tianxiao Prefecture." "It''s interesting. I thought it was just such a thing. Monks like this can only be the ancestors of our state." "Who says no?" The next moment. Around them, there was a faint sound of continuous conversation. They could feel that all the state leaders here were staring at them with an extremely disdainful look at the moment. "But it seems that the man in white who killed Ximen Zhong has two abilities. I can''t see clearly. What level of the world has he reached?" You can''t help it. There is another head of the state boundary, lightly speaking. The sight of Chu Lingxiao, who walked in front of him, was completely different from the chatting appearance of the leaders of the surrounding prefectures, especially the leaders of other prefectures. His eyes showed a sense of indifference. Unbridled began to evaluate Chu Lingxiao. "But I''m afraid it''s not a little worse than the Lord of Tianzhou." "It''s a pity..." "What a pity?" "It''s a pity that these ants in Tianxiao Prefecture actually followed this man to attend the practice meeting." The leader of the state. It seems that they know the temperament of the leader of Tianzhou very well. After a pause, they say lightly again: "if they continue to stay in the boundary of Tianxiao state, maybe Nangong Liuyun will spare them their lives, but now they come to die by themselves, it''s really hard to blame anyone else." Smell the words. On one side, the eyes of several leaders of the state boundary could not help but look at the past, showing a clear meaning. Because he is the leader of the state. At a young age. There was a conflict with the leader of Tianzhou. They were in the same realm. But as time went on, the talent of the leader of Tianzhou became more and more incredible. Soon. And then they outnumber each other. But even so. The leader of Tianzhou did not find the leader of the state boundary to settle accounts, so it seems that the leader of Tianzhou still has a little bottom line. As long as he does not touch his bottom line, the leader of Tianzhou will not do it himself. But now! The leader of Tianzhou, Nangong Liuyun, and his disciple Ximen Zhong, died in the boundary of Tianxiao state. That was a thorough provocation! Even if the spleen is better. How can we tolerate such a thing happening on our own head. Even for them. After hearing about it. I can''t believe it. Ximen Zhong died in the boundary of Tianxiao state. Until today, they have understood the matter. It turned out to be Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, who wanted to accept the boundary of Tianxiao Prefecture. So. Send three people to deliver a message. But I didn''t think of it. The boundary of Tianxiao state is beyond the realm of the world. Without a word, the west gate will be turned into ashes, even the whole body will not be left behind. This is still in Ximen Zhong and others. Under the premise of self reporting identity. It happened! That is to say, Tianzhou is not regarded at all. Even if it is replaced by them, it cannot be tolerated. What''s more, Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou! And around them, the voices of the leaders of these states talked with these confidants behind tianruyi. It''s even more frightening. I feel that at this moment, my feet are as heavy as ten thousand mountains. Every step behind me is a great suffering for my body and mind. In particular, the sarcastic voice of the leaders of these states from time to time makes them feel really uncomfortable. Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou. Not yet. That''s it. Later, when the other party appears, do they still have good fruit to eat? I''m afraid it''s even worse than they think! "Sir, please take your seat." Soon. When they got to their place, they saw the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, who still didn''t know how to deal with it, and they were very courteous in front of Chu Lingxiao. What''s more, they are in such a mess. They all lowered their heads in a hurry. Dare not speak. Death is not terrible. They are afraid of dying without dignity, which is the most difficult thing for them to accept. The eyes of many state leaders. From time to time, he still faces Chu Lingxiao. When he looks at it, he directly ignores to stay aside, like a servant, and the sky around him is the same. At least it''s the master of a state. Now it''s like this. It really makes them look bad. Such people, like him, are masters of a state territory, which is a great shame to their identity! Immediately. Many state leaders shook their heads. Just. Their eyes, just ready to take back, saw three figures, suddenly stood up together from somewhere. The next moment. He went straight to Chu Lingxiao. One of them! It''s beishanku, who left Tianxiao state in a hurry. The other two figures, the leaders of each state, are more familiar. They are the masters of Yunzhou and Jianzhou. Two more powerful than them, the Lord of Xuanshi! You can''t help it. The eyes of the whole audience all looked at the past. When they saw that Yunzhou, the leader of Jianzhou, was walking towards Chu Lingxiao under the dry lead of Beishan Mountain, a heart suddenly coagulated. "Two state lords, my adult said, as long as you can behead this man for him, as long as it''s something Tianzhou can do in the future, Tianzhou will take charge of both of them!" After hearing the words of Beishan dry. Everyone''s faces were stunned, but those on the other side of their hearts were white to the extreme. Immediately. The whole body was shivering. It''s over! Come on! And the eyes of other state leaders are all showing a trace of undisguised sarcasm, and those who are interested all look at Chu Lingxiao. It seems that they are mistaken. Liuyun of Nangong, the leader of Tianzhou, has no interest in making a move. But. Yunzhou, the leader of Jianzhou''s two major state boundaries, can''t win the battle against a world leader? "Sir, do you want to die by yourself or me..." "No need to deal with the two of you. I can deal with you without the help of the elder!" Just the next moment. Everyone was stunned. Yunzhou and Jianzhou, two great masters of Xuanshi, just finished speaking, but those who stood up to fight were like the same heaven! In an instant. Sitting on the other side of all the confidants, also silly, a face gaped at the sky as one. Are you crazy My lord "Take a seat, elder. How can these two ants let me go? I''ll go back." Everyone: "..." Chapter 892 This moment. The main area of the great practice meeting is dead. No matter who, a pair of eyes, stare even bigger than a pair of cow eyes, with an unbelievable face, looking at the sky slowly standing up as one, eyes are dull and dumb. Yunzhou is the leader of Jianzhou. Even more directly stay in place. Just like looking at a fool, looking at the sky as one, at this moment, they really feel that they are dreaming. What did they hear? Heaven is like one. Call them two great masters of Xuanshi as ants? A small Dharma Master''s nine realms, even their innermost being, dare to call them mole ants in front of them? Are they dreaming? Or is it like a crazy day? The other side. Sitting not far away from the border of Tianxiao state, all the people in my heart are also stupid. They stare at the sky with their eyes wide open. They can''t believe it, but they say it from the mouth of the head of Tianxiao state. Is it really crazy?! "It''s interesting. Today, even the nine realms of Dharma Masters dare to speak out to us. It seems that they really want to die." The next moment. The Lord of Yunzhou, in an instant, came back to God. He was not angry or angry. He just walked towards the sky with a smile on his face. In an instant. The atmosphere was even quieter. The eyes of all the state leaders gathered around tianru with interest, and all the corners of their mouths showed a bit of fun. It''s really interesting. It''s the first time they''ve seen such a scene. A small Dharma Master, jiuchongjing, dare to challenge the two great masters of Xuanshi, Yunzhou and Jianzhou. It seems that they really don''t want to live! "Get out of the way, this mole ant. I''ll die with one hand. You''re not needed." But. Obviously. On the other side, the leader of Jianzhou, compared with the leader of Yunzhou who still looks like a light cloud, is extremely angry, and directly stops the leader of Yunzhou who just wants to move. See here. The Lord of Yunzhou waved to show you that you want to make a move, and then it''s up to you. But in fact, he was more angry than the leader of Jianzhou. Like the leader of Jianzhou, he came here to solve the problem of the man in white. After all, as long as he solved the problem, Tianzhou owed them a favor. It''s a human relationship of God. No gain, no gain. Don''t you just kill a world Lord anyway? All over the world. The two great masters of Xuanshi joined hands. Apart from Tianzhou and Zhongzhou, who can resist them? But they didn''t think of it. I was running to kill the man in white. Results! The leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, this is the nine realms of Dharma Master that they don''t even think of as ants. How dare you challenge them! This is simply impatient to live! Standing next to the north mountain, it''s dry. It wasn''t until the leaders of the two states spoke that he realized what had just happened. You can''t help it. Helpless smile. His eyes were full of sarcasm and disdain. To be honest. The leaders of these two states are here to kill the man in white. He can also take the opportunity to make a name and capture tianruyi! Although tianruyi is only a nine fold realm of regional Dharma Masters. But say what. It is also the leader of the state boundary. By then. In the presence of all the heads of the state boundary, he captured each other, and later spread out, it is also a fantastic talk, and he can become the first to capture the next head of the state boundary! I didn''t expect that. You can''t do it yourself. Tianruyi, the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, even admired each other and dared to say such words in front of the two great masters of Xuanshi! Next moment. I haven''t waited for the master of Jianzhou to make a move, but when I saw tianru pointing to the master of Yunzhou, I said lightly: "what are you doing there? I''m not going with him!" The leader of Yunzhou: "..." The leader of Jianzhou: "..." Everyone: "..." The leader of Jianzhou, who is just about to make a move, is totally confused. Seeing this, the leader of Yunzhou, who is on the other side, can''t help it. It''s too rampant! "What an ant! I will kill you today!" In an instant. Yunzhou, the leader of Jianzhou''s two major states, no longer talks nonsense. They took pictures of it directly. The two great masters of Xuanshi fought together. To be honest, it was terrible. This area. Immediately. It was dark. Like the end of the world, even the state leaders who have reached the world''s territory feel a sense of extreme depression, which makes all of them uncomfortable. Just the next moment. The scene in front of us. But it makes everyone confused. Bang! Bang! The two figures, like garbage in an instant, fly backward out, smash the ground and directly sink down. This moment. There was a dead silence. There was no sound. The nearest Beishan Mountain is withered, just like seeing a ghost. His eyes are staring straight up, and his face looks like a chicken. Those who follow tianruyi and come here to attend the practice meeting are even more stupid. Because! It is not others who fly out, it is Yunzhou, the leader of the boundary between the two states of Jianzhou, and the master of Xuanshi! And still standing still. Like a real strong man! But they are the leader of Tianxiao state - tianruyi! Muddled! All ignorant! Quiet! Dead silence! All of us can''t believe that this scene happened in front of us! Two masters of Xuanshi. It was given to No! If you can clap the two great masters of Xuanshi with one hand, what is the nine realms of Dharma Masters? This is absolutely the Lord of heaven! But how could it be! The leader of Tianxiao Prefecture - tianruyi, how could it be a Heavenly Lord! Isn''t he a Dharma Lord in nine realms! In an instant. In the past, all people used to look at the sky like a fool. At this moment, all people look at the sky like a monster. Their eyes are full of horror and fear, and their faces are dull. Yunzhou, the leader of Jianzhou''s two major states, fell to the ground, dazed. They couldn''t believe it. I was given one palm by heaven Hiss! This moment. Both of them couldn''t help shivering and took a breath of cool air. Fear! Deep fear! Next moment. Before we could wait for everyone to return to God completely from shock, we turned around as soon as we saw the sky. We didn''t look at Yunzhou at all. The two masters of Jianzhou looked at each other as quickly as a flattering servant. Respectfully, he stood beside Chu Lingxiao. Pour out a glass of wine and say with a smile: "elder, these two people didn''t disturb your elegance, did they?" Everyone: "..." This moment. In turn, all the people who have been really horrible are not the leaders of Yunzhou and Jianzhou. They are not the same. But this has been ignored by them. From the beginning to the end. A man in white who doesn''t even know his name! In an instant. Everyone, all scared atmosphere dare not breathe again, one by one all shiver. Chapter 893 Quiet! Dead silence! Up to all the leaders of the state boundary, down to the intimate friends of the leaders of the state boundary, such as the withered Beishan Mountain, a person, with all the hair of fear, stood up, his limbs were cool, and his heart was cold. What a monster! Let the world Master treat you so respectfully! They''re the devil! And! Look! The existence of the two great masters of Xuanshi can be patted with one hand, which has always been the leader of Tianxiao state in their eyes like an ant. It is clearly a strong man who has just stepped into Tianshi Lord! No! No! No one can step into the heaven Lord suddenly from the nine realms of Dharma Lord! Possible! This day, Ruyi, has always been hiding his strength. Now he just takes advantage of this practice meeting to come here to raise his prestige! But this man in white! What''s the matter! How can we make a master of the world toast himself and call him "elder"? This man is In the middle of the universe? Even The late days of God?! Hiss! At the thought of this possibility, at this moment, all the people in the audience could not help but take a breath of cool air, shiver all over, and all gooseflesh came out again. My mother! When will such a monster appear in such a big world! Lord of the world! Are they Chinese cabbage now? One by one?! But now. Tianru is a group of confidants, but also a blank of brain. Look at me one by one, I look at you, and my eyes are full of disbelief. As tianru''s one-heart belly, how can they not know the exact strength of their home, the leader of Tianxiao state! If you are the leader of Tianxiao state. Really has been hiding the words of strength. Two days ago. On that day, the three people sent by the leader of Tianxiao state were so arrogant. Why didn''t the leader of Tianxiao state really show his strength at that time? Solve each other? Is it necessary to be wary of Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, to reach tianshizhu? Do you still need to be humiliated by those three people? But it doesn''t make sense anyway. Dharma Master''s nine realms, how can they suddenly reach the Heavenly Master! There is a gap between Law dominates the territory. There are twelve in all. On top of it is the sovereign realm. But even if it is the world''s main territory, it should also be divided into three areas: high and low, strong and weak. On this day, the world Lord, even in the last place, has reached the level that all the monks in the world can''t reach. He is really an invincible person standing in the world of the world! These people! Several times! It''s hard to get one! Looking at the whole world of heaven and earth, there were only two great masters of heaven, one of which was Nangong Liuyun. The other is Zhongzhou wushangdajie. Now we have entered into the later existence of the Heavenly Lord - don''t ask for heaven. But now! It''s totally unreasonable that their leader of Tianxiao prefecture has reached this level! If it had been before. That''s all. Then they are bound to become the fifth largest state boundary in Tianxiao Prefecture, and they are still fighting against Yunzhou and Jianzhou! But in fact. It''s not! Why on earth are those? In an instant. All the friends of Tianxiao Prefecture fell into a daze in a moment. Even if they wanted to break their heads, they couldn''t figure out why. They all looked at tianruyi and were completely stunned. But it really makes them present. It''s very strange. The leader of Tianxiao prefecture has reached such a level, but he is still like a servant, and the respectful waiter is beside Chu Lingxiao! There was a total silence. But the next moment. Not waiting for the whole audience to respond, but only heard Chu Lingxiao''s faint way: "there is another one." Smell the words. Before they could get back to their senses, they had already seen the sky as one. They clapped the past with one stroke. In an instant, all the leaders of the state boundary heard a heartbreaking scream, which was extremely penetrating. Even they felt a cold behind them. Bang! Then I saw the withered Beishan Mountain, and I knelt there with a pale face. My legs were broken, and my accomplishments were wasted instantly! See this. The body of the leader of all the states in the venue was trembling, but most of it was because Chu Lingxiao had just said a word and let a Heavenly Lord obey him. It''s really scary! "Unbridled, you dare to move my Tianzhou people!" But. Soon. Then I heard a very angry shout over the air. In an instant, everyone in the audience could not help a sudden coagulation of their hearts. They were very clear about who was speaking at the moment. In a flash. Then he saw a middle-aged man in black, with cold temperament, followed by a group of strong Dharma Masters, with hands on his back, and fell beside the pale Beishan dry. This middle-aged man! It is Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou! Besides nanqingxuan, a disciple who was born in person, he was surrounded by a group of Dharma Masters. But they didn''t think of it. As soon as they came to the sky over the great boundary of Zhongzhou, they saw this scene, and the north mountain was abandoned! Two great masters of Xuanshi! It''s a slap to fly out! In their eyes, the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, who is just like an ant, is a heaven Lord! All of this! It''s really confusing them. On the other side, nanqingxuan was already sweating. She only felt that when she went to Tianxiao state border two days ago, she had gone through the ghost gate pass! The leader of Xiaozhou! It''s God! But on the other side of the south palace, Liuyun was already furious to the extreme. Although he was extremely surprised, he saw his most proud confidant, beishanku. That''s it. In the face of all people, he was abandoned, which was undoubtedly in the face of the Lord of heaven! How can he bear it! "I don''t believe it, you just joined the Heavenly Lord. How strong can you be!" The voice just dropped. Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, rushed to tianruyi directly. The speed was so fast that all the leaders of the state didn''t see clearly. But one heart, all of them involuntarily mentioned their voices. Because they know. Nangong Liuyun, the powerful man in the middle of the heaven Lord, is ready! Just the next second! Bang! This moment. When a figure in black, like a kite with broken line, flies backward, the whole main area of the practice meeting falls into a dead silence again at this second. All the leaders of the state line, one after another, are opening their mouths wide. Their faces are frightened and dumb. At the moment of intuition, there is only one word, cold! Cold to bone marrow! Another stroke! Nangong Liuyun, the powerful man in the middle of the Heavenly Lord, flew out unexpectedly! Chapter 894 Everyone is confused. Just like seeing the most incredible thing in the world, a pair of eyes are almost staring out. All the inner circle of Tianxiao state is even more petrified, and looks at the sky as one. There is nothing in thinking. The brain is all in a void. This One stroke! I thought that it was enough to see their leader of Tianxiao state and beat the two great masters of Xuanshi to the sky. But it hasn''t been a long time. Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, one of the two heavenly lords, was also photographed as garbage by the leader of Tianxiao state! Like the leaders of Yunzhou and Jianzhou, there is no resistance from beginning to end! Is this really amazing? "Come on, give me a slap and I''ll see if it''s true." A snap. One of Tianxiao state''s confidants felt a stabbing pain on his face as soon as he finished saying it. In an instant, he was completely stunned. Really! This is true! They''re not dreaming at all! One stroke! The leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, with a real palm, clapped Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, who had reached the middle-term strongman of Tianshi Lord, twice! Can do this! It''s not the late days of the Lord of heaven. What is that?! This moment. All of Tianxiao state''s innermost friends immediately responded. They were filled with a touch of excitement and excitement. The whole body, together with the whole body''s blood, seemed to be shivering at the moment. It''s amazing! They are the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture, but they are the later strongmen of tianshizhu! Originally, Yunzhou, the leader of Jianzhou, who fell on the other side, saw Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, coming. He thought Nangong Liuyun could be shameful for both of them. The smile on his face, all in the previous moment, could not help but show. One second later. When they saw Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, fall on the ground like this, they were scared and all over with gooseflesh, and their faces were full of horror and fear. Instant. They all collapsed on the ground. Bang! Nanqingxuan, who was on the other side, was completely paralyzed on the ground. At the next moment, all the people who came here with Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, were all like deflated balls, one by one, paralyzed on the ground. How could it be! They are the Lord of God, the powerful man in the middle of heaven and earth, but they are as one heaven. They fly out with one palm! Such strength It comes from tianruyi! On the other hand, Nangong Liuyun, who is lying on the ground, is not to mention that he just has a great momentum and full of self-confidence. He needs to find his lost face in the eyes of all the audience. It will. The whole person is going to be scared. There is no God in both eyes. Fall to the ground. Looking at the sky like one with a frightened face, the next moment, the eyes are more like seeing ghosts, staring at Chu Lingxiao sitting beside him. If so! Tianruyi is the later stage of a Heavenly Lord! In the later period of the Heavenly Lord, we can pour wine for him in person, and then we can open our mouth and shut up. What level is it? Create the world! In addition to the creation world that no one has ever stepped into, he really can''t imagine what kind of existence can make an invincible late strongman of heaven Lord fear this kind of share! Fear! Thriller! Infiltrate people! Unbelievable! For a moment. In a moment, all kinds of feelings that made Nangong flurried and scared rushed up, which made him scalp, numb with fear, his legs were as soft as possible, and he had no courage to stand up from the ground. The next moment. A face. Directly buried on the ground, never dare to lift up. Nangong Liuyun can''t believe it. He is going to kill the man in white at this practice meeting. He killed his disciples in Tianxiao Prefecture! It''s a creation world! One! Even now, a hundred of them together are not as good as the other side''s terrorist! Suddenly. All the leaders of the state boundary, including the confidants brought by these people, are also aware of this problem. They can make a strong man in the later stage of the Heavenly Lord be honored as the "elder". The person who pours wine for him himself may also be limited to the Heavenly Lord? Create the world! Truly invincible person! Boom! This moment. All the people who had talked about Chu Lingxiao in the back before, all of them were scared and jumped out of their positions. Next. It''s like a thrill. Hurriedly, he knelt down towards Chu Lingxiao. His body was shivering. In a few seconds, even his hair stood up in fear. Create the world! How dare they laugh at such people behind their backs? They are really crazy! Crazy!!! Grunt! All of Tianxiao state''s confidants were also scared. Looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting there, they immediately swallowed their throat. Where dare to sit there again? Their eyes were full of shock and horror, and they left their seats. He knelt down towards Chu Lingxiao. They can''t believe it! From the beginning, all of a sudden, the white man who came to their Tianxiao state boundary, his identity was so terrible! Create the world! This man in white! It''s a world created by no one! No wonder, two days ago, I didn''t pay attention to the Lord of Tianzhou, so I killed each other''s disciples at will! A world of creation! Do you need to be afraid of anyone else? The next moment. Zhongzhou is the largest city in the world. The region where the leader of the state is located also suddenly has a shock. I haven''t waited for the whole audience to respond. Then he saw a middle-aged man in a brocade colored ancient clothes, leading a group of old people, and in an instant he flew over in a hurry. Immediately. He quickly knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao. Tremor track: "no I don''t know if adults will come, or if they will, or if they will Please forgive me. " Grunt! At the sight of this middle-aged man, all the people in the audience were shocked by his body again, and then swallowed with a stiff face. Because. This middle-aged man. No one else. It is the leader of the supreme realm of Zhongzhou that has never appeared before - don''t ask heaven! Just now. All people think that, like the leaders of Zhongzhou, they have just learned the identity of Chu Lingxiao. But I don''t know. Don''t ask for the sky, and a group of confidants. They have already arrived since Chu Lingxiao and his party entered the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. Just. I couldn''t be sure at first. I thought I was wrong. It was not until tianru clapped the leader of Feiyun Prefecture and Jianzhou and Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Feitian Prefecture, that they were fully convinced that they didn''t recognize the wrong person! This man in white! It is the man in white who they saw in the sky of the great world of Zhongzhou! That one! Then you will be able to create the world figure''s master, clap the existence of flying! Chapter 895 This moment. There was no sound in the main area of the whole practice meeting, only everyone was left, breathing more and more rapidly, all of them lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound. Create the world! The real invincible! A stronger man than the late God, but also terrible existence! Now! Actually appeared in front of their eyes! I can''t believe it! But now. Throughout the whole audience, even tianru himself didn''t know who Chu Lingxiao was. He had no choice but to ask tianru, the supreme leader of Zhongzhou, and all his confidants to clear his mind. Chu Lingxiao! There it is! What is the creation of the world?! Even those above the creation world are all in front of him. They are not enough to see. They are just like ants. They are shot to fly out with one slap! Don''t ask heaven and others. I can''t imagine. These people. Actually, I''m sitting in front of them now. Why do they return it to you? Since I saw it last time, I''ll never see it in my life. But I didn''t think of it. Only two days have passed. I saw you! It''s still in this practice meeting! And don''t ask the sky, and finally know, the first two days, that has been in his mind, lingering bad premonition, what is it! It''s this one! They are going to visit their practice meeting! Just then. When no one dared to raise his head in the whole audience, the light voice, accompanied by the extremely crisp pouring sound, immediately fell on Mo''s ears, straight shocked Mo''s body, and suddenly shook. "You are the master here?" The voice fell. The whole venue is even quieter. Everyone''s body, trembling more, one by one, more deeply buried him. And hear that. Don''t ask the sky and nod: "yes Yes, sir. I''m really the master here. No However, compared with adults, how can you compare your identity with adults? Adults, you are... " Don''t talk to the sky with a shudder. Just. Before he finished, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "In this way, I will not embarrass you. First, you will hold your so-called practice meeting, and then come to see me." Say. Chu Lingxiao then slowly stood up from his seat, and then, step by step, walked into the palace in front of him. And on the other side of tianruyi, is also in a hurry to follow behind. For a while. The whole audience was at a loss. Even if see Chu Lingxiao leave here, all people still dare not move a step, even if it is not to ask himself, but also carefully raised his head. Until the figure of Chu Lingxiao. After leaving here completely. It''s the same day that I dare to stand up. Looking at all the people in the audience, I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Then, I coughed a few times and took out the spirit that should belong to the leader of Zhongzhou''s supreme realm, which is: "please continue to sit down. There are several long-standing cultivation secrets in this hall. Let''s show them to you. You drink first and drink first." Anyone can tell. At the moment, tianru herself is scared. Where there is a little bit of the supreme leader of Zhongzhou, the way it should be, even talking, is beginning to be incomparable. But all of us are different. Stand up. After sitting back in his position, he didn''t say a word. After a long time, he pretended to be calm, forced to smile with the people around him, talked with them, pretended to start the practice conference, the real theme. Exchange some experience in practice. And Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, and nanqingxuan, his confidants and disciples, and Beishan, who was already dying, were all scared and uneasy. The whole person is sitting there. It''s just like being stuck in the butt. I feel restless and uncomfortable all the time. Big cold sweat on the forehead. It has never stopped flowing. Drop by drop. On the table in front of them. As for Yunzhou and Jianzhou, they sat there with a dull face, without saying a word. The whole face was still white and the whole body was shaking. Now. What else do they have in mind. Exchange what kind of cultivation experience. What they want now is to wait until the end of this practice meeting and stare at their fate, what is it. It''s life. Or dead? It''s scary! A creation world! Before they came, how dare they imagine that the man in white who appeared in the boundary of Tianxiao state was actually a creation world?! And now. On the other side of Tianxiao Prefecture, all the close friends are quite different from the scene when they just came here. Those who have completely returned to God and come to the prefecture, one by one, are just like servants, walking to them, exchanging greetings and drinking. Look up. Almost all the leaders of the state have gathered there now. The scene looks extremely funny. A large group of state leaders who have reached the world''s main territory, instead, are fighting for wine in front of a group of law masters. Their attitude is happier than meeting their father. Don''t ask the sky even sitting on the top. From time to time, I''d like to propose a toast. Immediately. These days, all the intimate friends in Tianxiao Prefecture, one by one, are flattered, and don''t know what to say. Although I know the reason. It''s all because of that. But so many state leaders, around their own toast, in fact, whose hearts, at the moment have been happy flowers, one even more excited than the other. But. Soon. Such a scene. With the end of the practice meeting, it gradually disappeared. However, the faces of all the leaders of the state were suddenly coagulated, and then they recovered to their previous panic. One by one the eyes trembled. Looking at the palace ahead. Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, and the three leaders of Yunzhou and Jianzhou, all felt cool and their scalp stood up involuntarily at this moment. Don''t ask for a heart. It''s also fierce. Immediately. Tianruyi''s figure came out slowly. "Pass on the words of predecessors, don''t ask heaven, Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, and the leaders of Yunzhou and Jianzhou. If you want to stay, you can leave." In an instant. As soon as I hear that. Those who have not been named as the leaders of the state boundary, one by one, fly faster than lightning in an instant. Just after the words fall, in a blink of an eye, the main area of this huge cultivation conference knows that there are four remaining leaders of the state boundary, who are still sitting in their original positions. Those confidants. And one by one. "Four, let''s go. The elder is waiting for you." Tianru looks at the four people who are still sitting there and dare not move. He says lightly. Immediately. Don''t ask the sky and get up in a hurry. As for the other three, one is softer than the other. Even though he stood up and walked towards the palace, he was limping, as if this road had a lot of difficulties, but they had to go. Chapter 896 Four hearts. There was panic. In the palace, Chu Lingxiao was already sitting in the right position, waiting for the four to come in. For Chu Lingxiao. This parallel space-time celebration was created by Chu Lingxiao himself. Even the heavenly way here is the same. But the truth. It''s still a little bit worse. But. This is not Chu Lingxiao''s own reason. It''s just that time hasn''t come. Some day in the future, is as like as two peas of heaven. Even though it is known, it will bloom someday, but it will take time to do so. This is just the same parallel time and space as the world of God and heaven. It takes time. If one day, this parallel space-time can really become the same world as the real world. At that moment. This flower of heaven can fully bloom and see the secret hidden in it. But now. Chu Lingxiao can only temporarily take it out of this parallel space-time, and then put the flower of heaven into the real world of heaven and earth, the ninth time long river in the sky. Let it accept the nourishment of today''s breath, and let it fully bloom. As for this parallel space-time. Chu Lingxiao still needs him to develop steadily, so he must find another one who can guard him in this parallel space-time. Because. Those ancient giants and their disciples. Not long. He''s going to take them out. There is no suitable person. Then it can only be re elected among the leaders of these states. So. When Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Zhongzhou in this time and space, Mo Wentian, and Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, and Yunzhou and Jianzhou came in, they thought that waiting for themselves would be the fate of death. But suddenly. In such a large palace, Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice came back. "You four rest assured that I have no interest in your life. If you promise me one thing, you can not only live, but also have the chance to step into the world you dream of." I knew Chu Lingxiao''s identity. Don''t ask heaven. After hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words. There was no surprise. His face is normal. Because he understood that for such a figure as Chu Lingxiao, not to mention the nine realms of one Dharma Lord, it took only two days to ascend to the Heavenly Lord, and then to ascend the realm of the Heavenly Lord to the realm of creation instantaneously. There was no problem. But for Chu Lingxiao. Nangong Liuyun, the leader of Tianzhou, and Yunzhou, the leader of Jianzhou, were all confused. They all looked unbelievably, raised their heads, and looked at Chu Lingxiao. In an instant. A heart, the moment began to plop, crazy jump up. I can''t believe it. That just fell in their ear. Let them step into the world of creation? Hiss! Even though it is impossible to know this, when I think of all the strange changes of tianruyi, I suddenly all react to it. I can''t help but take a breath of cool in my heart. They thought. It''s hard to escape today. But did not expect that Chu Lingxiao not only did not kill them, but also helped them step into the world of creation! They are masters of the world! Always dream of the realm! Is it really possible? This moment. Nangong Liuyun, as well as the other two leaders of the state boundary, all breathed rapidly. They looked at Chu Lingxiao with a dull face, but their eyes were full of expectation. On the other side of tianruyi, it''s silly to listen. The reason why he stepped into the later stage of tianshizhu in these two days was that Chu Lingxiao had injected a brilliant light into his body. That scene. He is unforgettable to this day. Since then. Only then did he understand that this man in white standing in front of himself, where is the world Lord, this is a god! An omnipotent and supreme God. Can let it step into the creation world, in this world, how can there be such a thing? That''s the world making environment! There was a dead silence. Only don''t ask for the sky, just like a person who has nothing to do with it, he quickly stands out and bows to say: "adult. Please say that as long as I can do it, I will do it for you! " Don''t ask the sky, you know better than anyone. Since such characters can let them step into the creation world, they will surely be able to! He saw it with his own eyes. Those masters who make the world can''t beat a man''s slap! Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "it''s very simple. It''s just a small thing for you. I need you to guard the four major state boundaries all the time. Even the later leaders of the state boundaries, you should always convey it." "The leader of all the States must be the friars of the human race. If you see any of the four states that are not the friars of the human race, you will kill him for me. Do you understand?" After a few sentences. Nangong Liuyun, as well as Yunzhou and Jianzhou, the two leaders of the state boundary, were immediately confused. The sky is just like a muddle. Even if there is early psychological preparation, don''t ask the sky, but also some stunned. The four didn''t expect that what you asked them to do was just such a small thing. They thought. What do you want them to do? They need to work hard. It turned out to be just this "Why, do you have any questions?" In an instant. The voice falls. Four people''s bodies, can''t help but shiver. In a moment, all of them are back to their minds. Don''t ask the sky and immediately smile and say: "no problem, no problem. You can rest assured that even if we die, we will pass on your order to the future generations." The other three. Also hurriedly nods. In particular, Nangong Liuyun is really relieved at the moment. He still thinks that he has no hope of living today. The result is now. Not only is it not dead. Also got such chance! The next moment. Don''t ask for the sky. It''s like five people. They look forward to Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. He saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand. The five red lights were submerged in the five people''s bodies in an instant, like a flame, suspended in the three people''s fields, which did not dissipate for a long time. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "this red flame, if you can absorb half of it, you can step into the creation world." For a moment. Hear that. All four of them have goose bumps. Although they are ready, they are still full of disbelief in their eyes. If they absorb half of them, they will be able to step into the dream world? Is this true or not?! If it''s all absorbed Isn''t it Suddenly. Heaven is like one. The four people in the south palace finally understand Chu Lingxiao''s identity. This kind of person, even this kind of thing, will be rewarded to them. That''s the realm "Thank you for your reward. I will guard here for you!" Think about it. Four people then hurriedly toward Chu Lingxiao to kneel down. Especially the Liuyun people in Nangong. If they had any other ideas just now. So now. But it''s gone. I can''t think of anything else. Chapter 897 The one who can bestow such unimaginable things on their existence. They couldn''t imagine what Chu Lingxiao had achieved. Can you go to the eighth day? Or Is that no one has ever been able to step into the ninth day? I can''t imagine. I can''t imagine. Nangong Liuyun is really glad that he can survive. At this moment, he has already forgotten the death of Ximen Zhong. For him. The news of Ximen Zhong''s death was not the cause of his anger at the beginning, but the fact that he was humiliated. But now. Let such a person insult you, and you will get such a rebellious thing. Then his southern Palace Liuyun, really hope, can come several times more! But what no one knows. This is a red flame they can''t imagine. It''s just the flowers of heaven, blooming and releasing the fragrance. But. Even if it''s the fragrance of Tiandao flower, it''s something that can''t be obtained for several generations for the world Master who controls a state boundary! Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "OK, you can leave." Hear that. Nangong Liuyun, as well as Yunzhou and Jianzhou, the two leaders, suddenly looked at each other with a little hesitation in their eyes, but then they quickly bowed to a ceremony and were ready to leave. "Remember, don''t forget what you promised." "Yes, yes." Immediately. Nangong Liuyun three people, they bowed out respectfully. Of course they understand. Can''t you understand that?! Anyway, don''t you want them to see if there will be people other than the friars who will be the leader of the state? For them. It''s nothing at all. No one dares to disobey. Although they don''t know why these people want them to do this, they believe that if they don''t do what the other side says, I''m afraid there is still no good end to what is waiting for them in the future. In fact. Nangong Liuyun three people, really guessed right. The red flame left in their bodies can not only make them step into the realm of creation, but also the realm of quasi giants at a higher level. But the same. But also a fire of death. Who is going to die with a strange heart? If he doesn''t do what Chu Lingxiao said, he will be swallowed up by the red flame. Even in the blood of their offspring. And that''s what happens. When Nangong Liuyun three people left, they did not speak for a long time, so they immediately knelt in front of Chu Lingxiao. But what they said. But let stand on the side of the sky as one, all of a sudden listen to silly. "My Lord, please be gracious enough to take me out of this world." Look at Mo who suddenly kneels on the ground. Tianruyi is really confused. In particular, Mo asked the sky to say this sentence, but also let Mo asked the sky brain, can not help but fast reaction. What do you mean? What is leaving the world? What world? Why don''t you ask the sky, how can he not understand? "You seem to have noticed?" The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words, even more let the sky as one, the whole person immediately some stupefied. What did you say. Can''t he understand? What do you mean? But don''t ask for the sky. He quickly raised his head and spoke with great awe and reverence, saying: "adults, how can you have such abilities? It''s just that our Zhongzhou is the highest in the world, and only the leader of the state can be located in the deep area. There is a stone painting, on which there are all kinds of rumors about our world recorded." "I thought it was just a rumor. I didn''t realize it until I saw an adult last time. Maybe it''s not just a rumor. Our world of heaven and earth is really a parallel space-time copied and simulated." When Mo asked the sky and said a lot. A moment falling in the sky like a ear. This moment. Tianru is completely frightened. Her eyes are wide, and she looks at Mo, who is kneeling on the ground. Her eyes are filled with disbelief and a trace of horror. What?! Is their main world a parallel space-time being copied and simulated? So to speak! Is it not the real world of heaven and earth? But how could it be?! Who in the world can do this? Wait! So, this is a monk from the real world of heaven and earth?! For a moment. Tianru wants to understand everything in an instant from the words of "don''t ask for the sky", but still can''t believe that the world that has been waiting for so long is only the real world of the main heaven and the earth, and the parallel time and space that has been copied and simulated! You can''t help it. Completely stay in place. The whole person is going to be stupid. He really can''t believe what would happen to all the people in the world today if this event was exposed. I don''t want to admit it. But tianru suddenly understood that these monks who live in parallel time and space may all be pieces in someone''s hands. Even the real world! All of them can reproduce the simulated characters. How far has that come Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "you get up first." Smell the words. Don''t ask the sky and get up. Although he knew that their world was not the real heaven and earth, he also wanted Chu Lingxiao to take him away from here and out of control. But if he continues to kneel. That''s threatening each other. So. Don''t ask the heaven to know that at this moment, Chu Lingxiao will do what he is told to do. Otherwise. This is a rare opportunity. I''m afraid it''s really going to slip away from him. As for why don''t you know all this. Just because. The reason for the first generation of the leader of Tianxiao Prefecture is the person of the Chu Lingxiao school in this parallel time and space. Now. This huge parallel space-time, all state areas, in fact, are built because of the first generation of Tianxiao state leaders. And Zhongzhou has no upper boundary. This is the second state border area. At the beginning of its construction, Zhongzhou had no upper boundary. The first generation of state leaders was the first one who knew about it. Therefore, all these were recorded here in the form of murals. Just. In the later generations, none of the masters of Zhongzhou in the world believed that it was true. If it''s not for heaven. After seeing Chu Lingxiao. Guess. Otherwise. He never believed in the record on the mural, because so far, he has only been to the mural area twice. One time, don''t ask the sky, step into the world''s main territory, and be able to sit in the area where only the leader of the state can sit. Second time. After Chu Lingxiao appeared! Tianruyi, on one side, is also a thorough return to God. He can''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. At this moment, the whole heart has been greatly impacted. I can''t imagine. Their world has been copied and simulated. "It''s not impossible to take you out, but what do you take for it?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Hear that. "Life!" Don''t ask the sky but don''t hesitate to say a word. Looking at Chu Lingxiao firmly, he said: "as long as adults can get out of here, your life will be yours. Because this is the only thing for you to exchange." Chapter 898 Hear that. Tian Ruyi, who was standing there, knelt down in a hurry. "My Lord, and I, as long as my Lord can take me away from here, my life will be yours." The voice fell. In the hall, it was quiet for a moment. If you don''t ask the heaven today, I can''t believe that the heaven is the same. Their world of heaven and earth is just a parallel space-time. Then they are people. That''s too sad. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "in this case, your life will be mine in the future." This sentence just dropped. Don''t ask for the sky. The sky is like one or two people, and a half moon shaped bright light comes out. Immediately. Then it fell on Chu Lingxiao''s hand. But even so. Don''t ask for the sky. The sky is like one or two people, and they have no regrets. Anyway, their lives are handed over to Chu Lingxiao. It doesn''t matter to them. I can follow these characters. It''s the chance that Baishi can''t ask for. It''s too late for them to be happy. "Well, you go down. Three days later, I will take you away. But the red flame in your body must be inherited by another person. You should understand my words?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Don''t ask for the sky. It''s like one or two people. They can''t help but look at each other. Although it''s a pity, they are all clear in their hearts. If there''s room, there''s room. Now that they have chosen to leave. The red flame that Chu Lingxiao gave them just now could not be taken away. After all. This is for the guardians. But if we can let them leave here and really get out of control, we may not be able to enter the world of creation in the future by virtue of their cultivation talent. Say it again! With these people around, their strength, will become very weak? The next moment. Day such as one, then hurriedly stood up, respectfully stood to one side. And don''t ask for the sky is also hurried to go forward, chuckle way: "adult, or I take you, to our here, walk around." Chu Lingxiao waved. Light way: "no need." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared in the spot. Only leave don''t ask, day like one or two people, a helpless look at each other, then, eyes are full of excitement and expectation. Because! Three more days! They will be able to leave here, and then they will be able to enter the real world of the Lord. For them. Maybe it''s more difficult than having a red flame. Just once. They will catch what they say. Soon. Then they left. Go to see if anyone can take over the red flame in their body. Although others are cruel, they still have to be the chess pieces of this parallel time and space. But somehow. Their realm. It''s real! Their strength! And the real master of the world of the friars, but also unique! The red flame, absorbing half of it, can let the monks step into the creation world. No one is willing to accept such opportunities. ¡­¡­ And Chu Lingxiao on the other side. However, it has come to the supreme boundary of Zhongzhou, the leader of the state boundary, which is located in the depth of the region. A mural about ten meters long. But it is a very clear record of the parallel time and space, from the beginning of its birth to the birth of all the state leaders. It can be said. A mural that records everything. Chu Lingxiao stood in front of the mural quietly with his hands on his back and looked at it. The next moment. But the vision is very deep, and quiet up. For a moment. This mural. It seems that Chu Lingxiao is watching it, and suddenly a brilliant light comes out. Next. In front of the mural, there was a beautiful figure standing in front of Chu Lingxiao, who was like an iceberg, but she was extremely tall and cold. Seems to have noticed Chu Lingxiao. A pair of beautiful eyes. And then I saw it. But after all. This figure is just a manifestation of the past image, not a real person. Just. When the figure disappears. In front of him suddenly appeared a few lines of big characters. "If the master can see it, look out for him to be careful. This parallel space-time seems to have a future world. Monks of a certain generation have noticed that although TIANYAO completely smashes its coordinates, it can''t defeat the years. Master, TIANYAO has gone..." When I saw these lines of big characters. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes flashed a little vicissitudes, and finally understood why the guardian who he stayed here would fall so fast. "Don''t worry, I will revive you one day." A faint voice fell. Chu Lingxiao, with a wave of his hand, turned the mural in front of him into ashes. "The future..." But now. If someone is standing beside Chu Lingxiao, he can feel that there is an extremely cold breath around Chu Lingxiao, which will almost freeze the whole space. Murmuring down. It is also full of a sense of loneliness. Even if anyone stands here at this moment, he will be able to help himself to shiver all over and feel a deep chill from the heart. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared in this area. ¡­¡­ Two more days passed quickly, away from the agreed time of departure. There is only one day left. And the ancient giants of parallel time and space, as well as their creation environment disciples, are already ready. But because Chu Lingxiao said. Five days later. To take them away. So. Time has not arrived. No one dares to go to Zhongzhou wushangdajie first, for fear of going ahead of time, which makes Chu Lingxiao angry. At that time, the gain is not worth the loss, which is really bad. But now. Under some abyss of this parallel space-time. But suddenly, a pair of extremely cold and bright eyes appeared. It seems that they have been dormant for a long time. Until now, they have reopened a pair of cold eyes. That seems to be a friar. But its head. But there was another pair of things that looked like dragon horns, and then they shook their heads. Murmured: "it seems that I have been sleeping for a long time. Even in the future, I have come to the real world of the Lord." The next moment. This figure seems to have sensed something again. Suddenly, with the eyes shining fiercely, it looks directly at the direction of the great world of Zhongzhou. But it''s like I''m afraid of being discovered. Just stay for a second, then it''s back. Immediately. There was an accident in his eyes. "unexpectedly, as like as two peas in the future, this Chu Ling Xiao is really coming back to this place in this lifetime, but fortunately, it seems that he has not found me yet." The voice just dropped. This figure suddenly disappeared in the abyss. Next moment, it depends on its own strength. Out of this parallel space-time! Chapter 899 Coordinates of parallel spacetime. Even millions of years later, those ancient giants who can step into the Ninth Heaven of the future can not be found. However. This figure. In the utterance. But it seems to reveal the terrible truth. He has long been in this parallel space-time. Has been dormant under the abyss. From the perspective of bystanders. Watching the world. Until now, I am ready to leave. But the real terror is not this, but this cold figure, relying on its own strength, left this parallel space-time. Such strength. I can''t imagine. But soon. When this figure, rushing out of this parallel space-time, comes to the real world of the main heaven and earth, it seems to be called by some kind of general, its body suddenly faces the edge of collapse. In an instant. The whole body, then turns into one after another, incomparably bright, is like the star general glittering divine particle. The next moment. Even like a gust of wind, it drifted to somewhere in the world of heaven and earth. But during this period, no one noticed this strange phenomenon. Looking from afar, it was clear that the world of heaven and earth at this time had arrived at night. But in the eyes of many monks. However, they could not see any place and burst out a bright light. In their eyes, the whole world of the main heaven and earth, the sky above all corners, was still dark. But this brilliant divine particle is real. During this period. It''s not that no one feels an unusual power coming to the world of the Lord. But the ancient giants. However, they frowned, clearly they felt that something was floating in that area. But I just can''t see it. Even if we use one body cultivation to gather in our eyes, we still can''t see through what it is. But all the ancient giants. In my heart! There must have been something unimaginable just now, flying in front of them. But why can''t even these ancient giants see through? Again. All the ancient giants know that their world is becoming more and more restless. In just a few days, they have felt that there are many ancient giants from the future world, who have stepped into their life. Each of them has at least seven stars. It''s possible. Just from their eyes, floating, but can not see through the strange energy, is one of them. After all. If the Seven Star ancient giants don''t want to appear, they can''t be seen at all. But now. All the ancient giants in the world of heaven and earth don''t know that the future ancient giants they are talking about at the moment, those who have reached at least seven star ancient giants. But just like them. I can''t see exactly what that strange energy is. They can only feel that there is just an unimaginable energy body floating in their eyes, but it is still invisible. "What is this..." Even if one of the eight star ancient giants from the future world has made great efforts to help him step into the world in a complete state, his eyebrows are frowning at the moment. It''s incredibly direct. Because. He is an ancient giant of eight stars, but he can''t see through! You know, he''s a giant of eight stars! Further! Then you can step into the top of the world - the nine star ancient giant. By reason, there is nothing in the world that he can''t see through. Let alone. He still comes from the future world. Before we came, we had a clear memory of the history of this world. But now. Something unexpected happened! Almost at the same time. The eight star ancient giants like him all frowned. They felt more and more that the world was dominated by heaven and earth, as they entered the future ancient giants. Now. It''s becoming more and more restless. But right now. In this world, there is also a cold and extremely quiet figure in the Ninth Heaven, standing up, with deep and boundless eyes, looking straight to the direction of the strange divine particles. Eight star ancient giant. Can detect. But it can''t be like this figure, can always look at the divine particles, floating to where. But the next moment. This figure is a flash of light in the eyes. There is a trace of consternation in the eyes. It seems that I don''t believe it. With my own strength, I lost this extremely strange divine particle. "What the hell is this? I can''t even see where it''s going!" The voice just dropped. This figure, with a big wave of his hand, moves the order of the heaven and earth to the other side. Normally, the order of the world of the main heaven and earth is the real invisible existence. But under this shadow. But it seems to turn into entity. Was thrown aside. But this figure, the purpose of doing all this, is just to let their eyes, see more thoroughly. I want to see where the divine particle is going. But still in vain. At the beginning, when he first stepped into the world of the world, he could see the real appearance of that strange and incomparable divine particle. But now. But like a dragon into the sea, there is no trace to find. For a moment. This cold figure, immediately also straight frowned, the thoughts in the brain, immediately like the light and shadow, began to flow quickly. I want to see if there is any record of this strange divine particle in my memory. But soon. His brow was even tighter, his eyes were shaking, and then he murmured: "it seems that the world of heaven and earth in this world is still dormant with other unimaginable characters. If the first master can return as soon as possible, my heaven hall may be able to seize the opportunity." "But now, we have to wait." The voice fell. This figure, then again cross knees and sit in the original position, and at this time, in the ninth day of the long river, but suddenly appeared an old figure, came out of it. When you see someone. Already arrived earlier than myself. The old figure didn''t feel any surprise, just looked at each other and left the Ninth Heaven directly. And then. It''s the third way. The fourth way. After seven figures in a row, the time in the Ninth Heaven was long, and finally the peace was restored. And these figures, like them, who did not pay attention to, they flew directly to the world of the world. Wait until people leave. The figure, which had been in the Ninth Heaven, opened his eyes slowly. His eyes were full of loneliness and vicissitudes. He seemed to think of some bad memories. Then he shook his head and said: "a group of fools, who came to this world in this way, are digging their own grave!" Chapter 900 The real world. As many of the future ancient giants step in, they become more and more restless. Although these ancient giants, since they came to this world, have been calm. But in the dark. But one is more ready to move than the other. The purpose of their coming here. For what? Isn''t it the secret of staying in the Ninth Heaven for the man who will crown the past and the present? Just now. It seems that the secret hasn''t appeared yet. These ancient giants can only stay dormant and wait. Looking forward to the moment when the secret appears. Take it away. Back to the future. Maybe on that day, their race will be able to completely calm the future world of other races, leaving them alone! This is the purpose of every ancient giant who comes to this world. There is no one. But now. They found out. The world of heaven and earth seems to be different from their imagination. There are unimaginable strange scenes in it. Even these ancient giants in the future can''t see through. They know. The future world is more mysterious. Six legendary forces. Although it has been in the long river of time, and has become an immortal existence, there are still some amazing people. Even the six legendary forces can''t identify their identities. Soon. The brilliant divine particle disappeared in the world of the world. But also at this moment. Somewhere. A long, cold, and extremely young figure suddenly opened his eyes, and the divine particles rushed out of the parallel space-time, their floating direction. This is the area. In an instant. Directly with this young figure, it becomes one. "It seems that there is no mistake at all with the historical records. Chu Lingxiao is really in parallel time and space, and at this time, he has got a fake flower." Mumble. Then it came out leisurely. The tone is full of a little worry and fear. "Time is really short. Once this fake flower is put into the world of heaven and earth, the Ninth Heaven, if according to historical records, in time, it will become the same flower." Say. This young figure, in his eyes, suddenly burst out two dazzling lights, and flew out of this area directly. It seems that he is communicating all the messages he sees here to the outside world. Immediately. The eye light disappears. Young figure, this is a deep sigh of relief, deep eyes light, once again revealed, tone slightly show vicissitudes of life way: "now, look at that man, when will come back, put that fake flower into the ninth day." As the young figure spoke, he held his fists tightly. The purpose of his coming to this world. It is to prevent someone from becoming the same flower in this life. Now it seems that the time is not too late, just in time for the man to return from that parallel space-time. But this time. He must not show up. Otherwise. Once history has changed. Then he did all this, but he didn''t work hard. Now he can do it. It can only be the same as those ancient giants in the future. Wait until the man. Put that fake flower into the Ninth Heaven, and wait until that fake flower really blooms and becomes the same flower. He can only appear. "Come on, wait so long, this time, history will change!" ¡­¡­ And parallel time and space at this time. Finally came the fifth day. It is also the day when Chu Lingxiao is going to leave here with those ancient giants and others. This day. All the ancient giants of this parallel time and space, with their own disciples, stepped into the supreme realm of Zhongzhou, very low-key, just like ordinary people, one after another, into the main state, located in the area. Don''t ask for the sky. It''s like one or two people. In the same day. I found a suitable person to replace myself. Although it doesn''t say much, it also means that if you don''t take the place of yourself and guard here, the red flame in this body will burn it to ashes. But what neither of them knew. This red flame. It is. The red flame is the flower of the heavenly way. It has a trace of the will of the heavenly way. The so-called three feet of the head has a God. Once the oath is taken, it violates the words. That red flame. Will become the flower of hell. In the main hall. All the ancient giants have gathered. Don''t ask the sky. It''s like one or two people. They are very quiet and dare not speak loudly. Especially the sky is the same. I was really scared. He had no idea that there were so many creation environments in this parallel space-time, that was all. There are people who make the world. And these people. It seems to be the same as them. It is also on this day that Chu Lingxiao takes him away from this parallel space-time. If it was before. It''s hard to imagine. I thought I was lucky to be the Lord of heaven. I am a real strong man in this parallel space-time. But now, I am really a frog at the bottom of a well. Take a look at Mo Wentian. He has known the situation for a long time. It''s just like heaven knows it. Why don''t you ask the sky to see Chu Lingxiao and become like that? I knew all this before. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s figure appeared in front of all the people and said lightly: "are you all ready?" Smell the words. Everyone''s expression, all fierce one Lin, hurriedly nodded. To be honest. It''s really complicated to step into the real world of the Lord. After all. They immediately entered the real world of the Lord as real monks, which is also the most important step on their way of cultivation. Don''t ask the sky. It''s like one or two people. They also have a tight eye and a little tension in their heart. "OK, let''s go." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. With it. The voice just dropped. Before the crowd could react, Chu Lingxiao waved his hand, and in an instant, the whole hall disappeared. It didn''t take long. Everyone. Then from that ancient parallel time and space gate, one by one came out. When we see the world of heaven and earth as parallel to time and space, we all know that they have come to the real world of heaven and earth. I can''t help it. There was a sigh of relief in my heart. It seems that is different from what they imagined. They thought that the real world of heaven and earth would be wider and deeper, but now it seems that it is parallel to their time and space. There is no difference. But. With it. In the joy and hesitation of all the people, after returning to God, all the people''s eyes fell on Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 901 From beginning to end. They are all because of the appearance of Chu Lingxiao, they have the chance to get out of control and come to the real world of the Lord. Now. Where should they go. Of course, you should also listen to this one. Being able to step into their parallel time and space has proved the strength of this person, even if it is the real world of the Lord, it is also unimaginable. After all. Over the years, only Chu Lingxiao did it. "Where shall we go now, my lord?" Soon. The old man of Taiji Taoism stood up and asked respectfully. He is a seven star ancient giant. But just now. He can feel that there are at least four or five monks in the real world of the Lord, which is no less than him. "First, go to wushangdajie, Zhongzhou, and find a force named ye men. Tell them that I let you go, and they will arrange for you to live." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. East ink white hurriedly nodded. "In that case, my Lord, I''ll go ahead for the time being." Immediately. Dongmobai waved, led his disciples, and flew to the supreme realm of Zhongzhou. And so do others. Nothing more. And followed. Although these people are not ancient giants, they are creating the world environment. Even if they are the lowest in cultivation, they are like one or two people, reaching the later stage of the Heavenly Lord. But they can feel it. The real world is extremely dangerous. Everywhere. There are unimaginable terrorist strongmen hidden. Although they can walk sideways, they will encounter the existence that can''t be dealt with. Anyway, they originally follow Chu Lingxiao. Although the heart wants to go around. Look at the real world. But compared with the hidden danger, it''s better to be self-conscious first. It''s also a rare peace before the storm comes. After everyone left. The old people of the dragon and insect family came out slowly from the deep mountains and forests below. Chu Lingxiao glanced at it lightly and said lightly: "what''s going on these days when I leave?" The old man of dragon and insect hears the words. After bowing to Chu Lingxiao, he respectfully said: "master, during the time when you left, Lord Taiyin, came to see you." "She came to me and did what?" The next moment. The tone of the old dragon and insect suddenly changed, and he was afraid to say: "it seems that the perfect world, the third master, came from the loss of cultivation. When the perfect world heard that the third master was abandoned by the Taiyin adults, it became furious. It seems that the former five masters of the whole perfect world have come to this life, and..." That''s it. The old man of dragon insect suddenly said something, as if he didn''t dare to go on. To be honest. If it wasn''t for the Taiyin to come to him, he didn''t know that the perfect world, one of the six legendary forces in the future, the third master, had already come here. It was abandoned by the second master of the perfect world. Internal struggle for the perfect world. He has also heard of some. The second master, Taiyin, had no intention to take charge of the perfect world. The biggest reason was Chu Lingxiao. But in the future masters of the perfect world, they thought that Taiyin was old and weak, and was on the verge of falling. So. Just announced to the outside world, no longer in charge of the perfect world. Later generations. The sun is gone. So. Over the years, the perfect world, one of the six legendary forces, whose masters from the third to the ninth generations, believed that the Taiyin had died. But now. The other masters of the fifth world died in the hands of the Taiyin when they learned of the third world. It can''t help thinking. The Taiyin wants to control the perfect world again. This is unacceptable for the ninth master who has already taken over the perfect world in an all-round way. The third age was abolished. In the eyes of other future masters of the perfect world, it is the Taiyin who will fight against them. So these days when Chu Lingxiao is away, the five future masters of the perfect world. I don''t know how. From the world of the future, I came to the world of heaven and earth perfectly. Threatened to kill the second master, the Taiyin! Six legendary forces. Although every legendary power has been handed down to the ninth generation, and there are other masters of the eighth generation besides the first one, in fact, the relationship between these masters of the later generation in every legendary power is very delicate. Seems to get along well. But in fact, everyone is on guard against each other. As long as there is a master, in fact, his power is a little better than their own, then the master of this life will be targeted by other future masters. But in addition to the hall of the future. Not at all. The other five legendary forces are basically internal. Now the sun. The abandonment of the Third Master of the perfect world is an extremely dangerous signal for other future masters. Just the next moment. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "what else?" It didn''t seem to be on my mind at all. Smell the words. The Dragon insect old man''s eyes were suddenly startled, and a bitter smile flashed at the corner of his mouth. He knew that Chu Lingxiao would not take it to heart. But even this one doesn''t worry about the Taiyin, what will happen. What else is he worried about? Immediately. Then the old dragon insect remembered another thing, and hurriedly said: "master, there is another thing, you said, when you are about to leave the ninth ancient gate world, let the old slave see if there are any other differences, from the ninth world." Say. The face of the old dragon insect suddenly changed. "Master, as you expected, but there are other differences. Just last night, an extremely strange divine particle ran out of the ninth ancient gate world, which seems to be drifting towards..." When the old dragon insect said this. He was about to point his finger at something, but he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao in an instant: "needless to say." Smell the words. The old dragon and insect man could not help being silent. Last night. What happened. He can see clearly because he comes from the dragon and insect family in the future. His eyes are the real strength of the dragon and insect family. Even though he is only in the world making environment now, he can see things that even the ancient giants can''t see. I thought Chu Lingxiao had ordered him. It will not appear. But I didn''t think of it. Last night it really happened. What is that divine particle? Even the ancient giants could not see through. Even last night, he felt a sense of horror. He even doubted that the reason why their future dragon and insect family suffered the disaster was that they had unique binocular talent and could see through everything. So that they could not see the divine particles. If it''s true. The secrecy involved in it is really terrible. Chapter 902 In the future, the dragon and insect family will be destroyed, just for the sake of this life, the scene that appears has not been seen. Obviously. Some people don''t want to be seen by the rest of the world. What is hidden in it? Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, the old man of the Dragon insect hurriedly said: "what are you going to do next, my lord?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "you don''t have to ask about this. You can continue to guard here for me, just do it." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared in the original place, leaving only a helpless face, and the old dragon and insect with a wry smile, shaking his head. Immediately. Then he returned to the deep mountains and forests below. Guarding He is the only one who can see the nine ancient gates. Although he doesn''t know what Chu Lingxiao is going to do, he knows that there will be an unprecedented big fluctuation in the world of heaven and earth. Anyway. He is just a creation world. Now many giants are sitting in this world. I don''t know who will die next Compared with others. He might as well stay in the mountains and forests, at least to live? ¡­¡­ And leave the Chu Lingxiao above the mountain forest. Take the fake flower directly, and go all the way to the Ninth Heaven. All the way. Unimpeded. There is no heavy day that can stop him. You know. Now the world of heaven and earth is different from the past. Many of the giants from the future choose to stay in the seventh day and the eighth day. Let the seventh day be empty. The eighth day. There are many figures in an instant. They stand on the seventh and eighth heaven with the attitude of invincible today, overlooking the whole world of the main heaven and earth. In addition to endless indifference, they only have a strong sense of contempt. Among them. In addition to the quasi giants and giants of many future clans. There are also some ninth masters of the six legendary forces, as well as the future world, many unimaginable ancient ancestors. Since they came to this world. I didn''t plan to go anywhere else. Because. In their eyes, where is the world of heaven and earth in this world qualified to let people with such status live? Only this eternal nine heavy sky. So that they can stop and stand here. Again. This is also the best waiting place. Once the Ninth Heaven''s secret is really born, they can also inform their ancestors in the first time, and hurry up. "Hall of the future of the people?" The eighth heaven. A middle-aged man with a pair of Golden Dragon horns on his head, when he saw a figure in the eighth heaven, suddenly, his eyes flashed a trace of killing. But when he noticed that the clothes on the other side were likely to be the master of the hall of the future for a certain life, he immediately dispelled the raging anger in his heart and sat down again. But. The middle-aged man''s heart is still full of endless coldness, and his voice is cold and calm: "the hall of the future, you wait for this seat, and one day, none of you can escape the liquidation of our family!" The middle-aged man with a pair of Golden Dragon horns on his head. It is the ancestor of the future demon dragon family. And the future demon dragon family, knowing that the future Hall of six legendary forces stands behind the human race, dare to find trouble for the human race all the time. It is because there is a legendary force behind the future magic dragon clan. More importantly. When the middle-aged man, the founder of the future magic dragon family, left the future world, he had received the message from the other side that he would never destroy the deep place. If he found the Ninth Heaven in the world, something different would happen. And immediately inform the founder to come. And the so-called immortal cultivation land. It is the only ancient place in the future world that can attract ancient giants to go. Able to go to the depths of immortal cultivation. We need to have the strength of nine star ancient giant, the top of the world, to get there. So. In fact, the future of the melong nationality is not inferior to the human race and the hall of the future in terms of strength and connotation. Just. The last time they set up the Research Institute of the practice of magic dragon in this world, it was not easy for them to destroy the whole army for no reason. The only problem. Then it must be some ancient giant in the human race! Otherwise. In the future, they will work hard to set up a magic dragon Institute in this world. How could it suddenly collapse until he came to this world. After stepping into the site of the incident to check. What''s more, even his eight star ancient giant can''t see any clue. What does this mean? This clearly means that the ancient giant that the Terran put out not only dares to ignore their future demon dragon family, but also definitely is a nine star ancient giant that has reached the top of the world. Otherwise. Who is the ancient magnate of the human race, dare to be so bright and outspoken, and destroy their future magic dragon cultivation Institute under the magic dragon family? And the future of the world. Can have the world top, nine star ancient magnate, sit the influence of the town. In addition to the future Hall, one of the six legendary forces, what other forces have it?! Seriously. If it wasn''t for their founding father, he would have told him not to act rashly. He would have been fighting against each other as soon as he had! What is the future Hall, master of the world! Bang! With the middle-aged man''s cold hum, the eighth day, which was a little quiet before, suddenly blew up somewhere out of the sky. With it. Then peace was restored. "Let''s see who can get the deer!" The middle-aged man said in a faint cold voice. However, the master of the hall of the future opened his eyes for only a few seconds and then closed them again, falling into a state of nourishing the spirit. And the rest. No one cares. To step into the eighth heaven, one''s own identity in the future world has been earth shaking. Behind him are all legendary forces. Between which, there is no fight? But today. No. At least before the secrets of the Ninth Heaven are revealed, none of them will really fight with each other. Only those who have preserved their strength and made the final fatal blow can. That''s the real winner. Now they do. It''s just a matter of showing off your bravery and ultimately benefiting others. Only the middle-aged man with a pair of Golden Dragon horns on his head, the owner of the hall of the future, and the eighth heaven, the rest of the unfathomable figures, just fell into a state of silence again. All of a sudden. Everyone felt a sense of terror and cold breath coming from below the eight heavy sky. Immediately. All of us opened our eyes again, and the moment of eye light was a condensation. "Let me see. Who is it? Here it is?" The middle-aged man with a pair of Golden Dragon horns on his head has a slight sneer on the corner of his mouth. In his opinion. Now the six legendary forces, or the forces linked with them, are already in the eighth heaven. Not at this level. Even if we can go to the eighth heaven, it seems that there is no qualification, but now, someone has come up! Chapter 903 Everyone''s eyes are shining, they are all tight. I want to see who is coming to their eighth heaven from below. Next moment. When I saw a very young man in white, with hands on his back, flying up from below, everyone was shocked. They Don''t know each other? You know. They come from the future world. They are familiar with all the past history, let alone the future world. As long as they are the strong ones who have reached the quasi giant state, they have each other''s memories in their minds. All looks. They have been deeply impressed in their minds. But now. Next heavy day. The man in white appears. They don''t know each other? But. Soon. There is a shadow eye light, but with the white figure of xiachongtian, the moment is getting closer and closer, the moment suddenly shrinks, and there is a strong sense of horror in the eyes. At a glance, I recognized the other side! Chu Lingxiao! As the sixth master of the hall of the future, how can he not recognize it? Some time ago. What happened in the general Hall of the future Hall, he also heard afterwards. This man broke into the general Hall of the future Hall by himself to take away the two descendants of Yemen. At first. Master of the ninth generation, not at all. Finally. The third master, in person, let this man take away the two Yemen descendants. They can make the general Hall of the future Hall, the third master, do this kind of character. In addition to the top of the world - Nine Star ancient giant, who else? To be honest. Chu Lingxiao, a man who was still in charge of the hall of the future, vaguely heard of various stories about each other. Alone. Breaking into the future world, many unimaginable ancient places can come out intact. Even. Even the ultimate ancient place has been there. However. Still not hurt at all. It was the same time. The hall of the future officially noticed Chu Lingxiao and named him as one of the most important people in the hall of the future. After that. From the beginning of his life, he has been looking for the trace of Chu Lingxiao, trying to attract him to the future palace, but in any case, he can not find the trace of the other party. Until this life. He just knew. This man went to the world of heaven and earth in the past. And to be able to enter the world of heaven and earth alone, even if they are the eight star ancient giants from the legendary forces, they need to rely on the information left by the first master of the legendary forces. To be as good as ever. At first. He also thought that there must be some kind of indelible injury on the other side. But when the Third Master of the hall of the future came out in person, he knew that this man, once again, renewed his understanding of it. It has already reached the top of the world - Nine Star ancient giant! As a human friar! By their own efforts, they have reached the highest level that even these future palace masters have not yet reached. To be honest. Even he is from the bottom of his heart, admiring each other. If we give him some more time, I''m afraid that even the first master of the legendary force can''t suppress him. But now If any legendary force really pays for everything and fights with a nine star ancient giant, the top of the world, he still believes that the legendary force still has the ability to completely suppress a world top. Just now. They are legendary forces. I can''t move at will. Chu Lingxiao is unexpected. This is right. But. As long as the other side doesn''t touch, they, the six legendary forces, can''t give way to an area in their heart, they don''t need it now at all, instead of tearing their faces. And in this sixth master of the hall of the future. When I''m in deep thought. Chu Lingxiao''s figure. But it has really come to the eighth heaven. Suddenly. The sixth master of the hall of the future closed his eyes again and ignored them. After all. Chu Lingxiao is the friar of the human race. No matter how noisy he is, he should not be harmful to the human race. Just. When I saw the figure of Chu Lingxiao, I came to the eighth day. There are a pair of Golden Dragon horns on his head. In the future, the ancestor of the demon dragon family, however, his figure suddenly flashes and directly blocks in front of Chu Lingxiao. There is a trace of killing in my eyes. Cold voice way: "Sir, and stop, please answer me a question, why do you have the breath of my future Molong friar?" If it was the former. The Black Dragon King, seeing that Chu Lingxiao can come to the eighth heaven, at most, he just makes a few sarcastic remarks at will. Although the other side is not within the six legendary forces. But he is also a giant like him. Plus. Now in this situation. He can''t do it. Otherwise, he will kill a thousand enemies and lose 800 of himself. On the day of the Ninth Heaven, when he was born, he will be the ancestor of the future demon dragon family. What other capabilities do you have. Can we compete with other giants? Fight for their buried secrets for the future dragon clan? But just now! He found out! In front of this man in white, there is their future devil dragon monk breath, and only after death, there will be death! That is to say! The other side has killed their future Molong friars! If so, that''s all. The life of an eight star ancient giant who killed several monks of the melong clan in the future is nothing compared with the current events. Kill and kill. But in the future world where he sits, which friar of their future demon dragon clan, once deserves to be killed by an eight star ancient giant? Since there is no future world! There''s only one left now! Magic Dragon cultivation Institute! This man in white! It must be the murderer who killed them! Suddenly. Several other figures also detected something wrong with the Black Dragon King, the future ancestor of the demon dragon family. All eyes are on the past. The sixth master of the hall of the future opened his eyes and looked at the past with interest. The corner of the mouth also can''t help flashing a trace of pondering smile. To fight against the top of the world. Black Dragon King, you are obviously looking for the wrong person. Next moment. Seeing Chu Lingxiao''s expression, there was no change at all. When he was still flying towards the sky, the other figures were stunned for a moment, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes. Interesting. Not from their six legendary forces, but dare to ignore the words of the Black Dragon King. This is the first time they have seen each other. And the Black Dragon King. However, he was suddenly furious and shouted coldly: "where to go!"!!! Kill all the people of my future demon dragon family and demon dragon Cultivation Research Institute. Don''t you want to be something else? Hasn''t it happened? " "Take my life!" Chapter 904 The voice fell. No matter who you are, you can feel how angry the Black Dragon King, the ancestor of the future dragon clan, is at this moment. It''s almost earth shaking. On the eighth day, there was a shiver. Of course. It''s understandable, too. After all. In the eyes of the Black Dragon King, the magic dragon cultivation Institute is a product of cultivation that has spent a lot of time on their future generations and finally polished out. Every friar in it. For the future of the demon dragon clan, they are priceless. The last time those ultimate killing weapons were made by the demon dragon cultivation Institute. Even his eight star ancient giant. They were all amazed. Especially after. It is also said from the Research Institute of magic dragon practice that the Institute of magic dragon practice has made the ultimate number one. When a heaven level creation environment is seen, it will be consumed alive and killed, and cannot escape the fate of being killed. As long as it''s manufactured in large quantities. The whole Terran, and which future world can resist the invasion of their future demons and dragons? That''s a big problem that can only be solved in a quasi giant situation! Though this is the ultimate one. For an ancient giant like him, there''s nothing extraordinary. It can be destroyed at will. But what we need to know is how long did it take for them to manufacture the magic dragon family and the magic dragon cultivation Institute in the future? Since we can make a killing weapon that can kill the heaven level creation world. That future. It can kill the quasi giant. Even giants. It''s the ancient giants. It''s very possible. If at that time, what else should they fear in the future? But all of this! All destroyed by this man in white! I thought. I can''t find the murderer in my life, but I didn''t expect to see him now! How can the Black Dragon King bear it? So. Almost in a moment of rage, the black dragon king killed Chu Lingxiao directly. Eight star ancient giant power! Let go! On this eighth day, they were shaking all the time. At this moment, the Golden Dragon horns of the black dragon king turned into the color of darkness. They were very deep and quiet. Time and space around. It''s all twisted! You know! This is the eighth heaven. How can the space here be compared with the outside world? Even if the eight star ancient giant gives a full blow, it should be hard to shake this space. Let alone make the surrounding space distorted. But the Golden Dragon horn on the head of the Black Dragon King was turning black for a moment, and such a strange scene happened. To be honest. Even if several other figures were seen, the bottom of my heart could not help being fierce. I''ve heard that for a long time. In the future, the devil dragon clan is a foreign clan detached from the real dragon clan. The most terrible thing is that when the black dragon horn appears, it can make any space distorted. So that the opponent can be around. Into a Jedi. Trapped in it. But I still can''t believe that black dragon cape can make the space of the eighth heaven become like this! For a while. Those figures all retreated to one side, though they were not afraid of black dragon horn with their own inside information. But this time. They should do more than one thing. Since the black dragon king wants to fight with this unknown white man, they''d better watch the play. Anyway. Who wins or loses is the best thing for them. But. If the Black Dragon King is seriously injured, that''s the scene they would like to see most. But now the Black Dragon King. Even in their eyes, it''s really not easy to provoke. The black dragon horn, which has turned into the spirit of vicissitudes, is unstoppable. Every place in the eighth heavy sky, as long as it''s the black dragon horn, where it passes, has a twist at this moment. As long as it''s in that area. Whatever it is. In this moment, the moment will turn to ashes. However, they have heard that the black dragon horn on the head of the Black Dragon King has not been perfected, and it is not a real black dragon horn at all. Rumor. The real black dragon horn. It''s still in the future of the demon dragon family, the founder. According to this situation, if the real black dragon horn appeared, wouldn''t this huge eighth heaven space be reduced to ashes? This is what they find most incredible. "Just look at this man in white. He can stop the Black Dragon King. He has several rounds of attacks!" A certain old figure who has been far away from that area, standing in the west of the eighth heaven, flashed a different meaning in his eyes, and kept looking at Chu Lingxiao. He didn''t want chu Lingxiao to survive. To be honest. In the hands of the Black Dragon King in such a state, even if he is the master of the legendary power, he may not get any benefits, let alone a giant eight star ancient giant he has never seen before. He just hopes. The other side can hit the black dragon king before dying. In that case. When the Ninth Heaven comes out, what else can the black dragon king take to fight with them? "It''s a little interesting to dare to kill all the carefully trained research institutes of the future demon dragon family. Such courage is really not comparable to the general eight star ancient giant." A young figure standing in the east of the eighth heaven actually looks at this scene with a sneer and a slight sneer in his eyes. Although he also wanted to see the scene of the Black Dragon King being severely damaged by the other side. But obviously. It''s impossible. But. It''s not right to say that the future magic dragon family and the magic dragon Cultivation Research Institute are beyond their capacity. After all, they are an eight star ancient giant. They can only say that they are bold and reckless, and they don''t know how powerful they are. The future of the dragon clan. After all, there is also a legendary force behind us. Is it a general eight star ancient giant that can provoke? It''s not just these two figures. The rest are the same. Looking at the unstoppable trend, it turned into a huge shadow of black dragon horn, devouring the space around Chu Lingxiao one by one, and finally even Chu Lingxiao himself disappeared. All but the sixth master of the hall of the future shook their heads. It looks like it''s over. In a flash, the Black Dragon King came out of there and looked at the dark area below. Suddenly, he saw a trace of pride in his eyes. He sneered and said: "this is the end of my future evil dragon family!" Just the next moment. Just when everyone thought that Chu Lingxiao''s body had been completely swallowed up, everyone''s face changed, and there was a thrill in his eyes, and he felt a terrible force rising. All of them have goose bumps. Boom! When a brilliant column of light, from the moment of shooting out. Bang! Before the Black Dragon King reacted, he directly pierced his body. In a moment, the Black Dragon King''s face changed suddenly. His face turned white and his body trembled. His eyes were filled with disbelief. The whole man seemed petrified. "Here It''s impossible... " Just finished saying that. The Black Dragon King will turn into ashes directly! The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, then came out again, still like that, totally unable to see that he had been hurt. Everyone: "..." Chapter 905 This moment. All people are ignorant, face down, like a dream, a face of stupor. They thought. The black dragon king who uses the black dragon horn can easily solve Chu Lingxiao, but he didn''t expect that the so-called space distortion was so easy for the other side, so he came out! Even so! But still can''t believe it! One hit! Just one hit! The eight star ancient giant, the Black Dragon King, will turn into ashes in an instant! That is to say! This man in white! Hiss! Suddenly. Looking back, everyone came to know what it was. Suddenly, all eyes were staring, and their faces were full of fear. They could not help but take a breath of cool air. Top of the world! Nine star ancient giant! This man! It is the top of the world - Nine Star ancient giant! How could it be?! In this world, how could there be the top of the world, nine star ancient giant, beyond their six legendary forces! You know! Nine star ancient giant! But even these legendary forces and masters have not reached the goal! Why has a man in white, whom they have never seen, reached such a level? Never seen before! Unheard of! Silly! At this moment, all people are completely stupid, but what really makes them feel is that the whole body''s sweat is not this, but the Black Dragon King, dead! In the future, the ancestor of the demon dragon family died! By this man in white! I was killed without mercy! Crazy! Is this man crazy! Who is the Black Dragon King? This is the ancestor of the future demon dragon family in the world. Not to mention that behind the future demon dragon family, there is a legendary force, and there is a top of the world - the founder of the nine star ancient giant. Today and tomorrow! Who dares to provoke at will? If it wasn''t for their six legendary forces now, there would be many unimaginable ancient places and future races. For this reason, they buried the Ninth Heaven secret in this world. How can they face each other? Are you going to fight to death? But it''s not here yet. In the future, the Black Dragon King, the ancestor of the world, was killed by this man in white! They are crazy! Or this white man, crazy! People of the level of Black Dragon King say that they will be killed when they are killed. Isn''t that to challenge the whole future of the demon dragon family and even the legendary forces behind it?! Grunt! But just when all the people reacted and couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, Chu Lingxiao left the eighth day as if he were an innocent person. For a moment. In the eyes of all people, step into the ninth day! Grunt! Seeing this scene, these figures can''t help but swallow their throats. They all have goose bumps and come out in surprise. Something big is going on! Black Dragon King! An eight star ancient giant is dead! It is impossible for those who can endure such things any longer. Is it on their own side? What''s more, it''s the future of the dragon clan! The other side. The sixth master of the hall of the future was also shocked to stay in place by this scene. He thought. In the face of the killing intention of the Black Dragon King, Chu Lingxiao only gives a little punishment, but unexpectedly, Chu Lingxiao makes a move and kills the black dragon king without hesitation! This is something he never thought of anyway. "Crazy, it''s crazy!" For a moment. Even the sixth master of the hall of the future had a shudder in his eyes and felt the cool swish behind him. Although this is Chu Lingxiao''s own disaster. But Chu Lingxiao is Wait! Anyway, only their future Hall knows that Chu Lingxiao is their friar. As long as their future Hall doesn''t say, who else can know the identity of Chu Lingxiao? You can''t help it. This is also the eye light of the sixth master of the hall of the future, which immediately tightened. Be ready to do it. What to say should be swallowed in the stomach first! If we let the future demons and Dragons know that Chu Lingxiao is their human friar, we must fight with their future palace. After all, their future palace itself represents the whole human race. This is a critical time. It''s totally unwise to have a fight with the future devil dragon clan! You know. The world of heaven and earth, the secret hidden in the Ninth Heaven, really don''t know when it will suddenly appear. By then. If their Hall of the future really fights with the future demons and dragons, will this secret be taken away by others? "It''s crazy..." Previously, the young man who was talking lost his eyes for a while, watching Chu Lingxiao leave and step into the Ninth Heaven. His face was shaking and he murmured to himself. But all of a sudden. He then seemed to think of what, the eye light instant fierce one coagulate, the corner of the mouth immediately then reveals a trace of sneer. With it. He immediately left the eighth day. And other figures, although still can''t believe it, the black dragon king died in front of him, but the fact is in front of them, they have to believe it. Just. They reacted. Immediately. Then I realized a problem. Maybe they can use this man in white to temporarily involve the future demon dragon family and the legendary force behind them. By then. When the secrets of the Ninth Heaven are revealed, they will have one less opponent! For them! It''s the best thing! In an instant. The rest of the old figures, also immediately, will be a flash of body shape, the moment will leave the eighth day. Just like the young man before. Now they just want to return to the future world and tell the friars of the whole future world about this news. It''s best to spread it to the ears of the future demon dragon people. That''s what they are most willing to see! After all! An unexpected top of the world beyond their legendary power - Nine Star ancient giant. If you really want to fight to death. Even if it is a legendary force, it will be a headache. Let alone. Or at this juncture! Let this man in white fight with the future devil dragon clan. It''s better to die and hurt. Then they can do it easily! The other side. The hall of the future, the master of the sixth generation, also responded. He sat there with his knees crossed. After a long time, he was stunned by his eyes. He seemed to make up his mind and stood up. Ready to leave. In spite of this, it''s not right for this Chu Lingxiao. After all, the other side is also their human friar. But he sacrificed a nine star ancient giant, the top of the world, to implicate one of the legendary forces as famous as their future palace. Even for their future palace. It''s a great deal! The next moment. The figure of the sixth master of the hall of the future left the eighth heaven completely. Since he came from the hall of the future, he was almost in the moment of leaving the eighth heaven. Behind you. In an instant, a mysterious clock appeared! It soon reached the future again. And those other figures, also through their own means, left this life. Just. When they left, they spread the news out specially! Chapter 906 Why do these figures take this matter. Spread it out? For it''s not the same. Let Chu Lingxiao die! Anyway. The top of the world, the nine star ancient giant, is too threatening for any legendary power. Hard to protect When the secret of the ninth day is revealed, it will be taken away by others. This is not the case. Let others deal with it first! Because. These legendary forces all know that in addition to the world of heaven and earth, there are many unimaginable people from ancient places in the future who entered the world as early as a few days ago. All of them can step into the top of the Ninth Heaven! Once the news gets out. These nine star ancient giants from the future ancient earth, like them, will never hope that there will be other people competing with them for the Ninth Heaven''s secret! Kill! This man in white! Kill the Black Dragon King! But now. Also want to become the target of the public immediately! Even if those nine star ancient giants of the future ancient land can hold back and don''t fight, but in the future, the magic dragon clan will find each other and count this blood feud! Black Dragon King! That is the ancestor of the future demon dragon family! These people are dead! It''s not a slap in the face of the future devil dragon family, but it''s fair and aboveboard, in front of the people all over the world today and in the future, and despise the future devil dragon family! Even if it''s them! It''s impossible to bear it! Sure enough. For a moment. When this event came to this world, many ancient giants hidden in the mountains were shocked. All giants. Tremble for it. The eyes were filled with horror. No one thought that in the future, the Black Dragon King, the ancestor of the demon dragon family, was killed! By a world top - Nine Star ancient giant, to ashes! And so on! It''s going to be a disaster! And the giants of this world are also aware of what they are in a moment. They all have a fierce awe in their hearts, their mouths are wide open, they look at the direction of jiuchongtian, they want to say something, but they are eager to say something. In the end, they all held back. Top of the world - Nine Star ancient giant! Or this life! All kinds of signs make them think of a man, a man in white, very mysterious! At that time. Appeared in the border state, cut off the existence of an eight star ancient giant in one hand! If we talk about the world. If anyone dare to take the world''s lead and kill the future ancestor of the demon dragon family, I''m afraid that man is the only one. If it''s not the other side. Then they can''t think of anyone else who has the courage! They are giants. Although he is a monk of the world, he is not totally ignorant of the future. Otherwise. They will not join hands to cover up the sky, wipe out all traces of their existence, in the hope that when the secret of the Ninth Heaven appears, they will be surprised and take it away. But now the situation. But even they did not think that many ancient giants from the future world would not hesitate to break their own path of cultivation, but also come to their world first. Not to mention. Six legendary forces have all sent people! But now. What they didn''t expect was that in the future, the eight star ancient giant, the ancestor of the demon dragon family, was also beheaded by that horrible man! To be honest. They don''t doubt Chu Lingxiao''s strength at all, but they will suffer from a legendary force! And other legendary forces. I will not miss this opportunity. Everyone hopes that before the Ninth Heaven secret appears, it can reduce the strength of other legendary forces. And now At the top of a towering mountain, a cool and gorgeous woman with hair and cold air all over her body, then her eyes came back from jiuchongtian. I can''t help it. Then he shook his head and said: "this man has really caused great disaster. Even if my nine lives are all returned and integrated with me, it''s difficult to deal with a whole legendary force. I don''t know whether this man is really powerful or overconfident and dare to kill the ancestor of the future devil dragon family!" This cold woman in a shawl. It''s the last time I saw Chu Lingxiao kill that border state, one of the eight star ancient giants. Just the last time. She is also a six star ancient giant! But now she is. But it has already stepped into the Seven Star ancient giant, and around it, there are eight ethereal slender figures, standing there, regardless of their body posture, but vaguely, revealing their looks. With this cold woman. There are seven or eight similarities. Even. In the cold women, speaking, one of the slender figure, is to appear with women, the trend of integration. In an instant. The breath of cold women is about to break through the boundary of Seven Star ancient giant and reach eight star ancient giant. Just the next moment. However, she did not want to move so fast, so she stepped into the eight star ancient giant. Then, with a wave of jade hand, she blocked the figure back to its original place. However, her beautiful eyes suddenly coagulated, and her eyes flashed a firm and incomparable cold light, murmuring: "I want to be the strongest!" "In this world, history must change!" Immediately. The figure of the cold woman disappeared at the top of the mountain, but from her words, it seemed to know something. At the same time. Somewhere under the abyss. There was also a young figure. After hearing all kinds of news from the outside world, he looked at jiuchongtian, but his eyes could not help but flash a clear meaning, murmuring: "sure enough, everything is moving towards that period of history." Just. When this sentence falls, the front of the young figure is suddenly cold. "This life, history must be changed, Chu Lingxiao, this same flower, I must get it!" The voice just dropped. Young figure, then under the abyss, disappeared without trace. It seems that he is not worried at all. Chu Lingxiao will have an accident because he has beheaded the future ancestor of the demon dragon family. But now. Those NINE-STAR ancient giants who have already stepped into this world from the future world are one by one ready to move. Cold eyes. It is like a deep nine day light, looking straight to the ninth day, but soon, the eye light is a Zheng. Yeah? Fake news? Because. That so big ninth heavy day, which has any white clothed man''s figure, is simply empty! Strange. Can''t they be cheated? Or the man in white, seeing that he has not found the secret of the ninth heavy day, has already left the ninth heavy day? And when the brows of these nine star ancient giants from the future ancient land are frowning. The future world at this moment. It was more of a shock. There is a dark area that few ancient giants dare to step into since ancient times, but now it''s already there. It''s like an endless hell. All around! In an instant, I burn a piece of land! Endless rage. With a huge terrorist figure, it was born like a quake, and spread all over the region, even if it is not in the future ethnic world in this region, it has been heard. "Kill!!!!!" Chapter 907 Almost the moment I heard the voice. The future world of many races. They were all shaking. Even if it is the main world of the future of the human race, it will be slightly shaken by a little fluctuation. Just. The next moment. When a brilliant light radiates from the depth of the future Hall, the whole future world of the human race will return to normal. "Let''s not take part in this matter. Let them fight. We can watch with other legendary forces. In the future, the strength of the old man of the melong clan is indeed much stronger." A faint voice. Then it came out from the depth of the general Hall of the future palace. "Third life, what do you think?" "I agree with you that we don''t need to intervene in the future Hall at all, but how can the strength of the old devil dragon clan grow so fast in the future?" Deep. In addition to two blue and purple lights, which are suspended in that area, there are a total of six figures, also standing on all corners. Among them, there is the hall of the future, the cool ninth master. The rest of the world. Also stand there. The blue and purple light is the second and third master of the hall of the future. As for the speaker. It''s the third master who has been there for a long time, but even though these characters speak, they are still a little afraid of the rage that just came from their area. Be clear. The Third Master of the hall of the future, but the top of the world, the nine star ancient giant, is already a figure standing on the top of practice. How can there be people who are afraid? But still. The Third Master of the hall of the future felt a chill in his heart from the just incredible rage. Actually. How can other future Hall owners not be like this? This is the first time that they have felt that there are such forces in the world, that they can reach the future Lord world of their people from the ultimate land repair! Is this still the nine star ancient giant? What is the ultimate place of cultivation? That''s one place. They are not in the future world of their people, nor in the mysterious area of the future world of other races. It is reasonable to say that what happens there, even the nine star ancient giant, should not be able to spread to the future world of other races. Let alone spread to the future world of the human race! But now. In the future, the power of the founding ancestor of the magic dragon family has really spread to them! It''s hard to imagine how the other side did it. You can''t help it. Even the ninth master, who has the highest cultivation talent and is always proud of himself, has a shudder of beautiful eyes. His eyes follow other masters and all look to the second master. To be honest. Among the nine masters of the hall of the future. In addition to the first master, who has long been lost, the second master is the only one she admires. So far, her body and appearance seem to be still young. Even the Third Master of the closest opponent can''t compete with him, and he has already become an old man. And the second master, who has actually seen their future palace, the first master, is the most mysterious and the most powerful one. Although the second is the same as the third. They are all nine star ancient giants. But the prosperity of blood has determined everything. The second master is stronger than any of them. But now. Even if it is the second, its words also have a sense of fear for the founder of the future magic dragon family. The next moment. The light blue light, seeing that everyone has looked at her, can''t help saying: "since it''s here, I won''t hide it from you. The top of the world, the nine star ancient giant, is actually divided into five areas." In an instant. The sentence fell. All the masters of the hall of the future have their eyes shining and their faces shaking. The top of the world - Nine Star ancient giant, also divided into five major areas?! To be honest. It''s something they never thought about. Today, if they didn''t say it from the second mouth, they wouldn''t believe it at all. "Second, it is..." With it. The light purple light, also a sudden tremor, wanted to speak, also felt extremely incredible, but not finished, he was interrupted by the second master of the future palace. "Listen to me first. The nine star ancient giant, which I heard from the first world, has five major realms, namely, the earth nine stars, the heaven nine stars, the king nine stars, the king nine stars, and the last one, the emperor nine stars. Each of these realms is divided into the first, the middle and the last three small realms!" "Now I am in the later period of Tianpin nine stars. Now I am the second master of the other five legendary forces." Smell the words. All the masters of the hall of the future around, the eyes are more involuntarily shaking. They used to think. Nine star ancient giant is nine star ancient giant. But now I tell them that the nine star ancient giant is divided into five areas. If it wasn''t for the second master to tell them, they would not accept it. It turns out that even though it''s a nine star ancient giant. There is also a huge gap between them! "Second, the future of the melong people..." "I''m afraid that old guy is not far from Wang pin''s nine stars now." With the voice of the second master of the hall of the future. The faces of all the people sank suddenly. If so. In the future, the magic dragon clan is really Be clear. In the future, there is a legendary force behind the demon dragon family. But now, according to the master of the second Hall of the future, it''s not that there have been two Tianpin Jiuxing! And one of them. It''s about to enter wangpin! Because. They know that the founder of the future magic dragon family is the Third Master of the legendary forces behind it! "But don''t worry, this old man, the primary goal now is to avenge the Black Dragon King. It''s a good thing for us to fight with the two tianpinjiuxing, no matter who died or who was injured." Hear that. The eyes of all the future Hall masters were bright, especially the third and ninth masters, all of them flashed a trace of consternation. If the second one didn''t tell them, they couldn''t imagine that Chu Lingxiao would be a nine star God! "Wait, that Chu Lingxiao can''t escape this robbery this time, but that old guy will never be better. Let them fight!" Smell the words. All the masters of the hall of the future nodded in secret. But what no one knows. Now. In the world they most valued, the Ninth Heaven. A frightened old figure, however, looks as if he has seen a ghost. His eyes are wide and his eyes are full of horror. He is directly thrown out of the long river of time by a white figure! And if it''s the moment. If the second master of the hall of the future is here, he will be scared out of cold sweat. His eyes are filled with disbelief. Looking at the old figure, he blurted out four words: "Wang pin nine stars!" Chapter 908 Nine stars! Such strength, looking at the present, the present and the future, has not yet appeared. At least. Wang pin is a person of nine stars. Even the second master of the six legendary forces has never seen him. But now. In the future world of this life. But there is a king product nine stars! If we say that, it''s estimated that the whole future world, the second master of the six legendary forces, will be scared. Such characters will appear and compete with them for the Ninth Heaven. Even if it''s a legendary force, it''s not enough to see. But now. This king product nine stars, but was a white figure, directly linked with people, from the ninth day of the long river, to throw garbage like general, throw out at will! And this white dress. It''s Chu Lingxiao! As for the old figure, it was the first one who appeared in the Ninth Heaven of the world. Originally. He just wants to enter the long river of time to see. Maybe he is the only man who will bury the secret of the Ninth Heaven in the long river of time. After all. This is the ninth heavy day. It''s the only one that can hide things for a long time. But he didn''t think of it. I have just entered the long river of time. After two days of searching, I suddenly come a white man who can also break into the long river of time by his body. At first he didn''t take it seriously. After all. Today''s future world has been a shock. The second master of the six legendary forces is powerful, but he is not really invincible after all. The real monsters, like him, have come out of the deep. Find the secret buried in the Ninth Heaven. But he didn''t think of it. The other side comes. He''s going to get out of here! What kind of person is he? Nine stars! Not to mention other ancient giants, but now the six legendary forces, he did not pay attention to each other, Wang pin nine stars, knead those so-called second masters, just like playing! But he didn''t think of it. Before he could react, the big hand of the other party clapped at him without even saying hello. I thought he was the same. It''s also a king of nine stars. I didn''t expect that. One hit! No! With a slap, he fell to the ground. Wang pin, nine stars, did not even have the strength to resist! You know! He''s not new to Wang pinjiu! However, those who have reached the level of Wang pin''s nine stars for a long time can step into the level of Huang pin''s nine stars just one step away, reaching the same highest level as the first master of the six legendary forces! But such strength! Actually in front of this white man, it''s like a mole ant, a slap, like a slap on a mortal! He will be the spirit of his whole body, all destroyed! He was in that short moment. What do you see? Hell? No! It is a bottomless abyss more terrible than hell, boundless and without any light to speak of! He is king of nine stars. Like a firefly, it''s swallowed up! How powerful is this? Nine stars? At least it must be the monster in the middle of huangpin. It is the first master of six legendary forces, reaching the same height! For a moment. This old man, although the whole person fell on the ground, just wanted to stand up slowly from the ground, when the pupil deep, in front of the flow of time in the river, came out a white. Bang! The old man collapsed on the ground again in an instant. The next moment. I dare not even raise my head. I sweat on my forehead. My face is white, and I shiver. I am crazy and incoherent: "Pavilion Sir, I No, no, no, no, no, no, no, No Master, I''ll go at once. I''ll go at once. Please... " But. Not yet. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, then stepped into the river of time again, light voice, then, fell down. "Not yet?" Smell the words. The old man was shivering all over, as if he was thrilled. After a brush, he stood up from the ground. Then he left the ninth day. Soon. He left jiuchongtian directly. Grunt! When his feet came back to the earth, the old man couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. For a moment, he was like a ball of gas, paralyzed on the ground. After a long time. From the ground. He stood up feebly. The next moment. Look again to the ninth day, eyelids are in this moment, constantly shaking. Cold! Deep into the bone marrow as cold as stabbing! He just reflected again. What happened to him on the ninth day. Nine stars! Nine stars! For a moment. The old man took a deep breath, his eyes trembled, full of horror and fear, and his face was full of disbelief. Even if it was a real experience. But it''s hard to imagine. He met a nine star emperor, one of the six legendary forces, the first master, reaching the same level No! It should be said that among the six legendary forces, there are several first masters who cannot be compared with each other! Because. He is one of the few people in the world who have seen the first master of the legendary force. It''s clear. There are several legendary forces, the first master, who just stepped into the age of huangpin Jiuxing when he saw each other. But now. A figure who can fight with six legendary forces, the first master and the wrists! It appears in the Ninth Heaven of the world. It''s hard to imagine! You know. Up to now, none of the six legendary forces, the first master, has appeared. There have been rumors. It''s likely to have fallen. If this is true. Then Hiss! Suddenly. The old man''s whole scalp was numb, and he could not help but take a breath of cool air. No checks and balances! An imperial nine star mid-term! It''s the best in the world today and in the future! This Isn''t the secret of the Ninth Heaven destined to be captured by the man in white? But at this time. In the old man''s mind, a voice came out of the blue. Suddenly, when he heard the voice, the old man lost his temper. Immediately. Standing in the same place, he swears: "you fools, tell me that kid. Now, you should go back on the same way. You are not allowed to go anywhere. Who dares to come? I turn his head off and become a nightpot!" But the next moment. The voice seemed to say something. The old man''s face was red and angry, and his white beard was angry. "Tell that kid to wait for me. I''ll go back now!" "Warn him!!! I dare to make my own decision before I go back. If something goes wrong, don''t come to me! " Finish. A brush. The figure of the old man disappeared at the same time. Chapter 909 And now Chu Lingxiao. But it has already put the fake flower into the ninth day, deep in the river of time. Today and tomorrow. Two kinds of energy, two kinds of heaven''s way that dominate the world of heaven and earth, must be able to nourish the same flowers. But. One thing is necessary. That is the strong of the present and the future, those who are at least the strong of the quasi giant, are qualified to really radiate the energy of this pseudo flower and make it truly bloom. The so-called secret. It''s a word of fate. Who can make this fake flower bloom? Who can get this same flower? What Chu Lingxiao is looking for is just to see with his own eyes what secret is hidden in this same flower. Because quasi giants. It''s a magnificent history, too much experience, and the time breath in the natural body is more profound. Every generation of monks, every generation of the world of heaven and earth, has been deeply imprinted in the minds of people at this level. It''s like a projector. Chu Lingxiao only needs to find the onlookers who really look down on the world to know what''s going on and who''s showing up when he''s not in the world. Look at it. Who are the same flowers. Of course. This is just a quasi giant, let alone a giant, an ancient giant. The memory contained in this is only visible to Chu Lingxiao in the future. The same flowers. It''s possible that one of these people in memory, one of these giants, or even, more likely, an era. And what Chu Lingxiao is going to do now. Just wait quietly. Who can make this fake flower bloom in an all-round way. But. If anyone has nothing to do with it, there is only one word - death! Suddenly. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, once again from the river of time, slowly walked out. Immediately. He sat cross knee in the Ninth Heaven, closed his eyes and waited for the final result. "Come on, all of you. I''ve been waiting for this day for too long." At the same time. The world of heaven and earth in this world, those nine star ancient giants who came out of the ninth day, one after another, opened their eyes from every hidden corner. Immediately. Then they all looked to the ninth day. Just. When the Ninth Heaven was found, it was still a quiet and harmonious place, and the figure disappeared quietly. Vaguely. A huge figure, silent eyes, looking at the ninth heavy sky, suddenly flashed a cold light, muttering to himself: "it seems that the man didn''t find any clues, but I really want to see what strength the man really has, dare to challenge the future magic dragon people." This huge figure. Obviously. Have a good understanding of the future magic dragon family. In his eyes, a strong man who has the strength of a nine star ancient giant but has no background can not shake the whole future of the demon dragon family, but dare to kill the ancestor of the future demon dragon family. There must be something behind him. He doesn''t believe it. Such a nine star ancient giant. To the point of stupidity. You can''t help it. A faint cold laugh came out of the huge figure. "Interesting, interesting, let me see what this man can do to challenge the whole future demon dragon family like this." But that''s what it says. But this huge cold figure, in the tone of speaking, is full of an undisguised irony. He didn''t believe that there would be any back-up. That''s the future dragon clan. Behind him sits a whole legendary force. Its founder is still alive in the world, and it has a lot to do with that legendary force. Move the future dragon clan. It''s to provoke that legendary force. Let alone now, or kill the future of the dragon clan, the current ancestor of the Black Dragon King. This is no longer a word of provocation. It''s an endless struggle! He just wanted to see a nine star ancient giant. Soon after that, in the Ninth Heaven, he ran away in a panic and made a miserable scream. The scene must be a thousand ages old and hard to see. Nine star ancient giant. Even in the future world, he has never heard of the nine star ancient giant falling. It''s not just this huge cold figure. Now. All the nine star ancient giants who came to this world ahead of time will look. Looking to the ninth day, I feel a little bit expectant. At the same time. I''m also a little nervous. After all. That''s one of the races with few enemies in the future. As long as it''s not other legendary forces, it can be described as invincible. But now, someone dares to kill the current ancestor of the future magic dragon. It''s hard to imagine. So. They all want to see it. How can the man who killed the Black Dragon King dare to challenge the whole future devil dragon clan. You know. The secret buried in the Ninth Heaven hasn''t arrived yet. In their view, there''s no need to fight with anyone now. Otherwise, it''s just a gain for nothing. The future world. Several legendary forces. The master of several generations, even more because of this matter, quarreled. There are proposals. I want to take this opportunity to suppress the future melong people. There are also those who hope that before the secrets of the ninth day appear, they will remain stable. But. When these legendary forces, the second master, show up, these quarreling voices suddenly stop. More from the second Lord population. Nine star ancient giant. There are still five major situations. All of them, like the masters of the hall of the future for several generations, were really shocked. But they were the second masters, telling them what kind of state the future magic dragon family, the founder, reached at this moment. The subject which had been debated before. The conclusion came in a flash. Only a step away, you can step into the existence of wangpin nine stars. This How can they suppress this? In an instant. Many legendary forces once again have master level figures, who return to the world of heaven and earth. At the same time. In the future, the founding father of the magic dragon family issued a huge golden light law, which was suppressed around other legendary forces. Although there was no danger, it was a very obscure warning to these legendary forces. Don''t act rashly. If it was earlier. These legendary forces will be furious when they find that someone dares to do this to them, but they still hold back. In the future, the founder of the magic dragon family, plus the second master of the legendary force, there will be two big Tianpin Jiuxing. They will. I really can''t tear my face with the future demons and dragons. Between the secluded. A legendary power, a huge figure, then left the future world! Full of murderous intention! The whole future world is trembling! Goal! Until Chu Lingxiao''s life! Chapter 910 The future demon dragon family, the founder of Tianpin, is also called the Black Dragon King. Black Dragon King. It''s not for one person. It is. Each generation''s current ancestor can be called the Black Dragon King, and the founder of the future magic dragon family, the later strongman of Tianpin nine stars, is not only the first generation of Black Dragon King, but also the master who once dominated the future. In the era when he was in charge of the future demon dragon clan. The future of the dragon clan. There are few rivals. Even the legendary forces, the races in charge, have to give up. If they can bear it, they can bear it. Only later. It seems that the Black Dragon King suffered from the unexplained scourge, and almost disappeared. Finally, in order to find the hope to survive, he took risks alone and stepped into the future world, where no one dared to go alone. Now. The Black Dragon King was born again. Let the second masters of several legendary forces fear, because they can already feel that the blood of each other is at its peak. That is to say. The Black Dragon King, who once dominated an era, is really looking for the unimaginable life sustaining things, not only letting his Qi and blood return to his prime. Now it''s the opposite way. Breaking all the shackles of the world. Step into the strong in the late days of Tianpin! Such strength. It has already been able to pull the wrist with the second master of the legendary power. What''s more, once the Black Dragon King returns to the future, it means that the legendary power of the black dragon hall will have two great late strongmen of Tianpin to sit here. Today and tomorrow. Unstoppable! This is not only something that other legendary forces don''t want to see, but also many unimaginable scenes that they don''t want to see. When the balance is broken, the secret buried in this world, the Ninth Heaven, and their share? So. When the black dragon Dynasty moved forward with the past world. All the legendary forces, as well as the ancient monsters hidden everywhere in the world, are back in the past. In their eyes. If that man can make a little trouble for the Black Dragon King, they may not be able to join hands and cut the Black Dragon King in this life. In this way. There is peace in the world. They don''t have to worry. Black Dragon Palace rises above them. But when these ancient giants of the future step into the past again, at this moment, the eyes of all the ancient giants of the future suddenly shrink, looking at the world of the Lord, the world, the dark and boundless strange scene, in an instant, a gooseflesh, all came out. What is this?! This moment. No matter which side of the future of the ancient giant, all from the heart, feel a shiver, intuitive unimaginable, a pair of eyes, are about to stare out. Boundless darkness. Sweeping the whole world. No matter where! It''s all like this! Period. Accompanied by the endless roar of the dragon, the strong wind, like a very fierce cold knife, blows around them. The next moment. The huge world of heaven and earth began to tremble a little. At this moment, all the ancient giants in the future felt an extremely penetrating terrorist force, rising from the bottom of their footplate. For a moment. The whole world. It''s all changed again! Countless black dragons, sending out a very cold breath, majestic people, wandering in the whole world of the main heaven and earth. Wait for the gas field. It''s above the sky. Even these future giants feel a sense of depression in their hearts. If they don''t react in time, they will almost be out of breath. In an instant. All the ancient giants of the future feel cool and swish on their backs. You know. They are not the general ancient giants of the future. They are all from legendary forces, master level figures, or strong people who can step into the eighth heaven. But just the memories around them have made them feel a sense of fear from the heart. What is the power? Look around at the black dragon. This is no doubt to tell them that the existence of this strange, cold and extremely penetrating scene is the founder of the future demon dragon family, which has reached the strong in the later stage of Tianpin. The real black dragon king in the world! But they remember! They should be one step ahead of the Black Dragon King and come to this world first! Today''s Black Dragon King. It should still be on the way. But now. People haven''t arrived yet. This world dominates the world of heaven and earth, and all the spaces around it are affected and become this weird scene. This Is this the power of the strong in the later period of Tianpin? But the second master didn''t tell them Hiss! Suddenly. Thinking of all the future ancient giants here, I suddenly thought of an extremely terrible truth. At this moment, my hair stood up in fear. A scene that even their second master could not stir. Results now! But the Black Dragon King moved! "Wang Wang pin nine stars, Black Dragon King has stepped into Wang pin nine stars! " A legendary force, master level figure, was in a goosebump. He was scared. His face was white and his eyes were full of horror. He was just about to take a close look at the Ninth Heaven. But now. When he found out the truth. Immediately. The whole person was shaking for a while, and hurriedly left jiuchongtian far away, afraid to move forward. Nine stars! This is far beyond his imagination. Previously, he had a glimmer of hope. Maybe the man who killed the future ancestor of the demon dragon family could really hurt the Black Dragon King. After all, he has cultivated for this purpose. Don''t you know that the future of the dragon clan is waiting to exist? If you dare to kill the ancestor of the future demon dragon, you must have two brushes. But now. Don''t say there are two brushes, ten brushes. It''s not enough to see. If the sky is nine stars, it''s enough. But now the Black Dragon King has stepped into the nine stars. Does he still need to see it? For a moment. These legendary forces, the ancient giants of the future, just full of expectation, are ready to see the scene of two nine star ancient giants fighting, but at the moment, they all shake their heads helplessly. Immediately. When I feel a cold and terrifying power, it is infiltrating into the world from the boundless years. The faces of these future giants all changed suddenly. Next. He quickly backed away. The ninth day! It seems that there will soon be a real invincible friar. When the emperor comes to the world, there will soon be a nine star ancient giant in white, falling down! They''re going to stay around. No way. This black dragon king is ruthless. Even these legendary forces, the future ancient giants and masters, have been destroyed! "Sir, will it be all right..." And the sudden change of the world. It has already made all monks feel a sense of panic. In the Ye men area, countless people''s eyes can''t help looking towards the Ninth Heaven direction, and their faces are full of worry. Chapter 911 What''s different these days. No matter in this world, everyone can see it very clearly. Something big happened! It''s the leader of Lianzhou, who dare not show up! The area of the hilum. Let alone. Ye Feng and ye Xuan learned everything from a group of ancient giants who came from parallel time and space. It is expected. Now Chu Lingxiao must be in jiuchongtian. But they still couldn''t believe that Chu Lingxiao was so strong that he could step into the Ninth Heaven. But now. They were even more unimaginable. What kind of power is it. It can make the whole world become this cold and weird scene. Countless Black Dragons roam freely. Every black dragon, the smell of terror, even their Heavenly Lord, felt cold. What''s more, it''s the source of this weird scene. What kind of person is it. "Sir, your Excellency will be ok?" Ye Feng couldn''t help but ask. Ye Xuan, who is on the other side, looks at the past involuntarily. In front of the two. Now. There is an old man in Taiji Taoist suit standing, but now he feels the power around him. Even dongmobai himself is afraid to make a conclusion. Immediately. Frown straight up, shook his head: "I don''t know, let''s see." Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan look very dignified. Their worries are all in their hearts. East ink white is also a heart, can''t help shivering. He can feel it. The person who triggered this strange scene has definitely reached the nine star ancient giant. But in his memory, even if it is the nine star ancient giant, it is impossible for the whole world to become the same as it is now, right? Is this still the nine star ancient giant? You know. This is not their so-called parallel time and space, but the real world of heaven and earth. The way of heaven here is perfect and insurmountable, but now, there is some unimaginable existence. The real world of heaven and earth. It''s all like this. It''s incredible. But what worries dongmobai most is that he can feel that this power is not only coming from the future, but also going to the ninth day now! Since they were separated from Chu Lingxiao. Stay in the Ye men area all the time. Only the first two days. Only then did they feel the Ninth Heaven and suddenly something different happened. Although they could not enter the Ninth Heaven, the first reaction was that Chu Lingxiao must be in the Ninth Heaven at the moment. Now. There is also an unimaginable existence that will come to the Ninth Heaven from the future. The key is. On the other side. With a strong sense of killing! Boom! In an instant. Before the monks of the whole world of the main heaven and earth reacted, they immediately felt that the whole world of the main heaven and earth had just had a violent tremor. It seemed that someone had stepped into this world, which caused it. Bang! Before waiting for the hearts of the people, the numbness disappeared, and jiuchongtian even shook violently. Grunt! Seeing this scene, everyone''s eyes were shining and trembling for a while. Suddenly, there was a flash of horror and horror in their eyes. Suddenly, all of them swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The next moment. They all look to jiuchongtian again! Nine heavens! The eternal jiuchongtian, just What happened It''s shaking! My God! Jiuchongtian is shaking! To be honest. Seeing this scene, even if it''s the future giant, he can''t help jumping for a while. His eyes are full of fear and fear. In an instant, they are all silent. Is this the strength of the future demon dragon family, the founder of the Black Dragon King? It''s just coming. Actually, the whole scene of the world of heaven and earth has been changed for it. This is the real king''s presence in the world. The world of heaven and earth is fading for it, but they didn''t think of it. Nine stars! It''s so strong! Even the ancient nine heavy sky was shaking, and they could feel that it was only the steps of the Black Dragon King, stepping on the nine heavy sky. This moment. All the ancient giants in the future can see that somewhere in jiuchongtian, there is already a refined middle-aged man in black clothes and crown clothes with extremely cold temperament. It looks like he is only in his thirties. He is carrying his hands on his back. High above. Extremely indifferent straight in front of the nine heavy days, as if looking for someone. And those who are still in the nine heavens. But now. No longer has the past, any calm, calm and self-contained appearance, no matter who, in that pair of cold eyes with black pupils, a strong shiver. To be honest. They have never seen it before. Some people can just stand in the air around jiuchongtian. Like ordinary people, they can directly penetrate the wall cage of each heavy sky and see them. You know. This is jiuchongtian. Even if it is very close to the outer edge, there is the world of heaven and earth. If you want to stand there, you can see them, unless it is the heaven itself. Otherwise. Don''t say it''s standing there. Even close to the outer edge, the body will not be able to bear the pressure of that terrible space, and will turn into ashes in a moment. But now. At the outer edge of jiuchongtian, there stood a middle-aged man in black. He ignored everything and looked at them. They could not move a step just by looking at them! What level of strength is this? It''s too scary! On the other side, the ancient giants of the future, as well as the world of heaven and earth, the ancient giants everywhere, are also nervous. They are really too strong for the Black Dragon King. Although they are also ancient giants. But compared with each other, they are not of the same level. They even feel that they are the nine star ancient giants who can step into the eighth or even the Ninth Heaven. If it''s true, hand in the Black Dragon King. Maybe the other side will be able to blow them out with one stroke! "Interesting, as recorded in history, but it''s a pity that I met this man." Somewhere under the abyss. The young figure appeared again. However, unlike other people''s panic, he just looked at it and then disappeared in the deep. ¡­¡­ "I found it!" And at this moment, the Black Dragon King standing on the outer edge of jiuchongtian was suddenly cold in his eyes. Then he looked from the eighth to the ninth! Cold drink a way: "I didn''t expect that, you guy, knowing that I was coming, you still dare to stay in the Ninth Heaven. I thought you would hide in other places. Now it seems that I despise you!" The voice just dropped. This moment. The whole world of the main heaven and the earth is trapped in a dead silence. Bang! The figure of the Black Dragon King rushed directly to the Ninth Heaven, stepped out step by step, the world turned around, just like the coming of extinction, the Ninth Heaven was shaking, but it really let everyone today and in the future, the ancient giant, a heart, can''t help mentioning the voice! The power of the Black Dragon King! Even vaguely, jiuchongtian is on the verge of collapse! Chapter 912 This moment. Everyone was scared to be stupid. Even the ancient giants of the future, the masters of those legendary forces, did not expect that the strength of the Black Dragon King was so terrible. But soon. Everyone found out why. In the Ninth Heaven, the Black Dragon King has a pair of black and quiet dragon horns on his head, which is more terrifying and penetrating than the dead future demon dragon family and the ancestor of the world. As long as it''s the way of the Black Dragon King. There is no distortion at all, no distortion. They all go straight to ashes! In an instant. The dark dragon''s horn is shining with a cold and horrible light, which makes the eyes of many people below feel a pain. When they want to see it again, their eyes are bleeding. Boom! On the spot scared many tycoons, white face, hurriedly took back their eyes. The area of the hilum. It''s a dead silence. Even those ancient giants in dongmobai were scared to get goose bumps. They all came out and immediately stood in the same place, swallowing their throats. What on earth is that? They are also ancient giants, at least once, they almost all face collapse. If it hadn''t been for just now that they were back in time. Maybe just. It''s really going to be blind! They are ancient giants! A pair of ordinary black dragon horns, with only a glimmer of cold light, make them like this. How strong is this elegant middle-aged man? You can''t help it. East ink white and other ancient giants, all with palpitations on their faces, looked at each other several times, and felt the bones all over their bodies. They all felt a cold stab, and a heart suddenly jumped up. Terror! Thriller! Dongmobai and other ancient giants from parallel time and space really didn''t expect that the real world of heaven and earth was so terrible. I thought they could follow Chu Lingxiao, which was a great chance. But now. They found out. I seem to be wrong! And it''s a big mistake! They should not leave parallel time and space! But now what really makes them feel a sense of fear is that the middle-aged man in black obviously went to Chu Lingxiao! Because. In that short moment, the Ninth Heaven space, because the middle-aged people stepped in, there was a crash in an instant, so that these ancient giants could see the scene of the Ninth Heaven at this moment. And at that moment. They saw a white dress, carrying both hands, coming out slowly from the long river of time in the ninth heavy day! Except Chu Lingxiao? Who else! But now. They are really palms. They are all sweating nervously. The other side is obviously going for this one. But now. They really think that this elegant middle-aged man in black and cold temperament clearly has some blood feuds with Chu Lingxiao. If Chu Lingxiao is defeated. They are people. Is it still possible? If it was before. When they are still in parallel time and space, they naturally don''t think that the real world of heaven and earth, or anyone else, can threaten this world. After all. From the beginning to the end, only one of their parallel time and space entered. But now. The scene in front of them really made them shake their unswerving heart all the time. Too strong! This middle-aged man in black is so strong! They really never thought that the eternal nine heavy sky would one day be shaken by someone, even the ninth heavy sky would be shaken. East ink white, these ancient giants of parallel time and space. It''s all like this. Not to mention their disciples, and don''t ask the heaven. The sky is like those two people. One by one, because the black dragon wandered wantonly, the vast world of heaven and earth fell into a dark place, and they were already paralyzed by fear. In their eyes. Black Dragon King, now only invincible two words, can describe! Even the nine unchanging heavens can shake the existence of this world, who else can be the opponent of such a strong terrorist? Ye Feng and ye Xuan on the other side can''t see the scene of the ninth heavy sky, but they all know that the middle-aged man in black clothes must have gone to Chu Lingxiao! You can''t help it. In their eyes. There are only a lot of worries left. Not just the leaf gate. Now. The vast world of heaven and earth has become a dead silence. Those legendary forces, masters and several nine star ancient giants can see the scene of the Ninth Heaven. But I can''t help but hold my breath. Direct sense. At this time, the whole world of heaven and earth, because of the two shadows, frozen between the eyes, can not hear a sound at all. Only the Ninth Heaven. One white and one black, two figures. Stand with your hands in your hands and look at each other. But it was the black dress, the Black Dragon King, that really frightened all of them! Nine stars! Who can fight? This is almost qualified to really impact the legendary forces, the first master, who has reached the realm of the characters! And such a character! Since their six legendary forces, the first master, disappeared, no one has been able to step into the impact - Wang pin nine stars! And now. The Black Dragon King has reached this level! As for the white dress. They don''t really like it. If you want to see each other before, you can resist the moves of the Black Dragon King. But at this moment, they really think that white clothes can resist the moves of the Black Dragon King. Even if it''s dead. To later generations. It''s also a beautiful talk. After all. Even they are afraid that they can''t stop the Black Dragon King''s move. If this white dress can do it, it will be a good death. But. What really surprised them was that. In the face of the Black Dragon King ang, who has already stepped into Wang pin''s nine stars, this man is so calm and self-confident, with no panic on his face. You can''t help it. A group of ancient giants in the future all shook their heads. I don''t know if I have confidence. Escape this. I''ve thought about it. I''m going to die "Interesting, you are very interesting. You know that I have come, but you dare to stay in the Ninth Heaven. I would like to see what you can resist later." When the cold voice of the Black Dragon King fell. In an instant. All the people in the world of the Lord, the heaven and the earth are all standing up. Even those legendary forces and masters hold their breath subconsciously. The next moment. In the voice of the Black Dragon King. It was full of banter and a trace of contempt. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who looked at him, his tone was very lazy. He said lightly: "let''s go. I''ll give you a chance to go first." I don''t know why. The black dragon king always felt that Chu Lingxiao had seen them, especially those eyes, but he could not remember where they had seen them. But. Then the Black Dragon King did not think much. Now he is king of nine stars. Who in the world is against him? But just at the moment when they thought that the two sides were about to fight, suddenly, an ethereal old voice fell from nowhere. "Black Dragon King, can you give me a face, don''t kill him for the moment?" Chapter 913 Suddenly. At the moment of hearing the old figure, everyone couldn''t help but be stunned. Even those legendary forces and masters didn''t think of it. At this time. Someone dared to come out and plead for the man in white. You know. Today''s Black Dragon King, but in anger, who dares to disturb, who can not point to the next white man. Let alone plead for it. Please? This man in white, however, killed the current ancestor of the future demon dragon family. He was killed in front of these legendary forces and the masters. If the black dragon king let him go. In the future, where will the face of the dragon clan be put? But the next moment. To the surprise of all. When the old voice just fell, the Black Dragon King''s face became a lot softer. It was not as cold as before, but mixed with murderous intention. Light way: "why?" "In those days, I saved your life!" Smell the words. All the ancient giants, a heart, can''t help but mention it, shocked and dumb. Nobody thought of it. The master of the old voice, whose identity is so profound, saved the life of the Black Dragon King. This is the future. To be able to contact the existence of such figures as the Black Dragon King, let alone others, is at least from the legendary forces, but even so, the general master level figures are not qualified to see the Black Dragon King. Let alone save the life of the Black Dragon King. A king''s nine star life. The significance of this is not to mention. That old voice, I''m afraid it''s more of a later period of Tianpin! Grunt! This moment. All the ancient giants who have made clear everything can''t help but swallow their throats. They didn''t expect it at all. They haven''t beaten it yet. There are already monsters like this coming down. They want to be peacemakers. But that''s not right. These people. Which is not equal to their legendary power, the second master, how could they plead for a strange man in white or a murderer who killed the future ancestor of the demon dragon family? Even if it really saved the life of the Black Dragon King. But in their eyes. This kindness, used here, is really not worth it, is not a waste of a Wang pin nine star human feelings? "Well, I''ll give you the face and not kill him for the time being." But what''s more unexpected to all of us is that. The next moment. Black Dragon King actually agreed to each other. "But what about the fragmented script left by the first master of the black dragon hall, which you want to give me But I haven''t waited for the reaction. A word from the Black Dragon King. But let everyone a heart, suddenly a tight, can not help, the forehead suddenly out of a trace of cold sweat. Black dragon hall? This old voice comes from the black dragon hall, one of the six legendary forces? In an instant. All the future ancient giants finally understand why the Black Dragon King is willing to give each other this face. Because. The Black Dragon King is not only the founder of the future magic dragon family, but also the Third Master of the black dragon hall. But in addition to the first master of the black dragon hall. The remaining eight masters. Only the second black dragon king can break away from the black dragon hall and re-establish a large race. You should know that even the master level figures in the legendary forces. If you want to. It''s also impossible. Now. Among the six legendary forces, only the Black Dragon King did it alone. Why? Because if you want to break away from the legendary power and establish your own door, you must get the consent of the second master. Otherwise. It''s impossible. The Black Dragon King can break away from it and become the king himself. He is also sure that he was the second master of the black dragon hall at the beginning. He agreed. Otherwise, how could there be the future of the demon dragon family. For a moment. All of us immediately understood. People like the Black Dragon King have already stepped into the king''s nine stars. In today''s world, I''m afraid that only the second master of the black dragon hall can let the Black Dragon King pay attention. Just. No one expected that the second master of the black dragon hall would plead for him. According to the truth. The man in white killed the ancestor of the future demon dragon. Anyone can plead for him, but it''s not the black dragon hall. Why? This moment. Even those legendary forces, master level figures, are a little confused, but in this moment, in their minds, all at the same time, echoed a light voice. Suddenly. In the eyes of all masters, there is a sense of relief. I didn''t think of it. This man in white There is such luck. When they left the future world and returned to the world of heaven and earth, the second master of the five legendary forces joined hands to go to the black dragon hall. He signed a secret agreement with him. Before the secrets of the Ninth Heaven are revealed, none of the six legendary forces can fight against each other. Otherwise, they will be suppressed by the other five legendary forces. The black dragon palace was forced. Only by the way of the future Lord, the world, can we sign this secret agreement. As for men in white. They understand everything, too. Once the Black Dragon King does, the Ninth Heaven will surely fall apart. Only the Ninth Heaven can reveal the secret. If the Black Dragon King does now, I''m afraid that even when it does appear, it will be buried in the ruins. By then. Want to find out again. Maybe it''s harder than going to the sky. It''s not difficult for the Black Dragon King to kill a nine star ancient giant, but in case of any mistake, it''s really a headache. After all. From the beginning to the end. Men in white don''t look flustered at all, either they have seen through everything, or they can really turn the Ninth Heaven into a ruin before they die depending on the strength of each other. "It''s good luck to come back from the dead at this time." Some legendary force, master level figure, looking at the Ninth Heaven of Chu Lingxiao, said at once. It''s a pity. I can''t see a scene of Wang pin''s nine stars shooting. But it''s better than the Black Dragon King. It''s better than the Ninth Heaven, isn''t it? You can''t help it. All the ancient giants are deeply relieved. "Don''t worry, when it''s over, I''ll cut him off for you, OK?" "No, my business. I''ll do it myself." The Black Dragon King said lightly: "however, your human feelings, from now on, I black dragon king, don''t owe you any more. In the future, I black dragon king can''t do anything for you!" "This nature..." One night. That old voice, smaller and smaller, seems to be leaving this space-time gradually. But even the Black Dragon King is ready to leave. When I looked at Chu Lingxiao coldly. But heard this huge ninth heavy day, immediately straight reverberated a very quiet, and boundless light voice. "It seems that you have finished at last. Now is the time for me to speak?" It''s like nine stars falling down. A word is a law. Full of an indisputable tone, it spread all over the world in an instant. "Stop for me, who allowed you to go?" Chapter 914 The voice fell. There was a dead silence. Everyone''s brain, all fell into a blank, ignorant. Just about to leave the Black Dragon King. It was also a sudden stop. In the indifferent eyes, there was a flash of amazement and accident. It seemed that Chu Lingxiao, who was standing in front of him at the moment, dared to talk. How dare you use the tone of command! All the ancient giants of the future, those legendary forces and masters, also stayed in place. They are like the Black Dragon King. Not at all. This is the time. The man in white, who had been ignored by them for a long time, dared to speak out and ordered the Black Dragon King and the second master of the black dragon hall in this tone. This guy Is it crazy? Didn''t you hear the conversation between the two of them? You''ve survived. Now we can do nothing. It doesn''t happen until the Black Dragon King leaves completely. How far is it? How far is it. Dare to challenge the Black Dragon King! Isn''t it clear that you want to die? This moment. The whole world of the main heaven and earth is quiet as a cicada. Countless people turn around again to look at the Ninth Heaven because of the figure of the Black Dragon King, and suddenly fall into a dead silence. The whole body. All involuntarily, shivering again. The area of the hilum. There was no sound. Many eyes, although still can''t see the Ninth Heaven, what happened, but just the conversation voice of the Black Dragon King, it is a word of no bad into their ears. I thought. They think wrong. Perhaps such unimaginable figures did not come to find Chu Lingxiao, but at this moment, when Chu Lingxiao''s voice fell, they were really scared out of a cold sweat. Loss of strength on both feet. Some of the stations are unstable. His face was full of fear and uneasiness. What on earth is this going to do Didn''t the other side let you go for a while? Why provoke this middle-aged man in black! To be honest. When they heard that the Black Dragon King was going to leave, they were really relieved. I thought about it at that moment. Maybe I really came to find Chu Lingxiao. But now. Since the other side is about to leave for the time being, they have really escaped. After all, the person who can now step into the parallel space-time is also the later one. Even if this one is really invincible. Can we bring all of them back to parallel time and space? Anyway, it''s huge. Life is the most important thing. But they didn''t expect that the black dragon king didn''t care for the time being, but Chu Lingxiao unexpectedly Grunt! In an instant. Everyone''s face was white and colorless, and they all swallowed in fear. All the future giants. More so. His face was shaking and dumb. No matter who it is, it never occurred to Chu Lingxiao that he dared to challenge the Black Dragon King. Not only that. Even the second master of the black dragon hall did not pay attention! "Young man, it seems that you really think that you can defeat me with your strength?" Black Dragon King turning around. There is no such anger as I imagined, but only endless indifference and contempt in my eyes. In his eyes. Whatever the variables. Wang pinjiu star of him! All of them can be leveled one by one. Today, he is respected by heaven and earth. No one can rival him. He can be called the best in the future! If not for the sake of Heilong hall, the second master, saving his life. And agreed to let him stand on his own. How could he let Chu Lingxiao go for a while? But now. Dare to challenge him! The black dragon hall, the second master, did not make a sound. He is still in the future world. Just passed the inside story of the black dragon hall. Together with the present and the future. To speak with the black dragon hall. But. He also didn''t think that the white man, who was directly ignored by him from beginning to end, was so ungrateful that he had escaped a disaster and dared to make a provocation! You can''t help it. This black dragon hall, the second master, is directly in the future through the black dragon hall, looking at Chu Lingxiao indifferently. Want to see. In his eyes, this man, who has no background identity and has the strength of a nine star ancient giant, wants to do something. Seriously. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t kill the ancestor of the future demon dragon family, he would have a little solicitation in his heart in the face of such a nine star ancient giant. After all. To be able to do it on one''s own. People who come to this step. Looking at the future world, there are only a few, no more than five people. If they can attract the black dragon hall, it will be a great supplement to their strength. But now "The road to death!" Suddenly. This is the second master of the black dragon hall in the future. There is a cold flash in his eyes. Light way: "the Black Dragon King, I don''t care. He is the one who wants to die. No wonder I am in the black dragon hall. After that, I will explain to the other five legendary forces." "But when you do, I hope you''ll be more careful." In an instant. The voice fell. All the future ancient giants, legendary forces, master level characters Mou Guang, all shake their heads helplessly. No wonder black dragon hall. The man in white, looking for his own death, can''t be saved now. Smell the words. On the other side of the Black Dragon King, he snorted coldly and said with disdain: "you look down on me too much. Do you really think that when I was afraid of cutting him, I would shake the foundation of the Ninth Heaven?" With it. The voice fell. Light way: "My Black Dragon King, if you want to kill him, you can do it at any time. I just keep a promise!" But just as he said that. The black dragon horns on the Black Dragon King''s head suddenly became very dark again. The eyes were full of murderous ideas. He said with a loud voice: "kill this guy. Why use one move? Half move is enough!" Boom! Almost in an instant. The pair of black dragon horns on the head, in an instant, face Chu Lingxiao and suppress them. That power. Even those legendary forces and master level figures feel cool around them at the moment, and they feel a power that is extremely penetrating. It spreads and makes their hair stand up. You know. They have all left jiuchongtian, so far away, but now they can feel it. More conceivable. The ninth day of this moment, how terrible it is to bear the pressure! However. At this moment. What happened in front of them was that the whole world of heaven and earth was transformed into a single word in this short moment. Quiet! A big hand. It''s just a slight lift. In their eyes, the Black Dragon King, who has no one to fight against, was directly sucked in by those who have no power to fight back. Next. Click! Just like carrying a chicken, he grabbed his neck and carried it in the air! "This is what you call invincibility?" Black Dragon King: "..." Everyone: "..." Chapter 915 Muddled! Everyone is confused! At this moment, the vast world of heaven and earth fell into a dead silence. All the future giants. Those legendary forces, masters, and people with staring eyes are even more like ghosts. Their eyes are full of horror and disbelief. Their hair is blown up with a brush. What do they see?! One hand! Just one hand! Nine stars! In the future, the founder of the magic dragon family, like a dead dog, was directly pinched in his hand, without any resistance! Click! The cartilage at the throat, along with the hand, made a very light and crisp voice again! Cold! Deep into the bone marrow as cold as stabbing! In an instant. When this extremely penetrating voice reverberates in the ear, all the people who are in a stiff state are just like the people who are horrified. Their bodies suddenly give a deep cold shiver, and they immediately react. Grunt! But this huge world of heaven and earth, which ancient giant, dare to make a sound, all scared of goose bumps, all came out, and immediately swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Far in the future. The black dragon hall, the second master, was even more frightened. He collapsed on the ground, his face was white, his eyes were lost, his body was trembling, his face was full of unbelievable looks, and the deep horror. "Here This, this How could it be. " One hand! Unexpectedly, he captured Wang pinjiu''s Black Dragon King. The most important thing is that he didn''t see how the other side did it from the beginning to the end! No force was used. Just a hand out! Then I caught the Black Dragon King! It''s like pinching ants. It''s in the air! Is this the ghost of him?! This is not an ordinary friar, not to mention a quasi giant, giant, ancient giant, but Wang pin nine stars! The future is invincible! Who can be the opponent of the Black Dragon King? To be honest. When I heard that Chu Lingxiao was in the two of them, ready to leave, I dared to challenge the Black Dragon King. He''s inside the solid. I don''t mean to be angry. On the contrary. He felt that Chu Lingxiao also helped them in the Black Dragon Palace indirectly. After all, the five legendary forces, when the Black Dragon King left the future world, joined hands and forced the palace to them. He was then. I really don''t want to. They don''t need to abide by the previous rules at all. What secret of the Ninth Heaven hasn''t been revealed, so they can''t do it? Joke! Now the Black Dragon King has stepped into a crucial step, reaching the level of nine stars. They need to be afraid of other legendary forces in the black dragon hall? Wang pin nine stars. Who can be the enemy in the world? There''s no way. The five legendary forces are jointly pressing against the palace. The black dragon palace can''t stop them, so they have to swear by the power of heaven. Before the Ninth Heaven''s secret is revealed. Do not fight against the five legendary forces. We can''t do it on the ninth day. But if someone is determined to challenge the people in the black dragon hall in the Ninth Heaven, then they can no longer care about these things. The power of heaven will not care about them. I thought the Black Dragon King was going to fight. Can solve this man in an instant. Even. Take this power to indirectly search for the whole Ninth Heaven. But now what''s the matter?! A king of nine stars! Unexpectedly by the other side, a hand to be pinched, the moment was raised in the air! Is this still Wang pin nine stars? He even doubted. At this moment, the Black Dragon King is as weak as a mortal! But in fact. The Black Dragon King, who once dominated the future era, is the era of the invincible. The most important thing is that the Black Dragon King at that time was very young, fighting all the invincible hands of the same generation. Even the older generation, there were not many, who were the opponents of the black dragon king at that time. If it wasn''t for the Black Dragon King that year, he was hit by the unexplained scourge, resulting in serious injury. If you want to find the medicine for recovery, you can only go to the immortal land. At first. He thought that there was no hope in his life. He would see the Black Dragon King again. Although he knew that the Black Dragon King was still alive these years, he was probably dying, and he had the last breath. But I didn''t think of it. The Black Dragon King not only never destroys the earth, but also recovers to the peak of Qi and blood, and steps into the king''s nine stars! But now! Grunt! In an instant. This black dragon hall, the second master, suddenly all over the body, involuntarily, once again hit a cold shiver, the moment from the original memories, woke up. Hiss! But the next moment. When I saw the real picture from the past world, the black dragon hall, the second master, even shrank his pupils with fear. All his goosebumps came out and took a breath of cool air on the spot! This moment. It''s not just the black dragon hall, the second master. In that world, all the ancient giants are like this. A pair of eyes. They were all in unison. A face full of horror and horror. The whole body began to shiver because of the scene in the Ninth Heaven. Just see! King product nine stars - Black Dragon King! Invincible in their eyes! At first, I started to move my limbs like a poor animal. When I was facing death, I felt that I wanted to struggle for my life from my heart. There was still a posture of Wang pin, nine stars, standing high. Click! Black Dragon King''s eyes are white for a while. All the ancient giants in the future can feel the Black Dragon King at this moment, and what kind of feeling is inside. Fear? Thriller? Unbelievable? None of them should be. Despair! Deep despair! Who can believe that Wang pin, nine stars, actually in front of each other, so casual play abuse, is about to die! And! Or to be choked to death! This scene. It was a dead silence. Even more let these future ancient tycoons, scared of a hair numb, all held their breath. "No No, No Don''t kill me Ask... Please let me go... " The endless sense of suffocation, makes the Black Dragon King at this moment fall into the endless abyss, fear, horror and unwillingness, but there is still a trace of disbelief in his eyes. Because. Until now. He couldn''t believe it. He was captured by a man with one hand, and now he is to be kneaded to death like an animal. You know. He is the king of nine! How can we die so humbly! But even though the Black Dragon King exerted all his strength, he could not get rid of Chu Lingxiao''s hand in any case. Another CLICK! The Black Dragon King''s eyes were completely dim. Looking at the surrounding scenes, the Black Dragon King''s face was filled with horror and fear. "No No, no...... " He''s really not reconciled. So I died. But before he had finished saying this, the whole man was cut off in an instant. Bang! The next moment. He was thrown aside by Chu Lingxiao. This moment. Quiet! There was a dead silence. All the ancient giants, looking at the Ninth Heaven''s white clothes, are shivering! Chapter 916 Now. The second master of the black dragon hall in the future was the one who felt most frightened. I was sweating all over. All gooseflesh came out. The legs are as soft as possible. The station is unstable. One hand. He captured the black dragon king who has reached the level of Wang pin and nine stars. Then, with one hand, he killed the black dragon king who once dominated the future! What kind of person is this? At least it must be the late stage of Wang pin''s nine stars! Otherwise! How can it be done! A late figure of Wang pin''s nine stars! There are people in the future! This Bang! The next moment. The black dragon hall, the second master, could not help it any more. In a moment, he collapsed on the ground. I can''t get up again. Wang pin, nine stars later! These people are better than the black dragon king who just stepped into Wang pin''s nine stars! If the Black Dragon King. As if it could impact their six legendary forces, the first master, once reached the realm. That man in white! It has only half foot into that realm - huangpin nine stars! Only their six legendary forces, the first master, are qualified to enter the realm! The real king comes to the world! But how could it be?! Wang pin, a late figure of nine stars! A strong man of this rank! How can there be anyone in this world? Even their six legendary forces, the first master, are now disappearing one by one, missing and suspected of dying in endless years. But now! Unexpectedly came out a king product nine star later period! Quiet! Dead silence! This moment. In the future, many legendary figures are trembling. Their faces are white and frightening. They are afraid to make a sound. Black dragon hall. The second master, slumped on the ground, his eyes wide, covered his mouth tightly, and did not dare to make a sound. Even though he is now in the future world. You can see after that. I dare not breathe. Shivering all over. The king of black dragon, who has reached the level of nine stars, has been kneaded to death by the other side. Is there any good fruit to eat in his black dragon hall, the second master and even their whole black dragon hall? It''s over. It''s really over. But the next moment. Seeing Chu Lingxiao, he didn''t pay any attention to his meaning at all. He just pointed out that he could see the real picture of the past world. After he turned it into ashes, his figure quickly disappeared in the Ninth Heaven. In an instant. This is the second master of the black dragon hall. It''s like a general amnesty. The whole person was paralyzed on the ground in an instant, deeply relieved. But the face. Still a white, eyes are full of horror and can not believe. In this world! There is also a king product nine star later existence! And! Now it''s in that world! That is to say. The Ninth Heaven''s secret doesn''t mean At the same time. It''s not just the black dragon hall, this legendary force, the rest of the future world, the five legendary forces. Deep inside. There is a real picture connecting the present and the ancient, which is smashed. This moment. The five legendary forces are all in a dead silence, just like the end of the world. No matter what kind of masters they are sitting in, they are petrified at this moment. They are in deep silence and terror. Hall of the future. Those masters. More is the eyelid son a burst of crazy jump, a heart, because of this scene, almost scared jumped out. One hand! Catch the Black Dragon King! Then the Black Dragon King, in front of their eyes, died alive! Such strength! It''s not the late period of Wang pin''s nine stars, what is it? But they didn''t think of it at all. They thought Chu Lingxiao was just in the same situation as the third master, but now they are totally wrong. Where is this nine star ancient giant! This is clearly a one and a half foot. It has been able to step into the legendary forces, the first master, once reached the terrifying situation - huangpin nine stars! Now. No matter which of their six legendary forces, the first master, has disappeared. They don''t even know where they have gone. That is to say! Today in the world! This man! Now, the real invincible, if there is no accident, then Chu Lingxiao will one day step into the nine stars of huangpin! Huangpin! The real king comes to the world! Today and tomorrow! Who can be the enemy! The key is! Chu Lingxiao is still their human friar, but now, when we see Chu Lingxiao is called by the Black Dragon King, their future Hall, as the most solid support of the human friar, doesn''t help This In an instant. These Hall of the future, master level figures, all fell into a silence, unable to say a word for a long time. Regret? Of course, regret! If they had gone to help Chu Lingxiao before, maybe now, the most beneficial thing would be their future palace. They would have a good relationship with Chu Lingxiao. That later period of Tianpin is their future palace and the biggest dependence in the future. But now! Their relationship with Chu Lingxiao seems to have gone further and further "Second, this..." "Well, needless to say, now we can only take one step, one step." Many of the hall of the future, the master level figures look at it, only to see the second master of the hall of the future, waving his hands powerlessly, leaving only a trace of regret in his eyes. The rest of the world. The same is true. But only that cold gorgeous peerless ninth time, actually was in the beautiful eyes was full of unwilling, tightly grasped two jade hands, but finally, also can only helplessly, gradually relaxed. The other side. In that world, all the ancient giants saw Chu Lingxiao disappear in the Ninth Heaven. Instant. All involuntarily hit a cold shiver. Next. It''s a complete turn. Immediately. Such as the general smell of terror, hurriedly left the original place, one by one all hide back to the corners of the mountains. Immediately. Then with the panic of eyes, has been staring at the ninth day, a heart, are shivering in a while. And now. The future world. A legendary force, the ruins saint! The second master, whose body was trembling and white, could not stop his eyes. Now. He really felt that. Almost, he went to the ghost gate. At this moment, he felt a sense of happiness for the rest of his life. Immediately. A pair of trembling eyes, then looked to stand beside oneself, a white haired old man, for a moment can no longer say a word. "Well, I''m right." The old man said lightly: "if I had not stopped you, would you have made the same mistake as the Black Dragon King now?" Second master: "..." The voice fell. The whole scene is a moment of silence like a cicada. Chapter 917 One of the six legendary forces, Xusheng. It is the most mysterious one in the future world. Why do you say that? Because. The other five legendary forces have a history that can be traced back. When and where they were founded and what they finally experienced, they finally became the backbone of a nation and ascended the eternal legendary forces. What''s more. Can be in the grand atmosphere of the long river of time, leaving a thick and colorful. But the ruins are holy. It''s different. It, without any history, can be recorded, neither the present nor the future, nor any ancient giant, know where it is. More different. Xusheng, unlike the other five legendary forces, has a clan support, such as the future Hall, which belongs to the human race, and the founder of the future melong clan, is also the Third Master of the black dragon hall. This is the case. More or less. This is true of the five legendary forces. But only. The ruins are different! It, as if it appeared out of nowhere, has no race, no historical record. What''s more amazing is that it, like the other five legendary World Games, leaves no trace in the long river of time, indicating its unique and supreme position. But even so. Ruins saint, but has boarded one of the six legendary forces. But. This is not the legendary power of Xusheng, who is willing to be named legend, but its name. It is granted by the other five legendary powers. Because it''s too mysterious. No trace. It''s called legend. But after so many years, the other five legendary forces have become more and more famous, and no one dares to fight against them. On the contrary, the ruins are becoming more and more famous in the eyes of all future ethnic friars. Almost all races. All agree. The ruins are not worthy of the legendary power. Because. It did not leave its own trace in the long river of time. However. The powerful forces among many races want to replace the ruins, but they can''t be found in any way. In the eyes of those ethnic forces. Since the ruins are holy, they can take this position, so can they. However, the area where the ruins are located cannot be found. I never had the chance. However. In fact, what even the other five legendary forces don''t know is that the ethnic forces who once wanted to replace the ruins with saints have been reduced to ashes one by one in the boundless years. In the eyes of others. Those ethnic forces died in the struggle between the future races, and finally, unfortunately, disappeared. But in fact. But every time there is a shadow of the ruins. As the name suggests. What is a ruins saint? Rising from the ruins, what are those ruins? All of them are the top of the Imperial forces! But over the years, there are no fewer than ten top imperial forces who want to replace the ruins. But. Each one eventually becomes a cloud. ¡­¡­ But now. Xu Sheng, the second master, no matter what he experienced, he felt that at this moment, compared with the death of the Black Dragon King, it was just a small Witch that saw a big witch, and it was not worth mentioning at all! It''s terrible! A king of nine stars! With just one hand, give And standing. He also doubted that the strength of the man in white could not be as terrible as the old man described. In this world. Who, with a slap of his hand at will, lifted a strong man in the later period of Wang pin out of the long river of time? It''s totally out of the question. For this reason. He had a big fight with the old man. But in the end. Or just listen to the old man and stay in the future world for a while to see if it''s true. But now "Taizu, here What kind of person is this man? How can he be so strong? " In an instant. The second master of the ruins could not help but ask immediately, his eyes full of wonder and dumbness. The rest of the world''s holy masters. At the same time, I looked at the old man with white hair standing there. For the identity of the elderly. They are the only masters of the huge ruins. The old man with white hair is the elder brother of the first master of their ruins. Just. Since the first master of their ruins disappeared, he could not even find his shadow in the long river, the old man with white hair has been looking for the first master of their ruins in the future. I have never asked them about the ruins, anything. At first. They also thought that the old man with white hair would never have a chance to see him again. Never thought about it. When they found out what secrets the only man in the world, the Ninth Heaven, had hidden. The old man with white hair appeared again. Until recently. They couldn''t help contacting each other. Tianpin nine star late strong! To be honest. What is the Black Dragon King? But considering that the old man with white hair will not stay in their holy area for a long time, he has no choice but to send a man to force the black dragon palace with other legendary forces. Actually. According to the details of their ruins. Even if the old man with white hair is not there, even if the Black Dragon King steps into wangpin Jiuxing, he still can''t find their holy area. But for the secret of the Ninth Heaven. Now, they can''t be exposed too much. Otherwise, they will become the thorn in the eyes of other legendary forces. That''s not good. But now. The development of this matter is far beyond their imagination. The Black Dragon King, who has reached the level of Wang pin and nine stars, was killed by one hand! Think of the old man with white hair. Back to the future world, what to say to them. A slap! Then he, the later strongman of Tianzun, was photographed! Now! The strength of this man in white is not huangpin Jiuxing, what will it be?! "But how could it be..." Suddenly. The master of a temple, seeing no one to talk to, couldn''t help but speak to himself. He still couldn''t believe it. In the future, in addition to the first master of six legendary forces, there is another master named huangpin Jiuxing! You can''t help it. I heard this soliloquy. The other masters of the ruins could not help frowning. Yeah. This is impossible. In addition to their six legendary forces, who can become the emperor''s nine stars in the world by their own power? You know. In addition to their own talents, the most important thing is that the six legendary forces, the first master, are the first masters. Because it is the first master. Only then can we become the nine stars of huangpin! But why is this man in white? "Taibozu..." But in the second master of the ruins, when he could not help asking again, he heard the old man saying something: "maybe This man in white has something to do with the man in the future... " Everyone: "..." Chapter 918 Almost for a second. At the moment when this sentence fell, the deep place of the huge ruins became a dead silence. No matter what the master of the world market is, his eyes are almost opened. The next moment. The second master. What''s more, he blurted out: "it''s impossible, too uncle. You haven''t seen the scene when the man appeared. Even the first masters of our legendary forces are not qualified to contact, so how can you..." "Then why do you want to explain that a nine star emperor product suddenly appears and can lift me out of the long river of time with a slap?" The old man with white hair frowned at once. "It''s not just a huangpin nine star. It''s very likely that it''s reached the middle of huangpin nine star!" Second master: "..." Everyone: "..." Yeah. Why? They want to know why! But if we talk about the relationship with the champion, they can''t believe it. Those people. A wave of your hand. Jiuchongtian. They turn into ashes. Wave again. Then he restored jiuchongtian. Even if it''s emperor pin nine stars. I''m afraid it can''t be done. How could someone in the world have a relationship with them? "Taibozu, here..." The next moment. The second master of the ruins wanted to open his mouth, so he was interrupted by the old man with white hair. "You don''t have to say, wait, no matter whether it is or not, that man is not us now, and can be provoked. Now I just hope that this man really has nothing to do with the man who has won the crown of the past, the present and the future." Say. The old man with white hair sighed helplessly. "Otherwise, no matter who we are, we have to quit the world of heaven and earth. We don''t need to think about the secret hidden in the Ninth Heaven." Second master: "..." "Taibozu..." Upon hearing this, the rest of the masters of the ruins were also in a hurry. But none of them were interrupted by the old man with white hair. "You don''t have to say that what we can do now, we can only watch it change. We only hope that this man in white doesn''t find the secret there in the Ninth Heaven." "Or, it''s my guess, it''s wrong. In this period of time, you all give me a safe and stable life in the future world." Hear that. The second master, when he raised his head and heard another meaning in the old man''s words, hurriedly said: "where are you going, uncle Tai?" "I have found a trace of the first life in these years. Maybe I can find him soon." The old man''s eyes sank suddenly and said in a cold voice: "listen, before I come back, no one is allowed to go to the future world. Maybe we can find the first life back. Maybe we can find the buried secret. The holy area of our ruins and the chance to get it. Do you understand?" In an instant. Hearing the words of the old man with white hair, no matter who''s face, it can''t help changing and changing. There''s a trace of disbelief in his eyes, and his breath can''t help rushing. Immediately. They all looked at each other. Traces of the first life? Seriously! If we really look for the first master of their holy area, maybe they are just like the old man with white hair. They may not have no hope. From this man in white, we will fight for the Ninth Heaven secret! You know. Before they disappeared, they had already stepped into huangpin Jiuxing. If they could find it, maybe now they have already stepped into a higher level. You can''t help it. In the eyes of all the masters of the ruins, there was a flash of excitement and expectation. "Well, I''ll go now." The voice fell. The figure of the old man with white hair has disappeared in the depth of the ruins. ¡­¡­ And now on the other side. In the world of heaven and earth, the ancient giants of the future, hiding in the corner of the mountains, a pair of eyes, are still not willing to move away from the Ninth Heaven. One by one, eyes as big as two eggs. In case they blink. There will be something missing. At the same time. They also hope that Chu Lingxiao will never discover the secret of the Ninth Heaven. Otherwise. What are they waiting for? And now Chu Lingxiao. However, it is in the Ninth Heaven. In that long river of time, there are endless pictures of the times, interweaved together, forming one magnificent scene after another. History is going backwards. At the same time, it is advancing. But. They all changed with Chu Lingxiao''s lonely eyes. Soon. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are back. Light way: "it seems that it''s time..." Immediately. As soon as the voice fell, Chu Lingxiao waved his hand and took out the fake flower. The next moment. This fake flower seems to have been summoned by some kind of call. For a long time, it suddenly looks like an ordinary River and shakes violently. This power, shaking the sky and earth, may reveal a trace. Can be instantaneous. Turn a king''s nine stars into ashes. But in the center of Chu Lingxiao, it''s like a holy mountain. Ye is still carrying his hands, standing there without any fluctuation. Soon. For a long time, the river was once again calm. And the fake flower in front of us is inlaid in the river of time in an instant, but it is reasonable to say that as long as it appears in the river of time, it will be seen by the forces that have left traces in the river of time. But. The future world at this moment. Several legendary forces. It''s still quiet. Nothing strange seems to have been found. But in fact. In the long river of time, the fake flower has become a part of it. Next. Chu Lingxiao waved again. The body of the Black Dragon King, which was put outside, was sucked in and turned into ashes in an instant. The brilliant divine particles. And then, it fell on the false flower. Instant. Let this false flower, a petal that has not yet bloomed, move a little, but then, return to calm. The next moment. A faint voice. From Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, it came out. "So it is..." The voice is light. But it just sounds like it has a very penetrating meaning. It seems that if we want this fake flower to bloom in an all-round way, we need more power of the nine star ancient giant. But just now. Even if it is a body of king pin nine stars, it becomes a most pure power particle. But also just let this false flower petal. A little bit! Chapter 919 The reason why Chu Lingxiao still has the body of the Black Dragon King. Just want to see. Is there any other way. It can make this fake flower bloom in an all-round way, but now it does. But. This requires the power of many ancient giants. In other words. It needs the lives of many ancient giants. But. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao shook his head again and said: "this is not the way I want to go after all." Chu Lingxiao didn''t plan to let this fake flower bloom in this way. At the same time. Under an abyss. The mysterious young figure seems to have sensed something, but once again, it slowly emerged from under the abyss. His eyes are very deep. Immediately. He looked to the ninth day. The face was full of complicated expressions. Murmured: "this man really didn''t take this road. If I did, I''m afraid I did. Unfortunately, this fake flower is not mine, if..." From the words of this mysterious young figure. Can hear it. If this false flower is planted by him, I''m afraid that he will blood wash the whole present and the future. Those who dare to speak in such a tone. You can imagine. In fact, how far has the power come. But. In this short moment. However, he was careless. There was a divine particle floating out of the abyss. You can''t help it. Let this mysterious young figure suddenly flash a little flustered in his eyes. It seems that he is afraid of this situation, so he quickly reaches out his hand and puts that divine particle with his breath. Instant. They were shot out. But in fact. This is called breath particle. It''s just the size of an ant. Not to mention some of the ancient giants in the future, they are ordinary mortals. When they see a place, they suddenly come out with a strange light, they will never pay attention to it, just think of it as a firefly. But in the eyes of this mysterious young figure. But it''s very important. Not only after it''s out. Immediately. It''s a coagulation of big hands, which immediately imprisons the area. Then, with a wave of big hands, it cleans up every corner of the area again. It''s like Amnesty. A deep sigh of relief. But you know. This mysterious young figure just threatened to kill all the ancient giants and let the fake flower blossom in full swing. But now. But just because of such a small thing, it becomes so tense. It''s a little confusing. "Well, well, if history changes because of this breath particle, then what''s the use of doing all this..." Mumble. Then it disappeared under the abyss. And this mysterious young figure. The same is true. It''s gone. As the mysterious young figure said, history can''t be changed, but it''s not impossible. It''s just that he doesn''t think it''s time. If it''s because of such a breath particle. Let other ancient giants in this world, or those future ancient giants, legendary forces, master level figures, find his existence. Yes. Another twists and turns. In the eyes of this mysterious young figure, it is not difficult for them to solve these problems. But if that''s why. It led to mistakes in history. I''m afraid of the slightest deviation. Will make him want to do things, change is impossible. And now it''s all. Whether it''s the death of the Black Dragon King or the fact that Chu Lingxiao sent the fake flower to the Ninth Heaven, or injected the power of the Black Dragon King into the fake flower. For him. Now we are moving forward step by step according to the historical progress, without any mistakes. He even knows. Next. What will happen. But now. He can''t show up yet. We must wait for that fake flower to become the same flower, so that we can fight for it and win it with one stroke! This flower! He must have it! But at this time. On the top of some towering mountain top, there is also a woman with hair covering, cold and gorgeous. Her eyes. Subconsciously, he looked at the direction of the abyss, frowned and murmured: "strange, is it my illusion?" With it. Beautiful eyes is a fierce coagulation, looking straight to the direction of the abyss, every corner. But no matter how cold and gorgeous the woman in the hair looks. No one found the abyss. In her eyes, only the endless mountains and forests, then, the woman slightly shook her head. "Maybe it''s really my illusion. How can there still be people like me in this world?" The voice just dropped. The figure of the cold and gorgeous woman in her cape disappeared on the top of the mountain. At the same time. A nine day gas, wantonly surrounding the volcano, there is also a huge, cold and horrible figure, that figure, first looked at the direction of the cool woman. Next. Just like the woman, she also looked at the direction of the abyss, the cold and incomparable eyes, mixed with a trace of incomparably quiet light, and wanted to see through everything. But after a full ten seconds. The huge cold figure disappeared with it. But whether it is the previous hair that cool woman, or this huge cold figure, the two did not find the abyss, only when just aware of that breath. It''s an illusion. ¡­¡­ Just. Two people No. Even the mysterious figure under the abyss did not know that Chu Lingxiao''s eyes were on him in the Ninth Heaven. Whisper. Light way: "little mouse?" Immediately. Chu Lingxiao then walked out from the long river of time. When all the ancient giants, the future ancient giants, as well as the legendary forces, master level characters eyes, once again saw Chu Lingxiao''s figure, appeared at the edge of the Ninth Heaven. This moment. All people''s bodies, are not from a sudden tight, a heart, are not from the moment mentioned the voice. The eyes tremble. His face was full of fear and uneasiness. The only thing they want to know now is whether Chu Lingxiao found the hidden secret when he was in the Ninth Heaven. Because. In their eyes. One hand. In addition to Wang pin''s late strong! What else can there be! These are the characters. I''m afraid there''s really no secret in the Ninth Heaven. But the next moment. When people saw the figure of Chu Lingxiao, they left from the Ninth Heaven. You can''t help it. Everyone was in a daze. Are they wrong? Not even the other side? Chapter 920 This is not their wild guess. It is just Chu Lingxiao left, they did not see what the opponent''s hands have. Again. They''ve been staring out for so long. I didn''t see it either. What''s going on in the Ninth Heaven, isn''t it? If that unimaginable secret is really found, it will not be. There is no movement at all, right? It''s hard not to It''s exactly what they think. Really not even people of this level have been found? The next moment. Almost before Chu Lingxiao left jiuchongtian, later, these ancient giants in the future, who are legendary masters of forces, have rushed to jiuchongtian. But. In fact, most of them are still unable to enter the Ninth Heaven. Still can only stay in the eighth day. But that''s not to say. Among these people, no one really can step into the Ninth Heaven. On the contrary, there are quite a lot of them, four or five. Those ancient giants who could not enter the Ninth Heaven. It can only stand on the eighth heaven. Looking at these nine star ancient giants, they fly to the Ninth Heaven. Their eyes are full of color and helplessness. Standing there, they can only stare at them and do nothing. But since they can step into the eighth day. Which behind, does not have the strong foundation to support? It was almost a moment. All the eight star ancient giants, the masters of the legendary forces, have hurriedly led to the future world, and told the forces behind them what happened here at this moment. Ask them to send someone over as soon as possible. Hurry to the ninth day. A Ninth Heaven that Wang pin inspected in the later period of the nine stars must have left some clues for them even if it was not found. If they can follow this, keep looking. It may not be impossible to find it. Soon. In addition to the ruins and saints area, the other five legendary forces came to this world''s main heaven and earth world in less than half a incense burning time. The next moment. One by one, I stepped into the Ninth Heaven. One is more urgent than the other. Because. They know. Maybe this is their last chance, if not this one. No, I''m afraid that in the future, these legendary forces will have no chance to enter the Ninth Heaven. A king of nine stars later. Unless they are the first masters of legendary forces, who among them can fight? Now the other side just left. What else do they need to hesitate? Hurry up! When the other party doesn''t step into the ninth day, find it quickly. Maybe they can find it, maybe. For this reason. Five legendary forces. This time, almost all the people who came here are the third masters of the same color. They also brought all kinds of anti heaven magic weapons buried in the deep, so that they could find out the secret buried in the Ninth Heaven. But when these ancient giants. On the ninth heavy day, I looked left and right, and after three rounds of incense, I still couldn''t find it. Can''t help but. They had to turn over the Ninth Heaven, but there was still nothing in the Ninth Heaven. Only In an instant. The eyes of these ancient giants all looked at the same time, but no one dared to go in first. Because. Even though they are a group of nine star ancient giants, the power of a long time brings them too much danger. Although it''s OK for them to go in. But in the future. There is a great chance that they will stop here forever and never go any further. They are absolutely afraid to try this practice of cutting off the path of cultivation ahead. But the next moment. But there is an ancient giant of nine stars, rushed in, it seems that it comes from the future world, an ancient place. See here. Those legendary forces, masters of the third generation, all have a twinkling of their eyes. They all looked at each other. My eyes are full of bad things. Although they can''t go in, it doesn''t mean they won''t rob. As long as this nine star ancient giant from the ancient land really finds out something from it, it doesn''t matter whether it is or not! Grab! Be sure to grab it! "You guys, don''t forget, you''ve all signed the oath of heaven. Don''t kill yourself at that time!" The Third Master of a legendary force suddenly said in a cold voice. Smell the words. The masters of the other four legendary forces gave a snort. Naturally they remember that. But. This is also their chance! If there is anything in this long time, who dares to rob the rest of them as long as they get it? The oath of heaven. It''s the sword on their heads. Same now. They can also be shields on their heads! But soon. When a thin figure, who was in a hurry, ran out of the river of time with a frightened face. These nine star giants. I was stunned immediately. Those five legendary forces, the third master, who are ready to fight for it, are also stunned and shocked. Even now. The face of the other side is very different. But they knew that the man who came out was the nine star ancient giant from the ancient land who had gone in before. How could it be like this? They remember. Before the other party went in, he was not like this. He was a young man with great Qi and blood. But how could he become such a miserable young man in such a short time? There was no spirit in his whole body. A pale face. White hair. It''s more bony. All of a sudden. He was robbed of 90% of his life, and the whole man was about to fall. "What''s the matter!" In an instant. The master of a legendary force hurriedly walked past. Next moment. The ancient land giant fell on the ground directly and looked at the crowd in horror. Even if he said a word at the moment, it was difficult. He was dumb and said: "help Just help me... " But before the crowd gathered, the NINE-STAR ancient giant from the ancient land was already unwilling and cut off his anger. Just stay. Everyone around, frowning one by one, shook his head. It seems like a long time. Something really went wrong. Otherwise. How can a nine star ancient giant suddenly become like this? It''s hard not to Really... For a moment. A legendary force, the third master, just wanted to go in and have a look, and stopped in a moment. And in the leaf gate area. At this moment, all kinds of scenes in the Ninth Heaven appear in a real image. And it''s in the crowd. I am looking at it. A faint voice came from behind the crowd. "Are you all finished?" The body of the frightened people suddenly trembled for a while, and all of them immediately took back their sight. Chapter 921 Now Chu Lingxiao. And he sat in the seat of the East pole hall. Besides Ye Feng, ye Xuan and all the core clansmen in ye men area. And East ink white, the ancient giants of parallel time and space. Their disciples who have reached the realm of creation. And don''t ask for the sky. It''s like one or two people. But. For them now, there is no doubt about Chu Lingxiao. No, it can''t. I dare not. The powerful black dragon king was crushed to death by this man. They couldn''t imagine it. What kind of people are there. Can be this opponent. Dongmobai, who has returned to God, is the most powerful monk of all. Immediately. I hurried to go there. Bow and say: "adults, what are these people looking for? I think they seem to..." But said. Dongmobai dare not ask. Because. He knew that after Chu Lingxiao solved the Black Dragon King, he had to stay in the Ninth Heaven for such a long time. There must be something wrong. But specific. He dare not ask more. Now. A nine star ancient giant, only stepped into the long river of time, not long, died. This is something he never thought of before. After all. For the nine star ancient giant, the top of the world, although this long time still has an indelible impact on such people, it should not be possible to cause any danger to the nine star ancient giant. Let alone dead. It''s amazing. Now. Ye Feng and ye Xuan, after a few days, see Chu Lingxiao again, and their eyes are different. The power of the Black Dragon King. They see it in their eyes, too. Not yet. This huge world of the main heaven and the earth becomes like that. The dark color sweeps all over the place, and the other side''s footsteps come to jiuchongtian. The eternal jiuchongtian begins to have a shivering scene. Such strength. It can only be described as ghosts crying and howling. Even if it is invincible in the world, it is not too much. But it is such a character that, in front of Chu Lingxiao, he is still like an ant, just a hand, he is kneaded alive. It''s terrible. Just as they were thinking, they saw Chu Lingxiao standing up slowly. You can''t help it. Everyone hurriedly lowered their heads slightly to show respect. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao pointed out that such a large picture of the real scene turned into nothingness in an instant. A faint voice. Also along with the light and crisp incomparable footsteps, fell down. "It''s a pity, but you are not those nine star ancient giants..." Smell the words. Ye Feng and ye Xuan''s heads are lower. They come back from another parallel space-time. Although it has been found, the key thing that can change the history of the leaf gate. But it''s just their cultivation now. Not enough to turn things around. They need to wait until they step into the Empire level creation world to have that qualification, but they are still only a Heavenly Lord, far away from the Empire level creation world. I don''t know. When they reach the Empire level realm of creation, what will ye men become then. But. Now they, however, can''t open their mouths. If Chu Lingxiao helps them again. That''s true. They can''t even look at themselves. If it was earlier. They need to reach the Ninth Heaven level to change the fate of Ye men, which is really more difficult than climbing. But now as long as it reaches the level of emperor to create the world. For this reason. When they left the parallel space-time, they were still proud for a while. By virtue of their cultivation talent. Emperor level created the world. It should definitely be cultivated. But before they were happy for a few days, dongmobai and other people arrived. They were really scared at the beginning. They didn''t react until dongmobai and other people mentioned Chu Lingxiao. But when you know the state of these people. It was a real blow. Even the disciples are much stronger than them. What else do they have to be proud of? Now. More importantly, they saw so many ancient giants who were able to climb the Ninth Heaven. To be honest, they really felt that they did not want to be aggressive at the beginning. I thought. The future world. Not many people have reached this point. But now. But found that there are so many. Now, they are really ashamed to hear Chu Lingxiao''s words again. But Dong Mobai these people, actually in the heart does not have any uneasiness. After all, they were monks in parallel time and space. Heaven is not perfect. If you let them, they are the monks who are the real masters of the world of heaven and earth. The nine star ancient giants are not necessarily untouchable. But Chu Lingxiao said that. They really don''t understand. "Adult......" But. Just as dongmobai couldn''t help it, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao before he said the next word. "You guys, hurry up and practice. Time is running out." With it. Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared in the East pole hall in an instant, leaving only a blank face of all the people, one by one you look at me, I look at you, my heart is full of mist. I don''t understand what Chu Lingxiao said. ¡­¡­ And now the future giant. Whether it''s the eighth or the ninth, or it''s all over the world. I haven''t waited for them to come back. Chu Lingxiao''s figure. Then it appeared in the eyes of all the people. In an instant! Especially those nine star ancient giants who are still in the Ninth Heaven, when they saw Chu Lingxiao one by one, they were scared and felt numb, and their legs were suddenly soft. Immediately. All couldn''t help shivering. The next moment. One by one, even more in a hurry, left the ninth day. Because. They saw it. Chu Lingxiao is coming from the Ninth Heaven! Soon. Those nine star ancient giants, even the hall of the future that once saw Chu Lingxiao, the third master, are still shivering with fear. Follow the others. They all hid in the mountains and forests. This moment. The whole world of heaven and earth was suddenly silent. Countless people tremble. I dare not speak. Eyes light uneasy, full of white and scary, all staring at that road, now standing in the ninth heavy sky of white figure. The color of shock. I can''t use any words to describe it. Although they don''t know what Chu Lingxiao is going to do, they dare not breathe under a white garment, no matter which ancient giant is in the future. Because of Chu Lingxiao. The mysterious figure under the abyss was also inconceivable and revealed. A dull face. It seems that some can''t believe that Chu Lingxiao will appear on the ninth day at this time. But the next moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s hand slowly fell down, a section of golden characters coagulated in the void made him stare at his eyes. "From now on, no one can enter the Ninth Heaven without my consent!" "Those who disobey, behead!" Chapter 922 The voice fell. All the ancient giants, the future ancient giants, as well as the legendary forces, master level characters, all of them were shocked. Grunt! The next moment. But also involuntarily forced to swallow a saliva. Wait until they react. What Chu Lingxiao said. In an instant. All of them were stupid, and their faces were shocked. There was a trace of horror in their eyes, and there was also a trace of unwillingness. What is this? Forbid them to step into the Ninth Heaven? Isn''t that overbearing? If they could not enter the Ninth Heaven, the world of heaven and earth. Then why do they come to this world and suffer so much? But I haven''t waited for them to come back to their senses. Boom! With a certain mountain, under Chu Lingxiao''s hand, it turned into ashes. Chu Lingxiao''s figure. Then disappeared again in the Ninth Heaven. But looking at the ashen mountain, everyone''s face became extremely bitter. What is this? Threat? Seriously. In the later period of a king''s nine stars, even if they are legendary forces, now all the details can''t be stopped. Unless the first master appears. This is the future. Who else can be this opponent? Just imagining the scene of the Black Dragon King being kneaded to death with one hand of the other, the people suddenly felt that their hair was creepy and all of them had goose bumps. Quiet. It was quiet. Do they really compromise like this? That''s the secret of Guanjue in ancient and modern times. It''s so big. I''m afraid that even if emperor pinjiuxing did it, he would only be defeated by his subordinates. These people. But also triggered their future world of heaven and earth, a surprise. Why are they today. Able to travel through the past? In a sense, it''s the man''s reason. Why do each of them have their own future world? Again. It''s also because of the man. If they had not seen the horror scene of the past, they would have thought that the future is the world of heaven and earth, which is what it is. Wave it with one hand. Nine unchanging heavens turn to ashes. One hand at a time. Eternal nine heavy days, once again restore the same! This led to their future world, which was supposed to be the world of the Lord and the heaven and the earth where all nationalities coexisted, but because of that person, they were transformed into the world of the Lord and the heaven and the earth. Strictly speaking. How can the Black Dragon King, who has reached the level of nine stars, shake the whole nine heavens? Actually. They all knew it. If it wasn''t for that man to turn the nine heavens into ashes and reorganize them, how could the nine heavens today be shaken by a king product nine stars. You know. Even if they are the six legendary forces, the first master, the real emperor of the world''s nine stars. We can''t shake jiuchongtian at all. What''s more, Wang pinjiu? But in the past, history has given them a horrifying answer. With a light wave, jiuchongtian will turn into ashes! It''s a character that can''t be described in words. What is the secret of the Ninth Heaven? Who doesn''t want to know the secret that can make those people, at any cost, reorganize jiuchongtian and bury it? No way! The secret of such a person! How can they say that giving up can give up! Suddenly. These ancient giants of the future, the masters of legendary forces, all have a tight eye. To be honest. Although they are against a strong person in the late period of Wang pin''s nine stars, they can really use four words to describe them today, which is not too much. But if you don''t try. What are they doing these years for? For a moment. These ancient giants of the future, the masters of legendary forces, all left this world. And those ancient giants that existed in this era. But only a helpless smile. If they can''t even enter the Ninth Heaven, the gap between them and the ancient giants in the future is really too big. Who knows those future ancient giants, and what kind of backers? ¡­¡­ But now. No matter which side of the ancient giant, all don''t know is that this huge world of heaven and earth. Since Chu Lingxiao, from this time. In the Ninth Heaven. It''s the moment to say those two sentences. The three mysterious and cold figures are all staring at each other, completely shocked and silly. One convenience is the huge figure under the crater. The other party. It''s the towering mountain top, the woman in the hair, cold and gorgeous. And the last one. It is the mysterious young figure under the abyss! All three were in a moment. By Chu Lingxiao''s words. Stay where you are. Until now, just like waking up from a dream, I realized what just happened. But when we look at the ninth day. Where is the figure of Chu Lingxiao? But how could it be?! Why? It''s impossible! Why does this man, at this point in time, reappear in the Ninth Heaven? It is also forbidden for all ancient giants to enter the Ninth Heaven! "Here How can this be, why, like this? " Below the crater. The huge figure that had come back to God, the whole person was excited, stood up from the hot magma, his face lost and couldn''t believe it. Because of all this. It shouldn''t have happened at this time. But it really appears in front of my eyes! How could it be?! Why? For a moment. This huge figure, then from the depths of the volcano magma, explored the past, the next moment, we will see that the huge hand, there is a page of incomparable vicissitudes of ancient paper. Ragged. There seem to be some pictures and words on it, which seem to record something. But the rags. But it is not burned by volcanic magma, because it can be seen clearly with the naked eye that the hot magma, even if a drop has been splashed on this seemingly ordinary piece of paper. But this piece of paper. It seems as if the most indestructible thing in the world has not been damaged at all. The next moment. That huge figure, but also the page of simple, but vicissitudes of paper saw and looked, enough to see a few times later. Completely dumb. His eyes were full of blindness, and the color of disbelief in his eyes was even more full of his huge eyes. "For Why? " Almost at the same time. The same is true of the cold and gorgeous woman in the Cape and the mysterious young figure in the abyss. All at this moment. Take out something recorded. But the expression. But soon, like the huge figure, he fell into endless meditation and silence. I can''t believe it. Why? Why is the recorded history different from what they see now! It''s impossible! Chapter 923 Under the abyss. That mysterious young figure is really about to collapse. Though he is invincible. Even if the six legendary forces, the first master, appeared in front of him, they were not his opponents at all. But now why? The next moment. A voice full of unwillingness and disbelief came out even from the abyss. "For Why? " A boom. Under the abyss, there was a sudden explosion. It was the mysterious young figure. In a whisper, it turned a space in the abyss into a broken space in just a word. But in a flash. Then it was back to normal. But this still can''t help Ping, the helplessness and anger of this mysterious young figure. He didn''t believe it. It''s all true. What is the reason why he has been dormant since he passed through the extremely distant times? Is it not until this time that the Ninth Heaven flower blooms completely? Even if you know history. But that doesn''t mean that he really can''t change history. He believes that as long as he can be at that time, he will be the one who is destined for the world, except for Chu Lingxiao. The same flowers. It will surely fall into his hands. And the reason why he dared to do so was that he knew clearly the history and that Chu Lingxiao would not compete with other people for the same flower. So that way. The world is big. Who or his opponent? Who can stop him? But now! Why on earth? Why did the doomed history become like this on this day? Shouldn''t today be the time for those six legendary forces to start looking for their first master? But why?! Chu Lingxiao will appear in the Ninth Heaven at this time! Are all the ancient giants, the future ancient giants, and even the six legendary forces and masters forbidden to enter the Ninth Heaven? If so. Even if those legendary forces find the first master, what can they do? At most nine stars. How could it be the man''s opponent? Then how can he compete with many ancient giants for the same flower? Only in this way can he change history. But "It''s impossible. Why, what must have gone wrong? What must have gone wrong!" In an instant. Under the abyss, the mysterious young figure stretched out another hand and took out an ancient book with the breath of vicissitudes from the deepest part of the abyss. Compared with the old page. This ancient book. It seems to be a lot more complete, but when the mysterious young figure opened the ancient book, he found that there were only a few pages left in the old book. And it seems that even the huge figure under the volcano magma, the page in his hand. It''s also torn from this. But. Even though there are still a few pages left in this ancient book, this mysterious young figure has the most pages. However. When the mysterious young figure flipped the old book with only a few pages left, he suddenly found that it was not what he imagined. Something went wrong. On the contrary. It''s not a bad word. From the time he got the fragments of this ancient book to now, it has never changed at all. But why? You can''t help it. The mysterious young figure soon calmed down more than the other two. The eyes were stunned and dazed. Immediately. More straight frown, murmured: "is it because I came to the wrong place, is this life not the one I want to come to?" In an instant. This mysterious young figure questioned himself. In a moment. He shook his head hard. "No way, it''s absolutely impossible. How can I come to the wrong place!" Bang! The next moment. Under such a great abyss, I heard only one angry and uneasy fist beating sound, which directly hit the ancient book of vicissitudes. I feel that I am incompetent. Now. This mysterious young figure only wants to know one thing, why history has changed so much from this moment. But why. The old book did not give him any hint. It should be impossible. But now. But it happened. On the top of that towering mountain top, the cold and gorgeous woman with the hair on her head, who was also unbelievable in her hands, slowly fell a worn page. Full of loss of consciousness: "for Why? " Three at the same time. Completely dumb. ¡­¡­ And Chu Lingxiao who finished all this. However, he still seems to be an innocent person, returning to the Yemen area again. As for the scene just now. Chu Lingxiao''s words in the Ninth Heaven are very clear to all the people in Yemen area, as well as all the people in the world. You can''t help it. All helpless, wry smile shook his head. They are not even qualified to step into the fifth or sixth heaven. How can we get in touch with the Ninth Heaven. This is far beyond their imagination. It''s just the contrast between the bright moon and the firefly. They are not qualified at all. Access to those people. At least now. They can''t even go up to the fifth and sixth heaven. What about the Ninth Heaven? "Senior, adult, here..." Ye Xuan, who took back his sight, immediately flashed a wry smile at the corner of his mouth. He could not help looking to the East ink white, but his eyes were also full of worry. Although he didn''t worry about Chu Lingxiao at all. But there are exceptions to everything. To be honest. Now, the situation of going out must be beyond their imagination. Before, he thought that he could step into the seventh heaven, which was invincible. Who in the world can contend with it? But now. The seventh heavy day is not enough at all. Even the strong one who can step into the ninth heavy day does not seem to be invincible. Although this can be a temporary success. But if one day, an unimaginable terrorist will emerge, I''m afraid Dong Mobai sighed helplessly, and then the trembling eyes came back slowly from the direction of jiuchongtian, and said helplessly: "Alas There''s nothing I can do for such a thing. Why should you worry? " Smell the words. The rest of the ancient giants standing nearby from the parallel time and space, also smiled helplessly, and all shook their heads weakly. Hear that. Ye Xuan suddenly stopped talking. Ye Feng, on the other side, just wanted to open his mouth, but also opened his mouth, wanted to talk and stopped, and then closed his mouth. Yeah. And so on. Even the ancient giants can only be obedient. What are their qualifications to evaluate Chapter 924 East ink white, these ancient giants of parallel time and space. Still. Let alone their disciples who made the world. A face full of uneasiness and helplessness. Although the heart is very clear. Chu Lingxiao''s strength, now, the sky and the earth, invincible can match it, but in the future, who can say exactly? Soon. I haven''t waited for everyone to return to God from this uneasy and helpless mood. Outside the East pole hall. Ye Lengshuang''s figure came in in a hurry. "Two old ancestors, sir, don''t know where they have gone. They only left this note for us to see." Say. Ye Lengshuang hands the note to Ye Feng. Hearing Chu Lingxiao, he left again. Just stand aside, just slowly calm down leaf maple, immediately a heart, and involuntarily trembled. The next moment. I also hurriedly leaned forward and looked at the contents of the note. "I''ll leave for a few days. If there''s something wrong, I''ll burn this note. The Freeman will find you." In an instant. When you see the content of the note, East ink white and other ancient giants in parallel time and space, can not help but shake their heads again. Although I don''t know where Chu Lingxiao has gone. But in their hearts. It''s really a little restless. You said that in case, during this period of absence, something really happened. Who should they look for? Now. Those ancient giants in the future, I''m afraid they have only one thing in mind, which is to hope Chu Lingxiao to die! In this way. No one can stop them from entering the Ninth Heaven. But now. Chu Lingxiao walked like this. If those ancient giants of the future, and even those ancient giants of the present and the ancient, I''m afraid they will all come to trouble them. Burn the paper. So someone came to them? "Well, I can only take one step and watch it." In desperation. As the strongest ancient giant among several people, dongmobai wryly shook his head and motioned to Ye Feng to put this note away. Maybe it will be time. They really need it, maybe. There is no future. Now. It doesn''t seem that simple. No one is allowed to step into the Ninth Heaven, which is undoubtedly a road with the whole future world. Only when Chu Lingxiao is dead can he start again. And the ancient giants of the future. Now, although it is calm for a while, who can guarantee it and who will be willing to do so? ¡­¡­ And Chu Lingxiao left the Yemen area. But I came to the dragon and insect family again, sitting on the top of the deep mountain forest. The next moment. Under a white suit. The old dragon insect who stayed in the forest soon flew to Chu Lingxiao. Bow and say: "master, are you here?" To be honest. The old dragon insect didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would come here again at this time. He thought Chu Lingxiao was next. I won''t come for a long time. After all. Forbid all the ancient giants to step into the Ninth Heaven. Even he feels that this is not right. After all, the future world is too mysterious to describe. Since it can be called the future. It must be a more brilliant cultivation civilization than today. How is it possible. Willing to give up the secret buried in the Ninth Heaven. But. This was done by Chu Lingxiao. Did he dare to say something in front of Chu Lingxiao. And just when the old dragon bug man was wondering why Chu Lingxiao came here. The next moment. Then I heard Chu Lingxiao''s faint way: "I''m going to leave for a few days. If someone comes to you for trouble in my absence, you can take this token out." The voice just dropped. I haven''t waited for the old dragon bug to understand what''s going on. Immediately in front of him. There is a golden Kowloon inlaid token. The token itself seems to be nothing special. But it''s amazing. When it appears in the air, it seems to change into a transparent color very quickly. In the eyes of others, it has a sense of integration with the world of the main heaven and earth. It''s amazing. However. When the Dragon insect old man, when he saw what token was in front of him, his face suddenly changed. His face was frightened, but his eyes were flattered. The next moment. More importantly, standing in the void, I fell down on my knees in a hurry. My eyes were wide, and I said: "master, you are an old slave. How can you bear this token? But But... " Say. The old dragon insect dare not go on at all. Although he knows what this token means, he dare not even tell the name of the token. The whole body is shivering. But more excited, excited, but also feel their own identity, not enough to be able to touch the token of the sense of inferiority. So. That''s why the old dragon bug has lost his temper. You know. Even the last time I saw Chu Lingxiao step into the nine parallel time and space gate, the most unfathomable one, the old dragon and insect didn''t look like this. But now. But because of a golden nine dragons token, it has become like this. You can imagine. What is the meaning of this golden token. But. The most flattering thing for the old dragon bug is that Chu Lingxiao was able to hand over the gold token to him in person. "Master, old slave, here This... " "Well, you take this token. If someone bothers you during my absence, or goes to the Ninth Heaven, you should understand how to do it?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. The old dragon insect kowtowed and said: "master, I understand. Please rest assured that you will not let anyone enter the Ninth Heaven in your absence!" The words of the old dragon and insect. Just dropped. The next moment. Then he saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand, and immediately there was a very simple gate, as if it had been dusty for countless years, making a creaky sound. Instant. That''s it. There is no surprise, no strange scene, just like a most common ancient gate opened by the scene. The only difference is. The vicissitudes of life can''t be described at all. Even the dragon and insect elders themselves, at this moment, seem to be brought into the far past. In an instant. When he saw the ancient gate, the old dragon insect suddenly stared, and his eyes trembled again. At the next moment, he opened his mouth and tried to say something, but finally he held back. Just. When I saw the figure of Chu Lingxiao, I was about to disappear in this ancient gate. The old dragon and insect can''t help it any longer, so he quickly said: "master, are you..." Just. Not yet. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "It''s time to let them go." The voice just dropped. The old dragon insect choked on his throat, and Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared in the ancient gate at this moment. Chapter 925 In this world. Only the dragon and insect elders know that the nine ancient gates represent one side of parallel time and space. Actually. There is also the tenth ancient gate. No. This ancient gate should not be connected with the other nine ancient gates. Because now. The ancient gate Chu Lingxiao entered. It''s really parallel time and space. It''s not the world of the main heaven and earth that Chu Lingxiao himself made a copy of. But it belongs to the world of the main heaven and earth, the real parallel time and space. Scene in. is as like as two peas in the world, but its depth is more strange than the real world. Because. The world here. So far, no giant has been born, not even the strong one who can step into the fourth day. The strongest. There is no higher level than the master of the world, the master of the world. But. There seems to be something wrong with the way of heaven in this world, which leads to the fact that even a giant has not appeared so far. If it is a group of ancient giants of the future world. Those masters of legendary forces, if they can really see this parallel space-time with their own eyes, will certainly be scared of a cold sweat behind them. Because. The scene at this moment. It is the scene they saw in the long river of time through the distant past. No matter its state boundary. Or the order between heaven and earth. Even air. They are all surprisingly similar. That''s right! Here is the beginning of Chu Lingxiao, who once turned Jiuchong heaven into ashes and restored it to its original state again! From this time on. This huge heaven and earth world is really weakened. Otherwise, how can the Black Dragon King, who has reached the level of Wang pin and nine stars, shake the nine heavens? At this moment. Chu Lingxiao is not in the future, nor in this life, but in the past. The world says. The world of heaven and earth, only the future, no past. But in fact. There is not only the future world, but also the past world. However, even the ancient giants of the future world never think that they can exist independently except the present world. Just. Who can imagine that Chu Lingxiao is the man who will crown the ancient and modern future? How can I think of that. Chu Lingxiao was able to return to the world of heaven and earth, nine heavens, after the ashes of this life. I''m afraid they would not even think of it. The reason why Chu Lingxiao will return to this life is to bring back all the founders of the six legendary forces. What first master? Is it the real leader of legendary forces? Maybe. In ancient and modern times, even the so-called first masters will not think that the legendary forces they control have the founders. Actually. Just think about it and you will understand. Why are the six legendary forces able to leave a strong mark in the long river of time? Does it really depend on the power of the first master? Is it possible? What is the river of time? That is the real witness of the world of the Lord, and the most mysterious power of the heaven. How can they be controlled by the nine stars of huangpin. Just. Time will pass to the life Chu Lingxiao is staying in now, then he will know everything. No matter how long it takes. Leave a trail. Or nine heavens turn to ashes. Or. The founder of six legendary forces. It''s all happened in Chu Lingxiao''s life. And the future world, the beginning of everything, is also affected by all kinds of deeds of this world, which leads to those future ancient giants, going to the ninth day of that world. And now. This world dominates the world of heaven and earth, parallel time and space, and is still in the middle of the night. Chu Lingxiao''s figure appears in the sky in an instant. Eyes. First, I saw a deep abyss in the Far East, then a hot magma mountain pass in the west, and then at last, I saw a towering mountain top. Three areas. Quiet as silence. I can''t hear a sound. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, in an instant, rushed to the Ninth Heaven, and in a short moment, entered the seventh heaven. And at this moment. In this parallel time and space, all the leaders of the state boundary were awakened from the state of being closed to the eyes. "This is This is... " Some state leader who has reached the realm of heaven Lord, even felt the breath of Chu Lingxiao, fell off the ice bed and was covered with dust. But I don''t care about my gaffe. Lost voice: "my God, come on, come on, come on Something big is going on! " But in silence. See no one respond to him. Instant. The governor of the state who has reached the realm of the Heavenly Lord immediately became angry and shouted out angrily at the door: "people, people, are all dead, don''t you hear what I said?" A voice of great fury. Mixed with endless shaking. This makes the leader of the state, all people in the area, wake up from sleep. The next moment. One by one, I was scared and sweating. I didn''t understand why my family, the leader of the state, would suddenly lose his temper. According to the principle, every day at this time, I should be the leader of the state. When I understand the heaven, I can''t let anyone disturb me. Let alone the initiative to speak. Let them come here. But no one dare to neglect, hurriedly from their respective areas, hurriedly flew to this side. And now. It''s not only the main area of the state boundary that suddenly becomes like this, but also the leaders of other states are scared as if they have become ants on a hot pot. Their faces are white and their bodies are gooseflesh. Investigate the reason. All because I felt Chu Lingxiao and appeared again! They dare not forget at all. Once upon a time. The strange scene of Jiulong sarcophagus suddenly appeared around jiuchongtian. On that day, they thought that this huge world of heaven and earth finally attracted a real strong man. One can step into the sixth heaven. Even. People who can step into the seventh heaven. But I didn''t expect They will never forget that day, sitting on the coffin in Kowloon in white, with their backs facing them, they walked all the way through the seventh day, and then, finally, into the ninth day, waved out with one hand. Nine heavens turn to ashes. Wave it with one hand. Jiuchongtian, once again restored to the original. I''m afraid that when they die, no one in the world will know about them. But who knows, once upon a time, there was such a powerful terrorist in their life? But they didn''t think of it! After tens of thousands of years! They actually felt that breath again, that man, originally overlooking the supreme aura of the whole heaven and earth world! Just now! From above them, like a meteor, floated past! Chapter 926 In silence. Now. This real parallel space-time in the middle of the night, the leader of all the States, is located in the area. Because of Chu Lingxiao. Instant. It''s getting hot. Tens of thousands of years ago. It''s not just the leaders of these States who saw the horror scene that shocked the world. The vast world of heaven and earth. Everyone can see it clearly. The eternal nine heavens. Jiulong pull coffin, a white dress, back to all living beings, one hand waving out, the sky is dark, nine heavy days turn into ashes in an instant, another wave out, it will restore calm. Although they still don''t know why the man in white wants to do so. But they only know a little. So far. That scene. It has been deeply imprinted in their minds and can''t be removed at all. People of this rank. They even think that it is the emergence of the heaven itself, otherwise, in the world today, who can turn the eternal nine heavy sky into ashes with a wave of his hand? Who can? I''m afraid no one can do it in another million years. So. As the leader of many states and the friar in the region, I learned from the leader of my own state that tens of thousands of years ago, the man appeared again. This moment. This huge parallel space-time, the master of all States, located in the area, all turned into a dead silence in an instant. Even the head of the state should consult with them. How to deal with it. But when we know that it was tens of thousands of years ago, the man who turned nine heavens into ashes, who dare to say a word? Those people. All of them, including the leader of the state, have no qualification to wave. How could it be. How to deal with the coming disaster. Because. No one knows, this time tens of thousands of years ago, the man in white appeared again, and for what. You can''t help it. All the state leaders, looking at all their confidants, lowered their heads and shivered. For a while, they were all in silence. Finally. All the leaders of the state, only one, helpless, and powerless words. "Alas That''s it. If you see anyone wearing white, you must be careful. My Lord, I always think that this man, this time, is going to happen again. " As soon as I heard that. All of the people in the bottom of the room, all of them were scared. They suddenly trembled, and all of their hair stood up. But also the heart feels full of bitterness. All in white? It is estimated that there has never been such a strange decree since ancient times. For a white man who doesn''t know what their company commander looks like. Then all those who wear white in the future will be inviolable. I''m afraid this is the first one in the world! But it''s absurd anyway. They all have to. Otherwise. Who knows what will become after tomorrow? I don''t know. I really let them meet a man in white. It''s just the man. Then, it''s true But. Then again. Then the nine heavens, with a wave of hands, will turn into ashes, and they will meet? ¡­¡­ But now. What no one knows is that it is in the Ninth Heaven. Chu Lingxiao is in the void, slightly rowing something, as if unlocking some kind of prohibition. Inexplicable charm. Cover heaven and earth. The whole scene of the ninth heavy day is fading because of Chu Lingxiao''s big hand. At last, it turns yellow, just like the scene at dusk and the bleak scene in autumn. But if at this moment. There will be ancient giants in the future, or the real world of heaven and earth. Those ancient giants who can step into the Ninth Heaven, if they appear here, will certainly be scared out of cold sweat. The face is full of mystery. Because. This Ninth Heaven, there should have been a very bright river for a long time, just stand here. However. At this moment, there is no such situation in the ninth heavy day. Looking at this huge ninth heavy day, where is there a long time? It''s almost empty. It''s just like the scene when everything has not been born. You know. No matter what era the world of heaven and earth, even the Ninth Heaven, there should be extremely rare ancient animals living here, because every heavy day itself is a great era that once dominated the world of heaven and earth and passed away. Up and up. It''s getting older. And this ninth day is even more so. Since ancient times. Even those ancient giants in the future do not know when the Ninth Heaven was the product of practice. Why the most powerful time power of heaven. It''s all up there. It is also a long river that no one can surpass. It can let powerful monks, together with the present and the future, shuttle in the past, the present and the future. But right now. The beginning of everything. This is the Ninth Heaven that passes through the world of heaven and earth, but where is there a long time? And the next moment. With Chu Lingxiao''s hand, it fell down slowly. In an instant, the huge nine heavy sky was quickly restored to its former shape. With it. Beside Chu Lingxiao. There is a brilliant light, burst out, just like the nine sky Milky way, tilted down. For a moment. A magnificent long river of time, just like a stream, flows out. After half a breath of incense, a real long river of time will appear in this huge nine heavy sky. Just. Next second. A faint voice fell to Chu Lingxiao''s ear. "If you do this, you will make the whole future uncertain. When something happens, who will bear it?" The voice. It seems to be around Chu Lingxiao, but it seems to be in a more distant future. Just. Chu Lingxiao, who responded to the voice, said only five words in a understatement. "What is this to do with me?" The voice just dropped. The voice was clearly enraged. "You!" But six or seven seconds have passed, and the sound is just like this. With it. Then it disappeared again. And this voice is the manifestation of the real heaven and earth world. However, even the heaven and earth world has nothing to do with Chu Lingxiao. Because. What Chu Lingxiao has done now is beyond the heaven itself. Compared with the past world and the future world. It''s just a little different. It is the past world, the real history, which has been doomed. And the future world. It hasn''t happened yet. It can still be changed. But what Chu Lingxiao said at the moment is to forcibly change the history of the past. Imagine if the history of the past world was changed by someone. The consequences. Will be for the future world. What a shock! But Chu Lingxiao, who had finished all this, said only lightly: "OK, let''s see when they will appear next." Chapter 927 Everything. We must come to this real parallel space-time to be solved. Chu Lingxiao in those days. The reason why I came here on the Kowloon sarcophagus is not for other reasons, but for the founders of the six legendary forces. Want to make that same flower. It blooms completely. How can we lose the founders of the six legendary forces? But in the boundless years. The dead strong. Are you short? Who can guarantee that the founders of these six legendary forces will always live in this world? Will you live to the Chu Lingxiao, take that fake flower from the parallel time and space, and bring it back to the real world of heaven and earth? So. At that time, Chu Lingxiao turned the Ninth Heaven into ashes, because the founder of the six legendary forces, the Ninth Heaven at that time, stayed here. And then. The founders of the six legendary forces, one by one, fell from Chu Lingxiao''s hands. But this is what Chu Lingxiao did deliberately. It is precisely because these six legendary forces, the founders, were in the Ninth Heaven, so Chu Lingxiao can now come to this world and erase all the past. Now. Those six legendary forces, the founders, should be about to wake up in the real future world, one after another. Looking at the still silent world of the main heaven and earth. Chu Lingxiao was just about to prepare, so he left, but suddenly, a breath came from a northern state boundary. You can''t help it. Let Chu Lingxiao eyes light, slightly flash a trace of loneliness. Light way: "interesting, now the little mouse is doing the same thing with me. Unfortunately, the world is so big that it doesn''t need anything else except me." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s figure. Then it disappeared on the Ninth Heaven. Before, Chu Lingxiao, who was going to leave, had changed his mind. Just now. In the northern border area, Chu Lingxiao felt a trace of fake flowers. But. Compared with the one Chu Lingxiao picked. This fake flower appeared in the past world, but there are too many differences. Although it has the potential to become a fake flower now, it will not open the first petal without hundreds of millions of years. You know. The hundred million years of the world of heaven and earth can not be described by the world time of heaven and earth. Billion years? What level is that? Even the six legendary forces and founders can''t live for hundreds of millions of years. What''s more, this fake flower. No. To be exact, it should be smallpox, with such a trace of the real world of heaven and earth, the power of heaven. But after all. It''s still a lot worse. Otherwise. If you know there is such a flower, why should Chu Lingxiao cultivate it by himself. But. Is smallpox, which has the power of heaven, available to the general strong? Even if it is the ancient giant of the future. Even the nine star ancient giant, even the six legendary forces and the first master, did not have the ability to pick this smallpox. And now. This space-time. Finally ushered in its first ray of bright, but dazzling sunshine. But. At that northern state border, somewhere deep in the mountains. Now. But because of the smallpox, it became more and more restless. The surrounding area had already gathered the land of the state boundary. The strong people of all walks hid in the dark one by one, looking at a white flower swaying in the wind in front of them. That flower. Ordinary people look. It''s just a flower. Even if the cowherd among ordinary people saw him, he would only pick them and feed them. But now. It is precisely because this seemingly ordinary white flower, but it makes these strong people around, one by one, start to covet it. When they see that white flower, it sways in the air. These hidden in the dark strong. His eyes are deep. He could not help shaking. Just. In the eyes of others. These strong men are the real figures standing at the top of the northern state boundary, but in fact, the strongest of them, those standing at the front, are just a group of monks who have just stepped into the Dharma Realm. And. It''s just a group of four realms of Dharma Masters. But now. It is these four realms of Dharma Master that look at the white flower in front of him. He is more eager to get it than to see anything shocking. The next moment. In that white flower, swaying in the wind for a moment. Some old figure. Then I could not help it any more. A flash appeared directly beside the white flower. In an instant. Just because of this old figure, such a very common move, at this moment, just around a calm and peaceful place, suddenly, they are full of killing intention. Whoever it is. With a very cold eyes, looking at the old man. "God Lord, do you want to compete with me Just. As soon as this figure appears beside this flower, the next moment, there will be another incomparable vicissitudes of life, Weian figure, appearing in front of everyone. You can''t help it. When all the people are hiding around, the moment when they see the figure of this great bank, they can''t help but stare suddenly. Face. It sank in a flash. But before that old figure, is also the eye light, fierce a tight, then, the face is not willing, back to one side. Despite his strength. Higher than the whole audience. But it''s just that. When the figure of the great bank appeared, he knew that there was no need to fight at all. It was a wonderful white flower that could make the friar understand the power of the heaven in an instant by smelling it. It seemed that it really had no chance with him. Because. Although he is the leader of one kingdom, he is also incomparable to this great figure. He is the most trusted confidant of the state. In the whole North, within the state boundary, he is more than one person, more than ten thousand people. Besides the leader of the state boundary, he is incomparable. Get rid of that. The other side is a figure who has reached the eleventh level of Dharma Lord. Look at all the people present. Who is this old guy''s opponent? The whole audience was quiet. See here. The figure of Wei''an, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, said lightly: "don''t worry about this flower. I won''t take it for free. When I enter the state next year, I can talk to the leader of the state, and let you live in the leader of the state as soon as possible. What do you think of it?" Smell the words. The faces of all the people around changed. If so. They don''t have to mind that flower. But where do they know that the identity of the regional friar, who is the leader of the district and the state, can not be compared with this white flower? However. In this great figure, the heart of a piece of pride, just want to stretch out to the meat, pick the white flower before. But suddenly. A slender hand. Directly from his front, the white flower, from his eyes, gently broken! Chapter 928 This is a sudden scene. It made everyone in the audience a little confused. The God, who had retreated a step before, was also confused. And the figure of the great bank, but also some did not react, what happened in the end. But even if he was soon back to his senses. I still can''t believe it. Among the people present, how dare someone oppose him, the leader of the state and the red man around him! Even direct. He accidentally broke the white flower like this! It''s clear that he was not given this dharma Lord''s eleven strong circumstances. He has no face! However. When Li Tianxiang looks up and looks at the past moment, he wants to know which one doesn''t have long eyes. Just in front of him, when he snatches flowers, he can''t help but be stunned again. White? White clothes around? Strange man? For a moment. The leader of the state, the red man around him, and the one who is strong in the eleven realms of the Dharma Lord, were dressed in this suit for a moment, and stood in the same place for the earthquake, with a flash of horror in his eyes. I was just about to yell. He was forced back to his stomach again. If you ask. Around the scene, those in white, not without, and there are many, including the leader of the Kingdom and a large group of people behind him, all in white. But even so. As the leader of this northern state, how can the red man around him not know each other? But now. In front of the man in white, but let him some Strange! Having never seen this before, Li Tianxiang had to be cautious. But look at Li Tianxiang. Everyone around thought that the leader of the northern state, the red man around him, was pressing his anger. When he couldn''t bear it, he would be the man in white in front of him. So I haven''t waited for Li Tianxiang here to speak. On the other side, the king of the Kingdom, the God, couldn''t help himself. Suddenly, he angrily scolded: "who come from, don''t put down the flower in your hand, how can you break it so easily!" The voice just dropped. It''s even colder again: "do you know, this is what Mr. Li likes? Why are you still in a daze? Don''t put it down quickly, or you won''t want to live when Mr. Li is angry!" To be honest. This is not the God himself, but, since this smallpox, has been the Lord of the northern state, the red man around - Li Tianxiang. And. He is also a strong man who has reached the eleven realms of Dharma Lord. No matter what, he can''t get it again. But it is not necessarily a good thing if we can make each other recommend ourselves as the leader of the state and the friar in the region. And now. A man in white, who didn''t know where he came from, dared to be so bold and rob Li Tianxiang. Isn''t this looking for death? But. This gave him the opportunity to continue to please Li Tianxiang. Maybe he could not only be the leader of the state, the friar in the area, but also the leader of the northern state, the confidant around him. But the next moment. God is a little angry. Because. The man in white in front of him, as if he didn''t hear him at all, was still standing there, playing with the smallpox that had just been removed. To be honest. He didn''t really pay attention to each other. Because. The man in white in front of him is too young. This huge world of heaven and earth, the real powerful young people, who are not the disciples of the leader of the state, or the heirs close to them. And which one. Don''t know Li Tianxiang, the master of the Dharma? But in fact. The man in white still dare to break the smallpox in front of Li Tianxiang. What does this mean? This is in addition to just into the world of lengtouqing, what other identity? But God did not think of it. How dare the other side ignore him so! The faces of all the people around changed a little, but they didn''t expect that this sudden white man was so arrogant that he dared to listen to the words of a king. "Boy, I asked you something. Didn''t you hear me?" The next moment. The God then strode to the past, and then, in a fierce manner, patted the past to his big hand. In an instant. See this. There was a hint of sarcasm in the eyes of all the people around. The power of the God. Although it can''t compare with Li Tianxiang. But among them, they are the strongest. Otherwise, when they saw the first one to go, why didn''t they dare to stop them? Li Tianxiang on the other side. I saw that the God had made a move. Immediately. He also looked at the past in surprise. Whether it was true or not, he really wanted to see what kind of courage the man in white had, and how dare he rob things so openly. After all. He is the eleventh frontier of Dharma Lord. In fact, the most important thing is. Just now, Li Tianxiang has thought about it. He always thinks that the man in white in front of him can''t be that person. How can those people come here and rob things with those people who are not even ants. But the next moment. The scene in front of us, however, made everyone stare out with a pair of eyes. This moment. Quiet! A dead silence! Just see! The leader of the Kingdom -- the God, a powerful man in the five realms of Dharma Masters, who has not even touched each other, whose body is still three feet away from the white man in front of him. However. That''s it! The whole body, from their eyes, without any sign, just turned to ashes! Next moment! What''s more, even a piece of residue has not been left in the air! Grunt! The whole audience was frightened. Everyone was so scared that they swallowed their throats one by one. And look at Li Tianxiang on the other side. It''s a brush. The whole person was paralyzed on the ground in fear, full of horror and fear, because just now, he didn''t know what happened, the brain was in the moment, turning into a blank. When everyone around saw that even Li Tianxiang was scared to look like this. Boom! It''s more like a thrill. Bang! Next second. They all had their legs as soft as possible and collapsed on the ground. This strange man in white is Chu Lingxiao, but when people look back, where is the figure of Chu Lingxiao in front of them? That area, only in the air, leaves a faint fragrance of flowers. But Li Tianxiang at the moment. But completely fell into a blank. His eyes were full of loss. Murmured: "yes Will it be the man? " But. The world of heaven and earth at this moment. Under the abyss, the mysterious young figure suddenly spat blood. His face turned pale and frightened, and he realized something in a moment. The eyes were filled with disbelief and confusion, "no!!!!" Chapter 929 The voice of despair. In a moment, the mysterious young figure came out from the bottom of the abyss. This time, it was really painful. But it''s not physical harm. It''s anger. Feel extremely unwilling. He really can''t believe it. I spent a lot of effort to cultivate that flower, which has been hidden in the past world, but it is still broken! And. He was really puzzled. The man who broke his own flower was Chu Lingxiao! Why? Why Chu Lingxiao?! Why this man again! His flower, though far inferior to Chu Lingxiao''s fake flower, is also a rare smallpox, which has given birth to a real power of heaven. To be honest. If someone knows how to use his smallpox, without the ancient giant, even if it''s just a small area of the world, it can instantly dispel a king''s nine stars. So. You can imagine. How precious was his smallpox! He didn''t want to grow that smallpox anymore. After all. Now, there is a ready-made, all in accordance with the development of history, in front of him, as long as he waited until the Chu Lingxiao of the pseudo flower, fully bloom, according to the history of the record, become that should not have, but really appear the same flower. Then he can turn things around! Turn all that happens in the future world into nothingness! Start again! To achieve the real sense of creation! But now "For Why, why, over and over again, did such a mistake happen? " In an instant. This mysterious young figure, the look in his eyes, is very complex, confused, unwilling, angry, and a trace of despair. But in a flash. The mysterious young figure''s eyes became very firm again. "No! This life will change, I don''t believe it will change again! " If it''s someone else. Encounter this mysterious young figure at the moment, encounter things, will definitely collapse the whole person, and then collapse. But the mysterious young figure who came to the world from a far away future world. It seems to have experienced many unimaginable events. Almost immediately. Then from the blank. Wake up. The next moment. Then he took out the old book again from the abyss without bottom. Immediately. Then it turned again. "I don''t believe that history has really changed. It must be this destiny book. What else have I left out?" Suddenly. This mysterious young figure, after a faint whisper, waved his hand directly and imprisoned the whole heaven and earth world in his hand. If Wang pin has nine stars No! Even if huangpin Jiuxing saw this scene, I''m afraid that all the gooseflesh would come out from the back. Because this is the power of the whole heaven. It''s not the so-called interception. However. This mysterious young figure, hidden under this abyss for such a long time, made his first official move, but directly absorbed a complete power of heaven. But. The most terrible thing is the next scene. The next moment. I saw this mysterious young figure, and with a big wave of his hand again, he unexpectedly injected the whole power of heaven into the ancient book of matchless vicissitudes. Boom! In an instant. The whole power of heaven is really combined with this ancient book perfectly! Instant. It''s directly integrated. You know. It''s enough to detain a complete heaven''s power to cry ghosts and gods. However, it''s even more impossible to use it freely. But this mysterious young figure. But it did! You can''t help it. The ancient book, as if summoned by some kind of call, turned automatically and quickly. Although it was only a few pages, it was very shabby. But it''s a feeling. But it seems that there are countless pages. The next moment. The speed of turning is becoming faster and faster. In a few seconds, you can only see a white light, walking back and forth ceaselessly, just like the speed of lightning, moving forward. Boom! Suddenly. The mysterious young figure, just a moment after the eye light condenses, in front of the ancient books, it began to appear numerous pictures. Gradually. It seems that the pages of this broken ancient book and the withered pages appear vaguely at this moment. "Is that so?" See this. Even the mysterious young figure was suddenly surprised, and there was a flash of surprise in his voice. Actually. He just tried to do this, whether it was feasible or not. After all, although the world of heaven and earth still holds the complete power of heaven, it is not as powerful as it was at the time of its origin. But I didn''t think of it. Using the power of the present Tiandao, I really gave this book of Tianming a new look. Although it''s just a shadow. But at the next moment. Instant. Let this figure see a scene that makes his scalp numb, and his eyes suddenly shrink. "Here How could it be that the answer to everything is still in this life! " What did he see? This moment. Even though the mysterious young figure, whose origin is extremely amazing, is more distant than any future world monk in the world, it is still unbelievable. That would be the result. Originally. The results of the pages he had seen before were just a drop in the ocean, but the result of evolution. However. But it is regarded as a historical record! The real future, still has not begun, can only say that all the future ahead, may be evolved! But how could it be If they are all evolved, how can they come to the world of the future? Or. What he saw at the moment are all the future things that are about to happen, or are they the emergence of which has already promoted the development of history, and now they have become a part of history? Then What are these future monks? Who doesn''t exist? "No! It''s impossible. How could such a thing happen at the end of the day! " Suddenly. Under the lava of that volcano, the most huge cold figure is also dumb. Because. Just now. The page in his hand turned to ashes from his eyes! That towering mountain top is still the same, which hair hair, cold woman, for a while, is also completely stay in place, eyes flutter, deep in the heart, straight to the incredible. "I I was Cheated... " Chapter 930 Three figures. Strictly speaking, they all come from the future world at different times. However, the mysterious young figure under the abyss is one of the most distant future world. In fact. The other two figures are not bad in their own details. Compared with all the ancient giants from millions of years ago, including the nine stars of Wang pin, the Black Dragon King, which has been turned into ashes, they are several times stronger. Three people have been dormant for so many years. They all have things they want to do. That''s breaking destiny. Turn the future around. But now. However, they found that the future records they knew were the evolved world. If they were like this, what would all this happen now be? In an instant. Once again, the three fell into a daze. And now Chu Lingxiao. But take the smallpox, has left the world of the main heaven and earth, the real parallel space-time, back to the real world of the main heaven and earth, inadvertently, revealed the breath. Let the body of all the ancient giants tremble. These days. They never saw Chu Lingxiao again, nor heard anything about Chu Lingxiao. They thought Chu Lingxiao was in the Ninth Heaven alone in these days. But now. Feel a very vicissitudes, but the quiet breath, once again came to the ninth day of the moment. All the ancient giants in this world realized that Chu Lingxiao had never entered the Ninth Heaven in the past few days. You can''t help it. Detect this information. All the ancient giants in this world frowned involuntarily. For a moment, they all fell into silence. This man. What on earth do you want to do? Forbid the Ninth Heaven by force. No ancient giant in the world, including those in the future, is allowed to enter the Ninth Heaven. But now. I haven''t been in the Ninth Heaven these days, doesn''t it seem to be too much? In their view. Chu Lingxiao wants to swallow the secrets of the Ninth Heaven alone. Otherwise, how can he do such a thing? He is so domineering. He forbids all ancient giants to step into the Ninth Heaven. Apart from the secret of the Ninth Heaven, they can''t think of any other reasons. Why? Although today, the whole world is silent, and there is not much fluctuation. Even if there is, it is only a few frictions within the state boundary. But now. The head of the state, in his heart, also knows that the real game in the world has been opened. Even their state leaders, like pawns, are not entitled to participate in it at all. This is the ancient giant. And. Or the people who have to be able to step into the Ninth Heaven can be eligible to participate. But even if we know that there is a future world. But now. I can''t believe it. Zhongzhou is so powerful that even the ancient giants of the future world can''t rival each other. Even among them. Even more, just after entering, it can immediately make the whole world of the Lord, the world of heaven and earth, the changeable and terrifying existence. Black dragon willfully shakes the nine heavy sky. However. Then there''s terror. But still not that opponent. One hand. Then he kneaded it alive! To be honest. Even these current monks can''t imagine that such characters appear in their lives, and they seem to be the monks of their world. However, it will be magnificent and bright, cultivate civilization, and a more prosperous future world. Nowadays, the crackdown cannot be raised at all. "Alas I don''t know what will happen in the future... " You can''t help it. One of the leaders of the state, couldn''t help looking up at jiuchongtian, and immediately expressed a deep feeling. Immediately. He shook his head. Take your eyes back. It''s not just the leaders of these states. Now. Knowing that Chu Lingxiao has stepped into the Ninth Heaven again, those ancient giants in this world can''t help but flash a puzzle that they still can''t understand, yes, why? Why is that? Though they are the giants of the present and the old. It''s not weak. But compared with those ancient giants in the future, they are much worse. Otherwise, they will not lie around and want to wait until the secret of the Ninth Heaven is revealed, and then grab it unexpectedly. But now. Chu Lingxiao''s appearance. However, in the endless years, the accumulated cultivation ideas are not enough. By right. The difference between the present and the future. No matter who it is, there is an indelible gap between them. It''s like anything. It, since want to develop. It must be getting better and better. The way of cultivation. Let alone. No matter how hard the monks in this world practice, they can''t compare with the future world, because the future world is the future of all the present world, which can become more and more powerful as time goes on. The ancient giants of the future. To that extent. Let alone. It can only be described as invincible. The monks of this world, no matter how powerful they are, can not be compared with the ancient giants of the future, because that is the dignity that can be achieved only through endless years. Today''s cultivation. In contrast. To be honest. There should have been no advantages, but now, in their life, there is such an invincible figure. It''s not like he''s a monk of this world. It is impossible to say that he is from the future. Or so many years. Why didn''t those legendary forces find each other? This is where they are most confused. But the next moment. When the world of heaven and earth, the eyes of all the ancient giants, once again gathered in the Ninth Heaven, they could not help but all stopped talking. That''s all. Have been watching in silence. "What is this man going to do, to ban the ninth day? These days, he is not in the ninth day. Until now, he has returned to the ninth day. Isn''t it a waste of several days?" But all the giants of the present and the old. But I don''t know. Now. The Ninth Heaven, like ink painting, flowed for a long time. Chu Lingxiao used half a stick of incense to refine the smallpox directly into the fake flowers. This moment. More powerful force, let smallpox one of them, the petals that did not bloom, gently trembled for a while, more considerable than the energy of the original black dragon king. Although still can''t let this petal start. But also has separated from the plant body, only the last step, you can fully bloom. "Not enough?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Bang! Just. At the same time, the mysterious young figure under the abyss seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer again, and a mouthful of blood was spewed out again. However, he could only shake his head with a bitter face. Chapter 931 I thought. The energy of this smallpox. Can let this false flower, the remaining several petals, bloom out one, but now it seems, or still look at this smallpox. Compared with the real fake flowers. There are so many differences. But. Chu Lingxiao himself is not in a hurry. He is very clear in his heart. If he wants to make this fake flower, the remaining petals will bloom completely, it''s urgent. It''s time for fate. Everything is open. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then returned to the river of time. Immediately. He sat down with his knees crossed, facing the plain fake flower in front of him, and then quietly closed his eyes. In the long river of silence. There was no sound. Only slowly flowing historical scenes like ink painting are all things that have happened. So. In a sense. Time is the real historical record. But. The only difference is. In order to make time go on like this in front of Chu Lingxiao, there is no other person in the world except Chu Lingxiao. What is the river of time. Know the present and the future. If you can''t see through everything. No matter how high the cultivation is, it''s just a piece of cake. In the end, it''s just a part of the long time. And Chu Lingxiao is a figure who has penetrated everything. So. He can let the Ninth Heaven''s time flow freely. Any history in the past, as long as he wants to, the next moment, that magnificent scene will appear in front of him. Just. Time is long. After all, it''s the most extreme power in the world of heaven and earth. Although we only need to see through everything, there are still some scenes that are hard to reach for a long time. It''s normal. It can''t be seen. But there are exceptions. That''s what Chu Lingxiao did. The next moment. Just found that, from the front of the scene, there is no he wants, immediately, see Chu Lingxiao big hand wave, magnificent time long river, the moment is like the billowing sea that. There were waves after waves. It''s just the big wave. But it is the history of the past, interwoven together. Soon. Chu Lingxiao pointed out that the ink spray in front of him immediately returned to peace. "Interesting, I want to find people, you can block me?" Suddenly. A moment when a faint voice falls. Chu Lingxiao immediately opened his eyes. But. It seems to be Chu Lingxiao''s voice, which stimulates some kind of power. All of a sudden, the whole time is very restless, with a trace of dissatisfaction and anger. Previously. Has been condensed in the quiet spray of ink painting. At this moment, the waves turned up again, as if they were blocking Chu Lingxiao and looking for someone. Immediately. The scene in front of us. Once again, it became confusing. It was all irrelevant scenes, either the world of mortals or the world of friars at the bottom. Occasionally, there are several ancient giants. But whatever it is. None of them are the people Chu Lingxiao is looking for. Time is long. It is the most extreme power, or the most terrible and powerful Assassin''s mace, the word time, which has always been the taboo that monks dare not touch. There is no one. If so. That''s reincarnation. But even if it is reincarnation, it should also be linked with the word time, so the power of the long river of time, in fact, is the way of heaven in the world of heaven and earth. And the way of heaven that dominates the world of heaven and earth. What does it represent? It is immortal. It''s eternity. Is the most untouchable existence. But now. Chu Lingxiao is to find out those people who are hidden in the heaven and the earth. This is undoubtedly in the face of provocation. Since ancient times. Who dares to do that? Even the future world, legendary forces and the first master dare not do so. Step into the river of time. For the legendary forces and masters, it may not be difficult, but if they are touched with a breath of time, it is a great disaster. It is possible that the path of cultivation ahead will end forever at this moment. Let alone now. Chu Lingxiao wants to peep into the secrets of heaven and earth, which can be described not only by taboos. So. In an instant. At the first time, the heaven''s way that dominates the world of heaven and earth is reflected. It has a strong sense of time. At this moment, it turns into one after another, sending out a chilling cold sharp arrow, facing Chu Lingxiao. Every sharp arrow. Just shoot. Don''t say it''s Wang pin''s later period. Even if it is huangpin nine star, once it is shot at the key point, it will fall on the spot, but even if it is not shot at the key point, it will not be killed or injured. Let alone now. Chu Lingxiao is surrounded by arrows of heaven like raindrops. I''m afraid even if it''s emperor pinjiu. The next moment. They''re going to be shot out of their wits. Boom! Boom! Boom! However. When these arrows of the heavenly way shot at Chu Lingxiao, they saw that Chu Lingxiao had no intention of resisting. Just close your eyes again. As if I didn''t see it. But it''s amazing that, at the next moment, these arrows of the heavenly way are all in the air less than half a meter away from Chu Lingxiao''s body. Before waiting for that, the tumbling ink painting restored calm. The arrow of the heaven''s way is turned into nothingness in an instant, like a curl of smoke, which has never existed before. "Done?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "now, it''s my turn." The voice just dropped. In such a long time, there was a voice of indifference, which was extremely angry. It sounded as if it was getting angry. "You will have a retribution!" "Retribution?" But. For this voice from heaven itself, Chu Lingxiao is only a faint reply. "Do you believe in the word retribution?" The voice falls. The surging ink painting scene in front of us was at this moment, and finally recovered to peace. "I have said that no one can hide who I am looking for." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Bang! For a moment. In front of the ink painting scene, there was only a very slight explosion. At this moment, the ink painting in front seemed to open a door for it in an instant, and stretched out towards both sides. And deep down there. Now. But there is a very beautiful looking, cold, and cold woman, with her eyes closed, standing there quietly. The next moment. Cold woman, it seems that what also sensed, not from between, then directly slowly opened his eyes. Just. When she saw Chu Lingxiao. The eyes are a flash of a thrill, a pair of beautiful eyes, but also the moment will stare up. Straight at Chu Lingxiao. Aphasia: "you You... Why are you... " Chapter 932 This moment. In the long river of silent and secluded time, it seems that the pictures are all transformed into eternity. But it''s very strange. Because. This woman still exists in the past world, otherwise, she would not appear in front of Chu Lingxiao from this ink painting scene, but even so. But the woman saw at a glance, cross knees and sitting in front of her Chu Lingxiao. Obviously. From the eyes of the woman, the eyes of astonishment, and the deep pupil, the color of horror showed. She knows Chu Lingxiao! And it looks. Chu Lingxiao once left an indelible scene of terror in women''s hearts, even though it was so long ago, when women reopened their eyes, they still could see Chu Lingxiao and recognized him. This moment. Ink painting scene, once again restore calm, turn an instant, then turn into ashes. It seems to have just been the scene of ink painting. It is used to hide the real body of a woman. At this moment, the ink painting scene is completely opened, and it has finally lost itself, its due use, and no longer exists. With the ink painting scene disappeared. In an instant. At last, the emptiness in front of us disappeared completely. Immediately. The real appearance of a woman is finally revealed in the long river of time. It''s really practical and beautiful. Not too much. I''m afraid that in the future, the first beauty of any race will feel ashamed to see a woman. The most amazing thing is. In front of the woman, there is a red crescent on her forehead and eyebrow. Lin Lin is so radiant that she seems to be in the middle of a bright moon, which makes her more sacred. Of course. This is the result of the disappearance of the former nihility. Otherwise. She still can only stay in the distant past, let alone reproduce the glory of that year. It''s just that. The woman has come back to the real world from the past, but still can''t believe it. On the first side of her awakening, she met Chu Lingxiao again. Again. She could not believe that she had risen! From the long river of time, resurrected! But she will never forget that day, Chu Lingxiao took the Jiulong sarcophagus with his back to all the living beings in the world, and suddenly came to these ancient giants. That day. Chu Lingxiao waved it with one hand. She seemed to see the coming of the heavenly way, which was such a terrible power. Even if she came back from the resurrection, she still couldn''t figure out how there were monks in the world, who reached such a point! Wave it! There are nine heavens that never change. Immediately turned to ashes. Now, she can feel that she is still in the Ninth Heaven. The only difference is that Chu Lingxiao was sitting on the Jiulong Sarcophagus, as if he were the only real God in the world, overlooking these ancient giants, and could not be touched. But now. The other side is only a few meters away from herself. Even if she only takes a few more steps, she can touch Chu Lingxiao''s body. Nine heavens that can be turned into ashes Now it seems. It''s back to normal. And she, the ancient magnate who disappeared with the Ninth Heaven in those days, has also risen? Why? This man, why do you do this? Since I killed her, why did I save her now And! She can even feel that she is indeed the original person, soul, body, consciousness, all of which are the original person, who is not any reincarnation in the world, but a similar person! But the next moment, did not wait for a woman, from shock, loss, hesitation in response, her pupil, is again can not help but a firm contraction, in an instant, a gooseflesh, all came out. Just look at the fake flower in front of you. For a long time! Hiss! When I saw the fake flower thoroughly, I couldn''t help it any more. I took a deep breath on the spot, and my eyes were full of horror and disbelief. Nothing else at all. Loss of vocal tract after taking off the mouth: "this It''s impossible, how could it be, how could there really be one... " But she didn''t finish what she said. He was interrupted by a faint voice. "Do you want to say, how can there really be a same flower in this world?" Cold woman: "..." Suddenly. Women''s eyes, brush a bit, is more like the general smell of horror, once again beautiful eyes flutter, look at the still knee high and sitting in the Chu Lingxiao. This moment. The color of shock in the eyes changed into a strong shock in an instant, but the incredible expression on the face has been full of the whole face of a woman, which has been lingering for a long time. Yeah! This is exactly what she wants to say in this world, how can it be true that there is a same flower in this world How could it really exist?! This is absolutely impossible! The same flowers! What does that mean? It''s the power that can revive anyone. The real same person is no longer a reincarnated person. The body exists, but the soul is different. More importantly! The same flowers? Once it appears! Where did the word "monk" come from? I''m afraid that the answer will come out one day! You can see the whole world. There have been people who have tried their best to find the same flower. Even the future world has pierced through the past, but they still haven''t found it. What does this mean? It means! The same flowers! It may not exist at all! But now! This flower in front of you! For a moment. Cold woman, but also aware of what, turn an instant, eyes will look at the front of the pseudo flowers. A few seconds later. It can be seen that the woman, the little mouth, was a little bit frightened by some kind of truth and slightly opened up. At this moment, the whole scalp was scared and numb. That''s what she saw. The flower in front of her is just a fake flower, but even so, she can see that the fake flower, if fully blooming! That''s the one that never existed But In the world, how can Suddenly. The cold woman was completely frightened. In her heart, there was an extremely creepy conjecture. In an instant, it rushed up and looked at Chu Lingxiao sitting there with her knees crossed. Suddenly, she was shocked and thrilled. The next moment. It''s more incredible and shocking. Then he asked, but his voice began to shake violently. "You You, this This flower is you... " One word. For seven or eight seconds. At last, it was revealed. "You created this flower?!" "Why do you think it can''t be created?" But now. When Chu Lingxiao''s words fall. Can see the cold woman, the look in the beautiful eyes, how thrilled, the whole body, are shaking. Chapter 933 Quiet! It''s quiet! To be honest. In this world, it is estimated that no other friar knows more about the same flowers than she does. This is the end of everything. It''s also the beginning of everything. Origin and extinction. It really penetrates everything in the world. Maybe, at that time, no matter how powerful the power of heaven is, it''s just like jiuchongtian, waving and turning into ashes. More important. It is the source of the friar who will get the answer. This is the most creepy! Friar! Friar! So far, no one can give the right answer. When did the friars start and appear in the world. But now. She really can''t believe that the fake flower in front of her is created by this man! I can''t imagine! This moment. Snow, if you face, completely into the dull, looking at cross knee sitting in the Chu Lingxiao, the heart has been complex to the extreme. This man What is the purpose of assimilating their ancient giants, together with jiuchongtian, into ashes and now resurrecting her? If you can feel the snow. Today''s world of heaven and earth, from her that life, has been extremely far away, far away she can even see from the river of time, the inheritance she left behind. It has been inherited. Now. It has become the future world, one of the so-called six legendary forces - the future palace! You can''t help it. The snow is as soft as a glance, and then it looks at the long river in front of it. From the beginning of her life, one scene after another. Soon. Lian saw the life she had come back from her resurrection, and there was a void in front of her. The snow is as clear as the heart. The scene hidden in nothingness is the future world, but it is not difficult for people of her level to see a more distant future. The next moment. See Chu Lingxiao ignore himself. The snow is as soft as jade hands, and then a finger points out. In an instant, the river of time is silent and boundless, and suddenly it turns again. Just a point. The nihilism that stands in the way of the present and the future is directly reduced to ashes. Next. If the snow''s eyes, then looked at the past. From the first master of the hall of the future, we have always seen a more distant future. That''s what she found out. Since he and jiuchongtianyi were assimilated into ashes, the first master had her inheritance. Immediately. Can be directly in this long river of time, left a thick and colorful stroke. To see the snow here. But I couldn''t help shaking my head. That one. It''s impossible for a nine star emperor to leave. What he can leave is only her inheritance. In this long period of time, there is only one stroke that appears again. But the first master. But I mistakenly think that it is my own strength that can stay in this long time. I think so. After being assimilated into ashes, the traces left by jiuchongtian in the long river of time will disappear on that day. However, once someone gets her inheritance, the future monks will be able to step into this ninth day of cultivation for a long time. Then we can wake up this stroke again. Immediately. The picture changes again. When we see that the hall of the future, the ninth master, which is related to his inheritance, actually conflicts with Chu Lingxiao. Grunt! If the snow is quiet, the eyes will be beautiful immediately. It''s so scared that it''s trembling. Then it looks at Chu Lingxiao. A heart can''t help shivering. Soon. When I saw Chu Lingxiao, I didn''t care. But also sincerely, a sigh of relief. Although she has never participated in the development of the future Hall, it is closely related to her inheritance, and she does not want to watch Chu Lingxiao and destroy it. But. Even so. She can take Chu Lingxiao again. What''s the way? After watching the future development of the ninth hall, the snow is quiet. Then, his eyes turn to Chu Lingxiao. Now Chu Lingxiao. Still sitting there with knees crossed. Not moving. As if petrified, even the air around him was frozen. See this. If the snow can''t help it any longer, she can''t help but ask: "what are you doing?" But even her voice. In the long river of silence, it reverberated everywhere, but the next moment, she saw that the place near Chu Lingxiao, half a meter away, trembled a little at the same time. In an instant. See this. The snow is as soft as a heart, which immediately mentions the voice and eyes, and the heart trembles again. Can''t even sound close? If she had just tried to get close to Chu Lingxiao, would it be like this? Now. In the eyes of snow youruo, the place half a meter near Chu Lingxiao has become a Jedi. A Jedi that even she couldn''t get close to. Otherwise. It could be gone immediately. Now that she has been resurrected, she doesn''t want to experience that time again, like jiuchongtian, turning into ashes. Today''s jiuchongtian. Not as powerful as she was. At that time, this man, with one hand, could turn jiuchongtian, together with these ancient giants, into ashes. Let alone jiuchongtian. So. Even if Chu Lingxiao did not move in front of her, as if she had entered a state of silence, but the snow was still standing in place, dare not move a step. Just. Soon. After half a breath of incense, seeing Chu Lingxiao still without any movement, snow youruo finally couldn''t help it again, immediately said: "you What are you doing? " To be honest. She really can''t see what kind of person Chu Lingxiao is. Even now, Chu Lingxiao is not far away from herself, but she can still feel that although the other side doesn''t show the mountains or the dew, the whole body is full of vicissitudes. This is the only existence that reaches her level. To feel it. It can be seen at a glance that Chu Lingxiao is not simple, but a monster who does not know how long he has lived! Otherwise. If you change to someone else, you must think Chu Lingxiao is just a human with a little temperament. But. Just say that in the snow. But Chu Lingxiao''s eyes suddenly opened. In an instant, a brilliant golden eye light came out. Then, with the help of a finger, several ink painting scenes appeared again in the long time ahead! Same as the photo. Start in front of the snow, slowly open. But I haven''t waited for the snow to return to me, but I hear Chu Lingxiao saying lightly: "find all of you." Smell the words. Snow is as quiet as a heart. Suddenly, she is shocked and asks subconsciously: "find What can I do when I find it? " "You will be an indispensable link. If anyone has a destiny, I will give this same flower to him." The snow is as soft as the snow: "..." Chapter 934 No kidding. In her life, she had experienced countless things and heard countless words. However, Chu Lingxiao did not appear, which made her feel that her whole blood was solidified at this moment. What did she just hear? If anyone has a chance! Will this same flower! Give it to them?! What does this man want to do? It''s the same flower. Who in the world doesn''t want it? But now. Chu Lingxiao not only wants to revive them, but also plans to give them the same flower? But before waiting for snow to return from shock, Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell again. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m talking about who can get this flower if they are destined." Smell the words. The snow is as beautiful as the eyes. She can''t help shivering again. At this moment, she really doesn''t know what to say. But now in the world. If Chu Lingxiao really wants to send out the same flower, who is qualified to get the same flower besides their six people? "Oh, forget, there is another thing, I want to remind you, if you don''t get it, I can still send you to the place you should go." The snow is as soft as the snow: "..." The moment I heard that. The snow is as soft as the whole body''s hair, which is standing up in fright. The beautiful eyes are trembling, and the limbs are cold. I dare not even move. That is to say! If she can''t get the same flower, then she is not Be dying! For a moment. The whole body was shivering with the thought of snow. Just recovered the calm eyes. This will see Chu Lingxiao again, and the color of horror in his eyes will never go away. Near the edge of panic! Both legs are shaking. The next moment. The founder of the hall of the future sat on the ground directly, his eyes full of atheism. She thought that Chu Lingxiao''s kindness had brought her back to life this time, but now it seems that the other side only treats her as a dispensable person! If she can''t get the same flower. Isn''t she really going to die again! And. She believed. I''m afraid I''m dead this time, and I won''t have a chance to rise again! For her. It''s all torture. Death is not terrible! What is death, but do not know, just terrible! What is the future can not be expected! That''s what it is! Boom! Before waiting for the snow, from the panic, I realized that there were five ink painting scenes in front of me. It seems to be directly inlaid in the river of time. Completely integrated into one. But because of the power of Chu Lingxiao, the five scenes of ink painting have begun to stretch out slowly towards both sides! Just like that! There are five figures standing behind! All of them are the founders of the rest of the future world and legendary forces. At the beginning, Chu Lingxiao returned to the past world and restored the Ninth Heaven and the long river of time in parallel time and space. So that the six founders can be revived. Because. If we want to revive these six legendary forces and founders, we must go back to the original life. Next. To return to the real world of heaven and earth, waiting for the resurrection of these people. But. Now it seems that the heaven, which dominates the world of heaven and earth, obviously does not want chu Lingxiao to succeed. It has been blocked in secret. Directly erase the figure of six people like snow from the long river of the world. Not only that, but also cover it with various historical scenes in the past. Why does Chu Lingxiao need these six founders? Because. In addition to the ancient giants of the future world, there are only these six founders who have experienced the most time, just like a complete historical map. Want to make fake flowers. It blooms completely. That''s what we need. Just. It seems that the heaven way of the world of the Lord heaven and earth has already felt the threat. I don''t hope that Chu Lingxiao can really let this flower bloom. Otherwise, the heaven way of the world of the Lord heaven and earth, which dominates all things, will be really dispensable in the future. This is the world of heaven and earth, the last thing you want to see. It''s also the most intolerable thing! Previously. If the snow revives, it has touched the ultimate bottom line of heaven and earth. So. When Chu Lingxiao released these five figures for a moment. This moment. In the ninth heavy sky, the lightning and thunder changed, and the black cloud suddenly flooded the whole sky. Even the friars in the next heavy sky were affected by the fluctuation. All of them felt a cold and horrible power, which was hanging in their hearts all the time. Although it is invisible. But even the eight star ancient giant, and even the nine star ancient giant, who still left this world, were all shivering involuntarily. They don''t even know it. Why do you suddenly become like this. It''s just that feeling. It makes them uncomfortable. It''s like a mouse meeting a cat. In its blood, it naturally permeates with a sense of fear. Suddenly. Everyone''s face turned white. In this short moment! They couldn''t move! But clearly felt that there was no real terrorist force suppressing them! "Well What happened... " The eighth heaven. Some nine star ancient giant from the future world still stays on it, but at the moment, the whole body is unable to help but paralyzed there. His eyes look like horror and disbelief. He was going to risk the Ninth Heaven. Just. When I saw Chu Lingxiao step into the Ninth Heaven again, in an instant, I just stepped out, and soon, I was scared back. But now. He still can''t believe it! The Ninth Heaven! In addition to Chu Lingxiao, there is such a terrible power! You know! Although the eight heavens and the ninth are only one step away, they are totally different worlds, not in the same era, not in the same time and space at all. By right. No matter how powerful it is, it is impossible for him to penetrate. However, now, he can feel that there must be another terrorist in the Ninth Heaven. Otherwise, how could he even feel the eighth heaven! But the next moment. The nine star ancient giant of the future world has not yet waited for him to look to the Ninth Heaven. His face. It changed in a flash. Immediately. The face of the evil white, but also when found that every heavy day, are so, this from the future world, and the nine star ancient giant, on the spot on the ground. Trembling with fear on his face: "this This is the way of heaven. The way of heaven, which dominates the world of heaven and earth, appears in the Ninth Heaven with the true body!!! " Chapter 935 Now. Because of the Ninth Heaven, the threat of terror came out. All parts of the world have been in this moment. The moment of change is not peaceful. All the ancient giants. His eyes were full of horror, as if he saw the end of the day coming, and looked at the Ninth Heaven in horror. No one can believe it. When Chu Lingxiao stepped into the Ninth Heaven again, it didn''t take long for heaven to appear! And! This time, more pure than ever before, such a pure power of the heavenly way, I''m afraid, is that the heavenly way gathers all the forces of the heavenly way and appears in the Ninth Heaven in the form of human! Otherwise! Will not cause such a terrible threat! Heaven is angry! Completely angry! And it''s the way of heaven! In the past, these ancient giants left the heaven way behind, and never paid much attention to it, because the people who reached their level, today''s heaven way, have no big way to take them. But now. When the power of heaven comes together again from the world of heaven and earth. These ancient giants. Only then discovered, even if is today''s heavenly way, still is not a mountain which they can surmount! It''s so strong! Just a breath from the Ninth Heaven has made these ancient giants shiver. You know! It''s just a feeling, not a real one. But even so. But still let their hearts, no more resistance to the power! "To What happened? What did the man do in the Ninth Heaven? He made heaven angry like this! " This moment. Many ancient giants are shivering. Looking at the direction of the Ninth Heaven, everyone is scared and sweating. It''s not just these ancient giants. Under the lava of the volcano, there is a huge cold figure. On the top of that towering mountain top, the woman with the hair on her head is cold and gorgeous. Under that abyss, mysterious young figure. It''s all at the same time. Looking at the direction of the ninth heavy sky, they all frowned involuntarily. Even the most mysterious young figure was still confused and uncertain. But then. Think of Chu Lingxiao''s various behaviors. His face and mouth, suddenly revealed a burst of bitterness and helplessness. Immediately. He shook his head slowly and disappeared under the abyss. "Alas I didn''t expect that I tried my best to become a part of history in the end... " Under the silent abyss. A sigh. Immediately reverberated around, did not disappear for a long time. And under the volcanic magma, the huge cold figure, as well as the cold and gorgeous woman, shook her head and disappeared. ¡­¡­ And now the ninth day. Time goes by. In addition to these three figures, all of us don''t know what horrible scenes we are experiencing when we are standing in the snow near Chu Lingxiao! Straight scared her a pair of beautiful eyes, from the beginning, until now, have never had such a moment to relax. And in the sky of Chu Lingxiao. The real body of heaven No! The body of light transformed from the power of heaven is now floating on the top of Chu Lingxiao. In the light. No appearance. It''s just a brilliant human shape. But like Chu Lingxiao, he sat there with his knees crossed, but in the eyes of others, it was a very strange scene. Fall in the eyes of the snow. I can''t see it. At the moment, this is the heaven and earth world, trying to break Chu Lingxiao''s own power and hide the five ink paintings again. I don''t want chu Lingxiao to succeed at all and release the founders of the five legendary forces. However. Bang! After a big bang. Tiandao''s real body was directly shocked by Chu Lingxiao''s strength and stepped back! Just one step! But in the next moment. Like the dam that is about to burst, step by step, step by step, we will be defeated! For a moment. Tiandao''s real body was shaken back more than ten steps! Even after snow youruo sees it, she can''t help being scared. She suddenly tightens and stares at Chu Lingxiao with a trembling face. Although she knew Chu Lingxiao was terrible. A wave of your hand. Then he turned nine heavens into ashes. But that is, after all, jiuchongtian. But now it''s the real heaven and earth world. Although it''s expected that it will be such a result, I still didn''t expect that even if the real body of heaven appeared, it still had no support to live in half incense! Then by Chu Lingxiao''s strength! Shockback out! Be clear. Today''s Chu Lingxiao, while opening the ink painting scene, still has to solve the interference of the real body of heaven. In her opinion, if Chu Lingxiao is really weak. So now. That''s it! Can snow if really can''t believe, even if this, the real body of the heaven, even if still half incense time, have not persisted! Boom! And in this short moment. Chu Lingxiao did it for a while. He opened his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes turned into golden light. Behind the scene of a painting in front of him, the ethereal figure finally turned into a real flesh and blood body! A cold young man. With it. He opened his eyes. is as like as two peas in the snow before. When you see your knees sitting in front of you, Chu''s face is a thriller and incredible face. For a moment. I stayed there in a moment. With the appearance of the young man, behind the other four scenes of ink painting, there are also four flesh and blood bodies, coming out, men and women, who are still young. But when they saw Chu Lingxiao in front of them. All coincidentally, the frightened body suddenly froze and stood in place. "If you do this, you''ll be damned!!!" Just. Before they calmed down and understood what was going on, all they heard was a voice that was very angry and angry. A brush. Subconsciously, everyone looks at the past. That''s what we found out. In this long river of time, in addition to these people, there is also a whole body up and down, emitting endless light. Suddenly. These legendary forces, the founders, are all scared of their bodies, shuddering. A heart, for a moment, can''t help shaking. "The real body of heaven appears!" Just. In their hearts, when they just said this, they saw Chu Lingxiao standing up slowly. Then, they held out a hand towards the real body of the heavenly way. But not until Chu Lingxiao comes out. The real body of heaven will disappear directly. "Interesting. I''m running." Everyone: "..." "Now that it''s gone, aren''t you, it''s time to go?" Everyone: "..." Chapter 936 Let them go? What do you mean? On the other hand, the five revived legendary forces and founders are also ignorant. I don''t know at all. What is the situation now. They don''t even know why they were able to revive. The scene of the year. It''s still in my mind and hasn''t disappeared for a long time. They clearly remember that in those days, their six ancient giants stood in the Ninth Heaven. They were the six most powerful monks in that era. No one could stand on the same level with them. On the top of the mountain. There will always be only six of them. It''s like fate. Why do you say that? Because. At that time, they were not only the six ancient giants on the top of the mountain, but also left all the monks far behind. The strongest friar under them. It''s just reached the world''s master''s realm, and it''s only after that that that it can enter the fifth heaven. At that time, they had already reached the ancient giant. They had stood in the Ninth Heaven for a long time and became the rightful master. However. That''s the day. Chu Lingxiao appears! They will never forget that day, when the scene of Jiulong coffin pulling comes, the setting sun, reflecting the sunset and dusk, the white dress, with its back to the world, comes slowly towards them. Even the evening sun. They were brought to the Ninth Heaven. But they didn''t think that after so many years, they could come back to life! And. Open your eyes, the first person you see is Chu Lingxiao! If it had been, it would have been more unexpected that the heaven and earth, the world''s heavenly way, had appeared in the Ninth Heaven with real body, and was still invincible to Chu Lingxiao. I think so. In those days, when this man appeared in their life, with a wave of his hand, jiuchongtian turned into ashes. What kind of strength is that? Just. The next moment. When the five revived legendary forces and founders turned their eyes to one side. This moment. The picture seems to be frozen. Five founders, a pair of eyes, are about to stare out, what they see. A suspected Wait! This is not. This is a fake flower created, but how can it be?! How they can''t see. If this fake flower and the remaining petals are in full bloom, it will probably become that one Hiss! In an instant. When everyone was shocked by this fake flower and took a breath of cold air, and then turned his eyes to the past, he found that Chu Lingxiao, who was just standing in front of them, knew kung fu, had left since when. But this fake flower This moment. All the legendary forces and founders, with one pair of eyes, have seen red, but no one has picked them. Whoever it is. My heart is very clear. This is a fake flower in a real sense. As long as it fully blooms, it can become the same flower that any monk has never believed. If they are now, take them off. That''s really a loss! But now. Who is looking at this fake flower, who is swallowing in his heart. But before the five legendary forces and founders came back from this fake flower, they heard the snow whispering: "you five old guys, don''t move your mind, so as not to revive your body. In an instant, the dust flies out again. You and I can overlook any friars in the world..." Say. The snow is as gentle as a deliberate pause. Just continue to say: "but don''t forget, the strength of that, you and I, I''m afraid in front of it, not even ants." Smell the words. Hear that. The five legendary forces, the founders, were awakened completely. In an instant, they hurriedly and far away from the fake flower. "Snow Ruo, it seems that you are the first one among us to be resurrected. Before we were resurrected, what did this man tell you?" "He said, if one of you is destined, I will give it to him when the flower is fully blooming." Everyone: "..." ¡­¡­ And the future world at this moment. It is also because of the emergence of the real body of the heavenly way. Even the Ninth Heaven of the future world has undergone earth shaking changes. Countless black clouds are shrouded. The power of the heavenly way, like lightning, is released wantonly. Even if it is the six legendary forces. Those ancient giants. Can''t help but feel a shiver in my heart. The whole future world, almost at this moment, has become a mess. No matter what kind of race, the world of heaven and earth is breaking up, just like the ice of ten thousand years is about to thaw. Make all race friars, a heart, involuntarily tremble. They really imagined it. What happened to them led to such drastic changes in their future world. The truth of heaven! It just appeared in the Ninth Heaven! That bright light figure is really terrible. The ancient giants of all races didn''t expect that one day, the heavenly way of the world of heaven and earth will be so angry! Directly with light. In their eyes. What happened? It didn''t take long to see Deep in the hall of the future. It is also a state of fear and uneasiness. But. But it''s not because of the strange scene of the ninth day, but because of a person! A woman in a red robe! By right. A woman should wear a phoenix robe, which can show her noble temperament. However, this woman wearing a Dragon Robe does not have any sense of disobedience, but is very suitable. If there are other legendary forces, masters, here. I will blurt out four words. "The king is in the world!" Yes! Only these four words can describe the woman in front of us! But now. What''s more frightening is that the hall of the future, the eighth master, including the oldest second master, all trembled and knelt behind the woman. Their faces were white. The eyes are full of fear and uneasiness. In silence. In the depth of the hall of the future, the master of the eighth generation did not dare to make a sound. Even if he could only hear each other''s breath, he still felt that his fear and frightened scalp were numb. "You..." The next moment. The second master of the hall of the future just couldn''t help raising his head and wanted to open his mouth. "What?" But only by the woman in the Dragon Robe, a light word, scared and lowered his head. However. It''s just two words. But let this king product nine stars, no longer dare not speak. "I didn''t expect that in these years when I was not here, some of you bastards would do this to the hall of the future. You said, how should I punish you?" The voice just dropped. With the faint words of the woman, the eighth master of the hall of the future just recovered his calm mood, but he was not calm again. The eight people were shivering. Chapter 937 What is king''s presence in the world? What realm can a monk reach in his world before he can come? This level. There is only the future world. Those ancient giants know that the six legendary forces and masters are even more clear in their hearts. Ancient giant! It''s the person who controls the eternal! And on it! Nine star ancient giant is divided into five areas, but throughout the world in the future, there is still no one who can step into Wang pinjiu, even the fallen Black Dragon King. Also at that time, just stepped into Wang pin nine stars. And the six legendary forces, the second master, are all in Tianpin Jiuxing. However. At that time, even though he knew that the Black Dragon King had entered the king''s nine stars, the other five legendary forces had dared to join hands to force the palace to rush to the black dragon hall, force the second master of the Black Dragon Point hall to sign the heaven vow. Before the secret of the Ninth Heaven appeared, they would not invade each other. Because of what? Everyone knows the four words in their hearts, lips are dead and teeth are cold! Once the Black Dragon King returns from the past world to the future world, their five legendary forces will never come to the fore. Even if the Black Dragon King is a little afraid, he will not easily fight. But one day. These five legendary forces will also suffer from the liquidation of the Black Dragon King. If we change them, we will. So. This is not the case. Better to take the initiative! The Black Dragon King has just stepped into wangpin nine stars. Although he is stronger than them, his foundation has not yet been stabilized. He relies on their five legendary forces and various details. Once together. A character who has just stepped into Wang pin''s nine stars may not be able to destroy their five legendary forces. It''s just a premise. It needs five legendary forces to work together. But now. The master of the hall of the future, kneeling on the ground and shivering, did not think of it. After the death of the Black Dragon King. After Chu Lingxiao announced that the Ninth Heaven should be banned. Follow their future palace! Time to find the first master! They haven''t started yet! Results! Their Hall of the future, the first master, came back by himself! Originally, the return of their future Hall and the first master is their most hope and also the most shocking thing! Because! Before they disappeared, the first master of the hall of the future had already reached the level of emperor pin nine stars. Countless years have passed. In fact, I''m afraid that Li has even reached the unimaginable level! However. They didn''t think of it. The return of the first master of the hall of the future brings them not joy, but a nightmare! This just came back! And he killed all of them in the temple of the future, except their eighth master! No mercy! It''s no use asking for help! Even though the heaven level created the world, but the emperor level created the world, none of them remained! It''s all clean! The monks. But they are all the future temples. Besides them, the most powerful friars, the first master, are really shocked and angry at the beginning, but they dare not to be angry. They can feel it. If at this moment, they are saying half a word, I''m afraid even these masters will be killed! In an instant. Deep in the hall of the future. Because of the words of the first master, it became a dead silence. The eighth master of the future Hall, half bowed his head, did not dare to make a sound. From the third master to the ninth, the seven people looked at the second one. They carefully looked at the second one with a trace of questioning, and the hairs on their whole body were all standing up. There was more questioning in his eyes. Why? Why is that? They really want to ask, the second master, why did they become the first master of the future temple? Just came back. The means are so cruel. Or will endless killing heart, to their future Temple all people. Now. That kneeling on the ground, the second master of the hall of the future, is also sweating, the whole brain, has become a blank, the color of fear, has long flooded his eyes. He wants to ask! Why is that?! Among the eighth masters, he is the only one who is most familiar with the first master of their future palace. Before that. Only he, the second, had seen the first. But he clearly remembered. In the era of the first life, when they are still in charge of the future, the first master of the hall of the future is a real and friendly person, who treats his subordinates without any airs. He can be the second master of the future Palace today. Because of the cultivation of the first generation. Let him stand out from a lot of subordinates, and finally force the crowd to sit in this position. But what''s the matter now? Is this still the first life in his memory? The silent Hall of the future. If there are outsiders here at the moment, it will be very frightening to find the huge Hall of the future, the future world of the human race and the most sacred place. Now it''s everywhere. But the corpses were all over the place, and blood flowed into the river. Even many palaces that symbolized the general position of the future palace were stained with pieces of corpses. From the outside. All the way to the deep area of the hall of the future. Every place. All lie a corpse, these are killed people, the face is full of despair and helplessness, but more is thriller. But they die one after another. But I don''t know. The one who killed them was their future Hall, the first master who disappeared! And look at the whole scene. I can imagine what kind of scene it was before. The first master of the hall of the future came all the way from the outside to see who killed who! Until you get to the bottom! Suddenly. This extremely depressing atmosphere immediately made the second master of the future Hall unbearable. He took a deep breath, looked up at the first life, and said: "why?" For a moment. All the people''s bodies are shocked. Even though they are extremely scared, they hold their fists tightly and their eyes are full of unwilling. More is a loss. They wanted to find the first master of their future temple. After that. Will no longer be fearless Chu Lingxiao. Huangpin nine stars! The Ninth Heaven''s act of banning is like a false one. But they really didn''t think that the person who is hurting their future palace is neither Chu Lingxiao nor other legendary forces, but the first life they have been looking forward to and can find! "Why?!" The second opened his mouth again. This time, he clenched his teeth and stared at the woman in front of him. But the next moment. In response to him, it is still extremely cold and full of a touch of ruthless voice. "This is the reason why we don''t need these wastes in our place." "But they are..." The second wants to talk. But was directly interrupted by the cold. "Tianding, you''re old. I''ve said that no waste is allowed in my place. As for the Chu Lingxiao, I''ll deal with it myself. Now listen to me and hang all these corpses over the world of the Terran Lord!" "This emperor wants the world to remember that the future Hall does not need waste!" Chapter 938 Despair... No! At this moment, when the Dragon Robe woman, these words fall, the master of the hall VIII in the future feels a heartfelt loss, even the ultimate disappointment. Even the proud ninth master. Eyes are also a blank and powerless. As if all faith had collapsed at this moment. Since she became the future Hall and the ninth master, she has always regarded the first master of their future Hall as the greatest pursuit of this life. But now. When the first master really appeared in front of her, she found that it was totally different from what she imagined. Bloody. Cruel. Ruthless. If these are only for the treatment of outsiders, it is only for them! Is this the image of the first master of the hall of the future described in her memory in many ancient books? Why now. It''s the appearance of a tyrant. From the outside of the general Hall of their future palace, they kill all the way to the deepest place. You know! Those who died! Strictly speaking, they are all the sons and grandchildren of the first master! Why!!! You can''t help it. The ninth master also followed, tightly holding my fists, especially the other masters. But no one dared to speak again. No matter how cruel the first life is, it is also the first master of their future Hall. The future Hall has been passed down to this day. If there is no first life, I''m afraid it will not exist. But the eighth master''s face was full of loss. When she fell into the beautiful eyes of Longpao women, she was the leading Longpao woman. She snorted all her life on the spot and said with disdain: "a group of wastes, the future palace was founded by our emperor, not to support a group of idle people, what is the legend, but the level that no one can touch, why do we need a group of ants that even quasi giants can reach, to be members of our future palace?" As soon as I heard that. The second master of the hall of the future, Tianding, even bowed his head. Although he knew the cruelty of the friar world, he also agreed with the words of the first. But he really wants to tell the first world! Be clear! Dead at the moment! But they are all monks of their future temple! And you! It is the first master of the hall of the future. Even if he is cold and heartless, he should not hurt himself. Say it again! What have these people done?! But zenith dare not. Because in the first life, when he said those words, he could feel that an extremely cold sense of killing was hanging around him, every corner, only for him. I''m afraid he''ll go on. I''m afraid he''s the next one to die. But Tianding really can''t believe that one day, his existence, who was helped to be the master by himself in the first life, will be killed by the first life again! Just! All this, what happened in the end! The first master of the hall of the future, where he went during the period of disappearing, how could he be so cruel? He can''t see what he used to be! But I did not wait for the eighth master to return to God. But only heard. Once again, the woman in the Dragon Robe said lightly, in a tone as casual as it sounds, as if she was talking about a common thing. "After the bath and dressing, I will behead the man named Chu Lingxiao for you, and remember that if I come out and find the main hall of the future Hall, the bodies of those ants have not been cleaned up..." Say. Woman in Dragon Robe. Then he snorted again. "You should know what kind of consequence it will be!" The voice just dropped. For a while, the jade hand of the Dragon Robe woman, in the deep of the quiet future Hall, when there is a different dimensional space, then, the Dragon Robe woman, slowly walked in. And the next moment. When this different dimensional space disappears, the figure of the woman in the Dragon Robe disappears completely. But this sentence. But the hall of the future scared on the spot, the eight master level figures, all of them suddenly trembled, and the gooseflesh came out. I can''t believe it. But I was still scared. Until now. Their impression of the first life was completely changed. It was cruel, merciless and despised everything! But. More because of that sentence, cut Chu Lingxiao, and feel a heart, can not help shaking violently. If they see Chu Lingxiao. One hand. After kneading the Black Dragon King alive. Hearing someone else say they want to kill Chu Lingxiao, they will definitely treat it as a joke. But this sentence. From the population of the first lord of the future temple, that''s different. Although we can''t see the strength of the first world today. But they know. Today''s first life. It''s definitely stronger than that year. The first world of that year has already stepped into the nine stars of huangpin. Now if someone says. The strength of the first generation of their Hall of the future However. The eight Hall of the future, the master level figures, did not know that it was just when their heart was shaking. In another legendary power. But at the same time. There was a handsome young man in a white Dragon Robe with gentle temperament, carrying his hands on his back, and saying at the beginning lightly: "the nine star peak of huangpin!" The voice fell. In the deep of this legendary power, it fell into a dead silence in an instant. And now. Behind the mysterious young man in the Dragon Robe, as deep as the hall of the future, are kneeling a group of legendary forces, masters, even the second master. Just. When they heard the words of the youth in Dragon Robe, the pupils of these master level figures all shrank suddenly, their faces were white and scared, and their hair all stood up at this moment. The whole body. Because of these two words, shivering. There are five realms above the nine star ancient giants. They all heard about this from the second one before. But every situation. Shouldn''t it be divided into the front, middle and back three small areas?! Where to come from! But this sentence. However, it was said from the young people''s mouth, and the weight is even more important than the second! They have to believe! But they want to know more. Since the youth disappeared, where did he go? Now he has stepped into the later stage of huangpin Jiuxing. The peak of huangpin Jiuxing just in the youth''s mouth is the hall of the future, the first master! "Alas It''s a pity that I still need some time to step into the peak now. Otherwise, I will surely get the Ninth Heaven secret. " But the next moment. What the youth said next made the master of this legendary force feel the fog at one end. But. Whoever it is. I don''t know. The future world. At the moment, there is a white dress, which has already stepped in. If the previous women in dragon robes or young people know where the destination of this white dress is. It must have been a big surprise! That''s when no one dares to go, and it''s also the starting point of their return - immortal cultivation! Chapter 939 Never destroy the earth. It''s a place that''s hard to find, the future world, the real sense of the Jedi region. The future world. There are many unimaginable ancient places. Every ancient place is extremely mysterious, and there are nine star ancient giants in it. Just. Compared with the six legendary forces, it is a bit worse. But there''s no way. Ancient region is a region that has been passed down from the past world to the present. Although it has been brilliant before, but it is the beginning of decline after the greatest brilliance, which is the case in ancient places. Every ancient land is regarded as an old power. The six legendary forces are revived from these decadent and old-fashioned forces and stepped into a higher level of existence. But so far. There is another area, even if it is the future world and these six legendary forces, few people will enter. That is the area where Chu Lingxiao comes at this moment - immortal land! Rumor. There is a mysterious world sealed behind the ancient land. Although I don''t know whether it is true or not, I haven''t seen any nine star ancient giant in the ancient land since ancient times. Except that day. In the future, all the ancient giants in the world have learned that there is a secret hidden in the Ninth Heaven of a certain past life. In the ancient world. Those nine star ancient giants emerged with the potential to shake the future. But. Now, it''s very strange that even though this is the case, there is still no movement in the immortal land. But with Chu Lingxiao''s step in, can''t destroy the lateral region of the earth. But suddenly there was a shiver. It seems that Chu Lingxiao is not good at coming, especially the breath on Chu Lingxiao''s body. As soon as it falls, it has not entered the immortal cultivation area, and this outer area seems to enter the defensive posture. So big that it can''t be destroyed. At this moment, the huge rolling mountains seem to have become a real life body, rising up from the ground, with a magnificent momentum, just like the sky. And Chu Lingxiao immediately stopped. All in white. Carry your hands on your back. His eyes are very quiet. He looks like a giant in the sky. He stands up slowly and never destroys the ground. His face is even more sad and joyless. It''s impossible to see what Chu Lingxiao is thinking at the moment. The next moment. A faint voice. It was like the voice of nine days, passed down from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. "Do you want to stop me?" Because. The immortal land is not in the future world of any race. Therefore, when Chu Lingxiao said that, the moment of falling, it seemed that there was a big explosion of heavenly voice. In this extremely quiet environment, it suddenly shook the whole surrounding space. Far away. If someone else is here at the moment. There is bound to be a terrible truth. It turns out that such an immortal land is only an empty shell. It seems that it is a body left behind by some terrorist force, or someone, after molting. But it''s huge. In an instant. It seems that the immortal cultivation land has become a real life body, and all of them stand up. At this moment, the vast and endless mountains are suddenly broken, and all of them are combined. Once again, he became a giant bigger than before. That giant. Although he is born stone, he still has the same normal features as normal people. Those pupils, deep and boundless, seem to contain everything in the world, but also look at Chu Lingxiao for a moment, but indifference to the extreme. But then. But it seems to recognize Chu Lingxiao at a glance. The indifference in that eye suddenly disappeared again. Immediately. The sound of rumbling is more like the thunder of nine days, and it is bombed down. The voice is very vicissitudes. It''s like an old man in his twilight, a little weak and sleepy. "I can ask them to stay here. What do you think?" But the next moment. In response to him, it was Chu Lingxiao''s extremely flat and quiet voice. "You don''t need to plead with them any more. I said that they are losers and have no qualification to compete for the same flower. I don''t need a group of losers to covet this flower again!" The voice just dropped. This giant seemed to know that he couldn''t stop Chu Lingxiao, so he made a move. The huge stone hand. Chu Lingxiao''s figure. It''s almost like an ant. If this stone is a real flesh and blood existence, I''m afraid it''s only a hair on it that can crush Chu Lingxiao and crush him to pieces. Just. Even so. But in the moment of shooting, when Chu Lingxiao was still half a meter away, he could not move forward any more. This moment. The space seems to be fixed. Bang! For a moment. The stone hand of the giant in the sky was directly turned into a piece of ash, but it still didn''t let the giant retreat. On the contrary, at the next moment, it stretched out another hand and beat it towards Chu Lingxiao! "Why?" The moment when the faint voice falls. Boom! It''s dark! Only in this area, where people are sitting in the town, suddenly, there is a huge explosion, and the light comes out, shining on the dark areas everywhere. Only then can we find that in these dark areas that cannot be detected by the naked eye, there are many simple and vicissitudes gates hanging. Great majesty. Cold and quiet. Like carrying one ancient world after another, standing there quietly. With it. This is another hand of the celestial giant, which is also directly under Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, turned into ashes! "I''ll give you another chance to open the door." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. But this sentence. It seems that all of a sudden, touching the deepest heart of this giant, the most intolerable, suddenly roared: "what are you going to do for the same flower, you eternal butcher!!!" This sentence just dropped. The lost hands of the giant returned to their normal state. Then, with their hands in ten, they gathered in the hands from all directions in an instant. Boom! The next moment. The extremely cold and terrible energy, pointing to the place, everything, as well as the space, all turned into ashes, straight to Chu Lingxiao, and killed! Bang! But. This has no use for Chu Lingxiao. This terrible energy is enough to kill any emperor''s nine stars. It can fall in front of Chu Lingxiao, but it seems to be paper pasted. The quiet eyes just look at the past. This giant of heaven. Unexpectedly, I can''t bear it directly. Bang bang, the whole body is all around at this moment, crashing to pieces. In just a few seconds. This huge and immortal land collapsed in an instant, just like the most common gravel on the road, scattering this space and every corner. The next moment. The hoarse voice, though it sounded extremely weak, fell down. "No If I don''t open the door for you, I''ll see you how to get in! " Chapter 940 Just the words of the giant. Just finished. Its broken stone eyes seemed to see the most incredible scene in the world, and they suddenly shrank with a brush. Take off channel: "this It''s impossible. How could you... " Just now. Just in front of Chu Lingxiao, a mysterious gate, so huge as a mountain, has already stood there. But this moment. When I saw the gate, creak, open slowly, the eyes of the giant were almost staring out. "Why, it''s impossible, how can you open this ancient door without me, you..." But it didn''t have time to go on. Chu Lingxiao''s figure. He has already walked in. "I gave you a chance to live, but you didn''t cherish it. Since it was a mistake to keep you, you are here, waiting for death." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has completely disappeared in the ancient gate. In a flash, the ancient door was closed again. But this scene, in the eyes of the giant, is full of despair, I can''t believe it, it''s true. This ancient gate. He has always been in charge. According to the truth. No matter how powerful the friar is, if he didn''t open it himself, then this ancient door could not have opened anything. A long time ago. I have seen Chu Lingxiao. At that time. He also clearly remembered that Chu Lingxiao needed him to open the ancient gate. How could he "How could this happen? Did you say that you had..." A voice of great fear and uneasiness. Immediately. He shouted in the direction of the disappearing ancient gate. But right now. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has already left, but his voice is more like what Chu Lingxiao said, like the last wail before death ¡­¡­ As for why Chu Lingxiao came here suddenly. The biggest reason. This is still to be said from the beginning of why we can be born. The future world. All people believe that one thing, the immortal cultivation of the earth, is the real sense of the Jedi. Legendary forces and masters dare not enter easily. Because of what? It''s because the immortal land, the ancient gate hanging in the outer area, once someone enters here, once the cultivation can''t reach the approval of immortal land. Then itself. It''s like entering another space, boundless. If you can''t find the exit, you will never come out. And once. There are several ancient giants of the nine stars in the ancient land. They go together to find out the truth of the immortal land. But it''s gone forever. And legendary forces, those masters, are even more so. For they all remember that the words left by the first master, no matter what the circumstances, cannot enter the immortal cultivation land. Just think about it. Even the six legendary forces, the first master, have said so. How dare these later masters step in? But no matter who is in the future world. Including the first master of the six legendary forces, I don''t know. The so-called immortal cultivation land. It''s not what they think. It''s a real Jedi. But with the present future world, the same magnificent future. Just. This future world. It''s already sealed. As for why it was sealed, it had to start from Chu Lingxiao, looking for the same flower. In short. Chu Lingxiao has been to a more distant future world, but has not produced a fake flower. Just because of that. But he was stared at by the monks of the future world, because there was never a man willing to believe in the existence of this flower. But when Chu Lingxiao appeared. The friars of the future world realized that there was a flower, but even if they knew it, no one could know how to find it. And the one who knows it best. That would be Chu Lingxiao. That''s why. Many strong people in the future world are crazy to catch Chu Lingxiao and ask how to find the same flowers. I just didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao is powerful. Far beyond their imagination. In that future world, all the strong men joined hands, but Chu Lingxiao was not a single opponent. Almost killed by Chu Lingxiao. Only a few people remained. And the former giant of heaven was one of those few people. To this day. It will become an immortal land, standing in this space, without any future end race. So say. Never destroy the earth. It looks like a Jedi. But in fact, it is a sealed up future world, and even more distant than the present future. Just now. There seems to be some uneasiness. After many years of hard work. This sealed up future world has already given birth to more amazing ancient giants, and we also know why the world we are talking about is sealed here. Just. After so many years. Those ancient giants who once knew about it, one by one, were either old, dead or alive. They were even more self styled, and were already too lazy to come out. So. No one told these ancient giants the details. This leads to ¡­¡­ And now in this sealed future world. A broken area. There are dozens of extremely cold figures. They are surrounded and seem to be discussing something important. Every figure. All of them are so terrifying. It seems that even a nine star ancient giant can''t help kneeling down directly when standing beside these figures. And what''s more tingling about the scalp. Beside the dozens of cold figures stood seven or eight young men and women in dragon robes and Phoenix robes. Each one is magnificent. Stand there. It''s as if any one can suppress it, and now the whole future world. The king is in the world! That''s right! These young men and women in dragon robes and Phoenix robes are all the same nine stars of huangpin, and every one of them is in the later stage of huangpin. Just a step away, they are about to step into the emperor! You can''t help it. The ten were discussing matters. One of the old figure suddenly raised his head and looked at a young man beside him. He said lightly: "no end, fairy and exquisite, haven''t you come back yet?" Smell the words. The young man''s face suddenly tightened, and hurriedly replied: "I''d like to inform you that she is exquisite and hasn''t come back yet, but before she left, she said that she would come back immediately after finishing the work." Immediately. The old figure nodded slightly. Just. The next moment. Among the ten cold figures, there was another languid voice, which came out in a tone of disdain and contempt. Light way: "long Zun, don''t worry about your precious apprentice, my apprentice, didn''t you go back too?" "Now in the future world, who can be the rival of our disciples?" Chapter 941 As the sound falls. Those who are still discussing the cold figure, then, slightly raised his head, looked at the two, then lowered his head. And those young men and women in dragon robes and Phoenix robes. The eyes also slightly show a trace of disdain. They''ve heard it, too. Several of my masters, the most proud disciples of the closed door, a total of six, just a few days ago, left the immortal cultivation ground. Back. But. It was a little surprising to let them several. I didn''t expect that. The future world of this world is so unbearable. Until now, even a nine star emperor product has not been born. The so-called six legendary forces. Even a man named Chu Lingxiao dared not step into the Ninth Heaven. It''s a shame. Although these six legendary forces have nothing to do with them, the first master is all their senior brothers and sisters. So. All of them are helpless. I have to let these elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters talk about leave the immortal cultivation ground for a while and solve the man named Chu Lingxiao first. Otherwise. It''s a shame. But think about it. Although the future world of this world is the future world for the world of that world, but for their time and space which has been sealed for a long time, is it not the past world? Unfortunately. Up to now, no one has been able to step into the nine stars of huangpin. Otherwise. Then they can enter the immortal cultivation land, and together with them, become the apprentice of emperor Pingu giant in this time and space. And in their eyes. The so-called man named Chu Lingxiao, no matter how strong, is just a character who has just stepped into the nine stars of huangpin. Compared with their elder brothers and sisters who have gone back. It''s almost indestructible. Any one of them will crush each other to ashes, really don''t have to go back. But they can also understand the mood of senior brothers and sisters. After all. Six legendary forces. They all created it. Looking at his strength, he was forced to do so by a strange man. It''s hard to see it any more. Of course, all of them. To the man named Chu Lingxiao, have a good look, what is watching the sky! "No end, have we all been called together?" The next moment. The old figure who spoke before asked again. Smell the words. The young man in the Dragon Robe immediately nodded his head: "report to the master, we have already gathered together, and we will be able to come to the world of heaven and earth at the master''s command." Say. The young man reminded us: "Sir, do you want to be a disciple now..." But not yet. He was interrupted by the old figure. "No, we don''t have to wait for xianlinglong to come back. We don''t need to hurry for a while. The secret of the Ninth Heaven of the world can only be ours!" From the words of the old figure. Can hear it. How confident he is in his heart, he doesn''t pay attention to the ancient giants of any one generation at all. And the cultivation of this ancient figure. Once it''s said. I''m afraid that in this ancient future, no one really dares to compete with this old figure. Emperor product nine star later period! Just one step away! Then you can step into the peak! Such strength. There is no one. In fact. The rest of you, brother jiudaobin, are all the same nine stars of emperor pin. Some have just stepped into the nine stars of emperor pin, some have reached the middle of the nine stars of emperor pin. And that road before, after the old figure, the voice of the master, but also a nine star emperor product later. That is to say. In this sealed future world. Now. The people who can stay in this area to discuss matters are not huangpin Jiuxing, but huangpin Jiuxing. This line-up of terror. Send any one. Just stand there. It is a historical monument that can never be surpassed. No one can surpass it. "Long Zun, we have already discussed. When you change the general, the gate will not be destroyed. When you open it automatically again, it will be the old guy. When you are weakest, we can..." The talking figure. It''s also a nine star emperor. He said, and then he made a movement of wiping his neck with his hands. His eyes were even colder, full of the ruthless sense of decisiveness. See this figure make such a gesture. The eyes of the other cold figures also sank in an instant. However, there was a slight sense of caution in their eyes. And those young men and women in dragon robes and Phoenix robes, when they heard the emperor''s nine stars and mentioned the old guy''s three words, their eyes were suddenly tightened, but when they heard the word weak. Slightly condensed, but a little tense pupil, then slowly loose down. They know. Their more distant future world, after a great change, came into this world, and they were sealed in the so-called immortal cultivation land, which will never be seen again. As for why we can''t go out. Because. The endless mountains and rivers outside the great immortal land are transformed by an unimaginable ancient strong man. They are accused of exporting. Even if they want to go out, they can''t go out. And this is the future world they are in. There are still several ancient strongmen, who have been sleeping in the dark. Although they don''t know why, for a long time, no one can step into the Empire''s nine stars again. When but their future world is sealed. After the birth of one emperor and nine stars. Those ancient strong men. That''s why I wince. But. Now. In front of them, there is another obstacle to solve! That''s the old guy outside who has been petrified all the year round and lives on the outside of the immortal land! A suspect. The top of the nine stars! But now. this peak is dying. If the ten great masters are to join the team, the world has the final say. They want to go out. Go out! No one can be bound! Soon. The old figure, who was honored as dragon Zun by all the emperor''s nine stars, nodded slightly, and said lightly: "well, since that''s the case, tomorrow we will work together to solve the old man first, and then wait for the disciples to come back and see what the secret of the Ninth Heaven is!" "Long Zun, it''s just that old guy. He never let us go. He said it was..." "What?" Smell the words. The old figure eyebrows, quite discontented at once lightly picked. "Do you believe that old man?" With it. All the people were silent. However, now that they are about to be born, they should not be afraid of other taboos. Besides, they are ten emperors and nine stars. How can they really believe that as long as they go out, they will die. It must be these ancient strongmen. Afraid that one day, they will be liquidated, and deliberately make up a reason to continue to make them afraid. "Well, since you''re all right, tomorrow, we''ll cut off the old guy first!" The old figure light way. But his voice just dropped. This area, but suddenly fell a more understated voice, the moment, let everyone, are stunned. "You don''t have to go, because you will see him together soon." Chapter 942 A sudden voice. It made all the people in the world, all of them, suddenly tremble. There was a flash of disbelief in his eyes. What is this place? It is the sealed future world, the core of which, unless you step into the nine stars of huangpin, no one can come here, let alone appear in their sky. In advance. They didn''t even notice! But it should be impossible. In this future world, all monks who have reached the level of huangpin nine stars are their disciples. How can another one appear now Unless Suddenly. The first one who returned to God was the old man who was honored as dragon Buddha. A face. Immediately. It became cold. "Who, hide your head and tail, come out to me!" Immediately. When the voice fell, a very fierce eye light, just like nine days of ice and snow, went straight out from the eyes of dragon Zun! The light of the eyes. In an instant, all the haze and fog in the upper space will be removed. But the next moment. The figure that appears. But let the Dragon Zun in front of is a Leng, in the eyes flash a trace of consternation, but, then returned to normal. Just. I still didn''t think of it. The speaker. It''s not like he thought, it''s their sealed future world. Some uninvited ancient strong man is actually a man he has never seen before. A very strange man in white! You can''t help it. Long Zun''s eyes were bright, and he sank down immediately. He stared straight at the white dress. He wanted to see through it, but no matter how he looked at it, he felt that the other side was indeed a stranger to him! But this is even more strange! This future world! How can a monk who has reached the level of emperor pinjiu not know him? And this man in white. It is Chu Lingxiao who has come. Just. What everyone below didn''t know was that Chu Lingxiao had been on their head for a long time. But. When hearing the words of Longzun and others, it is doomed that these people, Longzun, can no longer live! The same flowers! There''s no need for Longzun to step in. Because. Long Zun these people are the future world that has already failed, which has already been confirmed. No matter what monks appear in the future world, there is no fate to get this flower. Let alone. Make it full bloom! So. How could Chu Lingxiao tolerate Longzun to leave this future world. At first. Chu Lingxiao really wanted to abolish these people''s accomplishments. But after a long stay on top. I already know. These people, even if their accomplishments are abandoned, will try their best to recover. There''s nothing else! Kill! Almost in the eyes of all the people below, when throwing, carrying his hands, standing on the Chu Lingxiao above, he said nothing, and raised his hands slowly. It''s just this scene. In the eyes of everyone below. But I was stunned immediately. Immediately. In his eyes, there was a strong sneer and contempt. On his face, there was a kind of disdain no longer bothering to see Chu Lingxiao. The corners of his mouth were even slightly raised, full of sneers. To them? It''s so brave. Don''t say anyone else. Even if they did not reach the existence of the nine stars, who would dare to fight against them? Let alone their master. Ten great emperors taste nine stars! Who can be the enemy in the world? But now. Suddenly, a strange man appeared, and he didn''t say a word, but he wanted to fight them. This is not death. What is it? Standing in front of the dragon. It''s also a daze. I had no idea that the man in white, who had just appeared in front of him, was going to fight them directly. It''s kind of interesting. "Gentlemen, who of you is interested in meeting him and seeing each other? What is the source of this?" Long Zun didn''t care at all. The next moment. Directly then lightly waved, immediately, an emperor product nine stars, then directly did not hesitate to stand up. "Long Zun, let me go to the meeting. It''s the first time I''ve met such a thing. How dare I come to us..." Bang! But the emperor''s words about nine stars are not finished yet. He turned his head and was ready to block Chu Lingxiao''s attack. This moment. Quiet! There was a total silence! All people''s eyes are about to stare out. They just stare at the nine stars of emperor pin. From their eyes, they turn into ashes in an instant. The smoke curled away. What''s more, there is no residue left! Suddenly. Those young men and women in dragon robes and Phoenix robes, one after another, were frightened directly, and kept shrinking. In the present scene, their whole scalp was about to burst. What did they see? A nine star emperor! I was given a second by the other side! How could it be?! This is emperor pin nine stars! This moment. Even the other nine stars of emperor pin felt a cool swish on their back, and there was a flash of horror and fear in their eyes. Even they were frightened by this scene, they retreated in a row. I can''t believe it. Yeah! How could it be! A nine star emperor was killed?! Just that figure, how can they not know the strength of each other? Even among the ten of them, they can already rank in the top five ranks. It''s a nine star emperor! However. But I was killed by seckill! Hiss! In an instant. Completely from this scene, all the people who woke up suddenly couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air, and the hairs on their whole body stood up in fear. This is a strong man! The existence of a nine star emperor! Otherwise. How can we kill each other! Standing in the front of the Dragon Statue, is also this scene, the frightened heart suddenly shuddered, the face suddenly changed. He had no idea that Chu Lingxiao in front of him was so strong. Kill a nine star emperor with one hand! The most important thing is Just. Before long Zun could return to God, the late strong emperor named after him, however, gave a cold drink: "you dare to kill my second brother!!!!!" Boom! Next. Also a palm, toward Chu Lingxiao clapped past! Just the next moment. Bang! It''s still a second! Between the rise and fall of hands, a nine star emperor product, also like this into ashes! This moment. This scene. Thoroughly let the whole audience, even if it''s Longzun, it''s also scared of the scalp tingling, goosebumps all over the body, all came out. How could it be?! In the later period of emperor pin''s nine stars, he was Longzun was paralyzed on the ground. "You Who are you? You How could you... " "I am your apprentice, Chu Lingxiao who will be looking for!" Everyone: "..." Chapter 943 When the three words of Chu Lingxiao fall. This moment. This world. The core place seems to be at this moment, falling into an endless silence. Everything seems to return to the ups and downs, and the whole heaven and earth are quiet. These are nine stars. Emperor pin nine stars. They all collapsed on the ground in fear, with their eyes full of horror and fear, and their faces lifting their heads in disbelief. This moment. It seems that the white clothes standing in the sky, Chengdu is the only true God in the world. Dragon Zun''s whole body, every cell, is all by Chu Lingxiao these three words, frighten extremely near the edge of the explosion. He really can''t believe it. Now. The man in white standing in front of himself is actually his most proud disciple, Chu Lingxiao! But how could it be?! They are the monks who sealed the future world further away and were born. It has already become the most powerful existence in the world. Ten great emperors have nine stars. Nobody can stop it! If it wasn''t for the endless years, those ancient strong people kept them from leaving the immortal land, how could they be trapped in this sealed future time and space? But fortunately. Those who were strong in ancient times had already declined to the extreme of Qi and blood. However, the monks who were born in their later generations were in the golden age. Even if they lived for millions of years, they would not have any problems. But now "You How can you! " The next moment. The paralyzed Dragon Statue on the ground can''t stand any longer. His eyes are bright and trembling. He looks straight at Chu Lingxiao in the upper space. Then he takes off his mouth and asks: "you Are you... " Bang! But he didn''t quite finish what he said. But only see. Chu Lingxiao''s big hand has fallen down again. It''s almost earth shaking. At this moment, the world, the core place, has attracted a shudder, countless spaces, broken and repaired, and started again and again. And this strange scene. Only when we reach the real strong Wang pin in the later stage, can we know why such a scene is triggered. This is the real monk, the real ruler of the world. It''s a horrible scene! Think of life. A thought of death. Bang! Instant. Next to Dragon Statue, there is another emperor named nine stars, which turns into ashes. The breath of terror. The moment is at this moment, drowning the whole scene! What long zungang wants to ask. I was scared to swallow it back to my stomach! The rest of the audience, and even the whole body, all softened and shivered. Actually. What Longzun wants to ask is. Why is it not that the friars of their time and space can achieve such strength and kill one emperor in the later stage of nine stars! He really can''t believe it. There is such a monster in the world! The pinnacle? Or Hiss! At the thought of Longzun here, I dare not go on any more. I can''t help but take a breath of cool air. But he thought. Chu Lingxiao kills several emperors and nine stars. Just to scare them. Next. It will soon stop. However. In fact, it was not as he thought it would be. He had not waited for the Dragon Zun to open his mouth to please him. Bang! The fourth emperor is nine stars. Already from his sight, into a piece of ashes. Long Zun: "..." This moment. Everyone realized that Chu Lingxiao in front of him wanted to kill all of them completely! Those who have just raised their heads are huangpin Jiuxing. It''s Kung Fu. The hair that frightens directly, all stood up, full face is frightened with fright, whole body, shiver. Bang! When the fifth emperor, nine stars, turned to ashes. Standing in front of him, Longzun couldn''t stand it any longer. He quickly got up and rushed to Chu Lingxiao, who was standing in the void. He trembled with fear and said: "Rao Forgive me, forgive me, elder, where can I provoke you? You should kill me like this. " Finish. Longzun seemed to realize something. His body suddenly trembled again. He hurriedly changed his mouth to: "before Master, is my apprentice irritating you? Don''t worry. I''ll call her now and ask her to apologize to you in public! " But Longzun thought that speaking these words would let Chu Lingxiao let them go. But I didn''t think of it. The next moment. A more terrifying and mighty pressure, like the overturned sea, spread all over the world and suppressed all the people of Longzun below. A moment when a faint voice falls. Everyone''s breath in the audience was extremely rapid. "It''s too much trouble. Kill all at once!" As soon as I heard that. Longzun''s face was white to the extreme, and his goose bumps were all scared out of his body. He immediately said loudly: "spare your life, elder. Even if you die, you should let us know why, we have never been with you..." It will. Long Zun can''t care about his dignity. While talking. On one side, he kept kowtowing to Chu Lingxiao. All around him, those people who had already been paralyzed by fear, also hurriedly went to Chu Lingxiao, knelt down on their legs and kept kowtowing for mercy. Their heads at the moment are really unspeakable. They are blank and have no thoughts. Up to now, they dare not imagine that all of them are real. Not long ago. They are still in this core place, talking about going out of the immortal cultivation land, going to the past world and seizing the secrets buried in the Ninth Heaven. But I didn''t think of it. Just after a long time, there was a man in white. Say nothing. The emperor product nine stars, one after another, just like kneading an ant, to ashes! But they still are! I can''t figure out where they got in trouble with each other! But I haven''t waited for these people to come back. The next moment. With the fall of Chu Lingxiao''s great hand, Longzun''s side, that one emperor''s nine stars, that one emperor''s nine stars, all turned into ashes one by one. One by one. Close to dragon Zun! In an instant. Long Zun''s face was pale, and he looked at the void like a real God. Chu Lingxiao, who was high above, trembled and said: "why..." Bang! But his words are still not finished, and the whole body, like others, instantly turns to ashes. No one else can see it. Can''t Chu Lingxiao see it? Whether it''s the emperor''s nine stars, or the emperor''s nine stars, or the Dragon Statue, even when they die, there is a trace of hysterical anger and hatred in their pupils, in addition to fear. Even now, let go of each other. After all, it will be some troublemakers! And with the world. Calm again. In the distant past world, in the Ninth Heaven, there is a tall and cold figure in a dragon robe. It seems that he feels something and immediately frowns. "Master......" Chapter 944 A monk who comes to the kingdom. Whether it''s the sense of five senses or the warning power, it''s beyond the reach of countless monks. Even thousands of miles apart, hundreds of millions of miles. Even across the past, the future. If something happens to someone who has a relationship with him, no matter where he is, he can feel something different at the first time. At this moment, standing on the Ninth level, the cold and gorgeous figure in the Dragon Robe. It is the first master of the hall of the future, xianlinglong, who has gone to the immortal cultivation area instead of falling. There it is. They got no chance, and became the close disciple of emperor pin Jiuxing. After countless years. The six legendary forces, the first master, have at least stepped into the nine stars of huangpin. As the hall of the future, the first master, xianlinglong, is the unique existence of these six people. Huangpin nine star summit! There is no so-called peak in the five realms above the nine star ancient giant, but xianlinglong breaks the conclusion of future world cultivation. In the later realms of huangpin, it goes further and reaches the peak! You know. This. No one has been able to do it so far. Even in the sealed future world, the top ten emperors and nine stars failed to do so. Each of them, after stepping into the later stage of the nine stars of the emperor''s products, was in the state of the nine stars of the emperor''s products. No further progress was made. They stepped out step by step and became the nine stars of the emperor''s products! So. You can imagine. Xianlinglong, the peak of the emperor''s nine stars, how terrible it is. Although no one has ever seen xianlinglong''s real strength, it''s very possible that, in terms of strength, I''m afraid it won''t lose a strong one who just stepped into the emperor''s nine stars. Now. Xianlinglong felt an uncomfortable feeling when she stepped into the world of heaven and earth. What she didn''t expect was that the source of the feeling was like her own master, dragon master! In the land of eternal repair. Ten great emperors and nine stars are the first! This moment. Xianlinglong is at a loss. The eyebrows were even more straight and tight. Because. In just a few seconds, she felt five or six uncomfortable feelings. In addition to her master, there were immortal cultivation places, and the rest of those emperors were nine stars! "What happened?" You can''t help it. The pretty willow eyebrow suddenly picked it lightly and couldn''t help talking to herself. Ten great emperors taste nine stars But then. Xian Linglong shook her head. It should not be possible. It is impossible for such a thing to happen in the world. My master is an ancient giant that never met before. He has already stepped into the top of the nine star ancient giant - the later stage of emperor pin''s nine star! Today and tomorrow. Who else can be the master''s opponent? Let alone now, she was very clear in her mind that her master must be discussing the birth with other nine emperors and nine stars. But not in the land. There are still some ancient strong men. Strength cannot be underestimated. Several of them are still dormant. They are suspected to be in the middle of the nine star period, and maybe even one of them is in the latter. He has been keeping his master from leaving the immortal cultivation ground. But in xianlinglong''s mind, she also knew another thing: the Qi and blood of those ancient powerful people had already declined to the extreme, and it was impossible to do it easily. Once they did, they would suffer irreparable loss. So. She didn''t worry about the ancient strong. Just. The mountains and rivers outside the immortal land are also unimaginable ancient powers. Xianlinglong once learned from his master that it might be an ancient giant above the nine stars. Again. Xianlinglong also knows one thing. That''s it. No matter the ancient strong or the immortal self, they all come from the more distant future world. At the end of their life, sometimes, the fairy is too exquisite to imagine. What a great event happened. Even more distant future world, into an independent world, and their world, into one. It''s even harder to imagine. Why did the celestial giant, the eternal giant above the nine stars of emperor Pinyin, stop again and again, and the monk of the future world who was sealed to exist left. If not for her, she would not be the friar of that world. Otherwise. Even she can''t leave the immortal land now. But the eternal giant. Qi and blood should also decline to the extreme. Even though the future has been invincible, but now it''s already old dusk. Even if the other side wants a gift to prevent the monks from leaving, the ten emperors and nine stars can not suppress each other. You can''t help it. Thinking of the exquisite fairy here, he shook his head again and spoke softly, and soon echoed in the Ninth Heaven. "Maybe it''s really benty''s mistake." The voice fell. Xianlinglong suddenly turned his head and looked at the Ninth Heaven, every corner. Finally. Cold, and cold eyes, and again fell in the river of time. "It seems that there is a big secret in the Ninth Heaven of this world. At this moment, the emperor has already stepped into the peak of huangpin, but he can''t even step into the long time here." Finish. Xianlinglong looked at the ninth heavy day deeply, everywhere corner, saw still can''t see anything, then turned around and left. Originally, xianlinglong came to this life to kill Chu Lingxiao. But after looking for the world to live in, Chu Lingxiao couldn''t be found for a long time, even for the Ninth Heaven. But. She is exquisite and not anxious. Even if Chu Lingxiao hides in the future world, she will cut off the other side! Now. She''d better go back to the immortal land first to have a look. Just. What xianlinglong didn''t know was that in front of her, she had just left the world of heaven and earth, the Ninth Heaven. In the long river of time that she could not enter. But at the next moment. Slowly out of the six figures, some of them couldn''t help saying: "it seems that your hall of the future is going to be more dangerous and less auspicious. The so-called first master, if he forces further, will meet her, and it will be an abyss." "Although we say that, we can understand the five major situations, the hidden peak and the future. Seeing her appearance, we should start from the ancient giant of nine stars and realize the nine stars of huangpin all the way. In time, we may not be able to stand at the same level with us." But the figure who spoke later. When it comes to this. However, he shook his head a little disappointed. "It''s a pity that she is on her way to a dead end now. If she can''t turn back in time..." Smell the words. On the face of a figure, a trace of complexity flashed immediately, but only to see it. He sighed helplessly. Chapter 945 Now. For each founder of the six legendary forces, they can only go one step at a time. But for themselves. But also fell into a daze. Because. They don''t know what else is worth staying in such a big world. I think they were the six most powerful monks in the past. Unparalleled. It''s hard to be one of them. However. That day. Jiulong pull coffin, the dusk sun, a white clothes, they six people, but are all ants, with the nine heavy days of that life, into ashes, now they are resurrected again. But this vast world. Where is it? It''s where they live. If they can''t get the same flower to meet their ending, they will still disappear in the world as before. Origin and extinction. Maybe now. For the six of them, the best destination is still the Ninth Heaven. Since the beginning of everything is in the Ninth Heaven, then the end of everything is still in the Ninth Heaven. Between you and me. The six people who think everything through have stepped into the long river of time again. ¡­¡­ On the other side, the fairy is exquisite. The hall of the future, the so-called first master, is now on the way to the future world. It''s already the top of nine stars of huangpin. There was nowhere to stop her. In the past. The future. For xianlinglong, it''s just a very common way. It didn''t take long. Xianlinglong has already returned to her own life from the past world. Next. Wearing a Dragon Robe, the fairy is exquisite, carrying his hands on his back. In his beautiful eyes, he suddenly flashed a cold light and looked straight to the direction of immortal cultivation. Although the land of immortality is a Jedi, is an eternal Jedi. It''s not any future region of the racial world, but the peak of huangpin''s nine stars can get rid of all illusions and see through everything in the world. The next moment. Xianlinglong''s eyes have already fallen on the sky of immortal Xiudi. Just. Since it can be called the eternal Jedi, there is a horrible order here. It is shrouded around, and can be heard vaguely. From the direction of the immortal mending ground, the rustle of wind comes into her ear. There is order. You can''t help it. All around the immortal cultivation ground, there is a layer of fog that can''t see the whole picture. Even if it''s the fairy and exquisite in the peak of huangpin''s nine stars, it''s the same. I can no longer see the real shape of the immortal cultivation land. In fact. From her eyes, which radiate cold air, there is a very strange order fog, which prevents her from seeing through everything. It''s amazing that it''s exquisite. Not at all. It will suddenly become like this. Generally speaking. This has never happened to immortality. But what''s the matter today? Why there is such a huge fog of order? She can''t even see through the nine star peak of the imperial product. Don''t you Did she feel uncomfortable in the past world because of these strange order fog? Or The master has joined hands with Nine Emperors and nine stars, and is now fighting with that immortal giant? For a moment. On her face, xianlinglong suddenly hesitated. If so. Now, she can''t easily step into it. Although she is the peak of the nine stars of huangpin, which is no less than the ancient giant who just stepped into the nine stars of emperor pin, the scene where the ten great nine stars of emperor pin and one of the ten ancient giants meet is still not her nine stars of emperor pin, which can participate in at all. Once you step in. A little inattention. They will be crushed to ashes. It''s better to wait. Thinking of the exquisite immortal here, she sat in the sky over the future world of the human race, but when she had waited for a long time for incense, she saw that the mysterious fog around the immortal cultivation ground was still not dissipated. This moment. Xianlinglong eyebrows, but immediately wrinkled up. "What''s the matter?" The next moment. Finally aware of something wrong with the fairy Linglong, an instant from the sky, stood up. After a few seconds of hesitation. Then directly toward the direction of immortal repair, flew in the past. It''s in this incense. She could feel that the fog of order around the immortal land was slowly disappearing. But that''s why. She saw a more surprising scene. Through the no longer dense fog of order, vaguely, she found that the mountains and rivers in the outer area of the immortal land were completely different. It''s not what she remembered. Even. Some Broken! It''s like a scene left behind after an unimaginable war. But she was in the meantime. I didn''t feel any other changes in the immortal land Did she think that she was wrong before? The master and the Nine Emperors and nine stars have already finished hand in hand with the eternal giant? This strange order is foggy. Is it the remnant scene left after the war? Just. When xianlinglong, through the fog of order, truly returns to the immortal cultivation area. This moment. Fairy exquisite a pair of beautiful eyes, not from slightly open big, the face immediately flash a trace of shock. "This is..." The scene in front of us. Indeed, as she thought, it seems that during the period when she left, there was a world shaking war of terror, but what she didn''t think of was that the ancient giant guarding the outer area of the immortal land, at the moment "Falling down?" The beautiful eyes of xianlinglong, a shiver, a heart, are shocked by the truth, some scalp, slightly numb, her heart is very clear. This is the existence of a nine star emperor, but I didn''t expect that only in the short time she left, she was completely transformed into a corpse, a huge body. This time, she really became a stone body without any sign of life. But the next moment. Xianlinglong soon returned to her mind, with a glimmer of joy in her eyes. After all. If the ancient giant is dead, no one will be able to block the birth of the ten emperors and nine stars. Just now. The gate of the immortal land has been completely closed from the inside. It''s impossible for her to enter. "It seems that we have to wait for the master and open it from inside." See here. Xianlinglong could only shake her head helplessly, and then she left without hesitation. However. What she didn''t know. When she left. A figure in white, but never destroyed repair inside the door, slowly walked out. The next moment. After a look at the direction of xianlinglong''s departure, half a second later, he took it back directly. Mumble. Next. Then it came out. "The pinnacle?" But. Immediately. Then he looked at the huge stone body again, and said lightly: "what else do you have to say?" Chapter 946 In silence. Light voice, reverberates all over the world. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stood there quietly, looking at the huge stone body below. But the next moment. The huge stone body, which should have died completely, had another voice which was extremely hoarse and unwilling. "You You won''t have a good end. If you want to get the same flower and completely dominate everything in the world, it''s just wishful thinking. Even if I die, I''ll be in the underworld waiting for you! " But. Response to the stone body. Chu Lingxiao is just a understatement. He replied: "I am invincible. Why should I dominate?" Smell the words. The stone body coughed a few times, with a hint of sarcasm in his tone: "it''s a joke. There''s no real invincible in the world. Only that flower can help you achieve invincible body. You can only cheat those weak people when you say such words!" In the view of the stone body. Chu Lingxiao did so many things. Still or for their own, can get that same flower, what fate, can get it? In this world, only fools believe such words. The same flowers. Who doesn''t want it? In their life, Chu Lingxiao said the same thing. If anyone has a destiny, they can get it. The result. Lead to their that life, all the strong for this same flower, kill each other. Finally. Even their future world was dragged into the past by Chu Lingxiao and sealed up completely. There''s never a day before. The world lives in the haze. Now. Chu Lingxiao again did the same thing. In his opinion. For what? It''s not to let all the ancient giants fight against each other again, so that they can consolidate their unshakable position and no one can match it. As long as these top ancient giants die one by one. There is no one in the world who can catch up with Chu Lingxiao. In his opinion, this is the real purpose of Chu Lingxiao. Borrow the same flowers. Let the world''s strong fight with each other so that they can enjoy the benefits of their own good fortune! Otherwise. When the world saw Chu Lingxiao again, how could he say that he was the eternal butcher! But the next moment. Stone body finish saying these words, but still almost completely disappeared silence, stone body''s origin, extremely mysterious. This is a huge stone. It''s just the skin that has been removed from someone. Then, an independent life body is born again. Only now. The stone body itself seems to realize this. "You will never succeed. You will never succeed. There is a real hell in the world. He They won''t let you succeed! " This moment. The voice of the stone body became more and more hurried. At last, it went from breathlessness to hoarseness to dying, until it was completely silent. The next moment. Only a bang was heard. The huge stone body, completely in this area, turned into a piece of ash, but it can be seen. Even so, the stone body turned into ashes soon became a brilliant divine particle. Immediately. Then toward somewhere has been slowly Floating past. It seems to be heading for a more distant future, but it seems to be flying towards the past. Vicissitudes of life. New students. Two breath, keep reverberating, finally disappeared in this world. See here. Chu Lingxiao did not have any obstacles. Still standing there quietly, carrying hands, looking at all this, has been looking at this bright and incomparable divine particles, become black and white dichroism, rushed into a dark side. Chu Lingxiao slowly took back his sight. Light way: "sad test article..." Even if he let the stone body live for thousands of lives, he would not understand what Chu Lingxiao wanted to do. Invincible? Chu Lingxiao is invincible. Why should he dominate the world? All along. Chu Lingxiao just wants to do one thing. What is the secret of the friars and where they come from. All this. Only when the same flowers really appear will they give Chu Lingxiao some answers. From beginning to end. The purpose of Chu Lingxiao. No change. With the help of the same flower, the secret of its burial, he wants to see why the world can''t revive the real same strong. But. Chu Lingxiao has already done it. There is reason to believe that when the flowers bloom, those he wants to revive must be as he wishes. Because. As early as the world level. Chu Lingxiao had the answer. In this world, everyone has a flower of their own. However, for the truly invincible strong, it is really impossible to find it, as all the monks think. Even mortals. The same is true. It''s impossible. But it''s what it really is. And now Chu Lingxiao is to make it impossible to become a real existence! He wants to see it. What is his same flower hiding? Those who are predestined get it. What Chu Lingxiao has done now is to create a friar environment that can make this flower bloom. Without destroying the land. This time and space sealed by him from the more distant future world has been a place of failure. The monks in it can''t come out when the flower doesn''t appear! And dragon respect those people. Even if you know that there are stone bodies outside, you should come out even if you are blocking them. That''s the reason why dragon Zun should die! If Chu Lingxiao doesn''t do it. It''s like the ten emperors and nine stars of Longzun. In a few days, it''s the weakest time for the stone body. The strength of the stone body will be reduced to that of the emperor. Even if the bottom is still there. But also invincible dragon respect that ten great emperors product nine stars! As for why the stone body died, it is the same truth. Who has the mind of all living people in the world to escape Chu Lingxiao''s eyes? What is the abacus in the heart of the stone body. How can Chu Lingxiao not see through? If you want to let dragon Zun go on purpose, it''s already a capital crime! Boom! But at this time. The huge stone body, turned into ashes, turned into a brilliant divine particle, floating away in the dark, but suddenly burst out a more dazzling light than before. Then. He saw a huge ancient door, creak, open. The next moment. There was a ray of light, rushed out, fell in front of Chu Lingxiao, and then it turned into a line of big characters. "I am the magistrate of the earth. You have already touched the most intolerable taboo in the world. I want you to destroy that flower at once!" In a line of big words, Jin cancan, is suspended in the void. It''s very dignified. Cold. The tone is full of an undoubted meaning. But then. Chu Lingxiao waves his hand directly and cleans this line of bright words. Then, a line of bright words from ye rushes into the dark space. But only five words. "The false mansion, you deserve?" Chapter 947 Five big words that glitter with gold. Just like a breeze, it drifts into the dark area. After a few seconds, a shiver comes from the ancient gate. If at this moment. If there are other people here, it must be found that the whole space around has reached the edge of fragmentation, that is to say. An unimaginable threat of terror gathered around Chu Lingxiao. You know. This is a place where there is no end to the cultivation. A more distant future world is sealed, and its space is hard. Unless the vanguard giant hands it, who can make the space here like this? Now. It seems that the huge ancient gate is not far from Chu Lingxiao, but in fact, it is not known how many time and space are separated, which is passed from the unimaginable future. But it still triggered such a horrible scene of infiltration. You can imagine. How terrible is the source of this repression. But even so. It seems that the distance is too far, or the strength is not enough, no matter how shaky ancient gate is, Chu Lingxiao cannot be shaken one step. But the next moment. Just as the power in the ancient gate seemed to realize that there was no way Chu Lingxiao could do anything else, there was a trace of preparing to retreat slowly. Just. It''s a moment before the ancient gate''s source receives all this pressure. Chu Lingxiao standing in the void. But the eyes light, suddenly, become extremely quiet. Light way: "now that we are here, why do we have to leave so soon?" Boom! It seems that this sentence, stimulates the source of the ancient gate. In a moment, this terror and pressure seeps into people''s power. In a moment, it''s like lightning and takes it back. The next moment. This ancient door, even the creaking sound, is very strange, seems to come from the future. But its breath. But the vicissitudes of life. There''s an old smell of the old world. This ancient gate, which claims to be from the underground, wants to close the gate completely and disappear. But in this short moment. A slender hand. However, he stopped the closed gate directly, and saw Chu Lingxiao just standing in the distance. It''s Kung Fu. It has already come to this ancient gate. Creak! Creak! It''s still that harsh voice. Just because Chu Lingxiao''s hand stopped in front of him at the moment, this ancient gate, however, could not be closed completely. The next moment. The cold and angry voice came out again. At this moment, the area was shocked as before. "Let go, I am the magistrate of the local government. Dare you stop me from leaving!" Only this time. The cold voice, which claimed to be the magistrate of the prefecture, seemed to have realized that Chu Lingxiao was not easy to provoke. The tone is not as strong as before. In words. Although he still claims to be a magistrate of the local government, anyone can tell that the other side deliberately wanted to scare Chu Lingxiao away. If you really have confidence in your own strength. Will it remind me again and again? Bang! It''s just this moment. Even the voice master who called himself the magistrate of the prefecture did not think that Chu Lingxiao not only did not retreat, but also opened the ancient gate again. There was only a shock. In an instant. This huge area of immortal repair land has caused an extremely cold breath, which has come from the ancient gate, but this time, although it is only a breath, it makes the area near immortal repair land fall into a dark yellow color in an instant. It''s like a depression in autumn. The whole world. They all began to look old and frail. This. It''s similar to the long river of time. When those ancient giants forced their way from the future world to the past world, so did their bodies. The whole body became a gray color. And this time. But it''s almost the same. Just. Compared with the vicissitudes of time, the breath from the inner world of the ancient gate has a sense of death. The sense of cold will be the feeling of being suddenly opened in the abyss of countless years. This moment. Even though the inner gate of the site has been closed. But many of the monks were still shocked by the breath. Among them. Moreover, in the deep place of immortality, there are several huge figures that have not been born for a long time. They are also awakened from the inside. The area where big eyes are facing and where they are is is in a mess. But. Then. It seems that in order to maintain the safety and stability of the immortal land, these huge figures have quickly converged their own breath, but even so, they still feel that there is something terrible happening outside the immortal land that they can''t even imagine. This breath. It''s amazing. They all feel like ants when they exist at this level. However. Now Chu Lingxiao. What''s more, he made an astonishing move. Even the sound inside the ancient gate made a sound of surprise. Because. Chu Lingxiao walked in directly! In the view of the master of that voice, the time and space he exists is simply not suitable for the external monks. Once he enters, he will be subjected to a hundred times more pressure than before. Even if it''s powerful. Here we are. And there''s no use for it. Chu Lingxiao entered here like this. In his eyes, it''s no different from looking for death. "Well, I''d like to see what you can do to ignore the order of the local government!" The next moment. The voice calling itself the magistrate of the prefecture, however, suddenly sounded again. The tone was still as majestic and cold as before, but it was still hard to hide the secret joy. Just now he saw Chu Lingxiao. Even able to resist his pressure, he already knew that Chu Lingxiao was a bad existence. But now. The other side has already stepped into the time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government, so all this has changed. He is the creature of the earth. The environment here is completely made by him without any restriction. But Chu Lingxiao is different. He is a monk from the outside. Stepping in, it means that he has become a fish and will be slaughtered. Now it seems. The other side obviously didn''t know about it. Otherwise. It will never come in easily. Bang! The next moment. The huge ancient gate has been completely closed and disappeared in the eyes of those huge figures. Suddenly. A huge figure can''t help shaking inside. He can''t help but say to himself: "it''s said that the old stone body man may be related to the underground. Unexpectedly, it''s true." "There is a kind of character in the world who is invincible by nature. Now it seems that this man even dare to break into the underground. No No, he''s the one, isn''t he? " But when a more trembling voice fell. These huge figures fell into a state of silence for a long time. Chapter 948 These huge figures. It is this sealed ancient giant of the future world. But in fact. I''m afraid that those people of Longzun will never know that these ancient giants are not so-called emperor product nine stars at all, but ancient giants who have reached the same level with the stone body guarding outside. Just these years. These huge figures, compared with the stone body, are more secure. Or they are today. The end. Like the stone body, it will turn into ashes. Of course. The biggest reason is that these figures are all monks born from this future world. The stone body is different. Although he is also a monk of the future world, his roots are related to the legendary Prefecture. So. He dare to talk to Chu Lingxiao like this. But if the stone body is still alive, when Chu Lingxiao is frightened to step into the time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government, I''m afraid he will be frightened and dare not speak again. Although the stone body is related to the local government. There are endless years. Since he was sealed up in this future world, the prefecture has never been in charge of him. Let him live and die. Until the stone body dies completely. On the other side of the prefecture, there finally comes a self proclaimed magistrate of the prefecture, and the stone body itself is extraordinary. You know. He''s just a body born out of someone''s skin. Strictly speaking. This game of body is not stone body''s own at all. But even so. The stone body with this body, however, can rank the first among those ancient giants. It depends on this hard body. Even if it is the same level of ancient giants, can not break, more difficult to imagine, the body of the body, and how terrible the realm. But now. The mysterious time and space of the land. Because Chu Lingxiao stepped in. Almost in this short moment, the wind and clouds are surging up. This is a darker area, full of the breath of death everywhere. The whole world is like autumn, with countless leaves, withering and falling. But the only difference is. It''s not the leaves that fall. It''s one corpse after another, but it''s alive. You can walk around. But after Chu Lingxiao came in, these corpses, just like crazy, have black eyes, and suddenly they turn green. It seems that Chu Lingxiao at the moment. In their eyes. It''s like a piece of very fat food, with a big mouth open, and then bite it. But not to Chu Lingxiao half meter area. These mummies, in this moment, turn into ashes. In fact. These mummies are not the unique spiritual products of this time and space. They were also living people in their lifetime, but no matter how powerful they were. After death. Here, he has become a puppet like corpse, just a soldier driven by the local government. But see Chu Lingxiao. It was so easy to solve these mummies one by one. The voice master who called himself magistrate of the prefecture immediately came out a question with a tone of consternation. Rather surprised way: "how can you not be influenced by the pressure here?" Voice master. He was really shocked by this scene. He couldn''t believe it. After Chu Lingxiao stepped here, he didn''t seem to be affected at all. It''s easy to solve these mummy puppets! You know. These mummy puppets are very powerful before they die. Otherwise, they will not come here after they die. Not all monks. All of them are qualified to be puppets of the local government. And these mummies and puppets, together, even though he is a magistrate of the local government, are very laborious. If he doesn''t do his best, he will probably be swallowed up. But this man, why? It''s not the local people. It''s not their Prefecture, the identified monks, how could they come here and still be unaffected? "Damn it..." In an instant. The master of the voice, who called himself the magistrate of the prefecture, could not help but speak to himself. But finish. He felt something was wrong. Damn it. Isn''t it to see him? But. The voice owner, who called himself the magistrate of the prefecture, also saw the big scene. Soon his face returned to normal. He said in a cold voice: "stop, what are you going to do? What do you want to do after killing the stone body of the prefecture?" Finish. The voice Master said calmly: "you know, the origin of the stone body is of great significance to our mansion. Now our mansion is not going to worry about you anymore, so you should leave here as soon as possible!" Actually. At this moment, the master of the voice is also a little flustered in his heart. After all, this is the first time he has seen such a terrible person outside his mansion. Not only is he the magistrate of the prefecture helpless. After that. Stepping into the time and space under their jurisdiction, they are not affected by the pressure of time and space. If it''s really the reason of strength, I''m afraid that the strength of the other side will be comparable to that of their Prefecture and the top ten yamas. But he didn''t think of it. Do this. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t feel enough. He has to step into the core area of time and space! This is the time and space under their jurisdiction. In this core area, he is the only one sitting here. If Chu Lingxiao wants to come here, he will undoubtedly provoke their whole Prefecture! Core area! No one is allowed to enter except for the top ten yamas, the people who are personally inspired, like him, in order to enter. Otherwise. Is to ignore the majesty of the yama! This is a thing they can''t tolerate in the whole Prefecture! "I have one thing to ask you, do you, the so-called underworld, always have a monk died, and his soul will be taken away by you?" But before the magistrate of the prefecture began to speak again, Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice had been heard again. You can''t help it. The magistrate sitting in the core area of this time and space was stunned for a moment, and then subconsciously replied: "what''s the matter?" Of course. This must be the monks who have been recognized by their prefectures. Otherwise, they are not qualified to come in at all. "Well, go tell you the so-called top ten yamas. You don''t need to earn your soul in the next period of time without my inspiration." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. The voice just dropped. The master of the voice, who called himself the magistrate of the prefecture, looked at him immediately and was shocked. It seemed that he didn''t think about it at all. Chu Lingxiao dared to say this kind of words, but there was a flash of sarcasm on his face. Sneer way: "why?" It''s just that he said that. Chu Lingxiao''s figure had disappeared in his sight. The next moment. Only heard. In the core area, there was a click! Then. Then he left a sentence lightly. "How about this?" Chapter 949 The voice falls. There was a whimper in the huge core area. This is the core area of time and space. Now. There is a dark figure, which is being held in the air by Chu Lingxiao''s hand. It seems that Chu Lingxiao grabbed his neck directly. I can''t say a word at all. Can only vaguely hear, this dark figure, intermittent whimpering sound, full of powerlessness and dumb. Until this moment. This magistrate of the underground can''t believe that Chu Lingxiao really dares to hurt the killer. Bang! The next moment. Before the magistrate of the prefecture, from the horror, he realized that Chu Lingxiao''s hand was holding each other''s neck, but it was a slight shock. In an instant, the dark figure, the dark breath around him, was completely dispelled by the shock. Immediately. The whole picture of the magistrate. That''s how it really came out. But. To our surprise, the so-called magistrate of the prefecture is not a human race at all, nor can he see from which race. And notice what you really look like. It was revealed by Chu Lingxiao. The magistrate''s face was red with anger. It seemed that what he cared most was that he didn''t want other people to see his face. But now, he was exposed in front of an outsider. This is the most unacceptable thing for him. You can''t help it. I can''t think of anything else. I''ll try my best and say in a cold voice: "you Let me go. I''m the magistrate of the local government. How dare you look directly at the magistrate''s real body PA! Just. Before he finished, he was directly slapped by another hand of Chu Lingxiao. This slap in the face. The magistrate of the local government was beaten on the spot. The whole person was in disorder. Just now, I tried my best and struggled to get rid of Chu Lingxiao''s hand. This Kung Fu skill made me stay there like a fool. There was a blank in my mind. Only one sentence echoed. He was beaten! He is a magistrate of the local government, but he was beaten! Still such a humiliating slap! Suddenly. When the magistrate came back to his senses, his whole face was suddenly cold. A strange horse head was biting the row of white teeth tightly. He said angrily: "you dare to hit me!" Just. As soon as he finished, he still got a slap from Chu Lingxiao. PA! Magistrate of the Prefecture: "..." "You!" PA! Magistrate of the Prefecture: "..." "I am a magistrate of the local government. How dare you fight..." PA! Magistrate of the Prefecture: "..." PA! Magistrate of the Prefecture: "..." This moment. The magistrate was completely slapped by Chu Lingxiao, but even though he didn''t speak, he was still slapped by Chu Lingxiao. PA! "I don''t speak any more, how can you still hit me!" Immediately. The magistrate of the prefecture, even his tone of voice, has changed. He just called himself "I". He was afraid of being beaten directly and began to be soft. "That''s the end of talking a lot." Magistrate of the Prefecture: "..." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then said lightly: "OK, can you answer my question now?" Hear that. This magistrate of the local government is really full of bitterness, but he dare not not go back. For fear that he will be slapped next, he quickly replied: "this This is not me... " PA! "Speak well." Magistrate of the Prefecture: "..." "I can''t decide. Unless I find one of the top ten yamas, they will still come to the underworld after their death." This is not a magistrate of the prefecture. He deliberately deceives Lingxiao. But it''s true. Although he is now the magistrate of the prefecture, he has just risen from the ghost messenger. Although he is very clear about the operation of the whole Prefecture, he can''t do anything about it. Want the whole prefecture to stop working. Except for the top ten. Otherwise. No matter who is in the underworld, it can''t be stopped. And the outside world. He hasn''t appeared for a long time. If he doesn''t find out, one of the yamas in their underground mansion has fallen. He doesn''t know that the outside world has become that way. Countless races. But they all have their own world of heaven and earth. If that''s all. Even jiuchongtian is the same. This matter. At that time, he knew why the hell would suddenly promote the soul charmer. To become a magistrate of the local government is entirely due to the shortage of manpower. All races. All have their own future world. That means that, in the future, this race will be able to reproduce well, and the number will become more and more. More than one. There will be more and more monks who will die in the future. How can they cope with it in their prefectures. This promoted him to the position of judge. Although he was more or less lost when he knew this, after all, he always thought that he was promoted to judge by the top ten villas of the local government because of his meticulous work for the local government for so many years. But not at all. But. It''s better than being a soul charmer, isn''t it? But now. He''s really confused. Outside friars, how could such a terrorist figure be born, comparable to the ten hell of hell. Dare to enter the time and space controlled by the local government directly. Slap him in public! If so, that''s all. However, it''s not obvious that the other side should even let their local government stop all operations. With the top ten yamas in their local government, they don''t pay attention to it?! "What, can''t do it?" Suddenly. On hearing this, , the man of the horse faced government, immediately opened his mouth and said, " ," this is not a matter for me to be a small judge. What you can do is to understand that the whole government has the final say of the ten great Yama kings. The life of the monks in the world is determined by the ten great Yama king, the book of life and death in my hand, not me. " To be honest. If he is not busy defending himself, maybe next moment, Chu Lingxiao will really crush him to death, because he can already feel the pressure on his neck, more and more. "Ten great yamas?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Seeing Chu Lingxiao, I murmured to myself. In the eyes of this magistrate, I immediately thought that even a friar like Chu Lingxiao had hesitated. Ten great yamas. Who is that? In the world of heaven and earth, people who can''t be controlled by heaven are the same level of cultivation products as heaven. One stroke down, can let the world a monk, into nothing. But I haven''t waited for the magistrate to react. The next moment. A faint voice in my ear. But he was scared of goose bumps, all of them came out. "In that case, let them come now." Chapter 950 Hear Chu Lingxiao. The magistrate of the prefecture, who was really scared and sweating, had a flash of hesitation and unwillingness in his eyes. It''s not that he can''t reach the top ten. But If any of the top ten yamas can see his present appearance, will he still have good fruit to eat then? A grand magistrate. But he was punished by the external friars with one hand. It''s so dishonorable. Think of his earth, has always been with the main heaven and earth world, the existence of the same level, even above the heaven. Because of what? It is because each of the top ten yamas in their Prefecture controls a life and death book that controls the life of the monks. But for all his friars. The book of life and death in this hand is like a real chain of enchantment, which forces the life and death of any friar into nothing. Friar Shouyuan. Once turned into nothing, it means two words - falling! So. In countless years. Although they didn''t intervene in the fight between the monks, they were still forces to give way even to the heaven and earth. As the saying goes. The underworld is where the dead go. But it''s the real place of death. But it is also the real place of reincarnation. Ancient search. In countless years, each life has its own local government. Among ordinary people, there are also their local government, immortal world, local government, world of one side and world level, and even the world of Lord and world, the same is true. The underworld. It''s not just above the weak. Even if it''s the giants of the ages, they have to bow their heads in front of their local governments. He once heard of the origin of the underworld from a Yama king. At the beginning of its establishment. Just to explore the way of reincarnation, to achieve real immortality, to transcend everything in the world, no power can destroy the monk''s body. But then With the change of time, the top ten yamas realized a problem. That''s the world. There is no reincarnation at all. If the people who come back are not the same, how can we talk about reincarnation and immortality? But it wasn''t until the top ten yamas realized the problem. But I can''t stop. Because. Since then, they have transcended the heavenly way of the Lord, heaven, earth and the world. They are totally different from other monks. Still a monk. But the local people have become the real chess players. It can be said that God is one of the monks in the world! But now. He really can''t believe that there is a strong man in the outside world who is suspected to be comparable to the top ten yamas. Even let their local government stop operating temporarily! "Here This... " In an instant. The magistrate was all wet with cold sweat, and his face was white and uneasy. "What? Any questions? " Click! But for the moment. Feeling the squeezing feeling at the neck, I tightened up a little again. Suddenly, the magistrate, a heart, was about to jump out. He could feel that Chu Lingxiao was not intimidating him. If he doesn''t say it. I''m afraid I''m really going to be Suddenly. "No problem, no problem. Let me go first. I''ll contact Yan Luo now," the magistrate said The next moment. The magistrate of the prefecture who said this sentence was thrown aside by Chu Lingxiao. But the inner uneasiness. The magistrate could not help coughing a few times. He shivered all over his body and every pore. Do you really want to inform the top ten yamas? However, if the top ten yamas knew that he was so intimidated by an external monk, would he still be able to sit in a stable position as a magistrate of the local government in the future? But if we don''t inform the top ten yamas. I''m afraid in an instant, he will be killed by Chu Lingxiao. After a few seconds of silence. The heady magistrate stood up from the ground. Then he escaped from his arms with a black token. There was nothing on the token except Yan Luo. It looks like it. It''s no different from a common token. Just. The next moment. When the magistrate of the local government threw this Yanluo token to the upper level of time and space, a huge cold figure suddenly appeared. That figure. As if it were the master of the world. Carry your hands on your back. Overlooking this space-time, it is extremely majestic, inviolable and even mysterious. Immediately. This figure took the Yanluo token in his hand, looked at it for a moment, and then disappeared from this space-time with the token. See this. This magistrate of the prefecture, afraid that Chu Lingxiao didn''t believe it, hurriedly came over shivering, and said in a trembling voice: "you I have finished what you told me. This Yanluo token will soon bring one of the top ten Yanluo, or , I''m going to retire for a while? " Say. The magistrate, then, wanted to turn around and leave, but just a few steps, a light voice, it fell in his ear. "What''s the hurry? Wait here." Magistrate of the Prefecture: "..." For a moment. Hearing this sentence, the magistrate of the local government, with gooseflesh on his body, suddenly dared not move again. The bitterness at the corner of his mouth revealed his mood at the moment. No matter which one will come. I''m afraid that he will be stripped of a layer of skin, and then removed from the position of magistrate. For the top ten yamas. It''s absolutely not allowed to be a magistrate of the prefecture. Being so intimidated and slapped in the face by external friars is a shame to the majesty of the prefecture! Now. Chu Lingxiao is a complete madman in the eyes of this magistrate. Past and present. Even in the distant future. I haven''t heard of anyone who dares to talk with the local government about the conditions. The most important thing is to let the local government stop operating for a period of time. Wait a minute. Throughout the ages, there is only one ¡­¡­ And with this Yama token, when you rush out of this space. Now. In some mysterious foreign land. There are several cold figures gathered together, seven or eight in total. They are all dressed in black robes, just like the dark king in the night. They are majestic. Even though there are many people around, none of them dare to get close to them. It seems that there are seven or eight figures. Ten meters away. There is no right for people ten meters away to get close to it. And now in front of the seven or eight figures. There is a simple and cold ancient book, which seems to have been circulating for thousands of years. Today, it finally comes together. Only these seven or eight figures, but looking at these ancient books, constitute a word, all fell into a meditation. "Stop?" Eight life and death books. What do you want to say to them? Chapter 951 These figures. It''s all hell. But today, they are confronted with an extremely strange and weird thing. Each of them is in charge of a Book of life and death, which is the product of the same level of cultivation as the heaven and earth. That''s why. They are the top ten yamas, so they have a chance to establish a prefecture. Originally they were ten ordinary monks, but one day, suddenly in a strange mountain suspended in the void, they got these ten books of life and death. Except for the three big characters of life and death book. Among the ten books of life and death. Every book seems to be a world of its own, endless. The names of all the friars in the world are all on it. If you only want to get it, it will appear on it. At first. They got ten life and death books, and also saw their own names in the book. Just. With their cultivation and improvement, their names in this book of life and death have gradually changed. To this day, their names have completely disappeared in this book of life and death. And they finally broke away from the heaven and earth road, and became the independent existence of countless monks. Ten of them. This is a mortal. But because of these ten books of life and death, he became a real invincible. And just because they are ordinary people, they know that the life and death book is usually related to the local government, but with the improvement of cultivation, they didn''t expect that the life and death book is powerful to this kind of share. Let them start with the small world in the world. Become the master of the world. Next. Then they were able to enter the world of heaven and earth at will, and built the underworld. Now, the group of monks of their time had already become white bones, leaving only ten of them in the world. But today. They really didn''t think of it. All along. The book of life and death controlled by them has such a big problem. The book of life and death is out of their control and turned into a stop word. What does that mean? This moment. These eight figures, looking at this stop, really can''t think of one. This is the first time that they have encountered this strange scene since they controlled the life and death book and established the prefecture. You can''t help it. I can''t think why it''s like this. Stop? In an instant. Badao figure, frown all tight up, stop, is to let them stop doing something? Still. What else does it mean? If they are really asked to stop doing something, there is only one thing. That is to stop the operation of the local government. Otherwise. They can''t imagine what else they can do. You know. Since the establishment of the prefecture, they have not done anything irrelevant, because the ten books of life and death are already the products of cultivation on the same level as the heaven and earth. And they are the masters of the book of life and death. What else do you need to pursue? So. In the endless years, apart from their cultivation, they have never left the time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government. "Don''t you Is it really for us to shut down the operation of the prefectures? " You can''t help it. A figure, immediately eyebrows, wrinkled more tightly, and then, with other people look at a few. At the beginning of the establishment of the prefecture. They were just a whim. It has never been thought that the earth can become what it is today. Even the heaven and earth can''t control it. After the establishment of the prefecture. They found that they would control ten books of life and death, maintain the balance between heaven and earth, and as long as the earth government kept operating like this, their strength would continue to rise. Now. If we let them stop the underground operation. In the future Think of here, eight figure, all slightly shook his head. But. Just then. The main time and space under the jurisdiction of this prefecture, however, came a great wave from the deep East. Next. Then I saw two huge figures coming out of the darkness. More powerful than these eight figures. But also dignified people. As if they were the emperors among the yama kings, they came here step by step. See here. The main time and space controlled by this prefecture, all the magistrates of the prefecture, their faces changed. They immediately lowered their heads and bowed slightly, and then they were moved to one side. Until the two giants. After walking in front of them, I dare to raise my head slowly. But. If the ancient strongmen of Xiudi were not destroyed, they would be very familiar with the loneliness of these two giants. No matter how large. Or face. Almost the same as the stone body. Just. Compared with these two giants, the stone body is slightly shorter. But when I saw two giants coming out of the deep, the faces of the eight yamas changed even more. It seemed that I didn''t even think that the two giants also came out. Immediately. All of them looked at each other, and there was a slight flash of consternation on their faces. Then they went forward. "Big brother, second brother, how are you two coming out?" Badao figure, one of the young men with a strong body, asked in a hurry. And the others. Also in the heart flashed a trace of doubt. Ten of them. Since they got the ten books of life and death, they have become brothers. But even though the books of life and death are not high or low, their talents of cultivation are not at the same level. And after all these years. Two of them, from their normal bodies, became giants. At first, they were scared, but later, they found that it was because of the book of life and death. But. Fortunately. Even if they grow up to be giants, they can change into the original at will. Just. They didn''t expect that these two giants, who are far ahead of them, came out from the depths today. It''s not a deal. Do you want to continue to understand the book of life and death? But the next moment. Before these eight people could react, they only heard the giant standing on the left side saying: "I have something to look for you. Now you go to find out what happened to the lost world, which made one of the Buddha''s skin shed and fell!" The cold voice of majesty. Immediately. It fell to everyone''s ears. And hear this sentence, immediately let eight people suddenly surprised for a while, eyes flash a little surprise. They still know the lost world. It was a sealed area from the future world, and even they still haven''t figured out why it was like this. But it has the power to shed skin. How did it fall? But the giant''s voice, just fell, saw that the main space and upper space under the jurisdiction of this prefecture, suddenly something fell down! Instant. Then he rushed towards the ten halls of Yan Luo. It''s just that thing "Yama token?" When I couldn''t see clearly, even the two giants jumped for a while with their eyelids, and I felt something incredible. Chapter 952 After half incense. Only see the main space-time governed by the prefecture. Ten horrible and cold figures rise up with an irresistible momentum. One by one gloomy face, from this main time and space, flew away. Only to stay, a group of prefects, still in a state of shock and disbelief, looked up at their top ten yamas and the scene when Qi Qi left. Just now. What did they hear? There are external friars who have forced their local judges out of the order of Yama! And. It seems that as soon as the other party knows that the top ten yamas will come, but even so, they dare And They really can''t imagine it. This Yanluo token was sent out from judge Mamian. They, who are also judges of the local government, are very clear in their hearts. Judge Mamian, though he was the soul charmer of their local government until 100000 years ago. But its strength. It is not only a unique existence among many enchanting messengers. Or among them, they are the first magistrates. Throughout the whole Prefecture. Except for the top ten yamas. Judge Mamian''s strength is unstoppable, but now, there are external friars coming from outer space and stepping into the jurisdiction of the magistrate of the local government. In fact, the power of judge Mamian directly forces him to make Yan Luoling! It''s too This moment. The main time and space controlled by this prefecture, with the figure of the top ten yamas, completely disappeared in the sight of all the magistrates of the prefecture, the whole space became silent in an instant. In all people''s hearts, there is a thick cold bone, which makes their hair stand up. Although they don''t know who it is, they are so brave, but they only know one thing. This is the first time that they all left the time and space of the earth Lord. Once upon a time. Not at all. An external monk This Who in the world dare to challenge their local government! On the other side. At this moment, the ten hell''s hell flies over the time and space controlled by one hell after another. These time and space were once world-class, but gradually declined with the heaven''s way of world-class. The whole world. After all showing a dead breath. Their Prefecture, just these heaven and earth into the world, into their Prefecture, the jurisdiction of time and space. And these. In the eyes of the external friars, it''s just because the heaven has declined. The whole world has turned to ashes. However. But I don''t know. The world of heaven and earth, each of them, has become the governing space of their Prefecture. But they didn''t think of it. Endless years passed. Outside. There is a friar who has reached such a level that judges on horseface have to issue a Yama order to ask for help. Such strength, perhaps, has been infinitely close to each of them. But how could it be? They control the book of life and death. no matter which side of the time, the monks are in their control, and their longevity yuan has the final say. If there are monks out of the control of the book of life and death. How could they never have noticed that in advance? Or The other side is that before they get the book of life and death, they are already the strong ones who are separated from the book of life and death? But that''s not right. If so. How come they never felt it? Think of it here. No matter which Yan Luo is, his brow can not help wrinkling, his face is slightly unhappy and angry, and he holds his fists tightly. In a moment, the speed of moving forward is much faster than before. But whoever it is. Dare to challenge the local government. If you challenge them, there is only one word - death! Boom! This moment. Thinking about all the top ten yamas, the momentum has soared a lot. The whole time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government has attracted a huge wave. Many prefects in the town were shocked. But when they saw that it was the top ten yamas, they all knelt down on the ground in fear, one by one, suddenly shivering. When they look up. Only then did they find that the top ten yamas had left the space and time under their jurisdiction. When you can see the direction of moving forward. All these magistrates were stunned. "Time and space of the first Prefecture?" Isn''t that the jurisdiction of Mamian, the judge of the first Prefecture? Even the time and space under their jurisdiction. Nothing ever happened. What''s more, it''s the first magistrate of the local government. The time and space under his jurisdiction can make all the top ten yamas of his local government come out. This For a moment. Everyone''s hair, can''t help but stand up, all dare not think about it. And now. In that space-time. As the first magistrate of the local government, Ma Mian was also full of energy. He couldn''t help shivering. His eyes were full of fury, and his face was full of fear. His pupils were staring at a direction at this moment. They kept shrinking. "Near, near, Yan Luo is coming, Yan Luo is really coming!" The words were kept in my heart. All over his body, he was soaked in cold sweat. He could feel that the most powerful existence of Yanluo, their Prefecture, was on the way at the moment. Even though they had not come here, the breath had already spread to him. But I haven''t waited for the horse''s face. Calm down. He seemed to feel something again. Instant. Then the body suddenly tightens. His face turned more and more sharply, and he turned pale, and suddenly he was paralyzed on the ground. "Ten Ten yamas, Qi Come out together... " Ma Mian, the first magistrate of the prefecture, really didn''t expect that his Yan Luo order would bring all the top ten Yan Luo of the prefecture. This For a moment. Ma Mian''s eyes, then looked to him again, standing not far away, carrying Chu Lingxiao with his hands on his back. When I saw Chu Lingxiao''s expression. Unexpectedly, there is still no change. When it is still so calm, the horse''s face feels that the whole body''s blood coagulates in this moment. He is now. I really want to say two words. Crazy! What a madman! At this moment. This time and space, the moment began to change, the air of death, shrouded in all corners, ten cold, but terrible figure, but already in the horse face, lost his mind. It has come! Boom! This moment. The horse''s face was completely frightened. He immediately knelt on the ground and dared not lift his head. He shivered and said: "ground Di Fu, the first judge Ma Mian, greets ten Yan Yama Just. His words are not finished. He was directly interrupted by the voice of the giant among the ten great yamas. "Shut up! You''ve left my face behind, and dare to speak! " Smell the words. The horse''s face was afraid to speak in an instant. The next moment. The giant, as well as the other nine Yanluo prefectures, looked coldly at Chu Lingxiao below. He was as high as the God of death in the friars, insurmountable, let alone direct. Light way: "you know it''s a crime of death when you rush into my underground space and time?" Chapter 953 Ten hell Lords. His eyes gathered on Chu Lingxiao. On their way, they were thinking about who they were, who dared to challenge their local government, but when they came here, they found out. With what they imagined. It''s totally different. I thought it was an old monster, but I didn''t think it was as young as them! No matter what. Challenge them! There will be no good ending! The cold voice falls, and the time and space under the jurisdiction of the first magistrate of the prefecture seems to enter the cold winter in a moment, which is extremely cold and fierce. Ten yamas. Just standing there without any horror, this space of time and space is close to the edge of collapse. Click! Click! Seeing this scene, the first magistrate who was scared and paralyzed on the ground, his horse face, even his scalp was numb. His face was pale. He quickly raised his head and looked at the top ten yamas standing in the upper space with horror. His frightened eyes were full of begging. To be honest. The reason why the magistrate of their Prefecture can be inspired by Yan Luo to take charge of the whole time and space without worrying about the reasons for their rebellion and independence. It is the time and space under the jurisdiction of every magistrate, if it turns into fragments. No matter how powerful the magistrate. Will disappear with it. It''s no use escaping to the ends of the earth, because their life has been connected with the time and space since the magistrate stepped into the time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government. And now. Seeing that the time and space under his jurisdiction is about to collapse, as the magistrate of the local government, can ma Mian not be afraid? "Yan Yama Just. The next moment. Just as Ma Mian couldn''t help begging for mercy and wanted to ask the top ten yamas to stop, all of a sudden, the four broken areas were directly back to normal. This scene. Immediately. Let the magistrate of the prefecture take a deep breath of relief, but the top ten yamas standing in the upper space trembled in their hearts. Their eyelids were all jumped by this scene. You can''t help it. All of them looked at each other, and felt extremely incredible. How is this possible? A breath of ten of them fell down, crushing the space and time, and making the strange man in white below return to normal at will? In an instant. First of all, from this scene, it was one of the two giants who was shocked to return to God. The eyes suddenly became dignified. At this moment. He finally began to face up to Chu Lingxiao. The time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government was formerly the world of one side and the world of heaven and earth. Later, Yan Luo, who controlled the book of life and death, transformed one or two of them. It has become a product of cultivation only belonging to the prefecture. More importantly. There is a breath of life and death in every time and space of the prefecture. Even if the ancient giants take the initiative, they will not be able to shake here. What''s more, they are the power of the top ten yamas themselves. It''s only a trace. But it can also turn any ancient giant into a piece of ashes, ten ways, and even more terrifying. Over the years. As they improve. They also learned the endless truth from these ten books of life and death. The ancient giant is a watershed, and the NINE-STAR ancient giant is an insurmountable gap. And above it. It''s the eternal giant! Further up, there are three realms: Xiangu giant, Shengu giant and Daogu giant! Every situation. It is also divided into five small areas. Now they have reached the peak of the immortal giant with life and death books in their hands! I know more about the secrets of the world. Now outside. It''s said that the only person who is the only one in the future, even if it''s Yanluo and Xiangu giant, has already paid attention to them. Because. Even their time and space in the prefecture were subject to fluctuations. Many time and space in their prefectures were originally integrated, but now they are directly shattered. And all this. All because of the distant past. That man, the first time in his life, caused it. Kowloon sarcophagus. All in white. With a wave of hand, the nine heavens were destroyed, and with a wave of hand, the nine heavens returned to normal. If so, it would be enough. But the key is that at that time, it was the most powerful period of the heaven and earth world. Even they can''t do it. But that man, just like waving away the air, after the event, his terrorist power directly let all the time and space under their jurisdiction into a state of fragmentation. To this day. Their top ten yamas have thought of various ways to restore to the past. No success. Even the power of ten life and death books is useless. From then on, they understand that those characters, I''m afraid, have reached the Taoist giants. Otherwise, how can they, who control the life and death books, recover the time and space of the earth? But now. Where does the man in white come from? How could it be so powerful? Ten of them are a breath. Who in the world can stop it? I thought. The other party is suspected to be at the same level as them, but it is only suspected. But now it seems. Not at all! Not In front of him, he is not only a immortal giant, but also a immortal giant peak like them, right? Suddenly. The rest of Yan Luo''s eyes are all on the two giants. Among the ten of them, only the two giants have reached the peak of the immortal giant, and they are still in the late stage of the immortal giant. But the next moment. I haven''t waited for that giant to continue to look at Chu Lingxiao directly, when I want to see through Chu Lingxiao. A faint voice. But already from Chu Lingxiao mouth, spread out. "Have you finished?" The voice falls. Light as it is. But it shook the four sides, and made the ten great yamas suddenly awed in their hearts. They didn''t even think that Chu Lingxiao would dare to speak to them in such an extremely casual tone in front of them. The other side. Ma Mian, the first magistrate of the prefecture, is also a heart. At this moment, he became extremely nervous. "It seems that you have confidence in your own strength." Immediately. The tone of the giant''s voice was also extremely cold. He opened his mouth slowly. Then, on top of his head, an ancient book had been suspended. The ancient book seemed to dominate everything, and could see countless time orders, floating on it. This moment. The giant, all over his body, is in Yiye''s splendor, just like the God of heaven coming to earth, to suppress Chu Lingxiao directly! See this. The rest of Yanluo, no longer bullshit, fierce, and cold momentum, then skyrocketed up. Just. I haven''t waited for them to call out the book of life and death that belongs to me. This moment. I just feel that in front of me, a huge figure flashed in my sight. I haven''t waited for them to understand. Then I heard a chilling voice in my ear. Click! "What do you think of my strength?" Chapter 954 Quiet! Dead silence. All of Yanluo and the first magistrate of the hell are here. At this moment, they are looking at the strange scene, which makes them feel extremely penetrating and unbelievable. They really only feel that they are dreaming at the moment. And. Or a nightmare! A thing they don''t want to meet in their whole life! My God! What do they see?! Only see. The most powerful of the ten yamas, only one of the two giants, was directly attracted by Chu Lingxiao, who was standing below. In front of a huge body. Chu Lingxiao''s body is as small as an ant. If he didn''t remind him, he couldn''t find out. Years ago, he stood a living man. And the Yama, who has become a giant, is as high as a mountain. But that''s it. They are now! What do you see! The strongest one of them was strangled by Chu Lingxiao below. His huge body was subdued by a person as small as an ant! This This is the most powerful one among them! A strong man who has reached the immortal giant! But now. Unexpectedly Boom! This moment. First of all, the first reaction came from Ma Mian, the first magistrate of the local government who had already collapsed on the ground and was shivering. Looking at the scene, he was shocked. In a short moment, the whole brain was blank and a face seemed petrified. He could not see any other expressions, but only two words! Thriller! I can''t imagine what happened right now. It''s true! How could it be! They are the first Yanluo and the most powerful in the hell. They were given by Chu Lingxiao Although the first magistrate of the Prefecture was extremely reluctant to admit it at the moment, the scene in front of him really made him think of two words! Second kill! Yes! Apart from seckill, he can''t think of any other words to describe the scene. But how could it be! This is not only one of the top ten founders of their Prefecture, but also the strongest one. Looking at the peak of Xiangu giant, who can block it and who dares to? But now! But Chu Lingxiao gave it to This moment. It seems that the whole world is petrified, and all things return to silence. Together with the air, they are shocked and solidified by the scene in front of them. The remaining nine yamas are even more like mouths. Zhang''s face is full of fear and disbelief. Until now. They couldn''t believe it. Is that true?! Even the giant Yanluo, who was sucked in by Chu Lingxiao like an ant, was completely stupid. His eyes, even more like a ghost, were staring out at the moment. His face was white and frightening. I couldn''t believe it. He was the one who had reached the peak of immortal giant, and was given seconds by Chu Lingxiao! And. In advance. He didn''t even have the chance to react, so he became the ant in Chu Lingxiao''s hand! This giant Yama. It''s called Tianju. This is also the name he changed after he became a giant. As for the former name, he had no longer used it, even he could not remember it. Why did he change his name to Tianju? It''s not just because he became a giant. More importantly. He is as tall as the sky when he reaches the immortal ancient giant. Except for him, another Yama, the other eight, even if they join hands and attack with all their strength, can''t break his giant''s body. You can imagine. With the help of the book of life and death, how terrible the body of a giant can be, defense. The root is immeasurable. But the next moment. Tian Juyi''s pupils shrank suddenly. In this short moment, he felt a sense of suffocation coming from his neck. It''s very subtle. But it''s his real feeling! He actually Boom! For a moment. At the moment when Tianju completely returned to God, he hurriedly turned his whole body''s strength and tried to get out of Chu Lingxiao''s hands. His huge body struggled to wriggle. It was only a huge storm around that started shaking the time and space under the jurisdiction of the prefecture. However. Even if he tried his best, he could not struggle out of Chu Lingxiao''s hands. Huge body! Only in the hands of Chu Lingxiao, who is as small as an ant, can''t move at all! Hiss! This scene really makes all the Yanluo around and the first magistrate of the underground feel the visual impact. It''s really too big. At this moment, they have completely recovered from the horror. In an instant. The sweat of the whole body was standing up in fear, and all of them could not help but take a breath of cool air. The next moment. When Tianju is still struggling, the faint voice has fallen to everyone''s ear. "Move again, I don''t mind breaking your neck." Tianju: "..." All yamas: "..." First judge: "..." The voice falls. It''s like a twelve level typhoon, but it''s extremely fierce. Just around the corner, you can hear Tianju''s huge body, trying to break away from Chu Lingxiao''s control, and the sounds come out. Now. But it''s gone. The first judge, Ma Mian, didn''t have to say. He was scared for a long time. Even his heart beat was stopped temporarily for fear of touching Chu Lingxiao again. And the other nine judges, more pale than one, stood in the air, and felt stiff all over, afraid to move. Cold! Thriller! Fear! Everyone''s mood, although different, but the heart has been scared to jump up. Especially the top ten yamas. Now. All over the body. They were soaked in cold sweat. Once upon a time. Since each of them got a Book of life and death, they have already delimited themselves from other monks. Even they have regarded themselves as masters of heaven and earth. Life and death book. It is the product of the same level of cultivation as the heaven way of the world. They are both masters. Isn''t that the existence above? So. They set up prefectures to restrain the life and death of the monks in the world. From the beginning to the end, they swam outside the rules of heaven and earth. But now! There is a powerful terrorist who can''t be defeated by the top ten yamas. Such strength can''t be But I haven''t waited for the top ten yamas and the first magistrate of the prefecture to react from my panic. Then I heard a word that made the top ten yamas, all over the body, couldn''t help but give out gooseflesh, fell down, immediately let all of them, at this moment, could not help but hold their breath. "These years, you have my life and death book, but you live a comfortable life?" Chapter 955 A faint voice fell. All around the world, as if in the eyes of the top ten yamas, the world fell down, full of shock and horror. The exploration was struck by a flash of lightning. The brain becomes blank in a flash. What?! Ten life and death books belong to this man Things? Hiss. At this moment, whether it was the ten harshness or the first magistrate''s horse face, they could not help but take a breath of cool air. Their hair was all rooted in this sentence. Quiet! Dead silence! This moment. Everyone''s breathing, speed up, face shock and dumb, staring straight, standing at the bottom of Chu Lingxiao. Is that true?! The next moment. I haven''t waited for the reaction. Chu Lingxiao left Tianju behind. Boom! The huge body immediately shakes the time and space, but also shakes the heart of all the people on the scene. All the people tremble, sweat straight, white face. The truth. It''s amazing! None of the top ten yamas thought that the same level of cultivation product as the heaven way of the world of the Lord, heaven and earth, should be this man''s thing! But how could it be. How can there be such a monster in the world! Ten books of life and death. But it''s equivalent to ten masters of heaven and earth. They can''t imagine what kind of people they are The other side. The sky giant, which was thrown aside casually, changed back to its original shape in a moment of fear. Even when it returned to its normal state, there was a flash of consternation in its eyes. Open your mouth. To speak is to stop. This moment. Tianju seems to think of something, but he is not sure. Those characters are so horrible. How could they appear here? How could they be the white man in front of them at the moment! But if not. What is the explanation for all this? Ten books of life and death. It must not be a unique product of practice between the heaven and the earth, but something made by people. If it is not, how can it face the world with a book? And the mountain in the sky. At that time. He remembers. Ten of them got the ten books of life and death from the mysterious mountain, and the mysterious mountain disappeared from them. In endless years. They did not look back, looking for the mountain, but no matter where they looked, even if they had been to the future world, they still did not have the shadow of that mountain. That''s when. He may understand. There are so many secrets in the world that ordinary people can not know them. You know. At that time, they were all immortal giants. However, they could not find a big mountain with the strength of ten of them. Just think about it. It''s so weird. But now. But he told them that the master of the ten books of life and death had someone else. At this moment, he was the man in white in front of them! How do they accept this? "It seems that you have been able to break some roads with the help of my ten life and death books these years, haven''t you?" But the next moment. Before waiting for all the Yanluo to react, he saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand. In an instant, the book of life and death in the hands of the ten Yanluo was like finding the real master. At this moment. In an instant, he broke away from the control of the top ten yamas and fell in front of Chu LingXiao De. Next. It''s a group of people floating around the Chu Lingxiao, wandering around. That kind of scene falls in the eyes of the top ten yamas. It''s also a feeling that ten innocent and lively children are around their father who they haven''t seen for a long time. At this moment, the top ten yamas and one heart sink to the bottom of the valley. In endless years. The book of life and death in their hands has never been before them. But now. Chu Lingxiao just waved his hand. Ten books of life and death have become like this. It''s too Looks like this man. What a master of the book of life and death! Did they not lose their wives and their soldiers in today''s business? This is good. If they don''t leave the main time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government, maybe this will not happen at all. "Well, it''s time to get down to business." This moment. In the heart of the top ten yamas, when they were full of panic, the faint voice came out of Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. Suddenly. With Chu Lingxiao''s voice falling, the faces of the top ten yamas suddenly changed dramatically. The hairs on his whole body stood up tightly again, and he dared not make a sound. Ma Mian, the first magistrate of the prefecture, dare not even raise his head at the moment. Until now. He felt all this, as if in a dream, he could not believe it, now happened in front of his own scene, it was true! In this world. There are people who are superior to the top ten founders of their Prefecture! And. Strength. It''s impossible to imagine. They captured the first Yama of their Prefecture, the peak of an immortal giant! If so. He would not have been so frightened. But now. Even ten books of life and death are the private property of this man, which is even more terrifying. As the first magistrate of the prefecture, he still knows some secret things of the prefecture. Their dungeons. The reason why it can exist. Including the top ten yamas, why can they become immortal giants? The power of ten people is even higher than the heaven and earth, which is because of the existence of ten books of life and death. All this. If there is no book of life and death. Now in this world, where has the earth, which has ten immortal ancient magnates? "Here What kind of monster is this? " This moment. A heart in the horse''s face was about to explode, but even so, he could only press the deep fear in his heart and try his best not to let himself make a sound. I''m afraid to make Chu Lingxiao unhappy. Ten yamas. It''s still like a cold cicada. Even if they could feel that Chu Lingxiao didn''t want their life, but facing all kinds of things at the moment, the whole body still could not help shivering. "I can return these ten life and death books to you." The next moment. Light voice, then fell down again. But even so. But it seemed to shake like thunder. The top ten yamas, one by one, were like students who were being lectured. They lowered their heads and dared not speak. Because. They know. Since Chu Lingxiao is willing to give them the book of life and death, there must be other conditions. "However, this ninth world, the world of heaven and earth, among which people, their souls after death, during this period of time, your government does not allow income, understand?" In an instant. When you hear that. Ten Yan Luo a heart, all involuntarily shivered for a while, all looked at each other at once, face dew hesitated. Their dungeons. It''s the existence that transcends everything. Many souls of the future world will enter their dungeons. If you don''t accept one of them, then They know. In this world, there are still unimaginable giants, dominating the future. If they take care of a certain life, it will inevitably cause dissatisfaction among these dominating future figures. Then "Why is there a problem?" Just. When Chu Lingxiao''s next words came down, the top ten yamas, one by one, all seemed to be thrilled, so they immediately lit their heads. Chapter 956 But after the head count. No matter which one of the top ten yamas, at the corner of his mouth, could not help but show a bitter smile. What is this? Alas But the next moment. Before the top ten yamas returned to God, Chu Lingxiao had already thrown the ten life and death books to the top ten yamas. He had no hesitation and didn''t have any intention at all. See this. Still still paralyzed on the ground, the first magistrate of the local government smiled helplessly. This is the first time he has seen such a thing. It is the same level of practice field as the heaven way of the world of Lord heaven and earth. In this world of heaven and earth, there are people who don''t want it. If it were him. I''m not willing to go back. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t take it seriously at all. Ten yamas. I was also stunned. They did not expect that Chu Lingxiao would return the book of life and death to them. They thought so. After Chu Lingxiao asked for the next request, he thought about whether to give it back to them. Unexpectedly, it was like this This moment. Looking at the book of life and death floating in front of him, the top ten yamas hesitated. Just subconsciously, they reached out their hands, but at this moment, they stopped in the air in an instant. I don''t know whether to take back the book of life and death. But before they make up their mind. "In addition to this condition, I need all the people in your Prefecture, including you Yanluo, to fight for the flower that is about to bloom." The next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said was to let the top ten yamas and the magistrate of the prefecture, as if they had experienced an unprecedented mountain collapse. All of them were frightened by Chu Lingxiao''s words. They all had goosebumps. They all came out because of Chu Lingxiao''s words. On hearing the last sentence. No matter who, they all react in a flash. Flowers? The same flowers? Is there such a thing in this world? For a moment. When the top ten Yan Luo, as well as the magistrate of the prefecture, responded, everyone''s heart was about to stop because of this, and they could not help but take a deep breath. If you want to make yourself restless, calm down. But in any case, the whole body, at this moment, could not help shivering. Especially the top ten yamas. I''m really scared. Flowers! The same flowers! This kind of thing appears in the outside world? How could it be?! The ten great yamas really didn''t think that when they were not born for a long time and stayed in the main time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government, there was such an impossible product of cultivation. No! Where is this cultivation product! It can''t exist at all! In the world, which has the same flower! If there are any secrets in this world, if there are This moment. I can''t help but take a deep breath again when I think of the top ten yamas here. My scalp is numb and my blood is frozen. I can''t imagine that other people are the same. There are really the same flowers in this world. You know. Why did they set up the underworld? Why did they want to receive the soul of the monks after their death? I want to use the power of ten books of life and death. To find the secret of reincarnation. So I want to know whether there is a permanent existence or not. These, the same flowers, can do it. However. They stayed in the main time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government, studied and studied again. At last, ten of them came to a conclusion that there is no such thing in this world. Otherwise. What else do monks do? But now. The horrible man in front of them told them that in a certain life, there was such a ghost - the same flower! This Wait! What was the man talking about? Let them fight for the same flower, that is Now... Wait! But if so, why doesn''t the man fight for it? Is it the same flower. Is it no longer needed? It''s true that all monks in the world, even ordinary people, can see through all the secrets! Once that happens. Even mortals can be invincible! Real invincible! Let alone a friar! But the other side let them "You..." But just when the top ten yamas didn''t want to understand the truth and asked Chu Lingxiao. This moment. All was completely dumb. They found that Chu Lingxiao, who was standing in front of them not long ago, had disappeared. This huge underground space-time. Which also has Chu Lingxiao''s figure. But it''s too casual. But I told them the same flower, about to appear! This They really can''t imagine that there are such people in the world, if they, how can they tell others. That''s the same flower! "Big brother, here..." You can''t help it. The other nine Yan Luo''s eyes all looked down at Tianju, with a dumb and wry smile. Even if they are not allowed to enter the souls of the ninth friars, they will arouse the discontent of the giants in the far future world. But now. Chu Lingxiao told them that the same flower, the upcoming event, their hearts, are not from a little bit of comfort. Just. Here comes the question! There is no such kind person in the world who is willing to share this matter with them It''s too However. The next moment. Tian Ju, who has not spoken all the time, but his face is not changed. He says with a heavy face: "do you think that this man is..." "What is it?" Hearing Tianju''s words, Yan Luo, all the prefectures, was stunned for a moment. No one reacted. He felt confused and looked at Tianzhu dryly. He didn''t understand what Tianju wanted to say. On the other side, the magistrate Ma Mian, who was paralyzed, was full of energy. He seemed to realize something. His face was white and frightened, and he quickly said: "Sir, what you want to say is crown..." Just. His words, not yet fully said, were interrupted by Tianju''s reprimand. "Shut up! I haven''t settled accounts with you yet. Why didn''t you say it on Yan Luoling as early as there were such people! " Hear that. The magistrate''s horse face immediately lowered his head and dared not speak, but his face was full of wry laughter. He wanted to say that. But in advance, where do you know Chu Lingxiao''s strength? How terrible! One hand. Will be However, the judge''s words were thorough. He woke up the other nine yamas. At this moment, they were all frightened. Their mouths were all wide, and their faces were extremely white and appalled. Just now! The man standing in front of them! It''s hard not to It''s really the man who won the title of "the ancient and the modern future" and was called the only one by many giants of the future world! "Elder brother, here It''s not really... " "No matter whether it is or not, now we can only do what he said. As for other giants in the more distant future world, let them do what they think of our prefecture." Between you and me. As soon as the voice fell, the time and space under the jurisdiction of this prefecture fell into a dead silence. Chapter 957 And with the time and space of the earth. When the curtain comes down. But right now. The area of the hilum. However, the five figures, like the coming of a real God, are of supreme temperament and dignity, which can''t be looked at directly, as if they are the only one in the world, carrying hands and standing on the void. These five figures. There are men and women. One by one is not wearing a Dragon Robe, or a phoenix robe. In addition to the terror of strength, the cold eyes show a little contempt and disdain for the monks in the lower leaf gate area. And that''s a huge leaf gate area. Also with the appearance of these five figures, they began to shake violently. Far away. It can be seen from a distance. There are a lot of black clouds and countless lightning around the area, forming a huge ball of lightning, covering the whole area. People outside. I can''t get in. The people in it can''t go out. The whole Zhongzhou has no boundaries. Because of this strange and horrible scene, it has become silent for a long time. Nobody thought of it. The leaf gate will suddenly become like this. all the great monks in Zhongzhou, but they all know very well that since the whole world of Lord and earth has changed and many horror scenes have come together, they know that this vast world of God and heaven is no longer has the final say of the state. There is a stronger presence than the leader of the state. Already. In the past, it was a great honor for them to be able to see the fifth heaven. However, with the emergence of all kinds of horrible scenes, they know what is truly invincible. The sixth day. The seventh day. The eighth day. Even. The Ninth Heaven has already been ascended, and even the Ninth Heaven has appeared. Before it appeared, it changed the world of the main heaven and the earth. There are countless strong black dragons. However. Even so. The strong one was still killed by the Ninth Heaven, a more terrifying existence. From that moment on. Only then did they understand that the secrets of the world can not be looked at directly. Compared with those who are strong in terror, the leader of the state boundary is only a small person on the surface, which is not worth mentioning at all. But they didn''t think of it. It was only a few days later. A stable and stable area of the leaf gate. Is it going to turn the world upside down? Or That man in white, is there a moth in the Yemen area? This moment. The eyes of Zhongzhou, even the surrounding states, are all gathered in the Yemen area, looking at the countless lightning, the direction covered, and all eyes are shaking. Just. But I don''t know anything about it. But ye nvzun who has disappeared. But at the moment. From the nvzun, located in the area, came out, immediately stood on a mountain top, quietly looking at the Yemen area. No matter who it is. I don''t know what ye nvzun is thinking at this moment. But no one can tell. In the beautiful eyes of Ye nvzun, when looking at the area of Ye men at the moment, she can''t help but show a trace of complexity. ¡­¡­ At this time, the leaf gate area. The five figures, still high above, stand above the heads of all the people in the Yemen area. Their eyes are still with a strong sense of contempt, looking at all the people below. And below. No matter who is in the Ye men area, when facing these five figures, they are all shivering, their faces are pale, and the eyes of those who are in the weak ye men are full of horror and fear. They all huddled together and lowered their heads, afraid to make a sound. Leaf maple. Ye Xuan and his ancestors, even though they were ye men''s ancestors, were trembling in the face of these five figures. These days. Both of them have reached the realm of creation. I thought that in the near future, they are waiting for the chance to rewrite the history of Yemen. I didn''t expect that! Today! Five icy figures suddenly came to their Yemen. Even the world making scene they talked about, they could not resist the breath of each other. The most desperate thing for both of them is. It seems even a breath. The other side also converged a lot. They are not targeted at them at all, but even so, they are still If so. That''s all. After all, with the opening of the great world, many powerful people in the future, and even their world giants, have emerged. No one can say. There''s something terrible going on. But even they can''t believe that even the giants in the parallel time and space, the ancient giants, can''t resist each other! And. It''s just one of the five! Still so terrible! A breath, crushing all the giants in their ye men area, even the giants, are under each other''s hands, just like ants! It''s too The other side. East ink white and other giants in parallel time and space, but also a heart, constantly shaking, sweating straight, white face, face full of anxiety and fear. And look at the East ink white at the moment. Compared with other shivering giants, his face is even paler as paper, without a trace of blood, and there is a trace of bright red blood flowing in the corners of his mouth. The whole person has become weak, just now. East ink white wanted to make a move to stop these five figures. But I didn''t think of it. He was suppressed by a breath of the other side. At the moment. The bones are breaking. This moment. Along with the whole Yemen area, it is quiet and silent. After falling into a cold silence, the five figures standing in the void. When a young man who is wearing a Dragon Robe but has a slightly overcast temperament steps out, his eyes are extremely cold and look at everyone in the lower Yemen area. Light way: "how, still don''t say?" The sentence fell. The other four figures even snorted with disdain. From their eyes, from the beginning to the end, they were all so high that they did not pay attention to everyone in the Yemen area. After hearing the words of the youth in Longpao. Dongmobai and all the giants in parallel time and space, their bodies trembled even more. All over their bodies, they were covered with unease and fear, which made them not dare to breathe under the youth. "You don''t want to say that, do you?" Boom! A word is a law. The whole East pole hall exploded after the voice of the youth in the Dragon Robe fell. The East pole hall, which witnessed Yemen''s history, is now like this. Ye Feng couldn''t help it. After holding the fists tightly. He raised his head immediately. Angry hate way: "you will not have the end, after Sir comes back, none of you can run!" But face Ye Feng. The other four figures laughed scornfully, while the young man in Dragon Robe snorted coldly, and his eyes were full of contempt: "joke, five of us will be afraid of those ants, and we are looking for Chu Lingxiao!" Chapter 958 The voice fell. The young man in the Dragon Robe, even more unscrupulous, looked up to the sky and laughed. In laughter. Full of a sense of arrogance, did not put Ye Feng''s words in mind. In the eyes. Still that contempt, disdain. The other four figures, even more so, encircle one by one in the chest, and the corners of the mouth all rise slightly. They are interested to look at all the people in the lower leaf gate. That expression is like that in the mortal world, in the ancient hunting ground, those nobles, sitting in the audience, watching the slave fighting. In addition to ignoring the eyes. There are only two words left. In the hearts of these five figures, today, they can self identify, come to this world from a distant future world, and even come to this small state boundary. It''s enough for the people in Yemen area. Normal. How do they exist? Even if the nine star ancient giant, or even the King Star ancient giant, wants to see them, they must inform in advance. If they disagree. Who dares to disagree? And today. What can''t be said that they can come here voluntarily? Now. If they don''t kill anyone here, they will be merciful and dare to question them? In fact. These five figures are not without killing. But disdain. Whether it''s Ye Feng, ye Xuan, all the people in the Ye men area, or the giants like Dongmo and Bai, the ancient giants, in their eyes, are not even ants, such lives are worthy of their hands? And hear the Dragon Robe. The whole leaf gate area was suddenly silent. Ye Feng is also unwilling to lower his head. Dongmobai and other giants, ancient giants, are still shivering. As giants, they are really shocked by the words of the youth in Longpao, and the purpose of the other side''s coming here is. For nothing else. It''s to find Chu Lingxiao. But how do they know where Chu Lingxiao is now? But these five figures are still reluctant to give up, thinking that they are lying. And now. When dongmobai heard the words of the youth in Longpao, he felt a bad premonition, which came out. The strength of that. Even a king product nine star ancient giant can be kneaded alive with one hand, such things. He doesn''t believe it. Now it hasn''t spread to the whole present and future, but he didn''t think of it. Only a few days later, there were five figures and they found the door. Not only that. Come on. Just name it and find Chu Lingxiao! It''s clear that this battle situation is to find Chu Lingxiao for accounting. Now, from the words of the youth in the Dragon Robe, dongmobai even thinks that there are only six legendary forces and the first master who can pull the wrist of Chu Lingxiao. Otherwise. Now, in the future, who dare to come to Yemen! The death of nine stars. There is no awe to live in that future ancient giant, that is to say, these five figures at the moment Nine stars! In addition to the nine stars of huangpin, what kind of people dare to come here! "It''s so troublesome. Just kill them. If you keep these ants, you won''t find anything." The next moment. The faint voice came out of the mouth of the youth in the Dragon Robe. The voice fell. The whole venue seemed to set off an extremely fierce cold wind. Everyone was shocked and trembled. At this moment, even the giants such as Dongmo and Bai, the ancient giants, were sweating all the time. Their goose bumps were all scared by this sentence. Even if ye Feng is angry. A heart. I could not help shivering. To kill all of them?! "How is it?" But. Longpao youth seems to be afraid of something. Then he looks back at the other four figures and wants to see each other''s views. "Forget it. Give the future palace a face. These ants are not worth our effort." The next moment. Even if there is a cold and gorgeous woman wearing a phoenix robe, she said lightly, which made the young man in Dragon Robe get rid of this idea. "In that case, give the hall of the future a face, that woman, it''s really not easy to provoke." Smell the words. Hear that. Ye Xuan and all ye men are deeply relieved at the bottom of their hearts. Only Ye Feng, who is still unwilling, lowers his head and holds his fists tightly. It was the first time he felt it. How important is strength. If he can crush all the enemies at the moment, how can he be insulted! And the talking Phoenix robe girl. The voice just dropped. But he looked at ye men with disdain, and said lightly: "however, it''s hard to avoid the crime of life and the crime of death. If you dare to take the man named Chu Lingxiao, I won''t trouble you. Now as long as you each kowtow to us a few times, we can go." When the faint voice falls. Ye Feng''s fist is tighter and his face is cold and resentful. The youth in Dragon Robe, together with other figures, also have dim eyes. Looking at ye men, their faces are full of contempt and disdain. If not for the sake of the hall of the future. How could they let Yemen go. But. There''s no way. After all, ye men, these people, are all monks of the human race. The future Hall is still the guardian force of the human race. If they kill these people like this, it really won''t give face to the future Hall, the first master. If it were any other force. It doesn''t matter. But it''s not. They just figured it out. In the future, ye men will be the heavenly force that dominates the future human race. If the heavenly force disappears in the past, it will cause a series of reactions to the future world. By then. The hall of the future, the first master, may really have trouble with them. Although they have some people. But with each other out of the same door, but ultimately their own, not the same race. And the first master of the hall of the future has reached the peak of nine stars of huangpin. Even if five of them fight, they are not each other But these five figures. I don''t know. Now. In this life, a very old figure was holding a Kowloon token made of gold in his hand, hesitated and looked at the direction of Yemen. For the old. Use the Kowloon token. To deal with these five legendary forces, the first master, is really overqualified. "It''s just that, after all, it''s the person who has something to do with the master, I still......" But just as the old figure, looking at the direction of Yemen for a long time, sighed a little and was preparing to use the Kowloon gold token, at this moment, those old eyes. But I saw a white dress. Flying to Zhongzhou world! You can''t help it. The old figure then smiled bitterly, shook his head, put away the gold token of Kowloon, and then went back to the mountains and forests below. Chapter 959 And now. The five heroes stand in the area above Yemen. They are legendary forces and the first masters. But I don''t know yet. He is already in danger. Standing on the void, he is still contemptuous as his eyes, looking at all the people in the lower leaf gate. Especially the young man in Dragon Robe. Look at the people of the lower leaf gate who are not moved. Immediately. The tone suddenly became cold, and said lazily: "why, don''t you kowtow to five of us?" This moment. The other four shadow eyes are also full of cold. After looking at the past, they all snorted coldly. In their eyes. They have been very generous. Even if no one has committed any crime, he can kowtow to them, which can make countless monks envy. Now. They are the nine star characters of huangpin. In their eyes, even ants are not small people. They kowtow and salute, but they are so hesitant. It seems that they don''t take them seriously! Boom! For a moment. The young man in the Dragon Robe immediately passed down a breath, which fell in the eyes of dongmobai and others, just like the end of the world, let alone the people in Yemen. Immediately. They all hold their heads tightly, shivering. "Kneel and kowtow for us, hurry up!" The eyes of the youth in Dragon Robe are full of contempt and disdain. Just. Just as ye men, someone could not help but kneel and kowtow. Suddenly, a faint voice fell down. "Later, you people, you can leave Yemen." The voice fell. Those Yemenis who want to kowtow and kneel, all of them have a sudden body shake, and immediately they are stiff there. But Ye Feng, ye Xuan and so on, after hearing this sound, are full of joy on their faces. Hurriedly raised his head. East ink white and others, also full of dumb faces, looked at the suddenly appeared above their heads, the white clothes, for a long time, speechless. Not at all. At this time. Chu Lingxiao has come back! For a while. The whole area of the leaf gate was suddenly quiet. When the five legendary forces, the first master, saw Chu Lingxiao, they just appeared in the sky. When they were in front of them, they were all stunned, and their eyes suddenly showed a trace of surprise. I didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao will appear. The whole area of the leaf gate has been covered by their breath and lightning. Let alone a fly in it. An ant can''t run out. This man! How come from outside! Still! This Chu Lingxiao, from the beginning to the end, has been here, just endure until now, just appear? For a moment. The first reaction came from the young man in the Dragon Robe. His name was Helian saint, who was the first master of the six legendary forces and the perfect world. Looking at Chu Lingxiao who suddenly appeared in front of him. The eye light suddenly becomes tight. They can''t help but hide in this area for so long. Such strength. It''s a little weird. Even he couldn''t figure out how Chu Lingxiao did it, but no matter why, the first master of their five legendary forces came here from the future world to find Chu Lingxiao. Now the other side is finally here. Hum! "Ants!" Suddenly. After he gave a cold snort, he clapped his hands directly in the past. At this moment, the sky over the whole Yemen area became dim again. The order of the heaven and the earth, and any avenue, began to break inch by inch. See this. Even to Chu Lingxiao, Ye Feng, who is full of confidence, a heart is also fiercely tight. Let alone others. In the eyes of other people in Yemen area, those who dare to find Chu Lingxiao today must have their strength, which makes them all unimaginable. But East ink white and so on parallel time and space giant, is unceasingly strong swallows saliva. When they saw Chu Lingxiao appear. A heart. Then did not put down, still nervous, uneasy to the extreme. Five people of Helian saint. Their strength is terrible. Even Chu Lingxiao should not be able to win. Otherwise, how can the death of a king and nine stars lead to the coming of the world''s strong in the future! This is five imperial products and nine stars! Now. Just a shot. It has already reached this level, let alone five together! He really feels. Chu Lingxiao, it''s going to be more dangerous and less auspicious this time Dongmobai and others think that the legendary forces such as Helian, the first master of the world, naturally think the same. They don''t think Chu Lingxiao can beat any of them. Nine stars! It''s the king! And they are still among them, the strong of the strong, in the later stage of huangpin nine stars, even if Chu Lingxiao is also a huangpin nine stars, what can we do? All five of them. Can''t you take a little Chu Lingxiao? Boom! Only when he Liansheng, with the hands of heaven and earth, unstoppable momentum, hit Chu Lingxiao. All ears. But there was only one sound that made their bones numb. Click! He lianba, who was wearing a Dragon Robe, was held alive by Chu Lingxiao before all the people on the scene reacted! That feeling! It''s like killing an ant! East Ink White: "..." This moment. Quiet! Dead silence! In addition to feeling the bottom of their hearts, they have a creepy feeling. They also feel that the scene at this moment is very familiar. At the beginning, the Ninth Heaven! It''s the same scene! Just when they thought that there was no one to stop the black dragon king who reached the level of nine stars, he was kneaded alive by Chu Lingxiao in front of all of them! And the scene at the moment. Compared with that time It''s just Hiss! In an instant, when all the people had been back to their senses and realized what was going on, they could not help but take a breath of cool air. Helianba: "..." He lianba was even the whole person. He was scared to be silly. His face was scared and white. He looked at the face that was only half a meter away from him. His eyes were frightened and dumb. This moment. The brain is a blank in an instant. The next moment. When Helena Ba reacts to what is going on, a pair of pupils are about to stare out, and breathing is also at this moment, speeding up. How could it be?! In the later stage of his nine star imperial product, he was The other side. Those who are still standing on the void, the other four legendary forces, the first master, even look at this scene. Their faces are numb. At this moment, they have no thoughts and are full of panic. Quiet! Dead silence! Chapter 960 This moment. Five legendary forces, the first master, really seem to see the most incredible thing in the world. Their eyes were filled with horror and disbelief. Looking at Chu Lingxiao. At this moment, there are only five words in my mind! Nine stars! Chu Lingxiao is a nine star emperor! In addition to the emperor''s nine stars, they really can''t imagine how it exists. They can capture the next emperor''s nine stars with one hand! It''s not the ordinary nine stars! It''s a nine star queen! In this world. In addition to the emperor''s nine stars, there is no one who can play with the emperor''s nine stars in the world. Even the future Hall, the first master, who has reached the peak, can''t do such a thing! But now In front of Chu Lingxiao Hiss! This moment. No matter who is present, they can''t help but take a breath of cool air. The five legendary forces, the first master, are even more scared. They are all stiff there and dare not move. Ye Feng, ye Xuan, and ye men all stared at Chu Lingxiao standing above their heads. There were only two words left in their eyes. Shock! First of all, who would have thought it would be such a result! East ink white and other parallel time and space giants, ancient giants, needless to say, from that moment on, the neck seemed to solidify. From the beginning to the end, they kept their heads up and looked at Chu Lingxiao standing there. Bang! The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao throws a dead dog and leaves the perfect world, the first master, Helian Sheng, aside, all the lightning in the Yemen area turns to ashes at this moment. Immediately. All the monks in the outside world looked dumb and confused. It''s over? When ye nvzun, who appears outside the area where the nvzun is located, saw this scene, it also disappeared in the depth of the nvzun area. Only left a deep sigh. This seems to have been expected for a long time. Even though he Liansheng, who was thrown aside by Chu Lingxiao, was out of Chu Lingxiao''s control, he didn''t dare to move at all. He was like a frightened wild cat, standing there in fear, his whole body was bristling. One hand. He was captured as a nine star emperor! It''s ridiculous! Before leaving the future world. No! As early as in the time of immortal cultivation, when they realized that the legendary forces they left behind had been intimidated by a man named Chu Lingxiao who dared not enter the world. I feel really angry. They and other people, left behind by a heritage, have been a little past world friar, intimidated dare not step into the Ninth Heaven, this is not to hit their faces? Monks of the past world. Even stronger. But also the ancient giants, even nine stars have not entered, how can they be compared with the legendary forces they left behind? At that time. They were thinking. No matter who they are, as long as they are against the legendary forces, there is only one way to die! So. Today, they step into this life directly. They thought that they could easily solve Chu Lingxiao. Then they went to the Ninth Heaven and had a good look. Did the Ninth Heaven have any earth shaking secrets. But now This "Let me see. They are all five. How dare they come here while I''m not here? Let''s have a good look. Let''s lift our heads." But in the five legendary forces, the first master, his heart was full of fear, and his whole body could not help but live when he was shivering. A faint voice. It has already fallen down again. This moment. The five legendary forces, the first master''s head, are even lower. Their faces were white and their lips were shaking. Where did they come when Chu Lingxiao was not there? They clearly came to find Chu Lingxiao. But now it''s all. Where is part of their plan? "Why, are you all mute?" Seeing the five legendary forces and the first master, no one dared to raise his head. In a flash, Chu Lingxiao waved to Helian saint. Bang! Hercules, even reaction time is not, a hand, it has been turned into ashes! There was not even a trace of pain. But because of this, the whole body of Helian saint was even softer. "Look up to me." Boom! The voice just dropped. At this moment, brush it. The five legendary forces, the first master, all raised their heads in fear. The five people lost their souls. Their expressions were very dull. They looked at Chu Lingxiao. "Just now, who said that a living crime can be avoided and a capital crime can not escape?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. After hearing that. Among the five, a cold woman in a phoenix robe suddenly shivered, but she was afraid to speak. She was the one who lost her hand for fear of the next one. Hurry from among the five. Stand up. This is the first master of the black dragon hall. He has a very cold face. At the moment, there is no blood in his face. The whole person is standing there, shivering. Tremor track: "yes It''s me. " The voice fell. Five legendary strength, other first masters, the whole body of the hair, are scared to stand up. If Chu Lingxiao were to treat them now. In their hearts. It''s more or less tolerable. But this kind of light voice, sentence after sentence, brings them mental torture, which really makes them too uncomfortable. But. The five of them didn''t think that they would really die here today. Although the other side is a nine star emperor, their masters are all nine stars emperor. It''s really their miscalculation this time. I didn''t think Chu Lingxiao''s strength was so terrible. But an emperor''s nine stars is not enough to threaten their lives. I believe that as long as they say themselves and stand behind the master, even the emperor''s nine stars can''t do anything to them. In fact. When hearing Chu Lingxiao say his name, Ximen snow, he didn''t feel so uneasy. But at the moment, Chu Lingxiao''s strength is so terrible. She couldn''t believe it. This is the future. In addition to their six legendary forces and the first master, there are nine emperors! Look! Even younger than them! But what about that? Behind her, however, stood an emperor in the late nine star period, and became her own teacher. Those people. It''s the top of the ancient giant! The real king of monks! As long as she said this, even if Chu Lingxiao was a nine star emperor, it would not be too difficult for her. But the next moment. Before waiting for this black dragon hall, Ximen Xue, the first master, responded with a faint voice, which had fallen to her ear. "In that case, it''s hard to escape the crime of life and the crime of death. You can die today." Hear that. Ximen snow was stunned. The other four legendary forces, the first master, were also stunned. Bang! But this moment. Not waiting for them to react, the scene in front of them is to make the four of them, their pupils suddenly shrink, all holding their breath in fear. To ashes! Simon snow, dead?! Chapter 961 Muddled. Seeing the black dragon hall, Ximen Xue, the first master, died in front of him. The remaining four legendary forces, the first master and his eyes, are all about to stare out in fear, shivering all over his body, and his eyes are full of horror and stupidity. When they got back to their senses and looked at Chu Lingxiao, their faces were even more full of disbelief. I just want to say two words. Crazy! Crazy! Is it crazy! Ximen snow is the same as them. The background behind them is even more abundant than them. It''s in the middle of immortal cultivation. It''s the late stage of nine stars! That''s the king of the friars! Even if the past thousands of generations, there can be no one! How dare you! The nearest to Ximen snow is the first master of the perfect world. He was frightened by this extremely frightening scene. He was near the edge of his soul. His goose bumps were coming out. The next moment. His neck, just like a machine, turned straight and rigid, and looked at Chu Lingxiao. His eyes were wide, and he took off his tongue: "you Do you know that behind her is a nine star emperor? " Smell the words. The rest of the legendary forces, the first master, a heart, all mentioned their voices at this moment, and all could not help but swallow their throats. This It''s just They really can''t believe that Ximen snow, who has been cultivating like her, just died in front of them! Even! There is not even a grain of sediment left. The soul is destroyed! What does this mean? Since then, Ximen snow has no chance to revive even if there is a nine star emperor behind her! This is real death! Crazy! It''s crazy! This Chu Lingxiao, can''t you guess their origin? These six legendary forces have disappeared for such a long time. How long did it take for them to step into the later stage from the early stage of huangpin Jiuxing? What''s the inside story? Who are you? Can let them step into such realm! Even an entire adult should be able to figure it out, right? They don''t believe that Chu Lingxiao, who also reaches the level of emperor pin''s nine stars, doesn''t even see this! But even so. Chu Lingxiao did not hesitate to kill Ximen snow! But even though he Liansheng, a heart, seemed to be about to jump out at this moment. The appalling meaning in the tone, even Ye Feng, ye Xuan and other ye men, or the parallel time and space giants such as East ink and white, the ancient giants, could hear it. Now, the five Great Preaching forces standing in front of them, the first master, and the more unfathomable figures standing behind them! And listen to the tone. Not even one! But behind everyone, there is one! This moment. Ye Feng, ye Xuan and others were silent in an instant. East ink and white and other parallel time and space giants, ancient giants, were even more thrilled. Just now, because Chu Lingxiao was able to kill Ximen snow in an instant, they were shocked. But now listen to the words of Fen Helian. I was really scared. Nine stars? What is that? To be honest. If they didn''t learn from the ancient giants of ancient and modern times that there were five realms after they reached the nine star ancient giant, they still think that the nine star ancient giant is the peak of the world''s practice. But they only know the top four. Wang pin nine stars. Above! It''s nine stars! The last scene. I don''t know what it is at all, but now when they hear the four words of emperor pin''s nine stars, they are really shocked. Is the realm of friars at its peak?! These five legendary forces, the first master, have the emperor among these friars to sit down behind! At that moment. Chu Lingxiao kills Ximen snow. Isn''t it going to cause more trouble! The five legendary forces, the first master, each of them has a nine star emperor behind them. Even if Chu Lingxiao is stronger, he must For a moment. Dongmobai and others were dumbfounded. A trace of joy just appeared in their hearts. This Kung Fu skill suddenly stopped and disappeared without trace. Immediately. Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing in the sky uneasily. The rest of the four legendary forces, the first master, especially herrensen, still can''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao dares to do so. But now, just thinking that Chu Lingxiao just killed Ximen snow, he immediately feels that his back is like a cold wind. It''s very fierce. His blood is frozen. The next moment. A faint voice. It fell to their ears. "Do you want to die with her, or..." This moment. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, he Liansheng and others stood up and shivered. He shuddered for a moment. Then he turned back to his mind. His eyes were full of fear and uneasiness. He began to tremble and said: "you You can''t do that. Behind us Each of us has a nine star emperor behind us. You You have killed Ximen Xue. If you kill us again... " Now. Even though he could not believe it, Chu Lingxiao would kill them, but the end of Ximen snow was in his mind at this moment. Even though he had no courage to speak. The first masters of the other legendary forces trembled, their eyes were full of uneasiness and horror, and they did not dare to look at Chu Lingxiao at all. They see it. This man! Is a complete lunatic! Since they dare to kill Ximen snow, they must dare to kill them, but they really can''t imagine what kind of courage it is to urge Chu Lingxiao to do so! Everyone in the lower leaf gate, a heart, could not help shivering. East ink white and other people''s faces, but also a sharp turn down, face uneasy and restless. That''s nine stars. Five emperors taste nine stars. Who can defeat them But the next moment. Just under the eyes of all the people, Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but since it''s a crime of life that can be avoided and a crime of death can''t escape, you should abolish your cultivation." In an instant. A faint voice. Immediately reverberated in the whole audience. He Liansheng and other four legendary forces, the first master, were completely stunned. What? Let them waste their cultivation! Isn''t it worse than killing them? It''s not easy for them to reach the present state. They can become the emperor among the friars if they taste nine stars. How can they abandon their cultivation now! Suddenly. Herrensen resisted the horror in his heart and said in a trembling voice: "you You... " But before he finished, when he saw a colorful object floating in front of Chu Lingxiao, at this moment, heliansheng''s breath stopped, his eyes were all staring at each other, and his face was full of unbelievable looks. Other legendary forces. The first master. More so! Chapter 962 That colorful thing. From the appearance, it''s nothing strange. It''s just a hanging on the clothes. But how could this pendant appear on Chu Lingxiao''s hand! This is the exclusive property of his master! He was completely confused. The brain becomes blank in a flash. I don''t know how Chu Lingxiao could have this pendant. The rest of the legendary forces, the first master, naturally recognize it. Their eyes are straight and wide. There is absolutely no mistake! They can''t mistake this pendant! Colorful jade pendant! Although it can be seen almost everywhere in the immortal cultivation land, this colorful jade pendant is impossible to have a second one except for the immortal cultivation land and the ten emperors'' nine stars! Except But just as these legendary forces, the first master, fell into a period of stupidity. The next moment. Not waiting for their reaction, they saw Chu Lingxiao in front of him, and again suspended the jade pendant of different colors! "Here This is... " Suddenly. The remaining three legendary forces, the first master, are even more ignorant. It''s impossible! How could their exclusive things fall into Chu Lingxiao''s hands Hiss! In an instant. When a terrifying thought appeared in their mind, the legendary forces, the first master of heliansheng, all with goose bumps, came out and took a breath of cool air. No! Their master was "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. It''s impossible for the outside world to enter the place where there are people. Let alone kill the ten emperors and nine stars!" This moment. He Liansheng was almost as frightened as a fountain in his heart, which made their scalp tingle. But if not. Now! What''s the explanation for these four jade pendants? How could it fall into Chu Lingxiao''s hands! But is that possible? That''s ten emperors and nine stars!!! "Why, do I need my own hands?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Hear that. Hershey''s legs were soft with fear. The first masters of the other three legendary forces, needless to say, were white with cold sweat and horror in their eyes in a short moment. They really can''t believe it. This is true. But I dare not believe it. If not. Who else can get their master''s exclusive belongings in the sky and the earth, today and in the future? On the other side, Ye Feng, ye Xuan, and everyone in ye men area, as well as the parallel time and space giants such as East ink and white, and the ancient giants, are also stupid. I don''t know what happened. However, it can be seen from the terrified expression of the four jade pendants that there is absolutely an earth shaking origin. Otherwise, how can the four of the four people of the holy lotus be scared to look like this! This moment. There was a total silence. But the breath of the four legendary forces, the first master, is getting faster and faster. One by one, you look at me and see you. Standing there, no one can say a word. Bang! The next moment. Only one vibration was heard. Jing''s other three legendary forces, the first master, are all standing up. When they look past. It happened that he Liansheng''s hand was slowly lowered from the canopy of the heavenly spirit. However, it was in a state of weakness to the extreme. In their eyes, it fell down like a dry autumn leaf from the branch on the top of the mountain. The spirit of the whole body. They all turn into nothingness in an instant. This moment. These three legendary forces, the first master, are totally ignorant. They didn''t expect that he Liansheng would be so determined. He really abandoned his cultivation! He Liansheng was helpless. But he had to do the same. Because. He once learned from his master, Emperor pin Jiuxing, that the colorful jade pendant is the most important thing for him. If one day, you can only see the jade pendant, but not others. That''s just one thing. He has fallen! The next moment. In the eyes of the first master, he Liansheng bowed to Chu Lingxiao and said in a white trembling voice: "I May I go now. " The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao, however, took a look at heliansheng and waved his hand gently. Immediately. Helian saint''s face was decadent and disappeared into the void. Although he has wasted all his accomplishments. But it''s OK to go back to the future world. However. All this. The remaining three legendary forces, the first master''s ear, were frightened, and all of them swallowed their saliva. Don''t you Do you really want them to make self cultivation?! This is no other realm. It''s nine stars! In the future, there are several who can reach their level, but if Bang! Bang! Bang! For a moment. On the whole void, there are three shocks again. The three legendary forces, the first master, also in this short moment, have abandoned their cultivation. Immediately. After seeing Chu Lingxiao gently waving his hand, he left with a wry smile on his face. Including herrensen. They can''t believe that they have suffered so much in this world! They are the future world, legendary force, the first master! Before entering the immortal land. It''s a person standing on the top of the world in the future! Now. They never came back from the cultivation. Their cultivation was even in the late stage of emperor pin''s nine stars. They wanted to make a grand plan to fight for the world, the Ninth Heaven, and the buried secret. But now. I lost all my accomplishments! Even their master, who is the emperor of nine stars, may have been This life. What''s the matter. How can such monsters appear! Even the emperor''s nine stars are invincible. I''m afraid that there are only giants. But why did such monsters appear in the past! The future world. But those who walk ahead of the world in the past, by reason, the accomplishments of the monks will only be higher and higher, and they can''t be lower than the monks in the world in the past! How could it be like this Quiet! It was quiet. With the disappearance of the Helian saints, there was no sound in the whole Yemen area. "The following matters shall be handled by you. Those who want to kowtow and beg for mercy shall be expelled." Until Chu Lingxiao''s voice falls. Ye Feng, ye Xuan and ye men all, as well as the parallel time and space giants such as East ink and white, and the ancient giants, just like waking up in a dream, have returned to the spirit. And when they look back. That''s what we found out. The East pole hall, which had previously turned into ashes, followed Chu Lingxiao''s steps, and at this moment, it was restored to its original state! Chapter 963 "Senior, here..." See this. Ye Feng and ye Xuan are totally at a loss. I really don''t know what to say. Every time they despair. Think Chu Lingxiao no longer high above, Chu Lingxiao but again and again broke their views. Like this man. From the beginning to the end, there are no two words - invincible! "Well, just do your own thing." East ink white is also quite helpless way. Smell the words. Ye Feng''s mouth was suddenly full of a bitter smile. Through this. He felt even more that in today''s world, if there is no strength, even if the invincible people stand behind themselves and support themselves, they are only others after all. It seems that they made the world. Nowadays, is not enough You can''t help it. Ye Feng held his fists tightly and swore secretly that from now on, he must achieve the same accomplishments as those legendary forces, the first master. This is the only way. He can really protect the leaf gate from harm. That''s the only way. Dignity! It belongs to you! "Come on, let me drive out all the people who were afraid of death and kowtow for mercy. The eternal world is not allowed to step into Yemen again." At the next moment, Ye Feng''s eyes became cold in an instant. With a big wave of his hand, he directly commanded the elders of Ye men. Hear Ye Feng. Those who had knelt down to beg for mercy in Yemen had softened their legs directly. They all knelt down one by one. Their faces were full of confusion and unwillingness. "Laozuzong, please spare us this time. We will never dare to do it again." "Ancestor, please..." These ye men. I''m really scared. They didn''t expect that, what Chu Lingxiao said earlier, Ye Feng actually wanted to do it, and he refused to do it, which was not like the ancestor in their eyes. They thought. Old ancestor Ye Feng will ask Chu Lingxiao for some affection for them. But now it seems. This Today''s Zhongzhou is beyond the world, even the world of heaven and earth. Many monks, including those who are the leaders of the state and even the more powerful giants, as long as they are heard from Yemen, no one dares to respect them. Wait a minute. They never enjoyed it. If they are expelled from Yemen in this way, the glory and treatment will never have anything to do with them in the future. So. When I heard that Ye Feng was really going to expel them. These ye men. One by one kneeling on the ground, crying father and mother, want to ask leaf maple for a trace of forgiveness. Even if you can''t be a Yemeni. But even if it''s a dog in Yemen. But. At this moment, Ye Feng''s mood has already changed. Where is the former Ye Feng, the five legendary forces? The first master came to attack this matter, which made Ye Feng wake up completely. He realized. Ye Feng wants to change his destiny. It''s not just him and ye Xuan. Even in the future. It really rewrites the history of Yemen, but if the people in Yemen have different levels, they still can''t avoid the end of being consumed by the rolling world of mortals. Ye men don''t need to fish in troubled waters! How useless people are! "If anyone doesn''t leave, you can try it." Ye Feng said in a cold voice: "although I can''t beat a nine star emperor with one hand like my husband, it''s very easy to beat you to death!" This moment. Hear that. Those who knelt on the ground begged for mercy in Yemen, suddenly all of them were scared silent, and looked at Yefeng with a dull and frightened face. "Not yet?" In an instant. When hearing Ye Feng''s words full of murderous meaning in his tone, all the people in ye men who knelt on the ground and begged for mercy immediately rose from the ground after brushing. They finally understood. Ye Feng is not scaring them, if they don''t go, I''m afraid they will have to wait for the end. There is really only one way to go. Soon. These five legendary forces, the first master and the people in Yemen who knelt down to beg for mercy, all left the Yemen area as if they had lost their breath. Look at this. The rest of the people in Yemen, without any sympathy, could not help but shake their heads. "Alas..." Ye Feng sighed for a while: "I don''t know if I am right to do this." "It''s their own choice. It''s not about right or wrong. Remember, it''s still that sentence. Only when they are strong can they avoid it." Dongmobai shook his head and said with a long heart: hear these words. Ye Feng can only nod his head gently, and ye Xuan, who is standing aside, is silent. He doesn''t have much feeling. This huge leaf gate. Although he and Ye Feng are brothers, in the final analysis, the blood flowing in these ye men is related to Ye Feng. They drive their children out of their families. For the ancestors, only they can know what they feel. But it''s still that. Everything. There is a reason, there is a result! "Then..." The next moment. Ye Feng looked at the East pole hall. Smell the words. Dong Mobai shakes his head helplessly, but also takes a light breath: "listen to me. If that person doesn''t call me, we''d better not go." Ye Feng was shocked for a moment. Open your mouth. Some want to talk and stop. But in the end, he understood the meaning of dongmobai and nodded helplessly. ¡­¡­ East pole palace. Five No. It should be said that ten jade pendants were all suspended in front of Chu Lingxiao. They are all in the land of immortality. It''s the exclusive product of the ten emperors. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting there, pointed to the past, and in an instant, a ray of light flew by, and the ten jade pendants seemed to be affected by some force. Immediately. Then it turned quickly. Among them. Vaguely, you can see one scene after another. From these ten jade pendants, the time is now and then. But it was only a breath. One by one, they turn into ashes. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "I don''t think so." Although it is the future world that has already failed, Chu Lingxiao still wants to see if there are any exceptions. But now, as he thinks, the future world that has failed is the world that has failed. And that''s when. Chu Lingxiao''s side, but suddenly there is an old figure, it is the mountains, the old forest, the Dragon insect family of the old. "What''s the matter?" "Tell the master, the old slave noticed that the last time the light particles appeared from parallel time and space, their master''s body seems to have changed slightly. These days when you are away, they have sneaked into the Ninth Heaven six times. Do you want to..." It''s just not finished. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "No, let him have a look. It''s just a poor man abandoned by the future world..." Chapter 964 Wen Yan. Old dragon and insect, no more talking. After a long time. He hesitated and took the golden Kowloon token out of his arms. Immediately. He handed it to Chu Lingxiao. "Master, golden dragon card, return it to you." To be honest. The origin of this golden dragon card is really amazing. If it wasn''t for him to be Chu Lingxiao''s maid and the oldest one, otherwise, he would not know what it means. This is the future. Jiuchongtian. In fact, there is a gold token. Whoever can get it will become the master of that heavy day. But now. Let alone this life, is the future world. No one can know, and this secret. If nine Golden Dragon cards are collected, they will become the gold token engraved with Kowloon in his hand at the moment. A word is a word. The world is subject. No matter what life it is. Can be his real master. You know. So far. The world of the Ninth Heaven has not yet been solved. Which era is it from. And as we all know. The eternal nine heavens. Every heavy sky represents an era, and now, in addition to the eighth, the ninth heavy sky has been clearly investigated by the monks of the future world. It''s still a mystery. A mystery that no one has solved. Otherwise. As for the Ninth Heaven, why is it feared by the future world monks? Besides the long time, the ancient beast on it is also a mystery. Those nine star ancient giants of the future world. More than once. In that Ninth Heaven, if you want to catch and kill, you will not succeed. You know. This is an ancient giant of nine stars, but it can''t even catch an ancient beast in the Ninth Heaven. What does this mean? This shows that the level of the Ninth Heaven''s ancient beasts is far higher than that of the nine star ancient giants. Fortunately. These ancient beasts in the Ninth Heaven, like those in the next, never attack the friars. Even if they are in danger, they just dodge. But gold Kowloon. But it''s different. To make the ninth ancient beast of heaven obey. He once had the honor to follow Chu Lingxiao and see an ancient beast in the ninth heavy sky. He would smash a future world in disorder just by colliding with it. Directly from the historical map. It fell. But that future world, may sit on the world emperor product nine star above the terror giant! But still. Still can''t stop it! So. For brother longchong himself, he really felt that the golden Kowloon brand was too valuable. Although it was not hot, he really felt that he could not bear it. So. I want to deal with you as soon as possible. Just the next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand gently, and said lightly: "take this token yourself. I have ten more Old dragon and insect: "..." Hear Chu Lingxiao. The eyes of the old dragon and insect people are wide, full of disbelief and dumbness. Eyelashes. All of them are shocked by this sentence. Ten ways?! Ten golden Kowloon tokens?! How could it be?! This moment. The old dragon insect was confused. Although he couldn''t believe it, he said it from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. That''s another thing. Because. He knows. What Chu Lingxiao said is always true. Since there are ten golden Kowloon tokens, there must be ten. But it''s amazing! Ten golden Kowloon tokens. In this world You know. Only when nine golden tokens are collected can one golden nine dragon token be possessed. For the nine star ancient giant, the first eight heaven tokens are easy to obtain, but the Ninth Heaven tokens. But we need nine star ancient giant. Stay in that long river for thousands of years, you can have that one! And. Its occurrence probability is extremely small. It is more difficult than the seeds of heaven. If the seed of the heavenly way is one in a billion, then the golden token in the Ninth Heaven is a word, fate! Let''s talk about it. I don''t know if it will come. And! And in that long time, for tens of millions of years! But the people who can stay for tens of millions of years in that long time, let alone in this world, are there any, but who is willing to bear this kind of thing, for an ethereal gold token, waste thousands of years in vain. There is time. Even if it is a pig, it can be cultivated to the state of giants, let alone those characters. Let alone. Who knows. Is the ninth heavy ancient beast as powerful as it is said. Just. The old dragon and insect really can''t imagine. Chu Lingxiao has ten golden nine dragon tokens. If one is ten million years old, then ten is not one hundred million years old! And. This is the time of the world! That is to say! Chu Lingxiao, sitting in front of him, has lived for 100 million years! Think about it. The old dragon insect can''t help but swallow his throat, and his heart trembled involuntarily. 100 million years! Lord of heaven and earth, live for 100 million years. He really can''t imagine. What is the level of Chu Lingxiao. Once upon a time. He also guessed the strength of living Chu Lingxiao. But at the moment, after hearing that Chu Lingxiao had ten golden nine dragons tokens, he really thoroughly refreshed his view of practice. "Master, then The old slave, for the time being, will take care of the golden Kowloon token for his master. " The old dragon insect trembled. "Well." Chu Lingxiao sips a sip of green tea, and then responds with a light tone. "Master, there is another thing that needs master, you will decide." The old dragon insect said again. When he saw Chu Lingxiao''s expressionless face, he continued to say: "the world under the mountains and forests, your absence these days, is becoming more and more unstable..." "Whoever dares to come out, you will use this golden Kowloon token to cut him off." But. Not yet. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. Smell the words. The old dragon insect is silent. Only he knows. In addition to the future world, in the immortal land, a lost future world is sealed, so is the world of heaven and earth. But this is the world of heaven and earth. However, there is a future world that is several times stronger than it, and it is very likely that there are ancient giants. Before. He wondered. How could such a future world be sealed here? Once, he thought it might have been made by Chu Lingxiao, but it was only speculation, not sure. And today. That''s when he''s really determined. Just. The next moment. I haven''t waited for the old dragon insect to respond, but I heard a loud noise, coming from the direction of the mountains and forests! Boom! Half the world of heaven and earth was shaken. Chapter 965 This is a huge vibration. All of a sudden. There was no sign in advance. Even most of the world, the ancient giants hidden in it, were shocked. They are ancient giants. I didn''t even realize it. It''s so weird. Except for the Ninth Heaven. What other place in the vast world of heaven and earth they don''t know? But when all the ancient giants found that the source of the sound came from the direction of the deep mountain forest near the entrance of the world of heaven and earth. Immediately. It was all dumb. I didn''t think it would be there. Suddenly. Just when all the ancient giants, their eyes are on the road, trying to see exactly what happened. But at the same time. Was a very terrible, but cold power, to the moment back. This moment. One of these ancient giants was scared. What! So powerful. Even these ancient giants But what they don''t know. At this moment, there are six ethereal figures in the Ninth Heaven. They are also full of eyes, one mouth, and one mouth can''t be closed for a long time. They couldn''t believe it. The strength of the six of them was turned back! How could it be?! For a while. Most of the world of heaven and earth is full of vibration. The strong in all directions are trapped in a dead silence because of the great sound from the mountains and forests. Those ancient giants that existed in this era. I was really scared. It never occurred to them that there were some extraordinary people sitting in the forest near the entrance of the world! And at the same time. The eyes of the old dragon insect are also slightly quivering, and then they slowly come back. You can''t help saying: "master, this..." "Go back, and if anyone dares to come out, kill him with this golden Kowloon token." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Immediately. There is no intention to put it in my heart. I wave my hand and let the old dragon and insect leave. Hear Chu Lingxiao. The old dragon insect didn''t know what to say, so he had to bow to Chu Lingxiao and leave. And the old dragon bug left. Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared from the eastern palace in a flash. The next moment. Before waiting for those who are in the Ninth Heaven, the founder of the six legendary forces, who responded by brushing, Chu Lingxiao has appeared in front of them. Immediately. The snow that frightens directly is like the heart of six people, suddenly a quiver. When they came back, they found that it was Chu Lingxiao. It was ok if they didn''t find out. When they found out, the six people were even more trembling, and they all hurriedly backed away. That way. It''s like a mouse seeing a cat. It''s shivering all over its body. Its hair is splitting. Its eyes are full of horror. This one! What are you doing here?! But. Chu Lingxiao didn''t look at six people. He was carrying his hands on his back, so he drifted into the long river of time. See this. The snow is like six people''s heart, but also suddenly a tight, standing there, suddenly some at a loss. Look at me one by one. Let me see you. The next moment. Want to move feet, but even the first foot, this kind of problem, began to tangle up, they were really suddenly Chu Lingxiao, make the whole body nervous. "Shall we stay in the Ninth Heaven?" You can''t help it. A legendary power, founder, asked with a wry smile. But the other five shook their heads. With this man in the world, where can they go? This time. The reason why they stay in the Ninth Heaven is that they want to understand the false flower in the long river of time, and hope to wait until the flower is fully blooming. They can be more predestined than others. It''s a game of life and death, if they can''t get it. The end is still unknown! Death! So. During this period, even though they knew that Chu Lingxiao had left this life, they did not dare to leave the Ninth Heaven. I just didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao is here again today! Snow youru wryly smiles and shakes her head: "go in and have a look. Even if we don''t stay in the Ninth Heaven, where can we go? Now it''s better to have a look at what this one is going to do. Maybe we can really understand from it." There is a strong presentiment in the snow. Chu Lingxiao must have come to the Ninth Heaven for the fake flower. Maybe this is also their chance to understand the mystery. Hear the words of snow. The other five legendary forces and founders all looked at each other and smiled bitterly. That''s right. Besides the ninth day, where can they go. What happened in the Yemen area. They didn''t see it. The inheritance they left behind, the fate of those first masters, in their eyes, only two words, bad luck! It looks like it. To be able to reach the nine stars of huangpin, it must be a very simple inheritance. But it''s a pity. Who told them to provoke Chu Lingxiao? Although they are closely related to them, they can still protect their lives. It''s not bad. They don''t care about others. "Let''s go. Let''s go in and have a look." Although I don''t know what Chu Lingxiao came to do. But the six legendary forces, the founders, only hesitated for a few seconds, and then stepped into the river of time together. Just now. From the deep mountains and forests, the vibration came, indeed, to their hearts. An area that even six of them can''t see. It''s incredible. You know. The six of them, however, are much more powerful than the so-called master of the first life. After such a long time, the power of time in their bodies has already gathered to an incredible level after their resurrection. Step out. Directly help them to step into the ranks of the eternal giants, but even so, just now, they are still blocked back by a terrorist force. Above the vanguard. It is the immortal giant. Apart from the immortal giants, they really can''t think of how strong they can be. To be honest. I can''t imagine. In today''s world of heaven and earth, there is power over the ancient giants! But six. Along the long river of time, towards the fake flower, just when we arrived at that time and space. The scene in front of us. But it scared them immediately. I saw Chu Lingxiao. Unexpectedly, from the long river of time, a golden token was taken out from the Jiuchong sky of the past world. The figure appeared and disappeared from time to time. When we saw that even the Ninth Heaven had been taken out. Six founders, a pair of eyelids, are about to be scared, a face of shock, all took a deep breath. "This is Nine Dragons in one, the legendary golden nine dragons card! " Chapter 966 However. Soon. Six people realized that this was not the scene that happened now, but the scene of a certain life in the past. Now, it was in front of them. But how could it be! The legendary golden Kowloon brand! This hand, unexpectedly also has! But at the thought of Chu Lingxiao, even the fake flowers, they all have them. At the next moment, if there are six people in the snow, they will be relieved. But look at the scene in front of you. Six people''s hearts, still a little restless. Golden Kowloon token It''s too Now they are the giants of ancient times. It is more clear what level the ninth heavy ancient beast in the sky has reached. Although not sure. But they only know one thing. The ninth ancient beast in the sky, at least at each end, has reached the ancient immortal giant! Otherwise. Not even they can''t catch it. But looking at these ancient beasts in the Ninth Heaven, there are 18 heads! If it wasn''t for these ancient beasts. Seems to have lost the soul. If you are indifferent to anything outside, I''m afraid that this ancient future has long been flattened by these ancient beasts. One more thing. They really can''t believe it. Once upon a time. What level of brilliance did the Ninth Heaven era achieve? Even the ancient beasts are immortal giants. The monks of that era, aren''t they Hiss! At the thought of this place, the six people immediately felt that they were all afraid to continue to think about it. But the scene in front of us. They still can''t imagine it. Chu Lingxiao got the golden nine dragons card after collecting all the nine heaven tokens. They know it. Once upon a time. Some people spend tens of millions of years, standing in the Ninth Heaven. The last gold token of those who want to get it is just a shot in the dark. But now. Chu Lingxiao unexpectedly But I haven''t waited for six people to return to their senses from this extremely shocked scene. The next moment, the scene that appears, even makes them all gooseflesh. One! Two! Three! At this moment, ten scenes of winning the golden nine dragons card appeared in their eyes. Hiss! This moment. The snow is as soft as six people, and they can''t help it any more. They all take a breath of cool air suddenly. Looking at the ten world painting, they are full of horror and dumbness, and their brains are all blank. Ten world pictures! Ten golden nine dragons! It''s too That is to say. Chu Lingxiao as early as in the past, not only won a gold Kowloon card, but also got ten! It''s amazing! Some people spend thousands of years, can not get one, and Chu Lingxiao, actually has ten! Suddenly. These ten scenes, however, disappeared at this moment. The next moment. The snow is as soft as six people, so I saw Chu Lingxiao, the real figure, sitting there with knees crossed, facing the fake flower. There are also ten vicissitudes. It flows around. It''s the breath in the ten world picture! "Here, in..." Seeing this scene, someone immediately frowned, not sure. Only snow if cold not Ding said. "Isn''t it nourishing this fake flower with ten vicissitudes?" Everyone: "..." Hear that. The rest of them were all confused. When they looked at Chu Lingxiao, they only had a deep shock in their eyes. The world of the past. It''s called the world of the past. It is because he has disappeared in this world. Even if a powerful person can return, he is only a passer-by after all. How can he communicate with the atmosphere of that world and turn it into his own use! You know. This so-called ten vicissitudes of life. Time! But now. Chu Lingxiao was able to take the time in the distant past to the present world. By such means, they have overturned all their cultivation concepts. Is that ok?! But I haven''t waited for six people to come back to my senses. A faint voice is full of irrefutable meanings and falls down. "Get out." Even if there are only two words. It also makes the snow at this moment as quiet as six people. Their scalp is numb with fear. They stare at Chu Lingxiao sitting there with their knees crossed. Immediately. That''s why I quit for a long time. To be honest. Even if Chu Lingxiao doesn''t drive them out, they dare not stay any longer. These ten vicissitudes of life. From the long river of time, scattered down, even if they are such ancient giants, just stay in it, less than a Jixiang time, there will be a kind of sense of feathered flying immortals. I''m afraid if I stay any longer. They''re really going to be part of time! But they really can''t imagine. Chu Lingxiao can still be safe, with the breath of ten generations of vicissitudes, nourishing the fake flower. Though it can''t bloom. But it can make the fake flowers keep their original appearance and not wither. After all. This is the product of practice. Long time ago, they couldn''t use common sense to treat it. During the period when Chu Lingxiao wasn''t there, they felt that the fake flowers seemed to be a little different. Now they see Chu Lingxiao doing this. That''s what I understand. If there is no more ancient time breath nourishment, this false flower, will really wither. But even the breath of time in the ninth day. Can''t nourish. It''s just incredible. But Chu Lingxiao''s ten vicissitudes can nourish him. Isn''t that to say, Chu Lingxiao''s time of existence is longer than the Ninth Heaven era? For a moment. Think of it here. The snow is as gentle as four people, a pair of eyes all brush together and stare big, and the breath becomes fast. The idea that had been in their mind before is more at this moment. It came out again. Not The next moment. All six of them looked at each other, opened their mouths, wanted to talk and stopped. Their eyes were filled with an incredible and lingering horror, which made them all shiver. This moment. Quiet! On the ninth day, I fell into a dead silence. But right now. In the same time. The distant future world. However, it fell into a huge storm. From the beginning of the immortal cultivation, the whole future world has become a mess. A great vibration. Resounding through the sky. Let all races and hearts tremble, and the heaven and earth suddenly change, which leads to the future world, the world of all races, into a darkness. This moment. Even if it''s the future point, a certain emperor''s nine star peak looks silly. The beautiful eyes shudder and don''t understand what happened. But in the time and space under the jurisdiction of the local government. But now. There are two icy figures in the fierce battle, one of them is the earth mansion, the two giant figures, the other is hidden in the darkness all the time. Although we are fighting. But there was always a bleak laugh, echoing in the whole time and space of the Lord. "Tianju, to tell you the truth, if you don''t agree today, you have to agree. In a short time, I will get the golden token of the Ninth Heaven. Then, it''s not a negotiation!" "It''s blood washing your mansion!" Chapter 967 Hear that. The lower part of the earth and the other Yan Luo all frowned. There was a flash of horror in their eyes, and their faces became very dignified. The golden token of the Ninth Heaven? How is this possible? So, what, they found it? Now. With the fierce interaction between the two space-time powers, the huge space-time of the local Lord began to break inch by inch, and there was a sign of breaking. All hell. Even more by this scene, scared face, full of white, whole body up and down has been soaked in cold sweat. Ma Mian, the first magistrate of the prefecture. Even more looking at the figure hidden in the dark, a pair of eyes, full of horror and stupidity, I can''t believe that there are people in the world, besides that man, who can fight with their first hell. And it looks. If it''s not here, it''s the underworld. They are the first Yama in the earth. They have a unique advantage. Otherwise, they may not defeat the mysterious strongman in front of them! With the fight. It''s getting worse. On Tianju''s face, there was also a slight twinkling of hard work. A drop of sweat, big as beans, fell from his forehead in an instant. And see this. The mysterious figure, hidden in the dark, suddenly snorted coldly, and his tone was full of disdain. The light way was: "heaven is huge, I see how long you can support it!" Bang! The next moment. This figure turned into the peak of spring and autumn. From him, Huang Huang Tianwei was suddenly filled with terror, which made the main time and space of the earth mansion shake. Take a picture! In the eyes of this mysterious figure, there is even a flicker of inexplicable self-confidence. It seems that he is very confident. With this palm, he won the first hell in the earth. However. The opposite is true. Just as the palm was about to submerge the huge body, a life and death book, carrying endless vicissitudes of life, suddenly appeared, and even blocked the palm back! Bang! The counter force of fear immediately forced back the mysterious figure. "Well, you are a giant. I didn''t expect you to understand the power of the book of life and death. It seems that it won''t be long before you can step into the ancient giant of God." But the mysterious figure seems to have predicted that it will be such a result. He regained his momentum at will. Under the night. Carry your hands on your back. Standing on the time and space of the Lord of the earth''s mansion, I quietly look at the sky giant facing him. And Tianju sees the other side close. He also immediately stood opposite with his hands on his back and said a light reply: "it''s just a little experience. Even if he stepped into the ancient god giant, he was just an ant." Listen to Tianju. The mysterious figure was stunned for a moment, and there was even a flash of amazement in his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t even think that Tianju, the most powerful man in the underground, could say such feelings. In the boundless years. He is also known to the elders of the prefecture. He is more aware of Tianju''s character. He has always been arrogant to the extreme. He has never been able to stand up and never put anyone in the world in his eyes. But today. They say that the ancient giant is also an ant. This is? "Interesting, Tianju, you are also so aware. I will not embarrass your local government. It''s still the previous sentence..." It''s just that mysterious figure is going on, but before he has finished speaking, he is interrupted by Tianju. "Impossible!" Mysterious figure: "..." This moment. The mysterious figure was stunned. The killing intention that had just disappeared a little bit was once again enraged by the three words of Tianju. "You''d better think about it!" The next moment. Mysterious figure, clenching his teeth tightly, staring at the sky with cold eyes, said: "even if you have ten books of life and death, you can fight against the strong one of heaven, it will not end well!" Can face the threat of mysterious figure. Tianju is still just a light reply: "if you don''t agree, you can fight with our local government." Immediately. It''s more of a conversation. The tone began to change very hard, cold way: "but my Tianju is still that sentence, I want to go to the hell, not accept your friars, dead souls, delusions!" "You!" In an instant. This mysterious figure, in a pair of cold eyes, can spray out flames. If he could eat the sky with one mouthful, he would definitely do so now. But this is earth time. Even though his origin is also astonishing and unknown to the monks, he is still a little powerless in the face of the earth. But he didn''t think of it. Tianju''s attitude was so tough that he didn''t give him half face. He thought that Tianju would be able to make way for the sake of coming from daotianting, but now it seems that there is no discussion at all! He came from the future of thousands of years. It comes from the most powerful force in that world, daotianting! Ten million years from now. Cultivate civilization. It has already reached a more prosperous period. Legendary forces. Only under their heaven! But it''s not. The underworld is a special case. Although it exists in the past time and space, it can restrain the monks, but it is as if it is ordered by heaven. No matter in the past or in the future, the monks of any time and space will die. As long as its soul is still there. You must go to the hell! Once you step into the underground, you will become a puppet in the underground. Without the top ten yamas of the underground, you can only do this forever. Even the monks in the heaven. This result can not be avoided. According to strength. Their Taoist temple is much stronger than the earth''s mansion. The existence of such immortal giants as him can only rank in the top three among the Taoist temples. The real strong of daotianting. They are two ancient god giants. Among them, they are the God of heaven. In the boundless years, they have already become the existence of the dominating road and stepped into the peak of ancient god giants! But even so. Still can''t help it! It is because the earth has the same level of cultivation products as the heaven and earth world. Originally reached the peak of the ancient giant. Long time ago, we didn''t put the heaven and earth in our eyes. However, the earth has ten books of life and death! But now. He really doesn''t understand. The local government is willing to open its eyes to the monks who are in charge of the world of heaven and earth, but they don''t talk to them. Are they not as good as the monks who used to dominate the world of heaven and earth thousands of years later? In an instant. Seeing that Tianju is still indifferent, the mysterious figure suddenly rises again. The cold in his eyes seems to freeze the whole time and space of the Lord of the prefecture. "Tianju, you really don''t give me Tianting''s face?!" "Still, your underworld is so powerful that it ignores the golden Kowloon card!" But in the face of the threats of mysterious figures. Tianju still replied: "if you want to, you can let Chu Xuanyuan come to see me!" Chapter 968 I heard Tianju dare to say that. This mysterious figure, in a pair of eyes, immediately ignited a group of flames, the color of anger, undisguised came out. Scold and shout: "dare you call me to heaven, the name of the Lord is taboo!" "Why not?" Tianju was still unmoved, and said lightly: "if you still don''t fight, please leave the dungeon for me now!" "You!" In an instant. The mysterious figure was speechless. Even though he was angry, he could see Tianju standing opposite him, but he was helpless. He has done his best. Why still can''t take the sky. And this is only tianjuyi, fighting with him. If another Yama who has become a giant joins in the fight, he will be seriously injured. But he still can''t think. Even the monks of the past world can get rid of one side of the net. Why, after thousands of years, one of the three great powers of daotianting came in person and didn''t give half face! But that''s it. He has seen it. Tianju is iron hearted and won''t give way to the props for him. After a few seconds of cold look, the figure suddenly gave a cold hum. "The sky is huge, and the future is long. I say that Tianting will dominate the world thousands of years later. Even if your local government has been separated from the ranks of the future, you will regret it one day!" Then, dropped a rather threatening word, and left the time and space of the local Lord directly. Boom! At that time, the upper level of the time and space of the Lord of the earth opened a big gap, and the mysterious figure disappeared in an instant. Looking at this mysterious figure, I finally left. Under the nine yamas, their eyes are very dignified, looking straight to the sky. There are many judges in the prefecture. The same is true. Seriously. Up to now, they can''t believe that the future world is so unpredictable. A strong man who has come ten million years later can not only compete with the first Yama in the hell. And it looks. They can hear that the other side also comes from a powerful force called daotianting. On top of that, there is a more powerful character, called daozhu! The world after ten million years For a while. As long as we think of these three words for thousands of years, the judges who are in the time and space of the Lord of the local government all show a trace of confusion in their eyes. Although the scene just made them sweat and tremble, they are also feeling a bit at the moment. The future world in ten million years. What is it? This moment. After seeing each other, another Yama, who had become a giant, immediately asked: "what do you think, brother?" The voice fell. The whole audience was quiet. Those magistrates, but also involuntarily hold their breath, look nervous and dignified. Tianju''s tone is very firm just now. But now. The brow was also frowned. Shaking his head, he said: "no matter how strong daotianting is, at most, it can only let Xiangu giant return to the past." The future world. It''s not unlimited. This seems to be the proof of that saying: what happened in the past cannot be changed. Once history is changed, it will cause irreparable situation to the future world. Maybe it''s good. It could be bad. But generally speaking, there is no good ending. It will only bring itself four words of self destruction. So It''s also in the dark, with its own conclusion. There are still various constraints for the strong in the future to return to the past. One of them is that at most, it can only be immortal giants, and it is impossible to go up. This. It''s not just Tianju who knows. Other yamas in the prefecture also understand. And the reason why they know this is that when two of them were cultivating themselves into giants, they learned it from the book of life and death. But what the powerful man just said You can''t help it. Another Yama, who has become a giant, hesitates for a moment, but still can''t help but say: "brother, if the Taoist Lord really gets the golden token of the Ninth Heaven, then we..." Smell the words. All the Yanluo and one heart in the whole audience could not help shaking. Gold Kowloon. How dare they forget this. Only when they reach this level can they know more about the secrets of jiuchongtian. Among them is the golden Kowloon card. Once you get it. It will become the ninth ancient beast in the sky, and those ancient beasts, the most powerful among them, have reached terror The most important thing is. There is only one way to break through the limitations of the future and return to the past! That''s the golden Kowloon! Just get it. It will be unobstructed. But the strong one who just preached the heaven said that the LORD was about to get the golden token of the Ninth Heaven. "Big brother......" "Do you really believe him?" But Tianju didn''t believe the words of the powerful Taoist temple all the time. He shook his head and said lightly: "there were people who spent thousands of years in that long time and didn''t wait for the golden token of the Ninth Heaven. Do you really think the Taoist has this patience?" Smell the words. All Yanluo, suddenly silent down. That''s the truth. They don''t know, let alone those who have reached the top of the immortal giant, how can they spend thousands of years waiting for that kind of ethereal thing. Gold Kowloon. Of course it''s terrifying. But time, for monks, is more precious. "Big brother, let''s..." Heaven huge light way: "in addition to that life, all the time and space friars'' souls, our prefecture still receive them, if they have any opinions, let them come!" "Now we have more important things to do. Don''t forget that the man wants us to be born to fight for the flower..." Originally. Listen to the words in front of Tianju. The faces of all the people haven''t changed much. Since they haven''t even given the face of daotianting, what else should they care about? But as soon as I hear the latter sentence. All Yan Luo''s faces, including those of the magistrates of the local government, changed in unison, and a trace of pure horror and palpitation flashed in his eyes. Tao Tianting is terrible. But it comes from the future world tens of millions of years later, subject to various restrictions, the strongest can not come to the future. But the man. But it is really in the past, and its cultivation is unfathomable. The most important thing is that the other party not only has a fake flower, but also may be Hiss. Think about it. Everyone in the prefecture, including Tianju, could not help but shiver from the bottom of their hearts. The more they thought about it, the colder they felt. They were all about to come out with goosebumps. "Well, don''t think about anything else. We can only fully cooperate with what the characters have to do now." In silence. The huge time and space of the Lord of the prefecture suddenly set off an extremely fierce cold wind, which seemed to indicate that a great event would happen. Even the air, at this moment, had a creepy meaning. Chapter 969 And at the same time. The future world. The five legendary forces, the first masters, except for the black dragon hall, the first masters who came back. Just came back. To the whole future world, announced a piece of news, let all future race friars, a piece of dumb news. "Abdicate and yield to the virtuous?" "Abdicate for the good?" "What, you didn''t make a mistake. Several legendary forces, the first master, really said that?" In an instant. In the whole future world, in the depths of all races, there are people who make these similar and shocking voices. Can see. These racial giants, directly shocked by the news, are almost staring out, dumbfounded and unbelievable. Especially those who are closely related to the legendary power, the future race, is dead in the deep. I can''t believe what I said. This is true. "Crazy, it''s crazy. The first master, what is he doing? Isn''t he announcing to the outside world and retiring from now on, asking nothing about the world?" In the depth of the future race of a perfect world, an old man in an ancient robe, after hearing the news, his eyes were bigger than ever, and his face was stunned. "What''s going on!" The future world. In the depths of the eastern abyss in the far north, a young man wearing a Dragon Robe frowned and walked back and forth for a moment after hearing the news. The face is dumb and impatient. "Say, other masters, how to say it!" "My king, other masters for several generations, they said they didn''t know. After the first one came back, it seemed that..." "It seems! Say it! " "It seems that all cultivation has been abolished." Young man in Dragon Robe: "..." Such a scenario. The whole future world is everywhere. Those future races who have legendary power and are in charge are all shaken by this event. All monks are shocked and dull. I can''t believe it. This is true. But the news came from the world of legendary power. Even if they don''t want to believe it, they have to believe it if they don''t. This moment. The whole future world, almost every future race, seems to fall into a silence because of this. Damn it! It''s a hell of a thing! Several legendary forces announced this kind of thing on the same day. It''s unbelievable. When they heard about the return of the six legendary forces, the first master. They are the races attached to the legendary forces. They are really excited for a long time. That''s the first life! Who in the world can stop it? They thought that it was time for the future world to completely divide the boundaries. Since then, there are only six legendary forces and their future races! But now! Several legendary forces, the first master, have sent out such news! Abdication! Retreat! But even if these future races can''t think of it, they are legendary forces and masters of other generations. "Just..." In the depth of a legendary power, a ninth master was interrupted by a more ancient master just before he began to speak. "Be careful!" Hear the other person''s reminder. The ninth master was immediately silent, but he thought of the feeling he had just felt. Before long, his brow began to wrinkle again. In fact, he just wanted to say Are their legendary forces, the first master, really lost all their accomplishments. Because just now. When the first life walked out of front of him, he clearly felt that there was no friar in the master of the first life, just like ordinary people. He is sure. It just didn''t look like an illusion. But how could it be? How could their legendary power, the first master, suddenly lose all their accomplishments? And! Where did you go when you left here? "Be careful, no one of you should go outside about this matter. Since the first generation is willing to abdicate and give way to the virtuous, and retire to old age, we won''t have to disturb him any more." The next moment. This legendary power, the second master, looks at all the masters. Smell the words. The eyes of the other masters of the past few generations were also stunned. They opened their mouths slightly and wanted to say something, but in the end, they still kept silent. Before. Although the first life is not here. , the legendary force of all kinds, has the final say of the second world, but the real master is actually only the first world. Now the first abdicated. It just gave them a chance. But. Now it seems. The position of the person in charge is still for the second time, but the new era has come, and the legendary forces are not counted as the time of inheritance until today. But just Alas Forget it. Still don''t think about it. Whether it''s true or not, since the first life is going to retire, what can they say. Deep in the hall of the future. For several generations, the master was also shocked by this. His eyebrows were wrinkled, and he looked at each other one by one. Finally, he looked deeper. "Here..." "Needless to say, maybe it''s a fake retirement. I want to do something unknown in secret." Smell the words. Hearing the second sentence, other masters of several generations nodded secretly. This does not rule out the reason. After all. Six legendary forces have been struggling for such a long time. Are there still few things to calculate among them? Maybe. This is the empty city plan of the rest of the legendary forces. Let them relax their vigilance so that they can do further conspiracy. But these future Hall masters. How to know. Their future Hall, the first master of xianlinglong, in fact, is now out of the same door with other legendary forces, the first master, and there is nothing like this. Deeper in silence. The hall of the future, the first master of xianlinglong, now frowned tightly, and there was a sudden doubt and surprise in his eyes. Murmured: "what the hell are these five people doing? What did they really find on the ninth day of that life? " For the five legendary forces, the first master. Going to that life. Xianlinglong is still known. In addition to cutting the Chu Lingxiao, it is to find out what the only man left behind in the Ninth level is Guanjue ancient and modern future. "Is it really found by the five of them?" You can''t help it. Fairy''s delicate eyes light, a cold, seems to be able to see the past world from the future, until that world, the ninth day. ¡­¡­ But she didn''t know. The ninth lonely day. The magnificent time is beyond the river. Now. The founders of their future Hall, together with the founders of other five legendary forces, are shivering, shaking, and horrified, looking at the long time ahead. One by one. Into a flower! Chapter 970 The snow is like six people. Looking straight at the whole body, can''t help shivering. If we say the nine heavens. Forever. The Ninth Heaven has a long time, which is eternal. Although they know that Chu Lingxiao has the strength to turn the Ninth Heaven into ashes in an instant. But I still can''t believe it. Time is long. It turned out to be what it is now. Powerful power. It can destroy everything. Of course, it can also destroy the long river of time, but if you want to change the original shape of the long river of time, that''s another thing. What is the river of time? That''s history! It''s a history that can''t be changed. Once it is changed, the whole future world, including their present life, will have terrible events. But now. Time is long. It''s not just a flower. This life, as usual, is still in operation, and even for these characters, they all feel like ghosts. This is too "It''s so hard to imagine that even the original appearance of the long river can be changed. I really don''t know what to say." When the six legendary forces and founders come back from this scene, they all feel suddenly separated from the rest of the world. Since they are shocked, they have some feelings. But after looking at each other. But I can''t say a word. The next moment. Before the six people had fully recovered, they only saw each other for a long time, and then changed from a flower shaped state to the original. Immediately. A faint voice. Then from the long river of time, spread out. "Come in." Although the tone is very light. However, it is full of an undoubted significance. Even though the six legendary forces and the founders are a little scared, no one dares to disobey them. They rush into the long river of time. Soon. From this end of the long river of time, he went to the pseudo flower. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao is still sitting there with his knees crossed. Just. At this time, he. The breath of ten generations around him has disappeared. However, this scene falls into the eyes of the six legendary forces and the first master, who is particularly surprised. They can feel it. The breath of ten generations of vicissitudes has been full of this fake flower. Its own breath is more prosperous than when they saw this fake flower for the first time. If you compare it with ordinary flowers. This fake flower. It has reached the time when a flower is fully blooming, but now it seems that this fake flower is just to keep its original posture and not to wither. But six legendary forces, the first master, how to know, Chu Lingxiao these ten generations. Even in the age of the Ninth Heaven, there is no comparison. More distant than that. If this is not the case, it is impossible for this fake flower to keep its original prosperity. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes opened. Immediately, all the six legendary forces and founders swallowed their throats, and a heart instantly mentioned their throats. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao''s feet fell from the void. "How do you feel?" Smell the words. The six people trembled with fear and uneasiness. They lowered their heads and dared not reply. See here. Chu Lingxiao didn''t say anything more. With his hands on his back, he looked at the fake flower in front of him and said: "who will try?" As soon as I heard that. Six people''s body, is trembling fiercely, the whole body''s pore, all by Chu Lingxiao''s light voice, startled closed tightly. They are all the time. I still remember Chu Lingxiao''s original words. If anyone is destined to let this flower bloom in an all-round way, I will give it to him. But if anyone can''t do it, this life Now, Chu Lingxiao is so fast that he wants them to try. Who dares to go? In case they''re not meant to be. Isn''t it going to die soon? "Don''t worry, this one hasn''t reached the right time to bloom. I won''t kill people casually." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. But I heard that. The founder of the six legendary forces is even more bitter. Isn''t this a random killing? I don''t know. Who took the Jiulong sarcophagus and, under the dusk and the sun, waved his hand and turned all the nine heavy sky into ashes? You should know that at that time, there were not only six of them who stayed in the ninth heavy sky. Calculate carefully. At that time, there were at least 30 monks who died in the hands of Chu Lingxiao. And those 30 or so people. But they are all the most powerful monks in that era. Now they say that they don''t kill people casually, which really makes them speechless. "Why, do you want me to beg you?" But the next moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s words fell down again, the hairs of six people''s whole body were all standing up. As soon as I heard that. Snow if immediately raised his head, hurriedly trembled to walk in the past, and the rest of the people, especially so. Though it won''t kill them. But ghosts know what will happen when they meet this fake flower. Therefore, when six people reach out their hands, their hair will stand up at this moment in fear. But. Because Chu Lingxiao was standing beside him, the six finally bit their teeth and stamped their feet, and then touched their hands on the fake flower. "Nothing?" When found. When nothing happened, the six people could not help but breathe a deep sigh of relief, but the next second, they suddenly had a strange scene, let the six people pupil, all of a sudden shrink up. Only see. Their hands, one after another, turn to ashes, one after another, again and again. It seems that as long as their hands stay on this fake flower, they will always do so. If it''s just that. It doesn''t matter. The key is that beside them, there are one after another, with different expressions, full of confusion, like a person who is totally different from his own character, but they can feel that it is themselves! What is that? Is it the future, or they "Well, you can let go." But the next moment. Before six people want to see more clearly, the faint voice has already fallen to six people''s ears. Smell the words. Six people''s hands, then released. Grunt! All a face of lingering fear, strong swallow a saliva, eyes flutter to see Chu Lingxiao. "Do you want to meet your so-called future bodies?" But. This time. But I heard another faint voice coming from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. Its words made the six legendary forces and founders all stare up again. Their faces were shaking and unimaginable. Their future? How could it be?! Chapter 971 The founder of the six legendary forces is totally ignorant. They have been dead for a long time, but they are resurrected. Where is their future. Again. The body of the future. It''s just a practice phenomenon for the weak. And for people like them, even if they didn''t die, there was an atmosphere for the future? Their future. How can it appear for no reason? Their future. It will never happen except for themselves. But now. But Chu Lingxiao told them that he would take them to see his future? This "Since there is no problem, let''s go now." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. The voice fell. The six legendary forces and founders, together with Chu Lingxiao, disappeared in the Ninth Heaven in a long time, but this still can''t hide their inner shock. Until they appear in a deep forest, the brain is still blank. They have a future It''s unbelievable. But what the six legendary forces and founders didn''t know was that the reason why Chu Lingxiao appeared in their time was because of their unique strength. That time. It''s like six people in the snow. Compared with other monks, it''s really powerful. The strongest. As a result, the snow is like six people, but it has already entered the ninth day. And its cultivation. It is far superior to the nine star ancient giant. This is the reason why Chu Lingxiao wanted to find six people in the snow. For Chu Lingxiao, the six people in the snow are an extremely excellent experiment. Seal up the snow like six people. Just to create their future better, I want to see if I can reach his level with the cultivation talent of six people like snow, or I can look for the same flower like him. But the truth. It''s a pity. The future of six people is too overestimated. Chu Lingxiao has given six people the future, thousands of years, but so far it has not reached the situation that Chu Lingxiao wants. Now. The real snow is as gentle as six people, who have come back. As for. The created future no longer needs to exist. Chu Lingxiao came here to turn the future of the six into ashes. Let it not affect this life. And location. It is the old dragon and insect that guards this deep mountain and forest. Just. When the snow is as quiet as six people, when they react, they are completely stunned. Their faces are unbelievable. They can''t believe that their future body is here. Last time. When they were in the Ninth Heaven, they had already felt the terror emanating from here. At that time. They wanted to see what it was, but they didn''t expect that a breath of air would come out, and they would directly blow back the divinity of the six of them. Now they are. It''s a giant. They can let their divine sense be blown out, and only those above can do it. But now. Chu Lingxiao tells them that his future body is here. Isn''t that the last breath that came from For a moment. In the eyes of six people, the snow is as soft as six people''s eyes, showing an uncontrollable sense of excitement, full of excitement. I didn''t expect that. Their future. It has already reached such a shocking strength. When a breath falls, it blows out the strength of six of them. I''m afraid it''s not only immortal giant. More than that! Just. The next moment. Before six people were excited for a long time, Chu Lingxiao''s words fell to their ears, and the faces of the founders of the six legendary forces suddenly changed. "You say, are you dead, or are they dead?" All founders: "..." What does that mean? "You should understand that when the monks reach the eternal giant, they will be able to wipe out their past bodies in order to achieve a more perfect situation. Do you think your future bodies will allow you to appear in the world when they see you?" All founders: "..." Suddenly. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, the founders of the six legendary forces, all with goosebumps, were startled, and their faces suddenly changed. They were just excited. They were all scared and pale. Yeah! Why didn''t they think of that! After reaching the vanguard. Then you can wipe out the past and make yourself more perfect. This world. Who doesn''t want to achieve perfection in his own practice? Although there is a same level between the friars, there is a big gap between the same level and the same level. Otherwise. How can we say that there are ordinary monks and evil spirits in practice? Powerful monk. To be king in the same rank. Those people will go further in the future. For example, the founder of the six legendary forces, let alone. Although they are now, they have reached the eternal giant. But in the world before them, who can guarantee that in the past, in every realm, they can be called the real strongest in the same level? If it''s them instead. They are the future. It will do the same. To wipe out the body of the past, so that the self of this world can be more perfect on the road of cultivation! But now! They are the body of the past. Then They... Hiss! Think about it. All the six legendary forces and founders could not help shivering. The feeling of being killed by yourself. It''s going to fall on their heads! "Don''t worry, as my test body, you can''t die yet." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. All founders: "..." "This time I will not only let you see your future, but also kill them." All founders: "..." Suddenly. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, the six legendary forces, founders, their brains are all blank, speechless, and their corners are all bitter. I was killed by myself. It''s really hard. But it''s even worse to look at yourself and be killed by others. "Master, what do you want?" Soon. The dragon and insect elders in the deep mountains and forests appeared beside Chu Lingxiao. When they saw the six legendary forces and founders standing here, they suddenly seemed to understand something. Immediately. Then he got out of the way. Walk in the front, lead the way for Chu Lingxiao. He was put here by Chu Lingxiao. As a gatekeeper, he has not known for a long time. He is naturally clear about the six legendary forces and founders. But when the snow is like six people, follow Chu Lingxiao and fall in the deep mountains and forests below. When you''re following. This moment. However, they were astonished at their development. This deep mountain and old forest changed a lot in an instant. One mysterious and vicissitudes ancient gate began to appear around them as they walked forward. Even if it''s closed. But still can feel, each ancient door inner breath, really too vicissitudes. The vicissitudes of life make them feel. Even in the age of the Ninth Heaven, I''m afraid Not as good as! Chapter 972 That''s too much. There is no end. Just this meeting, there are more than ten such ancient gates around. That is to say. Has appeared For a moment. All the six legendary forces and founders could not help shivering for a moment, and were afraid to continue thinking. But I can''t help it. There was a trace of doubt. Are the worlds in these ancient gates sealed up before the Ninth Heaven era To be honest. The origin of jiuchongtian has not yet been solved. Even in their life, it is the same. Since their time, jiuchongtian has been standing there. That is to say. The origin of jiuchongtian is far more mysterious than others think. But now. In a deep forest. However, there are more than a dozen ancient gates, which are even older than the Ninth Heaven era. The world behind them is really unimaginable. "Master, it''s almost there." The next moment. The words of the old dragon and insect immediately brought the thoughts of the six legendary forces and founders back to reality. And six. Then I couldn''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao carefully. The snow was even more unbearable. I couldn''t help asking questions: "these ancient world, you..." It''s just that the voice hasn''t dropped yet. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "You want to see it?" For a while. Hearing this, the hearts of the six legendary forces and the founders were once again tightened. To be honest. They really want to see it. But the world in this gate is indeed far longer than that of the Ninth Heaven. Ghosts know what will be in it. But inner curiosity. But constantly urging them. The next moment. The snow is as soft as a nod. The same is true of other legendary forces and founders. They really want to see it. "In that case, open it up and show it to them." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. But. As soon as I heard that. The old man of dragon and insect, who has been leading the way, was stunned for a moment. Then, with a very different vision, he saw the six legendary forces and the founders. You can''t help saying: "master, do you think about it? They..." When I saw the appearance of the old dragon and insect, the six legendary forces and the person who created the wonder, I was stunned. What? Can''t they watch? Reason. All the old servants of the Dragon insect can stay here and guard these ancient gates for Chu Lingxiao. Can''t they look at the world in that gate? "Master, in the eyes of the old slaves, forget it. They are not qualified to see the world in the ancient gate." Just the next moment. In the words of the dragon and insect elders, they let the six legendary forces, the founders, not to fight out. As soon as I heard that. If you are the first, you will not like it. Immediately. The subconscious way of taking off the mouth: "what do you say, you are an ant, how dare you..." Just. Before he finished speaking, he suddenly realized that the old dragon insect was Chu Lingxiao''s man. Then he lowered his head and dared not speak. Other legendary forces and founders are also extremely angry. But because Chu Lingxiao was there. I can only hold it by force. In their eyes. The old dragon and insect are not so good as ants. It''s just a small creation. If they didn''t know it was Chu Lingxiao''s servant, they wouldn''t look at it with their eyes! And now. The other side said that they, the ancient giants, have no qualification, and can''t reach the ancient giants. They don''t even have the qualification to look at them? See here. The old dragon insect didn''t speak either. He looked at Chu Lingxiao. "Open it up for them to see." When Chu Lingxiao waved, the old dragon insect nodded his head. Then he opened one of the ancient gates respectfully. But the next moment. In the eyes of the founders of several legendary forces, the scene is empty. It''s just dark. Where is there. Yeah? You can''t help it. Six people all looked at Chu Lingxiao, the eyes were full of doubts, and then looked at the Dragon insect old man at the moment, six people were even more confused. Only see. The old dragon and insect just standing there. I felt like I saw something terrible from inside. The horror and uneasiness on my face had already been far away, shivering. What''s the situation? There''s nothing in it. What are you afraid of? But this moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s hand crossed with a bright light from the front of six people, at this moment, six legendary forces and founders seemed to see something. A pair of eyes were almost staring out. Fear. Thriller. Unbelievable. In less than half a second. I was scared directly. Like the old dragon and insect, I hid far away. What did they see! A huge white skeleton! It''s like living people. Just stand in front of them. Just now, I have opened a big mouth to swallow them! If it wasn''t for Chu Lingxiao to help them see everything. Maybe they just Suddenly. The snow breaks through six people, so we can see everything clearly. In this ancient gate, the huge skeleton like a mountain seems to be a race, and it is the real existence of life. But even so. They can''t think of any race in the world that looks like this. And the next moment. The huge skeleton, when it saw the delicious food in its mouth, was lost. Suddenly, in its eyes, it was filled with a fire of the netherworld. Its breath was cold. Even the eternal giants, like the snow, felt a shiver. Directly from the ancient gate. Drill out. See this. It''s like six people in the snow, and one heart is about to jump out. Just when they can see the huge skeleton, they already feel it. This huge skeleton, at least, is also the immortal giant! But now. But I was trapped in this ancient gate and couldn''t get out. Bang! In the huge skeleton, he wanted to break away from this ancient gate, but he was directly slapped back by Chu Lingxiao. See here. More lead to the snow if six people, can''t help but strong pharynx saliva, scalp are looking at the panic ma. "Close it." A faint voice fell. Standing on the other side, the old dragon and insect dare to step forward, lock and close the ancient gate again. Finish it all. Dragon insect old man, this just continues, walks in front, leads the way for Chu Lingxiao. But at the moment, the mood of six people is more and more restless. There are ancient doors in front of us. The breath is more vicissitudes than those before, as if walking to another mysterious world. This moment. Snow youruo can''t help but ask: "what are these ancient doors "They are owners, pets." The snow is as soft as the snow: "..." Other founders: "..." Chapter 973 Very soon. After going through it. It''s like six people in the snow. At last, I understand what kind of amazing secret there is in this deep forest. It''s just a single breath of incense. All their practices collapsed. But after a long walk, they could not see their future. Just as the snow is quiet. I can''t help asking. But I saw the old dragon and insect walking in the front, suddenly stopped and stood in front of one of the ancient gates. You can''t help it. The snow is as soft as six people, one heart, and suddenly it''s tense again. It seems that this is their future. This ancient gate. Different from what they had seen before, the iron lock made of unknown materials is on the verge of breaking. It seems that before they came. That''s what it is. "I have made some progress." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Standing in front of the Dragon insect old man, suddenly helpless smile. "Master, I really want to kill them. Their strength is better than..." I didn''t finish. The old dragon insect''s eyes, then looked to the snow if six people, immediately let the snow if six people, a heart, can not help shivering. How they can''t hear what the old dragon bug wants to say. To kill their future bodies, it''s better to kill them directly. In a word, they are not as good as the future bodies. Although this is said from the mouth of a creation world, it makes them unhappy. But this is also true. "Open, I can keep them useful. It''s time to clean up these future bodies." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Hear that. The snow is as soft as six people, which is a deep sigh of relief. The stone in the bottom of my heart is finally put down. Just now. They were really afraid that Chu Lingxiao would change his mind and not kill them in the future. Then they''re really finished. Smell the words. The old dragon insect smiled helplessly, and then directly opened the ancient gate. In an instant, the snow standing outside was as soft as six people. Even when he felt a cold breath, he suddenly came. The next moment. Before they can wait for their eyes to look deeper. This ancient world. Immediately, it trembled violently. The strong vibration affected the whole mountain and forest. "Well, well, it''s been 10 million years. The door is still open after all. We can leave at last. Hahahaha..." Instant. came from the as like as two peas of the ancient gate, and even if they did not see the real person, the snow could be heard in six voices, they could still hear it from the sound, which was exactly the same as them. It''s their future! Grunt! You can''t help it. Snow if six people, all can not help but swallow throat, dare not squeak, quietly stand aside. Soon. From the ancient gate, they heard a sound again. From here, they began to get closer and closer. It doesn''t seem long. It''s time to leave this ancient gate. But the next moment. When Chu Lingxiao entered soon, these sounds suddenly stopped. For a long time, the snow was as quiet as six people, and then heard a voice full of surprise coming from inside. The tone is full of inconceivable and dumb. "You Why do you come, too! " Hear the sound. Standing outside, the snow was soft and the corners of the mouth showed a wry smile. The master of the voice. It''s from her future. The rest of the legendary forces, the founders, held their breath. But soon. There was another sound of sarcasm in it, and a light way: "even if you come, what can you do? Without our past, you can''t kill us!" Hear that. Standing outside the snow as if six people, immediately full of wry smile, immediately helpless straight shook his head. "Is it?" The next moment. Then Chu Lingxiao''s voice came out. "You six, come in." Immediately. When the old dragon insect saw the six people in the snow, he let them go to one side. Seeing this, the six people in the snow became more nervous. They tightly held their fists and looked at each other. He went straight in. This moment. Quiet! It''s quiet! The world inside the ancient gate. It seems that there are just a few breathing sounds just because of the six people''s snow. It''s Kung Fu. There''s no sound at all. Detect this. The old man standing outside shook his head helplessly. Seven or eight seconds later. From inside, I heard a voice full of rigidity, and I could feel the incredible meaning directly. "You How can you find us... " "These years, you stay here as my test body. I thought you could catch up with me, but now it seems that I have given you 10 million years, and you haven''t even caught up with half of it." After the faint voice falls. This moment. I can only hear a rapid and accelerated breath in the ancient gate world. In an instant, a very quiet breath is floating. "No No, no...... " Click! Click! "One more thing, you seem to have made a mistake. I can''t kill you. I just want to see if you are the best test body." All future bodies: "..." Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of random explosions came out, and the ancient world was also reduced to ashes. The next moment. He saw the figure of Chu Lingxiao, appearing in front of him, while the snow on the other side was as white as six people, standing beside him as if he had lost his soul. The whole body is still shivering. "Do you know why I took you to see it with my own eyes?" Hear that. The snow was as soft as six people, and even more like a thrill. He turned his neck mechanically and looked at Chu Lingxiao. His eyes were full of stupidity and fear. Immediately. Hurriedly nodded. Yes! Of course they do! If they fail to meet the requirements, it will be the same result. "Now, where are you?" This moment. Chu Lingxiao''s voice just dropped. The snow is as soft as six people. After a brush, it disappears and flies back to the ninth heavy day. Practice! They want to practice! They don''t want to end up like the future. ¡­¡­ And now. The future world. Perfect world, a legendary power. But there was a wail. Fall on the ground, full of pain, is the perfect world, the master level figures. And in front of them. However, there is a cold and gorgeous woman in a dragon robe. It is the first master of the hall of the future, xianlinglong! "Aren''t you going to come out yet?" "Alas..." The voice falls. Immediately. Then from a deeper place, out of a young man who also wore a Dragon Robe, but when he saw the state of youth, Xian Linglong''s face suddenly changed. It''s just a cold face. Now. But the vibration of one''s face. "How could you..." Chapter 974 The fairy is in a daze. Completely ignorant. She is here to see what the other five legendary forces, the first master, are doing. But she anticipated everything. I just didn''t think of it! This is true! It''s true that all the friars have lost! "Here..." The next moment. Xianlinglong immediately responded. In the cold beautiful eyes, there was a flash of light. He wanted to see clearly whether it was a kind of camouflage or true. She really doesn''t believe it. A strong man who has reached the later stage of the nine stars of huangpin will suddenly lose all his accomplishments for no reason! It''s incredible! Can wait until her eyes light, fall on the perfect world, the first master body, after a long time. Xian Linglong was completely dumbfounded. The color of the previous startling looks is more shocked and unbelievable. The way to take off his mouth: "what''s the matter, herrensen!" "You Where is your cultivation? How can you... " Now. Standing in front of xianlinglong is Helian saint, who is also the first master of the perfect world. The other side. The other world''s perfect masters, one by one, have been knocked to the ground without any resistance, but at this moment, their hearts are shaking. Previously. Their perfect world, the first master - herrensen, came back, they were just skeptical, soon, they did not pay attention to one thing. He Liansheng, the first master. Just. In front of them, there is only cultivation hidden. But now. When I heard the first master of the hall of the future, such expressions and words, all of a sudden, the masters of the perfect world, all of them with gooseflesh, came out in fright, their faces were numb and their hearts were cold. How could it be?! They are the first masters of the perfect world. They really lost all their accomplishments?! This moment. Quiet! Dead silence! This moment. The masters of the perfect world are almost stunned by this fantastic news. When he stood in front of himself, he was shocked and dumb, but he smiled a little bitterly. At this time, he was more calm than anyone about the loss of his accomplishments. But the fairy in front of us is exquisite. Really scared. No matter how cold and proud she is, she can''t keep her original indifferent appearance. Her face is full of disbelief and a trace of horror. A pair of deep and incomparable cold eyes, even at this moment, seem to think of something, and immediately tighten up. If the holiness of ruohelin is completely lost. Aren''t the other legendary forces, the first master Think of it here. Xianlinglong took off his mouth and asked: "heliansheng, others are the same as you?" In the face of the immortal''s exquisite inquiry, he Liansheng didn''t have any intention to hide. He shrugged, with a helpless and free and easy tone, and said: "except me, Ximen snow died." Xianlinglong: "..." "Others, like me, lost all their accomplishments." Xianlinglong: "..." This moment. Hearing these two words of heliansheng, xianlinglong''s whole head has become a blank, a pair of beautiful eyes, straight staring, full of horror and inconceivable. And in the perfect world, other masters are stunned and petrified. The whole body''s sweat, all by these two words, scared of stand up. How could it be?! Suddenly. Even though xianlinglong reacted, her face was already frightened, full of white, and her voice trembled: "herrensen, you What did you meet in that life? " "Isn''t it just to kill the ant named Chu Lingxiao? After that, what happened to you in the Ninth Heaven? " The voice falls. The eyes of other masters in the perfect world are all gathered in Helian saint, dare not let go of any words. Five emperor product nine star later stage! Go to that life! Results now! It''s one death, four failures! How can they imagine that? "The five of us didn''t go to the ninth day at all." "Didn''t go?" Hearing the words of heliansheng, xianlinglong was stunned immediately. If not. What happened then? Chu Lingxiao and other ants, she knew that when she was in the past, the other party was not at all, and she could not rival the later stage of the five emperor''s nine stars. Although she is the top of nine stars. It''s comparable to nine stars of imperial products. But it is only comparable. If she really starts, she can be unique among the nine stars of huangpin. She is the real invincible figure in this realm! But if the five great imperial products in the later stage of the nine stars were to join hands. Even if she had, she would have to stay away. But the next moment. In the fairy''s mind, one after another amazing conjecture flashed, even the ninth day, there was an emperor named nine stars. When they all thought of it, the next sentence of Helian Saint had already fallen down. "Xianlinglong, you can see that I have become a useless person, but I still remind you that in the future, never provoke that man named Chu Lingxiao." "Otherwise, you may end up with the same qualification as Ximen Xue. You don''t even have the qualification to be a useless person." Xianlinglong: "..." When he Liansheng heard this, not to mention the exquisite immortal, it was the perfect time. Those master level figures were even more confused. One by one, their mouths were opened one by one, and their hair was all standing up. What do they hear? Another Chu Lingxiao?! The reason why the first cultivation failed is because of Chu Lingxiao?! This moment. Perfect world, all masters, really ignorant, all you look at me, I look at you, can''t say a word. To be honest. When they know that, along with their perfect world, the rest of the legendary forces, the first master, come back. They knew. Chu Lingxiao''s ban on the Ninth Heaven has disappeared for their six legendary forces. But now. But tell them! They are the first masters of the perfect world. Their cultivation has been abolished. They are But now. The most unbelievable and unacceptable thing is that it''s exquisite. The hairs on her body all stand up at this moment. All the time, the little people she thinks are ants, who can crush and trample at will. In the end, it''s a terrible existence Can''t help but remind her of the day when she went to that life alone, looking for Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. I felt a cool swish on my back. Fortunately, she didn''t meet Chu Lingxiao. If she did meet Chu Lingxiao on that day, wouldn''t she "Xianlinglong, you''d better stop going to the immortal cultivation area and ask the monks to help you, because today''s teachers, I''m afraid, are already in bad luck and have already died." Xianlinglong: "..." Chapter 975 After a whiff of incense. The fairy is exquisite and quiet, leaving the legendary power - the perfect world. Then. And he went again to the land of immortality. This time. The fairy in the Dragon Robe is exquisite, as before, standing on the void, looking forward to the immortal land which is only one step away from her. But. Compared to the previous time. This time, the eyes were extremely complex. Then, a few seconds later, it seemed that they finally realized something. A pair of beautiful eyes were curdling. Mouth slightly open. His eyes were full of shock and horror. Want to say something. Finally. But there is not a word to say. Until the immortal Linglong left, the immortal Xiudi, as before, was quiet and full of stillness. ¡­¡­ The future world. One after another, great changes have taken place. All the five legendary forces, the first master, announced their abdication, which shocked all the future races. So. A lot of people''s eyes. All of them have been put into the hall of the future, which has not been moved at all. Even though. It''s the future races who have previously turned to other legendary forces. They are also conscious and moving towards the future. Vaguely. With such a trace of the hall of the future, it is superior to other legendary forces. For this. The hall of the future, the masters of the other generations, would love to see these. In countless years. The whole future world, because of that time, the nine heavens turned into ashes, has become the present situation. Countless races have their own future world. Below. There are more than one world. Six legendary forces. More than that. To be a real behemoth in the eyes of all ethnic groups cannot be provoked. But now. The six legendary forces, all the first masters except the hall of the future, all announced their abdication to the sages and to retire in the eyes of all living beings. Originally. The future racial giants and ancient giants, who had been following the legendary forces before, were unwilling to believe it, but after a long time, they only waited for a piece of law from the masters of the next few lives. From now on. The second will be in charge of legendary forces! Instant. This makes these future races, one after another, tremble in their hearts. They have no idea how the legendary forces they follow can really make such an incomprehensible decision. Isn''t this the house of the future, the first force in the future world? If so. Do they still need to follow? So. The first thing these future races have reflected is that they are ready to begin to please the hall of the future. But for all future races. Think that the hall of the future will have a major decision to become the Supreme Master of the whole future world. A more bizarre decision. But at this moment, the whole future world race has fallen into a silence. One after another, the ancient giants in the future are more straightforward and unbelievable. What''s the matter with this? How can even the hall of the future, the first master, temporarily announce his retirement? "Really In the first life, what happened to her in the perfect world, so that she could make such a decision? " But let alone the rest of the world in the future. It''s the depth of the future Hall at this moment. The rest of the eighth generation masters of the future Hall, one after another, are speechless, looking at the deeper Hall of the future dumbly. Since the fairy exquisite. After coming back from the perfect world. He has always closed himself in a deeper place, without seeing anyone or saying anything. Just before that, he dropped a word to them that was about to retire, and then it disappeared. Is this the first time that they are now impressed by the decisive and extremely cold killing? "Shall we go to the perfect world now and ask?" "No, don''t forget that our hall of the future and the perfect world are enemies. Even if we were in the past, they wouldn''t let us in." Between you and me. In the great depth of the future, there was a sound of conversation between the masters of the hall of the future VIII. "Then what happened and why did it become like this?!" The next moment. Deep in the silent Hall of the future. Immediately. Then came out the ninth life, full of unwilling voice, but in the face of the silence of all, she also can no longer say a word. To be honest. When we know that the first master of the hall of the future will return, the ninth master, though at the beginning of his heart, is sad about the indiscriminate killing of the first master. But the same. She knows that, too. The first master of their future palace is here. Who can threaten their future palace in the future? How about Chu Lingxiao! As long as the first generation is willing to fight, this ancient future, just a Chu Lingxiao is nothing. But now. The first masters of the five legendary forces announced their retirement. Now, the first masters of their future Palace are also so, which is really weird. "Well What happened... " When the huge Hall of the future, the last voice full of doubt, but helpless, did not understand, the whole future world, also fell into a silence. ¡­¡­ But the real future is coming at this moment. With. The fake flower planted by Chu Lingxiao is in full bloom. When it steps into the future one by one, the future world millions of years later is not enough to hold its fragrance. But. It''s not so much the smell of flowers. Rather, it is a kind of incomparable, elusive and invisible divine particle for ordinary people. Millions of years. After that. Even the future world in ten million years. It''s all affected. "Well?" In a future world two million years later, in a mysterious and broken temple, spiderwebs roam and the sky is full of dust, but at this moment, a sound of suspicion suddenly occurs. In an instant. Then I saw a huge figure dressed in a golden dragon armour, which was extremely cold. From this temple, it suddenly rose from the sky, like the end of the world. The future world of two million years later, the strong of all races, is a thrill. Even the strongest of all. Also scared of a gooseflesh, all came out, full of shock and horror, looked to the direction of the temple. "In the past, something like this happened. It''s mine!" Not only that. Due to the ninth heavy day, the false flowers in the river of time spread out this divine particle. In the deep mountains and forests guarded by the old dragon and insect, the world life bodies in the ancient gate seemed to be stimulated and began to riot. However, because the ancient gate was here, no matter how it vibrated, it could not break free. But that''s why. In the far future world. Sitting with knees crossed, as if standing in the universe, the huge figure with eyes closed, but suddenly opened a pair of eyes emitting the fire of the netherworld. If someone is here. I''ll find out. This huge figure is a human skeleton as high as a mountain. At the next moment, this strange and penetrating white skeleton is talking. "How can it be that the ancestor of our family is still alive and still exists in the past?" Chapter 976 This skeleton. I was really shocked. Even he himself has almost forgotten how many years he has been sitting here in such a posture. Among the whole family. He is the only one left. That feeling. I''m afraid that ordinary people can''t understand it, but he really didn''t expect that there were other people of his same family living in some past life besides him. And still the ancestor! What is the concept of ancestor? A group of founders. If there is no ancestor, there will be no such a family, and no such a family. But now, when they have left him alone, they feel the flavor of the ancestor from a certain life in the past. How can this not shock him? But soon. The huge white skeleton, the eyes emitting the fire of the netherworld, changed suddenly. Even if you can see any expression, you can see it from the fire of the netherworld and the change of color. Now. The huge white skeleton was frightened again. Access road to take off mouth: "this How could it be that one is about to become... " Boom! The next moment. This huge white skeleton stood up directly from the void. It was as tall as a mountain. At this moment, it was like covering the sky. Countless stars around him collided with him because of the moment when he stood up. Immediately. Those planets, they''re all blown up. But even so. This mysterious space, however, still can''t contain the body of the white skeleton. Only see, the white skeleton, directly from the sky, in an instant, broke through this space and reached a more distant sky. And almost at the same time. Bones and skeletons disappear in a flash. This moment. This mysterious space is in all directions. Suddenly, there are a lot of flashing alarm sounds. All parts of the space are listening carefully. All at once. Let this space of the universe, all the monks, have a fierce awe in their hearts. "Alarm, Tiangu escapes, Tiangu escapes!" "Alarm, I repeat. Tiangu has escaped. Please be careful. If you encounter it, please leave the original planet immediately!" For the monks of this space. They are almost. I have been used to the fact that there is such a huge white skeleton as high as a mountain in their friar world, like a statue that can''t move, sitting in the void all the time. But the same. They also know that the origin of the white skeleton is extremely mysterious. Up to now, even the strongest one in their space is not an opponent. Since the white skeleton came here. I woke up once in all. That was half a million years ago. But even once. But let the whole space, just like hell general pain, as long as 100000 years of bloody killing! The white skeleton after waking up. Eat almost when you see someone. As long as it''s the living creatures in this space, they are all the food for skeletons. It''s the spirit of Qi absorbed directly. To die as a mummy. And that time. Even the strongest people of that era didn''t escape from each other''s mouths, and they were killed alive. That time. In the end, there are less than 50000 people left in their space. After so many years of development. It has gradually returned to the way it used to be, but everyone knows that as long as the bones live, they will always live in the shadow of each other. So. For so many years. They tried many ways to kill the skeleton while it was sleeping. However, the reality is that it is of no use at all. Fortunately. After the skeleton, I never woke up. But now. They didn''t expect that the skeleton came to life again. Last time, they ate the friars here, and there were only 50000 left. This time. How much more can I eat. But soon. From all sides, the news is that the skeleton really disappeared! "What''s the matter?" But what everyone doesn''t know. In the deepest part of their universe, there is also a huge, cold eyes, slowly opened, silent, if there is a friar of this universe, in. I''m sure I''ll be surprised to find out. In the eyes. They reflect the whole universe! "It''s interesting. It''s so interesting. Unexpectedly, it''s like a prophecy. In the past, something like this really happened." The next moment. Then I saw the huge eyes in the deep, and then they disappeared. Between leisurely. I can see the top of this space, a red light emitting figure, flying out of here. And this moment. It''s not just this space. Almost more distant future world, are like this, there are earth shaking figures, drilled out from the depths. Among them. Some of them feel fake flowers. Some of them are like white skeletons, feeling the breath of their ancestors. "Lord, we..." And in those thousands of years, a white palace with holy spirit, rising to the sky and standing on the void, at this moment, there is a row of ancient giants, who are looking at these mysterious figures through some kind of ancient mirror, together with the past and the future. "No, we can just wait and see the change in the heaven. It''s just a group of ants. When I find the golden token of the Ninth Heaven, no one can fight with us again." Hear these words. All the ancient giants below, including the two more powerful immortal giants of daotianting, were also stunned. A heart. It''s all a little loose. Future restrictions. There are still insurmountable rules for the strong above the immortal giants. Even the master of heaven is no exception. But if we can gather nine golden tokens and combine them into one to get that golden nine dragon card, then no matter in the past or in the future, even if the world is more distant than their way to heaven, it will be able to be unblocked. As long as they are in the presence of the Lord of heaven. This same flower. Finally. Isn''t it due to them? "However, I can''t believe that this fake flower will appear in that life." A temple of heaven, two ancient giants of immortals, but it''s cold. And the speaker. It''s the mysterious figure who stepped into the underworld and fought with Yan luotianju, the first one in the underworld. "This may be the secret of that man staying on the ninth day." But in silence. When the voice of the Lord of heaven, from above nine days, slowly fell down, when I heard the four words of the man, no matter whose face it was, it would not change suddenly. All fell into silence. Chapter 977 Bang! Bang! Bang! But now. In the world where many future world figures have gathered their eyes, there are more than a dozen figures in a mountain. They are engaged in an unprecedented fierce fight with a young man in white armor. If there were other ancient giants here. I will recognize who it is at a glance. It is the second master of the perfect world, the Taiyin. But. Today''s Taiyin. From the moment when she received Chu Lingxiao''s words and abandoned the cultivation of the Third Master of the perfect world, she had not regarded herself as the master of the perfect world. But at this moment of the sun. But I met the greatest tribulation since she came to this world. An unimaginable young man. Suddenly they come to the perfect practice research institute, where they are located. Not only that, but also let them get out, saying that there is a great man, and in a short time, he will come from the future world. This area. Has become a unique resting place for each other. Originally. When hearing this sentence, the Taiyin really didn''t take it seriously, just let the ancient giant under his hand drive him out. But now. However, even if she did, she had some difficulty. But the most important thing is that this unknown young mysterious powerful man, under the joint attack of more than ten ancient giants, did not move even one step. From the beginning to the end. Always standing in place. The eyes are extremely contemptuous, the corners of the mouth are full of a trace of ridicule and disdain, just like looking at ants, looking at all of them. "Have you finished your fight, Ben Jiang, but I don''t have so much time to spend with you here." What''s more exasperating is that the other side, which is a little bit loose, yawned and didn''t pay attention to their offensive at all. "Who are you?" By now. Even if all of them joined hands, they could not be opponents of each other. Then, Taiyin waved and let all of them retreat to one side for the time being. But in the face of the question of the sun. The young man looked at the Taiyin with a mockery on his face, and then, glancing at the body of the Taiyin, said lightly: "well, it''s not bad to grow up, just to be the sixth lady of the general." As soon as I heard that. Taiyin''s face sank in an instant. "What do you say!" Her future world, the perfect world of legendary power, the second master, was so insulted by the other side. At that moment, the Taiyin couldn''t bear it any longer. Boom! With a single strike of all the forces, in an instant, they bombed the past towards the youth. But this is enough to kill a seven star ancient giant. But the youth did not avoid. Still stand where you are. Let this palm hit you, but like a small drop of water falling into the deep sea, it will disappear in an instant without any trace, without causing any fluctuation at all. This scene. Suddenly more let too overcast face, cold to the extreme, but I really have no choice to the youth. The youth, however, could not help snorting. Disdainful way: "mole ant, this will, to kill you, even a finger, do not need to stretch, if not to see you grow very good, just to your behavior, would have died hundreds of times!" The voice fell. Young people are talking. It began to turn extremely cold. Immediately. Then he looked at the other people in the perfect practice Institute and mocked: "but if I kill you, I will be reluctant to kill them, I will still......" As soon as I heard that. The face of Taiyin suddenly changed, and even with the clenching of teeth: "dare you!" "In the eyes of the general, killing this gang is not even a waste of ants. How dare you not?" The young man scoffed. When they heard the words of the youth, the perfect world and other ancient giants all trembled, and their eyes were full of unease and horror. They didn''t know it just now, but now they understand that it''s too easy for the youth to kill them. This moment. The whole person of the Taiyin feels more humiliated. Her whole body is shaking with anger. This is the first time that she has been threatened by such arrogance. At the beginning, she is still the future world, a legendary force - the perfect world. When the second master, who dares to talk to her like this? Even now. Out of the perfect world. In this life, who dare to trouble her? But now. This young man should not only rob the territory of their perfect practice research institute, but also let her be the sixth lady of each other! This humiliation! It''s too Yin. I can''t stand it! "You dare to move anyone here, I can tell you that you can''t afford the consequences!" he said angrily "Ben will, can''t afford it?" Hear that. At that time, the young strong people who were attracted laughed and laughed, and the disdain on their faces was even more full of the whole face. Immediately. Sneering: "but coming from the future world just a million years later, how dare you threaten the future?" In an instant. When the words of youth fall. First of all, I felt that it was the other ancient giants of the perfect practice research institute, and the face of Taiyin was extremely shocked, with a look of amazement and dignified looking at the youth. "How can you even know that?!" The young man sneered: "would not have known?" "I will not only know that you come from the future world millions of years later, but also know that you are the six legendary forces, the future world, the second master. I am not wrong, am I?" This moment. The Taiyin was completely shocked. He thought that the youth was some ancient giant hidden in this life, but now it seems that she was totally mistaken. The origin of the other side is so mysterious, even her identity was directly pointed out! "Who are you!" "Who will be Ben? When you become the sixth lady of Ben, Ben will naturally tell you. Now..." Looking at the extremely shocked appearance of Taiyin, the young man''s face was even more satisfied. However, before he had finished speaking, he was directly interrupted by Taiyin''s great anger. "You dream!" "Well, then it seems that you really don''t want to eat toast, but you need to eat penalty wine, right?" This moment. The young man, with a sneer on his face, approached the Taiyin step by step. Seeing this scene, there was a flash of panic in the eyes of the Taiyin. The cold voice said: "I advise you not to move, otherwise, my master will not let you go!" In an instant. As soon as I heard that. The young man stopped at once, but the sarcasm in his eyes did not disappear. He looked at the sun with a sneer on his face and said lightly: "I heard that there was a man named Chu Lingxiao in this life before he came. Are you talking about him?" "Good!" "Ben will give you a chance. You will find him now. He will let you see with your own eyes how invincible you are in front of him!" Chapter 978 Hear youth. Such arrogant and arrogant words, the face of Taiyin, suddenly turned extremely cold again. The faces of many ancient giants in the perfect practice Institute around also changed suddenly. Quite unexpected though. The young man even knew the name of that person, but he had already regarded Chu Lingxiao as a symbol of immortality in his heart. He would not allow anyone to speak disrespectfully to Chu Lingxiao. But now. How dare the other side say such a thing! But the next moment. The young man''s tone was very casual, and he said lightly: "I would have known that Chu Lingxiao had some abilities, but I can tell you that he would have come from the future world two million years later. How many moves do you think Chu Lingxiao could be in the hands of Ben Jiang?" Finish. Then he looked at the Taiyin in a light way, and when he heard that the youth came from the future world two million years later, all the ancient giants of the perfect practice Institute changed their faces, even though they were very angry with the youth. But now. There was also a strong sense of horror in my heart, and my eyelids all jumped for a moment. In the eyes of the youth. It''s full of shock and disbelief. Two million years?! This Even the Taiyin was shocked by the words of the youth. I didn''t think that the origin of the youth was so terrible. Two million years! Young people come from the future world two million years later! More than a million years! No wonder the strength of the other side is so terrible, and I know the name of that one! In an instant. Taiyin''s face suddenly sank, and a bad premonition came to him at this moment. But now. What many ancient giants of Taiyin and perfect practice research institute don''t know is that, in fact, the young people at this moment are confused for a while, and they can''t help frowning and murmuring: "it''s really strange that this time, adults have arrived, but how can we still not see human shadow?" The youth''s name is Hao seven nights. He is not only from the monks of the future world two million years later, but also from the famous strong men of that era. The man he said is the great man he said before. And the big guy. He was the strongest man in two million years. He was wearing a gold holy armor. In his time, he was invincible. No friar was his opponent. It has already been a strong man who has stepped into the peak of Xiangu giant! And he himself. It''s also the existence of the nine stars that have just stepped into the Empire! So. Taiyin and perfect practice research institute, which have not even stepped into the nine star ancient giant, can not pay attention to each other from the beginning to the end. Before you come. And he did. The master of the perfect practice Institute is the second master of the legendary power, the perfect world, millions of years later. Behind it. Now there is still a man named Chu Lingxiao. With one hand, he knead a king pin nine stars alive. Such strength. There are two down. Even. In his time, they were all powerful and powerful enough to be dominant, but unfortunately, such strength, let alone in the eyes of that great man, was vulnerable, and in front of him, they were just ants. He can knead a king alive and kill nine stars. At most, it has reached nine stars. No matter how high they are, they are at best the nine stars of emperor pin. But how can those characters appear in this life without any reason? The next moment. Hao immediately returned to his mind at seven nights, looking at the silent Taiyin and a group of ancient giants of the perfect practice Institute with uneasy faces, and once again said lightly: "how are you doing? Have you considered it The tone is still so casual and plain. The voice fell. The eyebrows of the Taiyin were wrinkled and tightened. The eyes of the other ancient giants of the perfect practice research institute were also shaking involuntarily, with a chill in their hearts. To be honest. If it was the former. They don''t think that young people are really strong. As long as the one who gives up, who else in the world can be the opponent. But now. The other side is from the future world two million years later, which is far beyond their imagination. I''m afraid even that one appears now. Also "It seems that you really don''t give Ben Jiang the face. Do you really think that the ant named Chu Lingxiao can block Ben Jiang?" See too Yin to reply to him. Hao seven night tone, suddenly become extremely cold up, eyes are all cold, full of disdain and a trace of aloofness. Cold voice way: "you tell me now, where is that mole ant now, I will kill him immediately!" Smell the words. The hearts of a group of ancient giants in the perfect practice research institute all sank suddenly. The face of the Taiyin was also a little pale. The body could not help shivering. This time. Really Just the next moment. On the seventh night of Hao''s night, just finishing this sentence, within seconds, a faint voice suddenly fell from the void of this area. "No, I have come." In an instant. Taiyin is stunned. Many ancient giants of perfect practice research institute were also stunned. Listen to the voice. Obviously that one! And Hao seven night also is the vision, suddenly a Zheng, the face slightly flashed a trace of doubt and inconceivable. It''s kind of interesting. With his strength, he didn''t even notice that someone had come. Soon. When they looked up, a white garment with hands on its back appeared from the void. This is Chu Lingxiao! Seven nights is not stupid. Seeing the different expressions of the ancient giants of Taiyin and perfect practice Institute, he already knew that Chu Lingxiao was standing on his head at the moment! You can''t help it. Hao''s face sank at once, and the cold voice shouted: "mole ant, you dare to stand on the head of Ben Jiang, but you still don''t want ben to roll down!" But until his voice. Out there. Five or six seconds have passed, but Chu Lingxiao, who is standing in the sky, looks down on him with a dull look. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao''s attitude of looking down on everything made Hao''s heart burst into flames in the seventh night. In his eyes, flames were coming out. Even in the future two hundred years later. Except for the big man. No one. Dare to stand on his head all the time! "Dying!" Hao seven night eyes light, suddenly a very cold kill, came out, there is no more waste, directly a palm toward Chu Lingxiao took the past. To be honest. The emperor''s nine star strike is enough to turn the whole world around. It''s a pity. He did it. But I met Chu Lingxiao. Bang! The dust is all over the sky. Just when Hao thought that he had solved Chu Lingxiao with one stroke, he showed a sneer and disdain when he was sitting on the corner of his mouth. Light way: "mole ant, this is the consequence of daring to despise this general." You can''t help it. Even the eyes of the ancient tycoons of the Taiyin and the perfect practice institute below are full of worries and anxieties. Just. When the dust disappeared and saw a white dress standing there in good condition, the sneer on Hao''s seven night face stopped abruptly in a moment, and his eyes were filled with an incredible look. Aphasia: "who are you?" Chapter 979 One voice. Who are you. The way out of the seven night heart at the moment Hao, boiling restless shock mood. This man! Who is it! How could it be?! Who is he? From the future world after two million years, it is one of the five great emperors and nine stars in that era! He is the king of nine stars. It''s not the ordinary nine stars of emperor''s products. It can be compared with it. It is to reach the ancient giant, the five major states, the impossible state - the peak! And. It''s still the five great landscapes. Each of them has reached this level. The five peaks are in one. Now his accomplishments are infinitely close to the top of the nine stars of emperor pin - the eternal giant! One more thing! It was the great man he followed, and when he stepped into the Empire, he taught him a set of supreme Dharma. The palm he just used to Chu Lingxiao was the set of supreme Dharma, including it. It can be said. His hand! Even those who have just stepped into the ranks of the giants of the ages will definitely be seriously injured if they don''t try their best. Just now! Chu Lingxiao doesn''t move the grain silk. Let him take this palm and hit himself! But now. The other side unexpectedly has nothing! It is absolutely impossible that there are such characters in the world of heaven and earth! Even in the future, millions of years later. There can be no such person! Who is this man? Who is he?! This moment. Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was standing in the void like an innocent man with his hands on his back, Hao was completely ignorant at seven nights. He had no previous arrogance in his eyes. The disdain and contempt on his face had disappeared for a long time. When the eyes tremble. The whole body, at this moment, could not help shivering. He thought Chu Lingxiao was only a nine star emperor. Or. At most, he has just stepped into the Empire''s nine stars. But now. The scene in front of him was totally beyond all his expectations. Standing at the bottom of the Taiyin, as well as a group of ancient giants of perfect practice research institute, they are also dumb and sluggish. Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing in the void, their eyes are full of shock and shock. Immediately. All over his face, there was a flash of excitement. Even they didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao was so strong. The attack of the other side was just shaking the whole world. When it landed on Chu Lingxiao, it was like a small wooden boat encountering a huge wave. Directly into nothingness! This The next moment. Before waiting for the next part, a face trembled, a face full of unbelievable Hao seven night reaction came over, Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice had already fallen down. "Why, is that the only way?" "What else do you have that you haven''t used? Use it together." Hao seven nights: "..." Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s two words, Hao had goose bumps all over his body in the seventh night. He stood in the same place and kept swallowing his throat. He didn''t dare to respond to Chu Lingxiao''s half words at all. That''s it. Or the bottom card he relies on most! He''s not a fool either. Just in order to prevent accidents, he deliberately tried his best and played his most important card. He wanted to fight in front of the ancient giants of the Taiyin and the perfect practice research institute, turning the invincible in these people''s hearts into a cloud of smoke. So. Let the people of Taiyin have a good look. His real strength is that Chu Lingxiao is vulnerable to attack in front of him, as he said before. But now It''s incredible that the other side didn''t move a step and didn''t get any damage. He did it. Even the nine stars of emperor pin in his time could not be accepted, but now, in the world of heaven and earth, he was But. The next moment. Hao''s seven night reaction was very quick. He immediately returned to his mind. His face also changed in a flash. He forced a smile on his face and said: "just now, I have offended you a lot. Please don''t worry about it. He would have been a golden saint. He came to this world and didn''t mean to offend you." I heard Hao''s words in seven nights. On the other side, the ancient giants of the Taiyin and the perfect practice institute all despised and felt disgusted. Previously. Before the fight. A self-confident, self-confident, do not put anyone in the eyes, this will, see the fight, began to be low-key. They also moved out the people behind them. Obviously a threat! But. When I think of the Taiyin here and the ancient giants of the perfect practice Institute, my eyes are still shining, and I feel a little worried. They forgot that behind the young man, there was an unimaginable strong man. It can make people like young people. They are all respected as great people. It comes from the future world two million years later. We can imagine how far the strength has come. Although nine star ancient giant. There are five areas. But now, it seems that there is a more terrifying existence. You can''t help it. Taiyin, as well as the ancient giants of the perfect practice Institute, all looked to Chu Lingxiao again. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk. Hao7ye hurriedly said: "Your Excellency, you may not know the golden sage. He is the most powerful monk in our time. Please do me a favor..." "If you are really inconvenient, I can explain to Lord Jinsheng Jia and ask him to choose another area as a place to stay. What do you think?" But that''s what it says. Hao seven night heart is thinking. "Hum!" "When I am about to leave, I have to report this to Lord golden sage Jia, who will tear you to pieces!" And the ancient giants of the Taiyin and the perfect practice research institute below, though they don''t know what level of strength the immortal giants are. But when you hear it. Hao seven night specially mentioned the most powerful monk. When these words were used, everyone''s face suddenly changed. Suddenly, there was a flash in his eyes, which was a strong sense of horror. Two million years later. This Hao seven night heart is also full of pride. He doesn''t believe it. I''ve already talked about this. Can Chu Lingxiao dare to kill him? "Is that what you said?" Just the next moment. When a faint voice fell, Hao was stunned for a while at first. He didn''t respond. What was Chu Lingxiao talking about? But when he saw Chu Lingxiao waving and dropping a golden armor. This moment. Hao seven night a pair of eyes, are about to be scared of staring out, a face of stupidity, full of fear and disbelief, breathing at the moment, become urgent. Golden armor! The great man''s intimate thing! How can it appear on the other side''s hand! Don''t you! Hiss! Suddenly. A terrifying thought flashed through Hao''s mind on the seventh night. He was immediately scared and couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. Chapter 980 This moment. Hao''s legs softened in seven nights. He stood in the same place, shivering. His face was white and frightened. His hair stood up in fear. He! What do you see? Golden armor! It''s not only one of the big man''s identity certificates, but also the big man''s most powerful defense items! That''s why. In their time, all the monks who got on the table called the great man the golden armor. But now. It! Actually to Chu Lingxiao! Is it true that the great man has long been In an instant. Haoqiye suddenly returns to his mind. If he could keep calm before, then at this moment, haoqiye, the whole person, like a fool in a breakdown, is in the same place, full of fear and horror, shaking his head all the time. "It''s impossible! It''s impossible!!! That adult, has entered the invincible situation, how can he die! " When the ancient giants of Taiyin and perfect practice institute first saw Chu Lingxiao and took out this golden holy armor, they were also confused. They didn''t understand what it meant. But it will. When I saw Hao''s seven nights in such a state of panic, all the people, such as Taiyin, were dumb and dull. This golden armor Was it the great man who had been hanging in his mouth before the seventh night of Hao? Who is the most powerful monk in the future two million years later? But now. Golden armor. But Chu Lingxiao took it out. Does this mean that the great man whom Hao said on the seventh night has Thinking of the Taiyin here, and the ancient giants of the perfect practice research institute, a pair of pupils, are all suddenly tightened up, can''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao standing in the void, all can''t help holding their breath, eyes trembling, full of shock and awe. It''s terrible. This is not going to really kill the strongest person in the world in two million years, right? "No way, it''s absolutely impossible!" But before the crowd calmed down, they heard Hao''s voice, which was even more broken, came out. The whole person, with his head in his hands, stood in the same place, shivering. I can''t believe it. This is true. In the eyes of Hao Qiye, the great man has already entered the invincible situation. In this future time and space, in addition to the underground, as well as several living fossils, which have been hidden in time and space, there is also a far more distant era, daotianting. There are immortal peak strong people sitting outside the town. There is no one at all. And among them. He knows better. The Taoist in the heaven is a god ancient giant, but he also knows that the God ancient giant can''t shuttle in the past, only the immortal peak itself and the monks below can do it. So. He decided that Chu Lingxiao was not any of them! But even if the other side is also the peak of immortal ancient giant, it''s impossible to kill him. Even if he does, he can''t be as hurt as he sees now! "Do you understand?" But before Hao''s seven night thoughts returned to normal, Chu Lingxiao''s voice had once again fallen in his ear, and his scalp was numb and almost fell to the ground. Like a thrill. Immediately. He just knelt down. Trembling with fear, he begged: "Rao Spare your life, sir. Spare your life. Ben will, no, younger generation. I really don''t want to offend you. It''s all that... " To the end. Hao''s whole head was buried on the ground in fear. He didn''t dare to look at Chu Lingxiao again. His voice became smaller and smaller until it disappeared. To be honest. Until now. Hao couldn''t believe it seven nights ago. He really died in Chu Lingxiao''s hands. That''s an ancient immortal peak. Who can kill an ancient immortal peak in this future time and space! But not a little hurt! What he can think of is only the Taoist Lord of daotianting, but how could those ancient gods and giants come into this world regardless of the rules of time and space? And. He didn''t see the portrait of the leader of the temple of heaven. Compared with Chu Lingxiao, he was totally two people. But why? Why does the golden holy armor appear on Chu Lingxiao''s hand! "Before he came, he beheaded the owner of the golden vest. But before he died, he said, he has several brothers who will come to this life. Now I ask you, who are his brothers?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. As soon as I heard that. Hao seven night spot was frightened, the whole body hit a cold shiver, two eyes are confused, eyes are full of fear. No wonder! No wonder that person, who hasn''t come for so long, has been beheaded by the other party! Wait. In that case. This man, how can we It''s hard not to be successful. The other side has actually been hurt at the moment. I will ask him for these lists. I''m afraid that brother will come to find revenge? For a moment. Hao7ye suddenly resisted a little fear in his heart and said in a trembling voice: "late Younger generation, I can give you a list of these people, but I have a request. Please do allow it. " Immediately. Hao seven night''s shortcut: "as long as you can let the younger generation go, I will give you this list now..." Hao seven night heart clear. Since Chu Lingxiao even killed that one, how could he let him go? Now his only chance to live. Maybe that''s it. Whatever you say, you have to be sure. But the next moment. But he heard Chu Lingxiao''s light way: "it seems that you really don''t need to stay." In a flash, hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, Hao immediately felt confused and his brain suddenly became blank. He quickly raised his head and looked at Chu Lingxiao in horror. What does that mean? It''s not about Bang! But before seven nights, Hao''s body turned into nothingness directly under Chu Lingxiao''s hand. What Hao didn''t know when he died seven nights ago. Chu Lingxiao, if he wants to know these, how can he ask? As long as he wants, he can know everything. Everything just happened. It''s just to give Hao Qiye a chance, but Hao Qiye dares to take this threat to Chu Lingxiao, that is, he is looking for his own death! As for Hao seven nights. Why did Chu Lingxiao get away with it. It''s just because the face of Hao seven nights looks like he once was a dead old man. Unfortunately, it''s a similar flower after all. And see Hao seven nights. So suddenly he died in front of himself. The ancient tycoons of the Taiyin and the perfect practice Institute both felt the vibration in their hearts and smiled bitterly at the corners of their mouths. This man. Once again, it refreshes their cognition. And this time. It''s too far away "If someone else comes, you go to the mountains and forests, and say I let you come, then someone will come." The next moment. Before Taiyin and other people could speak, Chu Lingxiao dropped a word and disappeared into the void. Chapter 981 And now. A future world of time and space. A mysterious ancient mountain, which is as high as the sky, is standing in the void, slowly falling towards the unknown place. And its location. If there are careful people here. You can see it. This mysterious ancient mountain is from a more distant future world. The scenes around it are all changing. It is the scene created by the past time and space appearing around the ancient mountain. But it looks. Even if they are about to come to the future world millions of years later, the mysterious ancient mountain still hasn''t stopped any changes. "Stop and have a rest here." It''s just the next moment. Just as this mysterious ancient mountain is about to reach the future world millions of years later, a plain and majestic voice suddenly comes out of this mysterious ancient mountain. In an instant. This mysterious ancient mountain, as if under control, suddenly stopped in a gap between time and space, and never moved forward. Suddenly. In this mysterious ancient mountain, there are more than a dozen young men and women with extraordinary temperament and incomparably arrogant. Their eyes, up to the future world of millions of years, show a trace of contempt and disdain. But soon. Then it converged again. One by one, like the only true God in the world, they formed a team of four or five, standing in the gap between time and space, looking at the future world and evaluating it wantonly. "Compared with our time and space, the future world of millions of years is a lot worse than the level of monks, but it has begun to take shape." One of the men, wearing a green robe, said softly. He is a nine star emperor! The next moment. Standing beside the man, a woman in a long white dress and cold temperament, but her eyes are shining. But I''ve heard that in the future world of millions of years, there is still a more distant future time and space. I don''t know whether it''s true or not And this woman''s behavior. But it is also an emperor product nine stars, and compared with men, but also a lot more powerful, is a emperor product later. Smell the words. The eyes of all the people around could not help shivering. They are from a far more distant future. But. Although they are from the future world after two million years, in fact, they are also monks of the future world after two million years. It''s just a big change. As a result, the future world, two million years later, is split into four parts in an instant, and the continent where they live is directly separated and becomes another space-time. When they wake up. Just found out. They came to the future world three million years later. As far as they know, after that great change, not only were they separated from each other, but also there were six continents. But after so many years. They also step into the Empire product nine stars one by one. At this moment, the master of this ancient mountain is also the most powerful man in the mainland separated at the beginning. Now, the cultivation is the peak of an immortal ancient giant! Just. Until now. They didn''t understand how such a thing could happen and let them enter into a more distant future world. Only occasionally. From the population of the ancient mountain master, we know some secrets that are unknown. All sources. All because of them, once seen in the long river of time, a man dressed in white at the Kowloon Sarcophagus, under the dusk remnant scene, waved his hand and turned the eternal nine heavens into ashes. That''s why. The future world. There was such a big change. And then. They also learned from it that in the past, there was the mystery of the man in the Ninth Heaven. Just. The secret has not appeared for a long time. Although they haven''t paid attention to it for a long time, they have been in the future world waiting for the secret to appear. Until this life. They finally knew what it was! A fake flower. A flower that can be really the same, something that doesn''t exist! Otherwise. How could they follow the ancient mountain master and come here from the future world of three million years? And just then. A faint voice came out of the ancient mountain. "Haven''t you heard?" Smell the words. Whether it''s the cold woman or the man with soft temperament, his face is all on one side. After a look at each other, he quickly turns around and says in a very respectful voice: "tell me, sir, No." The voice fell. The whole ancient mountain has returned to its former tranquility. Immediately. There was a slight sigh of relief for both of them. Those who have just spoken are very clear in their hearts. They are an old servant of the master of the ancient mountain. However, even if they are servants, the breath just revealed unintentionally makes them feel extremely depressed. But if the other party does not remind. They forgot all about it. It''s not a deal. Two million years in the future, who will go to that world with them in this gap of time and space? But it''s all up to now. Not yet? You can''t help it. Apart from the two, the rest of the emperor''s nine stars also looked at each other, feeling very strange and a little confused. By right. The top figures of the immortal ancient giant should not be absent, and they also know that their identity is the same as that of the master of the ancient mountain. They are brothers. This time. The reason why we can join hands. It''s because it''s clear that a fake flower attracts not only them, but also the strongest of all future time and space. If we don''t join hands, it''s really a very difficult thing to get this fake flower. But now It''s almost the appointed time. Why hasn''t there been any movement? "Well?" This moment. A voice of light doubt also came out from the ancient mountains. Although there was only such a voice, it was like a thunderbolt coming to the world. The cracks in the future time and space were shaking. "Since it''s time, why haven''t you come?" The speaker. It''s the owner of the ancient mountain! For a moment. Everyone can''t help holding their breath, master of the ancient mountain, are you coming out?! To be honest. Since they separated from the future world of two million years, they have been together before and after, and only at that time have they met the owner of the ancient mountain. This is the pinnacle of the immortal giant. They can go to that life with each other, whether they can get that fake flower or not, it is also the most glorious moment of their life, nothing else, just because of the four words immortal ancient giant! Just the next moment. Before the people''s eyes were worshipped, they reacted with a faint voice, but suddenly they fell down from elsewhere, making all the emperor''s nine stars and one heart tremble for a while. "Don''t wait, because he won''t come." Chapter 982 The voice falls. A white dress, suddenly, appeared in front of all people, came to people is Chu Lingxiao. All the emperor''s nine stars can be present. Including that cold woman, the disposition feminine man, actually all froze. In the ancient mountains. At the same time, I fell into a silence. I didn''t think of it. At this time, everyone but them, who else, came to this gap of future time and space. But it doesn''t matter. They can understand. After all. Now, the whole future time and space, because of the emergence of that false flower, has made a turbulence, many of the strongest of time and space, are heading for that life. No matter what. In their hands, there are portraits of each other, and before they come, they all remember them in the deepest part of their minds. But it''s not. The man standing in front of them now, they don''t know each other, is totally a stranger? And! What did they just say? Not coming? Who won''t come? In an instant. In the ancient mountain, there was a cold voice that was so majestic that no one could question it. "Who are you talking about?" "What do you say?" Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s extremely insipid response, the man in the ancient mountain was obviously stunned. But then. But it''s cold again: "no matter who you are, now take advantage of this seat and leave before you get angry. I''ll spare you for interrupting this irreverent act!" But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words not only make all the emperors around nine stars, but also make the immortal ancient giant peak in the ancient mountain stupefied. "I have said, you don''t have to wait, because the person you are waiting for is dead." In an instant, the whole audience was quiet. Everyone''s eyes, all straight at Chu Lingxiao, eyes full of wonder and dumb. What did the man just say? Dead? Master of the ancient mountain, is the immortal giant waiting for the summit dead? How is this possible? This man is talking nonsense! Sure enough. Soon. In the ancient mountain, there is a huge cold figure, which is like jiuchongtian, standing on the ancient mountain. It is an old man with gray hair, but full of time. It seems to have gone through a lot. Has been completely integrated with this time and space, and beside him, still respectfully, stands another old man. I can''t compare with each other. But it''s also a person who has just stepped into the ranks of the eternal giants. But. Beside the old man with white hair, he was just like a servant, standing by with great awe. This moment. Looking at the master of the ancient mountain, he unexpectedly appeared. All the emperor''s nine stars and one heart around him were involuntarily raised. Especially when he felt the time breath scattered from the old man with white hair, at this moment, all the hairs on his body stood up in surprise. Just think of them at this moment. As if entering another time and space, it is full of vicissitudes and simplicity. For a while. The atmosphere on the whole field, all brush, change of incomparably dignified rise. All the emperor''s nine stars held their breath involuntarily and dared not make a sound. "Young man, I don''t care who you are, but I can come here. I want to come to your senior teacher. I have reached the same level as me. Now, I don''t want to embarrass you. Hurry to leave. This is not where you talk nonsense!" The old man with white hair sat on the void with his knees crossed. When facing Chu Lingxiao, he only spoke lightly. As for what Chu Lingxiao said. He didn''t care at all. Others don''t know. Don''t you know him as a brother? The man he was waiting for was his own brother, and his brothers, six in all, were the most powerful monks in the future world for two million years, but it was because of that great change. Lead to the whole world. It''s split. He has also been dropped into the far future. But. For so many years, he didn''t think that it was a heartbreaking suffering for himself, on the contrary, he thought it was a rare chance. After all. Be able to go to a more distant future world. It means that the time breath in one''s body will be more intense, which is the most incalculable spiritual foundation for a monk himself. That''s why. He can step into the peak of the immortal giant. After reaching the peak of the immortal giant, he also went back to the future world of two million years, and wanted to compete with his brother to see who was invincible at the same level. But I thought I was coming back from the future. It has a deep foundation. Enough to be the strong in the same rank. But he didn''t expect that he still lost half of the move. Later, he knew that before him, other brothers had the same idea. The first thing after coming back from the more distant future world was to fight with him. It''s just a pity. The end. Just like him. Either lose half or lose one move. Although they are just inferior, they also know that their eldest brother is the peak of the most powerful immortal giant among their six brothers, but now. This strange young man suddenly said he was dead? It''s not a joke. What is it? So. He didn''t want to talk to each other any more. If he had not seen each other, he would have clapped his hands in such a confident and calm manner. Can dare in front of him this immortal ancient giant peak strong person, nonsense, its behind the scenes inside information, absolutely extraordinary. So. He''s just tolerated again and again. Just the next moment. At the peak of this immortal giant, I thought I had understood what I said, but I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao''s tone was still as plain as before: "I''m here for one thing, and I want to tell you that all of you, from now on, are not allowed to enter that world without my permission." All nine stars of emperor''s products: "..." Old servant: "..." Master of the ancient mountain: "..." The voice fell. There was a sudden silence. This moment. When all the people reacted and looked at Chu Lingxiao again, the whole person''s eyes changed, full of sarcasm and disdain, and his face was full of a lingering contempt. This man. Is it crazy? Even if I say these things to them, I dare to say such words to the owner of the ancient mountain. Just as I am the peak of the immortal ancient giant, even if it is the peak of the immortal ancient giant, I can''t say such words to the owner of the ancient mountain. It''s crazy! "Young man, you really want to suffer, don''t you?" Just the next moment. Just when the master of the ancient mountain could no longer restrain his anger, he saw a golden holy armor, which fell in front of Chu Lingxiao. At that moment, his pupils were all shrunk tightly. There is only one echo in my ear: "is this enough to let you go?" Chapter 983 Golden armor! How could it be?! When the golden holy armor fell into the void by Chu Lingxiao''s hand, at this moment, there was silence all around, let alone all the emperor''s nine stars. It was the master of the ancient mountain. His eyes were bigger than the electric light bulb. A pair of eyes. I wish I could stick it on this golden holy armor. I can''t stop looking. I want to see if it''s true. The next moment. As expected, the owner of the ancient mountain, with shock and disbelief, directly detained the gold holy armor which was suspended in the void. Immediately. Then it fell directly on his hand. All around the emperor product nine stars, a heart, is also a moment to mention the voice eyes, eyes light shudder, looked to the master of the ancient mountain. But a few seconds later. But when I heard the old man of Gushan, I made a tremulous voice, and it came out. It immediately reverberated in the gap between time and space in the future, all around me. "Here It''s impossible, how could it be true! " Unbelievable tone. Straight let all the emperor product nine stars around, a gooseflesh, all came out, a pair of eyes, all together stare big, the whole body, at this moment, slightly trembled. No! Is that true? How could it be?! Is it really the golden vest of the ancient immortal giant? Just say it! At this moment, the strange youth standing in front of them are all true! Master of the golden vestment! Really dead! Grunt! Thinking of all the people here, they couldn''t help but swallow their throats, breathe, and become extremely urgent. "Ah ah!!!! Who is it and who did it!!! " This moment. The master of the ancient mountain, the whole person is immersed in endless anger. The time breath of terror, coldness and matchless vicissitudes suddenly rises from him, like the calm sea, and then waves rise again and again, which are all over the world, sweeping every corner of the future time space crack. The old servant standing next to the master of the ancient mountain also has a pair of eyebrows, which are wrinkled to the extreme. To be honest. He couldn''t believe it. It was true. A immortal giant peak, a immortal giant peak, can be called the existence of the same level invincible! Now. Dead! I can''t believe it! But. In the eyes of the owner of the ancient mountain, he will look at Chu Lingxiao again and ask who dares to do it. Immediately. The gap between time and space in the future began to shake violently. At the next moment, there are four old mountains, floating from the more distant future world. The same. In every ancient mountain, there is an immortal and ancient giant who is strong at the peak, as well as a dozen emperors and nine stars. See here. The old mountain master''s face changed slightly. Soon. Among the four ancient mountains, there are also four old white haired people in ancient robes, as well as many other emperors and nine stars who came together. When they saw the master of the ancient mountains, all the four old white haired people showed a slight smile on their faces. Along the way: "second brother, you are so fast. You are in front of the eldest brother." "It''s not that I said second brother you, I was in the back, I heard your voice. What''s the matter? You are so angry, and who died?" These four old men with white hair. It is among the six brothers that the other four immortal giants are at their peak. Just as they were about to come to the gap between time and space in the future, they heard the old man of Gushan. A burst of angry voice made them puzzled. Someone died. Do you want to lose your temper? In countless years, the people under their hands did not know how many died, but none of them paid attention. People. Many are. One is missing. For them, such as the immortal giants, to cultivate another one is just a matter of blink. "Big brother is dead." Four old people with white hair: "..." "This is brother''s golden vest. I''ve seen it carefully. It''s his right one." Four old people with white hair: "..." This moment. When the master of the ancient mountain said two words and fell in his ear, the four immortals and the ancient giants were at their peak, and their brains were all blank. When the master of the ancient mountain brought the golden vest to them. These four immortal giants are at the top of the mountain, with a pair of eyes. They are all about to be frightened and stare out. His face was unbelievable and dumb. How could it be?! It''s really a golden vest! With the top of the four immortal giants, the nine stars of the emperor''s products who came together were also stupid. Their eyes were lost, and their faces were numb, unbelievable and dull. As a follower. How can they not know who is the owner of this gold holy armor, but it is the peak of an immortal ancient giant! Once upon a time. Five immortals ancient giant peak, go to challenge each other, have lost, can imagine, each other is strong to what extent. But now. Dead! "Who!" "Second brother, who did it? Let''s talk about it. We''re going to avenge the eldest brother!" For a moment. These four immortal giants are about to go mad. The anger in their eyes is about to come out. Their brothers, whose blood is thicker than water, have been killed, but they don''t know until now. This feeling. It''s hard for them to accept. And the next moment. The master of the ancient mountain also looked at Chu Lingxiao with a gloomy face. Cold voice: "speak quickly! Who did it? " As soon as the voice fell, the four immortal giants and the Nine Emperors and stars who came with them were all ignorant, and their eyes were all on Chu Lingxiao. What''s the matter? Does the young man know? In the eyes of the master of the ancient mountain, it is impossible for a young man like Chu Lingxiao to kill an immortal ancient peak. He was absolutely hit by many enemies and poisoned hands, which led to his fall. Next moment. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way: "I''m still that sentence, you leave now, I can do anything, did not happen, as for the master of this gold holy armor, how to die, still need to ask?" "Who else do you think I sent?" Master of the ancient mountain: "..." The summit of four immortals and ancient Giants: "..." Everyone: "..." Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, the master of the ancient mountain was stunned for a while, and then he could not help but return to his mind. "Good! Very good! Brothers, let''s fight together and kill this boy who doesn''t know how to be a man of great height! " Smell the words. The faces of the other four immortal giants at the top of the mountain all sank suddenly. They saw that the death of their eldest brother was definitely related to the young man in front of them. Boom! This moment. The top five immortal giants are all aiming at Chu Lingxiao, and they have made a fist with all their strength. It''s not that they look up to Chu Lingxiao. In their eyes, where can Chu Lingxiao kill a immortal giant peak. They just want to use it! Blood sacrifice to their eldest brother! Tell the culprit behind him! Piss them off! No matter who it is, they will find it out! For a moment. The terror of the five immortal giants'' peak has consumed Chu Lingxiao''s figure in everyone''s eyes. See here. All people can not help but shake their heads. Why. Why pretend? In the eyes of Xiangu giant, even if it''s really related to it, as long as it''s not the culprit, it will spare its life, because for such characters, they don''t care to kill a humble young man at all. "Second brother, what clues do you have now? Can you know who it is, right elder brother..." But this moment. The voice is still in the air. A voice of understatement suddenly fell down, and the five immortal giants'' peak bodies were all shocked. "It seems that the five of you are in a hurry to see him. Well, I''ll give you a ride." The peak of the five immortals and ancient Giants: Everyone: "..." Chapter 984 Quiet! Dead silence! Everyone was shocked by this sentence. When they saw Chu Lingxiao standing there as before, at this moment, all of them had goose bumps and could not help but come out. Master of the ancient mountain. The four immortals, the ancient giants, and their followers, a group of emperors and nine stars, one eye after another, are all breathing at this moment, which is extremely accelerated. Now. They just want to say a word. How could it be?! When the five immortal giants hit the summit, the young man was still as good as before without any damage to his clothes! This You know. Just now they are angry, venting their anger in their hearts, and making a strike. That is their real full strike, just to commemorate their brother''s death! Strictly speaking. This attack has surpassed the peak of the general immortal giant, but now, what do they see? It''s OK! The other side has nothing. It''s incredible! They are the top of five immortal giants! And it''s true that the strongest person in every future time and space can resist the attack of five people. At this moment, the only person they can think of is only one! God ancient giant! And it''s not an ancient god giant! Can withstand, they five immortal ancient peak giant, the God ancient giant that makes a concerted effort, can only reach the God ancient giant medium term! But "You five, have you finished reading it? When are you going to go?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Master of the ancient mountain: "..." The summit of four immortals and ancient Giants: "..." Everyone: "..." But how could those characters, those ancient gods, appear in this world. No! How can it appear in the gap between the future and the past! What is the gap between the future and the past? It''s a region that can only pass through when shuttling through time and space! This vast space and time. The friars who can shuttle freely from ancient times to modern times can only be the peak of the immortal giant. When can the immortal giant do it! It''s beyond common sense! "Since I don''t speak, I''ll give you a ride now!" When Chu Lingxiao''s words just dropped. Whether it''s the master of the ancient mountain, or the peak of the other four immortals and ancient giants, or a group of emperors and nine stars, it''s like waking up from a dream. All of them suddenly return to the gods. The next moment. Looking at Chu Lingxiao with panic and uneasiness, the whole body was shaking. How can they die here! Who are they! A future time and space, the most top monk, went to that life this time just to compete with many future time and space strongmen for that fake flower. But now, haven''t they made a great effort to let other future time and space strongmen appreciate their demeanor, they will die here together?! "No! No! Pavilion... Sir, let''s go now. Please give me another chance. " In an instant. First of all, the master of the ancient mountain, who was about to collapse, spoke with trills and a face full of white and fear, was about to be frightened. Whatever you think. He couldn''t understand. Why is that. How can an ancient giant ignore the rules of time and space No matter from the past or from the future, it should be impossible! God ancient giant! It is impossible to shuttle between the past and the future. This is a matter of common understanding in all future time and space. From ancient times to the present. Even if we know the future space-time, the most distant space-time of ten million years, and its strongest force, daotianting, can do nothing about it. Otherwise. How could Chu Xuanyuan, the leader of the Tao, dare not step into the future world for thousands of years? How could he not step into the future world once again? "Sir, spare us this time. Let''s go now and leave this space-time now." "Yes, please give us another chance." This moment. Not only the owner of the ancient mountain, but also the other four immortal ancient giants, as well as all the emperor''s nine stars, all fell on their knees in fear. What more revenge do you want? If it had been, they didn''t pay attention to Chu Lingxiao at all, but at this moment, they were really scared and trembled, God ancient giant! A living ancient god giant. Standing in front of them! They dare to guarantee that there is no friar or ancient giant in the future except the future world ten million years later! That''s the real preacher. Thousands of ways. He was born and died. It''s the person that all monks can''t provoke. But now. But they met me! Just the next moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s next words came down slowly, all the people in the audience fell into a dead silence, just like autumn, setting off a cold wind. The hearts of all the people were depressed and trembling. "If it had been, I could have let you go, but now, unfortunately, you are dead!" As soon as I heard that. The master of the ancient mountain, the whole person, and the whole body''s blood were frozen with fear. Others, let alone. But they were just about to beg for mercy. He was clapped by Chu Lingxiao! That one! It''s a total disaster. In a real sense, awe the ancient and modern future! This one! Not only let the master of the ancient mountain, the top of the four immortal ancient giants, and all the nine star bodies of the emperor''s products on the scene turn into nothingness little by little, but also spread to the far future world. Two million years! Three million years! Five million years! Seven million years! It has been extended all the time. Almost as soon as the thunder can cover your ears, it will suddenly reach tens of millions of years. This is the most distant future world known, the most powerful force - daotianting. Now. The Taoist who stepped into the ancient giant of God is commanding the following people to pay attention to the past world all the time. When the right opportunity comes, it will be the time for them to come out of heaven and rob the same flower! But an aftershock. When it came down here. The whole daotianting is also in a quiet state. Everyone''s eyes, at this moment, are slightly condensed, which is unbelievable. "What''s the matter? Don''t hurry to check!" Just when the voice. After falling. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, however, has already disappeared from the gap between time and space in the future. And after he left. There are also several figures, such as the lost dog. From the future time and space gap and the more distant future world, the boundary area, one by one, they are all scared and disappeared. Chapter 985 Master of ancient mountain, the peak of four immortal ancient giants. If we could have known earlier, indeed, Chu Lingxiao would not have killed them, but unfortunately, their arrogance killed them, as well as all the lives of emperor pin Jiuxing. Chu Lingxiao wants to use the life of the strongest in time and space to tell the strong in the future. Have him Chu Lingxiao in a day. So the future world. No one is allowed to enter that life. Violators. Just like these people, die! But Chu Lingxiao never thought he killed the wrong person. For him, he killed too many people. For him, there is no difference between killing six immortals and killing a mortal. But Chu Lingxiao''s action. But at this moment. It really shakes the whole future world. Those who have left quietly before are the more distant time and space strongmen. Just as they came here, they saw this extremely frightening scene. They were scared and all hurriedly returned to their future time and space. The whole future world. There was an uproar. All the monks are confused. They saw the strongest in their own time and space, and almost all of them left their time and space in such a way. I thought. It''s something amazing that happened, which led to the departure of the strongest. But I didn''t think of it. It wasn''t half a day before I came back "What''s the matter, the most powerful thing, is it finished so soon?" For a while. Many future time and space friars are standing in place and muttering to themselves. And now. Known as the most distant future world for thousands of years, it is also a restless place in the heaven overlooking all future time and space. It is a long time before we know everything. But it doesn''t work. How could this happen. How can the strongest of all future time and space come back? Don''t they want that fake flower? To be honest. They say that the reason why they have not moved a step is that they want to let the strongest people in the future fight first, and then, they say that they will benefit from the future. But now I think of it. Things are far beyond their expectation. "Apart from this, have you found out the aftereffects of the past time and space?" A faint voice. At the same time. Light fell down. On the other hand, an ethereal figure was hidden in the clouds, but even if he asked, his own eyes were not idle, but looking to the past. Even if he was the ancient god. Rules of time and space. There are restrictions on him. But he can also see the distant past. Although he can''t reach that life, it also allows him to see more truth. You can''t help it. Through the long river of time and space, this ethereal slender figure saw several immortal giants running away in a panic. Their faces were white and sweaty. It seemed that they saw something terrible. They dared not look back. Just want to go back to their own time. See this. Immediately. Let the master of daotianting frown slightly. Even if he is an ancient god magnate, this scene, in his eyes, feels extremely strange. Xiangu giant peak. Unexpectedly, he showed such a frightened expression that he didn''t even want the fake flower, so he would go back to his own era. And. It''s not the same. He has seen six of them. "Lord, have you found anything?" A group of powerful people in the lower heaven can''t help but ask. Although the people sent out to inquire about the news haven''t come back, they know that with the strength of their own Taoist masters, they can see the past world and the scene. Just in general. What''s the matter? It''s worth the master of heaven to do it himself. If not for this time, many of the strongest in time and space will come back. That master will never take the initiative to explore. "Quiet." A faint voice fell. Below a number of heaven court strong, all with a surprised look at each other, the wit of the mouth closed. But just now it can be heard. The main tone of Tao, obviously different from the usual, is full of dignification and a trace of disbelief. You know. This is an ancient god giant. But now. There are things that have changed the tone of these characters. How can they not be shocked. Lord What do you see? But they don''t know. At this moment. This man, who is the most powerful in time and space in the future and is honored as the Lord of the Tao, seems to see a scene that makes him feel even more strange. His pupils are widened. "How can this be possible?" Inadvertently. A sound made. Straight let all the way Tianting strong below, a heart, suddenly a tremor, suddenly feel that there is a big terror. If it was earlier. They are just shocked by the words of the Lord. Now, they only feel the hairs on their whole body are standing up. For the first time. For the first time, they saw that the strongest one in heaven would lose his temper one day! But. Soon. The Lord of heaven seems to have noticed that his just reaction is really too big. He can''t help coughing a few times to cover up his just gaffe. But even if he''s been there. His face was as solemn as ever. Five No! Six! In a short period of time, the six immortal giants died. The old man in gold armor was very clear. He was also one of the only immortal giants that he cared about as the Lord of heaven. Because. Compared with the peak of other immortal giants. Based on the other party''s details. It is only a matter of time before we can win the position of testimony. But now. Such a strong man died! And. It just happened in a second! The key is. Even though the scene happened in the past, in his eyes, he could see clearly, but he couldn''t see what it was that killed each other, rather than what it was in front of him. It''s better to say that he only sees white. It''s also like white fog. After that. He saw the white fog again and killed the top of the other five immortal ancient giants, which made the strongest in other future time and space go back in a hurry. "What on earth is that?" The Taoist priest''s face was heavy and murmured. No matter who it is. Or something. It''s so easy to kill six immortal giants before and after. Such power has definitely reached the immortal giant. But how could it be? God ancient giant, can''t step into the past time at all. Or This is the space-time. What is it? And just then. Outside the temple of heaven, a shadow of people slowly fell down. "Taoist, I have found out, but it''s too Weird... It may not be true... " Chapter 986 This figure. It''s amazing. It is the mysterious strong man who broke into the time and space of the Lord of the earth. He is not only one of the two top powers of immortal ancient giants under the Lord of heaven and Taoism, but also the most trusted person of the Lord Chu Xuanyuan. Because. His last name is Chu, too! It''s Chu xiangtian, the brother of the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan. However, no matter inside or outside, Chu xiangtian doesn''t take himself as the brother of the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan. After years of tempering, he has been able to serve the public. Except for the prefectures, is called the king of Chu by the strongest of all future time and space. But. Today, the king of Chu, after returning to the base camp of daotianting, was shocked and puzzled. When he said that. Immediately. With a wave of his hands, in an instant, a huge white light flashed through the void, and then he saw a huge picture, falling down. "Taoist, please see, this is my memory extracted from the lower space, a sea of knowledge at the peak of immortal ancient giant. But the white light still can''t see what the other person is." Smell the words. The eyes of all the powerful people in daotianting, including another immortal giant, all jumped a little, and a trace of consternation flashed on their faces. All eyes looked deeply at the king of Chu. To be honest, they haven''t heard of it in countless years, because up to now, only the monks who have reached the level of the ancient god are the God of heaven. In other words. In this world, the only one who can cut the peak of immortal ancient giant is immortal ancient giant. But now. But they heard that the king of Chu abstracted the memory from the mind of another ancient god giant?! As we all know. Only the dead can The king of Chu killed a giant immortal peak! This You can''t help it. When looking at the king of Chu, there was a bit of awe in everyone''s eyes. Time and space. There has been a long conclusion. At the peak of immortal giant, no one can kill except immortal giant. But now. Obviously. The king of Chu broke this theory! In the past, there has never been the concept of the first person under the ancient god giant. Because the existence of the strong person who reaches the peak of the ancient god giant, which is not the strongest person in the future time and space? These people. If you do. It''s only a matter of at most. If you lose a move, you will never reach the point of killing. But now. They said that the king of Chu in Tianting was "I can''t see what is the memory in the sea, are you sure?" But just then. A flat voice, but it fell down, this will be all the strong Tianting, all woke up. Suddenly. All the strong Taoist temple frowned at once. They could not help but look at each other. There was a trace of doubt on their faces. Know the memory in the sea. How can we not see what it is? It''s called understanding the sea. That is a monk, the most intuitive thing, eyes can deceive people, behavior can deceive people, but not knowledge of the sea. In addition to the memory of the monk''s life. What''s more, the deepest feeling between the heaven and the earth is, without exaggeration, as important as the life of a monk. But now. But tell them, know the memory in the sea, can''t see through? How could it be For a while. All the powerful people of daotianting could not help looking at the king of Chu standing there. Then they saw the light that appeared in the sky when the king of Chu pointed it out. "Lord, please wait and see." In an instant. All of us can see that this sea learning memory belongs to the immortal ancient giant, the immortal ancient giant, who was killed by the king of Chu. From his life memory alone, he is indeed the most powerful person in the future. You can''t help it. All the people under the top and strong of the immortal giant below, with a pair of eyes, stared at each other. For them, this is a rare opportunity. Usually, this future time and space, even their way to heaven. Who would like them to see each other''s life experience. If they can learn from each other''s memory and understand something, it will be their greatest chance in their life. However. Screen. But straight ahead. All the memories are going backwards towards that life. I can''t help but give way to all the strong in Tianting. I feel a little sorry. Just. This moment. In their sea learning memory, when they saw six ancient immortal giants, one after another, dying in front of a group of white mans, all the powerful people in daotianting, one heart, were immediately frightened to mention their voice and eyes, which were all staring at each other, full of horror and disbelief. Even the Taoists who have seen all this before. Now. A pair of eyes, not from slightly narrowed up, face full of dignified and confused. He was a god of the ancients. Though he can''t walk in the past, what can escape his eyes in the world? But he didn''t think of it. When I look at the long river of time and want to see through everything, I don''t come out. Now. Even in the memory of the sea, it can''t show the true appearance of the white light. It''s a ghost. "What is it?" Above the clouds in the Taoist temple, the Taoist, who has not shown his true body from beginning to end, frowns more tightly, and his eyes flash a little annoyance. As the master of daotianting, when did he suffer such things. This future time and space. What he wants to see, which can''t be seen, but what really bothers him is to transcend control. There is something unknown. Out of his control! On the other side of the Chu king, his eyes are always on, not relaxed, and tightly condensed. Kill six immortal giants. This is no longer normal. It''s weird! But at this moment. Just when all the people in the temple of heaven are still guessing the real appearance of the white mans, suddenly, the future world in which the temple of heaven is located has suddenly taken place a big surprise. Things are changing. Wind, rain and thunder. It''s like something is coming. In an instant. The faces of all the powerful people in the Taoist temple, including the king of Chu and even the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan, have not changed. His eyes were stunned and dumb. Because. This sudden strange scene seems to be all over the whole time and space, but the storm center is in their way to heaven! The next moment. Before all the people in the temple of heaven could react, they heard a faint voice falling from the void. "It seems that you are very interested in me." The voice fell. A white dress appeared in the eyes of all the people in the heaven. It was Chu Lingxiao! Chapter 987 Instant. With the emergence of Chu Lingxiao, the whole future world, daotianting area, all fell into a dead silence. This is the most distant future world known. All the monks'' eyes are on the direction of daotianting. The eyes of countless people were shocked by it. From the establishment of daotianting to its standing here, they have already forgotten about time and space shuttle. They are thousands of years in the future. In all future time and space, what is the status? That''s the real God of time and space. Truly unique. No matter how strong, even the most powerful person in time and space, the peak of immortal giant, if you want to enter their time and space, you should also say hello to daotianting in advance. If you are allowed to step in, that''s all. But if not allowed. We should also step in by force, which is to challenge the supreme majesty of daotianting. We should challenge the Daoist who has become the most powerful in all time and space. We should be afraid and appalled! Once that happens. Light. Be abandoned. Heavy rules. Directly beheaded. So. For countless years, although few monks, even the strongest, who could see the lower space-time came to them, they could only enter because the heaven of Taoism agreed. But now! What did they see again! A white dress! A man in white! Not only from the lower level of the future time and space, came to their world, but also made such a big battle, making their world changeable, and the storm center, even up to the sky of daotianting! What is this for! Is this a demonstration to daotianting?! "It''s really a ghost that someone dares to go to the sky to demonstrate. Doesn''t he want to live?" A large ancestor of this time and space, his eyes were full of shock and dumbness. He looked at the direction of daotianting, and his face was full of horror. Even with his strength, he could not see through everything. That''s because all around daotianting are full of their breath of the most powerful in the future time and space, and all around are hazy. But he was still out of the haze. saw the figure as like as two peas. He could identify that white garment, which was exactly the same as the one he saw from the storm center. It''s not just this big ancestor. In this space-time of thousands of years, all the strong people outside the heaven have seen all this. You can''t help it. They couldn''t help but hold their breath. Crazy. After such a provocation of daotianting, I still don''t leave. Isn''t it because I want to find myself unhappy?! The other side. Daotianting area. No matter who is standing on the cloud, the Taoist, the king of Chu, another immortal giant, or all the powerful people in the Taoist temple, they are stunned. Until now. They haven''t come back. The eyes vibrated. There was a little doubt and loss in his eyes. Really? Or fake? Now there are still people who dare to break into their daotianting. This is the first time they have seen daotianting since it was established. It''s incredible. In an instant. Soon. All of them responded. Although they were shocked, surprised and even angry, they were not idiots. They were the first to dare to make trouble in heaven. Can make such a big situation. I''m afraid this strange man has reached the peak of Xiangu giant, but it''s a pity. Although the peak of Xiangu giant is strong, it''s not enough for them to see it in front of heaven. These years. The strongest in the future time and space of the lower class are not without their backs. They have said bad things about Tianting, and they don''t know about it. But. After all, it''s still that problem. The reason why the strongest in the future space-time of the lower level dare to talk about their daotianting behind their backs is that the strongest in the daotianting, Chu Xuanyuan, is limited by the rules of space-time and cannot enter the future space-time of the lower level. But now! The peak of a giant immortal, not only dare to challenge them to the heaven, but also dare to come to their future world, which is not a self trap, what is it?! "What kind of person are you? Dare to come to me and make trouble in heaven!" The next moment. Some Taoist temple strong man, directly stretched out his hand, toward Chu Lingxiao''s angry voice standing in the sky. His face was full of displeasure and anger. They are the strong ones of daotianting. Even though they are far from reaching the peak of Xiangu giant, their identity is not inferior to the strongest in the future time and space of the lower level. Even those who are the strongest in the future. Also dare not to stand on their heads, let alone here, or their way to Tianting area! Can follow the people standing above their heads! There''s always only one! That is the master of their heaven, the strongest of all future time and space, the master of Tao, Chu Xuanyuan! When is it time for an outsider?! The voice fell. In addition to the king of Chu and the other immortal giant peak of daotianting, the faces of all daotianting strongmen are full of anger and unhappiness, while the other two are frowning and dignified. They really can''t see it. What''s the strength of this strange man in white suddenly? He dare to break into their heaven. And Chu Xuanyuan, the leader of Taoism, who is on the same horizontal line with Chu Lingxiao and stands in the middle of the white clouds, is always staring at Chu Lingxiao. In his eyes. Chu Lingxiao really has nothing special. Relying on the strength of the top powers of Xiangu giant, he dares to break into their way to heaven. He really wants to say that the other side really has some courage. But in this world. Especially for time and space. The last thing we need is people with courage, but often such people will die miserably. There are very few people. Can go to the end. Those who dare to make trouble in the heaven have no chance to live. However, the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan is still a little confused. What''s the meaning of the sentence just appeared in Chu Lingxiao? Interested in you? No matter he or other people in daotianting, it''s the first time to see Chu Lingxiao. What does the other party want to say when he says this? "Come on, you are..." But the next moment. At the time when the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan couldn''t figure out how to solve it, the Taoist heaven strongman who had previously asked Chu Lingxiao had just wanted to keep talking, but this time, he didn''t finish his words. He only saw Chu Lingxiao standing in the void. Give me a little finger. Bang! The powerful Taoist temple, the whole body, instantly in the eyes of all people, turned into ashes. In an instant. All the people in the Taoist temple were stunned, and their faces were shocked and sluggish. No matter who they were, even the leader Chu Xuanyuan, did not expect that Chu Lingxiao would dare to kill in public! "No flies like shouting, can we talk now?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "I have only one thing to do here. You, including your Taoist master, are not allowed to leave here without my consent, even if it is exploration." Finish. Then he looked to Chu Xuanyuan, the Taoist in the clouds. But now. The master of daotianting, however, had already reached the end of his life, and his eyes were full of anger and killing intent. Chapter 988 It''s almost instantaneous. Chu Xuanyuan, the leader of daotianting, stood up directly from the clouds. Although the cold figure was far from the chance of overwhelming the earth, it was when he stood up slowly. This moment. In this future world of thousands of years, all the orders are withering with the moment when he stands up, as if back to ancient times, even the time and space of this future world have changed. The environment was gray. It''s like going back to the past. Everywhere is full of vicissitudes, and the quiet breath, which makes the future world for thousands of years, all monks feel a cool swish on their back. All involuntarily hit a shiver. Those big ancestors who spoke earlier were full of horror and horror. At this moment, their hearts were all tightened. The heart is full of tremors: "Tao Taoist, I''m angry... " Since they remember. Up to today''s status. Never seen before. When the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan was so angry, it wasn''t that he didn''t, but who could be worthy of his anger? God ancient giant strong. These people. If the rules of time and space did not bind each other, these lower levels of future time and space would have become the heaven of Tao and the things in the hand. "That man, he''s going to die. I don''t know what he did, but he directly caused the Lord''s anger." This moment. The eyes of all the great ancestors in the future world for thousands of years could not help shivering. Generally speaking. The Taoist will not come out easily. Even if it''s the peak of immortal ancient giant, it won''t let the Taoist master deal with it. There are two other powerful people in the Taoist temple to deal with it. But now they see that the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan has stepped out of the cloud top game! The whole world is shaking. Even. Even all the future time and space are subject to fluctuations. At this moment, all the immortal giants in the lower level of future time and space are experiencing an unusual sense of terror, which is drifting from the extremely distant future world. The throbbing force. Even those who are the strongest in the future time and space at the lower level all feel a thrill, which makes them all up and down, and feel extremely uncomfortable. They seem to have an impulse to be strangled and suffocate. The next moment. When that breath really comes, the strongest of all the lower levels in the future time and space can really feel what it is. You can''t help it. All a heart, all at this moment, was mentioned to the throat for a moment. His face was shaking and unbelievable. God ancient giant! This is the power that only belongs to the Lord of heaven and Taoism can have! But how could it be? Chu Xuanyuan is angry? For a moment. All the strongest people in the future time and space at the lower level can''t help their eyes. They want to see for themselves what happened in the future world for thousands of years. But on the way. The eyes of these strongest men trembled again, and they hurriedly retreated. Tao Lord Chu Xuanyuan. It''s an ancient god. Now I don''t know what''s going on because they''re angry. Now they''re gone, and they don''t know what''s going on. But no matter what you think. They still can''t figure out how to make the Master Chu Xuanyuan angry! It''s just the thought of the ancient god giant. The strongest of the lower level future time and space, however, could not help shivering for a while. Suddenly, another white figure appeared in their mind. When they came to the gap between time and space from the future time and space, they saw the scene of five immortal ancient giants being shot dead. I felt that I met the most unimaginable thing in my life. God ancient giant. In the past. This kind of thing that breaks the rules of time and space, they only think of one possibility, the other may be the friars of the past time and space, in fact, there is another conjecture, which they are more afraid to imagine. That''s the golden Kowloon. Is it just possible? But now. Just when these lower level future time and space most powerful people ponder, the Tao Tianting of the future world for thousands of years, however, fell into a cold silence as early as this moment. With the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan. With the real body, when it appears. The king of Chu, as well as another immortal and ancient giant in daotianting, and all the powerful in daotianting, all stood up from the cloud, one by one full of murderous intent and anger. On top of it. Chu Xuanyuan, the Taoist leader, is a very handsome young man. His slender figure is reflected in the stars. Behind him, there seem to be countless suns and moons, running like a river of suns and moons. It seems to presage. Each sun and moon represents Chu Xuanyuan, the Taoist Lord, for how long it has existed. But Chu Xuanyuan''s cold eyes, after staying on Chu Lingxiao for a long time, only said coldly: "take him to me!" In the eyes of Chu Xuanyuan, even though Chu Lingxiao killed a man who was a powerful man in the heaven under his eyes, he was still not able to let him do it himself. He wants to see it now. This strange man in white. What is the strength. Dare to come and make trouble in heaven. Most of all! Dare to challenge him in public! The voice fell. The king of Chu, as well as another immortal and ancient giant in daotianting, came out of the cloud. The next moment. He didn''t say any nonsense at all. He killed Chu Lingxiao directly. The two great giants of Xiangu have joined hands. The smell of terror. Just like the most irresistible heaven power in the world, it is irresistible. It makes all the powerful people in the heaven around retreat to one side, and directly suppresses Chu Lingxiao. But in the eyes of all the people in daotianting. Even if Chu Lingxiao is stronger. It''s impossible to resist the joint efforts of the two great immortal giants, especially the king of Chu. This one. But not long ago. Just killed a immortal giant peak. In fact, force. It is far from the peak of the general immortal giant. What can be compared with it is the first person under the real immortal giant. The two joined hands. How can we not win each other? "To save my life, I have some questions to ask him." Looking at this scene, even the Taoist, Chu Xuanyuan, thought there was no big problem. In a long time, he reminded me lightly. But the next moment. A scene in front of us. But let all the way heaven court strong person, all greatly surprised, a pair of eyes, all about to stare out, a face of stupidity and gape. Bang! Bang! They said that the two immortal giants of Tianting, the top and the strong, just waved in Chu Lingxiao, and they flew out like garbage, without any power to fight back! This moment. Quiet! Dead silence. It was not until they fell down that they heard a voice full of wonder and fell down. "You are the ancient god giant, but how can you..." Chapter 989 Silly. Everyone, it''s stupid. This sentence is from the mouth of the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan, which makes all the people in the heaven feel strange and even scary. Originally. When they saw, they said that the two immortal ancient giants of Tianting were the top and strong, and Chu Lingxiao was just like this, shooting the scene of flying at will. In my mind. Four words have already appeared. God ancient giant! But they still can''t believe it. Because. They clearly saw that Chu Lingxiao came to their world from a certain future time and space in the lower level. God ancient giant. How can we ignore the rules of time and space? But when they say the Lord of heaven, after falling, they have to believe that it is true! King of Chu. As well as another immortal giant peak strong, is also an incredible face, climbed up from the ground. They did not suffer multiple injuries. But the man in white in front of him was shocked. He was an ancient god giant. In addition to the Lord of heaven, there was a second ancient god giant in the world. It''s just incredible. "How on earth did you come here?" This moment. Chu Xuanyuan, the Taoist who sits on the sky above the cloud top, looks directly at Chu Lingxiao. His tone is not as cold as before, but his voice is still so flat, and no other feelings can be heard. He is now. More than anyone, I want to know how Chu Lingxiao came to them from the past. If it had been only the peak of the immortal giant. That''s fine. But now. It''s an ancient god giant! Even if it''s the ancient god giant, he doesn''t want to care. He just wants to know how the other side came. Just know that. He, the strongest of all future time and space, can step into the lower future time and space and come to that life. That fake flower. The flower that can become the same flower, he must get it! So now. Chu Lingxiao can''t die. He is a god ancient giant. As long as he comes to his life, any God ancient giant is not an opponent, not only because he has reached the peak of God ancient giant. More because. This future world of thousands of years has already been integrated with him and cherished. He can not only use his own power, but also use the power of thousands of years. This is his home court. As long as he''s here. He is invincible. This. Even other people in daotianting have thought of it. Now he doesn''t care about ancient gods or ancient giants. Just know how they came. Then they say that Tianting will really control all future time and space, and will naturally enter the world of immortals and fake flowers. But the next moment. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way: "how do I come here, need to tell you?" The voice fell. The eyes of the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan sank in an instant, but he could not bear to be angry any more. If you can''t bear it, you will be in great trouble. The opportunity to step into the future time and space of the lower level is right in front of him. He said that he must endure anything. Even if the other side is in his eyes. He is still a little man like an ant. The king of Chu, as well as the eyes of another immortal giant, the top and strong, also slightly tightened, and didn''t speak again. "Sir, as long as you say it, I am willing to pay any price. In the future, you will also be the first leader of our Taoist temple. You can order everyone except me." The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan said in a deep voice. Smell the words. At the first four words, even the king of Chu''s face was slightly moved. Even him. I haven''t received such an honor. But. As long as we can know everything from each other''s mouth, even so, what can we do? Others, needless to say. A heart. They all came up. This is the first one under the real Taoist! "What? Sir, isn''t it enough? " Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan said again: "as long as you, I can..." But this time. Before the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan even finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. In an instant, the Taoist master''s face suddenly sank. "Do you think I came here for you? What I want is for you to say to all the people in Tianting that you can''t leave here. Do you understand? " In an instant. With the sound of Chu Lingxiao falling, the whole Taoist temple fell into a cold silence. This moment. All the people in daotianting can''t help it any more. Their eyes are full of cold and murderous feelings again. In their view. Even if it is the ancient god giant, what can it do. From the beginning to the end, they all care about the reason why they came here. As long as they know these, the fake flower will be their way to heaven. Unexpectedly, Chu Lingxiao did not have any rules for toasting and drinking! What kind of people are they? Ancient giant peak! Now I am willing to surrender my identity, discuss with him personally, and promise to give the first position to the other party, which is enough to give face. Even so. I didn''t take it seriously. On the other hand, order them! "Then there is no need to talk about it?" The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan said in a cold voice. With it. All the powerful Taoists have retreated to one side carefully. They have already felt that the killing intention of the Taoists is almost permeated with the whole heaven and earth. This time, the Taoists themselves took this man down first, and then tortured them to know what they want to know. In their eyes. It''s long overdue! Such a arrogant person dared to threaten them to say "heaven". He was just going to crash on his own way to death! But Chu Lingxiao is still so indifferent. For all this. Just carrying his hands on his back, he said lightly: "it seems that you are the same as those six people, do you want to try?" The six? As soon as I heard that. Chu Xuanyuan, the Taoist priest who was just about to start, was stunned for a moment. The rest of the Taoist temple people were also stunned. Immediately. It all came to mind. There was a glimmer of consternation in his eyes. "You are the white mans that killed the peak of six immortal giants?" The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan said in a cold voice. The eyes of all the strong Taoists in the whole audience are not too tight. However, compared with the current events, I don''t think there is anything strange about this Kung Fu. "It seems that there are many secrets in you, but it doesn''t matter. Soon you will be obedient." The voice fell. A breath of terror, like the end of the general, from the Tao Zhu Xuanyuan body, scattered down. Almost for a second. All the future time and space in the lower layer are shaking violently as if they have caused a magnitude 100 earthquake. The strongest in all the time and space are all sweating and white. All the people in the heaven. Is a face of excitement and awe. This is the first time that they saw the real hand of the Taoist. Just. At this moment, the Taoist priest Chu Xuanyuan is the whole person, just like a frightened wild cat, like what he felt from Chu Lingxiao, and all the hairs on his whole body immediately stand up. But he was stunned. Because it''s not him who wants to step back. It''s his power! His breath! Back out of control! Chapter 990 This scene. In the eyes of others, I just feel extremely incredible. These people were just immersed in the terrible power of the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan, and were overwhelmed by him. But now. It''s Kung Fu. But they were all stunned. What''s the situation? Breath. Power! These two things! It''s the monk''s own thing. It''s the real thing to control. But now how can it What they just saw. Breath, power. It''s going backwards! It''s not the Tao Lord''s intention. This As if he had met his master, he was so frightened that he returned to Chu Xuanyuan, the master of Taoism! This moment. Quiet! It was quiet. Even the air, are placed in the moment, solidified, the whole heaven has changed without a sound. But now. The most embarrassing. Chu Xuanyuan, the leader of daotianting, is almost stupid. His eyes were dazed. I can''t believe it. How could this happen! The most incredible thing for them now is that no matter how much strength they exert, they can''t force the strength out of their bodies. This feeling is like that the weapon is in your hand. You know how to use it. But the weapon is just like it''s stuck in your hand. You can move it no matter how you move it. This is what Chu Xuanyuan feels now. No matter how he urges. The power of the body. There is no movement. That feeling. It''s too much for him. The whole audience was quiet. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s voice fell. "Why, is it your own strength that doesn''t listen?" As soon as I heard that. Chu Xuanyuan was even the whole person. He was stunned. Suddenly, he raised his head in disbelief and looked at Chu Lingxiao in silence. How do you know But. The voice just dropped. Chu Xuanyuan realized that he had said something wrong. He was the Lord of the heaven. How could he not even control his own power? Would he not be laughed at if he said it? Immediately. His face sank in a flash. But this sentence of the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan made the king of Chu, and all the powerful people in the heaven, all of them were shocked by the shock of their bodies, and their hearts began to shake involuntarily. The whole body. It''s like being frozen, standing there stupidly, never daring to make a sound again. No! If the Taoists can''t use their own power, who else can be the opponent of an ancient god giant? This is the most frightening thing for them now. I thought that as long as the Taoist master made a move, he could be captured easily. But now. But they found that they were going to make a big deal! A sense of panic. All of a sudden, it filled the whole heaven, making everyone''s heart uneasy. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "now, I only give you five seconds to think about it. After five seconds, if you don''t give me a satisfactory answer, then you should see the end of the six immortal giants, the top and strong ones?" Everyone: "..." Threat! A naked threat. Although I feel extremely reluctant, at this moment, all the powerful Taoists can also recognize the facts. Among them, only the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan can kill each other. But now! Why! Why is that! How can we not use the power of the Taoist master! "One!" Everyone: "..." "Two!" Everyone: "..." "Three!" Everyone: "..." When hearing that Chu Lingxiao counted to three, all the people including the king of Chu looked at the Taoist Chu Xuanyuan. In their eyes, they were helpless and unwilling, but they were more uneasy. The same is true of the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan. In just a few seconds, he has tried tens of thousands of times, but none of them worked. He can feel it. Own power. There was no problem. It''s true that there is no movement in his body, just like a pool of stagnant water. He has been staying in the Dantian and can''t come out. "Four!" Chu Xuanyuan: "..." "Five!" Chu Xuanyuan: "..." When the count reached five, all the people in the heaven, seeing Chu Xuanyuan still had no response, all the goosebumps were coming out, and their faces were more frightened and crying. This is really a ghost! A rare anecdote. God ancient giant peak strong! I can''t use my own power! But at the moment, their lives are controlled by Chu Xuanyuan. "Well, in that case, I''ll give you a ride." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. The voice fell. All the people in daotianting, even the frightened legs, were on the spot soft and could hardly stand straight. "Tao Tao Lord...... " "Well, we will never enter that life without your order." Finally. The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan still compromised. But when you say that. He really felt that he had been insulted by heaven, and his dignity had been trampled on by an ant who was inferior to him. And! Or step on it again and again! "Swear by the word." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Hear that. Chu Xuanyuan''s face, suddenly even more sink to the extreme, creak, tightly bite teeth, but still stretched out his hand, took the oath. See this. All the people in the Taoist temple are deeply relieved, but for Chu Xuanyuan himself, it is more humiliating. Today! He is the pinnacle of the ancient giant god! He was threatened in public by an ancient magnate who was inferior to him! "Very good, very good." But for all this. However, Chu Lingxiao seems to have done a very small thing, just like a light sentence, which disappeared directly from the eyes of all the people in the heaven. "Taoist master......" After Chu Lingxiao left, the king of Chu couldn''t help opening his mouth. But I just said two words. He was scolded by the Taoist Chu Xuanyuan. "Shut up!" Bang! There was a blast in the air. In an instant. All the people in daotianting were stunned. Yeah? This is not Even the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan himself was stunned. He thought it was his own problem, but now it seems that this is not the case! But. Just then. Chu Lingxiao appears in the sky of daotianting again. "By the way, one more thing, I would like to remind you not to explore the more distant future world." With it. Chu Lingxiao disappeared in everyone''s eyes. See this. The first reaction of all the people in the heaven was to look at the Taoist master Chu Xuanyuan. The king could not help asking: "Taoist master, why didn''t you just do it?" Yeah! Why didn''t you just do it! Since we can control our own power and kill each other, isn''t it like killing ants? "Just Still out of control. " Everyone: "..." What is the reason for this? The other side leaves, can control. The other side doesn''t leave. Then Is this not to say, this is the star of their way! Chapter 991 Between time and space. Chu Lingxiao''s figure. It''s here. With his hands on his back, the future time and space he sees is the future world of thousands of years. "Interesting test object, you can''t die now." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Even the Taoist Chu Xuanyuan himself did not expect that he would be Chu Lingxiao''s experimental object. Just. Chu Xuanyuan is an experimental object. It was made by Chu Lingxiao a long time ago. At the beginning, it had a trace of Chu Lingxiao''s breath. Just. It''s been so long. It has long been turned into nothingness. But even so. After all, the test article is still the test article. Even if it has the strength that no one can defeat, it can''t hurt the owner. So. The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan, as long as he wants to fight Chu Lingxiao, it must be that kind of result. Its own strength. Will be completely out of his control. "Thousands of years is a boundary. When the same flowers come out, it''s time to end." The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao dropped this sentence lightly, the figure of the whole person had disappeared in the gap of the future time and space. ¡­¡­ Boundless future time and space. The strongest of all time and space, at the same time, feel the future world for thousands of years, and finally return to the peace of the past. This can''t help but give them a long sigh of relief. "What happened..." One of the strongest in the future time and space can''t help muttering. But. With it. Then he looked at the past world again, until the time when a false flower appeared. But this moment. All the future time and space strongest, this found that that life, in their eyes, even disappeared without a trace, as if never appeared. The whole world. A blank. There are real faults! "What''s so strange, one by one?" See this. All the most powerful people in the future are stunned, and a very bold guess suddenly appears in their mind. Erase the past! There is a certain power that they can''t imagine at all. They erase that life directly from time and space! Will it be the man they saw earlier? Soon. The strongest of all future time and space thought of Chu Lingxiao, but then shook his head. God ancient giant again strong. It''s impossible to do that. Otherwise. The Taoist, Chu Xuanyuan, has done this for a long time. Could it be the power of that fake flower? I''m afraid that''s the only explanation. It''s a flower that can become the same flower, and its strength can''t be estimated at all. "Alas..." Helpless. Deep helpless. I can''t help sighing deeply at the thought of all the future time and space strongmen here. They want to think about time and space from the future. Come to that life. The only way. There is only one. But now, there is an ancient god giant in the way, they can only be obedient in their own time and space. What a pity! That fake flower! ¡­¡­ Soon. Chu Lingxiao has come back. Just. He didn''t go to the Ninth Heaven immediately, but went to the mountain and forest where the old dragon and insect guard. The next moment. The old dragon insect came out of it, and then came to Chu Lingxiao. Respectfully: "master." "What''s going on these days when I''m away?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Hear that. The old dragon insect quickly replied: "tell the master that everything is OK, but during your absence, there are several destiny pages, floating out of the world in the ancient gate. It seems that someone called them out." But the old dragon bug. That''s right. The tone is uncertain. But his eyes are on the main heaven and earth somewhere, where there is an abyss. "Besides that, what else?" "No more." The old dragon insect respectfully replied. "Well, you keep looking here." When Chu Lingxiao was ready to leave, the old dragon insect suddenly couldn''t help saying: "master, that day''s life page..." "Let him go. If he wants to see, just let him continue." Chu Lingxiao dropped a word lightly and left directly. See here. The old dragon insect can only shake his head helplessly, and his mouth is full of uncontrollable smile. Destiny page. I''m afraid he is the only one in the world to know. What is destiny page. It''s a real historical record, not a common record. Once you get one page, you can really know what will happen in the future, and there is no mistake. In other words. Who can get it. Who can seize the opportunity in everything, and from the mountains and forests, the falling pages of destiny, but also not the same day. Because. There has been a false flower in the world of heaven and earth. Strictly speaking, the future ahead has been different for a long time. Even if the monks of the future world have recorded books, they are just useless. But those pages of destiny. But this world is the world, the real future record! But now. Chu Lingxiao doesn''t care! How can this not make him feel helpless. The old dragon insect shook his head, and then he went back to the mountains and forests. But now. Just below the abyss where the old dragon and insect looked, there was a burst of laughter, full of excitement and excitement. "Well, well, as I thought, there are so many secrets hidden in the heaven and earth of this life. The new destiny book is in that deep forest, interesting and interesting!" The speaker. It is the slender figure who came to the world of heaven and earth from the unknown future world. He spoke. The next moment. Directly excited from the bottom of the abyss stood up, still holding those pages of destiny. Although it''s not what he wants to see. But it''s enough for him to know. The world of heaven and earth, the original world, has long been born with a new destiny book. Before that, it had been kept in the dark, foolishly holding the old old classic. But now it seems. He hasn''t failed yet. As long as all these pages of destiny are in hand, he can really see the future of the world. Then, the same flowers, he will be able to get them! "Come on, let me see. How much more!" Think of it here. The mysterious young figure quickly sat down with his knees crossed. Then, a fine light flashed through his eyes. At the next moment, he extended his hand in the direction of mountains and forests. Though not really out of this abyss. But soon. You can see it. In the void, there are several destiny pages, flying towards him. You can''t help it. Straight let this mysterious young figure face, could not help showing a trace of smile. But what he didn''t know. In the Ninth Heaven. Chu Lingxiao is quietly watching this scene. Chapter 992 "What era do you think he came from?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. In an instant. The whole ninth heavy day, but in a moment into a quiet, now in Chu Lingxiao behind, still standing six people. It''s the legendary force, the founder. Just. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words is enough, but six people dare not answer. But. There are still some difficulties in my mind. They really didn''t expect that they have all stepped into the eternal giants. By right, few people in the world can be better than them. However. Under the abyss, hidden mysterious figures, they can feel that, even if the other party does not deliberately reveal their own breath, but that kind of subtle, unintentional let them feel the breath, but let them really feel no resistance. If the other side fights with six of them. I''m afraid none of them can resist. It''s hard to imagine. Such a strong man has appeared in their life. However, there is another question. Those in each other''s hands. What is it? "Don''t guess?" The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell again. Hearing this, the founder of the six legendary forces, snow youruo, couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. These people. The existence of concern. Where can they guess. "This man is the lifeblood of six. In other words, he is six of you." But just as they were, some people couldn''t help asking, Chu Lingxiao said a word, but it made the snow as quiet as six people, a pair of eyes, staring straight up, eyes full of shock and disbelief. Quiet. It was quiet. What did they hear?! This mysterious figure hidden under the abyss was conceived with the blood of six of them? Six of them? How could it be?! They haven''t seen each other yet. They don''t even know what they look like. How can they The blood of six of them? It''s still coming from a far away future world. Doesn''t that mean that the other side For a moment. The snow is as soft as six people and one heart, all of them are beating fast, and they feel more and more shocked. The world of heaven and earth. The existing history has been changed for a long time. No one or anything can be traced. But if this mysterious young figure. They are really born with the blood of six of them, that is to say, in the more distant future world, six of them are still alive! Otherwise. How can their blood breed an independent life? You can''t help it. In the heart of the six people, there is a trace of excitement and joy. If so, they don''t need to die in this life?! It''s just this moment. Chu Lingxiao''s next words, however, made the snow as gentle as six people''s heart, and all of them mentioned their voices and eyes in an instant. "If I tell you that your future body is dead, do you believe me or the man you see right now?" Silence! The voice fell. Snow youruo, the founder of these six legendary forces, just felt happy. At this moment, they were all silent. His eyes were dazed, and he stared at Chu Lingxiao. His eyes could not help but tremble all the time. If the snow is even softer, he asks: "yes Is it true? " The eyes of other legendary forces and founders are the same. They stare at Chu Lingxiao. "It''s not someone else who killed you, it''s the man of the abyss." The snow is as soft as the snow: "..." Everyone: "..." Confused. With the fall of Chu Lingxiao''s words, all the six legendary forces and founders are ignorant, and their brains are all blank. They can''t say a word at all. Who killed them. Yes This If someone else said this to them at the moment, they could not understand it at all, but Chu Lingxiao was different. They knew that with Chu Lingxiao''s strength, they didn''t care to lie to them. In an instant. In the eyes of six people, all of them are full of murderous intention. But when they think of each other''s strength, it is far better than them. All six people are like a deflated ball. All of a sudden, a heart sinks to the bottom. "Adult......" Snow youruo quickly kneels down to Chu Lingxiao, but as soon as she kneels down, she remembers why Chu Lingxiao still has six of them. When she comes to her mouth, she just says two words, but she can''t say it, and her face is full of bitter laughter. She wanted to ask Chu Lingxiao to help them. Think about it. Just remember. At that time, the same flowers, after their appearance, six of them, if not predestined, will also die. When the other five were just about to kneel down, they thought of it. Immediately. Embarrassment on all faces. You can''t help it. They all looked at each other with a wry smile. Alas For now, we can only go one step at a time. This one can tell them so much, which is enough for them to make an exception. "Go to the deep forest." But the next moment. Just when six people are helpless, unwilling and bitter, a faint voice falls in their ears. Immediately. It makes the snow as pleasant as six people. "Thank you..." Only when they just wanted to thank Chu Lingxiao, they found that Chu Lingxiao''s figure had disappeared in the long river of time. Under a wry smile. Six people no longer say anything, then they left the ninth day, and Chu Lingxiao in the long river of time, more like a lonely time visitor, walking in it. A light, crisp step. A long sound. Soon. Chu Lingxiao came to the side of the fake flower. "Interesting." The voice just dropped. In Chu Lingxiao''s hand, there were six different kinds of breath. Then, with a big wave of his hand, he was submerged in the fake flowers. "It''s a pity that you came too late. The test article is still the test article after all." And now. Under that abyss. After reading several pages of destiny records, the mysterious young figure''s face was more excited than before. The next moment, he couldn''t help it any more. He laughed and said: "so it is, so it is. It seems that as long as the inheritance of the six people is obtained, and they become the original, I can change all these things and change fate!!!" Last sentence. This mysterious young figure roared out directly, like venting all kinds of depression and helplessness in his heart during this period of time, which would be roared out by him in one breath, making his heart very comfortable. He thought he needed the same flower. But now it seems. There is no need for that. As long as he catches the six. Everything will change! But for such a person as him, just six giants, what is it? Chapter 993 But this mysterious young figure. But I don''t know. When he was trying to figure out how to capture the six legendary forces and founders, one by one, quietly and imperceptibly, under the abyss. In the deep forest at the entrance of the world. The snow is as gentle as six people, but they are already there. Following the steps of the old dragon and insect, they come to the deeper part of the mountains and forests. The snow is as soft as six people. I never thought that there was a huge golden castle hidden in the deeper part of this deep mountain forest. Holy as it is. But they can feel that this huge golden castle, I''m afraid, has existed for a long time than all six of them. Even. It''s probably longer than time. It''s more Otherwise. It''s impossible for them. As soon as they enter, their own state is affected, and there is a gray color. You know. This kind of practice state can only appear in the long river of time. Generally speaking. If we don''t reach the nine star ancient giant, we can''t step into the Ninth Heaven. But even so, there are not many nine star ancient giants willing to take risks and step into the Ninth Heaven, so we will have a long time. Because. Once that happens. In the way of self-cultivation, there will be irreparable faults. I''m afraid that this life will stop here forever. But in fact. Nine star ancient giant is just a standard to step into the long river of time. With the higher realm, in fact, the exclusion of the long river of time to the friars will be higher and higher. But it depends on the strength of the friars themselves and whether they can withstand the breath of the long river of time. But now. What do they see? Their bodies are gray. You should know that six of them are among the giants of ancient times. Their strength is so strong that they are far from the ordinary giants of ancient times and can be compared with them. Even if it is a long time, it is impossible for them to have such a situation. But now. Here In their eyes, they have not been very concerned about the deep mountains and forests, a mysterious golden castle, a thing that is not a product of practice, which makes them appear in such a state, which is simply incredible. As we all know. Only the way of practice and the things produced will resonate with the monks, but now a golden castle makes them feel the vicissitudes of life more ancient than the river of time. Far above the river of time! "It''s unbelievable that the breath here can''t be described in two words of time." Looking at the inside of the golden castle, you can''t help it anymore. You can''t help sighing from the bottom of your heart. Your beautiful eyes are trembling, and your eyes are full of shock and disbelief. The other five legendary forces, the founders, are also so surprised. Their faces are shaking, staring at the inside of the golden castle. Six people are just like the mortal world. When students just enter the school, they are full of curiosity and expectation. There is also a touch of flattery and fear in their eyes. As for why Or because of all these things, it''s really amazing. This golden castle is everywhere. Not to mention the glittering gold chandeliers hanging on the top of their heads, even a brick on the floor here makes them feel two words -- vicissitudes of life! A brick here! Even more ancient than the breath of time! It''s unbelievable! Let''s talk about it. Who can believe it? A brick is older than the river of time. What is the river of time? I''m afraid that is the most mysterious cultivation product in the world of monks. Although it is an extension of the heavenly way of the world of heaven and earth, it runs through the world of monks, from ancient times to the present, all the development history. Why can they see the future world? Because of the long time. If there is no time for a long river, monks are like headless flies. They don''t know about the future. They move forward step by step, let alone return to the past. No matter how many future time and space appear. How many past time and space have appeared. The friars are changing, the strongest in time and space are changing, but the only constant is one, the river of time. But now. A brick in a golden castle is even older than the breath of a long time. It''s not a cognitive problem, it''s already "Seriously, I can''t find it now. What can I say to describe all this at the moment? This It''s true... " With. Deeper into the inner part of the golden castle, the snow is like a pair of eyes. The whole body is shocked by this scene. It''s not fear, but excitement. Gooseflesh all over the body came out. It seems that all the blood in her body reminds her at this moment that being able to enter the golden castle will be the greatest glory of her life, even if she is given a long time in vain. Far less than here, what she saw. Along with snow youruo, the other five legendary forces, the founders, are even more open mouthed, open mouthed, eyes full of shock, unable to close for a long time. "When the little old man first came here, he had the same expression as you." Walk in the front. For the old dragon and insect who lead the way for six people, he also sighed with emotion. In the eyes of the old man, a glimmer of light flashed, which seemed to remind him of something at once. But. His words. But suddenly. Let the snow be as gentle as six people, the body startled for a while, this just saw this one scene after another in front of the eyes, but brought the shock, woke up. Six people who have returned to God. All eyes couldn''t help but look at the old dragon and insect. The snow was even more delicate and could not help asking: "I dare to ask, what is the origin of this golden castle, and how can the breath here be older than the river of time?" "The little old man doesn''t know. The little old man only hears one thing the master once said, and doesn''t know whether it''s true or not." Hear the inquiry of snow youruo. The old dragon insect smiled awkwardly. Obviously, he also heard it from Chu Lingxiao. It''s not sure whether it''s true or not. Even he himself is still uncertain. But the old dragon bug words, but it is a moment more aroused the curiosity of the snow as if six people, eyes more closely stare at the old dragon bug, very want to know what is. "What is it?" Snow if you can''t help but ask again. "The master once said that there were many cultivation products in the golden castle, and the first long river in the world came from here. The first heavenly way is the same, but specifically, the little old man didn''t dare to ask more, so he didn''t know whether it was true or not." The snow is as soft as the snow: "..." Everyone: "..." Chapter 994 Looking at a face of dull snow as six people. The old dragon insect can''t help shaking his head, and the corner of his mouth can''t help but show a bitter smile. Then. I didn''t pay any more attention. Because. At the beginning, he had the same expression as the six people in the snow. I''m afraid no one believed this kind of thing, even if it was said. Who would believe this kind of thing? Time is long. The products of this level of cultivation are all from this golden castle, and, you know, it''s still snow like six people understand. What can appear in this golden castle must not be ordinary, otherwise, they would not have felt that way before. "I have been instructed by the master to give you only six sticks of incense. Please hurry up." The old dragon insect stood by, threw down a word, and left directly. See here. The snow is as gentle as six people. They can''t help looking at each other. After looking at each other, they nodded and went in. Bang. It was like six people in the snow. At the moment when they walked in, the ancient gate immediately closed. The snow was as gentle as six people''s bodies, and suddenly they were shocked. "Time starts, six people in this world, six incense sticks, the eighteenth time!" The next moment. Then I heard a mechanical voice that made the six people feel more dignified and respectful. In an instant. The snow is as quiet as six people. They can''t help but be stunned. Today? Although there is a past and a future in the world of heaven and earth, it is uncertain which world belongs to the present, or there is no such world at all. Otherwise, why does the future world exist? But now. But this voice tells them that the world they live in is the world of this world! Six of them. It''s not a little guy. We have the ability to shuttle in the past and the future. We already know that the final future world is ten million years later. If there is today''s world, it should also be ten million years of the future world. But now. How could It''s like six people in the snow. I didn''t expect that when they came in, they came across the shocking truth, which made them feel guilty for a while. If so. What is the future world ahead? What''s the eighteenth time? It''s hard not to Before they came, this golden castle had people other than them come here? In front of the silent book mountain. The snow is as gentle as six people. They are all silent, and their brows are wrinkled. "Well, everyone, we''re not here to think about it. Don''t forget what we''re here for." But. If the snow is still quiet, it will react quickly. What she said. Immediately let the other five legendary forces, the founders, also instantly return to God. Immediately. Six people then walked to one after another book mountain, but in a moment, you look at me, I look at you, do not know how to do, they only know, Chu Lingxiao let them come here. But I don''t know. What should they do. You know. The mysterious figures they face are so powerful that only the one can suppress them with one hand. With them Can you really At the thought of this place, the eyebrows of the six people were even tighter, but at this time, the founder of the black dragon hall was upset and felt nowhere to be found. When his eyes are shining. Accidentally fell in the book mountain in front of him, when he just opened an ancient book, at this moment, he seemed to see something extremely incredible, a pair of eyes, all of a sudden straight stare up. After staring at the opened ancient book. His eyes could not be moved any more. "This is..." The next moment. The founder of the black dragon hall, looking at his breath, was in a hurry. Then, under the surprised eyes of Xue youruo and others, he brushed the ancient book directly and pulled it out of the book mountain in a flash. Take it to the ground. Just like looking at rare treasures, keep looking straight. "What''s the matter?" Immediately. Snow you if wait for a person, all by black dragon hall this founder of person, give make of a mist, some do not understand completely, what happened. But this moment. When Xue youruo and others were puzzled, they only heard the founder of the black dragon hall, a voice full of disbelief, even with a trace of trill: "No In the fifth century, I incarnate the heavenly way to create the first long river of time in the world. Later monks, who can create the second long river of time, this heavenly way, I will give it to him He is... " The voice fell. There was a sudden silence. Grunt! The founder of the black dragon hall, with a stiff face, swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Xue youruo and others also felt gooseflesh all over their bodies. They were shocked by this remark. The The fifth hundred! This Create the first river of time. Return to heaven! All this made them think of Chu Lingxiao. Apart from Chu Lingxiao, they couldn''t think of anyone else. But this five hundred They really can''t imagine what level they need to reach in order to live 500 lives in the world of the Lord! "Found it, found it, I found it!" And just then. The founder of the black dragon hall suddenly changed his face. Then he shouted excitedly. You can''t help it. There were several people in the snow, all of whom joined in. Soon. Six joss sticks passed. The six people left the golden castle, but when they just walked out of the mountains and forests, suddenly, in some space, a giant hand, like lightning, stretched out to this side. Next. A voice full of irresistible and supremacy fell down. "Six of you, come with me!" Chapter 995 This mysterious figure under the abyss. Has been waiting for a long time outside the mountains and forests. He had known for a long time that six people of snow youruo had gone to this deep mountain forest, but he also knew that Chu Lingxiao was standing behind this deep mountain forest, so he did not dare to step into it directly. I have been waiting for six people to come out. By his strength. If you want to capture the six ancient giants, in a blink of an eye, you won''t be shocked by that. As long as the snow as six people caught. Take a drop of blood. His fate will change. But this drop of blood is to condense everyone''s whole blood. In other words, a drop of blood will take a person''s life. So. He knows better. If there are six people in the snow, how can they agree? It''s better to take them back to the abyss first. Then, what should we do? It''s not up to him. To be honest. This mysterious young figure is right in plan. With his strength, it''s easy to catch six people in snow without any obstacles. Just. When his big hand stretched out towards the six people, he did not notice the expression of the six people at that time. He was calm and calm, as if he had expected it, and there was no panic on his face. Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment. Only saw that big hand, was about to hold the snow as if six people''s moment, but only heard one after another extremely strange explosion, from the snow as if six people''s body, spread out. I haven''t waited for this mysterious young figure to react and understand what''s going on. His pupils. It can''t help but shrink. Next. And he saw that his hand had turned to ashes before his eyes. "How could it be?!" In an instant. The mysterious young figure was shocked by this scene. The next moment. More consciously, the eye leaves the area. What kind of person is he? I don''t know how many times stronger than the ancient giant. Even if it is known that the future world, the ancient giant is the strongest, it is not his opponent. But now. What did he see? The six ancient giants were able to block his power. They not only shook him back, but also turned their hands into ashes on the spot! From the beginning to the end. He didn''t even react, which was beyond his imagination. Is this the eternal giant in his cognition? "These six people are weird?!" Suddenly. This mysterious young figure, who was shocked and turned back to God in a moment, still didn''t leave this area of the sky, stopped in the void and stared at the snow as if six people didn''t let go, but his body was very strange, even if he was in the void. But now. In the whole world of heaven and earth, no one can see his real body, even if he is standing there. Even ancient giants. Even. There are also several nine star ancient giants. I didn''t notice anything different. They just vaguely felt that there was a huge vibration just coming from the direction of the deep mountains and forests. In addition, there was nothing else. But now the deep mountains and forests have become more mysterious in their eyes. Normal days. They have not been untested. Just. They can never penetrate into the deep mountains and forests. When they saw that there were six strange young men and women standing outside, they couldn''t help being stunned. Because. In the eyes of these ancient giants, the snow is as gentle as six people, which is too strange. But the breath in the body is not like that from the future world monks. But since he is a monk of this life. As ancient giants, how could they not know each other? But the next moment. When they couldn''t help but want to test the six people, they were not waiting for their divine sense, but they were directly shaken out by Qi Qi at the moment when they touched the six people''s body. "This is..." You can''t help it. This group of ancient giants, who are scared, are sweating, white and unbelievable, and their eyes are full of horror and dumbness. It''s all today. They didn''t feel the breath of the characters above the nine star ancient giant, but now they find that no matter which of the five realms, they can''t compare with the six people in front of them. They even feel. Even if it is the future world, six legendary forces, the first master, all here, I am afraid it is not as good as one of them! For a moment. As if the whole world of heaven and earth had become very quiet. All the ancient giants, with their eyes wide open, looked in the direction of the mountains and forests. At the next moment, they could not help but swallow their throats. But now. What all people don''t know is that the real powerful person is always in their sight, but his real body is not what ordinary monks can detect. Look at the whole world. There are only a few people. One is the huge cold figure under the lava of the volcano, the other is the cold and gorgeous woman in a cape on the top of the mountain. It''s just the two of them. It''s not as good as the old dragon and insect in the deep mountains and forests. Look carefully. Just vaguely, I feel that there is someone standing over the mountains and forests, but I can''t really see each other''s appearance. But the old man of the Dragon insect actually saw it, not so much the old man of the Dragon insect is special, but his eyes are very special. In the void. It''s also a young man with a beautiful face and hair. It''s just that his appearance seems to be affected by this time and space, but it''s constantly changing. The state is very unstable. And this mysterious young figure. After staring at the snow you Ruo six people for a long time, there was a trace of unwillingness in their eyes. After holding their fists tightly, they took a look at the ninth heavy queen with fear, and then left. Although he did not know why only six ancient giants could block his power. But he knows. Stay longer. I''ll make Chu Lingxiao angry. However, when I realized that the terrorist force around my body had finally disappeared, the snow was as gentle as six people, which relieved me of my burden. It''s just for the whole world, all the ancient giants. The snow is as gentle as the strength of these six people. It''s already in their mind, ranking first. Immediately. One by one, they were all nervous, their eyes were full of awe, and there was a trace of uneasiness. Because. They still don''t know who the six people are. They have never heard of such strength! "It''s done. Haven''t you come back?" But in the heart of all the ancient giants, when they were full of doubts, a faint voice came out of the Ninth Heaven. The body of all the ancient giants who were shocked on the spot was suddenly shaken again. Wait until they react. He had already seen that the snow was as gentle as six people, like obedient children, who left in a hurry and flew to the Ninth Heaven. This moment. There was a dead silence. Chapter 996 "This man, really..." On the top of that towering mountain top, the cold and gorgeous woman with hair around her head was also stunned for a long time, and then finally reflected from the incredible eyes, and her face was bitter. Immediately. He smiled bitterly and shook his head. Disappeared on the top of the mountain. Once upon a time. She thought that if she could unite the nine worlds, she would have no fear of anyone in the world. Even in the future, no one would be her opponent. But today. The appearance of six strangers. Let her really feel, what is the four words of sitting in the well and watching the sky, that gas field, is really too powerful, but she did not think that the snow is like six people, even know Chu Lingxiao. Chu Lingxiao''s words. The six people were so frightened that they flew to the Ninth Heaven in a hurry. Such characters were far beyond her comprehension. "Alas..." Under the hot magma, the huge cold figure also immediately gave out a sigh full of powerlessness, and then once again into the hot magma. It seems that this drill. He planned not to come out again. The rest of the ancient giants, let alone, shook their heads with a wry smile and disappeared into the mountains. They wanted to see the Ninth Heaven. But now it seems. I don''t know when Ma Yue will have this chance. Even so powerful six figures. All under the control of that man. They really don''t know who else can break Chu Lingxiao''s Ninth Heaven ban. ¡­¡­ The ninth day. The snow is as soft as six people. They stand outside the river for a long time and dare not go in. The power of the mysterious figure. Once they felt it, more terrible than they had imagined. According to their estimate. I''m afraid the other side has to be a god ancient giant. But even so. But he was also shaken back. Fortunately. In that golden castle, they found something that changed their fate. Otherwise, they would have been captured by the other side. "You six, come in." The next moment. A faint voice came out of it. Smell the words. As if six people were in the snow, their bodies suddenly tightened. Then they looked at each other and went in directly. When they saw Chu Lingxiao again. That''s a surprise. Fake flowers in front of you. Five petals that didn''t bloom, one of them has already opened, making the air of this fake flower more sacred than before. But in a flash. The snow is as soft as six people''s eyes, and suddenly flash across a very bright world, which is revealed from the fake flower, but when they look at the fake flower again, there is nothing. You can''t help it. Let snow as if six people stupefied. "Hallucinations?" But. The voice just dropped. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way: "this is not an illusion, you can call it the lost world." Lost world? Hear these five words. If the snow is like six people, it''s a lost world. What is it? But Chu Lingxiao asked again: "do you really think that no one in the world has ever tried to find the same flower except me?" In an instant. Chu Lingxiao''s words immediately made the snow as soft as six people''s heart, suddenly tightening. But. There was a slight embarrassment on his face. Don''t say that. Once upon a time. They don''t think that there will be the same flowers in this world, it''s just an impossible thing. But now. They have already believed. Because. The false flower in front of us is the truth. But Chu Lingxiao tells them at the moment that there are other people who are looking for the same flowers, which really makes them feel extremely incredible. For a long time, they thought that only Chu Lingxiao was alone "It''s a pity that they failed and were wiped out by the power between the heaven and the earth..." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s another sentence is to make the snow as gentle as six people. They have learned some secrets from the golden castle. The first long river of time was created by Chu Lingxiao. But now. Chu Lingxiao said the power between heaven and earth. That is to say, heaven is not the real master, but if not, what else? Of course. If the snow is like six people, it will not be understood in any way. Because. This is what Chu Lingxiao has been looking for. Only the same flower can give him the answer. In fact. The world that just appeared in this fake flower is the reappearance of the past scene. However, without this fake flower, you will never know these things. That''s why Chu Lingxiao would call those artificial losers. Ability. Creating a fake flower is one thing. But it''s another thing to have the strength to resist all external factors. "You six, since you have been to that golden castle, you should know, what can be said, what can not be said?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. As soon as I heard that. Just immersed in the fake flowers, the snow is as gentle as six people. Immediately, they are scared and return to their senses. Then, they kneel down to Chu Lingxiao and nod their heads. Of course they do. They don''t know. Even the first long river of time comes from there, especially from this one. Even if this one doesn''t remind them, they won''t reveal half a word to the public. If it doesn''t work, it will directly lead to death. But what they still can''t forget is those mountains of books "Now there is one thing that needs six of you to do for me." The voice fell. The snow was as soft as six people, all of them raised their heads at once, without any hesitation. There was a voice on the ground: "please do as you please!" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "it''s time for this fake flower to appear. I want you six to go to the future world and tell the monks that you can enter this world now." "But remember, boundaries, only in a million years, get it?" In an instant. The snow is as soft as six people quickly say in unison: "got it!" To be honest. Since the resurrection of six of them, they have never been to other places. This time, they are really looking forward to going to the future world. "Well, then you go." Chu Lingxiao waved gently. The next moment. If there were six people in the snow, they quickly stood up and left the long river of time. Although their fate had avoided being killed by the mysterious figure, now their lives are still on Chu Lingxiao. Either way. They will listen to Chu Lingxiao, which is the only way for them to survive. "This day is finally coming. The same flower, I want to see what you are hiding." Chapter 997 Millions of years to come. It''s not just the six legendary forces, the heyday of that era. There are many future worlds. But. There is only one truly powerful life, and with the snow as gentle as six people, they have entered the six legendary forces. In the heyday of this life, they all have some feelings. Look at the world ahead. All of them have a sense of isolation. "It seems that the inheritance left by the six of us is now in this world, reaching the point where no one can reach it." The founder of the black dragon hall sighed heartily. Just. Soon. When snow if a word, fall down, his face suddenly can not help showing a trace of bitter smile. "It''s just this kind of invincibility. It''s only for this life. Between you and me, they are just like ants, let alone..." Although the snow is so quiet that it can''t be finished, it means that all the founders of legendary forces have understood it. You can''t help it. Everyone''s face, can''t help but show a trace of bitterness. "Well, everyone, we''re not here with emotion. Don''t forget that one. Tell us what we''ve done." The snow is as soft as a reminder. But. Just as she said this, a white dress suddenly appeared beside her without any sign. Come on. It''s Chu Lingxiao. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao came suddenly, the founder of the six legendary forces, Xue youruo, was stunned on the spot. Unexpectedly, Chu Lingxiao followed. Immediately. All hurriedly walked up to him and bowed to Chu Lingxiao, but they were puzzled. It''s enough to have them here. There''s no need for this. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "you six, go." When seeing Chu Lingxiao waving his hand gently, six people were afraid of any hesitation and left in a hurry. With their six identity, strength. There''s no need to go anywhere else. As long as we go to the six legendary forces, then the six legendary forces will speak out, and the whole future world will know about the lifting of the ban. As for why Chu Lingxiao came. But. I want to see it. Now. In the time and space of the future world, which is far beyond a million years, there are still those people who dare to take his words as the wind in their ears and want to come to that world from a more distant future world and compete for the same flower. He has been for the fake flower. It creates an excellent blooming environment. Now wait and see who is the one who is destined. The future world of one million years is a boundary. The future world that is more distant in the future is not what he wants. As for why. Because. When he came to the Ninth Heaven and turned the Ninth Heaven into ashes, it was the time when the snow was as gentle as six people. When he stayed in the ninth day, everything began from that time. Then there are six legendary forces. Six people were the first witnesses. This is because. The legendary forces and the heyday of the legendary forces are the fruits. Origin and extinction. Since it started in this way, it should end with the monks of this era. Only the monks of this period. Among them. Only then can appear can let the false flower, the full bloom predestined person. If the monks of the future world intervene in it, they will be those who break the fate. This is the last thing Chu Lingxiao would allow. Otherwise. He will not use the life of six immortal giants to warn those who are the strongest in time and space. And will not step into the heaven of the future world for thousands of years. All of this. It''s all about creating opportunities for the same flowers. But. Now it seems. The death of the six immortal giants still hasn''t made these more distant future world, the strongest in time and space feel afraid. Now there are still people ready to move. It''s coming from a more distant world. Ready to step into this world. On that day, Chu Lingxiao killed the master of the ancient mountain and the four immortal giants. At this point. There are five or six of the most powerful people in time and space gathered here. Each of them comes from the extremely distant future world. In fact, compared with the masters of ancient mountains, their strength is not weak. For those who are the strongest in time and space. What will false flowers mean to them? As long as they can get it. All the secrets of the world will be in their eyes without any cover, such as the world of mortals and children''s arithmetic. They will never need to go through multiple tests to find out, but will be able to see through at a glance. And the way to practice. If we can reach this level. Do they need to practice all the time in order to be invincible? This is undoubtedly the existence of the creation monks. So. For countless years. All the monks don''t know where they come from, and how can they believe that the same flower exists? But now. The facts are in front of us. In this world, there is such a flower. Such a flower. In front of me. How could they give up? "What about the others, have you arrived?" In the gap between time and space, the most powerful of time and space are gathered together. They are not in a hurry to step into the future world for millions of years. They are waiting for others. This time, there are not only six of the most powerful of time and space, but also at least eight of them. In the eyes of the strongest in time and space. A certain life in the past. It''s really incredible that there was an ancient god giant. They also saw the death of the five ancient immortals giant at the peak of that day, but they pondered for several days in their own time and space. They still felt that they could not give up the flower. Things that should not exist. Just get it. Then they can have everything. Besides, they will never believe that in the future, daotianting in the world will wait for death, and let it watch this fake flower and be picked by others. Since daotianting can become the strongest in all future time and space. There must be some horrible means that even these immortal giants can''t understand. May not be able to suppress an ancient god giant. "Why, not yet?" It''s the end of time. There is another one who is the most powerful in time and space. Some of them are impatient. The brows of the other who are the most powerful in time and space are a little tight and wrinkled. They are only one step away from entering the more pseudo flowers and more full-bodied time and space. Seriously. At the moment, they can''t stand it. According to the truth, they have jointly invited the Taoist temple. The most powerful monk in history, the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan, can''t be indifferent. "Daotianting, don''t you send someone over soon?" Chapter 998 Only. This is the most powerful person in time and space. He is the top of the immortal ancient giant. As soon as he finished this sentence, he hasn''t waited for the reply from several other strong people of the same rank. I just heard it. Bang! In an instant. The strongest speaker of time and space, the whole body, is instantly turned into ashes. Quiet! It was quiet. This moment. In the future, there is no sound in the space-time gap. The most powerful people in the rest of the space-time just stare at the most powerful person in the space-time like a ghost. They stare at the position where they stand and the cold sweat of their whole body. This What''s up! All the strongest people in time and space are confused at this moment. They don''t understand what happened just now. Let a immortal giant peak directly, dead! And the next moment. A faint voice, and then, slowly fell down, such as a breeze, extremely lightly fell in the ear of all the time and space strongest people, on the spot directly scared of their whole body gooseflesh, all came out. "It seems that you ants really want to have a try, don''t you?" "Well, I''ll do it now." The voice fell. All the strongest people in time and space can''t help but stare at each other. When they hear these two words, they can''t help but flash a white figure in their mind. The sound. They are too familiar. That day. They are coming from the future world. When they rush here, they also see a scene that makes them thrilled and tremble. But today. They dare to come here. It is believed that the world''s strongest force in the future, daotianting, will never let go of an uncertain factor like this. How long has daotianting been standing on all future time and space? The Taoist. It is also the top of the ancient giant. How can we tolerate the past world? There is an ancient god giant, which undoubtedly threatens the status of Taoism. So. They believe. Even though the Taoist can''t come in person, what''s the deep foundation of the Taoist temple? It''s said that there are several treasures in the treasure house of the Taoist temple that can suppress the ancient giant gods. So. Before they came, they invited daotianting. However, daotianting did not give them any response. But they knew it. Tao Tianting and so on exist. It''s a symbol of a monk who is detached. No response. It doesn''t mean you won''t make it. If it had been before, daotianting might have been able to continue to watch the fire from the shore calmly, because, although each of them has the strength of the most powerful in time and space, they will not threaten daotianting after all. They can''t either. If they don''t try. This fake flower can be the same flower, so they have no chance to get it. But now. But it''s different. The appearance of an ancient god giant. It can completely crush the strongest of all time and space, even if the two immortal giants of daotianting come to the top. It''s a sudden presence. Is daotianting not in a hurry? But they didn''t think that the man in white they saw that day actually appeared again. Even though they can''t see each other''s real body now, they can kill the most powerful person in time and space like this, and the voice. Who else can there be? Bang! Bang! Bang! But before these leftover time and space strongmen can react, there will be three more figures, which will turn into ashes in front of them. This moment. Only a few of the most powerful of time and space, a pair of eyes, will be scared to stare out, full of fear and stupidity. "Dao Tianting, why hasn''t it appeared!" But it''s not these things that really make them feel desperate, but they can''t figure it out anyway. It''s time for all of them. How come the people of daotianting haven''t appeared yet? Is it true that daotianting is just like this, watching each other dominate the past? This is a fake flower. Do you want to give up?! Bang! After a blast. "No!!!!!" Only to hear the last voice full of despair, and whine, echoing in this future time and space gap for a long time, and finally turned into a void. These are the strongest in time and space. Even when they die, they still don''t understand why they don''t believe in Tianting. They really can''t do anything with an ancient god giant. The other side is so domineering. It is undoubtedly to announce to all the future time and space strongmen that no matter who it is, it is impossible to cross him and enter that life. Among them. It also includes daotianting. This has been regarded as the provocation of naming and naming, but in their eyes, daotianting did not respond at all. Chu Lingxiao has finished all this. Eyes from the future space-time gap, slowly back, as if nothing happened, the eyes are still so dull, quiet. At this moment of the earth. But it''s getting more and more restless. Especially the time and space of the local Lord. There are several spirits, flying freely in the time and space of the Lord of the prefecture, not controlled by many magistrates. It''s not that they can''t control it. But the level of these souls is far beyond their control. Even though it''s dead. Extremely fragile. Consciousness is not there. It''s not as majestic and inviolable as before, but it''s still the peak of immortal ancient giant. It''s the first time in their prefecture to receive such level of soul. And other prefectural time and space. Let alone. Those who are the strongest in the future time and space died. The monks in the future time and space seemed to be less constrained. The trend of the dead is that Mount Tai collapses in front of them, increasing all the time. This makes the time and space of these prefectures bitter. On the other side. The top ten yamas in the prefecture, carrying ten life and death books together, suppressed the souls of the most powerful people in time and space. "Hoo ~" as the first Yama in the earth, I can''t help but take a deep breath of relief and wipe the sweat channel on my face: "fortunately, they are all souls now. The book of life and death has a natural restraint on them. Otherwise, with the strength of ten of us, I''m afraid it may not be able to..." The sky is huge to say again and stop, helplessly wry smile. Their dungeons. There are only two immortal giants at the peak. If there is no book of life and death, I''m afraid that the whole order of the prefecture will be in chaos. The other nine Yanluo, who were also like this, shook their heads helplessly. "Yeah, it''s just a day like this, I''m afraid there will be later..." As soon as I heard that. Including Tianju, all of Yanluo was silent and didn''t want to mention the reasons. "I just don''t know what happened to this heaven. Until now, I don''t see it." "It''s really not like the nature of Tao Lord Chu Xuanyuan." Chapter 999 The silence of daotianting. Even the underworld didn''t understand. In their eyes. Daotianting is the most powerful existence in all future time and space, and the Taoist is the peak of the ancient god giant. There should be no movement. But. Think about it. They were relieved. Because. In their eyes, Chu Lingxiao''s identity is likely to be that person. He is the only one who has won the honor of the past and the present. Otherwise. A fake flower. How could it have come from this? But at this moment, daotianting. It is called the dream of monks by all monks in the future world for thousands of years. The supreme palace they want to enter is surprisingly quiet and silent. The atmosphere was very depressing. Cold. Even. Even in the air, there is a trace of anger and unwillingness. The whole court is up and down, but it is dead. No one wants to speak first. The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan. Still sitting on the top of the high cloud with knees crossed, the whole body is full of an ethereal atmosphere, which makes people feel very detached. And below. The king of Chu and other powerful people of heaven all sat there without saying a word. After a long time. The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan finally calmed down and said: "let''s talk about it. What should we do now The voice falls. For a while. The atmosphere of silence is much stronger. See here. Chu Xuanyuan''s face also sank slightly. He was very depressed. He thought that he was the top of the ancient giant and the strongest in all time and space. He really reached the point where there was no one before him and no one after him. He has absolute confidence, it can be said that the world, in addition to the crown of the ancient and modern people in the future. It''s heaven and earth. The sky and the sea. No one is his opponent. To heaven. As if he was joking with him, he met Chu Lingxiao, who seemed destined to be his star buster. As long as the other party is present. His strength can''t be exerted at all. He doesn''t take control at all. As soon as the other party leaves, his strength is better. If it wasn''t for this. How can he ask others. The next moment. The king of Chu, who had been silent for a long time, couldn''t help but say: "Taoist Lord, I think it''s better to ask for the destiny wheel, let me try it later, not necessarily can''t take the other side!" Destiny wheel! This sentence of the king of Chu, once dropped, especially those three words, instantly made all the people in the temple of heaven, like beating chicken blood, raise their heads directly. There was a glimmer of excitement in his eyes. Last time. Because Chu Lingxiao was present, and the other side was an ancient god giant, they didn''t dare to move at all. Their Taoist masters were in a strange state, which really made their hearts cold. But after that. Wait for them to calm down. It''s not that there''s no way to suppress each other. They say to heaven. The most powerful force in the future world can be Chu Xuanyuan, the leader of Taoism, and the two top powers of the ancient immortals. Besides, there are treasures in the treasure house that can rival the ancient immortals. The strongest. It''s the destiny wheel. Even if the Taoist master of his own family can exert all his power, it will take half a breath of incense to get rid of the shackles of the destiny wheel. If you let destiny turn against that man. They say to heaven. There is no need to be threatened by that man again. After all, in their view, Chu Lingxiao is powerful, but in terms of real strength, he is not their opponent. They know that, too. There are a lot of people in the world who restrain each other. Just like rats and cats, sheep and wolves, it''s natural blood suppression, and monks are no exception. It''s just going up with the realm. This kind of mutual restraint has become less and less. However, they did not expect that this kind of thing would fall on their Taoist temple, the Taoist Lord. "Destiny wheel?" Hearing the words of the king of Chu, the Taoist priest Chu Xuanyuan hesitated a little, frowning slightly, and some didn''t know whether to use it or not. It''s not that he is willing to let Chu Lingxiao ride on his head all the time. It is. This wheel of destiny. It''s said that there is a big secret hidden in it. It''s possible for the friar to get the golden token of the Ninth Heaven. The nine cards in one and the golden nine dragons. Even if he is the Lord of heaven. Even if he is the supreme power of the ancient gods. Still want to get. Only he knew in his heart how terrible the golden nine dragons card was. The king of ancient beasts in the Ninth Heaven was a Taoist giant. If he can control it. Then I will not be subject to this restraint any more. Because. Jiuchongtian. It exists in all time and space. If he can control it, no matter where Chu Lingxiao hides, he can control the ancient beast king and chase Chu Lingxiao. As long as he kills the other side, who can stop their way to heaven? Seeing the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan, he hesitated. The king of Chu couldn''t help but say: "Lord, don''t hesitate, this time and that time, now it''s about the dignity of our heaven. All the future time and space strongmen at the lower level are looking at it." As soon as I heard that. The rest of the Taoist temple and the other immortal giant peak also have a tight brow. They quickly say: "yes, Taoist, do you really intend to endure the insult that day?" Say. This immortal giant named Qu Mo continued: "Lord Tao, as long as you give the wheel of destiny to me and the king of Chu, I promise I will come to see you with each other''s head!" To be honest. The terror of the wheel of destiny. Throughout the whole daotianting, there are only two giants of ancient immortals. They have seen each other before, and the rest of them have only heard the rumors. However, they are good at Kung Fu and are surprised to hear this. You can''t help it. Can''t help but look at each other, eyes are all slightly trembling. It seems that the rumor is true. The terror of the destiny wheel is really only under the leader of the heaven court. Then it will certainly kill the man and let them return all the humiliation they have suffered to the other side! "Well, in that case, this seat will give you the wheel of destiny." The next moment. The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan no longer hesitated. He killed Chu Lingxiao first. As for the ninth golden card, as long as the destiny wheel is not damaged, he has a chance to find it. Immediately. A golden light, then submerged in the sea of knowledge of the king of Chu. "This is the key to the treasure house. Go and get it. In addition to the wheel of destiny, there are two treasures. You can also take them together. But remember, if you can''t kill each other, return immediately." The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan said lightly: "I believe there are three treasures in hand, even if you can''t cut each other, you can..." But not yet. The king of Chu was so confident that he knelt down on one knee and interrupted the words of the Taoist, Chu Xuanyuan. Then he said in a voice: "Taoist, you can rest assured that the power of the destiny wheel should be more clear to you. It''s impossible to kill that man!" "Good! My brother, then go! " Chapter 1000 And the world of millions of years to come at this moment. The founder of six legendary forces, such as Xue youruo, finally managed what Chu Lingxiao gave them. These monks of the future world. At first, I was very surprised. I didn''t think of it at all. Chu Lingxiao was willing to lift the ban, not to mention that Chu Lingxiao sent people to inform them. But now. Whoever it is. There are no six legendary forces. Those masters are shocked. It''s just like setting off a huge wave. When they know that the snow is as gentle as six people, they are the legendary forces and founders. Their heads are numb and their eyelids are jumping wildly. There are six legendary forces among them. What are their founders! The most shocking. Those legendary forces, the first masters, even though most of them have been abandoned, still feel that they can''t believe it. They all have goose bumps. All along. They all think. Their inheritance comes from the understanding of heaven. Therefore, they can become the current status. However, they are not the real masters at all, and they are still just the latecomers. Now. This million year future world, somewhere in the void. The founder of the six legendary forces, including Xue youruo, came to the front of Chu Lingxiao with a group of legendary forces and those masters. Among them. There are not only the abandoned masters of heliansheng, but also masters with perfect accomplishments. But they are now. Goodbye to Chu Lingxiao. But all of them could not help but lower their heads and dare not look at Chu Lingxiao. Among them, the most powerful body shaking was the first master of the future Hall, xianlinglong, and the ninth master of the future Hall. The fairy is exquisite. As the first master of the hall of the future, although she had known the horror degree of Chu Lingxiao from the mouth of heliansheng, now, she did not expect that Chu Lingxiao''s strength was so terrible. Again. She couldn''t believe it. All the legendary forces, including their Hall of the future, even had founders, but they felt that they saw the existence of the only true God in the world. Now. But in front of Chu Lingxiao, one by one respectful like a student, standing by, dare not speak. You know. At first. When their future Hall, the founder, came to inform her, she thought that she had met a liar, and she didn''t want to see each other at all. Prepare to let one person at will and send the other away. Only later. When they break in. Only by covering the sky with one hand and using only one breath can she give the power of repression to understand what real power is. But when the other side told herself that she was the founder of the future temple, she felt more unimaginable. But now. It''s such a powerful and horrible person, but when standing beside Chu Lingxiao, he looks like a servant respectfully, falling into her eyes, more like he dare not breathe. Xianlinglong suddenly saw more and more, and felt that his heart was cold. The next moment. I dare not raise my head again. The ninth master of the hall of the future, needless to say, used to think that she would catch up with Chu Lingxiao one day. But now, thinking about how unhappy she was when she first met her partner, she immediately felt how lucky she was. That day. If she can''t help it. I''m afraid I don''t know how to die. "All here?" Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice then fell to the ears of all the people present. This sentence. Light as it is. But when it comes to these legendary forces and masters, they feel as heavy as a thousand Jun. their scalp is even more numb. No one dared to look up. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "I''m calling you to tell you that you can go to the Ninth Heaven of that life now. There is a fake flower that is about to become the same flower. Who among you can make it fully bloom, I will give this flower to that person." "Do you understand?" But even Chu Lingxiao''s words. It''s very clear. But this moment. When what false flowers. The same flowers. These words, when they fall to everyone''s ears, are quiet for a moment. All the legendary forces and masters were stunned for a long time, and then they reacted. Chu Lingxiao just said something. Suddenly, a pair of eyes glared sharply, and his face was unbelievable and shocked. Breathe. It is also becoming more and more urgent. The brain is all in a few seconds, and it becomes a blank in an instant. Did they just hear you right? The same flowers? In this world, there is such a thing! How could it be?! A moment''s work. Confused. They were all confused. All the people, even the legendary forces, the first masters of xianlinglong, were all raised by Chu Lingxiao''s words and startled hair. What on earth did they hear! The same flowers! My God!!! Is that the secret of the Ninth Heaven! Hiss! This moment. When everyone finally recovered from the shock, they could not help but take a deep breath from the bottom of their hearts. But they were even more shocked by the words behind Chu Lingxiao, who can make it fully bloom. Just give it to someone! This flower Don''t you At the thought of this place, all the founders of the legendary forces are numb and have no thoughts. It''s like the whole people are frozen, close to the edge of petrifaction. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then waved and said lightly: "now you can go there." Finish. Then slowly turned around, looked to the more distant future world, as if at this moment, there is something approaching here. But look at it. In the hearts of these masters, the six legendary forces were even more dazed. Finally, they had to bow to Chu Lingxiao and return to their own area to prepare for that life. For whatever reason. They are going to see the fake flower with their own eyes. Seeing all the people leave, the snow is as gentle as six people. They can''t help laughing. They walk carefully to Chu Lingxiao and ask: "adult, let''s..." Even the masters of the legendary forces have gone. What''s the use of them staying here. But just when the snow is as soft as six people and they are ready to leave. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way: "you wait here first, I will send you a few things later." As soon as I heard that. The snow was as quiet as six people, and they were stunned immediately. Things? What? "It can make six of you become the peak of the immortal giant." All founders: "..." Chapter 1001 Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words. All legendary forces and founders are ignorant. Look at me one by one, and I don''t understand what Chu Lingxiao is talking about. What makes them the pinnacle of immortals? Is there such a thing in the world? They are just stepping into the eternal giant now. They are far from the peak of the immortal giant. I don''t know how long it will take. Something. Can they step into the peak of the immortal giant in an instant? But at this time. The future world of millions of years suddenly began to shake violently. The future world changed from bright to dark without any sign. Above the whole void. The city turned into a scene of the sun. What''s more terrifying is that this void, at this moment, has split several huge openings, and the extremely cold breath has swept the whole future world in an instant. Those legendary forces and all the masters who have just returned to their own areas are also ignorant. They are preparing to leave. How can they have such a strange scene in their life? Even their characters feel a sense of infiltration, and they are slowly falling down from those gaping holes, one after another. It made their hearts tremble. The breath of terror also made all monks stay in the same place. Because. They had never felt that such a terrible power would make all the future racial world tremble. You know. The future world. No longer like the past world, all the heaven and earth families have a world of Lord, but every future race has a world of Lord, heaven and earth. Now, all the world of Lord, heaven and earth are shaking. What does this mean? This power. They have gone far beyond the limits of their life, which the monks can reach. They even feel that they are vulnerable like a mortal under this power. This moment. Even the founder of these legendary forces, the snow youruo, was shocked, and his face was dull and dumb. They can feel it. There are two forces that are superior to the giants of the ages. They are approaching towards this world, from a more distant future world! But Chu Lingxiao was very calm. Just a light way: "now that I''m here, I don''t have much time to play tricks with you." The voice fell. He heard only two extremely cold voices and fell down. "You dare to be so calm when you are dying. Do you really think that heaven is made of mud?" The next moment. Then I saw two cold figures, from the void, those cracks appeared. Come on. However, it is the two immortal giants of daotianting, the king of Chu and Qumo. The reason why they really dare to come. Except for the wheel of destiny. There is another reason. It is from the treasure house of their way to heaven that all the treasures that can suppress the ancient giants of God are obtained. They believe. With these treasures, even if their strength is not as good as Chu Lingxiao''s, they can cut off each other. Anyway. They only need to destroy these treasures, their own strength, and the rest, they just need to look at them. The power of these treasures. Together. Even the Taoist master of the heaven, the ancient giant and the most powerful, must exert all his strength to deal with it. They don''t believe that Chu Lingxiao can survive under the power of these treasures! The snow standing far away is like six people. The heart is also suddenly a tight. Although I don''t know who the two are, the breath of each other is too cold and horrible. Even those of them. Just look with your eyes. I feel pain in my eyes. This moment. In the future world of this world, all the monks are silent. The six legendary forces, the master level figures, are more fist tight than fist. Their faces are white and shaking. From their sight. Although they couldn''t see Wang and Qu Mo clearly, they could still see the face of snow youru and others, who were extremely afraid. For a while. All the legendary forces, these masters, and one heart all trembled involuntarily. The founders of Lianyungang, people of such strength. They''re scared like this. You can imagine. They were shocked by how much strength these two sudden monks had achieved, by how they looked at each other, or by how far they came from the future world. Once upon a time. They have always thought that the world they live in is the real future world. Time and space ahead. No more. Now it seems that this is not the case at all. "Since you take my words as the wind in your ear, this time, you won''t have to live." But for the king of Chu, Qu Mo''s rebuke, Chu Lingxiao only said lightly: "if you have any moves, please come out quickly. This time, I will let you die very clearly." As soon as I heard that. The king of Chu, Qu Mo''s two faces were even colder to the extreme, and they were even more furious in their eyes. They come from heaven. All the way. Only thinking about one thing, that is to kill Chu Lingxiao and clear the shame for them. In fact, they hope that their Taoist will do it. But it''s a pity. The limitation of time and space in the future, the ancient god giant, is unable to come to this world. "Good!" As Chu Xuanyuan''s brother, the king of Chu can''t hide his anger any more. He clenched his teeth tightly and said: "let''s see why we are afraid of all the future time and space. If you didn''t take advantage of our emptiness last time, you can also make us suffer such humiliation!" Boom! The voice fell. Then he saw a huge ink page, which burst out from the sea of knowledge of the king of Chu. It was extremely bright, like a red sun, floating in the void. The power of terror. In a flash, there are two words - Destiny - around this world, in every corner, and in all future racial world! This is the wheel of destiny! It can dominate the fate of all the lower strata in the future, but the disadvantage is that if it is used, the destiny wheel will be less. So. The Taoist Chu Xuanyuan will hesitate. You know, there may be the Ninth Heaven gold card hidden in it. In the eyes of the king of Chu. Last time, they had the chance to take out the wheel of destiny in time. It was Chu Lingxiao''s turn to ride on their head. Now, the wheel of destiny is in hand. Even if it''s the ancient god giant, what can it do? With the power of the wheel of destiny, it ascends to the top. The king of Chu said coldly: "Qu Wang, sacrifice all your things. Don''t waste time with him any more. After beheading him, you and I can directly take the fake flower for the Lord of the Tao Chapter 1002 That said. Fear is fear. That''s for me, too. Snow youruo, the founder of these six legendary forces, shook their heads helplessly after hearing the words of the king of Chu. Although they don''t know the king of Chu, Qu Mo, who they are. But they knew who Chu Lingxiao was. Crown the past, the present and the future. He is the only one. These ten words, no matter who they are, do not work. But. Obviously. The king of Chu and Qu Mo didn''t realize the problem at all. After hearing these words from the king of Chu, Qu Mo only saw that the ancient giant of daotianting immortal had a big hand. In an instant. From his knowledge of the sea, he immediately flew out five incomparably bright magic swords, which seemed to set off under the deep sea, and on the body of the sword, it was cold. The scene of the sun. Intertwined. But also burst out a very sacred breath, vaguely, you can see a huge slender figure, carrying hands, standing on the void. Majesty. Cold. Sacredness is inviolable. For a while. Even the king of Chu and Qu Mo can''t help but stare at it. This is the second time they have seen this scene. Last time. It was also the first time that they saw the wheel of destiny and the things in the treasure house of heaven. At that time. It''s also a sacred scene. As soon as the destiny turns. At the same time, several divine swords, which can suppress the ancient giant gods, appeared. As if in the dark. Several things are one. Just like the most outstanding works in the world, even the Taoist at that time could not help but step back. And then. They can''t help but ask the corridor Lord who the mysterious figure is. Because. They can feel that whether it is the destiny wheel or the power of the five magic swords, it is because of the appearance of this figure that they can release the real power. But it''s a pity. Even if he is the master of the Tao, he knows nothing. Just know. This mysterious figure may be similar to the peak of the God ancient giant, the gatekeeper to the Taoist ancient giant. If a monk wants to step into the Taoist ancient giant, he can only enter it with the consent of the other side. Although this is the Taoist saying. It makes them all think it''s ridiculous. However, seeing that the Taoist Masters evaluate the mysterious figure in this way, they can''t help but guess that maybe the mysterious figure is the real master of the wheel of destiny. After all, the wheel of destiny is also obtained by the Taoist Masters accidentally, not the real master. "Kill!" The next moment. The king of Chu didn''t even think about it. He pointed it out directly and pointed to Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him. Qu Mo on the other side. His eyes narrowed slightly. There was a sneer at the corner of the mouth. Now. Both the king of Chu and Qu Mo thought that the power of Tianming wheel and five magic swords to kill Chu Lingxiao''s head was only a matter of blink of an eye, because even the Lord of heaven had said that. The power of six treasures. Come together. Even if he is himself, he must exert all his strength. Otherwise, he will be in danger of being beheaded. It''s the peak of the ancient giant. Let alone an ancient god giant. Boom! The five magic swords, which are held by the wheel of destiny, and the world shaking five swords, are about to tear apart the zenith of the sky and the whole world. But the next moment. A scene that appears. However, the king of Chu and Qu mo were frightened. Their eyelids jumped wildly. Their faces were unbelievable and frightening. They almost fell from the void without being scared. Their eyes were almost staring out. Grunt! I can''t help swallowing! But even if you want to suppress the panic in your heart, you can''t hide it. It''s really the scene in front of you. It''s just Almost... The next moment, the king of Chu changed his self-confidence and even disdain. His whole face turned white. I lost my voice directly: "monster, monster!!!" Qu Mo, standing on the other side, couldn''t help it any more. In a moment of fear, he was paralyzed on the ground, his face was totally unconscious, his eyes were crazy and trembling, and his sweat stood up at this moment. What on earth did they see! God Destiny wheel! I was torn by the other side with my bare hands! Next. Point it out. More ashes! Those strange and extremely penetrating scenes make them feel that they are looking at a piece of the most common paper, which is torn up at will. But this is not ordinary paper! It''s the wheel of destiny! It''s an unimaginable thing that can cut off an ancient god giant! Even if it is the Taoist Lord, the ancient god giants will have their lives if they don''t exert all their efforts. As a result, what they see is that the destiny wheel is so torn by Chu Lingxiao! Click! Click! Click! Next moment. Before the king of Chu and Qu Mo could react, they only heard one voice after another breaking in their ears. They suddenly looked at them again. This sight almost didn''t scare them out. Five magic swords! In their eyes. Like a fire stick, it was crushed by Chu Lingxiao''s hand! Hiss! This moment. Straight scared two people, on the spot to take a breath of cool air, pupil is can''t help but crazy fierce contraction. Before I came. Who would have thought of such an outcome? Destiny wheel! Five magic swords! Be It''s something that even the ancient giant, the top and strong, would be afraid of. As a result, Chu Lingxiao gave it so easily "Here It''s impossible. How can it be possible? Even the Taoist master can''t do it. How can you, the ancient god giant... " The king of Chu shuddered. But before he finished, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "Who told you that I was a god of ancient giants?" King of Chu: "..." Qu Mo: "..." Confused. Both of them are confused. How could they not have thought that Chu Lingxiao was so strong that his strength was already obvious, Taoist giant! Hundreds of generations! Thousands of generations! I''m afraid it''s hard to find a Taoist giant! But they couldn''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao is a Taoist giant! The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice had fallen down again before the two men had completely recovered. "It''s time to finish. You can go." King of Chu: "..." Qu Mo: "..." "No, no, sir. Give us another chance. We are joking with you in advance. Please..." "It''s OK. I''ll take you to the prefecture. I''ll see you when I have time." King of Chu: "..." Qu Mo: "..." Bang! A blast. Earth shaking. The peak of a giant immortal turned to ashes on the spot. "No!!!" Next. It was a voice full of panic. When it reverberated in this life, the body of the king of Chu disappeared. Chapter 1003 See this. As for Chu Lingxiao''s identity, the founder of six legendary forces, such as Xue youruo, was not too shocked. Just reluctantly shook his head. But for the future world of millions of years, all the monks in this world have fallen into a dead silence. Until now. Everyone''s eyes were wide and petrified, and their faces were dull and dumb. Six legendary forces, those masters. Even more by this scene, scared body straight shiver. Previously. They can only vaguely feel how terrible Chu Lingxiao''s strength is from the attitude of the six founders to Chu Lingxiao''s incomparable awe, but this is only their guess after all. It''s not what you see. But now. Looking at the existence that is more terrible than the six legendary forces and founders, they really feel that they are invincible after being easily reduced to ashes by Chu Lingxiao. Just now! Right in front of them! This is too strong! There is no suspense at all. Even if they don''t know what level their strength has reached, they can see that, at least, they can''t imagine it from the treasures offered by each other and the fear of the founders. Even the whole future world is changing. Such strength. It''s the only true God. Suddenly. After the big mouth on the void was restored to its original shape again, all monks in this life gradually returned to the God, the six legendary forces, the master level figures, and the body also involuntarily shivered. Immediately. Only then bitterly took back the vision. I don''t know why. Although the dead were two people they had never met before, they really wanted to breathe at this moment. They are really lucky. I knew that early. Otherwise. I''m afraid not long ago, they couldn''t bear it. They wanted to fight for the same flower. Then. The end is "Alas..." Xianlinglong sighed helplessly and left this life directly. For her. What happened today. Completely disrupted all her previous plans. I thought that after I came out from the immortal land, there was no one in the world who could compete with her except the immortal land. But now There is no place to repair. She is a monk who never destroys the land and returns. She is controlled like a puppet. Despite her goals. It is to seize the secrets of the Ninth Heaven. This. There is nothing wrong. But now this way, but let her heart, feel some strange. As for the idea of revenge for immortality. She''s long gone. Soon. Other legendary forces, masters, also left the world of heaven and earth. Even the abandoned masters of herence. It''s gone. They see it. Their lives were worthless in front of Chu Lingxiao. Now they are still alive, which is a great gift. As for whether they can get the same flower. That''s not half the luxury. I just think about it now. Even if I saw it, I would die without regret. In fact. They are quite right. When Chu Lingxiao abandoned all their accomplishments, it had already indicated that they had no fate with the same flowers. And with the king of Chu, Qu Mo, and other immortal giants, the most powerful, died. Two brilliant lights. But at this moment. They appeared in the space where they had just stood, like an extremely bright Polaris, hanging in the void. Look at the snow if these six legendary forces, founders, a heart can''t help tightening some. I don''t know what that is. But they can feel that it''s absolutely good. The next moment. Then he heard Chu Lingxiao''s faint way: "come here, six of you." As soon as the voice was over, Chu Lingxiao held out a finger gently, which integrated the two brilliant lights in an instant, and then divided them into six. And hear that. The snow is as soft as six people, all of them are shocked. Immediately. Each other, looked at each other, then walked in the past. But when they just walked past, the six lights, there was no sign of the moment, submerged in the snow as if six people''s body. This moment. Before the six people knew what was going on, they immediately felt that their strength began to rise at a straight-line speed from the early days of the vanguard giant. There was no chance for them to return to their lives. Just a few seconds. If there are six people in the snow, they have stepped into the peak from the early days of the ancient giant. Next. Immortal giant. In the middle of the giant. Until later. Just see. Chu Lingxiao''s hand, gently pressed down, just let this unimaginable realm rise and stop. "That''s all you have now." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. But now. As for the six people, they feel like they are dreaming, which is extremely untrue. One by one, they all felt as if they were separated from each other. Their eyes range from astonishment, shock, and lethargy, and they are still immersed in the realm that just made them incredible. It''s too fast. They six people, actually directly from the early stage of the ancient giant, into the late stage of the ancient giant! If it were them before. I dare not think of such a thing. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "know why I am and help you to improve your accomplishments?" Upon hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, the snow is as gentle as six people, who immediately return to the gods, and suddenly look bitter. In a whisper, "yes." As the future world of millions of years, the six most powerful monks in this period of time and space, of course, they know in their hearts that the reason why Chu Lingxiao did this is to hope that they can become those who are destined. Otherwise. Chu Lingxiao would not revive them that day. The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao saw a gentle wave of his hand, the six of them bowed with great respect before leaving. But right now. Thousands of years to come. Tao Tianting. But it was quiet. All the people, including the Taoist Chu Xuanyuan, are still waiting for the king of Chu and Qu Mo to come back. Just. As time goes by, everyone''s expression starts to change a little strange. At first. It''s a little quiet. But now. One by one began to get impatient. How long has it been. Destiny wheel. There are still five magic swords that can suppress the ancient gods and behead an ancient gods and giants. Does it take such a long time? One of the powerful Taoist temple couldn''t help but ask carefully: "Taoist Lord, King Chu and them, should they come back Chapter 1004 In fact, at this moment, the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan. My heart is full of doubts and wonder. Confused thoughts. It has been around my heart for a long time. According to the truth. The wheel of destiny is in hand. Plus the five magic swords. The king of Chu, Qu Mo should have come back long ago, but how to now, two people are missing. Whether it''s the destiny wheel. Or the five swords, all of them have the terrorist power to kill an ancient god giant. Destiny wheel. Let alone. Even if he is himself, he should try his best. Otherwise, if he is not careful, it will be easy to get to the Tao. This is also the reason why he sealed the destiny wheel in their treasure house. A treasure of this rank. If you don''t use it, you have. Once the whole world is used, great changes will take place, which will change the fate of all monks in the world. If so. The future world. It''s going to be a wave, too. If they don''t do well, it will even affect their future direction. He didn''t intend to use it. At least, the wheel of destiny can''t be used in the past world, but now he can''t. If they don''t kill Chu Lingxiao, all their plans will be disrupted. Pseudoflowers. He never touched his fingers again. So. What to say. Also want to cut Chu Lingxiao first. Even if he had sworn by the word! But now, he''s really confused. Why, until now, can''t he see the king of Chu and Qu Mo coming back? Is there a problem? But think about it. I don''t think it''s possible. Tianming wheel, plus five magic swords, Chu Lingxiao can''t resist no matter how strong he is. Just You can''t help it. Thinking of the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan here, his brow suddenly began to wrinkle. At this moment, the whole Taoist temple could only hear the faint breath of all the strong. "Taoist, would you like to have a look?" The former Dao Tianting strong man couldn''t help asking again, and carefully looked at the Tao Lord Chu Xuanyuan. Smell the words. Everyone''s eyes can''t help looking at the past. Just wait. It''s not a way. Always know. The king of Chu and Qu Mo, have they beheaded that man? If they beheaded, it''s all right. If they didn''t, but how come they haven''t come back yet. And hear this sentence of the road Lord Chu Xuanyuan, can''t help but eyes slightly flicker. After decades of silence. Talent way: "well, let''s have a good look. How are these two people now?" The voice fell. Then I saw Chu Xuanyuan, the Lord of Taoism, pointing in the void. In an instant, the whole heaven of Taoism became extremely bright. This is a child prodigy that only belongs to the top and strong of the ancient giant. Normally. In the future, after tens of millions of years, even if it''s the immortal giant, it can''t easily see what happened in the past. But the ancient giant is the best. It''s different. We can break through this limitation. But. We can only look to the past, not to the more distant future world, but in fact, the Tao Lord Chu Xuanyuan does not think that there is any future world after ten million years. Their life. It''s the world. There is no future ahead. With the void of the heaven court, the brilliant light turned into a huge light curtain, which radiated the Holy Spirit. Then we can see the scene that happened after the king of Chu and Qu Mo left the heaven court. You can''t help it. The eyes of all the powerful Taoists could not help but gather. In the light curtain, it was the occurrence of the past scene, and everything was as they expected. King of Chu, after Qu Mo left daotianting. Unimpeded. Until the time and space of a million years. The next moment. The eyes of all the people were bright, and suddenly they were suddenly shocked. Even Chu Xuanyuan, the leader of the Tao, was so dignified that he could not speak. Because. In the light. Chu Lingxiao has already appeared. But soon. With the scene in the light curtain, as we continue to move forward, the scene in front of us immediately makes everyone in the whole Taoist temple fall into a dead silence at this moment. Tao Lord Chu Xuanyuan. On the spot from the clouds, I stood up in an instant, full of horror and fear. Grunt! All the people in the whole temple of heaven, even with a blank face, swallowed their throats. "Here How could it be. " Chu Xuanyuan, the Taoist priest, was frightened. His eyes were filled with disbelief and panic. All his gooseflesh came out at this moment. Let alone the others who are strong in Taoism. Everyone is going petrified. What did they see! Destiny wheel! Five immortal swords! But Chu Lingxiao, like tearing paper, turned it into a gray machine! Here! The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan is completely ignorant. He didn''t think it was such a result. King Chu, Qu Mo is dead! He thought that he was in his own state that day. After meeting Chu Lingxiao, he was restrained like a natural enemy. Chu Lingxiao''s own strength. It really counts. Not as good as him. But now. He really didn''t expect that it would be such a result. The key is! The king of Chu and Qu Mo have used the destiny wheel and the five magic swords. Even so. Chu Lingxiao killed him! Quiet! It was quiet. All the strong people in the whole Taoist temple, one by one, have straight hair and soft legs, white faces and horror. The whole person is like a sculpture, frozen in place. Taoist giant! This man is a Taoist giant! Even the Lord of the heaven, who has to make every effort to deal with the destiny wheel, was torn to pieces so easily by the other side. This is not a Taoist giant. What else can it be? But they didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao is Hiss! For a moment. When all the powerful people in the human heaven reacted, they could not help but take a breath of cool air, their eyes were dazed, their faces were dull and dumb. This moment. The whole Taoist temple fell into a dead silence. From the Taoist Lord Chu Xuanyuan to all the people, the body could not help shivering. Especially the Taoist Chu Xuanyuan. This scene. It makes him feel like he is dreaming. It is a nightmare that refreshes his whole life''s outlook on practice again! ¡­¡­ But what they don''t know. Millions of years in the future. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, but also at this moment, from the more distant future world, slowly received back. If someone with a mind can observe. I will definitely notice. Chu Lingxiao''s vision of the future world is exactly the future time and space of daotianting. The next moment. Seeing Chu Lingxiao shaking his head gently, he left directly. For Chu Lingxiao. Daotianting is still useful. The test body of Taoist Chu Xuanyuan can be used in the future. The other side can die, but not now. Chapter 1005 Chu Lingxiao soon returned to the life when the fake flowers existed. With the lifting of the ninth day ban. More and more ancient giants are coming to this world. For these future giants. All the time, they are thinking about the secret of the Ninth Heaven, but when they finally can step into the ninth day of this life, into the long river of time. This moment. The whole ninth day. Inside out. Everyone. Both legs were scared on the spot a soft, all stay in place, a silent. Fake flowers! A fake flower! A fake flower that can be the same! All the ancient giants in the future have a blank brain in an instant. They have no idea that this is the secret of the Ninth Heaven! The same flowers! My God! It turns out that this kind of thing really exists in this world. They used to think that it was a nonexistent thing. But now. A fake flower appears in the long river of time. It really slapped each of them with a loud slap, which really made them feel terrible! The secret of the world. It''s terrible! Not to mention the ancient giants of the future, they are the ancient giants of this era. They are all scared and dull, and their eyes are full of disbelief. I can''t believe it. What happened in front of us. In an instant. In this world, the whole world seems to be quiet. And all this. Chu Lingxiao, who is all standing on the top of the mountain, can see clearly. However, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes always stay on the fake flower in the long river of time. It''s a pity. There is no change in pseudo flowers. But Chu Lingxiao was not worried. The fact that the remaining petals are not blooming does not mean that there are no predestined ones among these ancient giants in the present and future. Sometimes. The time has not come. Nothing can happen. And that''s when. A cool, slender figure, but it is leisurely from Zhongzhou to the great world somewhere, slowly walked to Chu Lingxiao. The temperament is very cold. Bring with you a noble aura that is not close to strangers. However, it is ye nvzun who has not appeared for a long time. But it seems that Chu Lingxiao already knew that ye nvzun would come to him at this time, with her hands on her back and her eyes still on the ninth heavy sky. She said lightly: "come?" "Here we are." Ye nvzun nodded softly. But if someone else is here at the moment, she will surely find that ye nvzun''s eyes are extremely complicated and seem to be remembering something. It seems that she already knows what happened now than anyone else in the world. Even. She has known for a long time the fate of the six legendary forces and the first master. That day, those legendary forces, the first master, came to find Chu Lingxiao in trouble. Ye nvzun appeared. That is the best proof. "Do you really want this flower to bloom?" After being silent for a long time, ye nvzun finally asked. Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak. His face is still as plain as before. But when she saw Chu Lingxiao like this, ye nvzun still knew the answer. She couldn''t help sighing again: "then I have a request. I hope you can accept it." Chu Lingxiao still didn''t speak. See here. Ye nvzun immediately took a deep breath. "If this flower really opens, I hope you can spare my life, can you?" When I say this. Even if ye nvzun herself felt strange, the corner of her mouth could not help but show a touch of bitterness. If not for what happened now. In fact, even she can''t believe that she is the cold and gorgeous woman on the top of the Oriental mountain. She knows. That woman That''s her future. I''ve been dormant for so long. For the same flower. But if Chu Lingxiao gets angry because of this, she doesn''t want to see it anyway. No one can watch himself die. But for ye nvzun''s request, Chu Lingxiao just waved gently, and didn''t pay any more attention. You can''t help it. On ye nvzun''s face, there was a flash of anxiety, and she opened her mouth. She wanted to say something. Finally. Or helplessly sighed, so left. She knows. Depending on his identity or strength, Chu Lingxiao can''t change his mind. But if he doesn''t try, maybe his future body will be as recorded Although the historical process of this life. It has changed. But it''s hard to protect your future. You''ll die. But what ye nvzun didn''t know was that, after he left, on the cliff, she only heard Chu Lingxiao''s sigh of great vicissitudes, which seemed to roll up all kinds of memories. The voice when he spoke was very lonely, lonely, but also cold. "Interesting, but what can I do?" Actually. On the slender figure under the abyss, or the huge figure under the volcanic magma, or the woman on the mountain top in the East. I don''t know. Let''s really talk about it. The three of them, who is the most mysterious, are not actually the one under the abyss, but the woman on the top of the Oriental mountain. It''s just that. Even the women on the top of the mountain don''t know. Of the three. Only the woman on the top of the mountain has gone to a more distant future world. The future world of thousands of years is a boundary, but there is still a far future. The next moment. Not for a while. The old dragon insect also flew to Chu Lingxiao from the mountains and forests. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "what''s the matter?" "Master, the one from perfect practice research institute, please ask the old slave to bring you a message. I hope you can attend the reception Conference held by perfect practice research institute." The old dragon insect respectfully said. Next. See Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk. Then he quickly opened his mouth and explained: "master, it''s like this. He said that every life of their perfect practice research institute, they will secretly recruit a group of new members from the outside world. This time, because you came to the world of the Lord, you want to..." Actually. It''s not that the Taiyin wants to disturb Chu Lingxiao. After all. Perfect practice Institute, following Chu Lingxiao. Such a conference. If Chu Lingxiao was not there before, it would be all right, but now If you don''t ask Chu Lingxiao about it, it''s too much to say. Finish saying these dragon insect old man. He quickly lowered his head. He is just a messenger. As for Chu Lingxiao''s answer, it has nothing to do with him. But he guessed. Chu Lingxiao shouldn''t have time to attend this kind of conference. Fake flower, it should be But at this time. Ear but hear Chu Lingxiao light voice, fell down. "Tell her that I''ll go and have a look, and let them deal with other things by themselves." Chapter 1006 Hear Chu Lingxiao. The old dragon insect was stunned for a while, then he quickly nodded. "The old slave, for the time being, has left." Finish. The old dragon insect left directly. False flowers need time. In order to fully bloom. Chu Lingxiao is very clear about the person who can make the fake flowers bloom in an all-round way. Only in this life. He just needs to wait quietly now. Soon. Chu Lingxiao went back to Yemen area. Chu Lingxiao, who hasn''t been back for a long time. Just came back. Then all the people in the Yemen area were shocked, and they all rushed to salute. A few days later. Chu Lingxiao then left the Yemen area again. But. Before we go. However, there are two masterpieces left. They are the pinnacle of immortals and the essence of life. Ye Feng, ye xuanxiu is a little low. There''s nothing extraordinary about it. But for those ancient giants of Dongmo white, they are looking straight at a pair of eyes. They are all about to paste it on it and keep looking. In their eyes. How can we not see what level these two supreme methods have reached? Anyway, they must be much stronger than the ancient giants they see now. It''s just the first page. They feel it. If you practice. The original black dragon king, I''m afraid, can''t even resist their breath. Soon. When Dong Mobai and others explained these two supreme methods to Ye Feng and ye Xuan. Two people on the spot a heart, all instantaneously mentioned the throat eye, full face vibration and dumb. Only the first page of cultivation! Even by the original black dragon king, but also powerful dozens of times?! This In an instant. Ye Feng and ye yuan are two people. That''s how Chu Lingxiao left them the treasure of the world. You can''t help it. Let them have more confidence. Before them. It is believed that the nine star ancient giant, which is already among the friars, is the highest existence. For this reason. They all set the goal of cultivation on the nine star ancient giant, but this meeting, the emergence of these two supreme methods, immediately let Ye Feng and ye Xuan change this idea. One person. When the goal changes. Become more distant. That will give full play to all the potential in the body and reach a higher level in practice. That''s why. As people often say, those who look at the sky from the ground often step in place, because they have already set up a psychological barrier for themselves that is difficult to surmount. People who have seen the real world. But step by step. This moment. Looking at the two supreme methods in front of them, Ye Feng and ye Xuan''s heart, both of them have reached the extreme point. They look at Chu Lingxiao gratefully. They just left in the opposite direction. They haven''t left for a long time. With these two books, there is no better way. They can''t worry about entering the nine star ancient giant. What sorrow can''t change the fate of Ye men. ¡­¡­ And now Chu Lingxiao. But it has come to the area controlled by the perfect practice Institute. This is a vast open space. On the surface. It seems to be ownerless. But in fact. Only the real monks can see through the hidden mountains, as well as the splendor, just like the huge palace hanging in the sky palace. There is also a huge plaque on it. There are seven golden characters. "Perfect practice Institute!" This is the place where the perfect practice research institute, one of the three major practice research institutes, once left the whole world monks confused. Just. To this day. At the beginning, there was only one perfect Institute left among the three major institutes. But even so. It also makes all ancient giants fear. Apart from the perfect practice research institute, its own strength does not say that the huge shock and the breath of terror that came from this area a few days ago still make all ancient giants feel cold. They were then. You can see it from afar. Perfect practice Institute has a strong man whose strength is unimaginable, but even so, this area is soon back to normal. So. You can imagine. How strong is the foundation of perfect practice Institute. With the present situation. As the master of the perfect practice research institute, Taiyin, also knows that their perfect practice research institute no longer needs to be hidden in the corner of the world, and can be completely aboveboard, so that the whole world of heaven and earth, all monks, can see their existence with their own eyes. So. This life. Perfect practice research institute, this is so big, to the whole world of heaven and earth, to recruit new members. In fact. Such a conference. Perfect practice Institute, every life will be held. Just. This life, compared with the past, is no longer held in secret. Likewise, the Taiyin also has selfish intentions. I want to tell everyone. Behind the Institute of perfect practice, they stand Chu Lingxiao. Soon. Chu Lingxiao''s steps, which really stepped into the land of this area. In a flash. You can see it. In fact, a large number of foreign monks have gathered in every corner of the surrounding area. They come and go at every entrance and exit, and some people come in from outside. And somewhere. Several elders with slightly complicated faces, looking at the main hall of perfect practice research institute only one step away, are all in a helpless state. These old people. It''s the perfect world, the masters. They are today. Also hiding the identity, came here. At first, they only guessed, but now, when they really came here, they found that the previous guesses were true. The so-called perfect practice Institute. It''s really their perfect world. A long time ago, they divided forces. The person in charge. And the second master of their perfect world. "Have you all felt it, gentlemen?" You can''t help it. Some perfect world, master level figure, couldn''t help asking. Immediately. The rest of the masters shook their heads again. They didn''t feel it. When they came to this area, they found their perfect world. The third master had died here long ago. They know it in their hearts. This must have been done by the second. But what can they do. "Alas Let''s go, go in and have a look. " But the next moment. Just as the perfect world, the fourth master sighed a little sadly. When he was ready to go in, he seemed to come out in another place. What he saw, his eyes suddenly stared, and all his goosebumps came out. The way to take off the mouth: "you Do you think that person is a bit like... " Chapter 1007 Before the perfect world is finished, all the faces of other masters have changed, and they immediately follow his eyes. But it doesn''t look good. At a glance, all of these perfect worlds, masters, were stunned on the spot. Immediately. The more you look, the more you stare. Gradually. Then I saw a very funny scene. I saw the perfect world, the hair of the master characters, all standing up. "Here This is... " The former perfect world of speaking, the master level figure, even now his legs are shaking with fear. He can hardly speak quickly. He stands in the same place and shivers. Let alone the rest. One by one, just entering the main hall of the perfect practice research institute, this association, directly one by one, stepped back several strides. For a while. His face was all white. And in their sight, the man they saw was Chu Lingxiao who had just come here. But these masters of the perfect world really didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao to appear here. This moment. Until the figure of Chu Lingxiao disappeared in their sight, these perfect world, master level figures, this was from shock and horror, took a deep breath, slowly returned to God. "Well, why are you here?" Until now, the perfect world, the fourth master, dare to speak, but the tone is full of doubts. According to the truth. In his perception. Even if this is the perfect practice Institute, it is also the perfect practice Institute today. It can''t be qualified to receive new members. Let this come in person. They can see clearly in the future world. Liana and other two mysterious people, who are more distant from the future than the founders and whose strength is even terrifying, are easily turned into ashes by this one. This world. This has no rivals for a long time. But now. But it''s really strange for him to appear here. At this time. The fifth master, however, suddenly thought of something. In a flash, even the tone of his voice changed, full of shock and disbelief. "No No, the second master, when he left, said the mysterious man, just This is it! " As soon as this word comes out. Including the fourth master of the perfect world, all of us, all of us, have a heart, a sudden shaking. Even though it''s not yet time for them to be masters. Their second master of the perfect world has left the future world. Before leaving, he said that he would follow someone. But this sentence. When they passed it on to this world, they didn''t take it seriously. They just thought it was a joke made by the second master. But now "By the way, there''s another thing. The scouts we sent in this life the other day didn''t tell us that they reported to us. Did the Institute of perfect practice suffer from the enemy the other day?" "But later, another man came..." Grunt! In an instant. The fifth world Master''s words, which were to be said and stopped, immediately let the perfect world, all the present masters, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. If all this. All of them are linked together, and then they see these now, put them together, that is "My God, no wonder the second one doesn''t want to go back to the perfect world. It turns out that what stands behind her is..." This moment. The perfect world, the fourth master, immediately exclaimed from the bottom of his heart. His face was full of vibration and dullness, but he dared not go on. All the perfect world, masters, really did not expect that the perfect practice research institute, which has not known them for many years and had no connection with them, has reached the present level. Behind it! It''s the one standing! This This is what they didn''t expect in any case. If it were them, I''m afraid they would not go back. There are such people. Stand behind you. What future world do you need to go back to? "Second, it''s really too..." "Fourth, what shall we do now? Shall we meet the second, let her be here and introduce us?" As soon as I heard that. All the masters, including the perfect world and the fourth generation masters, are in a twinkling of an eye, and all of them are slightly excited at the depth of their pupils. If they can get in touch with this one. Then in the future. They are the perfect world. They can really walk in this age, in the future. Actually. Most of all. These perfect world, masters, all feel sincerely that they have no hope for the Ninth Heaven secret. It''s better to find another way now. Tie up such a towering tree, after they perfect the world, but also with worry? But soon. The perfect world, the fourth master, is still awake. He can''t help frowning, shaking his head and saying: "no, don''t forget that when the second one left, he had completely broken off the relationship with our perfect world. Now..." Hear that. All the masters of the perfect world are silent on the spot. "Go ahead and have a look. It''s a great honor for people like you and me to be here even if they can watch from afar." Smell the words. All masters in the perfect world follow the past and enter the main hall of the perfect practice Institute. Just entered the door. Their eyes, involuntarily, are looking at every corner of the world. Looking for the figure of Chu Lingxiao. Soon. In a corner, I saw Chu Lingxiao. Suddenly, several people''s eyes were all tightened. After looking at each other, they found a place and sat down. And that''s when. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, however, turned to their side, the perfect world frightened on the spot. These masters, one heart suddenly shook. Immediately. One by one hurriedly smiled and nodded. When they noticed Chu Lingxiao''s eyes and took them back, they dared to sit down again, and all of a sudden they were deeply relieved. But it''s a little weird. But it caused many people around to come to this perfect practice research institute, to hold the general assembly of collecting new achievements, and many monks'' eyes. These monks. They are all masters of the world. Most of the recommended leaders are the most outstanding young generation in the state. "Interesting, you wait for me for a while, I''ll go to test, what''s the origin of this boy?" And in a rest area surrounded by many young girls, some young girl with extremely cold and arrogant temperament, suddenly, at this moment, stood up confidently, like looking for Chu Lingxiao''s trouble. Chapter 1008 This is a very cold and proud young man. It seems that in the eyes of these young girls, the status is very high, even if these young girls are also very unusual. Some people. Even a leader of a state, the most trusted and intimate personal disciple, or daughter. But even so. But they value young people very much. And the identity of youth. Indeed, in the eyes of others, it is extraordinary, and it is the natural offspring of the head of a state. And this young man. It has just been released from self sealing. Today''s accomplishments can be counted as the leader of one state. Just. As soon as he stood up and was about to walk towards Chu Lingxiao, he saw a very refined and cold middle-aged man outside. In a moment, when he saw the middle-aged man and the young man''s eyes, he took them back from Chu Lingxiao. Light way: "first wait, my father came, later to test this boy." Finish. Then in front of a group of girls with peach blossom eyes, towards the middle-aged man, hurriedly walked past. But they didn''t see it. It''s not far away from them. In the perfect world, those masters really want to capture each other with one hand after hearing the youth''s words. Then. And then directly open the other party''s brain. Take a good look. What''s in it. Paste?! Still testing! This is you and other ants, saying that temptation can test it?! Seriously. Just now, if the young man really dare to walk over and ask Chu Lingxiao for trouble, they are very happy. This is no doubt to give them a chance to be courteous in front of Chu Lingxiao. It''s a pity. A middle-aged man came along the way. Immediately. Perfect world, all master level eyes, and carefully looked to Chu Lingxiao. But now. Most of the people in the room looked at the middle-aged man. This time. It''s a great good thing for perfect practice Institute to recruit new members to the outside world. How many years? Perfect practice Institute, when has it been done like this? They know in their hearts that the world of heaven and earth has changed a long time ago. In the past, the leader of the state boundary was the symbol of invincibility. But now. The leader of the state line is not enough. Not even the creation of the world. The only way to reach the legendary quasi giant, giant, or even ancient giant, is to be based on the whole world. And perfect practice Institute. Since it has been standing for countless years, there must be some ancient giants in it. Now, the perfect practice research institute is recruiting new members. None of them is willing to give up this opportunity. It''s a pity. The standard for new members of perfect practice Institute is only the younger generation. So. Among them, the most outstanding young generation was sent out by the leader of the state. If they can become the Institute of perfect practice in ancient times, one of them will be a great blessing both for themselves and for the state boundary in the future. Just. They didn''t expect that the Lord of Lingzhou, Shangguan yunton, had also come. It''s not a deal. All the leaders of the state have already discussed. Can''t all the leaders of the state intervene in the meeting of new members of the perfect practice Institute? So as not to be unfair. Although the Institute of perfect practice does not explicitly stipulate this matter, it is the tacit matter of all the state leaders. Now. The Lord of Lingzhou, Shangguan yunton, comes here like this. If he helps his son secretly, who else can they compete with each other? Isn''t that breaking the rules?! "We have been cheated. The leader of Lingzhou is really cunning." Immediately. Someone can''t help muttering. The tone is full of discontent. All the leaders of the state have not come, but the leader of your spiritual leader. Isn''t it a public confession? And the competitor in the eyes of the public. The son of shangguanyunton, the leader of Lingzhou, who was the previous arrogant young man, shangguantang, didn''t feel anything, just felt that his father was right! That''s what it means. There is no weariness of deceit in war. Who stipulated that the leader of the state could not come? Even the Institute of perfect practice didn''t say it, what rules should we abide by? Only a fool can obey any rules at this time. "Father, please take your seat." Shangguantang was very proud. He took his father, the leader of Lingzhou, shangguanyunton, to the place where he had just Sat. then he looked at the people and sat down. Shangguan yunton. As the leader of a state, he is much stronger than all the young people on the scene. So. He just showed up. On the full state of the main shelf, the eyes are extremely cold, do not put all the people around in the eyes. In the eyes of Shangguan yunton. In this area. As long as he is not a person of perfect practice Institute, he is the leader of Lingzhou, and is invincible. By then. As long as he gives a little help in secret, his son can easily become one of the new members of the perfect practice Institute. At that time, their status in Lingzhou will also rise, and even the four state boundaries can be equal. Rules? Agreement? It''s a joke. All the way to cultivation, you still need to abide by these? He doesn''t care about others. But his son. Be a member of the perfect practice Institute. Of course. Shangguan yunton is very confident and calm. Anyway, there are 20 people on the list. He is the leader of the state. One of the 20 people on the list is not his son''s share? But at this time. Just as Shangguan yundun was surrounded by these young girls who were competing for a toast, they only heard a faint voice coming from their own son. "Father, wait a minute. There''s a kid here. His identity is not low. I''ll go and test him first. Let''s see what''s the origin of this kid." Listen to this. Shangguan yundun was stunned for a while, then he nodded his head in a quiet manner. He didn''t even want to see who it was. It''s just a brawl between children. He is the head of the state. And as his natural offspring, how could he suffer? Even if something happened, what would happen if he was there? "Uncle Shangguan, look at it. The young master has passed." "Nothing to look at." Shangguan yundun glanced at it subconsciously, then closed his eyes again. But at this moment, his head was suddenly hit as if by a thunderbolt, and he opened his eyes in an instant. "Just that man..." The next moment. When he saw that it was Chu Lingxiao, he was immediately frightened by Shangguan yundun and collapsed on the ground. My mother! It''s really this one! Chapter 1009 The girls sitting by. Seeing Shangguan yundun, he suddenly turned this way, and he was also confused. He didn''t understand what happened. "What''s the matter, my lord?" "No It''s ok... " Shangguan yundun forced out a smile, which forced him to stand up, but before his mood stabilized, he heard another sentence. "Look, uncle Shangguan, it seems that you are going to fight with that man." Shangguan yunton: "..." That''s all right. One out. On the spot scared Shangguan yunton, rub, the whole person instantly disappeared in place. The next moment. I haven''t waited for the Shangguan hall over there. I was just preparing to speak in the presence of an old God. I watched my father go to yunton. A brush. It was in front of him. On the spot surprised shangguantang, eyes a Zheng. "Father, how did you come? Didn''t I say that? Wait..." But he didn''t have time to finish this sentence. Only heard. Snap! Loud and harsh! A slap. Directly without any sign, he hit the extremely handsome face of shangguantang. The whole person was stunned. He looked at his father in disbelief, as if the whole person were almost strangers. This slap. Not only will the official hall be confused. The girls who were sitting there, preparing to go to the theatre, were also stunned. They hurt my younger generation all around, and even looked stunned. I thought I had an illusion in front of my eyes. Immediately. They all rubbed their eyes to see if it was true. "Father..." But in Shangguan hall, he stared at Shangguan yunton with a blank face. He wanted to ask why he didn''t wait for other people''s eyes to rub when he hit him. Then I heard it again. Snap! Yundun, the upper official, slapped him again, and directly hit the other side of the upper official hall. In an instant, on both sides of the face, only two red palm prints were seen hanging on it. And shangguantang, it is to withdraw ignorant. These two slaps. He can''t recognize the East, the west, the north and the south. I have no idea what I did wrong. He was so angry with his father. But in front of so many people, being slapped twice in a row makes shangguantang feel that he has lost all his face. But he is just about to speak The scene in front of us. More is to let a pair of eyes, all instant straight stare up, just returned to the face of God, directly turned into a face of stupidity. The whole audience was confused. Bang! Only heard a very light and crisp kneeling sound, he saw Shangguan yundun, directly toward Chu Lingxiao, legs kneeling down. Tremor track: "big Adult, I''m young. Please Please forgive me, my Lord To the end. The whole person all crumpled on the ground, all over the face is frightened and uneasy, one strength beg Chu Lingxiao not to be angry. This scene. Completely scared, shangguantang was stupid. All around, even more so. They didn''t expect that the reason why the leader of Lingzhou, Shangguan yunton, behaved like this was because of the white man in front of them! This is the leader of the state! Who! Can frighten the leader of the state to look like this?! This moment. Quiet. There was no sound in the whole audience. Everyone could not help holding their breath. Only the perfect world, those master level figures, at the moment like looking at the dead, looking at the white shangguantang standing there, all of them shook their heads disdainfully. Just wait for strength. Even dare to provoke this one. Just went to the official hall, they all listened to what Chu Lingxiao said. Come up and call this kid. Just these two words. I''m afraid without Chu Lingxiao''s help, there will be a large group of people who have killed shangguantang thousands of times. If it wasn''t for Shangguan yunton to slap them in time. Estimate. There are more arrogant words in the back. See Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk. Even more scared Shangguan yunton, his body trembled more severely. He immediately glared at the stupefied Shangguan hall, and said: "br > " what are you still doing there, you are not kneeling for me, want to die! " This is a rebuke that hates iron but not steel. He was scared to go to the official hall, and then he reacted. When he realized what had happened, he immediately knelt down. All over the body. They were all soaked in cold sweat. His face was white, and his eyes were full of horror and fear. That face was even worse than death. Shangguantang didn''t think of it. The man in white in front of me. The identity is so terrifying. Even his father, the leader of Lingzhou, knelt down to the other side in fear, which far broke all his imagination and could not believe that it would appear in front of him. But this moment. When all the young people around reacted, when they looked at Chu Lingxiao carefully, they suddenly all had pupils. Suddenly they shrank, and a heart couldn''t help but mention it. Hiss! In an instant. They all took a breath of cool air. "This is This is... " This moment. In addition to the official hall, as well as those girls who followed him, they all recognized who Chu Lingxiao was. Just at the beginning. When they follow the leader of the state and go to Yemen District, the scenes of the future terror creatures, one by one, dying, are too horrible for them. So that they dare not see Chu Lingxiao. After so long. I almost forget what Chu Lingxiao looks like. But now. They all remembered. Now. The man in white sitting not far away from them is the horrible man who appeared in Yemen area at the beginning?! The future world, the terrorist. It''s all about killing. But they thought that the other side had already died when many future world ancient giants came. After all, the other side had killed so many future racial creatures. But now. This man! Still appear in front of them alive, itself already represents, the strength of this man, is not what they can imagine at all. I''m afraid! It''s also an ancient giant! In fact. So did Shangguan yunton. Otherwise. He really can''t think of any other reason to make Chu Lingxiao alive. But. Then again. In fact, it''s not surprising that shangguantang didn''t know Chu Lingxiao. Who said that he was still in the period of self sealing? "Big My lord...... " When Shangguan yundun wanted to open his mouth, he heard a voice of great majesty and vicissitudes, which immediately reverberated in the main hall of the perfect practice research institute. "Be quiet, please go back to your place. The meeting will begin soon!" Chapter 1010 Hear the sound. Everyone was stunned. Immediately. No matter how shocked I am at the moment, I dare not disobey the other side''s words. One by one, I quickly return to my place. The old voice. However, he is a giant in the perfect practice Institute. Otherwise. Also won''t appear in person in love. They haven''t forgotten, of course, what the younger generation are doing here. Of course, it is to become a new member of the perfect practice Institute. The Lord of Lingzhou comes to yunton. They can understand. After all. People are for their sons. But this For a while. All the people who recognize Chu Lingxiao look at Chu Lingxiao again. A heart, at this moment, seems to stop. This Should not belong to the younger generation? In that case. Why come here? "Yes?" However, before everyone''s mood was calmed down, the old voice came out again, slightly displeased. It seems that I saw Shangguan yundun and Shangguan hall kneeling there. I was very dissatisfied. "You two, still kneeling there, what are you going to do? The great Yin is coming. Don''t hurry up?" Can hear this sentence Shangguan yunton. But it''s full of bitterness. Looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting in front of him, he didn''t dare to get up at all, and knelt in the other side of the shangguantang hall. Although he thought about it very much, he still looked at his father''s timid appearance and didn''t dare to do too much action. Keep your head down tight. I dare not speak. This moment. The atmosphere on the court. Very strange. On the one hand is the giant of perfect practice research institute. Let Shangguan yundun and his son get up. On the other hand is Shangguan yundun and his son. They kneel in front of Chu Lingxiao and dare not reply at all. This strange scene. Immediately. Let everyone in the room breathe, can''t help but hold. In their eyes. Even though Chu Lingxiao is powerful, he should not have a deep foundation of perfect practice research institute, right? After all. Perfect practice research institute, hearsay comes from the future, and it is the most mysterious of the three. Now. Among them, the tycoon''s voice is undoubtedly more important than this one. Even if Shangguan yunton and his son are afraid to stand up, they should give some face to perfect practice Institute. Let Shangguan yunton and his son stand up first. So as not to offend the perfect practice Institute. It''s more than ten seconds. Sitting there, Chu Lingxiao still doesn''t have any expression. Isn''t it clear that he didn''t pay attention to the perfect practice Institute? "Well?" For a moment. The old figure suddenly became more displeased. The light way was: "you two, let me go to one side, let me have a good look. Who is it? In my perfect practice Institute, put on such a big shelf!" Say. The tone is heavier. "Don''t you hear me? Not yet! " Smell the words. Shangguan yundun and his son, their bodies all involuntarily hit a shiver, and all the people on the scene were all one heart, with a sudden shiver. Now. Anyone can hear it. This giant of perfect practice research institute is angry! This is, after all, the site of perfect practice research institute. Even if this person is powerful, he should not give each other face. This moment. The whole court was quiet. But the next moment. When I thought there was going to be a big fight against each other, I was the official yundun and his son, and let them go for a moment. But only heard. The tone of the old voice changed in an instant. "You How did you get here? " Suddenly. When this sentence falls, all the people''s brains in the whole field become blank. I haven''t waited for people to understand what''s going on. He only saw Chu Lingxiao in front of him. Suddenly an old man in a white robe appeared in the air, standing there like a needle and felt, respectfully, and then, with a face full of awe, he bowed to Chu Lingxiao, and said in a trembling voice: "please forgive me, I didn''t know it was an adult, so some words..." Said. The white robed old man lowered his head directly, and his voice became smaller and smaller. At the end of the day, he was afraid to go on talking. But this scene. Falling in the eyes of all the people in the audience is like suddenly ushering in a magnitude 12 earthquake. It goes straight to the deep heart of all the people in the audience and makes all of them look stupid. Shangguan and yunton. I almost fainted. Eyes straight. The whole body could not help shivering. Everyone didn''t expect that the speaking giant of perfect practice research institute, who had just seen what Chu Lingxiao looked like, stood in front of him directly in fear, and even called Chu Lingxiao an adult. This is before them. Never thought about it. In fact. Qianyuan himself didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would come so soon. Although the master of the perfect practice research institute entrusted the old dragon insect in the mountains and forests, he wanted to invite Chu Lingxiao to participate in the conference of their perfect practice research institute. But in fact. Even Taiyin himself felt that Chu Lingxiao would not come until their new list of twenty members came out. But now. I came so early. This is something they never thought of. The whole audience was quiet. All the young generation, Shangguan yundun and his son, were numbed by this scene. Nobody thought about it. Chu Lingxiao was so powerful that even the giant of perfect practice research institute respected him so much. It''s hard for them to imagine. But how can these people know, when they haven''t seen Chu Lingxiao for such a long time, what happened in the future? Only a few people know Chu Lingxiao''s identity. Even the ancient giants. No qualification to know. Immediately. When Qian Yuan returned to his mind, he realized that he and his son were kneeling with Chu Lingxiao! Immediately. His face sank in a flash. "What''s the matter!" This is a rebuke. Almost didn''t frighten the spirits of Shangguan yundun and his son, and his face was white and frightened. "Adult......" Then. Qian Yuan quickly glanced at Chu Lingxiao again. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, he stared at Shangguan yundun and his son again. Cold voice way: "you two, what are you still kneeling there for? Don''t you see that adults don''t want to argue with you? Get out of my way!" Hear that. The father and son of Shangguan yundun stood up as if they were pardoned. Then they hid away in fear. But what shangguantang didn''t know. The so-called meeting of selecting new members below can be dispensed with in the official hall. So. From this moment on. His name has been blacklisted by perfect practice Institute forever! Or the kind that can never be untied! Chapter 1011 The whole audience was quiet. Everyone''s eyes, until now, did not dare to move away from Chu Lingxiao. Don''t say a word. He has asked the perfect practice Institute to kick the name of Shangguan hall from the selected monks. It''s hard for them to imagine. Normally. With the strength of shangguantang, even if there is no shangguanyundun, he should be able to barely break into the list of twenty. But now. It''s a mistake. It''s a mistake. To provoke those who dare not. From the beginning to the end, they couldn''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao was so powerful that he even gave way to the perfect practice Institute! Grunt. You can''t help it. When all the people reacted, they all couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and looked at Chu Lingxiao with palpitations on their faces. Their eyes were all trembling. The next moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s hand gently waved and stood on the side of Qianyuan, he bowed and bowed to one side. Immediately. He announced to the public that the perfect practice Institute, a new group of selected people, was about to start. But standing there, the two Shangguan yundun and his son, especially Shangguan Tang, who had already lost their soul, were regretful. The whole person stood in the same place and almost cried. He really didn''t think of it. This hasn''t started yet. I''m finished. How could he dare to find Chu Lingxiao''s trouble if he knew it would be like this? At first, he saw that Chu Lingxiao was so young, and he made those old people who seemed to be of good status so awesome. So. Want to borrow Chu Lingxiao, to let him to these same as him, to participate in the selection of the young generation, Li Liwei, but did not expect that it was such a monster! First, my father went to yunton. Can''t help but say. He came directly and slapped him twice, but he didn''t finish it. The giant of the perfect practice research institute, after seeing each other''s appearance, hurriedly walked over. Bow and salute. Such a fearless manner. He was skeptical. Will the man in front of you be the ancient giant in the perfect practice research institute! Otherwise. He really can''t imagine what kind of characters can frighten the giants of perfect practice research institute from the future world to look like this. And standing next to the Shangguan yunton. Now. Even the intestines are blue. You know it''s going to happen. He would never have come. Maybe. Would not But on second thought, I''m afraid that even if he didn''t come, his own son would provoke Chu Lingxiao. I guess he lost his life now. Now think about it. This result. Maybe the best But who is this man? How can the giant of perfect practice institute be so awed that he dare not slightest? Is it really one of the ancient giants? All the young people around were shocked. No matter who they were, they guessed Chu Lingxiao''s identity in their hearts. But at this time. But I heard an extremely cold shout. Suddenly, it came in from the outside. All the young people, one heart, who were scared on the spot, suddenly all shook a little, "where are the ignorant ants who dare to provoke adults? When we are in the perfect Institute of practice, what is it I heard this voice, which was extremely cold and beautiful without any emotion. Shangguan and yunton. Even more frightening gooseflesh came out, the whole person stood there, immediately so directly a stiff, as if in an instant became a statue, motionless. The next moment. Then he saw a woman in a black robe, leading a group of giants, the ancient giants, leaving from the outside. When the woman in black. When it appears in the eyes of all the young people, the noble and cold atmosphere is almost in the dark. A black rose in full bloom, no matter who it is, feels a sense of inferiority and spreads from the bottom of my heart. Especially those girls who had been around shangguantang before. They all lowered their heads in a hurry. I dare not look at a woman in black. It''s just like a servant girl with extremely humble status who sees a generation of extinct empresses. It''s a kind of blasphemy just to see her eyes fall on each other. The whole audience was quiet. Even the perfect world, those masters, is a heart, suddenly a tight. To come, is the master of the perfect practice Institute, Taiyin. All the leaders of the perfect practice Institute are behind her. And this moment. Even if everyone on the scene doesn''t know Taiyin, it can be seen from the respectful attitude of Qianyuan that this I''m afraid it''s the master of the legendary perfect practice Institute! But everyone, including Shangguan yundun himself, did not expect that at this moment, even such people appeared in person. But it really made him sweat. Or the other side of that sentence! That''s not true! It has been revealed to him that even the master of the perfect practice research institute should treat Chu Lingxiao like a king! So what''s this identity? He knows. The Institute of perfect practice comes from the future world. It is an unimaginable force to be able to stand in their future world for such a long time. However. Such a force! Its owner! It''s the same Grunt! This moment. The whole audience finally reflected how terrible Chu Lingxiao''s identity was. In an instant, everyone''s eyes changed more than before. Even. Everyone''s face, but also involuntarily revealed a trace of horror. "My Lord." Especially when seeing the Taiyin, extremely respectful, walking quickly to Chu Lingxiao and bowing to salute, at this moment, everyone''s breath, was stopped by this scene. Standing over there in the Shangguan hall. Even on the spot scared eyes a smoke, full face white and scared, directly scared fainted in the past. Shangguan yunton. Is also a face of panic, legs suddenly a soft, the next moment, directly on the ground. This moment. There was a dead silence. Now. Only then did they really know that the previous giant of perfect practice research institute bowing to Chu Lingxiao was just a scene that made them unbelievable. Now! That''s what really happened! See Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk. The Taiyin suddenly scolded: "Qianyuan, how do you guard? How do you let out this kind of ant without eyes?" In an instant. All people are even more like hearing the horror, and all of them immediately lowered their heads in fear. Qianyuan is also at a loss. "What are you doing? Throw these two ants out to me!" "Forget it, two ants. Don''t make a fuss." It''s just the words of the Taiyin. As soon as they fall, Chu Lingxiao says lightly: "you come with me. I have something to talk with you." As soon as I heard that. The cold eyes of Taiyin suddenly softened a lot. But still, he gave a cold stare at Qianyuan. Then, he quickly followed Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 1012 Back mountain of perfect practice Institute. After leaving the main hall, Taiyin six kept his head down, like a slave, and carefully followed Chu Lingxiao without making a sound. Occasionally. Raise your head. After seeing Chu Lingxiao for a few eyes, he hurriedly lowered himself. Seriously. Taiyin didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would come so soon. She just asked the old dragon insect in the deep forest to try to contact Chu Lingxiao. At first. She never expected Chu Lingxiao to come. But I didn''t think of it later. Chu Lingxiao actually agreed to come. What''s more, she didn''t expect to come so soon. After following Chu Lingxiao to the top of the mountain behind the perfect practice Institute, Taiyin finally couldn''t help but ask: "Sir, if you have anything, just say it. Taiyin will do it for you." The heart of Taiyin is clear. Chu Lingxiao came to see her so soon. There must be something to do. But. For a while and a half, she couldn''t think of it. What can I do for a character like Chu Lingxiao? But the next moment. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way: "know, at the beginning, why do I find you?" It''s such a sudden sentence. Immediately. Straight let the Taiyin eyes, suddenly a Zheng, for a while did not respond to come over, what do you mean. It''s just the subconscious way back: "isn''t it because..." But. Say. The face of the Taiyin was full of blush and didn''t finish. At first. When she met Chu Lingxiao for the first time, it was almost the same as that of the Shangguan yundun father and son. They don''t have eyes. It offended Chu Lingxiao. Results. Of course, she was severely taught. After that, she was deeply impressed by Chu Lingxiao''s strength. And at the beginning. It''s the most serious time for them to compete for power and profit in the perfect world. She didn''t want to stay any longer. He left the perfect world directly, followed Chu Lingxiao and stayed in this world as the master of the perfect practice Institute. But now. What Chu Lingxiao said. But let her some wonder, at the beginning of their own encounter with each other, is not a coincidence? "Sir, you..." Immediately. Taiyin wanted to speak and stop, but before she could finish speaking, Chu Lingxiao interrupted her directly. "I have one thing for you to do now." Hear that. The Taiyin didn''t even think about it, so she quickly asked: "what''s the matter, my lord?" "See that volcano in the west?" But the next moment. But seeing Chu Lingxiao, he suddenly pointed his hand at the western region of the world of heaven and earth. A towering volcano could not help but make Taiyin''s face change again. It was almost confused. This What do you want to say? "There''s a man in there. I don''t think it''s easy for him to practice. If you want to spare his life, you can tell him that if you stay directly under the volcano, I can see nothing." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "if you bring my words here, he will understand." Under the volcano. Alone? Who? Chu Lingxiao''s words completely made Taiyin a little stunned and confused. For this? Do you need her to convey it? Wait. Why her? "My Lord, here..." "Don''t you understand? If he is not your father, do you think I will get away with it?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "remember, I only give this chance." Taiyin: "..." This moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s words fall. The Taiyin suddenly withdrew, her beautiful eyes trembled, her face was shaking and unbelievable, her eyes were staring straight at Chu Lingxiao. In this short moment. In a moment, the brain fell into a blank. What?! Her father?! How is this possible? She''s got a father, too? She was the second master of the perfect world, born of heaven and earth. How could she have any father? In fact. It''s not just the sun. This is true of all legendary forces and masters. They are born of heaven and earth. They have no father, no mother and no close relatives at all. But now! Chu Lingxiao tells her! She has a father! And! It''s under that volcano in the West! But how could it be?! If she really has a father, but why hasn''t she met her partner for so many years? "My Lord, I......" Immediately back to the God of the Taiyin, immediately full of confusion, once again looked at Chu Lingxiao, but this word has reached the mouth, but in any case, can not say. Let her question Chu Lingxiao. Must this be a fake? These people. There was no reason to cheat her. The only truth. This is true! She really has a father! And now, has been dormant in this life, not known, not even her daughter, until now, it is clear that she even has a father! "You go." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "I''m looking at your face, and I''m just opening up to it. Remember, this is the only time." Taiyin: "..." Seriously. At the moment, Taiyin really doesn''t know what to say. But after all, there are so many things that Taiyin has experienced. Even though she was shocked by the waves in her heart, she soon pressed this unbelievable wave. Immediately. He hurriedly went to Chu Lingxiao. At the next moment, he made a respectful salute: "don''t worry, sir, I will bring your words." Finish. The sun left in a flash. Towards the volcano that Chu Lingxiao pointed to at the beginning, he flew over at a high speed. No matter what. As the master of the perfect practice Institute, Taiyin knows that she has been with Chu Lingxiao for so long. Some things. It can still be seen through. A fake flower. On the ninth day. But this is the one who only let the future world of one million years now, the strong man of this period of time and space, allow to step into the Ninth Heaven of this world, and not let the friars of the future world far away come. Otherwise. At the beginning, the young man who broke into their perfect practice research institute would not be ordered to leave by Chu Lingxiao. And now. His father, who had never been masked, was also informed by Chu Lingxiao. What does this mean? My father also comes from the future time and space which is more distant than the future world of millions of years. Now Chu Lingxiao is willing to open the net. Anyway. She has to stop it first. At the same time. Taiyin was also very moved. She now knows why Chu Lingxiao came so fast. It''s all But what the Taiyin didn''t know. When she left. But see Chu Lingxiao side, suddenly there is a cold and gorgeous figure, whether it is appearance, or temperament, it is different from the Taiyin! It''s exactly like a mold. "My Lord, in fact, I can kill him by myself." Chapter 1013 This suddenly appeared as like as two peas in the sky, but the tone of her voice was even more cold than that of the moon. It seemed that she only listened to Chu''s life. Who dares to disturb Chu Lingxiao''s plan. Kill someone. It''s the same woman. The only law in the world. People like women, in fact, there are many around Chu Lingxiao. In fact, if someone with a heart really carefully observes the present and ancient future, he will find a problem. Why does the fake flower appear. All its friars. No future body? This question. No one ever thought about it. It''s not that they don''t have the ability to go to a more distant future world, but from the very beginning, Chu Lingxiao wiped out their future body directly from the future world of millions of years. For. It is to create the best environment for fake flowers to bloom. But the future. Not dead. But it was moved by Chu Lingxiao, which is more distant than the future world of thousands of years. In today''s world, I''m afraid only Chu Lingxiao has the ability to do so. Now. Chu Lingxiao''s body is the future of Taiyin. Long ago. Because of Chu Lingxiao''s hand, the future body of Taiyin can step into a more distant future time and space. She''s seen a lot of things. I also know what happened in the past. In her eyes. My father. If you really fight for the same flower, you will surely die, because he is not a monk in this period of time and space, which is a taboo. No one can touch it. The same flower. Only the monks in the space and time of millions of years are needed. In the future world. All of them have been changed by some unknown power. The friars themselves are not the best ones. Even if there are people who can make fake flowers bloom in all aspects, they are not the flowers Chu Lingxiao wants. Once upon a time. Someone did. Results. However, the world in the future has suffered an unprecedented disaster. There are only two or three monks left in almost all races. After countless years. To be able to recover slowly. It''s a terrible sight. It''s not hell, it can be described. So. In the eyes of the future of Taiyin, even her father, if she really wants to fight for the same flower, even if Chu Lingxiao doesn''t say it, she will kill him! See Chu Lingxiao didn''t say a word. The future body of the Taiyin can''t help but ask: "adult, if he..." But this time. Before she finished, she was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "Don''t worry, he will." As soon as I heard that. In the future, the eyebrows of Taiyin''s body wrinkled again. "Your Excellency, are you so sure?" She came from a time and space more distant than the future world of ten million years. It is clear that the history of the past, although this life, due to the emergence of false flowers, has long changed. No one knows what will happen. But she knows. If according to the records of future history, my father, who has never met before, will die miserably on the way to fight for the same flower. "Well, I said, he will promise, and you don''t have to worry." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "now let''s talk about why we should return to this life from heaven and space?" "I told you, didn''t I have to come?" In an instant. When the voice just fell. As soon as Taiyin''s face changed, she knelt down to Chu Lingxiao and quickly explained: "adult, I didn''t mean to stop talking about adults, but the living fossils of tianspatiotemporal, which drove us out of tianspatiotemporal." "It''s also said that heaven and space do not need a group of monks who are about to come from abandoned space and time. We Really... " The future body of the Taiyin. Said. The voice becomes smaller and smaller. At last, I simply lower my head and dare not continue. In fact. In fact, many of them have been targeted by the living fossils of tianspatiotemporal. Although those living fossils, self-sustaining, disdainful, did not really appear around them. But its followers. But all the time, they are looking for trouble. Think they are just a group of latecomers, they are not worthy to stay in the space and time. As for the latter. After those living fossils, there are people who are looking for the same flowers, just like gods in the sky. If they don''t pay attention to the people behind them, they think that the other side is just walking their old way, and even they are not successful. Where is there anyone more distant than them? And the so-called space-time. In fact, it is the future time and space above the future world of ten million years, and the so-called abandoned time and space refers to the future world below. As for the living fossils mentioned in the body and mouth of the future of Taiyin. In fact, those who have also looked for the existence of the same flower, some of them failed, some of them found the same flower, but also as previously said. Their so-called same flowers. Even if it does. It''s not perfect. This directly led to the tianspatiotemporal friars, suffering from the disaster of extinction. In those years, I don''t know how many lives died. And Chu Lingxiao is a fake flower. But once in full bloom. This is a great good thing for both Chu Lingxiao and other monks. All the secrets of the world. There will be nowhere to hide. Where the word "friar" comes from will also be answered. But after hearing the words of the future body of Taiyin. Chu Lingxiao only said a light sentence: "jealousy?" Smell the words. The future body of Taiyin shakes its head helplessly. Although it doesn''t want to admit that there will be such negative emotions in the living fossils, Chu Lingxiao is right. It''s really jealousy. They should have noticed. Chu Lingxiao''s flower, once in full bloom, will become the same flower they have been looking for. There is an imbalance in their heart. They think that a monk after them, how can he find the same flower? So. Will drive all monks out of heaven and space. "That''s why they can''t find the same flowers. It''s ridiculous. At this stage, they can''t abandon their inner darkness. Their failure is already doomed." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "tell me, what else is there besides this?" For a moment. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, the future of Taiyin''s face suddenly tightened. Although she didn''t want to speak, she could only say: "adults, they also said that if we step into the sky again, we will see one, kill One... " Chapter 1014 "Oh, is it?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Although seeing Chu Lingxiao without any angry appearance, I don''t know why, the future body of Taiyin always feels that the air around it has become extremely cold and silent at this moment. It''s like entering the cold winter. The piercing cold. Almost along the bone, spread to the blood, let the future body of the Taiyin, involuntarily hit a cold shiver. The next moment. The future body of the Taiyin, with all sorts of palpitations in its heart, carefully asked: "adult, do you want me to go back, and then with them..." But this time. Before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "No more." Even if there are only three short words. But at this moment. In an instant, the future body and heart of Taiyin seem to mention the voice. A grunt. I dare not speak again. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "well, look at this place for me. I''ll go to the sky." "Adult......" As soon as I heard that. The future body of the Taiyin, immediately a pair of eyes, all straight stare up, a face of vibration and dumb. But it''s just about to open up. But found out. Chu Lingxiao, who was just standing in front of him, knows Kung Fu. I don''t know where he is. But this scene. Fall in the eyes of the future body of Taiyin, but let her suddenly involuntarily hold her breath. A heart. All at this moment. I couldn''t help shivering. This It''s not going to the sky, is it? According to this character, this is beyond the space and time of the future world. I''m afraid that there will be an unimaginable battle between all monks in the world. No way. The whole space-time of the lower stratum will be shattered, which are several activated stone figures. Rumor. Even Taoist giants, in the eyes of each other, are as weak as ants, and they do not pay attention to them at all. Just looking for the same flowers, this point of view. We can see how terrible the strength of these living fossils is. We need to know that Chu Lingxiao is the only one left in the world who does not spare any effort to find the same flowers. But in the eyes of the future. Those living fossils in the sky and space even did so before Chu Lingxiao. Just ask. Who dares to trouble those people? Let alone, there are several of them! For a moment. When the future body of the Taiyin comes back to God, it suddenly looks blank and dull, and its face is full of wry smile. A person stands on the top of the mountain and mumbles to himself: "am I not supposed to come at all..." Reason. In her mind, Chu Lingxiao is the most invincible character in her mind. No one in the world can be the logarithm of Chu Lingxiao. But now Face is not one, but several! Fight alone. No one is Chu Lingxiao''s opponent. But if several people join hands, can they cope? You know! This is not an ordinary friar, not a giant, but several living fossil level figures! What is living fossil? You can say that. When the word "friar" appeared, such people would have been the first group of friars. It''s a long time ago. It''s too old to imagine. Just want the five words of the first batch of friars, it''s enough to make any friars feel numb. But now, Chu Lingxiao is going to heaven and space, to those living fossils There is a great feeling of raising teachers and asking crimes! How not to let the future body of the Taiyin. I felt a thrill. It''s not good. If this one dies, I''m afraid all of them will be implicated. "This is really..." This moment. The future body of Taiyin is totally helpless. Why is she looking for Chu Lingxiao! Anyway, those living fossils are not allowed to appear in the sky and space. They can''t go to other lower levels and space in the future. But now "I hope nothing happens..." Suddenly. The vision of the future of Taiyin is full of worries. Her vision is to see the more distant future world. She seems to want to see the scene of the sky, space and time right now. But even in her present and future state. We can''t see through the endless space and time in the future. At best. We can only see the area of space and time in the future. But now. The future body of Taiyin, however, does not know that at this moment, with the figure of Chu Lingxiao, when she left this life, she was not alone, looking at the figure just left by Chu Lingxiao, the mysterious young figure under that abyss. Actually. I also saw this scene. And. Compared with the future body of Taiyin, he could feel many unusual time and space fluctuations. Suddenly, when he noticed Chu Lingxiao''s figure, he broke through the future time and space for thousands of years and stepped into the space and time area of the sky. This has always been. The mysterious figure lurking in the abyss, suddenly a heart, can''t help shivering to the extreme, a pair of eyes, are staring at the big, eyes are constantly looking to the future time and space. His face was shaking and dull. "This man, he''s really crazy. Is he really going to heaven and space, looking for those living fossils, and asking questions?" Just listen to the sound. You can hear it. Now. Even the mysterious young figure under the abyss felt the coldness of Chu Lingxiao''s behavior. At this moment, the whole body shivered. How can he not know how horrible those living fossils are? It''s the first group that he has known looking for the same flower. Because. Even he himself came from heaven and space. As for why he knew Chu Lingxiao at the beginning, even Chu Lingxiao was looking for the same flower. Because. When he was in heaven and space, he got a Book of destiny given by those living fossils. It is a clear record of what will happen in the past. As for why he got it. In fact, it''s because he is one of the only people who survived when the sky and space were destroyed. So. He wants to change it all. So I put my hope on Chu Lingxiao. I want to borrow this flower of Chu Lingxiao to revive all the monks who died. And that''s what caused it. Among the living fossils, the only one who ever found the same flower. It is because the other side of the same flower. It''s not perfect. Only then did it lead to the doom of all future races. Therefore, in the eyes of this mysterious young figure, Chu Lingxiao now wants to find such a person and ask for help! It''s not about dying. What is it?! Just one. Several of them joined hands. Who can fight? This is a living fossil among monks! "Crazy, it''s crazy It''s over. It''s over. " This moment. This mysterious young figure suddenly felt that he had come to this life from heaven and space, which was a busy job. Chu Lingxiao died. That same flower, isn''t it Chapter 1015 Said. This mysterious young figure collapsed on the ground directly, his eyes were blank, and his eyes were full of loss. It seemed that Chu Lingxiao could not come back once he went. It''s not that he''s worried about Chu Lingxiao. But he was afraid that if Chu Lingxiao could not come back, the same flower would not bloom. The right person is the key. The person who can create this fake flower is absolutely necessary. If something goes wrong, can this fake flower become the same flower? The answer must be no "Alas Why are you so impulsive. " Between you and me. Under the abyss, the mysterious young figure immediately came out, full of disappointment. Last time. He wanted to break his fate by borrowing the blood of the six legendary forces, the founders, but later he found that the blood he needed on the other side had disappeared. Otherwise. He won''t rush out either. Now. There is only one way left for him to go on, that is to win the same flower. But now. Everything. It seemed that he was going in a very bad direction, which made him feel that he lost all hope for a moment. ¡­¡­ And now. Chu Lingxiao has already left. His figure. Just like the long river of time, a time and space traveler that no longer exists at all, a future time and space every second, the long river of time in any time and space, at this moment, appears the figure of Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. Those who are the most powerful in time and space are frightened. Their bodies are shaking with cold sweat. All think. Chu Lingxiao came to find them. Instant. They all dare not move. Seeing the figure of Chu Lingxiao all the time, they can''t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief after disappearing slowly from the long river of time and space where they are. They are always aware of the figure of Chu Lingxiao and stepping into the future world for thousands of years. A heart. This just can''t help but hang up again. None of the most powerful people in time and space thought that Chu Lingxiao had come to the time and space area where daotianting sat. What is this? Will we have a duel with daotianting! But. They were even more shocked that Chu Lingxiao could come from the past time and space to their future time and space. Even now, he walked directly along the long river of time and stepped into the future world of daotianting, where he has been sitting for thousands of years. It''s totally beyond their imagination. Because. In their eyes, Chu Lingxiao is a horrible God ancient giant. But in their cognition, God ancient giant can''t ignore the rules of time and space, shuttle past and future time and space, at most, it can only be the peak of immortal ancient giant, and can do things. But now. Chu Lingxiao came to the future from the past. How can this not shock them! "No No, this man has collected nine gold cards, which are nine for one. He has got the gold Kowloon card In an instant. One of the strongest in the future time and space suddenly seems to think of something. A pair of huge eyes stare up in an instant, and their faces are unbelievable and dumb. The rest of time and space are the strongest. At the same time. Think of the golden Kowloon. In their cognition, there is only golden Jiulong brand, which can make the existence of immortal giant on top of the top strong, and can shuttle in the present and the future at will! "My God, isn''t this man allowed to control the ninth ancient beast in the sky..." For a moment. One of the most powerful in the future time and space, suddenly sent out an incredible exclamation, and all the gooseflesh came out. Gold Kowloon. Those ancient beasts that can control the Ninth Heaven. And the strongest of those ancient beasts, the king of ancient beasts, is the most powerful of all their future time and space, recognized as the ancient giant. Just. Even the king of ancient beasts. Like other ancient animals, they have no consciousness, like a puppet without soul. They are extremely mechanical and have been staying in the Ninth Heaven. So. Even if there are ancient giants in the world, they did not put the king of ancient beasts in it. Because. Who can get the golden Kowloon card? But now. It''s not the power of the golden Kowloon brand. What is it? "I finally know why there was no one assigned by daotianting at the beginning, which is really incredible." The most powerful person in time and space who spoke before, his eyes were shaking constantly, and his eyes were full of shock and shock. A god ancient giant with golden nine dragons brand. Even though its own strength is not as good as that of the Lord of heaven, the king of ancient beasts in the Ninth Heaven can easily tear open the body of a god ancient giant, who has such terrible power to protect itself. Who else dare to oppose this future time and space? You know. These nine heavens. But in all future time and space, there is a product of practice, that is to say, there is more than one king of ancient beasts! But now. These time and space strongmen, but where to know, now, the entire court of heaven, including the Lord Chu Xuanyuan, and all people, what have experienced in the end. They looked at Chu Lingxiao''s figure. From the long river of time, step by step into their life, really, they are scared of the whole body of their hair, all up, dare not make a sound. Especially the Taoist Chu Xuanyuan. I thought that Chu Lingxiao came to find him to settle accounts, and I was scared to collapse on the ground. After all, the king of Chu and Qu Mo, if they had not been inspired by him, how could they dare to go to that life and find Chu Lingxiao in trouble? In his eyes. Chu Lingxiao is a Taoist giant. Even. It''s also possible to have a golden Kowloon brand. Otherwise, how can you shuttle in time and space? But when Chu Xuanyuan, the leader of the Taoism, and all the people in the heaven, were afraid and ready to kneel down to Chu Lingxiao and beg for mercy crazily, their pupils narrowed sharply again. Immediately. I can''t believe it. The scene in front of them, which made them breathe, became very urgent. Everyone''s face was full of disbelief and horror. "Here This... " The Taoist, Chu Xuanyuan, was even more frightened. He trembled. He couldn''t say a complete word. Other people in daotianting are the same. I fell to the ground in fear. Seeing Chu Lingxiao in their eyes, they stepped into a bright and mysterious world directly from their life. That''s the moment. In the long river of the world. In front of their future time and space, there was another scene. Suddenly, the Taoist priest Chu Xuanyuan lost his voice. "More More distant future time and space, this This... " The voice fell. But also with the disappearance of Chu Lingxiao''s figure, at this moment, the whole Taoist temple fell into a dead silence. Chapter 1016 Ten million years after the world. There is also time and space in the future. This scene. Once again, it is beyond the imagination of all the people in daotianting, and it refreshes their new understanding of the way of cultivation. The Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan is completely ignorant. There is no God in both eyes. Sitting there, I can''t say a word any more. And now Chu Lingxiao. Has already stepped into the sky time and space. This is a world that is almost the same as all the future worlds. It is still composed of state boundaries. But the only difference is. as like as two peas in the future, time and space in the world are all the future races. They are all in their own future. The world of heaven and time is exactly the same as the one that appeared in the false flower. It is still the original world of heaven and earth. And time and space. There is no volatility. It is because the living fossil here is also the earliest group of monks born after the word "friar" appears in the hearsay. Once upon a time. I have also looked for the same flowers. Some of them created fake flowers, but they didn''t succeed. Some of them created the same flowers, but they were not perfect, which led to the great change of space and time. All the racial worlds were almost destroyed. Only a few people survived. So. Even though things have passed for a long time, to this day, the world of space and time, all future races, the most races, and their monks are only a million people, far less than the peak period. But. That''s why. The world of heaven and space is more cruel. The survival of the fittest and the survival of the fittest have become the main theme of the friars of heaven and space. It''s often seen. Only a year later, five or six of the leaders of a state have changed. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has already appeared in the void of space and time. In his eyes, everything under him is almost in sight. Soon. Chu Lingxiao saw the people he was looking for. All of them are the future world of millions of years. The future bodies of those monks are temporarily placed in the sky and space. Because. The same flowers. No future body is needed, but it is for the monks of this generation. If the monks of the future body appear in the same flower breath and the same area that can spread, this same flower will be like the same flower created by the time and space of heaven and the living fossil. Finally. Will become a flawed flower. Just as the moon is full, but it is also full. It''s not perfect after all. Will lead to great changes in space and time, and that flower is still a little worse. But now it''s different. One day, time and space, those living fossils, created fake flowers, in front of the block. Even if the same flowers and breath come from that life, they can''t spread to the sky and space. This is also the best place for the future of all people, such as the Taiyin. But now. If those living fossils drive the future bodies of the Taiyin and others out of here, then when the same flowers are in full bloom, everything will be wasted. That''s the same thing. This flower. It''s for today''s monks! All the other monks. No qualification to covet! "It seems that you are really anxious." The next moment. When he saw that group of monks were being forced by several figures to drive them out of this space-time, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes suddenly flashed a trace of loneliness. If you are familiar with Chu Lingxiao. I''ll know. Someone is going to suffer. For a moment. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared in this void. And now. In the area Chu Lingxiao saw, there were several terrible figures, and the breath was as deep as a prison. The sky in that area was red because of these cold figures. From a distance, let the sky and space, the monks who already exist, feel a thrill. But no one dared to explore. Because. In the world of space and time, it can make the sky appear this strange and extremely penetrating scene. It must be the most powerful one. It may be the ancient giant of God. And. They also felt honored several times. Who dares to see it? You know. There are several living fossils in the space-time world. Even now, those living fossils still live in the world. They have been worshipped by all races as ancestors. It means the starting point of all monks. It is also the end of all monks. It was born together with the word "friar". Now it is popular. It''s not clear where the word "friar" came from, but the first group of friars still live in this world. So. It can be imagined that those characters, are not ordinary monks, can guess? There is also an unwritten rule in heaven and space. Behind the ancient god giant, there must be an activated stone figure standing! And now. There are several ancient gods and giants in that area. Doesn''t that mean that they are the ones who activate the stone level figures and let them fight?! "It''s really terrible. I haven''t seen so many gods and ancient giants in the past years." This moment. Somewhere in the time and space of the sky, in the mountains that have been abandoned, an old figure mutters to himself, then brushes it, and disappears with trembling. I dare not look down. This old figure has experienced all the future races and suffered the disaster of extinction. Therefore, he knows better than anyone how terrible those living fossils, which are now enshrined as the ancestors of all races in the world, are. Those people. Almost all of them have a fake flower. In fact, the force is the existence of eternal invincibility. Let alone. There is also a terrible person who will cause the future race to be destroyed. That area. In the eyes of tianspatiotemporal friars, it seems to be very close, but in fact, it is very far away. Even if it is the immortal ancient giant in the past, it will take a few days. Tianspatiotemporal is different from the lower level of future time and space. There are those living fossil characters here, creating a new order together. No one can avoid it. But everyone didn''t know. Now. A white dress, but step by step a state boundary, almost half of the incense world, it is about to come there. Just because it''s too fast. No one can see. And now. In that area, those ancient gods and giants saw no one listen to their words. Suddenly, their eyes were even colder looking at the future body of the monks in the millions of years. Their tone was full of disdain and they said: "give these ants ten seconds to think about. If they don''t leave after ten seconds, don''t blame us for killing them!" But. Just finished. There is a woman in a white dress with a cool temperament. She argues: "this space-time is owned by all monks. Why do you drive us away?" If someone is here. I will recognize it. This cool and gorgeous woman is actually long Bingyao, who has been staying in the area where the lady is located. But for longbingyao. Those ancient gods and giants, who are high above and standing on the void, are suddenly shocked by their eyes. Then they sneer at them and say: "you know who you are talking to, mole ant?" "We have obeyed the Dharma of zengzu and angered zengzu. You don''t even have a chance to live. It''s ridiculous that you dare to tell us this!" Chapter 1017 Only. The words of these ancient gods are just finished. A faint voice. But immediately. It''s also falling down. "Is it?" It''s just two words, but all of us were shocked. Those ancient gods and giants were shocked. They didn''t expect that someone would disturb them at this time. Immediately. All eyes flashed a trace of displeasure. Looking around. To find out who the speaker is. Not to mention that these ancient gods and giants serve to activate the stone level figures. Their own identity and strength alone are no longer ordinary figures and can be disturbed at will. The way of monks. Come to heaven and space. Taoist giants have been born, and on top of that, there are several activated stone figures. And they are ancient gods. It''s the strongest. "Who? Who''s talking? " But looking around for a long time, these ancient gods and giants didn''t even see people''s shadow. The color of displeasure in their eyes suddenly became more and more intense. One of the most powerful ancient gods and giants, the one with the strongest peak, stood up directly, and said in a cold voice: "those who pretend to be gods and play ghosts, don''t hurry to give this seat, get out quickly!" Just. His words, just finished. The faint voice, however, was already understated and fell to his ear. "Isn''t I right in front of you?" Smell the words. This ancient god giant is the top power. Even after a moment of stupefaction, the other ancient gods giants are also stupefied. They didn''t react first. After they completely returned to God, they found that they had already stood a man in white since they were in front of them! Come on. It''s Chu Lingxiao. Seeing the appearance of Chu Lingxiao and the future body of long Bingyao, they were also surprised. A trace of disbelief flashed in their eyes. No one expected that Chu Lingxiao would appear in front of them at this time. They are the future bodies. Being led by Chu Lingxiao from the future world of one million years to the sky and space, it has existed for a long time. Period. He never saw Chu Lingxiao again. But they also know a lot of amazing secrets in the world of space and time, such as the same flowers. They know. The reason why Chu Lingxiao put them in the sky and space is for the same flower to appear in a perfect state. But they also know. In this space and time. There have been activated stone level figures for a long time. They have done so and are ahead of Chu Lingxiao. But now, these figures need to drive them out of this space and time. No doubt it is aimed at Chu Lingxiao. It''s quiet below. Longbingyao and others also stopped talking for a moment. All the people''s eyes gathered on Chu Lingxiao. One by one can''t help but feel nervous. After all. This space-time is the area where the activated stone figures sit. That''s how Chu Lingxiao came. I don''t know what will happen next. They are just a group of people in all the future bodies, and some of them are still distributed in the sky, time and space. They have tried to find each other in these years. But the sky and space are too big for the lower world. There are many areas. Even if it takes a thousand years, I''m afraid I can finish it all. "Who are you?" Suddenly. Those ancient gods and giants'' eyes all sink involuntarily. They can see that Chu Lingxiao''s strength is absolutely extraordinary. Otherwise, they will not disturb their work. They don''t have to pay too much attention to each other. It''s just their strength. In addition to the Daogu giant, who is their opponent? And those ancient giants. Most. All of them have already turned to the activated stone level figures. There are only a few old guys who linger for a long time. They have been hidden in the ancient mountains for a long time, and they have never come out again. Estimate. This life will not come out again. They are not stupid enough to fight against the gods and ancient giants who work for the living fossil figures. For a moment. As the voice of the ancient god giant fell, the air became extremely cold all around, which made long Bingyao and other people feel even more stiff, and all of them could not help but swallow their throats. It''s OK that Chu Lingxiao doesn''t show up. After all. These people, for the ancient god giant, are nothing at all. Even if they just want to fight for something, they will not be in the eyes of the God giant. They will only be forced out of time and space. But Chu Lingxiao is different. This is the way of doing things. It has always been unreasonable. In case of a real fight That''s really "Well?" Seeing that Chu Lingxiao was not moved by him, the ancient god giant, who was strong at the peak, looked even more displeased. "You..." The other ancient gods and giants were also dissatisfied, with a slight disdain in their eyes. Where are you from. How dare you carry such airs in front of them? Just the next moment. That God ancient giant peak strong, just want to continue to speak, but this word, just say a word from the mouth, was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. No! It should be a look! On the spot. Bang! That ancient god giant peak strong, even reaction time, do not have, the whole body, then directly into ashes! Boom! This moment. Long Bingyao and other people''s brains, once brushed, all turned into a blank, but on second thought, this was Chu Lingxiao, not from the corner of the mouth, but showed a smile of bitterness. They knew that. It will be. But I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao didn''t even have the chance to talk to the other side. Just kill it! But on the other side, in the rest of the day and space, these ancient gods and giants are all staring at each other. They are all stupefied and petrified. It''s killing them. I can''t believe it! A god ancient giant peak strong! Just by the other side, a look over, unexpectedly directly second kill! This is the peak of the ancient giant! It''s not the crooked melon and cracked dates among the monks, but the first person to activate the stone level figures and Taoist giants! Daogu giant. Only the Daogu giant. Can do so! They never thought that the man who suddenly appeared in front of them was a Taoist giant! But it really makes them feel that they must be dreaming now! Someone! Dare to kill an ancient god giant in heaven and space! There are several activated stone figures standing behind kill one! So. When these ancient god giants come back to God, it''s hard to hide the vibration in their hearts. They look at Chu Lingxiao blankly and dully, just like they look at a fool. They tremble and say: "you Are you out of your mind? Do you know that you have caused a terrible disaster! " Chapter 1018 But as soon as he finished speaking. Then I heard it again. Bang! The ancient giant god, who didn''t even have time to react, was directly turned into ashes by Chu Lingxiao. Boom! This moment. All the ancient giant brains have become a blank, standing on the void, and the whole people are completely disordered. Crazy! It''s crazy! Who is this. He said to kill! "You Do you know who we are? We are the top ancestors. We are sent to... " Bang! It''s also an ancient god giant, and it turns into ashes in an instant. This moment. Let alone these ancient gods and giants, that is, long Bingyao and other people standing below, are completely stupid. All the people stood there, their whole body shaking involuntarily. The next moment. Then he heard Chu Lingxiao''s subtle way: "who are you and what do you have to do with me?" All ancient Giants: "..." Bang! Bang! Bang! Finally, when the three blasts were heard, they drifted away from the void, and over the void, there was another ancient god giant. There was no one. For a moment. The red light around the sky also disappeared at this moment. But now. All the people standing below, but a heart, can''t stop jumping wildly. The scene in front of them really makes everyone''s scalp numb. Nobody thought of it. Chu Lingxiao killed all these ancient gods! It''s just There are several figures of activated stone rank standing behind these ancient gods. In their eyes, those figures seem to exist at the same level as Chu Lingxiao. Even less so. But the other side has several! Each hand has a fake flower! One of them. It has the same flower, although not the most perfect, but also enough to make the whole world, can change the world. Otherwise. At the beginning, we would not let the whole space and time change so dramatically. But now. Chu Lingxiao killed all these ancient gods and giants, which is undoubtedly related to these activated stone figures and completely tore their faces! These people. Once it''s known. How could it be tolerated? At this time. Even the future body of longbingyao can''t help but walk to Chu Lingxiao and say: "master, are you doing it? It''s a little too impulsive." The whole audience was quiet. Everyone''s eyes all looked at Chu Lingxiao. "Too much? How many gods and ancient giants can you kill? " Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Long Bingyao: "..." Everyone: "..." Hearing this, all people were really helpless. Of course, they knew that for Chu Lingxiao, several ancient gods and tycoons were no more than characters, so they could kill as soon as they were killed. Yes! Behind each other, there are several activated stone figures standing! After the word "friar" was born, it was the first batch of friars. I''m afraid that the ancient society, even this heaven and earth, had not been born, already existed. Born from the beginning of a friar. Now it''s the hope of all friars, the destination they want to reach. Once all of them join hands, they will be truly invincible. I''m afraid even Chu Lingxiao is not sure This is what they are most worried about at the moment. But now. From Chu Lingxiao''s words, they could tell that this one didn''t seem to have any, and they took it to heart. Even they really don''t know what Chu Lingxiao is doing. "Master, do you want to..." The next moment. As soon as longbingyao wanted to continue to speak, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. Before she could react, Chu Lingxiao had disappeared into everyone''s sight. "You stay here, and I''ll solve the rest." Soon. In the whole void, there is no figure of Chu Lingxiao anymore. Looking straight, long Bingyao and other future bodies are dazed and helpless. One by one? This Seriously. It''s not that they despise Chu Lingxiao. They''ve seen so many miracles in Chu Lingxiao''s hands in such a long time. When they think that this one is helpless, Chu Lingxiao always surprises them. But this time. They really felt that even Chu Lingxiao could do nothing. That''s a couple of activated stone figures. It''s not the old characters. This one really, can you do it? For a while. All the people, including longbingyao, had a trace of doubt in their hearts, although they hoped Chu Lingxiao could deal with them completely. But the four words are like four mountains that no one can climb. They are heavily pressed on the top of their heads. As long as they think about it, they suddenly have a feeling that they are almost out of breath. It really makes everyone feel too depressed. And Chu Lingxiao left this area. I didn''t rush to look for those activated stone figures. In the eyes of others. Don''t say how many. It''s an activated stone level figure, which is enough to make the monks in all time and space in this world feel cold at the bottom of their hearts. They don''t even have the courage to look straight. But in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. It''s just a trivial matter to solve several activated stone figures. Fake flowers. The same flowers. If you still cling to the power in it and can''t extricate yourself, it''s no different from ordinary monks. Chu Lingxiao didn''t care about the power. He only wants to find the source of all secrets through the same flowers. Let alone. In this day''s time and space, the activated stone figures, who had fake flowers in their hands, were created by him deliberately. Even the same imperfect flower. The same is true. It is for the appearance of flowers with the same achievements, but obviously, these activated stone level figures do not know themselves or at all. From the beginning to the end, all their actions have been controlled by Chu Lingxiao. As for why Chu Lingxiao came to heaven in person. I''m afraid it''s time and space. In an instant. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has already stepped into the Ninth Heaven of space-time. There is no one here, but that doesn''t mean that there is no friar in space-time, who can step into the Ninth Heaven. It''s just the activation of stone figures. There is a ban here. Without the consent of those activated stone figures, the friars of heaven and space cannot enter the Ninth Heaven. Because the time here is long. The fake flowers created by these activated stone figures and even the same imperfect flowers. But all this. For Chu Lingxiao, it''s like a virtual thing. In a moment, Chu Lingxiao''s figure has appeared here. Look at five bright golden flowers of Ye Ye. They are planted here. In Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, there was a faint silence, and he said: "it seems that you are not dead. Unfortunately, I don''t need you anymore." Chapter 1019 To be exact. In front of Chu Lingxiao at the moment are four fake flowers, an imperfect one. It also indicates. In this space-time, there are five activated stone figures. But now it seems. Although these five activated stone figures failed, they still didn''t give up. They wanted to use the power of time to raise these five flowers again. And all the future bodies of the future world of millions of years will be driven out of space and time. In fact. It''s the same with Chu Lingxiao. I don''t want the monks of this period of time and space to interfere with the appearance of the real same flowers. But now it seems that there are five living fossils in this day and space. But I was wrong. Chu Lingxiao is no longer needed. With the help of heaven and space, he has become a refuge for these monks of the world in the future for millions of years. Because the power of these five flowers has no influence on the lower space and time. It has already lost its significance. Or rather. Has lost Chu Lingxiao wants to let it exist the significance! "There is no need to occupy a place for something that is no longer useful." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Immediately. Then I saw a big wave of my hand and patted the five golden flowers. Normally, if they were ordinary flowers, they would have been ashes under Chu Lingxiao''s palm. But now. The five golden flowers in front of us seem to feel the extremely dangerous breath and come. In an instant. The petals of five golden flowers closed automatically. Next. The sun was so red that it hung on the five golden flowers. Its breath was so strong that even for a long time, it seemed to fall into the extremely hot magma. Just a breath. Unexpectedly, in the long river of time, a scene of the past was turned into a wisp of cloud and smoke on the spot and dissipated. You know. Time is long. Every scene means a time and space, a period of history that has already happened. If any one of them goes wrong, it will have a great impact on the rest of time and space and longevity. But now. This turned into a scene of clouds and smoke. But it didn''t seem to let other time and space suffer great changes. Instead, it was directly turned into a bright and incomparable light, directly toward Chu Lingxiao and roared in the past. "Consciousness?" But. Even if the attack of fake flowers fell in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, it was only a light comment. Then. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes just looked at the five golden flowers, and they all trembled like something terrible happened. Next moment, one after another, they opened again. "I really look up to you." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Five golden flowers. Generate awareness. In Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, it was just like the realm of the five living fossils, which had not been cultivated. Generally speaking, no matter what they were, they did not achieve the same flower front. If they had consciousness, it could only show that they had not been under the control of their masters for a long time. Even if it really becomes the same flower. It won''t belong to you. Now it seems that these five activated stone figures in the sky and space still don''t realize this problem. The next moment. In the long river of silence, Chu Lingxiao said: "I''ll give you a chance now. You can choose. One is that you have five flowers, and you can stay here. The other is..." Say. He saw Chu Lingxiao point out, in an instant, just disappeared scene, then returned to normal. But this scene. But let these five golden flowers tremble even more. Immediately. Then I saw these five golden flowers, as if they were alive, and the other four pseudo flowers began to move one after another, and began to deviate from their original position and move towards the same imperfect flower. But this is the moment. With four false flowers, the moment of change. This golden space. All forbidden areas, but also ushered in a huge shock, as if the sky is going to fall. An ancient temple towering into the clouds. Just now, it''s very bright. It''s like an ancient temple coming to the world. It''s sacred and inviolable. But it''s dark around the meeting as if darkness is coming. It''s getting cold. In an instant. Then there was a huge cold figure. From the deep of the temple, he opened a pair of big eyes. There was a trace of wonder and disbelief in his eyes. "How could it be, the ninth day I put the flowers in the Ninth Heaven, how can they... " In the eyes of this huge figure. Now. He could clearly feel that the fake flower he had put in the ninth day was changing dramatically, which he had never felt before. How is this possible? He is not only the master but also the creator of the fake flowers. How could the fake flowers have changed, which he has never seen before? "How could this happen?" For a moment. The huge cold figure frowned immediately. Since he failed to find the same flower, he sealed his fake flower in the ninth day for a long time. After that. Never went one step further. One day, with the help of the constant breath of time in the long river of time, this fake flower will be able to move towards the same flower and further. But it''s been so long. There was no movement. But now. All of a sudden And that''s when. The huge cold figure felt that his strength had disappeared from the fake flower. Suddenly, he heard a slightly impatient voice of inquiry. "Dao you, your flower, isn''t it..." As soon as the voice came, the huge cold figure, a heart, suddenly trembled. Before the other side''s words were finished, they immediately took off their mouths and asked back: "what''s wrong with you?" When you hear that. The sudden voice was obviously startled. "It''s hard, Taoist friend. Your flower, really..." Huge cold figure: "..." "What''s going on? It''s hard not to be our flower. It''s really starting to move forward towards the same flower at last?" "Maybe it is." Although they said that, they were not sure. The key is. At the beginning, when the five activated stone figures sealed the five golden flowers for a long time, they all banned each other. Even if something really happened in the future, no one could step into the long river of time without the presence of the five of them. But just as they were about to leave, they went to find the other three activated stone figures. Two ears. But three more voices came. "Two Taoists, hurry up. Something happened on the ninth day." "My flowers are out of control." "Someone seems to have broken into the long river of time. If he doesn''t go, I''m afraid that the five flowers will be picked by the other side!" Two people: "..." Chapter 1020 Two figures, who thought it was just their own flower, had problems. But now. The situation is more strange than they think. For a while. These two activated stone figures are completely ignorant. Someone broke into the ninth day? And picked their flowers? How is this possible? In the world, will there be such a thing? The flowers of the five of them are activated by the five of them. They are sealed together in the Ninth Heaven for a long time. Without the presence of the five of them, who in the world can enter there? "Let''s go. I feel it''s late. It''s too late." These three later activated stone figures, at this moment, the voice of speaking, is the owner of the flower that is not perfect and the same. Actually. On strength. No one can compare the variance of the five activated stone figures. However, the master of the voice has created different flowers. Therefore, his position among the five activated stone figures is unique. So. When the other side''s words fell to the ears of the other four activated stone figures, all four of them were shocked and trembled involuntarily. In the eyes of the four, there was a slight vibration. The next moment. The four icy figures can no longer calm down. Then, they see the four directions of the sky, time and space, all with brilliant light. At this moment, they rise to the sky. The power of terror. Instant. Let the whole sky and space tremble. For a moment. All the monks in the heaven and space could not help shivering. Those Taoist giants who were sleeping in the deep mountains were all scared to sweat when they felt these four forces. "Here This is the power of zengzu. Five zengzu are born together! " Under the silent mountains. At this moment. All over the world, these Taoist giants were shocked. They could see clearly that they had goose bumps all over their bodies at the moment. Shivering all over. The eyes are as big as cattle''s eyes. Among these ancient giants. Most of them have already followed the activated stone figures of tianspatiotemporal, and some, who are far away, dare not touch too much. Because. These people who are far away have experienced the most tragic time and space in the sky. It is clear in their hearts that too much contact with the activated stone level figures will bring unknown to themselves. In old age. The whole body will suffer inexplicable terrorist attacks and terrorist changes. But. Obviously. The Taoist giants after them don''t know about this, otherwise, how can they follow the activated stone figures one after another. But even if they know too many secrets. Now. I can''t believe it. Five activate stone figures, five have brought the existence of terror scene to the sky and space, but at this moment, they suddenly came out of the forbidden area. It seems that they have gone to the Ninth Heaven! This is to let their hearts, immediately straight cold. Because. In the Ninth Heaven, there are five fake flowers that activate the stone figures, and another one that is not perfect. But since the five activated stone figures sealed the five flowers in the Ninth Heaven, they have never been to the Ninth Heaven since then. But now, in today''s world, they are going to the Ninth Heaven without any sign. You can''t help it. Those who are far away from the ancient giants, a heart, all involuntarily trembled. "Hard Are they really successful? " Those who are far away. Seeing five activated stone figures and going to the Ninth Heaven together, he naturally thought of the imperfect flower. In those days, there were five activated stone figures. Seal these five flowers in the Ninth Heaven. That is to say, with the help of the long river of time in the Ninth Heaven, we can make these five flowers stay prosperous forever and not wither, but they know better that the five figures activate the stone level figures, and the purpose of doing so is definitely more than that. They must want to make the same flower. Now. Five activated stone figures are suddenly born again. Does this mean that the real same flower really appears? Last time. That flower is not perfect. Let the whole space-time, all future races, only a few people die. Now, if there really is a same flower, it''s not easy. The recovered space-time is not the same "Hateful! Hateful! If we really let these five old black hands get the same flower, will there be a peaceful life in the future? " This moment. In a deserted mountain, an angry gnash of teeth suddenly came out. Even though the voice had disappeared, it could still be heard vaguely. It seems that just listen to the sound. Can feel the master of the voice, at this moment, how angry. Others don''t know. Doesn''t he know yet? What are the five activated stone figures, all the races in the world, the ancestors worshipped. But a group of old people who kill people without blinking! In those days, all future races, why did only a few people die in the end? In fact, the reason. It''s not because of the appearance of an imperfect and identical flower. In those days, that so-called imperfect and identical flower, like the other four flowers, was actually a fake flower! Only later. The owner of the imperfect and identical flower was almost insane. In order to create the same flower, he extended his hand to all the monks of the future race, taking their vitality as the nutrient of the fake flower. Finally. It turns a fake flower into an imperfect one. The price. But all the future races, there are only a few left! You know. Even the weakest race, by the way, had tens of millions of people at that time! "Hateful, hateful!!!" The next moment. It''s not only this Taoist giant who is far away, but almost all the surviving Taoist giants. At this moment, a pair of eyes with matchless vicissitudes are showing a flame of unwilling and angry. I just think it''s unfair to be naive. Why do five butchers like this have the chance to go further? Why on earth? But just then. The vast sky and space. In silence. But at this moment. From the direction of the ninth heavy sky, there was a shrill scream. At the next moment, before these Taoist giants react, they will see that a figure that they could only look up at was like a broken kite. Bang! But he was blown out of the Ninth Heaven! And when you see the brilliant blood, in the void, wantonly waving away, at this moment, the whole day and space, suddenly fell into a dead silence. Eyes of countless people. It''s all trembling! Chapter 1021 Everyone is stupid. What did they see! An activated stone character! Unexpectedly in their eyes, from the ninth day, by a way they can not imagine the power, to blow out! It''s bleeding! How could it be?! This is the activation of stone figures! When the word comes out. It is the first group of monks who have lived to this day and created a fake flower! That''s the character. Even from the ninth day, he was blown out! How to make them believe it! This is true! Confused. This moment. The whole space-time, all eyes, can see the existence of the Ninth Heaven, are ignorant, the brain is all blank. I don''t understand at all. What the hell happened! Those who are far away from the ancient giants are still resentful a moment ago, but when this scene appears, they are all ignorant. Their faces are dull and dazed. They wish they could have a pair of eyes at the moment, just like sticking them on the Ninth Heaven, staring straight, and dare not blink. For fear of the next moment. What will be missing. But what happened?! An activated stone character! Not only from the ninth day, was blown out, the whole person, is still bleeding! Even their most ancient Taoist giants. Never seen it! Activate the stone level characters, there is blood flowing! This moment. Not to mention all the people in the sky and space, even those activated stone figures, including the one who was blown out, were full of doubts and inexplicable. And the activated stone figure who was blown out. I''m bleeding. But it didn''t hurt. But even so. At the moment, he felt as if he had set off a wave of unprecedented waves, which made his face hard to believe, and his eyes even heavier than ever before. At the same time. His face also turned very gloomy and unhappy. The other four activated stone figures have different expressions, but compared with the activated stone figures, their faces are more dignified and unimaginable. After all. It''s not them who are hurt. But their strength, with the other side there is no difference between high and low, almost the same. He was blown out. That means they will be the same! But just now! What happened! The other side was the first one among the five of them to walk in, but as soon as their hind feet caught up, the other side was blown out, which had to be admitted by them. In the ninth heavy day, something really happened. "What happened?" The next moment. Then he heard the activated stone figure who had been blown out before, and said coldly: "there are people in it." Be concise. There are only four words. But in an instant, the other four activated stone figures, all eyes could not help shivering. Their faces became even colder and more complicated. In an instant, they all looked at the ninth heavy day. Someone? Their previous conjecture was true. But how could it be. On the ninth heavy day, there are five of them who join hands to set up the forbidden system. Without five of them to lift it, who will enter? Still. This is the ninth day. There are other intersections in the road, which are ignored by them? In an instant. The owner of that imperfect and identical flower looked at the ninth day of silence. His eyes were restless, and suddenly they came out again. The calm voice said: "can you see clearly what the man looks like?" No matter who it is. At the moment, he is most worried about his own flower. Previously, he suddenly felt out of his control. He felt a little uneasy when he came out from the bottom of his heart. Now. But I found that there are really people who have entered the Ninth Heaven. I can''t make it right. Their own flower has changed, that is "No, it''s too fast." Next moment. The other side''s words, but in an instant let the other four activated stone figures, the eyes of a startled, immediately eyes show a trace of consternation. You can''t help it. The four activated stone figures all couldn''t help but take a look at the talking activated stone figures, and a trace of doubt flashed in their eyes. Don''t you see? How can I not see it? The other side will you from the ninth day, fly out, even blood has come out. How could it be that I didn''t even see what the other side looked like? It''s a big joke to activate the stone level characters, even to see the appearance of each other, and to be blown out? "How can you not see it?" One night. The owner of the imperfect flower asked again. "I didn''t see it. He shot too fast. I''m afraid any one of us is not an opponent." The other four activated stone figures: "..." The activated stone level figure who was blown out was quite calm. Although he was blown out in full view of the public, he was not too angry and admitted that he was not an opponent. But that''s what I said. For the other four activated stone figures, they looked at each other in a daze and amazement as if they had seen a ghost. Is there such a person in the world? In a trance. The owner of the imperfect flower turned back to the God in an instant, and gave a cold snort, saying: "I see that you really stay under the temple for a long time, and have no invincible heart." Say. He stepped out step by step. Directly toward the interior of the ninth heavy sky, walked in. "I''d like to see who is in it and dare to break into our forbidden area." In an instant. The rest of the activated stone figures looked at the past. Next moment. The owner of this imperfect and identical flower just finished saying this sentence. Within seconds, all the activated stone figures looked at each other and disappeared in the ninth day. I just heard it. Bang! A previously calm figure, at this moment, from their eyes, full of face and hands to protect the body, from the inside was horizontally retreated out, in an instant, we can see a very prominent lonely figure above the void, leaving one after another shadow in the air. This just reluctantly unloads this terrorist power on the body. The other four activated stone figures: "..." But this scene. But also to see the sky time and space of all people, just to calm the mood, the moment again surging up. The whole day. In a moment, I fell into a dead silence. The owner of that imperfect flower, even more unbelievable, gasped heavily and looked at the ninth heavy day. At this moment, his thoughts were frozen. How could it be?! Even though he didn''t see each other''s face, he was directly Chapter 1022 Five activated stone figures. Not when there is no weakness. Although they were the first group of friars at the beginning of the word "friars", they were not really invincible in the world. At that time, they also had the strong, walking in front of them. But time. Give everyone justice. They succeeded. They have surpassed all the strong ones who once surpassed them one by one. Up to now, they have already reached the real invincible situation. In the years when all people don''t agree with the same flower, they have tried their best to find it. From here. It''s enough to see their extraordinary. It''s not what the world can imagine. But now. The five activated stone figures were really scared. They were dumb and inconceivable on their faces. Their eyes were focused on the Ninth Heaven. Their eyes were full of concentration and inconceivable. This world. There are some who are better than them. How could it be?! They are not only the first group of monks, but also the first group. They are looking for the existence of the same flowers. Later generations, there are no more monks who follow the same path with them. Once, five of them have spied in private. On the real invincibility. First of all. It is to be able to explore whether the same flower really exists, and then whether it can be truly created. This is the most important standard to measure whether a monk is a strong one. No one! And that''s how they exist. It was the first of its kind. After them, no one will explore this field. They are the founders and the last group of people! But now! What the hell happened! The ninth day! There was an extremely horrible existence. Two of them, even before they saw each other''s face, were blown out by the other! You know! They are the activation of stone figures! And the five activated stone figures, standing in the sky and space for so many years, can''t keep their figure for a long time, and can''t let their figure stay on it for a long time, and now all future races in the world worship them as their ancestors. They are also willing to accept the honor. Top ancestor. More than anything. In this world, besides them, who else can bear this name? So. The five of them simply gave up their original names, which are heaven, earth, man, sun and moon, and their new names. And the first one was blown out. It''s the tianzengzu. But this is just to make all the top ancestors have doubts. They don''t think it''s too weird. But now, when the first of the five of them, the moon top ancestor, who is never perfect and the same flower, was also retreated so horizontally, he really felt that he couldn''t believe it. In an instant. Four Zun zengzu, looking at that moon zengzu''s eyes, are full of confusion and stupidity. Five of them. Although in terms of strength, there is no obvious difference between high and low, but in terms of the perception of heaven and earth, the ancestor of moon summit is obviously ahead of them. Otherwise, how can the other side create a flower that is not perfect and the same. Take vitality as nutrient. Second. What really matters is whether its owner has the chance or not. But now. They really can''t imagine it. The most powerful ancestor of the five was even retreated. Even You can''t help it. That tianzengzu, looking at yuezengzu, who has no God on his face, can''t help but ask: "yuezengzu, do you see what that man looks like?" Immediately. In their eyes, yuezengzu is the most powerful of the five. Even though tianzengzu didn''t see clearly, there was no reason or reason for him to see clearly. "I I also...... " Next moment. When looking at the moon top ancestor with a face full of six gods and shaking his head, at this moment, all the other activated stone figures couldn''t help but have a heart, and instantly mentioned their voices and eyes. Grunt! Even more can''t help it, his face stiff strong swallow a spit. Boom! But at this moment, inside the ninth heavy sky, there was a tremendous vibration. In an instant, the whole nine heavy sky was shaking violently. Soon. The scene in front of us. Let the whole sky, not to mention the giants who can see the ninth day scene, vibrate, and their hearts are filled with horror. When they see the two activated stone figures, being blown out of the ninth day by their confidants, their hearts will shrink involuntarily, and their goosebumps will all be scared out of this scene. All the ordinary friars. Those who can step into the Jiuchong sky, or can only see the Jiuchong sky, high above, suspended in the void, have seen the moment happening in all parts of the Jiuchong sky, which is extremely amazing and shocking! A gold card. Now and then. Holy Spirit. It is more like the tide, surging all around the nine heavy sky, as if the spirit of world shaking has come, and the whole nine heavy sky should be purified again. In an instant, the whole nine heavy sky, inside and outside, is full of a brilliant atmosphere that surpasses the world, making all people can''t help but stare. Together! Two! Three ways! Up to a thousand! Ten thousand! What on earth did they see! At this moment, there are tens of thousands of gold cards in jiuchongtian. This is not an ordinary gold card, but a collection of nine gold cards, which can be created by combining nine into one. It is the gold Jiulong card that can control the Ninth Heaven, all ancient beasts, including the king of ancient beasts! "My God, in the ninth day, what happened? I am dreaming of thousands of golden Kowloon cards!" This moment. All those Taoist giants, who are hidden deep in the mountains of tianspatio-temporal, all look stupid and shocked, and then look even more numb. Gold Kowloon. When it comes to tianspatio-temporal, it''s no longer a mystery. Almost everyone in tianspatio-temporal, even the most weak friars, knows the existence of the golden Kowloon brand, but no one in the world can gather all of them. Even the Taoist giants have not yet done so. There are only five activated stone figures. Seems to have won the golden Kowloon card. But now. Even the five activated stone figures, looking at this scene, were all confused for a while. They''ve got the golden Kowloon card. Even now. They have one in each hand. But it''s just one. But now! But there are tens of thousands of them! But at this moment, the activated stone figure named yuezengzu seemed to feel something. His pupils suddenly shrank and his face sank instantly. "No! That man is seizing our creation. Stop him As soon as I heard that. All the other activated stone figures also had a sudden body tremor, and all of them were back to God in an instant. Chapter 1023 Fortune? Isn''t that their five flowers?! This moment. The faces of all the activated stone figures changed. It took them so long to create the fake flowers. Now, they have waited so long to turn them into the same flowers with the help of the breath of time. If it''s just taken away by the other side. What they have done, then, is not all wasted? "Don''t hesitate, everyone. Let''s get in there. Even if he is better than any of us, can''t he be taken by the five of us?" The Zuguo on the top of the moon broke. He doesn''t want to waste time like this any more, for a second. I''m afraid that his flower will really be disconnected from him. At that time, that flower will no longer be his unique thing. This is the most intolerable thing for him. Never happen! You know. His flower, but beyond the pseudo flowers, although not perfect the same flower, but also has a shocking energy, how can so easily give to others! Boom! So. It''s almost instantaneous. As soon as yuezengzu''s words were finished, he went directly to the Ninth Heaven. No, it should be said that he hit a thick and majestic terrorist energy directly in the long river of time. That strike was just to make a big hole in the Ninth Heaven. In an instant. All over jiuchongtian. There are gravel falling from it. Looking from afar, it looks like an ancient and unchanging top heaven palace. It is inviolable and stands on the void. After countless years, it began to fall off, which shocked all monks in the whole heaven and space. A heart. All in this moment, the moment raised, all can not help but hold their breath. Don''t say it''s the Taoist giants of later generations. It is tianspatiotemporal, the earliest group, who have witnessed the darkest period of tianspatiotemporal, who are far away from Taoist giants. For a while, they can''t help but stare. How many years. They haven''t seen five activated stone figures for many years. Even last time. In the most cruel age of tianspatio-temporal, these five activated stone figures only wave their hands gently when they face their whole lives. Because in the eyes of the five activated stone figures, the whole life in the world, including these Taoist giants, are just animals that are inferior to ants, which is not worth mentioning at all. Kill them. It''s the glory of their lives. That as now, actually moved the real killing heart! Nine heavens in a row. All of them were almost defeated by this attack. However, the reason why jiuchongtian can stand on every time and space forever also has its unique position. The next moment. It soon returned to its original form. But this scene. But it''s really fallen in the eyes of all the people in tianspatiotemporal. For a while, I really feel that the sky is going to fall down. I can''t believe it. One day, activating the stone figures, there will be a real day. In an instant. All corners of the whole sky were suddenly quiet, even a needle fell, which could cause a shocking quiet and cold scene. Everyone, including the Taoist giant, dared not speak any more. Only dare to watch this scene quietly. I''ve been staring at jiuchongtian. I''m afraid that they will miss something in the next moment, which makes them feel extremely unimaginable. And on the top of the moon. I know it very well. Fight alone. Among them, none of them will be the opponent of mysterious people in this long time. So. He did not step into the Ninth Heaven again. Just stay outside, toward the ninth day, holding the horrible and extremely penetrating energy body, bombarding constantly. I want to force mysterious people out of the long river of time. But obviously. He can''t do it by himself. See the other four zengzu, still hesitating, do you want to do it? When zengzu was angry, he said: "what are you waiting for? Do you really want to open your eyes and look at your flowers and be taken away?" He said one word at a time. Heaven, earth, man and sun all shrank their pupils in a flash. After looking at each other, they could not hesitate any more. They could not let an unknown person take away their flowers from their hands. Whatever. If so. From then on, the words "friars", the five activated stone figures in the eyes of the world, have just been born, which are the first batch of friars. Now they are worshipped by all future races in the world as the name of their ancestors! How to base on time and space? In the future! How can the friars in the world treat them? Bang! Bang! Bang! This moment. The four activated stone figures, in an instant, also directly towards the Ninth Heaven, bombarded the past. The energy of terror. It''s like seeing a huge wave sweeping across the sky, even if it''s not facing them, but the cold breath makes all the people in the sky, the sweat on their whole body, can''t help but stand up. "Here Is this the real strength of activating stone level figures? " All those Taoist giants who followed the five activated stone figures all looked stupid. Jiuchongtian. The eternal nine heavens. By their time, they had already become the most indestructible product of cultivation in the world. Even the most powerful Taoist giant can not shake a single point. But now! Under the attack of the five activated stone figures, the whole jiuchongtian, like a wasp''s nest, began to become riddled with holes. Countless big holes, extending all over jiuchongtian, came out, making everyone who witnessed this scene sweat. They''ve heard that for a long time. They are under heaven and space. A mysterious figure who won the title of the ancient and the modern and the future can turn jiuchongtian into ashes with a wave of his hand. Even with a wave of his hand, the whole jiuchongtian can be restored to its original state again. That means. It''s true that even these friars of their time are puzzled, but they don''t know the world of heaven and earth in the past few generations, and their friar civilization, in their eyes, is still in the wilderness and has just developed. So is jiuchongtian. But their jiuchongtian is not like this. Even if all the Taoist giants in the world join hands, it is impossible for jiuchongtian to lose an area. "What happened? How could this Ninth Heaven become like this?" They''re really hard to imagine. Even so. The ninth day is still But that''s the moment. A faint voice suddenly fell to everyone''s ears. The whole time and space monk was shocked, and his body suddenly shook. "You five, have you finished?" In an instant. Everyone''s eyes could not help but show a trace of amazement and disbelief. Someone! In the Ninth Heaven! Who else?! Chapter 1024 Everyone was stupefied. I didn''t think of it at all. It turns out that there are still people in the Ninth Heaven, and it seems that before the five activated stone figures, they have come to the Ninth Heaven. It''s just incredible. Don''t say it''s the Taoist giant of space-time. It is the most common friar in heaven and space. It''s all clear. Five activated stone figures have already set five prohibitions on the Ninth Heaven. These are five activated stone figures! One way is enough to stop all the Taoist giants in the world. Let alone five. "It''s unbelievable that someone can ignore these five immortal prohibitions and step into the Ninth Heaven first!" In an instant. All those who are far away from Taoist giants, all of them have eyes. They stare at the Ninth Heaven with shock and dullness. All people in the sky and space are even more stunned and close to the edge of petrifaction. If we could say that on the ninth day, someone would have gone in. Before that! Let the two activated stone figures fly out of the Ninth Heaven, isn''t it Grunt! This moment. All of us immediately got back to our minds, and then we understood everything. For a while, we couldn''t help but suppress the fear in our hearts. We could not help swallowing our throats. It turned out that in the early days, someone had taken action to activate the two stone figures from the Ninth Heaven Quiet! It''s quiet! The five activated stone figures of heaven, earth, man, sun and moon also stopped the attack. They all gathered together in an instant and looked into the Ninth Heaven with a dignified face. But now. Time is long. They have been covered by an energy they can''t penetrate for a long time. Even the people who activate the stone level figures can''t see through the situation inside, but they didn''t expect that the people who live in the long river of time would not be moved at all by their offensive. There''s a voice. Question them?! Such as the understatement of the style, it is clear that they are not in the eyes of ah! Who are they? Activate stone figures! The word "friar", the birthplace of the first batch of friars, is honored by all the people in the world as the name of the ancestor, as the beginning and end of the Friar''s journey! But now! This mysterious man who lives in the long river of time and wants to capture their five golden flowers is still so blind. He still stays in the long river of time and never pays attention to their attack! "Everybody, don''t leave your hand. One second later, maybe it''s too late!" On the top of the moon Zu cold voice way. He has been able to feel the connection between himself and the flower that is not perfect and the same. In this short half fragrance, there is another cut. I''m afraid that in a short time, he will not be the owner of the flower that is not perfect and the same! Others. He can leave it alone! But his flower, in any case, can''t fall on other people''s hands. His flower, which is only half a step, or only a hair, can become the same flower. Only then. He can solve all the secrets of the world. Reincarnation. Long life. It is even possible to see the truth from the monks. These are the mysteries that the monks never solve in their journey. If they can solve them. You''re in control! What is invincible? At least now, he is not, but when the real same flowers appear, invincible is so. "Let''s go! This time we must break the Ninth Heaven! " This moment. Before the other four activated stone figures came out, zudun at the top of the moon gave a loud, extremely cold voice, which spread all over the space and time of the sky. It was more terrifying than the previous energy. In a moment, it broke out from zudun at the top of the moon. Silent sky and space. Countless people''s eyes are about to stare out. First, five activated stone figures gathered in jiuchongtian to shake the whole sky and space. Then, two of them were blown out, which made the whole sky and space shocked. Now. Discover again! In the ninth heavy day, someone has been in it for a long time, which is even more unimaginable to them! But they didn''t think of it either. Five activated stone figures, together, can''t break the Ninth Heaven! To be honest. The Ninth Heaven is the most impregnable area, but the five activated stone figures are even more extraordinary. Even the Ninth Heaven can''t resist it. Moreover, as early as before, among the Ninth Heaven, it was forbidden by the five activated stone figures. Own breath. It has infiltrated into the interior. But now. The two forces, combining inside with outside, can''t break the Ninth Heaven. For a while, it really makes all the people in the space and time unimaginable. Who is the Holy One in the Ninth Heaven! I can do it! At the moment, the five activated stone figures of Yin are really out of hand! And that moon top ancestor, just like his title, when he really raised his hands and presented the posture of lifting the world, his own state seemed to be as bright as the nine sky Milky way, countless bright moons, and all of a sudden, appeared behind the moon top ancestor. It''s shining! It''s almost breaking the sky and space! "Again!" See this. Those who are far away from the Taoist giants can''t help but stare. Although they are deeply shocked, they all show a trace of anger and hatred on their faces. They will never forget it! That year! That was the trick! There are only a few people left to kill all future races! Just at the beginning, far from being as horrible and cold as now, there was only a bright moon on the other side, but now, there are countless rounds! The bright is almost able to purify all the darkness in the world. But those who are far away from Taoist giants know that they don''t know how many bloody scenes they were hiding under the bright light. It seems holy. It''s actually darker! "Let''s go!" This moment. The other four activated stone figures also roared. Their whole body energy broke out to the top of the world. In an instant, they turned the eight heavens below into ashes! Hiss! Looking straight at the whole sky and space, all people couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. At first. When the five activated stone level figures put out their moves, they were just a small test of ox Dao, which was not worth mentioning at all. At this moment, when they really put out their moves, they suddenly let the lower level eight heavy sky disappear directly from their eyes! It''s hard to imagine! It''s hard to imagine! You know! This is the Ninth Heaven of space and time! But it is the light of the moon summit ancestor, which blooms together with the countless bright moons, that makes all the people in the whole sky and space see the scene of the Ninth Heaven and the long river of time. In an instant. Everyone''s heart seems to stop. It''s full of stare and shock. A white dress. Cross your knees. Back to them! It''s like a vast mountain. Even if the five activated stone figures make a lot of noise outside, they don''t move! But the eyes of the five activated stone figures are also extremely incredible. A pair of eyes are also staring up, and the face is full of incredible looks. Yuezengzu''s way of taking off his mouth is: "it''s him!" Chapter 1025 Five activated stone figures. It''s all stupid. How could they not know the figure of that white dress? When they began to look for the same flower from that white dress, they began to pay attention to each other in this remote time and space. To be honest. As the first group to look for the same flowers, they even have to admire each other sometimes. After them. It''s true that someone else has entered the field of exploring the same flowers. There are only such people. It''s just right for them to observe and pay attention. But if you extend your hand to their sky and space, it''s another thing. If you want to make the same flowers for them with the help of their sky and space, it''s something they will never agree with. So. They will order those Taoist giants to drive out all the monks from the past million years and the future. Even they haven''t made the same flower. Why. A latecomer. A junior, qualified to do it? But they really didn''t expect that, at this moment, in this ninth day, the person in the long river of time is the successor named Chu Lingxiao! The younger generation in their eyes! But how could it be? A descendant who just created a fake flower not only blew them out of the Ninth Heaven. It can also block the power of five of them. What the hell is this?! Normally. To explore the existence of the same flower field, we can almost stand at the same level with them, but why does a young generation who just created fake flowers have such a strong strength? Why? This moment. Don''t say it''s time and space, these five activated stone figures are all people in the whole time and space of the day, who are also stunned. No one thought of it. Stay in the ninth day, the people in the long river, unexpectedly is such a young white youth! But it makes all the Daoist giants feel incredible. The breath on the other side! It always exudes the air of the past! What does this mean? This means that the young man in white is a monk from the past time and space! "Here What happened? How could there be such a strong existence in the past time and space! " This moment. All the Taoist giants are completely ignorant. Time flies. Alternating. In the era ahead, there are monks who are much stronger than those in the past. This is a common sense as well as common sense. And to them, time and space. It has already become the end of the road of all monks, and there is no way ahead. But now! A monk of the past can come to their heaven and space from the past! It''s hard to imagine! But now. What really makes them feel numb is that they seem to have just stopped the five activated stone figures from entering the Ninth Heaven, which is the young man in white! In an instant. The whole day was quiet. Grunt. Everyone''s heart, at this moment, seems to be mentioned in the voice of the eye, looking at the white figure illuminated by countless rounds of bright moon, all fell into the dead silence. The whole day. It seems that at this moment, there is an extremely cold and penetrating breath, which makes all the monks who saw this scene shiver. Especially those who are far away from the ancient giants. Now. The blood of the whole body is frozen in fear. Even after experiencing the time and space, the most tragic dark era, are far less shocking than now. Five activated stone figures! One day! Forced by some mysterious monk in the past, even the Ninth Heaven cannot enter! Even. All the power is being used now! "I see. No wonder this latecomer always has such a strong strength. He used our five flower power!" It has turned into a real moon. At this moment, he suddenly opens his mouth, and his eyes, even more along the outside, rush into the river of time. Now. At this moment, the moon summit ancestor in this state is the time when he really exert all his strength. The bright moon around him seems to bring him endless energy. So that he could see through the long river of time. Even. Can move the picture from the river of time to the outside! And this moment. All the people in heaven and space discovered that, in front of Chu Lingxiao, where they could not see, four of the five flowers of the five activated stone figures had been absorbed. It was originally a petal of sacred air. Now. There is withering. In their eyes, those petal breath is more like being sucked into Chu Lingxiao''s body by the powerful sea whirlpool! In an instant. This scene. All of us could not help but hold our breath and mumble. One by one, we were swallowing. "My mother, who is this? Even the energy of fake flowers has been absorbed!" Those Taoist giants who follow the activated stone figures all look silly and stare at each other. Their faces are full of stupidity and horror. Their eyes are deep in their pupils, and they are constantly shrinking. They are full of unbelievable colors. That''s a fake flower! Can become the cultivation product of the same flower! On the world! In addition to its master, that is, the activation of their space-time stone characters, who can absorb pseudo flower energy, who else can do this! But now. A mysterious youth of the past is actually doing such a thing! This moment. With the four pseudo flower petals, one by one withering, turning to ashes, the whole day and space, are completely immersed in a dead silence, countless people''s eyes are shaking. Those who are far away from the ancient giants. Even more frightened, I can''t say a word any more. I feel that I must be dreaming at this moment. How many years. They have gone through the darkest age of time and space. They have lived to this day and imagined that one day, they can avenge their own people. But the reality is in front of them. The five activated stone figures are so powerful that they can''t provoke them at all. Even if they practice for another ten million years. There is no chance to hurt one hair of the other. So. They can only hide under the mountains. In the eyes of others, they are reclusive, but in fact, they have completely lost the hope of living. They just want to stay here forever, lonely forever, until death comes. But now Bang! Bang! Bang! The five activated stone figures, together, still can''t break the Ninth Heaven, this moment let them see the hope! "Stop it for me!" Listening to the master of the four fake flowers, he was very angry, and lost his voice, even his hoarse voice. All the people and bodies in the whole day and space could not help shaking. No one thought of it. The original high-ranking activated stone figures, worshipped by all future races as the name of the ancestor, are anxious and lost. Like these friars, they are at a loss for a day! And what they couldn''t imagine. Who made it all. He was a mysterious monk of the past, a young man in white who they had never seen before! Chapter 1026 The master of four fake flowers, looking at his own flower. In front of Chu Lingxiao, one after another, withered and turned to ashes. Suddenly, a heart was dripping blood. A row of teeth. The whole body was shaking because of anger. They put a lot of effort into it. This fake flower has been created. Although they can''t reach the same field of flowers, they also rely on the long river of time, with a continuous breath of time, to nurture their flower successfully. ¡­¡­ But now! They are not waiting for the same flowers. But even his original fake flower is about to be saved! Boom! The breath of terror is sweeping all over the ninth heavy sky again. In a flash, the whole empty area of sky time and space is about to explode. Only one red flash is seen, which turns the whole nine heavy sky area into a terrorist lightning energy, interwoven into a bombing area. "Stop it!" The master of the four fake flowers, like crazy, used to be indifferent and detached from the world. There is no such a calm posture now. All kinds of inside information means are put together to blow up a gap in the ninth day so that they can enter the ninth day. An anxious voice. Reverberating in the upper level of the whole sky and space, I can''t help but let all the friars of the sky and space hold their breath again, and a heart, with the red lightning of extraordinary terror, leaped wildly. Look at this. All of us are petrified. But they have to look, not at these activated stone figures, but at the white figure sitting cross legged in the long river of time. Their eyes are full of shock and silence. Four activated stone figures. I''ve tried my best! But now. It is still not able to shake the ninth day a little! And just now! What did they hear? The five activated stone figures obviously know the young man in white, but how can they look so strange? It seems that they are the young man in white who stays in the Ninth Heaven! Or From a long time ago. All the activated stone characters underestimate each other? If that''s the case Hiss! Think of here, no matter who is day and space, can''t help but take a deep breath. Who is this! It''s so hidden. It''s unbelievable that they didn''t even see the activation of stone figures. What makes them feel, unbelievable, is This is a monk from the past! "No No, this young man in white is the one who has already spread in the future time and space of the lower class! " A group of Taoist giants who followed the living fossil figures stopped breathing. Suddenly, a rumor came to mind. Crown the past, the present and the future. He is the only one. Apart from this person, they really can''t imagine who else can have such terrible power in the future. But they really can''t imagine it. The man in the rumor. It''s so powerful! They also thought that the words of the cross were only aimed at the future space-time of the lower level, and they did not pose any danger to the activation of stone figures in their space-time. But now! What on earth did they see! Five people activate the stone level figures and try their best. The Ninth Heaven is still as solid as gold soup. They are not moved at all. The most important thing is that at this moment, the young man in white in the long river of time is not moved at all. Regardless of the five activated stone figures outside. How fierce the offensive was. But they still turn their backs on them. They can''t imagine what kind of characters they are. They dare to move five things that activate the stone level characters. That''s a fake flower! To absorb all the energy of the fake flowers is undoubtedly to remove the flesh and blood of the stone level characters in their heaven, space and time. Even when they are seen by the onlookers, they are still distressed. And now. In addition to all the friars of heaven and space, those friars who have millions of years of future time and space are also stupid. They had no idea. There is another person in the Ninth Heaven of space-time. They are so familiar with the figure in white. Even though they are a group of future bodies, the past has already disappeared like clouds and smoke. Can go down or recognize at a glance! This white dress! It''s Chu Lingxiao! In the world of millions of years, there are no future monks in this time and space. Chu Lingxiao came to heaven and space, but they did not expect that Chu Lingxiao was so powerful. Five activated stone figures! Unexpectedly, they were helpless. It can only be outside, angry and furious. I can''t see that there is the same posture of the ancestors that the people of the world are eager to sacrifice in the past. They live like five mad dogs forced to hurry! They''ve been here since time and space. It''s not something, nothing. After all. In the whole sky and space, they are monks from the past millions of years and times. They are still very interested in and want to know about the events in the future. So. They''ve got to know each other from beginning to end. Finally, I know. What is Chu Lingxiao doing! The same flower. That''s the real invincible monk, the product of cultivation that needs to be explored. Before they came to the time and space of heaven, they also always believed that Chu Lingxiao was the real invincible figure, and no one could be stronger than him. But when it comes to time and space. They just know. It turns out that even this man, the activated stone figures of space and time, is just a latecomer. These activated stone figures have already gone before all monks, including Chu Lingxiao. So. When the followers of the activated stone figures, the Taoist giants, want to drive them out of space and time, they actually dare not do too much resistance, so they agree to each other. I''ll leave the sky as soon as possible. But now. Even they didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao''s strength had reached such a level! Even these activated stone figures in the sky and space can''t be shaken. They can only look at their own flower and worry outside the ninth heavy sky one by one. Try your best. Nothing to do! Even the ninth day can''t enter! It''s hard to imagine! On the other side of the sky and space, there are also a group of future monks of the world who are millions of years old at the moment. They look silly, one pair of eyes are bigger than the other. Their eyes are full of disbelief and dullness. These people. It''s the future body of longbingyao and others, but at this moment, no matter any one of them, has already been shocked by the scene in front of them. It''s all in place. "No!!!! You even want to move my flowers This moment. A very urgent, angry, unwilling, but hysterical helpless roar, but it is the moment and the sky time and space all people, pull back to reality. When you see that flower that is not perfect. Now. Even in front of Chu Lingxiao, when he began to shake slightly, even one heart of the five activated stone figures stopped instantly, and his face suddenly shook. Hair. It''s all up! Chapter 1027 Five activated stone figures. Nobody thought of it. After Chu Lingxiao moved four fake flowers, he even moved the same imperfect flower! It''s breaking all of them! Yuezengzu is even more stupid. Standing on the void, crazy toward the ninth day, unleashing unparalleled terrorist energy. A pair of eyes. They''re all red. Now. There was only one thought in his mind. That is to say, we must enter the Ninth Heaven, press Chu Lingxiao hard under our hands, cut off his head, and use it to wash away all the humiliation! Who is he? Activate stone figures! When the word "friar" was born, he was the first group of friars, called the old ancestor of the friars, which could not be overemphasized. But now. In the eyes of all the friars in the world, he is an invincible figure who has been bullied by the friars of Chu Lingxiao''s past times over and over again! It was his face! In the eyes of all the people in the whole sky and space, not only will they block the five activated stone figures outside the ninth heavy sky, but also let them watch their own flowers, one after another withering! This is no doubt humiliating them! If it''s really based on strength, they will recognize it. After all. I really have nothing to do with it. Yes! In their eyes, Chu Lingxiao, a monk of the past era, clearly did not know how to use it. He stepped into the Ninth Heaven when they were unprepared. Now it also forcibly absorbs the energy of pseudo flowers. Block out these five activated stone figures! With the help of external forces. The result that makes them helpless really makes them go mad. If they can get in at the moment. Be sure to eat each other''s flesh and blood! In return for their hatred! "Stop it for me!!!!!" The attack of the other four activated stone figures still hasn''t stopped, but yuezengzu is even more angry. His whole face is red, and his eyes are burning. He is bombarding the Chu Lingxiao area. This moment. Everyone''s eyes could not help shivering. Five activated stone figures. Work together. That white dress, however, still has no movement. Even if we use Mount Tai to describe it, we can''t describe the scene at the moment. Change to any of them. I''m afraid I''ve been shivering with fear for a long time, and I''m curled up. How can I be so calm and self-contained. You know. This is not an ordinary friar, nor a stream of ancient giants, but an activated stone figure in the real friars. It can be called the ancestor of the friars. But now, in the face of such a figure, the white dress, as if it had not been seen, is still sitting in the river of time with knees crossed. Just like ancient Myth! Yes! It''s a myth! Only these two words can describe this white dress. "What kind of person is this? He How could it be a monk of the past. " Those who are far away from the Taoist giants hidden in the deep mountains, look at this scene, one by one, they are all stupid, shocked and can''t believe it, and feel that at this moment, the whole soul has been greatly impacted. But it''s not the first time for these monks to see Chu Lingxiao. It''s the future bodies of those monks who have lived for millions of years, but also the stupidity of their faces. Boom! Boom! Boom! But. With the five activated stone level figures, they launched an endless mad attack. At this moment, the Ninth Heaven actually trembled. It seemed that they could not support the five activated stone level figures, and they were close to the edge of collapse. "Come on! Before he can use the energy of the fake flower freely, attack the Ninth Heaven! " Detect the scene. First of all, turn anger into joy. It''s yuezengzu. The whole person is excited inexplicably. The offensive on hand. Faster. In his opinion. It''s just that Chu Lingxiao forcibly absorbs the energy of the pseudo flowers, which leads to the collision of the energy of the body itself and the pseudo flowers, which leads to two forces and produces repulsion. Otherwise. Previously, the five activated stone level figures worked hard to reach the Ninth Heaven. How could they have no use at all? The other four zengzu, though they were also happy in their hearts, thought of their own flower had been swallowed up by Chu Lingxiao. But all of them went down suddenly. To be honest. At the moment, they really want to see the scene of Chu Lingxiao swallowing the imperfect and identical flower of yuezengzu. In this way, their hearts are more or less comforted. Let''s finish it together. Why do you have a chance to keep your flowers? Our flowers can''t? But as long as you think about the scene of your own flower being absorbed and turned into ashes, these four ancestors can''t care about other things any more. At the moment, you just want to crush Chu Lingxiao to pieces! "Let''s go!!! You must kill him This moment. With the four great ancestors of heaven, earth, man and day, after a loud roar, in an instant, the whole space-time of the sky trembled. All the friars of space-time of the sky, even watching the scene, all the gooseflesh came out. It seems better than this mysterious youth of the past. Now. I can''t support it. I think so. In this world, all the past and future time and space, there is no such existence that even the five activated stone figures can''t win together. The current situation is the scene that should appear. Otherwise. Is that too much? The five activated stone figures can''t be won, so really, what else should we explore? "Master..." "Adult......" Seeing that the ninth heavy day began to tremble, all the monks of millions of years'' time and space in the future body, a heart just relieved, immediately all worried again, looking at Chu Lingxiao, long Bingyao and others suspended in the river of time, who were really nervous at the moment, even their bodies were trembling. I thought it was all over. But now it seems. Do you really want to "If you want to devour our nature, pay for the bleeding!" Looking at the crumbling ninth heavy sky, yuezengzu''s eyes were full of satire and complacency. In his opinion, Chu Lingxiao was at the end of the line. He swallowed the energy of fake flowers by force, which made his state very unstable. This time. It''s a good chance for them to kill! "Everyone, just drain his blood, maybe the flowers you are waiting for, and there is a possibility of recovery!" Yuezengzu can''t be said to bewitch people. In a word, in an instant, the attack of the other four zengzu will be accelerated. But he was also telling the truth. This time. If we can drain Chu Lingxiao''s blood and four fake flowers, there is still a chance to regenerate. But at this moment. Yuezengzu had just moved his eyes from his imperfect flower to Chu Lingxiao again. His pupils narrowed sharply, as if he saw an incredible picture in the world. Immediately. The face of the whole man changed. "What are you doing? Are you crazy?" The faces of the other four zengzu changed even more. Their faces were shaking and unbelievable. Even other monks in the sky and space were stunned instantly. What did they see! This mysterious youth of the past era! Unexpectedly, the energy of the fake flower is directly poured into the imperfect flower! This man! Is he crazy! It took so long to inhale the energy of the four pseudo flowers. Now. Even sent it into the flower of the same imperfect! Isn''t this a complete failure?! Or This man! From the beginning, I plan to do this! Chapter 1028 The whole person of yuezengzu looks stupid. Previously, he could understand Chu Lingxiao''s actions. He just wanted to devour their flowers and let his strength reach a level that even these activated stone figures could not imagine. But now. He was really frightened by Chu Lingxiao''s move. It''s not easy. After absorbing the energy of the four fake flowers, I am now on my own initiative to release the energy of the four fake flowers again. This is not an empty fight. Are you ok? It''s a waste of time! "Is this guy trying to die?" The other four activated stone figures were also stunned. A moment ago, they were still making a fierce attack towards the Ninth Heaven. At this moment, when Chu Lingxiao injected the energy of four fake flowers into the imperfect flower. For a while. All in the void. In their view. The reason why Chu Lingxiao can stop these activated stone level figures from entering the Ninth Heaven is not his own strength, but that he can crush them at will. It''s all powered by four fake flowers. This will be able to block out their five activated stone figures, but at the moment. If the energy of the four pseudo flowers is released from themselves, the energy around the ninth day will weaken little by little. Then. Can they get in? But they really can''t think. Why did Chu Lingxiao do this. Shouldn''t you fight hard at this time? Maybe with the energy of four fake flowers, they can really fight with their five activation level figures, kill a world shaking, even just now, they are ready. It''s clear to me. Even if they really broke the ninth day. But still have to hand in Chu Lingxiao. Chu Lingxiao, who had four fake flowers, was not easy to deal with, even though he was a latecomer in their eyes. Even if the other side is unstable. But they must not be rivals if they fight alone. So. Their real opportunity is to take advantage of each other''s forced absorption of false energy, leading to their own state, extremely unstable during this period of time! But now! They really think Chu Lingxiao''s brain must be broken. At this time, they even give up the energy of fake flowers. It was also injected into the same imperfect flower. It''s not just about pushing yourself to the edge of life and death. Also indirectly completed others! Reason. They are really envious of yuezengzu at this moment. They also know that yuezengzu at this time must be secretly happy in their heart. After all. This is nothing but a big bargain. But it''s done. Even if they feel unwilling, they can only accept it for a while. "Come on! This latecomer is determined to die. Don''t let him go! " The voice of the ancestor on the top of the moon. It''s down again. There was a thrill in the voice. With the sound of yuezengzu falling, the whole ninth heavy day was more shaking than before. It fell into the eyes of all people, just like the energy of four fake flowers left Chu Lingxiao''s body. Even those who follow the five activated stone figures, those Taoist giants, at this moment, are a little confused. Although they are very hopeful. The five activated stone characters are capable of cutting each other''s hands. After all. They are all followers. And obviously. Everything Chu Lingxiao did was aimed at the five activated stone level figures. If there was a real accident to the five Zengdu, it would be hard to protect them from the disaster. But now. The other side even took the initiative to give up the energy of fake flowers. It''s beyond common sense. "What are you thinking, master?" Longbingyao''s future body, a pair of slender jade hands, is also watching Chu Lingxiao in the long river of time, tightly holding up, more nervous and uneasy than anyone else. The beautiful eyes are full of worries. In longbingyao''s view, there are four pseudo flowers with energy blessing, which is undoubtedly better. Now. Give up the energy of four false flowers. It''s definitely pushing yourself to the end. "Master, what do you think..." Bang! This moment. With a huge vibration, something seemed to be broken around the ninth heavy day. Then, an extremely strong cold wind rushed out from the ninth heavy day. See here. All the pupils of Taoist giants are not shrunk. Those who are far away from Taoist giants look at this scene, and a heart is raised in an instant. "Over The Ninth Heaven, after all, has been attacked... " "Good!" On the top of the moon Zu is a face full of joy crazy drink. The other four zengzu, even a pair of eyes, were shining green, the color of anger in their eyes. At this moment, with the energy of the Ninth Heaven, they broke out completely. "Kill!!! Kill the latecomer and take back the energy of our flower! " Four great ancestors. Without any hesitation, he killed Chu Lingxiao in the long river of time. The energy of terror. All around in a flash. In the void, even the Taoist giants felt the red lightning penetrating people directly, and they all rushed into the river of time with the figure of the four ancestors. And the moon top ancestor on another void. There is no hesitation. Just a second later, he rushed in after the four top ancestors. His face was even more confident and calm. In the eyes of five activated stone figures. Since the moment when Chu Lingxiao gave up the pseudo flower energy, the Libra, which had been above them, began to tilt. If you said earlier. Chu Lingxiao can easily fly them out of the Ninth Heaven. So now. Even if Chu Lingxiao can do it, he can''t resist their five activated stone characters. This moment. The whole time and space of the whole day was quiet in an instant. Some people are going to the theatre. On some faces, there are only deep worries and lingering anxieties in their eyes. For a while. Looking at the ninth day, they couldn''t help holding their breath. But the next moment. Everyone is stupid. Just when they thought that the young man in white in the long river of time would soon be driven out by the five activated stone figures, all of a sudden they only heard, bang bang bang five, but the loud bang came out! I haven''t waited for everyone to respond. Then I saw five activated stone figures, who were photographed like dead dogs. On their faces, they all left deep red slaps! Everyone: "..." The five activated stone figures are all stupid. Looking at the depth of the ninth heavy sky, they don''t seem to react at all. What they have just experienced, their brains are all blank. A pair of eyes. They all looked at the ninth day, and felt that their faces were unbelievable. For a moment, their eyes were full of horror. They were slapped and photographed! Longbingyao and others were also shocked and stupefied. The next moment. Before they could get back to their senses, they heard the sound of the footsteps, which were extremely light and crisp, coming out of the long river of time. Next. Then he saw Chu Lingxiao, who was carrying his hands on his back, coming out slowly, and said lightly: "you five seem to think of something wrong. I can''t see these five flowers." Five activated stone figures: "..." This moment. Quiet! Dead silence! Chapter 1029 That white dress, in the eyes of all people in the sky and space, came out slowly from the long river of time. He was dressed in white. Carry your hands on your back. There is no earth shaking momentum. So from the long river of time, all the way out of the Ninth Heaven, and finally, stand on the whole void. This moment. No one dared to speak. All the people in the sky and space, their eyes are full of trembling, and a heart is about to pop out of their throat. What on earth did they see. The other party in such a state. The energy of four fake flowers has been given up. As a result, what they see! The truth is not what they think. Five activate the stone level figures, enter the long river of time, and start a life and death war with this mysterious young man from the past era. Finally. Still from five activated stone figures, laugh to the end. But now. On the contrary! Five activated stone level figures were killed in a long time. Only a few seconds later, they were blown out by this mysterious young man! Is that true?! This moment. Even the weakest friar in heaven and space can clearly see the red palm print on the faces of five activated stone figures! A heart. It''s about to explode. The five activated stone figures were slapped by the other side and fanned on their faces. They flew out of the river of time! "Here What kind of character is this? It''s crazy. It''s unbelievable. It''s unbelievable All those who are hidden under the deep mountains, who are far away from the Taoist giants, are all shaking wildly. They don''t know whether they are excited or frightened, but they shout loudly. Spit star. It''s all coming out. Existence can make the most ancient Taoist giants have seen too many big scenes, but at this moment, the scene above the Ninth Heaven is really going to scare their souls out. Although it''s a great hope that some people can make the five activated stone figures suffer, it''s also a long cherished wish that they have hidden under the mountains for so many years. Before that. Actually. They all know that in this world, all time and space, how can there be five people who can activate stone level figures and suppress them? They have already given up revenge. Activate stone characters. It''s so powerful. It is known as the "ancestor" and "friar". After its birth, how could the first batch of friars be stronger than them. But now. They really can''t believe it. A mysterious youth of the past, unexpectedly Even with a slap, five activated stone figures flew out of the river of time! Even in dreams. It''s not going to exist at all. Now. Live in front of them! These are five activated stone figures!!!! Grunt! Quiet! The eternal stillness, which has never been felt since the birth of tianspatio-temporal, completely swept the whole tianspatio-temporal at this moment. All of us, even the monks who have known Chu Lingxiao for millions of years, such as long Bingyao, can''t help but swallow. They can''t believe it. It''s true. They came to the sky from time to time. Then I read all the past time and space and the history of their occurrence completely and thoroughly. At last, I came to a conclusion that the time and space of heaven is the real era of this world. Five activated stone figures. They have already been the most powerful people among the known friars. They have already passed the road of exploring the same flower. They are not only the word of friars, but also the first group of friars after their birth, and the first group of forerunners looking for the same flower. They are the people who really explore the way of practice for the later friars on the road of friars. These people. Even the four words "Gong Zao Shen Hua" are not enough to describe. They are private. Take Chu Lingxiao, and compare with these five activated stone figures, who is stronger or weaker. Even if there is no definite conclusion in the end. But in fact, everyone knows who the other party chooses. Although they have known this person for a long time, from the perspective of the five activated stone figures, who are the first group of friars looking for the same flowers, this one is still just the beginning, not enough to compare with the five activated stone figures. But now. They were really frightened by this scene and couldn''t say a word. They, like all the friars of heaven and space, believe that the one who gave up the energy of four false flowers is walking a dead path, or is he personally forcing himself onto this path. But now! What do they see?! "Why, why give up the energy of four false flowers, but it can..." This moment. Longbingyao lost her voice completely, her beautiful eyes trembled and her face was full of shock and dullness. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. It''s like seeing a myth. The eyes reappear the same obsessed look. This is the future body of longbingyao. It''s not the same as that of that time. The ignorant monk from one side of the world has experienced a lot. In the time and space of this day, the future body of longbingyao actually doubts the strength of Chu Lingxiao. But the scene at this moment. It''s a thorough way to make longbingyao''s future body and hair stand up. "You four fake flowers, including this one that is not perfect and the same, do you really think that I will see it?" A faint voice. Once again, it came out of Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. In an instant. Suddenly, all the friars in the dead sky suddenly woke up and murmured. Everyone''s eyes widened. They dare not let go of any scene in front of them, even a little breeze, for fear of missing anything. Though I am repeating the previous words. But let all the time and space monks feel the numbness of the scalp and the gooseflesh of the whole body. "You How can you... " The faces of the five activated stone figures are more complex, dull, unbelievable, scary, scared, puzzled, questioned. All kinds of faces converge on the face. Finally, the whole body can no longer restrain them. Shudder! Can''t stop shivering! They can''t believe that Chu Lingxiao in such a state has given up the energy of four fake flowers and can It''s impossible! This is absolutely impossible! How could this happen in the world! "Do you want any more flowers?" But the next moment. More frightening scene, but with the sound of Chu Lingxiao, the moment of falling, appeared. The breeze blew. Four lights, from Chu Lingxiao''s hand, rose slowly. "This is!!!" That scene. Straight to five activated stone figures, a pair of eyes, are almost staring out, all can''t help but hold their breath. Chapter 1030 Four lights! Brilliant! But really let the whole day time and space all people, a gooseflesh, all can''t restrain, what come out is, the shadow of the four lights! Four flowers! Four fake flowers! "No It''s impossible. The four fake flowers have already withered and turned into ashes. Their energy has also left this man''s body. How did he do it! " Don''t say it''s someone else. This moment. Even those who are far away from the ancient Taoist giants who are full of hatred in their hearts and five activated stone figures are also numbed by this scene, with a pair of eyes, a straight red stare, and an incredible face. Fake flowers! What is that? It''s something that can really become the same flower. It''s all necessary to pursue the source of the friars. It can only be described in four words: mysterious and unpredictable. Even the five activated stone figures haven''t been penetrated yet. Only when the real same flower appears, can we solve the mystery. But now. What do they see?! The shadow of four fake flowers turned into ashes appeared! "Are we dreaming..." All the people in tianspatiotemporal are staring at the four lights rising slowly from Chu Lingxiao''s hands. It''s really a dream. It''s a god dream that even the five activated stone figures don''t understand. "On!" Next moment. With the light word of Chu Lingxiao falling, the five activated stone figures of heaven, earth, man, sun and moon were even more frightened. At this moment, I felt that even if I knew where the friars came from, I would be nothing. Compared with the scene in front of us. I''m afraid that''s the limit, isn''t it? Boom! Only four bright lights were seen, like the towering light column under the dark abyss. Finally, Chu Lingxiao released the sky curtain in front of him, which made all monks in the whole sky close to their eyes. But the five activated stone figures still can be seen clearly. But now. They would rather not see it. Because! It''s so creepy! Even if they were the activated stone figures, the word "monks" was born, and it was the first group of monks. At the moment, they had never seen the scene in front of them. Four false flowers turned to ashes. From the shadow state. Into a real entity! It''s all over again! This moment. The owner of the four fake flowers was about to stare out, excited and frightened. Excited. Their fake flowers are back. The fear is! How could there be such a person in the world! Four fake flowers turned into ashes can change them back to their original appearance, but they can become the same ones! What is the way of heaven. What future time and space. Can not be compared with a false flower. In a real sense, this is the secret flower of the path of cultivation. Only those activated stone figures who have reached their level can be qualified to explore. This moment. Even the owner of the different flower, yuezengzu, was stunned. Eyes straight. Even though he was very close and full, he didn''t want all the friars in heaven and space to see his fear, but the fear in his body was something that he couldn''t restrain no matter what, which made him shiver all over. Who is he? Activate stone figures! When the word "friar" is born, it is the existence of friars. Even if it is called the ancestor of friars, it is not too much. When were you scared? When did you fear? How could he tremble in front of a group of friars who are not even ants? Next moment. Yuezengzu''s face was full of mirth and dullness. His body was completely out of control. The trembling was more intense than before. He was shivering and sweating. His face was white. In fact. But the light of four fake flowers, once again in Chu Lingxiao''s hands, soared for a moment. This moment. The whole day and space, as if ushered in winter, changed into a cold silence, all people''s eyes, seem to turn into eternity, and can no longer close. Everyone had a giggle. His eyes were completely lost. What on earth did they see? Four fake flowers! In the hands of Chu Lingxiao, the breath soared more than ten times. The four fake flowers, the petals that had not been opened, began to bloom slightly at this moment. That scene! It''s like a lotus flower. Its petals start to face around and unfold gradually. Wait for the scene. It''s hard for them to imagine. Never felt the sacred breath, just like the ocean abyss, which is overwhelming and overturned. At this moment, the whole sky and space are shaking and shaking. Where the breath is. They have seen countless scenes that they have never seen in the long river of time. Even Taoist giants. Even the five activated stone figures, all for a while, looked silly. There are countless scenes, compared with any future time and space, there is nothing too different. It''s nothing more than the process of monks, cultivation, struggle and the way to the strong. What makes all the time and space friars feel extremely creepy is that they have not seen the countless scenes, not only have they not seen them, but also the five activated stone figures have not seen them! What is their time and space? It''s the real world. But now. Among the four fake flowers, there are even five activated stone figures that have never been seen before. At this moment, even the five living fossils of heaven, earth, man, sun and moon, all feel eerie and creepy. In this world. There are scenes that they haven''t even seen! Is this the secret of the friar hidden in the false flowers? Still! Even if they have space and time, there is still space and time in the future? But how could it be? Their five activated stone characters are already exploring the same flower. How could they not even notice? Or "Open to me!" But in the whole sky and space, when all people, including the activated stone figures, fell into a daze and dullness, they only heard a faint voice, which came from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth. In an instant. Only Chu Lingxiao''s whole body was filled with a very sacred breath. At this moment, the pupils of five activated stone figures all shrank abruptly, looking at Chu Lingxiao, who was like a God coming to the world. The sweat all stood up. They felt it. At the moment, Chu Lingxiao''s breath is even more sacred than four fake flowers. No, even the flowers that are not perfect and the same seem to be inferior. This moment. All the gooseflesh came out. Four fake flowers! In the hands of Chu Lingxiao! It has truly realized full bloom! The five activated stone figures, who are trying their best to find the real same flower, appear! Chapter 1031 "What kind of person is he really?" Looking at the white clothes standing in the void, at this moment, all the people in the whole sky and space are looking at the surging heart, full of blindness, even the blood is beating at this moment. Five activated stone figures. The same is true. They left the area near the ninth heavy day directly and did not dare to stay any longer. At this moment. They really see it. The latecomer they have always regarded as is too strong to suffocate them. From the beginning to the end. They were not taken seriously. From the beginning to the end, each other has the strength to crush them, not as they think, but with the energy of four fake flowers to resist them! The other side! Absorbing the energy of the four pseudo flowers is to thoroughly feel the indescribable Tao among them. So. Will it toward the true same flower, deduce and go! Now! This man, he made it! He really turned four fake flowers into the same ones, which is unimaginable. This moment. Even if they are such active stone figures, they are all silly to see. In their mind, there is only one question. What kind of character is this?! It''s terrible! Even their fake flowers can be deduced to the same situation! Flowers bloom and thank you! With Chu Lingxiao''s hand, he raised it slowly. The eyes of all the people in the whole sky and space could not help following the hand''s movements, shaking all the time, leaving only shock and dullness in his eyes. Everyone can''t believe it. Activate stone characters. Try your best. Want to create the same flower, even, after so long years, put it in the ninth day, in the long river of time, have not any movement of pseudo flowers, this moment, was Chu Lingxiao raised his hand for a moment, became that Friar''s road, the ultimate secret flower of real exploration! This is obvious. It is beyond the imagination of all the figures of the times. It is the only one who is so powerful? "On!" Another faint voice. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao sits on the void with his knees crossed. He is more like a real immortal God. His whole body is glittering with gold, and he sends out the boundless holy breath. Around him. Moreover, there are countless scenes that even the five activated stone figures have never seen, which appear in that area constantly. Middle scene. All monks in the whole sky and space can''t help but stop breathing. The whole body can''t help shivering, and the eyes are full of wonder. There are countless scenes that have never been seen before, and every one of them has a dry white hand. Like a real creator, it covers not only the sky and space, but also every space and time in the past. Even in the distant times, it also appeared. But all the scenes that appear in the white bone and huge hands, at last, leave behind a colorful flower. That colorful flower. Then. With the disappearance of the white bone giant hand, I only heard a bang, which was extremely light and crisp. In a moment, I could see the colorful flowers in each scene, which turned into countless brilliant lights. In that scene world, they flew to all directions. Finally. Disappeared. I don''t know where to go. "This is..." Hiss! See this. The five activated stone figures in tianspatiotemporal time suddenly shrank at the pupil. A heart, almost frightened, sprang out of the throat and eyes. All of them could not help but take a breath of cool air. They saw the sky and space in it! Although they have never seen that scene, they can still recognize that there are countless scenes in the world where they exist in time and space. But it''s the one thing that really makes them suck. That colorful flower! The scene of five lights! Even if they can''t believe it in their hearts, they have to flash a very creepy guess in their mind. Are the five lights their five flowers! If it is! That colorful flower! What is it? What kind of thing is it? After it is separated, it turns into four fake flowers, which are the same as an imperfect one! And! Aren''t five flowers created by them? But now all of these, but directly let them feel that someone has already designed these, including five flowers, when to appear, when to be created by their hands! "Hard Is it true that there is a creator in this world? What is that giant white hand? " The five activated stone figures, with their eyes astringent and pores all over their bodies, are all shut down by this scene. Their faces are full of trance and stupidity. They can feel it. The white bone giant hand is extremely unimaginable, but it seems to have problems. Otherwise, why does the white bone giant hand still have body in some places. That''s proof. The other side experienced an unthinkable war, or an unthinkable disaster. But why did he So hard work, covering the past, after all the future times, left a colorful flower. Do you want to take this opportunity to heal yourself? But take a closer look. It''s not right either. Because. The breath of this white bone giant hand is so powerful that even through countless scenes never seen before, we can still feel that the strength of each other is not the word of the times, but can be measured. It''s not like being hurt at all! "Is this the secret of the same flower that we should explore in order to activate the stone figures and live in poverty?" Quiet! It''s quiet! All people''s eyes were shaking in the whole day and space, and even their lips were shaking. Everyone can''t believe it. The same flower! It was born like this. There was such a horrible scene behind him. Where did the white bone giant hand come from and how could it be so horrible! And this moment. With. That flower, which is not perfect and the same, is also in Chu Lingxiao''s hands. It becomes a real flower. In the moment, there are countless scenes that have never been seen before, just like the first four flowers. A huge white hand. It covers all time and space. When he disappeared, there was a colorful flower, which began to disintegrate and turn into countless rays of light. Just. The only difference is. The more the era goes towards the future, the less light there will be, until the sky and space, there will only be five lights! But now. What everyone didn''t notice was that the eyes of Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting in the void with his knees crossed, became more and more lonely. Even the future body of longbingyao had never seen this picture of Chu Lingxiao. Majesty. Cold. Serious. Sacredness is inviolable. The light on the whole body is becoming more and more dazzling. In an instant, all time and space are illuminated. The next moment. When he heard a long drink, Chu Lingxiao pointed to five identical flowers and hit the past. The stars were shining brightly, but it was as if the world had been destroyed. All the people in the whole sky and space were suddenly frozen. The eyes all trembled. "In this world, I want to see through all the secrets. No one can stop it. Open it to me again!" Chapter 1032 This moment. Even longbingyao was shocked by Chu Lingxiao''s gesture. Her eyes were full of daze and stupidity. And all this. It''s not how domineering Chu Lingxiao is, how unrivalled he is. On the contrary. Chu Lingxiao in this state. It was the first time she had seen her. Strange. It''s strange. Strange to all the monks of millions of years time and space in the future, they are almost unable to recognize Chu Lingxiao. Is this the same one? In the impression of all of them, Chu Lingxiao has always been that plain, quiet look, never for a moment, blood boiling, let their emotions, showing an active state. But now. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao makes them feel that this man appears in front of them, and what he is looking for is in front of them. At this moment, even though he is far away from Chu Lingxiao, he can also feel that Chu Lingxiao is very happy at this moment! Yes! Just happy! It''s like a lonely traveler walking in the river of time. At this moment, he finally sees what he has been looking for! Five activated stone figures. Completely shocked, the whole person''s mind is shocked by Chu Lingxiao''s state at the moment. It''s not just about them. The light of Chu Lingxiao really ignores all the rules of time and space, and its light spreads throughout the whole era. Tao Tianting. The underworld. And many lower levels of time and space. At this moment, by a sudden bright light, shining very close sublimation, all the time and space most powerful people, were shocked to look at the figure in that light, all fell into a dead silence, mouth opened for a long time five big close. Prefectural area. The top ten yamas are about to be scared, and their souls are jumping out. As the first Yanluo in the hell, Tianju can see at a glance that the master of this figure is Chu Lingxiao. But he couldn''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao''s figure comes from the more distant future world. Is that the daotianting area? It looks like it. It''s not like that. But what really shocked them was the five flowers around Chu Lingxiao! Can not help but let them mind, out of four words! The same flower! "My God, what did that person do in the future era? Are those five fake flowers?" Tianju and all Yanluo in the underground are shocked. But they still think that the five shadows of flowers should be fake flowers. If they are the same flowers, they are too penetrating! In this world. How can five identical flowers appear? But even fake flowers. It''s also a crazy thing for any giant. The strongest of all time and space, looking at the five flowers around Chu Lingxiao, the whole person was completely stunned. His face was dull and shocked. His eyes were bigger than the bells. All the population is about to flow out. They really can''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao has gone to a more distant future world. For a long time, they all think that Chu Lingxiao is an ancient god giant, but even if it is an ancient god giant, it is impossible to ignore the rules of time and space! This man! How is it done?! But what they couldn''t believe was that there were five false flowers in those five shadows that no one thought of! What it looks like! It''s not like that. Because the breath is more sacred than the false flowers in the Ninth Heaven of that life. It makes them vaguely see countless scenes, but it makes them feel sorry and can''t see the pictures in those scenes. "Is it the same flower that can''t come true?" This moment. In the hearts of the strongest in time and space, there is a very bold guess, and in the hearts of all the people who are scared in an instant, there is a cold sweat. The time and space where Tao Tianting is located. It''s so powerful?! Whether it''s a fake flower or the same flower, they didn''t dare to think about it or think it really existed, but they didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao was alone "Taoist temple, don''t you stop it? What is the thought of the Taoist Master Chu Xuanyuan?" Five flowers. Appear in the future world. First time. Let all the most powerful people in time and space think of the future world for tens of millions of years. In the hearts of these most powerful people in time and space, there is only one place where five flowers are likely to be born. But now. The appearance of five flowers. However, they can feel that there is no movement in daotianting. Even if Chu Lingxiao is invincible again, in the face of five flowers, daotianting should not even try it, right? The former can be the strongest in space-time, and where to know. Tao Tianting at this time! It''s not that I don''t want to try. But dare not! They don''t know how to try. They just know that Chu Lingxiao is in the future world which is far away from the Tianting time and space, and they are afraid to move half a step. Now they see five flowers. From the future world ahead, the moment when Chu Lingxiao appears around, they are even scared. What kind of person is this. To find five flowers! But the next moment. In all time and space, there is a very bright light, emerging from it. Then, before all the time and space strongmen react, they see the light, like countless meteors. From their time and space. All the way to Chu Lingxiao in heaven and space. The scene is extremely spectacular and shocking. Holy Spirit. All time and space! Together with the long river of time, they all rise at this moment and turn into eternal light. They fly out. All the monks in time and space are scared. Their eyes are almost staring out. At this moment, they all fall on the ground. Time is long what is that? That''s the history that carries everything. If time is running out. It means that the history of time and space will disappear, and these monks will no longer exist. So. Can this not be frightening? Next moment. All the friars in time and space can''t help being stunned. Okay? Time has gone strangely. As a result, they have nothing?! This But they don''t know. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao is surrounded by five flowers in one, which turns into the colorful flowers in the previous scene! As if all the time and space were frozen. So. Just did not turn to ashes because of the disappearance of the long river of time. "On!" This moment. As Chu Lingxiao''s eyes opened, the colorful flower also opened. Immediately. Chu Lingxiao stood up slowly from the void with his hands on his back and stood quietly on one side. See here. All the five activated stone figures could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Their whole body was staring at the colorful flower, shaking. All the friars of heaven and space, even more so. I dare not make a sound. All look at the colorful flower. The five same flowers in the past show them scenes that they have never seen before. What about this colorful flower? Chapter 1033 All the people in the whole day and space, at this moment, brush and open their eyes, want to see clearly what kind of scene this colorful flower will have. But in fact. Even if it''s the same five flowers. The scene world they have never seen, at the moment, has not been understood clearly, but they really want to know what kind of secret this colorful flower has hidden. That big white hand. What is it? All the light in front of him disappeared with the moment when Chu Lingxiao stood up. It''s a pity to see all the strongest people in time and space. They really want to know what''s going on in the more distant future world and how such a horrible scene can appear. Five identical flowers! You know. Even if they can''t think of that life. What is Chu Lingxiao doing now. The only thing they want now is to be able to see the world ahead with their own eyes, which is even longer than their time! But for a while. Looking at the disappearing scene, all the powerful Taoist temple suddenly fell into silence. Feel the deep helplessness directly. For the first time, they felt how the monks in the lower space and time used to view their future world for thousands of years. Before. They boast of the real present age. High above. The monks of the lower ages are not regarded as part of the vast history, and they have long been the clouds of the past. Even if they know that there is a future world above their heads, it is only history. What is history? It''s a world that''s gone. In the distant future world, what is the past era? That''s the dead! But today. They have become history. As before, the monks in the past who they ridiculed and despised can only look up humbly to the future world which is longer than their own times. But it''s impossible! It''s really hard for them to feel this kind of taste now. But now. What really feels creepy about him is that under the abyss of an era, a mysterious young figure, a figure from the future world for thousands of years, who wants to change his history, is completely paralyzed by Chu Lingxiao in the sky and space. His face was white. I murmured to myself: "such a person, I How can I change history It''s impossible. It''s impossible to change history at all In an instant. The mysterious young figure completely collapsed. There was no look in his eyes, only endless stupidity left. His face even giggled. "Ha Ha ha ha ha ha, I still want to change history here. Funny, funny It''s ridiculous... " The voice is very sad. Finally. This mysterious young figure, I don''t know whether it is really dead or left this space-time, in a word, turned into a ray of light particles and dissipated. And this is the world of fake flowers planted by Chu Lingxiao. It has already fallen into a dead silence. Countless people''s eyes have not been moved from the void for a long time. Their eyes are full of shock and dullness. They can''t speak a word at all. But the sky and space at the moment. All people''s eyes, including the five activated stone figures, are trembling, one by one, swallowing. Only when the colorful flower. In full bloom. In front of them! In front of each of them, there appeared a same flower, such as the coming of Holy Spirit, full of majesty and mystery, which made all people''s bodies tremble. A heart. All at this moment. Brought up in a flash! Chapter 1034 The five activated stone figures are confused. All the people in the whole sky are confused. The brain is all blank. One by one, the eyes were filled with a stupidity, and the face turned suddenly, from disbelief, to horror, to deep shock. This moment, as well as breathing, stopped. Everyone can''t believe it. All this is true! Everyone! In front of all of them, there is a real same flower, a flower that blooms in all aspects. Only by activating the stone level figures, can they have the right to explore the secret flower! "See you Damn it, damn it, is that true? " All the Taoist giants, even a pair of eyes, are almost frightened to stare out. Their faces are nervous and uneasy, but they are also joyful and even crazy together. At last, there is only a flattered look on their faces. It''s like there is a rare treasure in front of them, and they are just humble little roles like beggars. They didn''t dare to think about it before, let alone before. One day. A real same flower appeared in front of them, less than half a meter! You can''t help it. Even if it is a Taoist giant, it can''t help the impulse in its heart. All of a sudden, they carefully extended their hands to touch the real same flower in front of them, but they were extremely flattered. They were afraid of their hands, dirty the flower in front of them, and almost sweated. Just when they touched it, they quickly shrank back. His eyes were restless. But they are happy and afraid. But this moment. All the Taoist giants can''t help but take a deep breath, and the hairs on their whole body are all standing up involuntarily. Even if it''s just a touch of sweat! They can also feel that the same flower in front of them at this moment is true, it is not a phantom, not to mention a fake! Because! In that short moment. In their mind, there are countless scenes, the same scene world as the previous five activated stone figures and the five same flowers! But the scene world in their mind. But it is extremely vague, although they can feel that some of the figures shake in the past, but they can''t see the real appearance. You can''t help it. Let all Daogu giants feel some helplessness, some can''t understand why. And this moment. The pupils of the five activated stone figures, however, look at the scene where the flowers are in full bloom. All the pupils suddenly shrink. It seems that they all think of something. In an instant, the faces of the five people suddenly change. They look at each other incredibly. Don''t you! Is it true that But even though they are the five activated stone figures, they can''t believe it. Their guess is true, because if it is true, the water in it is too deep. Even their characters are too deep to imagine. Next moment. In the void, I haven''t talked. I quietly watched Chu Lingxiao, but suddenly I opened my mouth. "If it''s true, as I thought, this world is an integral whole. There has never been a past or a future. In fact, all monks in this world have a flower of their own. It''s not..." A moment when a faint voice falls. Even though Chu Lingxiao hasn''t finished yet. But this moment. The five activated stone figures, a heart, will pop out with it. Their faces are shaking and dumb. They all open their mouths. They want to say something, but finally they can''t open their mouths. There are only two words left in my eyes. Shock! All the friars in the whole sky and space, even more so, were all frightened by Chu Lingxiao''s words, and all of them had goose bumps. All of them were shaking. They couldn''t restrain their sea like and tumbling mood. Some people. It was completely paralyzed on the ground. They really can''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao said that all these things are true, but the scene in front of them at the moment has to be believed. They thought. The same flower in front of you. It is only because the colorful flower in front of Chu Lingxiao blooms at the moment that it appears. But now it seems that the same flower in front of them belongs to them! They are their masters! Its real owner! But how could it be?! Compared with the five activated stone figures, their accomplishments are so different that they have no ability to explore this road. How can they get the same flower? But if not. What''s the explanation for all this? Longbingyao and other people''s future bodies are also shocked by Chu Lingxiao''s words. At this moment, everyone looks at Chu Lingxiao in the sky, and there are only two words left in their eyes. Sluggish! At this moment. They really know the distance between Chu Lingxiao and them No, it should be the same with the five activated stone figures. How far apart are the levels between them. They thought. To be able to explore the same flowers is the real invincible, but now it seems that there is still a gap on this road. Chu Lingxiao has been on this road for a long time. He is far away from all the people. He let them see his hidden secret. Bone and hand! Colorful flowers! Everyone in the world "The same flower, not only belongs to the strong, it should belong to everyone." In silence. Only hearing Chu Lingxiao''s subtle way: "everyone in the world has the same flower that belongs to him. When one flower withers and another blooms, does the flower have faith or not?" A faint voice. It''s like talking to yourself. But it''s more like asking yourself. In an instant. Everyone, can''t help but hold their breath. At this moment, even the activated stone figures dare not say a word in front of Chu Lingxiao again. They are really scared. On the way of the friars. For the first time, they know that there are such people in the world. If there is no Chu Lingxiao, they may not know that there are so many secrets hidden in the same flower. It''s just that big white hand. They can''t imagine it. Who did it? Created these? And! If all this is the case, does it mean that the more powerful monk, who has the same flower of his own, hides the secret more unimaginable. Otherwise. How could their five flowers have white bones and huge hands? But the scene world of the rest of the monks is a blur, and they can''t see what it is. Among them, they can''t rule out the rules that can''t be seen before their accomplishments. But now. They only think about one thing! That''s the fake flower that they had never seen before. It belongs to Chu Lingxiao. If it blooms in an all-round way, what will happen! You can''t help it. The five activated stone figures have only a deep expectation left in their eyes, and all of a sudden look to some place and space. Chapter 1035 Scene world suspended in the air. It''s still there. In the whole sky and space, the same flower in front of all people is still floating in front of all people. But everyone''s eyes. It''s not looking at the scene world they''ve never seen, or at the same flowers, but at Chu Lingxiao. Eyes are full of awe. It''s a character like that. Let them see the secret hidden on the way of the friars. In fact, all of them have the same flower. This is not something that can activate the stone level figures, so they are qualified to explore. But. Where do they know. If the strength does not reach the activated stone level, then there will be no chance to see the same flower for life. And now. Just because of the power of Chu Lingxiao, the mystery of the five flowers that activate the stone level figures has been completely integrated. You should know that the five flowers are the exclusive things of the five stone level figures. No one else is qualified to peep at the mysterious flowers of such characters. Actually. When these five flowers are not fully blooming, even the five activated stone figures themselves are not able to grasp the mystery of these five flowers. In fact, the five activated stone figures are just creators. It''s not the owner. The reason why they haven''t been able to wait for the same flowers to bloom in all respects since the word "friar" was born, until now, is that they haven''t reached that level. Just on the way to explore. Chu Lingxiao was on this road too far away. The same flower he was looking for was not one of the five activated stone figures, but his own. Now. His purpose in space and time. That''s it. Although the five activated stone figures, in his eyes, are only monks who have just stepped into this road, they are still far more powerful than the monks of all ages. So. Chu Lingxiao hopes to use the same flowers of the five activated stone figures to see what''s hidden. Now. In Chu Lingxiao''s heart, he really felt a trace of emotion. After searching for so long, he finally found something in the world that he didn''t know. That''s enough. This is what Chu Lingxiao has been looking for. Invincible is in loneliness. But loneliness is more because of the world, I know too much, there is nothing to make him a heart, so a little waves, others can not imagine that time. In his eyes. It''s really peaceful. It''s been too much. One heart is calmer, but it is also numb. Chu Lingxiao wants to find out what he doesn''t know in the world, because only in this way can he really know the ultimate secret of the path of cultivation, the same five flowers that activate the stone level figures, the colorful flower, should also prove his guess. This world. Everyone has a flower of their own. This. In fact, as early as the world level, Chu Lingxiao should have proved it from the ancient Phoenix''s master, fengmuxue. But Feng Mu Snow''s cultivation. For the world of heaven and earth, we can see the past, but in this world of heaven and earth, there is still a long way to go, and the world of heaven and earth can really make him see it, and become a witness like a phoenix admiring snow, and only the five activated stone figures of this day and space. It can be said. From the beginning to the end. From the five activated stone level figures, cultivation till now, to the road of perceiving the same flower, Chu Lingxiao deliberately did it. Real test article. It should be like the five activated stone figures that can create a real fake flower. Otherwise, how could Chu Lingxiao let the five activated stone figures grow up to now. Suddenly. With a wave of Chu Lingxiao''s big hand, the same bright flowers in the sky were instantly inhaled by Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. All people in the whole sky and space are reluctant to give up in their eyes. At this moment, what is in front of them is really the same flower that even the living fossil level figures pursue. But now. Right in front of them. It''s easy to get. But looking at all the same flowers, like a brilliant meteor, from the silent sky, Chu Lingxiao''s hands inhaled a moment, the whole sky and space, all people, but no one dared to move a step. I can only watch Chu Lingxiao so helplessly and suck all the flowers. Even the five activated stone figures of tianspatio-temporal dare not move. By this time, they have really realized the gap between themselves and Chu Lingxiao. What is the latecomer. This is clearly a If there are the founders of the birth of monks in this world, then they really feel that they must be the one who stands on this void and inhales all the same flowers into Chu Lingxiao in their hands! Except for this man. No one else! But. In their hearts, they can''t help thinking at the moment. If Chu Lingxiao and that white bone giant hand meet one day, who is stronger? Seriously. That big white hand. The shadow that brings to all of them is really too big. The same flower also has colorful flowers. That''s what the same flower really looks like. But even so. But it is the white bone giant hand that left behind. Similarly, they know today that there is a world in this day and space! They saw the birth of the Friar and the masterpiece of the white bone giant hand from the countless scenes they had never seen before. All time and space were once one. But because of the bone and the hand. The so-called past and future came into being after the unknown space came across and penetrated the whole world. One hit. Not only did it make all the world. But also created the appearance of the same flowers. They really can''t imagine if they can see the invincible situation that all monks, including them, yearn for in the true sense if they strike with all their strength! But. Just as the five activated stone figures are thinking about this problem, all the same flowers in the void have disappeared. In an instant. Only a grunt was heard. All the people in the whole sky and space couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. What''s funny is that hearing this voice, the five activated stone figures, is just like hearing the horror and returning to God. They forgot the most important thing! Their lives! Now it''s still on Chu Lingxiao''s hands! "You say, what shall I do with you?" This moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell, the five activated stone figures suddenly froze and looked at Chu Lingxiao with trembling eyes, which was full of fear. Just feel a word! Cold! Cold to the extreme infiltration! Chapter 1036 Hear Chu Lingxiao. Not to mention all the people in the whole sky and space. They are scared as if they are facing fear. They dare not make a sound. They are the five activated stone figures. When they are scared, their legs are straight and soft. In a moment, the whole person falls on the ground. There was panic and restlessness in both eyes. All over the body. They were soaked in cold sweat. They really didn''t think of it. As an activated stone level figure, I boast that from the birth of the word "friar", I am the first group of friars. One day, someone will be able to surpass them. If this is put before. They just smile and don''t care. But now. They were really scared. Although they have never really started a fierce life and death war with Chu Lingxiao, they have already seen the gap between themselves and Chu Lingxiao, which is a day by day. From the beginning. It''s convenient to slap them. From the ninth day, when the fan flies out, it''s clear that this man is a complete monster. One finger at a time. They can be crushed to ashes. But it still gives them a glimmer of hope. Maybe they can catch up with each other after they practice hard again. But now, when they see the same flowers in the sky. They really feel it. Invincible. It really exists. Now! Right in front of them! In an instant. The first one who came back from fear and uneasiness is yuedingzu. His whole soul will be broken by Chu Lingxiao. He will climb straight to Chu Lingxiao from the void. I don''t care about the eyes of all the time and space monks at the moment, and what they will think of him in the future. The next moment. Without any hesitation, he knelt down directly towards Chu Lingxiao. His face was white, his whole body was cold and sweaty, his pores were shrinking sharply, and he said in a trembling voice: "before Senior, no, no, no, sir, big My Lord, please spare us a few lives. In the future, we are willing to serve adults as the main body. No matter what happens, we are willing to drive adults like livestock. " A tremulous voice. So from the mouth of yuezengzu, it came out intermittently. Under the silence, the eyes of all the people in the whole sky and space were full of shock and stupidity, and they could not help but swallow their throats. Although the brain is very clear, to know all this in front of us is true. But once upon a time, all of their future races were worshipped as the active stone figures of their ancestors, just like a humble mole ant kneeling in front of Chu Lingxiao. Each of them can''t help but take a deep breath of cool in their hearts. It can activate stone characters. They''re scared to be like this. Maybe in the future Never again. It''s a great honor for them to see each other in this life. The next moment. With yuezengzu kneeling to beg for mercy, the other four zengzu, the heaven, the earth, the people and the day, the four activated stone figures, hurriedly climbed over. Now, they dare not walk at all. They can only climb towards Chu Lingxiao like dogs. Because. In their hearts. Chu Lingxiao is such a character. They are not qualified to look at each other with equal eyes. Only climbing is their attitude now. "Sir, please spare our lives, I We are willing to swear with our own heart, and in the future, we are willing to be a slave under the adults, up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of fire, to be driven by it! " "Yes, yes, my Lord, I will swear with the heart of the word." "I will, too." Instant. All the five activated stone figures raised their heads one by one, looked at Chu Lingxiao in fear, stretched out their five fingers, and made an oath. And the so-called Tao heart swears. It is the most irreparable oath among monks. Like other vows, it may be lifted by various means, and at most it can be reduced to several major areas. But the vows of Tao and heart are different. No matter what method. It can''t be retrieved. Even if it does. By then. Punishment received. Even if the whole person is going to become a madman, the end will be worse than the ordinary people. What''s more, it will be an activated stone level person who enjoys all the glory. Who can accept this? He was once high above the top, but finally fell into a madman like a walking corpse. It''s better to kill them. But if not. How can Chu Lingxiao spare their lives. Than death. They want to live, because they have already touched the road of exploring the same flower. I really want to see it. What kind of secret lies ahead. They want to know what the white bone giant hand is. They want to know more about where the same flower comes from. They want to know most about what will happen when the fake flower of Chu Lingxiao becomes a real same flower. This is the only driving force for them to practice after they become activated stone figures. Than improve their cultivation. It''s also important. However, those who are far away from the Taoist giants in all the deep mountains below suddenly feel relieved when seeing this scene. Once, how they hoped to avenge the five activated stone figures. But they know. With their talent, even if they practice for another million years, they can''t catch up with the five activated stone characters. But now. Looking at the five activated stone figures, they were so desperate for their dignity. In front of Chu Lingxiao, they knelt down in front of the public. When they begged for mercy, their hatred and resentment suddenly disappeared. This moment. These Taoist giants hiding in the deep mountains are far away from each other, so we know that all they want is not revenge, but only to see the active stone figures on the top, and one day, like ants, kneeling to beg for mercy. That''s what they want to see most. But at the moment, the five activated stone figures, even though they have made a vow regardless of everything, are still terrified. The cold sweat on their forehead has never stopped flowing. Until now, Chu Lingxiao has not given them a reply. The other side in the end "Get up, I didn''t mean to kill you." But. The next moment. With the faint voice of Chu Lingxiao, at the moment of falling, the five activated stone level figures were deeply relieved, but their backs were already sweated and drenched with cold. And what Chu Lingxiao said is true. Five activated stone figures. It''s a test item he likes. Five people already have the same flowers that belong to them. He also needs to see what is hidden in them as each other''s cultivation improves. But this moment. For all the people in the whole sky and space, they are all in the same place. They only dare to look at Chu Lingxiao standing in the void with their extremely awesome eyes. Chapter 1037 In a word. It can break the life and death of fossil level figures. If put before. They dare not even think about it. But at the moment, believe it or not, it''s the real scene they see. Not half false! With the fall of Chu Lingxiao''s words, the five activated stone figures, all of whom could not help but look at each other, suddenly stood up trembling, and then, the projection scene in the whole sky. At the same time. There''s no trace of what''s gone. So that all people in the whole day and space can no longer see the ninth day, what happened at this moment. Immediately. I can''t help but disappoint everyone. They really hope to see Chu Lingxiao again, even for half a second. Once such characters disappear from their eyes, they really don''t know how long it will take before they see them again. At the thought that even the five activated stone figures would kneel down to beg for mercy and swear by Tao heart, they felt a cold shiver in their heart. But more. Or shock and awe. These monks, in the eyes of ordinary people in the world, are superior and invincible. But now, they also feel like ants in front of Chu Lingxiao. To be honest. Even so, they are a little flattered. "Alas..." Looking at the projection scene of the ninth heavy sky, it completely disappeared in front of my eyes. Those Taoist giants who were hidden in the deep mountains of the sky time and space all sighed deeply. Then the figure disappeared into the mountains. Even with their strength. Although they can use their divine sense to break through all the void in front of them and see around the ninth heavy sky, how dare they spy where Chu Lingxiao is. Although in my heart, there is still a trace of regret. But they are content. They have nothing to say to make the five activated stone figures swear with Tao heart to be servants for life. If it really counts. In terms of the strength of these Daogu giants, I don''t know what year and month they can do it and hurt each other''s hair. "Satisfied, satisfied..." This moment. In the quiet sky and in the deep mountains, there is a hoarse, vicissitudes, and slightly sad voice, which immediately reverberates in all corners. And now the Ninth Heaven. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are slowly drawn back from these deep mountains. The five activated stone figures are more respectful and dare not make a sound. When they found Chu Lingxiao''s vision, they were looking at those Taoist giants who were far away. They suddenly felt a little uneasy in their hearts, and all lowered their heads in an instant. These ancient giants are far away. As the activation of the stone characters in space-time, how they don''t know is the origin of the end of the term. All in the first place. The most ancient friar in heaven and space. It can be said that they are the ancestors of all ethnic groups. Just. At that time, all five of them created a flower of the same kind. They also wanted to sacrifice blood to monks of all races to help them achieve a true flower of the same kind. Only later. He was a step ahead of yuezengzu. They have no choice but to see if this method is feasible. If it is feasible, they can also go to the lower level of space-time. Anyway, monks have it everywhere. They don''t need to find it in space-time at all. But unfortunately. In the end, the false flower of the ancestor at the top of the moon. It still hasn''t become the same flower. It''s just an imperfect flower. In an instant. The eyes of the other four activated stone figures couldn''t help but look at yuezengzu, who was already upset by Chu Lingxiao''s actions. It will. The four activated stone figures all looked at him, which made his back cold. But. On the top of the moon, the ancestor thought that Chu Lingxiao was because he sacrificed blood to all the future racial friars. When he wanted to challenge him, he only heard Chu Lingxiao''s light way: "know why you sacrificed so many people with blood, but still can''t let a fake flower become the real same flower?" After the faint voice falls. The four activated stone figures all trembled in their hearts and couldn''t help but look at each other, but they still dare not make a sound. The moon top ancestor is even more startled the head, all did not dare to raise again. Immediately. I dare not breathe. But the next moment. But still only Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "in the world, thousands or even billions of monks die every day. You can rest assured that I can''t see the lives of these ants." As soon as I heard that. Yuezengzu''s body trembled involuntarily, but he was relieved at last. He thought Chu Lingxiao really wanted to ask him for help, but now it seems that he thought too much. But why does a fake flower not turn into the same flower when it sacrifices so many people with blood. This is a thing he still can''t understand. You know. Time and space are no other places. The monastic civilization here is far superior to that of the past. There are too many. Those who are the most powerful in time and space are only ancestors of the great clan. But that year. Among the people of his blood sacrifice, the most powerful in time and space are everywhere. In the end, there are only a few Taoists left, not to mention the monks below. But in the end. His flower is still just an imperfect one. In fact, he was then. I really want to step directly into the past era, and sacrifice directly to the monks of one era. But later, he saw some ways. That is, even if the monks of the past era sacrifice blood, it is impossible to promote the fake flowers to the same flowers by this way. The road ahead is already broken. The same flower. It''s something that can see through the secrets of all monks. He is undoubtedly cutting off the future. Most importantly, the same flower involves the real reincarnation. He sacrificed so many monks. It''s bound to get involved. And if you want to create the same flower, the word "reincarnation" must not be touched before that. This is also after he closed for many years. To see through this. So later. He even felt that the reason why he couldn''t make a real same flower was that! Seriously. If time could come again, he would never have done so. But yuezengzu also knows that these are just his family''s words. Is this the case? I''m afraid that only Chu Lingxiao can give him the answer now. But the next moment. Before the five people of yuezengzu came back to God, they saw five brilliant lights, which fell in front of them in an instant. In an instant, when they saw all the five lights, there was a time. The hearts of the five people at the top of the moon could not help but mention it. But when Chu Lingxiao''s voice fell, the five people''s bodies were all trembling, and their eyes were full of excitement and excitement. "It seems that you five have understood. Take these five identical flowers." Chapter 1038 Look at five identical flowers floating in front of you. The five activated stone figures were all stunned. They had no idea that Chu Lingxiao could return five identical flowers to each of them. This is really the same flower. It is a flower that can explore the way of monks and hide all secrets. The former white bone giant hand. There are many scenes that they have never seen before, including the colorful flower. They all extend from the five same flowers. Let alone all the people in the whole sky and space, they are the five. In fact, they are not able to see the Kung Fu completely. There must have been some mystery hidden in it. Fear involves real reincarnation. Even the answer from the monks. All this. If they know it, what else can they not understand in the future on the way of cultivation? The same flower. What is the equivalent? That is an unimaginable key, which can help them see through everything and find the real source of practice. It can be imagined that if one day they even find the source of practice. What are the five of them? Is it the real leader of practice?! By then. Let alone dominate everything. It is easy to create a more distant future world. But now. Chu Lingxiao didn''t even hesitate, so he gave them the same five flowers. This really made their brains all blank for a while, and suddenly they had no thoughts and didn''t know what to say. At the same time. In their hearts, they increasingly felt that the level Chu Lingxiao reached was impossible to guess, and only for their own strength and enough characters, could they rest assured to return five identical flowers to them. You know. Chu Lingxiao has also seen countless scenes of the world, as well as the white bone giant hand. He should know what the secret of the same flower means, but even so, he still didn''t pay attention to it. This moment. Thinking of the five activated stone level figures here, I suddenly trembled again. I couldn''t help but watch Chu Lingxiao lose his spirit. "What are you still doing? Do you want me to put these five flowers in your hands?" The next moment. Until Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell to each of them again, it shook like a thunder, and the body couldn''t help shivering and reacted. As soon as I heard that. All the five activated stone figures dare not think about other things at once. They quickly put five identical flowers into their own sea of knowledge. And when the real same flower appears in the moment when they know the sea, the innumerable scenes that have appeared before also appear in their mind at this moment. Like a slide. as long as they are moved, they can easily tune out one of the scenes from the world and let them see each other''s eyes. This was found. The body of the five activated stone figures could not help shivering again, and there was a little vibration and excitement in their eyes. The next moment. Then he bowed to Chu Lingxiao. Qi Qi said: "thank you, master!" Chu Lingxiao was able to return the five same flowers to them, which was just a gift from heaven. They did not know what to say. But. In their hearts. There is still one thing that has been lingering in their mind. From the current situation they know, everyone in this world has a flower of their own. But even the most ordinary mortal. To find that flower. It''s also impossible. And the more powerful a monk has the same flower, the more unimaginable the secret is. Think of it here. Five people''s mind, all involuntarily, thought of that white bone giant hand. They were then. I can see it clearly. The white bone giant hand covers all the past time and space. After leaving, it leaves a colorful flower in all the past time and space. Then, the colorful flower turns into fragments and becomes the same flower they have been exploring. Just. As time goes on, those same flowers are less and less, until their time and space, there are only five left. Now it seems. These five same flowers must be the original colorful flowers, which have been broken into pieces. But the problem is. But why do all people in the whole sky and space have the same flower of their own now? If what they saw before was true. Where did the other flowers come from? Thinking of this, the five activated stone level figures all look at Chu Lingxiao again. If there is no Chu Lingxiao''s appearance, if there is no what happened now, I''m afraid they won''t know these things in their life. If in this world. If anyone knows all this, it must be Chu Lingxiao. But just when they couldn''t help asking Chu Lingxiao, they saw Chu Lingxiao pointing to the future body of long Bingyao and other people. In the area, he said lightly: "these people, without my consent, you can''t drive them out. Do you understand?" In an instant. As soon as I heard that. Five activated stone figures, the whole body can not help but fight a shiver, and then look at each other, hurriedly nodded. If it was earlier. They don''t care. But now Chu Lingxiao says it immediately. For them, that is the supreme purpose. Of course, they know how to do it. In fact, a more important reason is that they wanted to drive out the future body of these millions of years. It''s because they don''t want the friar breath of the past world to interfere with their fake flower and become a real same flower. But now. They don''t need to. "And one more thing, I don''t want all the people in this whole day and space to disturb them." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. "I see. I see. You can rest assured that the five of us will pay attention." At the same time, because of Chu Lingxiao''s words, they even included themselves. But there is no good feeling to lose face. What Chu Lingxiao said. That''s the order. It is absolutely inviolable. But now it seems that the future body of these monks with millions of years of time and space, before this fake flower does not become a real same flower, it seems that they should stay in their time and space. But this way. I''m afraid that these immortals are not ants. They will become a group of friars that even they dare not provoke in the future. This makes them have an indescribable taste and spread out. "And that one?" "So soon?" However, when the five activated stone figures turned their heads, they found that Chu Lingxiao had already left. Suddenly, the corners of their mouths showed a trace of helpless bitterness. They are also trying to ask why other time and space monks have the same flower of their own But I didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao had already left when they were stupefied. Chapter 1039 Boundless time and space. A white dress. For example, lonely visitors come and go fast. Even time can''t hold his figure. There is no time in all time and space that can leave his figure. He. It''s Chu Lingxiao. Chu Lingxiao, who left heaven and space, didn''t even see the future body of long Bingyao and others, so he left. And the purpose of Chu Lingxiao''s coming to heaven and space. It has all been achieved. He spent so much time this time, staying in the sky and space, in addition to urging the five activated stone figures, not moving the future of long Bingyao and others, the biggest purpose is the same flower. Activate the same flowers of stone characters. It''s far higher than the one in the world where Phoenix admires snow. There are too many secrets of monks in it. Reincarnation. Long life. Time. Space. The future. But it''s a pity that there is no one Chu Lingxiao wants to find. He just wants to find out where the friar comes from. In fact, everything is not what he wants to know. But. That huge hand with white bones was acquired by accident. Now, it seems that there are unimaginable things in this world. It has appeared before, but then, for some reason, it will disappear forever. Somewhere in the silence. Chu Lingxiao carries his hands on his back and quietly flies towards the era of fake flowers where he belongs. There is no strongest person in the era in the middle of the flight. He is aware of Chu Lingxiao and passes through their time and space. "There will be a same flower in the world. One will wither, one will bloom, the other will believe in the afterlife, and the other will not believe. Now it seems that my flower is indeed not in it." Mumble. A long sound. With the time and space from their arrival, more and more close, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, but become increasingly lonely. No one knows what Chu Lingxiao is thinking at the moment, but if someone can taste the words of Chu Lingxiao carefully now, he will surely find out the secret involved in it, which is almost frightening to the horror. The appearance of white bone giant hand. Studied all time and space, once appeared a colorful flower, and then born the same flower, even the most ordinary mortal, also has its own flower. But only Chu Lingxiao! Not in it! Soon. Chu Lingxiao''s figure finally returned to the world of heaven and earth. Now. It''s just night. The whole world of heaven and earth is inexplicably quiet. Occasionally, we can hear the fighting sound between monks and monks in some state boundaries. At the next moment, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes only stay in Zhongzhou''s supreme world. A few seconds later, he came to the Ninth Heaven. In an instant. All the six legendary forces and founders who have been staying in the Ninth Heaven are suddenly awakened from the state of keeping their eyes closed and sweating. You can''t help it. They all looked at each other in horror, with an unbelievable look on their faces. Whose breath is this? How could it be so They can feel that, on the ninth day, a monk who can''t even see the depth comes. In fact, his strength is far above their head! The next moment. The six legendary forces, the founders, all rushed out of the long river of time. But. When they saw that it was Chu Lingxiao, they were all startled. They all knelt down on the ground and kowtowed: "my Lord, it''s you who are back. I''ll welcome you." The founder of the six legendary forces did not expect that the person who came here was the Chu Lingxiao who disappeared for a long time. For a while. Kneeling on the ground, I dare not make any more noise. For the six legendary forces, the founder''s reverence and behavior, Chu Lingxiao only nodded slightly, and then walked past the six people. At the next moment, the figure slowly disappeared in the river of time. See here. The founder of the six legendary forces dared to raise his head. Then he stood up tremblingly from the ground. But everyone''s eyes were full of fear and vibration, and they all could not help swallowing. Not long ago. In the more distant future world, they don''t fail to see the projection of the scene. Five real flowers of the same kind surround a person''s body. All of them are numb. That''s nothing else! But five identical flowers! From this, we can see the real source of monks and solve a puzzle that has not been solved from ancient times to the present, and to the distant future world! That''s the answer to where the friars came from! Once you know the answer. There will be no mystery in all the secrets of practice in the world, and the monk who knows the answer, let alone the founder of these six legendary forces, is the lowest monk who knows that he will become the real monk! The one who made the friars! You can imagine. By then! What kind of strength will that man achieve! But they can''t recognize it. Can''t they recognize it? Even though the shadow projected from the more distant future world was vague at that time, they could still recognize it vaguely. That''s Chu Lingxiao! They really can''t imagine it. What kind of person is it. To have five identical flowers at the same time. But because of this, the confusion around them is more. In that case. This one can get five identical flowers in the more distant future world. Why create a fake flower in the world of the world, and then spend so much energy to cultivate it into a real identical flower? All this. They always think of it now. It''s really weird. "Do you see anything?" The founder of the hall of the future took a look at the depth of the river for a long time, then his eyes hurriedly came back, and he couldn''t help asking. Maybe it''s women''s intuition. She always felt that after Chu Lingxiao came back this time, it seemed that there had been some changes, but where exactly had changed, she also knew for a while and a half. She couldn''t say, but she always felt that it was strange. "Or shall we go in and have a look?" Upon hearing this, the other five legendary forces, the founders, could not help but pay close attention to their eyes, but could not bear the curiosity in their hearts. Then they nodded to each other. The next moment. Six people then walked directly into the long river of time. But this front foot just stepped into a step, but the scene in front of them made their whole soul seem to be shocked by the sky breaking, and their eyes were shaking. In an instant. They all took a breath of cool air. "This is!" Chapter 1040 If someone asks them. When do you see the most spectacular scenes in your life? They will definitely say, right now! If you ask them again. All their lives. When to see the scene, the most incredible, the most incredible, the most shocking words, then they will certainly say without hesitation, is now! This is the moment! What they see in their eyes! Muddled! The six legendary forces and founders are completely ignorant. Their eyes, let alone their souls, are about to pop out. Especially walking in the front of the hall of the future, the founder, the whole person, are scared to petrify. For a moment. Just stay where you are. His face is like a statue without soul. He mumbles to himself: "I What do I see? " Bang. Finish. The whole person collapsed on the ground directly. The other five legendary forces, the founders, are even more so. They are all trapped in endless stagnation. Looking at the scene in front of them, they are all about to fall off their bodies with goose bumps. The next moment. One by one, I was paralyzed on the ground. At a glance. Their eyes, almost dazzled, looked up and saw the bright light, just like the stars in the night, shining all over the river for a long time. But they can see it more clearly. Among those bright lights. What is it! Flowers! One flower after another! One flower after another! Even though they couldn''t believe all this, it was true, but the breath in every ray of light was very familiar to them, because they were not in Chu Lingxiao. Six of them, they have been staying in this long river, almost with the Chu Lingxiao pseudo flowers, have been getting along day and night. The smell of that fake flower. That''s it! But now, the flowers in these lights are in full bloom! What does that mean! These flowers! All of them are really the same flowers! Hiss! At the thought of this place, when the extremely confused thoughts in the brain are thoroughly sorted out, the six legendary forces and founders can''t help but take a breath of cool again. Do it. It''s funny. But if they don''t, they really want to be shocked by the incredible mood in their hearts. They will be overwhelmed. It''s hard to imagine! The same flower! Even as the sky, bright stars, now shining in this long river of time! Its breath shrouded. It''s almost impossible for them to recognize that it''s a long time. It''s like a sea of flowers made up of the same flowers! Boundless! It runs through all ages of this world, and has been rushing to the distant future world! This moment. In fact, it is not only the world that dominates the world, but also the future world that is millions of years away. The long time in this world has also been affected. The world of millions of years to come. It''s almost frying. All the ancient giants who can step into the Ninth Heaven, those who are still in the Ninth Heaven, the long river of the world, and are not affected by the breath of time, are about to be scared into fools. One by one, I have been scared to stay there. Originally, they were sitting cross legged in the river of time. They wanted to raise their state of cultivation to a new level with the help of the breath of the river of time. So. Fight for the fake flower. But now, they are really scared. The same flower! The real flowers of the same kind, like the stars, appear in front of them innumerable at all! You can''t help it. Those ancient giants, all of them could not help holding out their hands, one by one, with stiff and strong saliva, touched the same flower in front of them. The eyes were full of excitement. There is even a trace of fear. After all. This is really the same flower. It''s not a fake flower. Before it was even a fake flower. None of them really saw it. What''s more! What fell before them was a real flower of the same kind. No one knew what would happen once touched. So. Everyone a heart, suddenly all involuntarily, plop, crazy jump up. But even if the heart is fear. I can''t stand it. That restless heart at the moment. This is the same flower! But. The next moment. When these ancient giants touched each other for a moment, they suddenly stared at each other. They thought there was an illusion. Immediately. Again hurriedly did not give up the left and right waved. That''s what we found out. Their hands went through the same flower in front of them, just like the same flower in front of them. It had no substance but a shadow. But this breath. It''s too strong! Where is it like something unreal? For a moment. These ancient giants of the future world all stood up from where they were and immediately followed the long river of time and looked at the past world. They can see. These same flowers. Boundless. But one thing they can be sure of is that these same flowers are all from the past world, and they have never been more convenient since they arrived at their world. They want to see it now. In the end, which life is it? If something goes wrong, how can it be so shocking? There are countless identical flowers! But for a moment. One of the most powerful tycoons in ancient China was the top one. Her eyes were completely stunned. Her beautiful eyes suddenly trembled. She looked at the past in a dazed way, and said in a trembling voice: "how How can it be that life again! " A moment''s work. All the ancient giants of the future world are aware of the source of the same flower. For a while, they all looked at it foolishly. They didn''t even think that it was the time when the fake flower appeared! A grunt. This moment. All the ancient giants of time and space in the future could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Then, the whole body trembled involuntarily. At the next moment, they all looked at the scene world in the long river of time. For a while, they all fell into a dead silence. "What happened again? There are so many of the same flowers that have never appeared before!" But. All people''s brains, though blank. But deep in my mind, it''s the figure of a person who can''t help it. Not long ago, from a more distant future world, the white clothes appeared! Now the past. There are so strange scenes again. They can''t think of any other reason why the same flowers, like countless stars in the sky, appear in front of them! And now. The founders of the six legendary forces all shrink their pupils, because the same flowers in front of them have already been sucked deeper. And in that brilliance. They can see. All this. It''s all done by the white dress at the end! But they can see, a colorful flower, but also appeared in the hands of the white! Chapter 1041 See that colorful flower. The moment it appeared. The six legendary forces, founders and one heart all mentioned their voices in an instant. The eyes can''t help but tremble wildly. The shock in my heart. Just like a hundred magnitude earthquake, it immediately surged up and made everyone''s scalp tremble. What is that?! All the same flowers, the last moment of integration, turned into a colorful flower they had never seen before! This In an instant. The founders of the six legendary forces can no longer bear the palpitation in their hearts. They all get up from the ground. Then, after seeing each other for a while, they summon up their courage and walk towards the long river of this life, Chu Lingxiao at the end. To be honest. Their mood at the moment. It''s like a small and medium-sized ship sailing in the storm. The whole people are up and down. They dare not think too much. Just want to be able to close up, look at this colorful flower. They really can''t imagine it. There are so many same flowers, that''s all. Now these same flowers, when they melt together, become a colorful flower! Even if they never met. At the moment, I also know that this colorful flower is definitely ten thousand times more amazing than the same one! Otherwise. So many of the same flowers, in the end, how can they become such a colorful flower! But when the six legendary forces, the founders, finally came up and were less than three meters away from Chu Lingxiao, their eyes were suddenly stunned again, and a trace of consternation flashed in their eyes. Yeah? What''s the matter? This colorful flower seems The six people all looked at each other, some of them felt very strange, because this colorful flower was not as sacred as they thought, nor as they thought, what a mystery of the universe. From the beginning to the end. It''s just like a lotus in the mortal world, which can be seen everywhere. It''s very ordinary. But why! All the same flowers have become such a You can''t help it. Six people''s eyes, all looked to Chu Lingxiao again, next moment, all could not help but swallow throat. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are also quietly looking at the colorful flower, but the founders of the six legendary forces do not see the deep pupil of Chu Lingxiao, which always flows out of a trace of loneliness. Like at this moment. It''s spread for billions of years. Full of vicissitudes of life. This colorful flower. Strictly speaking. It''s not the flower that appears in the sky time and space, because the colorful flower in the sky time and space is formed by the same flower of all monks in the whole sky time and space, plus the five flowers of the five activated stone figures. But Chu Lingxiao this one. But it does not contain five activated stone figures. As for why. It is because the same flowers of the five activated stone figures are all left by the white bone giant hand, and the Tao meaning in them is not what Chu Lingxiao wants. This moment. When the six legendary forces, founders, were slightly stunned, they only heard Chu Lingxiao''s subtle way: "this is the real flower in the world. I want this." The voice just dropped. The next moment. Before the six legendary forces and founders could react, they saw that Chu Lingxiao waved his hand and directly crushed the colorful flower into ashes without hesitation. In an instant. Standing not far away, the six legendary forces and founders all felt their necks suddenly tightened. They were almost shocked by the scene in front of them. This is all the same flowers, turned into. But now! Chu Lingxiao actually crushed it directly to ashes. Even when they saw it, they felt extremely distressed. What a pity. It''s a pity. In such a colorful flower, there is absolutely an answer from where the monks come from. But Chu Lingxiao destroyed it like this, which made them hard to accept. But the next moment. Six people''s pupils, but once again subconsciously a contraction, only to see the ashes of the colorful flowers, at this moment, as if by some kind of power call general, directly stagnated in the void. In an instant. Then I saw Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, which became extremely bright in an instant, just like the moon in the dark night, cold, quiet and vicissitudes of life, shining on the fake flower. Boom! This moment. The eyes of the six people were wide again. Before they could turn back, the fake flower burst out a pillar of light. At the same time, the colorful flower also turned into a brilliant light particle at this moment. Next. Then he followed Chu Lingxiao''s eyes and flowed into the fake flowers. He looked directly at the six legendary forces and founders, all of whom had one heart and could not help but tremble. Looking forward. It''s hard to understand. Two different feelings, but also a stream of brain up. They all want to see what happens next. The energy particles of such a colorful flower flow into the pseudo flowers. They can''t imagine that this day, this time is long, this whole world of heaven and earth will Boom! Just as the hearts of six people were shaking, the beam of light burst out from the fake flower itself rushed out of the limit of time, and only heard a loud bang. A moment ago. It''s also a dark force of heaven and earth. This moment. It''s like coming into the day. Countless people are awakened by this amazing sound. When they see the ninth heavy day, when they see the scene at the moment, they all take a breath of cool air subconsciously. Their eyes are staring at each other. "My God! What is that!!! " All the ancient giants, a heart, are about to be scared out. Looking at the sky of the ninth heavy sky, when the bright light column is shining, they immediately shout out regardless of everything. Flowers bloom and thank you! Jinliandun! Flying in the sky! At a glance, they are "The same flower..." On the top of a towering mountain, a cold and gorgeous woman in a cape looks at the white flowers floating everywhere on the Ninth Heaven and the void, muttering to himself, the whole person is stunned, the beautiful eyes are fluttering, and the face is full of shock. Previously they felt the smell of fake flowers. But now. The white flowers on the Ninth Heaven have all bloomed. Even the most stupid people can recognize what it is. The same flower! Countless same flowers! "Naive to collapse Has it collapsed?! " But just when all the people in the world of the main heaven and earth are in a state of stupidity, the six legendary forces and founders in the long river of time are even more nervous. When saw Chu Lingxiao that false flower, has a petal, finally blooms. The next moment. I only heard an old and hoarse strange voice coming out of my ear. It seemed that I had been waiting for too long. Even the breath in the long river was frozen at this moment when this sentence fell. "You Finally came... " In an instant. Six people a heart, suddenly all can''t help but mention the voice eye, the whole body, higher all can''t help, crazy shivering. Chapter 1042 That old voice. It''s very ethereal. It seems to be a long way away. It seems that it has already died. But even so, six legendary forces, the founders, have retreated to one side in a hurry. They all stood there, swallowing their saliva one by one, staring at the fake flower petals. They can feel it. The source of the sound. Not elsewhere! It''s the petal that just bloomed! But they really can''t believe that the source of their voice comes from here. It''s a fake flower. It''s filled with energy particles of colorful flowers, and finally a petal opens. But now. There was a voice in it. I''m afraid that even if I change to any person, I''m afraid that I''m afraid that I can stand here in cold sweat. And the ninth day outside. The friars of the whole heaven and earth world did not hear this voice. What solidified was not only the breath in the long river of time, but also the whole river of time, which was closed up. But even so. Now. For the monks of the whole world, the scene above the Ninth Heaven still makes their whole soul suffer a great impact of 120000, and all people are afraid to speak for a long time. Just stay in place, like a puppet, and look up at the countless same flowers, floating scene. I don''t care what happened in the Ninth Heaven. But as the voice fell, Chu Lingxiao, who was standing in the same place, seemed to have expected these things for a long time But. For a moment. It seems that even the voice in this petal didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao even knew this. But suddenly, the voice became extremely silent. Quiet! It''s quiet! For a long time, there was no sound. On the other side of the river, the six legendary forces, the founders, and even a heart, were all about to stop. Such a strange conversation. They really feel that they are about to be involved in the most secret things in the world. But that''s all. All of them are going to cause great disasters. To be honest. They are really eager to leave now, but just now they have felt that, at this moment, the whole time has been completely closed, let alone them, is a breath, can not fly out. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds. As time went by, there was still no sound. Suddenly, the six legendary forces and founders could not help swallowing their throats again. They all had goose bumps. Atmosphere. It''s so depressing. They are suffocating. But. Soon. The voice of the old man suddenly came out with a sigh, full of emotion: "I didn''t expect that you have reached such a level, even why we appear in this petal, we all know it clearly. It''s really awesome." Said. This old voice, unexpectedly in the speech, involuntarily revealed a trace of joy. But even so. He never thought that after his death, there would be some monks who had reached a higher level than him. It has to be said. It''s something he didn''t expect in his life. Although he has been dead for countless years, there is a kind of person in this world, even if he has been dead for a long time, but as long as he is strong enough. After death. Leave yourself in the projection scene. I still have my own consciousness. And the voice that appears in the petals is this kind of person. But he didn''t think that although he had counted that someone would create this fake flower in his life, he didn''t think that this person still knew his intention. So. He just thinks Chu Lingxiao, it''s really awesome. He was supposed to be the friar after him, but he knew that he would appear in this petal. Even before his death, there were no more than three people like him. Chu Lingxiao''s face still remained unchanged. To his surprise at the voice, he only replied lightly: "I''ve been waiting so long, but I don''t want to hear you talking nonsense. Let''s go, how much do you know?" But even Chu Lingxiao''s tone. A little disrespect for myself. The voice, however, was still not irritated, and then another word came out of the petals. "Although we have come to this step, as you can see, everyone in this world has the same flower, but only the real invincible person, his own same flower, can we see this world, the real monk''s secret." In fact, the so-called monk secret. It''s the answer to where the monks came from. It''s only after such a long time that no one can find it. Therefore, this voice, with great perseverance, detached itself from the Tao and out of the world. And as long as the flower that really does not exist in the world appears, it can appear in that flower. "It seems that you have existed for such a long time, but also so. Some of you are too disappointing to me." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. "Yes That''s why I end up failing. " That voice, still not angry, but also slightly embarrassed smile, then tone relieved: "but you are not the same, I see hope from your hand, maybe you will be the one to unlock all secrets, the only thing I can tell you now is that the white bone giant hand, the final place to go, is here." The voice just dropped. Then I saw the petals that had already bloomed. Suddenly, a ray of light flew out of them. Then, the founder of the six legendary forces saw a coordinate. "Here is..." You can''t help it. When they saw this coordinate and what it was, they all stared at it for a moment, but they didn''t react to it. They didn''t think of it at all. Compared with the world of the main heaven and the earth, the coordinate mentioned by this voice is just a world of one side and one side. Although they don''t know what a big white hand is. But it must be an unimaginable existence for all monks in the world to appear in such figures. Just. They didn''t expect that people like that would go And looking at this coordinate, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes also flickered slightly. Suddenly, there was a faint silence and murmured: "is it the same as I thought?" That''s right. This voice, the coordinates pointed out, is the world of heaven and earth that Chu Lingxiao had been in before the world of heaven and earth! Chapter 1043 The white bone giant hand that once covered all time and space. It may be the furthest way to explore the same flower, but in the end, the white bone giant hand has gone to a world of heaven and earth level, let alone six legendary forces and founders. Actually. It''s the voice that I didn''t believe. But all the clues. But they all pointed there. Although later, there were people like him who went to the heaven and earth world to find it, no one could find a trace of the white bone giant hand. As if it really disappeared from the world. For the real strong monks. A world of heaven and earth is just like a small area in the sea. Although it can also create a world-famous strong person who can be in the world of the Lord. But that kind of person. It''s too little. As for the activated stone figures who are already exploring the same flower, let alone such figures, any quasi giant will not pay attention to the world of one side and the other. There. The leader of Lianzhou Kingdom, the friars of this level, can''t be cultivated. Therefore, we can imagine what kind of existence the world of heaven and earth is in the eyes of the real strong friars. But. This voice, very sure, white bone giant hand went there. Because. Only there, the white bone giant hand has not covered the past, nor there, left a colorful flower. So. This voice is sure that after the disappearance of the white bone giant hand, it must be in the world of heaven and earth called zone 8. Even if it''s really his fault. But there. I''ve never been there before. There must be enough secrets to overthrow everything! "Well, that''s all I know. That''s the only thing I wanted to tell you in my life. Now Now, it''s up to you... " This moment. The voice in that petal, suddenly said, became weaker and weaker, gradually, completely disappeared, and in this moment, the color of that petal turned into a very bright red! The founder of Zhiling, the six legendary forces standing aside, was dazed and sluggish. Even if it''s the same flower. It''s just white. This flower, however, is in the state of false flowers. At this moment, there is a change in color, which makes them think of the previous colorful flowers. But. No matter why. The six legendary forces, the founders, all know that this is not something they can peep at. Not at that level. They are just ants forever. Even if we can see them now, they are just passers-by, not worth mentioning at all. And with that sound gone. And that petal, it''s red. In an instant. At this moment, the breath flows and finally returns to its original state. At the next moment, the changing light column that stirs up the whole world of heaven and earth is also quickly recovered. A boom. The sky is full of clouds! All the same flowers on the Ninth Heaven disappeared. Immediately. Let all people in the whole world tremble for a moment. They all can''t help but swallow their throats. Even if the same flowers shining like countless stars disappear, they still haven''t come back from the previous scene. Between each other. They are still immersed in the same flower, floating on the whole ninth day, shocking the scene. Grunt! Until a very fierce cold wind fell from the ninth heavy sky, all the people in the world of the Lord world woke up like a dream, swallowed a saliva, and completely responded. But even if they are shocked by the spirit of mind, after the restoration of calm. But also for a while, looking at the ninth day, after a long time, the eyes light is again trembling. It''s so shocking and incredible! Countless same flowers! Floating on the ninth day! This is something they can''t even think of! No! In the past, they even doubted whether there was a same flower in the world, even though they knew that there was a fake flower in the Ninth Heaven. I still can''t believe it. The same flowers will really exist. But now. Even if the whole world of heaven and earth, all monks, no matter how they question it, have to believe that there are the same flowers in this world, at the same time, they also think of a person! That crown is unique in the past, the present and the future! He is called the only one by the strong in the future! If that person really exists! I''m afraid only that person can create this kind of scene now! "Will the legendary man be in the Ninth Heaven?" In an instant. When all the giants in the modern and ancient times react, their bodies involuntarily shiver. Suddenly, when they look at the ninth heavy sky, their eyes are full of tremors, and their faces are full of shock and stupidity. They have already known it. Why would the world of heaven and earth in the future become like that? All the future races have their own world of heaven and earth. Even the terrorist creatures in the future took away the body of their friars. It''s all because. At some time in the past. The emergence of a powerful terrorist in the past, present and future has led to such tremendous changes in the world in the future. It was just them at that time. I didn''t pay much attention. After all. They have never been to the future world, and they don''t know if these future strong people are exaggerating. What''s more, the appearance of a fake flower makes them think that there are many secrets in the world, which are beyond the control of such people. After all. If it''s really that strong. What appears is not a fake flower, but a real same flower. But now! They''re really scared! "Can it really be..." But at this moment. In all the giants of the present and the ancient times, when they were looking at the ninth day without blinking, their pupils could not help but shrink severely again. "Then That''s it! " They see it! Now. A white dress is standing on the edge of the Ninth Heaven, but they can''t believe it. That white dress is! Hiss! For a moment. All modern and ancient giants could not help but take a breath of cool air, and their eyes were almost staring out. How could it be so clever! All the same flowers just disappeared! This man happened to appear in the Ninth Heaven. Is this man just It is... Chapter 1044 See Chu Lingxiao appear in do not understand. I can''t think of it. But no matter what, he knew that Chu Lingxiao must be doing something that none of the monks in the world could imagine, otherwise, the scene just now would not appear. "I can''t understand. There are so many of the same flowers." Now. As long as the first scene is echoed in the mind, the old dragon and insect will shake their heads for a while. Immediately. After looking at his back, those ancient gates that Chu Lingxiao had always called him to guard shook his head helplessly. These days when Chu Lingxiao was absent. Among these ancient gates, the terrorist pets in custody are restless every day. They often creak the ancient gate, but when the scene just appeared, they are all silent now. "So you, too, have a day of fear." Looking at these ancient gates, which are very quiet at the moment, the old dragon and insect can''t help laughing. To be honest. Chu Lingxiao asked him to guard here. In fact, every night, he was afraid. In the world, except Chu Lingxiao, only he knew that the "pet" in the ancient gate was so terrible. According to his estimation. Even if the immortal giant goes in, it is estimated that But now it''s all right. In this way, he should be able to sleep well every night. And when all the ancient giants, including those monks who can no longer see the Ninth Heaven scene, fall into silence and silence. In an instant. This whole world. In dudun, Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice reverberated, like a breeze, but it fell into the whole world of heaven and earth, everyone''s ear. "I want to leave this world for a period of time. During this period, if someone can make the pseudo flowers in the Ninth Heaven bloom in an all-round way, even a petal, when I come back, I will send him a really same flower!" This moment. All the people who heard this voice, even those giants of the present and the ancient times, as well as the Taiyin group of the perfect practice research institute, were all shocked. Especially when they heard the last sentence, they were all shocked with goose bumps. Suddenly. All of a sudden silly, a look of stupidity. What did they hear?! Send a real flower of the same! Really? And! Listen to the source of the voice, it seems that it came from the direction of the Ninth Heaven! For a moment. All the people in the world of the Lord and the heaven suddenly saw the direction of the Ninth Heaven subconsciously. However, there was no sky light. With their present state, they could not see anyone there. But they are sure. It must have come from the ninth day! Ninth Heaven! There are people at the moment! The area of the hilum. Ye Feng, ye Xuan and other ye men''s children, were also stunned. Some people could not help shivering: "how can this sound sound so familiar, like It seems to be sir... " Chapter 1045 I heard that. Others may be surprised, but they are very sure that the voice of the master, is that! They are too familiar! "I didn''t think it was this..." Those ancient giants who came from parallel time and space, one after another, were stupid to listen to. They all stared at each other. They couldn''t believe that the master of the voice was Chu Lingxiao. But they couldn''t believe it. It was Chu Lingxiao who said that! This Hiss! For a moment. Even Ye Feng and ye Xuan, as well as all the children in the Ye men area, all reacted in a flash, and suddenly all took a breath of cool air. This time, they appeared in the ninth day, which happened in the previous ninth day, is also That is to say! Who is this! Yes It''s...! This moment. Want to understand all the people in the Yemen area, the breathing becomes more and more urgent, if all these are not dreams, are they true, then this is not the only one who is respected by all the powerful people in the future, the only one who is the only one in the past and the future?! A moment''s work. As the Yemen area, when it is in a dead silence, suddenly, as if the whole world of heaven and earth has been affected by this, it is also a dead silence. The lady is located in the area. On the top of a mountain, there was a long and extremely cold figure, which was also said by Chu Lingxiao. The frightened scalp was numb. At this moment, the beautiful eyes could not stop shaking, and their faces were filled with stupidity and stupidity. "I didn''t expect you to be that person..." The other side. On a towering mountain in the East, a cold and gorgeous woman with a shawl is also full of amazement and disbelief in her eyes. In a moment, the whole body trembled instantly. Her eyes can see the scene of the ninth day, but at the moment, Chu Lingxiao is the only one left in her eyes. The next moment. "I didn''t expect that he was that person!" he murmured with shaking face Lengyan woman is the future body of Ye nvzun, but even though she has experienced too many things in the future world, she did not expect that Chu Lingxiao would be the one who won the title of the future! This is something she never thought about. But she didn''t even think about it. Chu Lingxiao wants to give them the same flower! It''s too You can''t help it. The future body of Lady ye, who is in a shawl, can''t help thinking. Is that fake flower. Is it really so hard to bloom? She really couldn''t see Chu Lingxiao more and more. She had so many identical flowers. She could never know the secrets of all monks in the world. But now she is willing to take the same flowers as a reward for a fake flower! Just thinking about it, I think it''s crazy. But the future body of Ye nvzun, how to know, what does Chu Lingxiao''s fake flower mean. Is it the same flower that can be compared. Now. Throughout the world, only the founders of six legendary forces know some details. All the same flowers. Into a colorful flower! Only then did Chu Lingxiao''s petals, which were not blooming, come to life. It''s just this. It''s conceivable that what a secret Chu Lingxiao''s fake flower has hidden between the heaven and the earth. And the voice that appears in the petals has a terrifying origin. Although it has already died, it even predicted all these things in the future. But even so. But the voice still didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao knew that he would appear in the petals. He really let the voice, after a long silence, finally told Chu Lingxiao some secrets. It can be seen from this. That voice, though he had expected this to happen, underestimated Chu Lingxiao and the value of this fake flower! Otherwise. How can I tell Chu Lingxiao where the white bone giant hand might appear. In fact, according to common sense. That voice can only tell Chu Lingxiao, his identity, and the real origin of the friar, but when he heard the first sentence of Chu Lingxiao, he realized that Chu Lingxiao was far beyond his imagination. So. Only then did the voice react. At the present level of Chu Lingxiao, he no longer needed what he knew. The other side. Standing behind Chu Lingxiao, the founder of the six legendary forces is stupid. You look at me one by one, I look at you, dumb and unbelievable. What?! Even taking the same flowers as a reward is too But then. When six people in mind, recall at first in the long river of time, see the scene, then immediately relieved a lot. Think about it. Countless flowers of the same color, created by a colorful light, will be the false flower, which one of the petals, will bloom. So it can be seen. In this mind, the rest of the same flowers, I''m afraid, are nothing at all. But for those of them. But For a moment. The founder of the six legendary forces is also breathing, which is very urgent. But before all the people in the world of the main heaven and the earth could react, all the ancient giants saw Chu Lingxiao standing on the Ninth Heaven and clapped directly to the Ninth Heaven. Hiss! Seeing this scene, all the ancient giants'' hearts were suddenly tightened, and they all took a breath of cold air involuntarily. But. The next moment. But not as they thought, the whole Ninth Heaven, under Chu Lingxiao''s palm, turned to ashes. On the contrary, that palm had an endless meaning. Before all the ancient giants, the blink of an eye has already covered every corner of the ninth heavy day. This moment. Amazing things, what happened. Even if it''s not the ancient giant who can step into the Ninth Heaven, even the most ordinary monk can feel the whole Ninth Heaven at the moment No! It should be said that the whole jiuchongtian, that almost suffocating sense of oppression, all at this moment, with Chu Lingxiao''s hand, slowly back to the moment, into nothing! "Oh, my God, is that ok?" All the faces of the ancient giants looked straight up, all of them were dumb. The eternal nine heavens. The reason why there are few monks who can step into it is that the pressure on it is not something ordinary monks can resist at all. Even if it''s the first day. The same is true. Let alone the ninth day. But now. With Chu Lingxiao''s hand, all this has changed. They can feel that at this moment, even the most weak friar, even ordinary people, as long as he has the opportunity to enter the jiuchongtian. Everything. All will be open! Chapter 1046 Next moment. After all this, Chu Lingxiao has left the Ninth Heaven even before the six legendary forces and founders around him have responded. But when all the people in the world of the main heaven and the earth wake up like a dream, they react and concentrate their eyes on jiuchongtian again. They can''t help but open their mouths and their eyes can''t help but show a deep and shocking color. The pressure of jiuchongtian No more? This The eternal jiuchongtian has become an ordinary place just like the ordinary mountains in the world. But. Everyone knows. As long as the Ninth Heaven is still there, as long as the river is still there, as long as the fake flower is still there, the Ninth Heaven is still the most sacred place in the eyes of all their monks. But this moment. No matter who they are, they can''t bear the impulse in their hearts. You should know that many of them, even if they have practiced for millions of years, probably have no chance to step into the Ninth Heaven. Now. The power of jiuchongtian is gone. Seriously. They really want to see what kind of area they can enter only when they are the strong among the real monks since ancient times. But when I think of what Chu Lingxiao said before, everyone can''t help but feel another awe. What the hell is going on. To make such a character, he needs to leave the world of the Lord for a period of time and tell them that whoever can make a fake flower open a petal will get the same flower. The doubts in it. In their view. It''s too much. The other side of the leaf gate area. Ye Feng, ye Xuan and all the people above and below ye men were shocked and dumbfounded. No one expected that Chu Lingxiao would do this, and remove the power of the nine heavens directly. It''s going to be a while away. Where is this going? Is it not afraid that the fake flower will be stolen? But. In the hearts of Ye Feng and ye Xuan, when they were confused, dongmobai, who was standing aside, seemed to see that they were confused, but they shook their heads and said lightly: "don''t worry about that. Don''t even think about such things. Besides, who dares to steal the things of these people? Don''t forget that the ninth day just happened Up, there are still six people standing behind him. " As soon as I heard that. Ye Feng and ye Xuan both felt a sudden tremor in their hearts. Then, they remembered that they saw six people standing behind Chu Lingxiao just after the nine heavy sky disappeared. In that situation. Standing behind Chu Lingxiao is enough to see the strength of the six people, which is absolutely beyond their imagination. In fact. The founder of the six legendary forces, for the monks of the world, even those who are more distant in the future, as long as they are not immortal giants, Taoist giants and other monks. Basically. No one''s going to be a match for the six. But. When they said this, dongmobai and the many giants in parallel time and space trembled in their hearts. They thought they were wrong, but they didn''t expect that when they looked at it carefully, there were six people standing there. More importantly. They think that Chu Lingxiao must have gone to a far future time and space after leaving the world. Otherwise, they would not see the five same flowers around the projection scene. In the middle. There must be something else that they don''t know about. It has happened in the far future. No way. If someone really wants to take advantage of this absent time to take the fake flower in the Ninth Heaven as his own, it is estimated that by then, it will not only be those six people. Just think about it. East ink white and other parallel time and space giants, this heart, can''t help shivering for a while. But just when Ye Feng, ye Xuan and others are silent. But just before we met, suddenly a line of golden characters appeared out of the sky. In a moment, when we saw this line of characters, our faces, including the parallel time and space giants such as Dongmo white, suddenly changed. Immediately. Everyone looked at each other, one by one, and left the leafgate area. Half the time of incense. It has come to the world of heaven and earth, the entrance of the mountains and forests above. When we get there. They found out. The people who came. Not only them, but also a group of women in the area where the nun is located, as well as long Bingyao and other people who have come here since they followed Chu Lingxiao and the world level. Especially longbingyao and others. At this moment, I feel a bit as if they were separated from each other. From the time they came to the world of the Lord, to now, there are so many things happening in the middle. One after another earth shaking event. But it''s all about Chu Lingxiao. They can''t imagine the four words of the future world. However, they spend most of their time in the area where the nun is located, devoting themselves to cultivation, and don''t have much energy to go out and have a look. When they came. Still thinking. To stand alone for Chu Lingxiao, now it seems that they are more and more far away from this goal. But in fact, where do longbingyao and other people know that their future body after millions of years is even more so, but to the extreme. But. They didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would suddenly call all of them to come here. Besides the people from the area where the nun is located, the leader is the owner of one of the three warships of the nun, Tianyi. At the beginning, Chu Lingxiao was on his warship and came to the world of the main heaven and earth from one side of the world. But at the beginning, how could he think of that, Chu Lingxiao''s strength has far reached the level that all the friars in the world can''t imagine. Even in the future. Now think about it. At the beginning, he thought that it was ridiculous that he would die under the woman''s master. Thinking of Tianyi here, I could not help shaking my head with a wry smile. In addition to the area where the nun is located and the Yemen area, the ancient giants such as the perfect practice Institute, Taiyin, came here soon. Now, the perfect practice Institute is not known to all the friars in the world as it used to be. So. When they saw that even the Taiyin appeared here, the rest of them were shocked. They had no idea that even the master of the perfect practice research institute was Chu Lingxiao''s man. But not for long. When Chu Lingxiao, dressed in a white suit, appeared in front of the crowd, in a flash, everyone''s face changed. Then, he hurriedly walked up to him and bowed to salute him: "my Lord." "Sir!" Just. After Chu Lingxiao appeared, he said the first sentence, but it made everyone in the room feel shocked. "Who of you would like to go to the eighth district with me?" Chapter 1047 On hearing Chu Lingxiao say the three words of the eighth District, basically, there was no one in the audience who was not surprised. And the so-called eighth district. In fact, it is the title of one world, one world. There are too many. According to the survey data of the major state boundaries of the main world. There are thousands of world-class worlds in this world, if you really want to count them. As for Zone 8. It is not because the whole monk is stronger than the other world that he is marked as the eighth area, but because it is the world of heaven and earth, the eighth one-sided world of heaven and earth. So. It''s called the eighth district. It''s just that everyone didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would go to the eighth district. World class? What''s worth going to? At the same time. Everyone knew that Chu Lingxiao had to leave for a period of time in the ninth heavy day not long ago, so he went to the eighth district. But that''s weird, isn''t it? Even long Bingyao and others standing on the other side were not surprised. Although they were originally from there, they could really feel why they were called the world of heaven and earth during their stay in the world of heaven and earth. Compared with the world of heaven and earth, which is the eighth district they have stayed in before, it is too backward. The overall level of monks. Far lower than the world of heaven and earth. It can be said that even if their current cultivation, wherever they go, can sweep a large area of the world, let alone their opponents, even those who have injured one of their hairs, may not be found. But even so. Their accomplishments are actually in the real world of heaven and earth. In the eyes of those state leaders, they are not even ants. Let alone Chu Lingxiao. You can''t help it. Everyone hesitated. Although this is Chu Lingxiao''s words, they are not willing to go. Because. It''s too cheap. Among them, which one is not a person who can shoot a large area of the world''s leader with a wave of his hand? But when they hesitated, they heard Chu Lingxiao''s subtle way: "when you come back, I will give you each one the same flower." Boom! In an instant. Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, even if it is the ancient giants such as Taiyin, the brain suddenly becomes a blank, a pair of eyes, staring at Chu Lingxiao, shaking and sluggish. The rest. Let alone. Hearing four words of the same flower, my hair stood up in surprise. What?! Give each of them the same flower?! For a moment. Taiyin didn''t think about it any more. He was the first one to walk in front of Chu Lingxiao. "Sir, I''d like to go with you." "I will." "I will, too." The same flowers come out. A moment ago, there were people who didn''t want to go. At this moment, they all wanted to paste it on Chu Lingxiao. They hurriedly raised their hands and breathed quickly. This is the same flower! Can they stay still?! Again. Let alone them. I''m afraid they will not give up this opportunity if they are the stronger in the future. But I haven''t waited for the people to come back. Chu Lingxiao''s next words, however, made everyone''s heart sink suddenly. "I''ll take only four of you, and you''ll decide for yourself." Four people? This You can''t help it. Everyone frowned. Chu Lingxiao on the other side, however, did not pay attention to all the people. He stepped into the deep mountains and forests below, leaving only a word in the void, and disappeared in front of all the people. "I will give you only one time to discuss. After one time, you can decide who to go." Everyone: "..." And the old dragon and insect in the deep forest below. See Chu Lingxiao coming. Immediately. He rushed up. "Master." Chu Lingxiao nodded softly, then walked past the old dragon insect. "Follow me." Although I don''t know what Chu Lingxiao is going to do, the old dragon bug man still follows up respectfully. All the way. The whole environment in the mountains and forests, with Chu Lingxiao stepping in, is the same again. It changes in an instant. Those cold and silent ancient doors. Like a row of towering ancient trees, so with Chu Lingxiao''s steps forward, one after another appeared out of the sky. But compared to the last time. It''s obviously a lot quieter. But. There are obviously more ancient doors in this time than the last time, and the breath it sends out from the ancient door is much colder than the last time. It''s faint. You can also see that the ancient door in this time is engraved with the three words of the great underworld! It''s not cold. Let the old dragon and insect follow behind, is also not from a shock. He has been guarding this place for Chu Lingxiao for a long time, but this is the first time he saw it. It turns out that there is an ancient gate that he didn''t know, but what really made his heart tremble was the three words of the great underworld. The ancient gate that can appear in this deep forest. Which one is behind is not the pet with "horror", but he has never seen it before. There is an ancient gate with three characters of the great underworld engraved on it. The underworld. Even ordinary people know what it is. It''s a place only the dead go to. This kind of place. Once it appears. In the strength of the monks, they are always connected with reincarnation, but the great underworld is "Come in." But. When the old dragon bug was distracted, Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice instantly drew his thoughts back to reality. That''s what we found out. Chu Lingxiao has entered the mysterious golden palace. The next moment, the old dragon and insect man hurriedly follows him. Don''t look at the old dragon bug. In this deep forest, it''s basically the position of administrator, but in fact, there are many places in this deep forest that he doesn''t even know. But under constant watch. The old dragon and insect figures out that the so-called deep mountains and forests are, in a sense, another world. Only those who have reached the level of Chu Lingxiao, or who are identified by Chu Lingxiao, can see the real appearance of the deep mountains and forests. Like those ancient doors. That''s one of them. And really let the old dragon insect feel the most unfathomable place. It''s the mysterious gold palace in front of us. When the Dragon insect old man just stepped in, a golden token fell in front of him. "Take this green dragon chaos card. If you are in trouble after I leave, you can take this token and destroy jiuchongtian directly." In front of me. The old dragon insect can still calm down, but this sentence directly makes his throat tighten. As soon as he wants to speak, the whole person stays there in an instant. Chapter 1048 Green Dragon chaos card. The old dragon and insect don''t know. He is most concerned about Chu Lingxiao that sentence, destroyed nine days? This token! Is it so powerful?! You can''t help it. The Dragon insect old man could not help shaking his hands, but at the next moment, he was still holding the green dragon chaos card suspended in front of him. Immediately. Before the Dragon bug old man could react, the green dragon chaos card in his hand disappeared as if it had disappeared from the sky, and the Dragon bug old man jumped. But then. He found that the original green dragon chaos card had appeared in the sea of knowledge of the old dragon insect. It also has its own name engraved on it. This surprised the old dragon bug. Just. He just wanted to look up and ask about the origin of the green dragon chaos card. Only then did he find that Chu Lingxiao had walked deeper into the gold palace. "Wait for me here, and I''ll be right out." Hear Chu Lingxiao. The Dragon insect old man was immediately nervous, and then stood there respectfully, waiting for Chu Lingxiao to come out. But the more he thought of Chu Lingxiao, the words he just said, the sweat on his body, he couldn''t help rising one by one. A sign. Able to destroy jiuchongtian? To be honest. If it wasn''t because this was said from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, it would have killed him, and I couldn''t believe it was true. The previous gold Kowloon. It''s enough of a shock. Even in the far future, there is no one who is the strongest in time and space. But now. There is another green dragon chaos card, which is ten thousand times worse than that. It''s unimaginable. As for the others. Of course, he knew what Chu Lingxiao meant. This one is about to leave the world of the Lord. But after it''s hard to protect, someone will snatch the fake flower and let this green dragon chaos card come out. I guess it''s what this should be. When he''s gone. There will be a stronger existence than before. From the future world, even the golden nine dragons card can''t deal with it. That''s why the green dragon chaos card is taken out. Since we can destroy jiuchongtian. It must also have an unimaginable power to repel any monk with a coveted heart. "I don''t know what will happen in the future." The old dragon insect shakes his head helplessly, and takes back the green dragon chaos card in the sea. Soon. It''s not more than half the time. Then he saw the figure of Chu Lingxiao, coming out of the golden palace. See here. The Dragon insect old man''s eyes were suddenly stunned, and then he hurried up. "Master." "Let''s go. It''s time for me to leave." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. The old dragon insect immediately followed Chu Lingxiao and left the golden palace. Although Chu Lingxiao didn''t do anything deeper in his eyes, he never dared to enter the deeper part of the golden palace, even the watchman. Now that he has gone. Something must have been taken from it. As Chu Lingxiao left the mountains and forests, the ancient gate scene around and the mysterious golden palace disappeared. The old dragon insect stood quietly in place, watching Chu Lingxiao disappear completely in the deep old forest, and his own figure disappeared. The other side. When I saw that Chu Lingxiao finally came back, Taiyin and other people, as well as Yemen area and the area where the nun is located, all of them hurriedly walked over. It seems that they have already discussed the candidates. "My Lord." Chu Lingxiao didn''t talk much nonsense either, and said directly and concisely: "which four?" Smell the words. After all the people looked at each other, the Taiyin immediately went over and said respectfully: "my Lord, this is the person we have discussed. Please have a look." Say. He respectfully handed a piece of white paper to Chu Lingxiao. After Chu Lingxiao had seen it, he took another look at all the people on the scene and said lightly: "decided?" Immediately. Everyone nodded heavily. This list. If others saw it, they would be surprised, because the above four people are Taiyin, Yefeng, fengjiuxiao and longbingyao. There''s no need to talk about Taiyin. Throughout the whole audience, her accomplishments are the highest. Who dares to fight with her? But the rest are like longbingyao and fengjiuxiao, even Ye Feng. In the eyes of these giants, their accomplishments are not too high. Even longbingyao and fengjiuxiao have been greatly improved compared with those in the world, but they are still inferior to even ants in the eyes of real ancient giants. But three. But it''s on the list of four. It''s a little weird. You know, it''s about the reward of the same flower. Who in the world doesn''t want it? But Chu Lingxiao didn''t want to ask. Just say: "in that case, you four, let''s go." Smell the words. The four people in Taiyin were shocked. Some of them didn''t expect to leave the world of heaven and earth. They thought that they would live for another few days. Just. This is what Chu Lingxiao said. They dare not listen. Soon. The four followed Chu Lingxiao and went to the entrance of the world of heaven and earth. And the rest of the people followed, ready to send Chu Lingxiao. When you come to the entrance of the world of the Lord, you will see the door of the world of the Lord and open it directly. This time. No more. At the beginning, the cultivation of longbingyao and others was too weak to travel far to the world. Therefore, it was necessary to take the nvzun-3 warship, but today it is different. Although the cultivation of longbingyao and fengjiuxiao has not been used to enter the world, they can ignore the negative pressure on their bodies caused by their current cultivation. As for the Taiyin and Ye Feng, let alone. For the two of them, there is no pressure at all. However, they are the monks of the world. Basically, up to now, the number of times they have left the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the Lord, with one finger, is counted. "Let''s go." The next moment. When the faint voice of Chu Lingxiao fell, the four people, Taiyin, Ye Feng, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao, had already followed Chu Lingxiao and completely disappeared at the entrance of the world gate of the main heaven and earth. And when the four left. Other ancient giants looked at each other with a wry smile, shook their heads and said: "I didn''t expect that the future accomplishments of these three people would be even stronger than those of Taiyin adults. If not, how could we give up our position?" Just. They knew in their hearts that Chu Lingxiao had acquiesced in it. Otherwise, they had already questioned it in public. Chapter 1049 Across the world. For today''s fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, it''s easy. But. Compared with Taiyin, Ye Feng and long Bingyao are still much slower in terms of speed. However, along the way, in order to take care of the feelings of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, they slowed down their speed deliberately and kept half a meter away from fengjiuxiao and longbingyao. As for Chu Lingxiao. Needless to say. In front of several people. To tell the truth, with Chu Lingxiao''s strength, it won''t take long to cross from the world of heaven and earth to the world of heaven and earth or anything. But all the way. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes have never stayed in other places, and have been looking at the world level along the way. Seems to be looking for something. Chu Lingxiao this time, there is only one reason why he wants the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District ahead, that is to find the trace of the white bone giant hand. Actually. From the time when he woke up on the earth, he realized that there was an energy body different from other monks in the world. At that time, Chu Lingxiao wanted to use various ways to draw this energy body out. Only later. The energy body soon disappeared. Now it seems. Maybe it''s the white hand that left behind. This is the first thing that Chu Lingxiao wants to look for after countless years. The white bone giant hand, obviously like him, is not in the world. It''s a real transcendence. He wants to find each other! And dig out all the hidden secrets between the heaven and the earth! This moment. With the eighth District of the world, more and more close, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, is also becoming more and more quiet. The seven world-class worlds in front of us are still the same as before. There is nothing worthy of attention. Let alone Chu Lingxiao. Even the two of them, Ye Feng and Taiyin, have no interest. If we look further, the level of monks in the world of heaven and earth is really behind that of the world of heaven and earth. There are too many. The strongest here. It''s nothing more than the so-called heaven and earth level. A friar of this rank. In the world of heaven and earth, it''s really invincible. But in the world of heaven and earth, it''s just a group of young people who just can be called the arrogant son of nature. At most, it can be seen in the world of heaven and earth. But this is only Chu Lingxiao, and also the situation before the world of heaven and earth in the future. Now, the world of heaven and earth, even the cultivation of the younger generation, has already been improved a lot. Once the son of heaven. Now if there is no Dharma Lord above the five realms. That can only be described as a mole ant. Today''s fengjiuxiao and longbingyao have already become ye nvzun''s own disciples, and now their accomplishments have already reached the eleventh level of Dharma Lord. To be honest. I''ve been away for so long. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao really miss the world level of the eighth district. Now they come back, which is a little homesick. Just. After a whiff of incense. But I only heard that Taiyin couldn''t help it, frowned, and said to himself: "strange, this eighth district is a world of heaven and earth level. Ten thousand years ago, I once came here, but now how can I still not?" Hear the words of Taiyin. Ye Feng''s face on one side also changed slightly, and he couldn''t help nodding: "it''s really strange. It''s a long time ago to the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district. As a result, there''s no shadow of the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, which is a bit too abnormal." Hearing the words of Taiyin and Ye Feng, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao''s two daughters, they were also suddenly tightened. In fact, they just wanted to ask. I just didn''t have a good time. I thought it was just the illusion of the two of them. After all, this time, they only crossed the void for the second time. Maybe I''m not familiar with the road But now it seems that there is a problem. Tomorrow morning, we arrived at the world level of the eighth zone. But even the space area of the eighth zone is not visible, which is a little weird. You know. Now they are not the monks who have not reached the level of the common master of heaven and earth. Now their accomplishments are enough to crisscross the world of heaven and earth. Here it is. What can I hide from their eyes? But the first seven heaven and earth level worlds have already been seen. How come until now, only the eighth region heaven and earth level world has not been seen? "There is a problem. It seems that someone has moved the whole area out of the original coordinates." The next moment. It seems that Taiyin saw something, and her eyebrows suddenly became tighter. Although she couldn''t see through everything in her eyes, she still saw some scenes that surprised her with the realm of nine star ancient giant. Be sure! At this moment. The place where she stands is the area of the world of heaven and earth level of the original eighth district. Just now. She was enveloped by black flames. If she had not reached the nine star ancient giant, she would not have seen it at all. Move out of the original coordinates? On the other side, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao stared at the words of Taiyin. How could this happen? After they left the world of the eighth District, what happened here? How can we make the whole world move away from the original coordinates? And! Where did you move? Ye Feng, on the other side, was also slightly stunned. Some of them were silly. He heard it for the first time. The world on one side was world-class, and he moved to another place from the original coordinate area. Although the most powerful of the world is only the level of CO owner of heaven and earth. But if we want to move the whole world of heaven and earth level directly to the original coordinates, let alone the co owner of heaven and earth, we can''t do it based on his current accomplishments. You know. After experiencing the world of heaven and earth, so many things, his present state is about to touch the state of quasi giant! Ye Feng, who had come back to his mind, couldn''t help turning his head, looked at the Taiyin and asked: "master, can you do this kind of thing?" But I thought that we could achieve the nine star ancient giant''s Taiyin, but at the next moment, Taiyin''s answer made Ye Feng''s heart tremble. "Don''t look down upon the world of heaven and earth. Although the monks here are extremely weak, the whole world of heaven and earth also has real heaven protection. Even if they can''t compare with the world of heaven and earth, they are not any nine star ancient giants that can move." "According to my estimation, in order to achieve this kind of thing, at least it must be Wang Pingu, or even Huang Pingu." Ye Feng: "..." Phoenix jiuxiao: "..." Long Bingyao: "..." Chapter 1050 Muddled. When the three heard these words, they were all at a loss. In particular, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are both stupefied. Although the two of them are from the world of the eighth District, they have to admit it. Any world-class monk. Cultivation is too low. The world of heaven and earth will not be regarded at all. But now. What did they hear? Wang pin, nine star ancient giant? Huangpin nine star ancient giant? Are you kidding them?! How is it possible that there will be monks of this level in the world of heaven and earth?! You know. When they left the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, they remembered clearly that two of the three ancestral lands had been completely destroyed, and one of them, the snowy ancestral land, had been turned back. But even so. The leader of the ancestral land of the snowy region is just a co owner of heaven and earth, which is far from the ancient giant, let alone the king product, the king product. "Sir, is that true? Did you make a mistake? " Long Bingyao''s face was blank and dull, staring at the Taiyin. Feng jiuxiao, standing on the other side, had the same expression. "If you don''t believe it, you can ask adults to see if it''s true." Just. As soon as Taiyin finished saying this, he was looking at the front. Then he found that there was no Chu Lingxiao figure in front of him. Immediately. Let Taiyin''s eyes stare. "How about others, my lord?" Once hearing this, longbingyao, fengjiuxiao and Ye Feng standing beside the Taiyin responded. They couldn''t help looking around for the figure of Chu Lingxiao. But for a long time. No Chu Lingxiao was found. But the next moment. However, Chu Lingxiao appeared in front of the crowd. When they saw Chu Lingxiao coming back, none of them found out that the eyelids of the Taiyin were beating involuntarily. Because. From her sight, Chu Lingxiao is holding a black flame, which is floating there. Immediately. Before she blinked, she saw the black flame, which disappeared from Chu Lingxiao''s hands. And this black flame is exactly what she saw in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth zone, the original coordinate place, which is composed of black fireworks. Let Chu Lingxiao do it himself. It seems that these black fireworks, which only reach the ancient giant, are very unusual indeed. "My Lord, how can the world of the eighth district become like this, do you know?" The sun immediately asked. The eyes of Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao also show a hint of inquiry. But the next moment, Chu Lingxiao says lightly: "come with me." Smell the words. The four hurriedly kept up with Chu Lingxiao, not so much to keep up with, but to continue to fly forward. The vast void. The four people of Taiyin followed Chu Lingxiao quietly all the time. Then, after about three rounds of incense, they saw that there was a brilliant light in front of them. Can be in this void. A place of light. There is only one world level. You can''t help it. When the four of them followed Chu Lingxiao to the edge of the light, they immediately let longbingyao and fengjiuxiao at one side of them be shocked. When they saw the world in the light, they all couldn''t help but stare at it. The subconscious blurted out: "what''s the matter? The world in the eighth District is heaven and earth level. It''s here." When they finally found the world of the eighth District, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao were very surprised. However, a little joy flashed in their eyes. Now, after all. Finally, they went back to the original place and saw the world of the eighth District, which is safe and sound. Their heart finally calmed down. Previously. From Taiyin''s mouth, we know that the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district has been moved out from the original coordinates directly. To be honest, their minds suddenly think of the scene of the destruction of the world of heaven and earth that they saw on the way to the world of heaven and earth with the female warship No. 3 for the first time. I''m afraid that such things happened in the world where they were born. But now. They were at last relieved. Just. Both of them didn''t notice that the faces of Taiyin and Ye Feng became more and more dignified, and their eyes were constantly staring at the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district. They can feel it. The world of heaven and earth in the eighth district is obviously different from the seven world of heaven and earth that they pass through, even one day, one place. A short moment. It''s just the friar breath. There are no less than seven or eight masters of heaven and earth. This is still a world of one side and one side, should there be any attitude? Is it the wrong place? Immediately. Both of them couldn''t help looking at Chu Lingxiao. They couldn''t help but open their mouths and ask something. But before they could speak, Chu Lingxiao went in directly. "Keep up." Light words fall. Immediately. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao hurriedly followed each other, while Taiyin and Ye Feng looked at each other and followed Chu Lingxiao. Anyway, I have this one by my side. What do they have to be confused about? But. I really want to see what the world of heaven and earth in these eight regions has experienced. First, they have directly separated from the original coordinate area, and now there are so many co owners of heaven and earth. More than the seven heavens and the earth together. With the four people following Chu Lingxiao, they really entered the world of heaven and earth level in the eighth District, and the cultivation place full of stars, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao finally felt a little unusual. Immediately. The brow furrowed in an instant. What''s the matter? Where do these heaven and earth come from? Even. And Dharma Realm! Aware of this, both of them couldn''t help but look at each other. Then they realized that when they left the world of the eighth District, I''m afraid that they had really experienced something important. This has led to the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district. And Ye Feng and Taiyin, both of them, are very close to each other. They all feel more powerful monks, especially Taiyin. At this moment, their brows are more tight. "It''s incredible that even the ancient giants have them." If this is the world of heaven and earth, it''s just a world of heaven and earth. But in the four people, with Chu Lingxiao''s steps, they are ready to step past the first planet they pass into the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district. A cold voice, but mixed with a trace of disdain, suddenly came from all around. "Where are the five ants from? Don''t you know that this is the place of emperor Ke? Get out!" Chapter 1051 This sudden voice. Can''t help but let the four people of the Taiyin stare at each other. Some of them didn''t react for a while. I''m not interested in this emperor Ke. But I didn''t expect that in this world of heaven and earth, some people dare to scold them, which is a little interesting. Immediately. Taiyin looks at Chu Lingxiao. He wants to ask Chu Lingxiao how to deal with it. "Look at it." And Chu Lingxiao just dropped a word lightly, then didn''t want to pay attention to it at all, and directly continued to face forward and flew in the past. Just. This scene. It seems that all of a sudden, it infuriated the voice of that speech. In a moment, this area reverberated with an extremely cold and murderous voice. "Come on, give me this kid. First, I will take his meat and feed his pet!" The voice just dropped. All I heard was a chorus coming from that planet. "Yes!" The next moment. In the void, a large group of monks in silver and white armor appeared in a flash. At a glance, they were surrounded in all directions. See the other side dare to go to Chu Lingxiao for trouble. On the other side, the four Taiyin people, all of whom were speechless, stood on one side. I didn''t expect that. They just came to the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, and met such a short-sighted thing. I dare to ask for trouble. It''s really impatient to live. "Kill him!" Immediately. With the sound, it fell again, and all the friars in silver and white armor shot at Chu Lingxiao. And the next moment. Then I saw an old man with white hair holding a leading crutch on that planet. However, to the surprise of the four people of the Taiyin, his cultivation was a Dharma Lord''s seven fold realm. "It seems that the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district has really changed dramatically, which has led to the emergence of friars at or above the level of common master of heaven and earth one by one." The Taiyin couldn''t help saying to himself. If she didn''t know that this is the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, and only saw it now, she really thought that she had not left the world of heaven and earth. Now she has a little idea why she came to the world level of the eighth district. That''s all. I''m afraid there are some secrets hidden in the world of the eighth district. And now. In the eyes of the white haired old man with crutches, Chu Lingxiao, these five people, are just five ants who don''t know what to do. They dare not only ignore his words, but also continue to step on their planet and the area they dominate. You know. Above them, but emperor Ke! In the world of heaven and earth level of the eighth District, in addition to those old monsters, they are the top three. But now. Chu Lingxiao these five people, without their planet''s consent, broke in without permission, but also so arrogant, which is clearly to provoke them Haiming star! They are the stars of the sea. Since five thousand years ago, after that dramatic change, which led to a new world in the whole world, it has already become a real overlord in the world in the eighth area. Who dares to provoke them? Even five thousand years ago, those old strong men would not easily fight them. Boom! But when the old man with white hair can''t help remembering all the process of the rise of Haiming star, he suddenly only heard a loud bang. In an instant. It immediately brings the thoughts of the old man with white hair back to reality. When he looked at Chu Lingxiao again, he found that the stars of the sea and the nether world, a group of heavenly guards, turned into ashes one after another. The most important thing was that they were the stars of the sea and the stars of the nether world! What on earth did he see! Every guardian soldier, just about to touch each other''s body, seems to have been attacked by a terrorist force and turned into a cloud and smoke in an instant. "I didn''t expect to be a hidden expert. It''s interesting. Please give me the quota and let me meet him!" The old man with white hair said in a cold voice. Immediately. With a big wave and a confident attitude, all the guardians of the stars of the sea and the netherworld will retreat to one side. And those who guard the heavenly soldiers. Naturally, we can see that Chu Lingxiao is not a general monk. They are the guardians of the stars of the sea and the netherworld, which are not selected through layers. Generally speaking, even the Lord of other planets, Hongmeng, can be captured together. But the other side. But they can easily be defeated. Such strength. I''m afraid we can''t do it without the peak of heaven and earth. As for the characters who are the co masters of heaven and earth, they will have nothing to do with them. "Just stand by and watch the play, Lord Tianxing, but even the most powerful people in heaven and earth will have to shake their legs. It won''t take three seconds to deal with this guy." Haiming star, one of the leading figures guarding the heavenly soldiers, also waved his hand to show everyone to stay away, so as not to be hurt by the aftershock. But the next moment. I haven''t waited for these heavenly guards to move, but I only heard a loud voice coming from my ear. Bang! This moment. The scene that appeared in front of him immediately scared all the guards of Haiming star, their scalps were almost cracked, and their hairs were all standing up as the old figure turned to ashes. "My mother!!!" The leader of the heavenly guard, who spoke before, was even more frightened and white. His eyes were almost staring out. In a moment, he collapsed on the ground. Quiet! A dead silence! In a short moment, there was no sound in the sky of the whole Haiming star. All the heavenly guardians, such as Haiming star, are full of panic. They stare at Chu Lingxiao, and their brains become blank. Dharma Realm! Lord Tianxing of Dharma''s realm was No! Can''t even say second kill! From the beginning to the end, the other side has not moved a step, and the whole human has become nothing! "Here This... , how can it be. " As the leader of the heavenly guard, Yuanlin''s lips trembled with fear at the moment. He was very clear. This heavenly star Lord, but he was the most powerful person outside the Lord of the sea and the stars. But now. The other side didn''t even make a move, so he was killed! "Dream This must be a dream... " The other side of the Taiyin and other people, there is no change in their faces, let alone this one. If they were really willing to fight just now, with one person, they would be able to kill these heavenly guards cleanly. The next moment. Before the original forest came back to his mind, Chu Lingxiao appeared in front of him in a flash. He stood aloof and said lightly: "OK, I''ve changed my mind. Let''s go to you, Haiming star, and lead the way ahead." Yuanlin: "..." Chapter 1052 Hear Chu Lingxiao. Yuanlin is confused. When he responded, within seconds, the whole person had been soaked in cold sweat. To be honest. He wanted to refuse Chu Lingxiao. Because. According to the current situation, if they can do this, they will be the first person under the master of the stars of Haiming, the existence of seckill. This is not even their master of the stars of Haiming. The other side now offered to enter their sea star. Isn''t it to send tiger into sheepfold? "Well? Is there a problem? " In an instant. Yuanlin was awakened in a flash, and his body was shivering for a while. Then, he hurriedly nodded: "no problem, no problem, sir. It''s the glory of our Haiming star. How can we not let the elder come in?" Say. Yuanlin hurriedly walked over, smiling with a smile on his side, gesturing to Chu Lingxiao to ask for help. See here. All the stars of the sea and the hell guard the heavenly soldiers. In my heart, I can''t help shivering. This man, even Lord Tianxing, was killed. Obviously, they didn''t pay attention to the stars of the sea. Such a person. How can it appear in the world of the eighth district? Looking at the whole world of the eighth District, who can''t recognize their Haiming star, that is, the heaven and earth coexist, even the heaven and earth''s great power, and even the high world Lord''s environment, even if they have the ability to destroy their Haiming star, they can''t easily try. Although the Lord of the stars of the sea and the nether world has not yet reached the realm of the world, it is the existence of the nine realms of Dharma Lord. But they are the most powerful. Behind him stood the emperor Ke! This man not only reached the last realm of the realm of God, even his master, but also a realm of creation. Three hundred years ago, there was a shocking news that he was the ancestor of emperor Ke. He was also alive, and still entered the nine realms of quasi giants. Only a step away, you can step into the giant! That''s a giant! Between the heaven and the earth, I don''t know how many years it will take for one to appear, but such a person is the ultimate card of the star of the sea and the netherworld - the master ancestor of emperor Ke! So. In the world of heaven and earth level of the eighth area, among the millions of cultivation stars in the nearby area, their Haiming star, although in terms of its own strength, can''t be the only one, because there are still several stars with the same strength as their Haiming star. But who told them that there was a Heavenly Lord standing behind the star?! So. All along. In this area, there is no planet, dare to fight against them. You know. Giant and other ancient legends, and even the existence of living fossil pole figures, are basically more than five in the more distant world of heaven and earth. This. Basically, no friar in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district does not know this. But now. A strange man who came out of nowhere, not only has his own strength, I''m afraid that he is stronger than the master of the sea star, but more importantly, he ignores all the details of the sea star and says that if he kills near the sea star, he will kill! They all doubted whether Chu Lingxiao was the friar in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district. If so. Never dare to do that. But if not. Not likely. Now. Their eighth region, the world of heaven and earth, was directly separated from the original coordinates in a great change five thousand years ago. Now. The original area. It has been blocked by some terrorist order for a long time. In front of the world of heaven and earth in their eighth District, there are still seven world of heaven and earth. However, there is no way that anyone can ignore the power of that terrorist order and directly cross the void and come to their eighth District. Even the monks coming out of the world of heaven and earth are absolutely impossible. Unless it''s a giant. Otherwise. It''s impossible. That is to say, Chu Lingxiao, these five people, I''m afraid, are really friars in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district. But this is too arrogant No matter how they look at it, it doesn''t feel like it. In this eighth District, how many people can not pay attention to the Heavenly Lord? With Chu Lingxiao entering the sea star, four people, Taiyin, Yefeng, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao, also looked at each other, and then followed. This is right. They really need to find a foothold first. The world of heaven and earth in the eighth district has seen a situation far beyond their understanding of the world of heaven and earth. I really need someone to ask. Soon. After seeing the four people of Chu Lingxiao and entering the sea star, Yuanlin could not help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. He thought that Chu Lingxiao was the only one of them, whose accomplishments were unfathomable. I didn''t expect that. The four people behind him are the same. Just passing by, they have a cold air field which is superior to the sky. This kind of momentum belongs to the real strong. He once felt it only once. That was the only time I saw the emperor. After seeing Chu Lingxiao and other people leave, the young guard soldier who has been standing behind the original forest can''t help saying: "Captain, you shouldn''t put these five people in." As soon as I heard that. The rest of the guards, who were afraid to speak because Chu Lingxiao was in front of them, couldn''t help talking. "Yes, Captain, even if Tianxing is dead, we should send someone to tell the star Lord. I always think these five people don''t seem to know at all. Behind Haiming star, standing is Lord Ke." These words came out. All the heavenly guards of Haiming star stood aside and nodded. Until now. They all can''t believe that they are the first person under the star Lord, who just died in front of them. They don''t believe it. The other side will know that behind them, what they are sitting on is the person who dares to kill them, on the premise that he is the disciple of the creation world, Emperor Ke, the giant apprentice. This is obviously unreasonable. Even ten thousand steps back, there is an old giant standing behind these five people. It''s impossible to provoke them to the stars of the sea and the netherworld. The giant and other people are almost invisible to the world. I''ve seen through the end of cultivation for a long time. Only to get to a higher level. Who is going to be OK and allow the people under his control to go to another giant''s trouble? Then there is only one answer left! I''m afraid these people who don''t know the origin really don''t know the details behind the stars of the sea! Otherwise! I dare not do it! Yuanlin''s face, also slightly changed, could not help frowning, is it really a group of people do not know the sky and the earth thick lengtouqing? "Ah!!! How dare you!!! " But when Yuanlin frowned, all of a sudden, he heard a very sad wail from the stars of the sea and the netherworld. Everyone of them was shocked and their hearts were shaking. For a moment. All eyes, all straight stare up, showing the face of incredible color. Because. The master of the voice, they are so familiar! It is the voice of the Lord of the stars of the sea! Chapter 1053 Suddenly. Hearing this sudden scream, all the heavenly guards of the stars of the sea were confused. It''s not just about the business. From their Lord of the stars of the sea. More importantly. The voice was so shrill and full of despair and anger. In their impression, the Lord of the sea and the stars, no matter what happened, never lost his temper. But now. What a scream?! "No, something''s wrong. Go back and have a look!" A moment''s work. As the leader of the celestial guard of Haiming star, Linton was shocked and reacted. At the next moment, he rushed to the main area of Haiming star below and flew quickly. And the rest guard the heavenly soldiers. Also in the face of consternation after a look at each other, and then, also hurriedly followed the past. Soon. All the heavenly guards from the stars of the sea came to a towering palace in the sky among the stars of the sea. This is a golden palace surrounded by countless nine clawed dragons, which radiates holy air around and can be seen in all directions. And here. It''s the place where he can live. Usually. It''s also the area where the whole high level of Hades converges, however. When I saw the scene outside the palace in the air at this moment, all the soldiers guarding the heaven were stunned. Just now. Outside the air palace, where can I see a heavenly soldier guarding the palace? Even if I can''t see anything, I can feel that just here, someone must have died! In an instant. All the heavenly guards were shocked, and the steps that were just about to step out were all taken back in an instant. Looking at the nearby palace of Haiming, they all dare not move forward. "Something really happened." But Yuanlin stared, and after a whisper, he rushed in regardless. "Team..." Even the voices of the other heavenly guards were not heard. Immediately. Only all the stars of the sea are left to guard the heavenly soldiers. They are dazed and afraid, and take a few steps back. Something happened. Something must have happened in the world. In addition to those five people, who dares to fight against their Lord of the stars of the sea. Crazy. Those five people are really crazy. Kill Tianxing adults and don''t say, but now they dare to lay such a heavy hand on the Lord of Haiming star. Though they dare not enter. But the scream just now, as well as the scenes outside the Haiming palace, have clearly told them that Chu Lingxiao''s five people not only broke into this place in a big way, but now they are afraid to directly attack the Lord of the Haiming star. I can''t believe it. In the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, someone really dares to do so. Reason. Even in the world of heaven and earth, they believe that few dare to really fight against the Lord of the stars of the sea and the netherworld. It''s not only emperor Ke, but also a giant behind him! Results now! What do they see?! On the other side. Yuanlin, who had just entered, was completely shocked before he calmed down and looked around the palace. You can''t help it. Directly on the ground again. His face was dazed, and he mumbled: "I What do I see... " I see the scene in front of me. It''s really scary. The whole palace of Haiming, all the high-rise buildings of Haiming star, are here. But now, like him, they are all paralyzed by the scene in front of them. And that only their master of the sea and the stars can sit in the position. At this moment, the person sitting is not their master of the sea and the stars, but Chu Lingxiao! And in front of Chu Lingxiao. He also knelt down a middle-aged man in a Golden Dragon Robe and elegant appearance. This middle-aged man was Chen Tianxing, the master of the stars of the sea and the hell. But now. There is a high posture that can''t be provoked by the masters of the surrounding planets. It''s like a dead dog whose legs have been broken. Even the dragon''s crown has fallen off. His face is full of hair and pain. His body is shaking all the time. Confused. Yuanlin was completely shocked. He thought that Chu Lingxiao was really a stranger. He didn''t know the secret behind the stars, so he dared to kill Tianxing, the highest level of them. But now it seems. I don''t know where it is. Even if I don''t know. We should also think about whether they can move at will?! I broke my legs directly! Crazy! It''s not crazy. What is it? These five people, who are they? They do things recklessly! And Chen Tianxing, the master of the sea and hell star, is even blank in his mind at the moment. The whole person''s mood is mixed with five tastes. He is angry, hateful, unwilling and afraid. But I can''t believe more! He is the master of Dharma! Not to mention the nearby area, even if you look at the whole world of the eighth area, there is not much, but now, what he has experienced, his own generation of star overlord. Unexpectedly, she was a very young girl. He didn''t have a bit of resistance to shoot, even though he was the first to shoot, but even from the beginning to the end, he tried his best, but he didn''t even shake the other side. And the other side. But just a move, his whole person was suppressed, legs are broken, directly kneeling there. More importantly! The little girl who shot at him, in fact, is only the end of the five! But it''s just that he can take it. After all. The world level of the eighth district is no more than five thousand years ago. Now there are too many unimaginable places in this area, that is, when he knows those places, there are several giants sitting in town. It is also acceptable that the disciples of several tycoons will emerge if they are not guaranteed. But now! Even if he said that he was the first disciple under the throne of emperor Ke, the other side was still indifferent! Even. He even moved out his master''s master, the maker of the world, but the other side not only didn''t stop, but also killed several high-level people who had joined him in front of him. Chen Tianxing is really confused. He can''t see the identity of Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. Before he could fully recover from the pain, he heard Chu Lingxiao sitting there, and said lightly: "can you say now, where are the original people on this planet?" As soon as I heard that. The anger in Chen Tianxing''s heart immediately rose up again. It was the first time that he had been humiliated again and again in this way, especially in the light gesture of Chu Lingxiao''s speech, which was usually his turn to others. Immediately. I can''t stand it any more. I raised my head in an instant and said angrily: "no matter what your background is, no one can run when the giant comes out. I must let my grandmaster peel your skin." just. He just said that. Then hear Chu Lingxiao again light way: "Taiyin, go to find the giant he said, take his head, come to see me." Chen Tianxing: "..." Chapter 1054 Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words. The Taiyin didn''t respond much, just nodded and left. For such a nine star ancient giant as Taiyin, the friars in the giant''s realm are inferior to ants in her eyes. If she wants to find a giant in this world, even if Chen Tianxing doesn''t say it, it''s too simple. A monk who lives in heaven and earth. After all, it''s heaven and earth. Even though the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district has changed dramatically, which has led to the improvement of the level of monks, what kind of person is Taiyin? She is not only a monk in the world of heaven and earth, but also comes from a million years later. The means we have. It''s beyond the imagination of a world-class monk. Even a giant can be easily found by him no matter how deep he hides it. Almost a moment. Taixin disappeared in the sea star. Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao, who were standing by, seemed to take it for granted. Then, their eyes were very indifferent, and they came back slowly. But Chen Tianxing, who kneels over there, the high-rise of the whole Haiming palace, and the former guardian Tianjiang Yuanlin, are all stupid to hear Chu Lingxiao''s words. The brain becomes blank in a flash. His face was dumb and dull. He stared at Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting in the right position, and kept watching. Next. All the high-rise buildings of the Haiming palace, one by one, look at me, and I look at you. My eyes are as big as a cow''s eyes, full of vibration and shaking. Is this man crazy? What did he just say? The head of a giant? Want the head of emperor Ke?! Hiss! In an instant, when everyone was awakened completely, they all couldn''t help but take a deep breath. It''s not because Chu Lingxiao said that. It''s scary. But to Chu Lingxiao, who dared to say such extremely disrespectful words to an activated stone figure, the giant, is really looking for death! What makes them even dumber is that. When Chu Lingxiao finished this sentence, the woman standing beside him even hesitated a little and left directly! What is she doing? Will not really go to find emperor Ke''s Shizu, that giant?! The other side. Chen Tianxing, kneeling on the ground, is also in a trance of consciousness. When he reacts, he looks at Chu Lingxiao with a dull face. He takes off his tongue and says: "are you crazy and let that woman die? Do you know what a giant means?" Chen Tianxing is really shocked by Chu Lingxiao. He thought for a long time, but didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao dared to find a giant''s trouble. Previously, he thought Chu Lingxiao was really a giant''s own disciple, but now when Chu Lingxiao finished this sentence. He really felt that the other side, like a complete idiot, was stupid to the extreme. He had heard his master, Emperor Ke, speak to him. Grand Shizu! There are only a few giants in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district. Even though they are far away from the world of heaven and earth, few of them can be rivals. So. You can imagine. How rare are giants. Even the world of heaven and earth can be king and invincible. What''s more, in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, there is no one to be invincible. It''s just like turning over your hands for clouds and covering your hands for rain. How can we die? But Chu Lingxiao didn''t pay attention to Chen Tianxing at all. He just closed his eyes and said lightly: "before you come, you still have time to think about it. Do you want to say it or not?" Yeah? A whiff of incense? What does that mean? Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, Chen Tianxing was stunned again, and then couldn''t stand it any more. With a sneer on his face, he said with disdain: "I advise you to kill me now, otherwise, when the ignorant woman you sent out the grand master Zu really is recruited, you will have no chance to run!" Chen Tianxing can understand. Chu Lingxiao, as a group of people, is probably a monk who comes out of an abandoned star and doesn''t know anything about the friars in the realm of giants. He thinks that the so-called giants are just a kind of honorific name for powerful friars. Otherwise. In this world, how can even the characters in the giant territory dare to despise at will? And the so-called abandoned star. In fact, five thousand years ago, the eighth region was a world of heaven and earth, and there were no great changes in those stars. But. He heard. Five thousand years ago, before the great changes, these abandoned stars were the real cultivation stars in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth region. Even. There was also the only ancestral domain at that time. But now. Those who used to cultivate the saint stars have not reached the extreme. Although there are still monks in it, there are not many monks who can get on the table. Then look at the Chu Lingxiao people. They are so young. Chen Tianxing is more determined. Chu Lingxiao must be a monk just born from the abandoned star. Obviously. Someone must be sitting behind. It seems that the people behind this don''t know that the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district is very different from that five thousand years ago. Otherwise, they won''t tell the giants what it means! "Well, I''d like to see how you end up then!" See Chu Lingxiao still ignore him. Although Chen Tianxing felt extremely angry in his heart, he was more delighted. After all, as long as Chu Lingxiao had been addicted to the invincible world of his fantasy, he would not have to die. Just wait until the grand master. No! Even if his master, Emperor Ke, comes in person, you can easily solve each other! But what Chen didn''t know. Now. In the world of heaven and earth in the eighth area, when the sun comes out of the sacred stars surrounded by countless gods and beasts. On her right hand. Not just a bloody head. On the other side of his left hand, he was carrying a middle-aged man wearing a blue dragon suit, with a slightly noble temperament, but now he was a middle-aged man with a face of panic and loss of mind, a face of dull and white. Immediately. The figure disappeared in a flash near the holy star. Almost no one around saw this scene, only a pair of tremulous and frightened eyes, until the Taiyin left, and then they disappeared in this area. Soon. And the sun returned to the star of the sea. In the palace of Haiming, Chen Tianxing''s legs were broken and he knelt there. When he heard a soft and crisp footsteps coming from behind, his face suddenly changed and his eyes raised with joy. Immediately. Then he looked at Chu Lingxiao and said: "br > " now I see what else you can do, grand Shizu, please do it for my grandchildren... " Just. As soon as he couldn''t help looking back, the whole person was scared to be silly and stayed there for a moment. Chapter 1055 Chen Tianxing in a flash. In the whole palace of Haiming, those high-rise buildings also turned their heads unconsciously and looked at the past. But look at it. It''s like eternity. This moment. Quiet! A dead silence! The whole Haiming palace seemed to sink into the endless abyss in an instant. Even a needle fell down quietly, it seemed to be able to hear. In an instant, everyone, including Chen Tianxing, breathed at this moment, and became extremely urgent. They are now. I just want to question myself in my heart! What do they see now! This appears in front of the scene, is it true, if it is true, then they are willing to dream?! "Teacher Master! " Chen Tianxing''s body, which had just stood upright, collapsed on the ground again at the moment when he saw the middle-aged man in the ancient green dragon suit and white face who was carried by the Taiyin hand. The whole body, at this moment, kneeling there, has been shivering. The rest of the high-rise buildings of Haiming Palace are even more like the horror. The whole body''s hair can''t stop standing up. It''s all the panic on one face! What on earth did they see! Emperor Ke! In the heaven and earth world of the eighth District, the monk who made all the region monks pay homage to Emperor Ke, the master of the God of the sea and the stars. At the moment, she was carried here from the door like a scared and scared dog! Bang! I haven''t waited for the reaction. Taiyin directly threw the three new people wearing the green dragon ancient clothes in front of Chu Lingxiao. Then. Even more in Chen Tianxing''s frightened eyes, he knelt down to Chu Lingxiao and put the bloody head in front of Chu Lingxiao. "My Lord, this is the head of that giant. Look, isn''t it?" When this sentence falls for a moment. The whole Haiming palace seemed to set off an extremely cold wind. All the people who were blowing were numb. Their eyes were all breathing air in their hearts as the sun put the head on the ground. Quiet! Dead quiet! Not to mention all the high-level officials of Haiming palace, and the first guard strip that saw the Taiyin coming into Yuanlin, is Chen Tianxing. At this moment, his goose bumps came out. Shivering all over. The hair is all up. My mother!!! Is it really the head of that giant? How could it be?! This is a giant! Let alone the world of heaven and earth in their eighth District, it is the more distant world of heaven and earth. No one can kill a giant. It must be a dream! It can''t be true! Fake! It must be a fake! "Rao I don''t know anything. I really don''t know anything! " But when a tremulous voice of great terror suddenly spread all over the palace of Haiming, all people, including Chen Tianxing, were awakened at that time. When Chen Tianxing looked at the master paralyzed in front of him, the master who looked like the Supreme God among the friars, was honored as the existence of emperor Ke by the world friars of the eighth district. Full of fear and evil white, kneeling on the ground, frantically kowtowing to Chu Lingxiao for mercy. His eyes widened and he came to his senses. It turns out that''s all. It''s all true! High above the world, like a lost dog, kneel in that bitter begging for mercy. It''s a giant. Unexpectedly, they were all killed directly and mercilessly. Their heads, even more directly, rolled in front of Chu Lingxiao like a ball! Cold! Endless cold! This moment. Chen Tianxing was completely stunned. He was sweating all over his body, and his face was even scarier. He really didn''t dare to think about it. My master! Now. Even in front of Chu Lingxiao, regardless of his identity, kowtow for mercy, which is even worse to imagine. The head of a giant, his grand master''s ancestor, and the final details of their stars! Actually killed! And this time, one time, he calculated carefully, even a time of incense, has not arrived! This What kind of strength can we achieve? This is not an ordinary friar. This is a giant. Even if the friars of heaven and earth see it, they must worship! "Please, please, I really don''t know anything. I really don''t know anything. Please, please..." On the main hall. The voice of pleading for mercy, which sounds extremely fearful, is still on and on. When it comes to everyone''s ears, it''s like a heavy hammer, beating them constantly. Every word that comes out, it makes these high-rise stars tremble. Gradually. All the high levels of Haiming star even stopped breathing. But even so. Chu Lingxiao didn''t even look at it. The middle-aged man, known as Ke Huang, just glanced at Chen Tianxing and knelt there, shivering. Immediately. A light wave. The head at the foot. Then he immediately rolled in front of Chen Tianxing. Even though he was dead, his face was still full of fear even though he was scared. I haven''t waited for him to respond. The faint voice had fallen to his ear. "Is that what you say?" Chen Tianxing: "..." "See clearly, don''t you?" Boom! This moment. Chen Tianxing can''t stand it any more. This sentence completely destroyed all his psychological defense lines. In an instant, he also kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao crazily. It seems that even the viscera of fear are about to burst. As a result, he vomited blood directly, but still did not dare to look at Chu Lingxiao. Dong! Dong! Dong! In an instant. Only the sound of Chen Tianxing''s head hitting the ground all the time can be heard. "What about the original people on this planet?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. The voice just dropped. The middle-aged man named Ke Huang suddenly shivered. He raised his head and tried to bear the fear in his heart. He said in a trembling voice: "no I don''t know who you want to ask, elder? " "Five thousand years ago." "Five thousand years ago?" When he heard these words, the middle-aged man was stunned. He didn''t think that a character like Chu Lingxiao should pay attention to the friars five thousand years ago. But he didn''t dare not to go back. He quickly said: "my Lord, he They were driven to the abandoned ancestral region by us. If adults need them, I will bring them here now. But five thousand years ago, a certain existence named Chu Lingxiao, who once sheltered them, seems to have gone to the world of heaven and earth. " "If they really offend adults, villains can..." "I am Chu Lingxiao." Emperor Ke: "..." Chapter 1056 When this sentence falls. Don''t say it''s Ke Huang, it''s Chen Tianxing who has been kowtowing all the time over there, and he''s stunned in an instant. Can be Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. After glancing at him lightly, Chen Tianxing was scared again, and he continued to kowtow there. And all the high-rise buildings in the whole Haiming Palace are also confused. Chu Lingxiao. How could they not have heard of it. Known as five thousand years ago. The myth and four ancestral regions in the world of heaven and earth level of the whole eighth district are finally left behind after this move. At that time, they did not even have the qualification to meet. After that. So they heard. With many monks, he went to the world of heaven and earth. A few years later, the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District ushered in the unprecedented great change. Lead to the progress of the Friar''s cultivation. Speed up. To this day. In the world of heaven and earth level of the eighth District, the coexistence level figure of heaven and earth that once became the first strong person has already become the status that can only be regarded as one party in the world of heaven and earth level of the eighth district. In the eyes of the real strong. It''s not a big deal anymore. It can only be called a strong one among those mole ant friars. In fact. When the first giant appeared, the name Chu Lingxiao had changed in the hearts of all the friars in the world of heaven and earth level in the eighth district. Basically, there was no big feeling, let alone the worship of mythology. But now. As emperor Ke, the creator of the world, I can''t imagine that the man in white, sitting in front of me like a monk, is the fearsome Chu Lingxiao five thousand years ago! It''s unthinkable! Five thousand years ago, although he didn''t even have the qualification to see Chu Lingxiao, he could also vaguely estimate the strength of Chu Lingxiao at that time and suppress the three ancestral regions. There was nothing else but heaven and earth. Because. Five thousand years ago, the eighth district was the world of heaven and earth level. The cultivation environment has not been as prosperous as it is now. In their eyes, the eighth district at that time could only give birth to the monks, heaven and earth, who were more powerful than heaven and earth. But why? Why is this man now so strong that he is willing to kill a giant? It''s amazing?! As far as he knows. Five thousand years have passed in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, which is equivalent to five years in the world of main heaven and earth. It''s only five years. Even if the cultivation talent can no longer exist, it is impossible But the next moment. Before Ke Huang calmed down, Chu Lingxiao''s voice fell to his ear again. "Why, is there a problem?" For a moment. Ke Huang''s body shivered in an instant, and immediately responded. "No problem, no problem, what else do you have to ask?" he said with a smile Since this man is a five thousand year myth, he knows it in his mind anyway. This one is back now. I''m afraid that the whole world of the eighth district is about to usher in a storm. A woman under my hand. You can kill his master. You can imagine what level Chu Lingxiao should reach! He can see clearly. My master. A person who has reached the six realms of the giant has not even the ability to fight back, so he is directly killed. Even when he tries his best to fight in the middle, he doesn''t even hurt one of the other''s hairs. So calculate. The unknown woman under Chu Lingxiao''s hand must be at least a giant eight fold realm. But Chu Lingxiao is afraid. Ancient giant! I''m afraid that only now, the magnate level figures, which spread out above the realm, can let a magnate eight strong, so sincere to follow it! However, in the eyes of emperor Ke, the thoughts that were inadvertently revealed were clear and clear, and he could not help shaking his head. It''s a frog at the bottom of the well. The strength of this. Can you guess. But at the same time. The eyebrows of Taiyin also wrinkled a little. Although it was easy for her to kill the giant, it obviously made her feel the strength of the giant. Compared with the giants of the world. But it''s a little bit worse. Although from the realm point of view, this giant is indeed the realm of giants, but from the strength, it is much weaker. But even so. Also let her at that time in the heart, shake unceasingly. From the smell of each other''s death. Compared with the giants of the world, the time of cultivation of the other side is too different. It''s only less than 100000 years, but this 100000 years has created a giant! It''s hard to imagine. It''s world-class! What''s more, the great change five thousand years ago, that is to say, the time when each other''s accomplishments made great changes, that is, between these five thousand years! And the middle-aged man in front of him, named Ke Huang. The breath of time contained in his body is less than 30000 years, but now his accomplishments have surpassed those of fengjiuxiao and longbingyao who have been devoting themselves to cultivation from the main world. It made her curious. What a great change. She really felt that if she continued to develop like this, it would become the second main world! Ye Feng had noticed this for a long time, but also frowned. On the other side, Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are the same. When they saw Ke Huang, they all lost a little. I knew that. In the beginning, they may not have to go to the heaven and earth. The whole Haiming palace, in silence. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "talk about the great change five thousand years ago." Smell the words. Kneeling on the ground, Emperor Ke was stunned for a moment. Then he quickly continued to smile and said: "my Lord, it was like this. Five thousand years ago, after you left, about three years later, suddenly one day, there was a colorful flower everywhere in the eighth area. At that time, there was a war between all the stars, and..." As he said this, Ke Huang ran away from the topic and was immediately interrupted by Chu Lingxiao: "say the key point." But on the other side of the Taiyin and other people, when they heard the four words of colorful flowers, they could not help their eyes to vibrate. And Emperor Ke continued: "my Lord, it''s like this. Later, when all the colorful flowers turn into ashes and float to the whole eighth area, the eighth area will be out of the original coordinates." "After that, the speed of cultivation of the friars has been greatly improved. It''s almost a thousand miles, and there is..." That''s it. Emperor Ke hesitated for a moment. When the other side of the Taiyin, but immediately asked: "what else?" "What''s more, a group of monks who call themselves the world of heaven and earth occupy the ancestral domain where you used to live." Chapter 1057 A monk from the world of heaven and earth? I heard that from emperor Ke. Taiyin, Yefeng, longbingyao and fengjiuyin are four people. They are all shocked. Immediately. Another look at each other. I feel something is wrong. How can the monks who master the world of heaven and earth come to the world of heaven and earth? Even if it does come. You shouldn''t come to the eighth district. After all. In front of the eighth District, there are seven one-way world, almost no difference. Unless In an instant. All the four people in Taiyin suddenly trembled at the thought, as if they had thought of something. Unless these people had known the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, they would be shocked. This leads to the cultivation speed here, which is increased rapidly. Otherwise. As a monk of the world of heaven and earth, he will never come here, let alone the eighth district. You can''t help it. The four people of the Taiyin felt more and more that there were indeed hidden secrets in the eighth district that they did not know. For a while. Four people''s eyes, all immediately looked to Chu Lingxiao. And the next moment. Chu Lingxiao then stood up slowly from his upright position and said lightly: "let''s go and have a look." Immediately. The four people of Taiyin couldn''t help but look at each other, and then they followed. But. Before leaving. However, the Taiyin saw Chen Tianxing kneeling on the ground, who was still banging his head, and couldn''t help asking: "adult, what should he do?" Emperor Ke doesn''t care. Anyway, he didn''t provoke Chu Lingxiao, so he can avoid the death penalty. But what about Chen Tianxing, the so-called Lord of the sea and the hell star? As soon as he heard this, Chen Tianxing, who had just seen Chu Lingxiao leaving and was relieved in his heart, suddenly felt a sudden tremor of his body, and then collapsed on the ground, shivering. Kneeling on the other side, Emperor Ke did not dare to say a word, so he lowered his head as if he did not see it. Although Chen Tianxing is his own disciple. But my master! A giant! It''s all cut off! How dare he plead with Chen Tianxing? Isn''t it because he wants to be uncomfortable with himself? The whole audience was quiet. And Chu Lingxiao only glanced at Ke Huang, kneeling there, and then, with a slight remark, he left the palace directly. "You are a master. Do it yourself." The latter was shivering. After Chu Lingxiao left the palace of Haiming, the whole body was sweating. See here. Taiyin, Yefeng, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are four people. They have nothing to say. Immediately. Then he followed up and left the palace of Haiming. When Chu Lingxiao''s five people finally left the Haiming star, the high-rise of the whole Haiming palace was relieved, relieved and wiped the cold sweat on their forehead. As for Chen Tianxing. I felt that there was a moment when I was about to suffocate from the abyss, and I finally breathed fresh air. I stopped kowtowing and couldn''t help but gasping for breath. But he just raised his head, ready to stand up for a moment. But his face suddenly changed again. I just felt a terrible force, suddenly from above his head, suppressed it, and let his legs just recovered, and they were immediately broken. Bang! I haven''t waited for him to understand. The whole man knelt there again. Suddenly. Chen Tianhang looked up at his master, Emperor Ke. With a dull face: "teacher Master? " But before he finished speaking, he was greeted by a cold voice without any emotion. Even with a trace of pure killing intention, Chen Tianxing was suddenly scared. His whole body was soft. "Now I''ll give you a choice. One is to be a teacher, to abolish all your accomplishments, and to give up the position of the Lord of the stars of the sea and the underworld!" What?! Did he lose all his accomplishments? Would you like to give up the position of the Lord of the stars of the sea? Isn''t it forcing him to die? These years. He is the master of the stars of the sea and the netherworld. He is backed by Emperor Ke. In this cultivation area, he can hardly be bothered. Even the master of the stars, who has the same strength as him, dare not provoke him easily. That''s why. Don''t see that he''s left alone. But in fact, many enemies have already been set up. The reason why he has been able to sit on Mount Tai is that there is emperor Ke behind him, and there is also a giant ancient figure. But now, if he abandons his cultivation and gives up the position of the Lord of the sea hell star, it is easy for others to guess that he may have fallen out with emperor Ke. This led to this tragic result. Once that happens. Even if he is in the sea star, he will be killed one day! The rest of the high-rise stars of the sea are also shaking their eyes, and they dare not make a sound in comparison. "No, don''t, master. You can''t be so heartless. That man has said nothing. Why do you want to be so?" In an instant. Chen Tianxing''s whole body collapsed. He immediately climbed to the steps of emperor Ke from the ground. At the next moment, he held his thigh tightly and begged for mercy. The Golden Dragon Robe on my body is stained with dust. It looks like the Lord of the stars of the sea. But for Chen Tianxing''s trembling. Ke Huang''s voice, however, became even colder, and suddenly he snorted coldly. "Nothing to say?" "Even if I don''t say it, I won''t let you off lightly. You don''t think it''s OK to let such a person stare at you?!" Bang! Just finished. Emperor Ke kicked Chen Tianxing directly from his feet, and his eyes were full of ruthlessness and cold. The next moment. It''s even colder: "now there''s another choice. Since you don''t choose one, choose two!" "Master, then..." As soon as he heard that there was a second choice, Chen Tianxing immediately got up, but before he finished, he was scared and fell on the ground again. "The second option is to die!" Chen Tianxing: "..." This moment. As the dead word fell, the whole palace of Haiming could not hear a sound any more. Then, within a short time, Chen Tianxing heard a very sad wail and fainted in an instant. All the accomplishments have been abandoned. And now. Beyond the stars of the sea. The eyes of Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao also immediately turned back. For Chen Tianxing''s encounter, there was no sympathy in their eyes. They said lightly: "it''s right." For fengjiuxiao and longbingyao, Chen Tianxing''s position as the master of the stars in Shanghai is a kind of capital crime in itself. Here is one of the hegemonic stars once set by Chu Lingxiao. Sit without Chu Lingxiao''s permission. Isn''t it dying?! "Let''s go. Now go to the ancestral home." And Chu Lingxiao on the other side, soon slowly took back his eyes, and then the four people followed Chu Lingxiao and left here. Chapter 1058 Five years in the world. World class, five thousand years. This is the largest area in the world of heaven and earth level and the world of heaven and earth level. The monks here can live for a long time, but in contrast, they are far behind in their accomplishments. God is fair. Given you a long time, you will lose something. But now the eighth district. It''s clearly breaking that perception. It''s hard to imagine. If the world-class monks not only live long, but also practice so fast, I don''t know what will become here in hundreds of thousands of years. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao don''t think much about it. After all. Both are from here. But Taiyin and Ye Feng are different. At the moment, their mood is very complicated. They followed Chu Lingxiao and flew all the way from Haiming star. They had already sensed several world masters. Such a world. It has been able to be the master of the world of heaven and earth, and the master of the state boundary, but here, it is a world of heaven and earth. Seriously. At the moment, they wondered whether the eighth district would become the second main world in the future. If that happens. It''s an unimaginable miracle. Even they think it''s comparable to the same flower! Soon. Not for long. Several people followed Chu Lingxiao to the destination. It is the ancestral region where Chu Lingxiao stayed when he was still in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district. But now. Its appearance, compared with other areas in the eighth District, is indeed a little lonely. The Holy Spirit that once covered the sky has already turned into nothing. Directly from the high void. If you look far away, you may not see that this is a ancestral region at all. You will subconsciously regard it as a super large planet. "How could it be like this?" Just now, there are the expected Phoenix jiuxiao and dragon Bingyao. When they saw that the ancestral realm once known as riding on the heavens had become this lonely scene without any bright light, they were all stunned. It shouldn''t be. How could it be like this? Even though the world in the eighth district has changed greatly, the speed of cultivation of all monks has been greatly improved, and it should not be right now. You know. When they left the eighth district with Chu Lingxiao, it was still the most prosperous cultivation area. At that time, because of the existence of Chu Lingxiao, the whole world of heaven and earth level in the eighth district. Who dares to fight with them? But now. How could it be like this? For a long time. On the other side, Taiyin''s eyes are shining. What do you see? Unexpectedly, she says: "it''s strange that there are traces of the ancient giant. Are there any monks in the world of heaven and earth who have come to this point?" Smell the words. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao suddenly trembled in their hearts. Then they looked at the Taiyin with a dumb face. Even if ye Feng is standing by, he is also looking. After a long time, he gradually returns to his mind. Ancient giants? Although the ancient giant figures are not invincible in the world of heaven and earth, how could the eighth District, as a world of heaven and earth, be born so quickly? Is the cultivation speed too fast? In the heart of Taiyin, I don''t believe it. However, as the head of the nine star ancient giant, I still can see that there have been ancient giant figures in the ancestral region below. And I''ve done it. Previously, she was still wondering why such a large ancestral region would fall from this. Now it seems that it is the hand of the ancient giant. "What shall we do now, my lord?" The next moment. Taiyin''s eyes could not help looking at Chu Lingxiao. No matter what happened, she believed that Chu Lingxiao''s strength was just a small thing. But the voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao, who had not spoken all the time, stepped out step by step and went in directly. See here. Taiyin was stunned for a while, and after a look at several people, he followed in. At the moment, the mood is a little turbulent. They are still longbingyao and fengjiuxiao. After all, for the world of the eighth District, they have left for five thousand years. Five thousand years. For high latitude friars, it''s nothing. but for them as like as two peas, two are still expecting. Now the ancestral home is not the same as the scene when they left. The next moment. With the pace of Chu Lingxiao, the people soon came to the central area of Zuyu, which was once the place where all ethnic groups stood. When the Dragon Bingyao and Phoenix jiuxiao finally appeared here, they were stunned when they saw the scenes around them. How could it be like this? The scene in front of us. It''s beyond their expectation. How can there be any ethnic groups here? They even think they''re in the wrong place? In front of me, I looked up and saw that it was empty, just like in the wilderness period. The once ethnic areas, the magnificent palaces, are no longer visible at all. There are only weeds on the ground. And the endless red scorched earth that can''t be seen. I don''t know people, but you came to the desert of the mortal world for them. "How could it be like this?" You can''t help it. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao stared at each other. They immediately remembered what emperor Ke said. This place has already become an abandoned place. That''s what they meant. But how could this be? Even big changes. There are also reincarnation elders, many ancestors of ancestral regions, and a leader of ancestral land of snowy regions. However, it is impossible to become such a desolate land? "Master, here..." Now, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao couldn''t stand any longer. They hurriedly looked at Chu Lingxiao again. "Capture a giant and ask." Immediately. Chu Lingxiao waved to the Taiyin. Boom! After the Taiyin nodded, he went straight to the deep mountain in some direction and stretched out. Within a few seconds, a very old figure, like a ghost, was thrown by the Taiyin in front of Chu Lingxiao with fear and dullness. And this giant, a pair of eyes, will be scared out. I don''t know what happened. He was originally in the deep mountains, and he was well cultivated in seclusion, but suddenly, he was directly captured. Such a man, let alone the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, is a rare giant even in the distant world of heaven and earth. There is not even a bit of resistance! It''s not shit. What is it? But before the giant could react from fear and horror, a cold voice fell to his ear. "What are you looking at? I haven''t come to see you!" Immediately. The giant was shocked. His body suddenly trembled. Only then did he see Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him. Chapter 1059 Star son is really scared out of a cold sweat. When he saw Chu Lingxiao, he realized the ancestral region. No! It should be said that the whole world of the eighth district is a world of unimaginable existence. Previously. When he was caught without resistance, he was not unaware. At least. He knew that when he was captured directly from the mountains like a chicken, the hand that caught him was obviously a woman''s hand. And now. When he carefully looked around, he saw three women, that is to say, the woman who captured him must be one of them. But no matter which one. It''s unimaginable that the man in white in front of him is so revered as a servant. Even the woman who caught him at will soon gave him goose bumps. You know. He is not an ordinary giant. He has reached the eighth position. Within a step, he can break through the giant road and become the most powerful peak giant. Then we can move towards the ancient giant that has not appeared in the world of heaven and earth since ancient times. You can imagine. What kind of person is he? Even if you go to the world of heaven and earth, no one can match it. If it is not the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, there is a mysterious order that even the friars of his realm can''t see through in the original coordinates. He was already in the position of quasi giant. He has gone to the world of heaven and earth. So that since ancient times, those monks in the world of heaven and earth, who are the gods of the monks, can have a good look at what is called a mountain higher than a mountain. He is a monk from the world of heaven and earth. He has been able to overlook most of the world of heaven and earth. But unfortunately. The road leading to the world of the main heaven and earth has already been broken. He has reached the present eight realms of giants. Only in this way can he see some doorways, which are not any order at all. But a very quiet, cold breath, a plume of black fireworks. But now. He really can''t believe it. In the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, there are people who can treat him as a giant and treat him as a plaything in their hands. This is the collapse of heaven! "Well?" But the next moment. Before waiting for the thoughts in the mind of xingchenzi, he calmed down. In an instant, there was another cold voice. He fell down and was immediately shocked. This will finally bring him back to his mind. Immediately. It''s like hearing a horror. I dare not even stand up. I don''t care about my face and dignity at all. I quickly climbed to Chu Lingxiao three times, five times and two times, shaking my voice and kowtowing: "I Younger generation, no, no, no, little man, xingchenzi, I''d like to see you. I don''t know if you''re coming here. Please forgive me if you''re not coming here Next. Just like the former master of Haiming star, he banged his head hard at Chu Lingxiao. After a while, cold sweat soaked his whole body. To be honest. He really didn''t know who these people were. He didn''t expect that today''s most ancient and abandoned ancestral region would suddenly attract such a group of people. Reason. Since the great change five thousand years ago, there have been more and more ancestral regions in the whole world of the eighth District, which are built by those monks who have been cultivating rapidly. At that time. It is also known as the rising man. Then. In less than a hundred years, this once the oldest ancestral region has become more and more useless. Gradually, it has become this desolate look, completely reduced to the laughingstock among the heaven and earth forces in the eighth district. Basically. Now. No one will pay attention to this side. And he only came here because his environment was very quiet, so he took a fancy to it. He could not be disturbed by anyone, and he could concentrate on cultivation. It''s just the next moment. Star son just raised his head, just saw what Chu Lingxiao looked like, immediately completely scared silly. In an instant, he stared as if he had become a giant. The most incredible scene. Immediately. On the subconscious way out of mouth: "you Are you Chu Lingxiao? " But. When he cried out in such a low voice, Ye Feng, who was next to him, was attracted in an instant. His eyes were extremely displeased, and his voice was yelling from the sun. "Unbridled, adult''s name taboo, is you this small giant, can be frank! Kneel for me! " It''s no wonder that Ye Feng has such a reaction when she kneels. In the eyes of the two of them, although the whole world of the eighth district has undergone such a dramatic change, leading to the emergence of so many high-level monks, if you put it in this eye, it is still a group of little people who are not even ants. It''s not worth mentioning. In the world of heaven and earth, let alone the giant, the nine star ancient giant like her, Wang pin giant, and even the most powerful person in the future, can only shiver under this body. Now. The same flower is due to the appearance of this one, like a sea of stars, around the whole world of heaven and earth, the Ninth Heaven. So. Is such a person''s taboo a small giant that can speak up? This has violated the taboo in the hearts of all the ancient giants in their world of heaven and earth. But where does the star know that. He was directly scolded by the Taiyin, and immediately crawled to the ground in fear. At this moment, he didn''t dare to breathe for a moment. He could only kneel at the foot of Chu Lingxiao, his body was shaking violently. But in his heart. I can''t believe that face at the moment! The man who created countless myths five thousand years ago, but he No, it''s not just him. No one in the whole world of the eighth region knows Chu Lingxiao. He doesn''t think that when the whole world of the eighth region of the world of the world of the world of the heaven and the earth has changed dramatically. The distance between them and the original myth has been erased directly. They even believe it. Even though that myth went to the world of heaven and earth, but now from the cultivation, they have been able to crush each other far away. But now. Star son really can''t believe that what stands in front of him now is the myth five thousand years ago! For a moment. Think of the star son here, the whole body''s hair, can''t help but stand up. My mother! Is this man a monster?! Can let a person who looks like the ancient giant''s realm be subordinate! "I found it." But at the next moment, Chu Lingxiao passed him directly and flew in a certain direction towards this ancestral region before the star son reacted. See here. Taiyin and others were stunned, but they didn''t think too much, and then they followed. "Ants, don''t keep up!" Before leaving. The Taiyin also gave a fierce look at the Xingzi, who was scared immediately. He quickly stood up. Even though his heart was frightened to the extreme, he could only bear the fear and follow the past. Chapter 1060 Several people followed Chu Lingxiao in this ancestral region and went all the way. Soon. It''s where Chu Lingxiao is going. When longbingyao and fengjiuxiao came to a huge primeval forest, they were stunned. It''s obvious here. It was the forest outside the first forbidden area, but now, how could it be like this? At a glance. There is no first forbidden area here. The high mountain, which stands high in the clouds and symbolizes the first forbidden area, now only has a small mound. Apart from that. We can only see this vast virgin forest. But it''s OK. The master of the first forbidden area went to the world of heaven and earth with Chu Lingxiao five thousand years ago, but if the other party knew that this area had become like this, he really didn''t know what he would think. But the next moment. Before long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao, they had a close look at this place. In a moment, they were attracted by a place below. Immediately. His face suddenly changed. His eyes also stared at him. They hurriedly pointed to him. Then he looked at Chu Lingxiao and said: "master, don''t you think that''s the reincarnation old man?" But then. Only then did they find that Chu Lingxiao''s eyes had been put there long before they looked there. But they were really stunned. Is this the reincarnation old man who created the road of reincarnation before they left? They remember. The original reincarnation old man, if we talk about cultivation, no one can match the reincarnation old man except for the leader of the ancestral land of snow field and a group of patriarchal powerful people. Again. Reincarnation is the road of reincarnation for the elderly. Although this road is extremely difficult, once it is successful, it will be the real invincible in the future. This is what they saw in the sealed books in the area where the female dignitary is located after they entered the world of heaven and earth. Originally, this world. Even in the mysterious world of heaven and earth, few dare to try the way of reincarnation. To be honest, after reading those books, they were really shocked. According to the records in ancient books. Once the way of reincarnation, without successful cultivation, will be immortal and become a living dead person who has been reincarnated. The reincarnated old man is lucky. Unexpectedly, in a world of world-class, there is a trace of contact with the shadow of the way of reincarnation. Even they have to admire the reincarnated old man. Although this is also because of the fear of the way of reincarnation by all monks in the world of heaven and earth, they have been afraid to try it all the time, but the old man of reincarnation can create reincarnation in a world of heaven and earth level with such weak accomplishments in their eyes. It''s true to what ordinary people often say. A fool is blessed with a fool. It is because of the frog at the bottom of the well that we may not know the danger and come to this step. But now. What''s the matter with this? When they were in Haiming star, they doubted that even though the world of heaven and earth in the eighth region had undergone great changes, with the cultivation talent of reincarnation elders and others, who in the eighth region could match the strong in this ancestral region? But now Long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao are two people. They are looking at the old man with the hair on his head. He is chained with iron, foot chains and a shackle. They can''t understand him. The old man of samsara. How can we live such a miserable life now! The next moment. They also saw other people, the strong ancestors, the sages of this ancestral region, and even the leader of the snow region, who was also in it! Just like reincarnation. Like the prisoners in custody, they are chained and shackled without dignity. Not only that, but there are also people who are beating the reincarnated old people with a whip. His mouth was full of abuse. "A group of rubbish, don''t hurry up. If you don''t move these stones today, I won''t kill you!" Those who say this. It''s a young man standing on a huge stone below. No, it''s not so much a young man as a young man. He''s only 16 or 7 years old at most. And next to the boy. There are more than a dozen monks with long whip, most of whose accomplishments have reached the realm of common Lord of heaven and earth. It was five thousand years ago. They are all leaders of a group of ancestral regions. But now. In front of the young man, it''s more like a frightening person who can be used by others at will. As long as you hear the young man''s mouth, and there''s angry scolding, you''ll hold the whip in your hand one by one, and then you''ll directly and fiercely pull it towards the reincarnation old man and others. "Hurry up, a group of old people. Haven''t you heard what my son said?!" PA! PA! PA! Say. These heaven and earth coexisting servants whipped the past directly. Under these whips, the faces of reincarnation elders and others were full of unwillingness and anger, but they had to carry the stones in front of things as the other side ordered. You can''t help it. Looking straight at longbingyao and fengjiuxiao, they were furious. However, they also found that there was a huge palace under construction in the deepest part of the original forest, which had already taken shape and looked very magnificent. Its height is even higher. Just. Just two people''s eyes, all in the reincarnation of the elderly and others, for a while, did not see it. "How could this happen?" "How can their cultivation remain at the previous level?" Then. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are two people. It''s no wonder that among these ancestral regions, the most powerful of reincarnation elders will be reduced to this fate. Their accomplishments have not changed at all. This surprised both of them. In the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, the accomplishments of all monks have been promoted rapidly. If not for today''s world of heaven and earth, there has been a dramatic change, it may not be comparable to the eighth district. But why is the cultivation so weak. And people like reincarnated old people have become what they are now? But. At this moment, with the voice of longbingyao and fengjiuxiao, the star son standing at the back, his legs were shaking directly, and his forehead was sweating constantly. He saw it. Chu Lingxiao, these people, knew the following once powerful ancestral regions, but think about it. Five thousand years ago, Chu Lingxiao came out of this ancestral region. "Master..." Then. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao suddenly saw Chu Lingxiao and waved to them. They just flew down. The next moment. More bang! Directly put those ten servants of heaven and earth Lord level to the dust. At this moment, the young man standing on the boulder was stunned for a moment, because he had no idea that someone dared to make trouble here. On the other side, the reincarnated old people and others. I was also stunned. But when they saw that it was longbingyao and fengjiuxiao, they stayed in the same place for a moment. Chapter 1061 Reincarnated old people and others are all stupid. Even they did not expect that longbingyao and fengjiuxiao, who had left for five thousand years, would appear here. But they didn''t even think about it. See you now. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are so strong that they can remember correctly. , a world of five thousand years. It''s only five years. Five years. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are two people. What did they go through? When they clapped it down, they would directly co-exist a dozen heaven and earth, all of them into ashes. But the next moment. Before the reincarnation of the old people, they reacted and saw a wave of longbingyao''s hand. In an instant, the chains and chains on their bodies were also reduced to ashes. But in their hearts. It was not because of the sudden appearance of longbingyao and fengjiuxiao that they were saved, but because of the disappearance of their shackles, their faces suddenly became a little nervous and uneasy. Immediately. The reincarnation old man quickly said: "go quickly, this is not something you can manage." This is not the reincarnation of old people. They don''t pay attention to longbingyao and fengjiuxiao, but they are worried about the consequences of their actions. After all. In their eyes. The accomplishments of longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are reasonable on reflection. After that, he left the eighth district for five thousand years and went to the world of heaven and earth. But even so. They are also afraid that the two will be retaliated for this. You should know that they are all imprisoned here. They are the most humble slaves and treat people who are quasi giants. Now they are. It''s not like they were. Although their cultivation, for some reason, is still stagnant, they still know something about the environment of the eighth district. Today''s eighth district is no longer the realm of the world''s co owners, but the world. Once the master of ancestral domain. It''s just a little guy. Even. The monks who guard them are more than a dozen co owners of heaven and earth, and the servants of the quasi giant. In the eyes of the real powerful people in the eighth district now, they are not worth mentioning at all. Heaven and earth above the Lord! It''s the power of heaven and earth! In their opinion, the Dragon Bingyao and the Phoenix jiuxiao are the great powers of heaven and earth. When Chu Lingxiao left, he should also be in this area. Now, after five years of cultivation in the world of heaven and earth, according to their estimation, his cultivation should also reach a Dharma Master area. But even so. How can we Although they don''t want to admit it, they have to admit the fact that even in the legal realm, they still don''t see enough. You know. Above the realm of Dharma, there is the realm of the world. Up there. More create world, quasi giant, giant! Only when the world is created, can we speak in the world of heaven and earth level of the eighth district. Otherwise, there will be a quasi giant behind us. Otherwise, there will be no weight to speak at all. But the next moment. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao, however, pointed to the old man of reincarnation and so on, pointing to the void and saying: "don''t worry, you are all right with the master." Smell the words. The reincarnation old man and others were stunned again. Then they saw Chu Lingxiao standing in the void. They all stared at her eyes in an instant. They didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao to come back. But. Who are those people standing by this side? But even so. Their face still hasn''t improved, or their previous worries. In the five-year world of heaven and earth, what level has this reached? They have no bottom in their mind. although Chu Lingxiao''s strength at the beginning was so powerful that they looked up, even those friars from the world of heaven and earth, who came from the star battleship, were shocked. But that was the beginning. Now the eighth district is no longer the same. Five years. It''s too short. There is no friar in the world who can use five years to reach the point where all the friars in the world can look up again from the world. Even though Chu Lingxiao has indelible memory in their mind, they also feel that it is still impossible. "Where do you two stinky girls come from? How dare you kill my royal family!" But in the heart of reincarnation old man, there was a worry. Looking at Chu Lingxiao in the sky, there was a little worry. There was an angry voice, but at this moment, suddenly, it came from behind longbingyao and fengjiuxiao. The voice. Long bingman and Feng jiuxiao didn''t feel anything, just turned around slowly and looked at the past lightly. But the reincarnation of the elderly and others, but the body suddenly a tight, all can not help but step back. It''s not that they are timid. But these five thousand years make each of them live as if they were in hell. Almost every day, they are whipped hundreds of times. Gradually. No one dares to be angry. No way. Their cultivation is like a shackle that can never be opened, and they can''t go any further. On the other hand, there is no obstacle to the ascent of other monks. In particular, standing at this young man who was denouncing them angrily, although he was only a young man, he was already a Dharma Master. There was no other reason, because the young man''s family was a rising magnate in the five thousand years. Even the distant world of heaven and earth. No such force has been born. And the so-called tycoons, that is to say, there must be at least quasi tycoons in this family. So. Reincarnation of the elderly and others, in the five thousand years, have basically resigned. So. Even if Chu Lingxiao comes back now, they feel that they can''t change anything at all. In this world. Who can fight against the giants. Although they have never been to the world of heaven and earth, they also understand that the world of heaven and earth is also the most mysterious and ancient monk, basically, in this world, already disappeared. Just. The next moment. The eyes of the reincarnation old man and others suddenly, because of a small move of Chu Lingxiao, all the pupils suddenly shrank, and the hairs on his whole body were all raised in surprise. "Break his leg and let me see the so-called giant." Seeing Chu Lingxiao in the void, he was like throwing a dead dog. I don''t know when he started to throw the descendant of the royal family at the side of Taiyin! You can''t help it. Straight frightened reincarnation old man and so on, breath all changed incomparably hastily. This is a Dharma Realm! How could this Chapter 1062 Let alone reincarnated old people. Even Ji Tianao herself is stupid. The whole person''s head was staggered by Chu Lingxiao''s fall, and he was directly propped up in the void, looking at his hands in a daze and dullness, but he didn''t react at all. What happened just now. He had no time to respond to this dharma, but he was directly brought up by the man in front of him, one hand. And just right! He is a descendant of the royal family, but he was thrown aside by the other side in the public like a litter! "Boy, how dare you insult me!" In an instant. When Ji Tianao, completely from the daze and dullness, reacts, suddenly, his hair is straight up, but he just clenched his teeth and glared at Chu Lingxiao. But only to hear! Click! The next moment. Ji Tianao''s face was twisted to the extreme. Suddenly, the sharp pain came from her legs, which almost didn''t make him cry out, but it seemed that she was from the royal family. So. Directly, he was forced to bear the sharp pain. He clenched his teeth and didn''t shout it out. But the sharp pain in his legs, combined with the psychological shock and suffering, made his forehead suddenly tight, which made his whole body tremble. It is Taiyin who breaks Ji Tianao''s legs. The sun that did it all. Immediately. Then he stood back to his original position, as if nothing had happened, still so light, standing beside Chu Lingxiao. Can see this scene below the reincarnation of the old people and others, but completely at the bottom of the look silly. A pair of eyes. I wish I could pull it out and paste it there to see if it''s true! Dharma Realm! Even in front of this, so vulnerable, it is beyond all their expectations. They thought that with Chu Lingxiao''s current strength, they should have reached the realm of Dharma Lord at most. But they didn''t expect it. As a descendant of the royal family, Ji Tianao has no resistance at all. As a descendant of the royal family, she is not only a common Dharma Realm, but also a triple Dharma Realm. Not only that, she has also obtained a Dharma decision of the quasi magnates. Its own strength. Even. Even the five realms of Dharma Master can''t hurt Ji Tianao. But what they see now. Ji Tianao breaks her legs directly! For a moment. When the reincarnation old man and others were awakened completely by this scene, they could not help but look at the sun standing beside Chu Lingxiao. Grunt! I can''t help swallowing all the time. A heart. I couldn''t stop shivering. What kind of level and strength has he reached now? Even if he is so profound, the people around him are so terrible. It''s hard to imagine. This moment. The whole audience was suddenly quiet. Reincarnation old man and others, a pair of eyes, a bigger than a stare, eyes are all brush, looked at Chu Lingxiao. This one not only broke Ji Tianao''s leg. And take each other with you. Go to the royal family?! This As for longbingyao, fengjiuxiao''s face is as calm as ever. In their eyes, it''s just too common for Chu Lingxiao to break a leg that belongs to the region of Dharma. What about quasi giants. If all the friars in the eighth District knew what they had done in the world of heaven and earth, not to mention in front of Chu Lingxiao, they would not even dare to say a word! Just. Ji Tianao, the descendant of the royal family at the moment, obviously didn''t realize what kind of character Chu Lingxiao was standing in front of him, until he gradually forced down the sharp pain. Immediately. He raised a very gloomy face and stared at Chu Lingxiao and said: "do you know what you have done? I am a descendant of the royal family. If you do this, you will not be afraid of my royal family. Do you want to kill you?" Just. He just said that. The voice hasn''t fallen completely. But suddenly only hear Chu Lingxiao a light voice. "Break his hands, too." The next moment. Then I heard another CLICK! Without waiting for Ji Tianao to blink, his two hands, as if they had lost the thread, were dangling on both sides of his body. "You!" This moment. Ji Tianao lost her voice completely, but although she was very angry in her heart, she did not dare to speak any more. She could only stare at Chu Lingxiao with her eyes which had no hatred or poison. He was really shaken. As a descendant of the royal family, he met someone like Chu Lingxiao for the first time. He ignored the identity of the descendant of the royal family again and again. First, he asked someone to break his leg. Then now, he asked someone to break his hand! He is a descendant of the royal family! Now, in the world of the eighth District, who doesn''t know the prestige of other royal families and who dares to fight with other royal families if the giant doesn''t come out? But now. It''s a great shame that he was directly cut off from the king''s family in a place less than ten thousand meters away! "You wait, you wait for me!!!" Ji Tianao, bearing the anger and hate in her heart, told herself again and again that she must bear it now. As long as she returns to the royal family, all his humiliations can be given back to her ten times! But. He thought about it carefully. How can we escape from the eyes of the Taiyin? I can''t help but sneer in my heart. The royal family? It''s ridiculous. She is an ancient giant of nine stars from the world of heaven and earth. She has never heard of any people who dare to use the word "King". What is a king? That is the king of the whole human friars, from the past, to the present, to all the future world, are full of the figure of the human friars. Let alone a small quasi giant. Even the strongest in time and space. I dare not call myself the king of man. Because once that happens. It''s easy to be targeted by other people''s monks, if there is a king. In this world, only this one can be qualified. Others? What is that? "You wait here, and we''ll be back in a minute." See Chu Lingxiao leave here, long Bingyao, Feng jiuxiao two people, immediately saw reincarnation old man and so on, also followed the past. But this scene. In the eyes of reincarnation elders and others, there are still some worries. After all. At this moment, the place where Chu Lingxiao went is the royal family, which is in charge of a quasi giant. This is better. Should also What''s more, now, it directly breaks the limbs of the descendants of the royal family, which has undoubtedly torn the face of the royal family. Will it Next moment. Before the reincarnation old man and other people could react, they only heard a huge bang coming from the land boundary of Wang nationality, ten thousand meters away. Wait for them to react. When you look at the past. The whole area was covered by a cloud of dust. Chapter 1063 The dust is all over the sky. Not only let the reincarnation old man and others look, look at the past moment, staring up. Directly feel a heart, suddenly involuntarily trembled. All the monks in the whole ancestral region and all the small world were shocked. In an instant. It''s all in the past. Among them, there are many monks of the level of world Master, world maker, and even several quasi giants. It looks like it. In order to be able to concentrate on cultivation better and not be disturbed, I came here. Although now this ancestral region. It''s sad to be lonely. But it also has an advantage. That''s basically no outsiders. Come here again. But the same. This has also made some monks with fierce eyes pay attention here. After all, in the eighth District, the speed of cultivation can be described as a leap of thousands of miles, but correspondingly, there will be a lot of struggle. Some monks try to avoid these unnecessary fights. So I came here. Anyway, it''s a big fight outside. It doesn''t matter what they do. Only fools like to make trouble all the time. Now, if we don''t take advantage of the world level of the eighth District, and after the great changes, we will bring great benefits to the speed and speed of the cultivation of the monks. We should pay close attention to the cultivation. When will we practice? So. There are these monks hiding in this ancestral region. But when I saw the dust from the sky, all the friars in the small world were stunned at this moment. Those quasi giants. But also from straight frown. Muttering: "what the hell are you doing?" But the next moment. Their eyes, but suddenly a coagulation, when they see a white dress, at this moment, standing in the sky over the land of the people and the royal family, suddenly a heart, all for it. I recognized who it was at a glance. "Here Isn''t this the one who went to the world five thousand years ago? " These quasi giants. All of them recognized Chu Lingxiao at a glance. After all, they were also monks near the ancestral region. Five thousand years ago, they were not even a little man like ants in front of Chu Lingxiao. But that doesn''t mean. They don''t know what Chu Lingxiao looks like. But they didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao was in the world of the eighth district. After five thousand years, he came back here. It''s something they never thought about. How does this return to the eighth district from the world of heaven and earth? The original coordinates of the eighth zone are surrounded by a terrifying order. Even the giant figures can''t go through it. They don''t believe it. Now Chu Lingxiao has surpassed the giant. Or You can''t help it. These quasi giants, hidden in the small world, all shook their heads, forget it, don''t want to, anyway, no matter what reason, they have seen Chu Lingxiao has come back. But this myth five thousand years ago. What the hell are you doing? It seems that we are going to have a big fight with the royal family. "What kind of level has this man reached now? How dare he challenge the royal family?" For a long time. Some quasi giant hiding in the small world frowned and said to himself. It''s not just him. In the eyes of all the quasi tycoons who recognize Chu Lingxiao, although they know that Chu Lingxiao is a myth of the eighth District five thousand years ago, can the eighth district now be compared with the eighth District five thousand years ago? Chu Lingxiao left here for five thousand years. That is to say. Only five years in heaven and earth. If they didn''t dare to say anything before, but now in the eighth area, the life span of the friars is very long, and even the speed of cultivation has been greatly improved. What level can Chu Lingxiao reach only after five years in the world of heaven and earth? The quasi giant. Even in the world of heaven and earth, it''s almost rare, which is the result of their deduction after reaching the quasi giant. To be honest. When they pushed the result, they were really shocked. Not at all. Now. Their eighth District, the overall level of monks, is no less than the world of heaven and earth. Sometimes. In their mind, Chu Lingxiao''s figure often appeared. They thought that his luck was a little too bad. Within a few years of leaving here. Such a great change has taken place in the eighth district. If you don''t leave. With this strength, now, it is still the myth that the world has always respected. But now In the small world. Some old quasi giant, suddenly extremely gloomy, sneered and said: "tut tut Tut, it seems that this one, I haven''t seen clearly, what has become of the eighth district now, otherwise, how dare you come to challenge the royal family?" This quasi giant. It seems that Chu Lingxiao once frightened him. Now he feels that his strength is far beyond that of Chu Lingxiao. Therefore, he dares to be so gloomy, mixed with a sneering tone, to comment on Chu Lingxiao wantonly. In his opinion. Chu Lingxiao is nothing more than from the world of the main heaven and earth. After returning, he saw that such a large ancestral region had become desolate and lonely. Now he must be very angry. Maybe. We have also seen the scene that the once powerful ancestors of the ancestral region were summoned by people, kings and animals. Otherwise. I will not find the royal family as soon as I appear. But what about that? I thought that I was a myth five thousand years ago that everyone in the world feared for? This time is different from the past. Now the world of the eighth district has changed a long time ago. Myth? Even if there is a myth, it is not you, but they are quasi giants, giants! "There''s a good play to watch. It''s estimated that once the myth came back, it would not exist again. It''s interesting. It''s so interesting." Thinking about it, this quasi giant directly looks at the other quasi giants hidden in the small world, with a slightly ponderous tone, and lightly says: "it''s rare for you to see this scene today. Are you still practicing?" Smell the words. The other quasi giants did not speak, but did not hide their own figure. They want to continue to see here. The attitude is obvious. In fact, they also think that Chu Lingxiao is a myth that they can only look up to. It''s estimated to start today. There is no such person in the world. And in all the ancestral regions, when the hidden monks thought about not working with each other, they only heard a voice of great anger and cold. Suddenly, it came directly from the deep of the human kingdom. "How dare you break my grandson''s limbs? Today you don''t want to leave alive!" For a moment. Hear the sound. Even those quasi giants can''t help their eyes shining. The reason why they think Chu Lingxiao is more dangerous today is because of the master of the voice. A stronger presence than all their quasi giants. A quasi giant eight realms! But now. They also think that Chu Lingxiao is not 80% but 10% today. He will surely die here. They didn''t even think of it. Chu Lingxiao! He broke the limbs of the royal family! This is undoubtedly the last chance to survive! Chapter 1064 In fact, even Ji Tianao didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao was so arrogant and had just come to their royal territory. I let the people around me clap them. What else. First time. Say hello first. To be honest. He had just been really scared by the greeting method of Chu Lingxiao. However, when he saw his ancestor, a quasi giant of eight levels, appeared from the depth of their royal family. In his heart. What are you afraid of? Afraid? Afraid of what? In front of their ancestors of the royal family, a quasi giant and a powerful man of eight realms, let alone this small abandoned ancestral domain, there are several things that can make him fear again when he looks at the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district. For a moment. Ji Tianao, who was carried by the Taiyin like a chicken, immediately shouted to his ancestral clan: "ancestral clan, ancestral clan, come to save the grandchildren. These people, who don''t know where they came from, not only broke their grandchildren''s limbs, but also killed more than a dozen of world Lord monks of our royal family." As soon as I heard that. Those who hide in the surrounding world, the world making monks, all of them are shocked. Immediately. They couldn''t help but stare at Chu Lingxiao. Previously. Because of the appearance of the old ancestors of the royal family, their eyes were all attracted to the past, but now, when they heard about Ji Tianao, they couldn''t help but wonder. What are these guys from? And this man. And who is it? Those who have killed more than a dozen royal families dare to come here in such a big way to provoke. Is there a real giant standing in the back, dare to be so arrogant? And now. A middle-aged man dressed in ancient robes and looking only thirty years old was about to come over the land of the royal family. But. When he heard Ji Tianao''s words, he was shocked by his eyes, and then he stopped. Although I am a grandson, some of them are not successful. I know how to play around all day without much practice. But after all, it''s Ji Rufeng''s grandson. How can he tolerate foreigners to break his limbs and dare to come to the door to provoke him. Just now. When they heard that their royal family had died more than ten co owners of heaven and earth, they hesitated. These days. Be careful to sail for thousands of years. He was very clear in his mind that since the great changes in the world of the eighth District, there have been more and more powerful people. Although they are royalty now, basically no one dares to provoke them. But in this world. There are also quasi giants, walking outside all year round. But even so. Would quasi tycoons not know their royal family, or their strength as Ji Rufeng? So. In fact, he is the strongest of the quasi giants, but only if the real giant is not born. And he knows better! In this once glorious and prosperous ancestral region, now, in addition to their royal family and several quasi giants, there is actually a real giant in some deep mountain that he can''t even imagine, dormant there. Now suddenly a group of people appeared. He not only broke his grandson Ji Rufeng''s limbs, but also killed more than ten of them. How can such idiots dare to provoke their royal family so blatantly? Except behind it! There are real giants, supporting! So. Ji Rufeng was so angry that she stopped and began to watch Chu Lingxiao. But. This move of Ji Rufeng, however, made all the people in the royal family under him, for a while, some of them could not understand it. What are the ancestors waiting for? This group of people are so provocative to their royal family. They don''t pay attention to their royal family. Now we should hurry up and kill each other! "Ancestor, hurry up." "Yes, my ancestors, how can we be insulted like this?" "Ancestor..." Just. As soon as these people opened their mouths, they were directly scolded by Ji Rufeng: "shut up!" Immediately. All the people of the royal family in the lower part of the room closed their mouths. Seeing this, Chu Lingxiao''s peerless quasi magnate who had been recognized in the small world at a glance also smiled. Ji Rufeng is very cautious. I''m afraid that there are giants behind each other. But in the main world of heaven and earth, only five years, how can there be giants, sitting behind? Isn''t this a joke? The next moment. Look up. Everyone saw Ji Rufeng''s gloomy face, looked at Chu Lingxiao, and asked in a cold voice: "I don''t know where he came from, why..." Just. He said this has not finished, when really looking at the face of Chu Lingxiao, immediately, let Ji Rufeng this heart, fierce tight, instantly recognized who Chu Lingxiao is. I haven''t waited for everyone to respond. Then take off the shortcut directly: "are you Chu Lingxiao? That five thousand years ago Myth? " This moment. When Ji Rufeng''s voice reverberated around for a moment, all the monks hidden in the small world, as well as all the people in the royal family below, could not help hearing this sentence. Immediately. They were all scared. But. Then. Their mind soon recovered. They soon realized that the world of the eighth district is not the eighth District five thousand years ago. Myth? Chu Lingxiao. Of course they have. Just. At that time, they didn''t even have the qualification to meet Chu Lingxiao. They just knew that there was an unimaginable and shocking figure in this ancestral region. In the whole eighth District, even the most powerful person, the world leader, was in this hand, just like an ant. But now? Heaven and earth together? But they are not even ants among them. "In the world of heaven and earth, after five years of myth, can it still be called myth?" A creation world hidden in the small world can''t help muttering. It may be intimidated by the spiritual impact Chu Lingxiao brought to him. It''s too big, so it''s very quiet. But in fact, he also thinks. Now Chu Lingxiao is far from the name of the myth. It''s a bit unlucky indeed. Just a few years after leaving here, the eighth district has changed. Failed to catch up with the opportunity to improve cultivation rapidly. Actually, it''s Kung Fu. Basically, all the monks hidden in the small world, as well as all the faces of the people under the royal family, showed a little irony. Myth. In their view now. It''s long gone. On the other side, Ji Rufeng has no fear. Although Chu Lingxiao''s appearance did surprise him, now Chu Lingxiao is an ant in his eyes. It''s not worth mentioning! This moment. Want to understand these Ji Rufeng, the instant on the face set off a wave of murderous, sneering way: "how about the myth, today I Ji Rufeng, let the name of the myth, completely disappear from this world!" The voice just dropped. Then clap directly to Chu Lingxiao! There is a trace of pride and contempt on his face. Because. Even he didn''t think that the existence he once looked up to would die in his hands today! He was so excited that his whole body could not help shivering. Chapter 1065 From the strength of this hand alone. Ji Rufeng. It really has the qualification to be a real giant. But it''s a pity. He met Chu Lingxiao. In the same way, everyone here has no idea what happened in the distant world of heaven and earth. So much so. When Ji Rufeng took a picture of Chu Lingxiao, those quasi giants around waiting to see a good play, made the world, and their mouths all showed a slight smile involuntarily. It''s a pity. A myth of the past. In this way, it will be destroyed today. Why. Since I don''t know what method I used to return to zone 8 from the world of heaven and earth, I should have a good look first. Today''s Zone 8 is not what you remember. Now the eighth district. Or is it an era when only a world-class person can become a king and a tyrant? Alas This is the consequence of being too conceited. This moment. When Ji Rufeng claps this palm, it seems that Ji Rufeng doesn''t feel enough when she hasn''t touched Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. Directly, the whole man reached out, as if he had to grasp Chu Lingxiao''s neck with his own hands, so that he would die in humiliation in full view of the public. "How about the myth? Now the eighth district is not your time! Ha ha ha!!! Ancestor, kill him, kill him! " Ji Tianao, on the other side, was excited and excited. Even though he was still captured by the Taiyin, he could not help shouting loudly. Just. This moment. When everyone thought that the old ancestor of RenWang, a powerful man who has stepped into the eight fold realm of quasi giant, would tear Chu Lingxiao''s body into pieces, and all could not help but stare at this scene. The next moment. This scene in front of us. But let everyone''s pupil, can''t help but severely shrink. This moment. Quiet! Dead silence! The wild smile on Ji Tianao''s face, and the extremely excited smile, are also at this moment, just like being frozen, and suddenly stopped. The whole scene was almost audible. All the faces were full of panic and disbelief. Some people were shocked by this scene, which was almost half a second away, and their legs immediately trembled and fell to the ground. And the quasi giant in that small world. It is a scared scalp numbness, the whole body of sweat, are at this moment, up. And the former was always full of gloom, mocking Chu Lingxiao''s giant behind his back. He immediately covered his mouth with fear and stared at him. His eyes were full of horror and stupidity. Air around. They all seem to stop. I can hear a pin falling down. But the whole audience, including those quasi giants, really just want to say a word at the moment. What do they see?! One! A quasi giant eight realms! But I was No! It should be said that Chu Lingxiao didn''t even move, just looked at it. In their eyes, Ji Rufeng, who could only be suppressed by the real giant, died directly! But this scene. They feel very familiar. Five thousand years ago. It seems that some people have hands on Chu Lingxiao like this. Then, Chu Lingxiao looks at the past and turns it into ashes on the spot! And now. How similar. But can the original people be compared with the present? It''s Chu Lingxiao''s move now, but it''s a quasi giant eight realms! "Here This... How could this be... " With a tremulous, frightened voice. The next moment. Bang. Just heard from a small world, a very light and crisp sound of falling to the ground, a quasi giant, directly paralyzed in fear. And this moment. It''s even more so for all the people in the royal family below. One by one, they are even more scared. They all have goose bumps. In a few seconds, the whole body is soaked by cold sweat. However, the coldness in the bottom of my heart made their whole body tremble. They are the ancestors of the royal family! A quasi giant eight realms! Even if they didn''t touch each other, the whole person, from their line of sight, turned into nothing! That''s a quasi giant eight realms! This huge eighth area Not to mention the eighth District, it is the distant world of the main heaven and earth. There are few people who can put a quasi giant in the eight realms. In this way, they will be killed immediately! Just use My eyes... Why? Why is that? They clearly remember that this 5000 year old myth, the man named Chu Lingxiao, should have been a great power of heaven and earth when he left the eighth District, only for five years! It''s like a Or as early as five thousand years ago "No way, it''s absolutely impossible. If it were really those people, how could they have stayed in the eighth District five thousand years ago?" All the quasi tycoons shook their heads in disbelief. Their faces were white as paper, full of fear and horror. But not long ago, these quasi tycoons stayed in the small world, ready to see how Chu Lingxiao, once a myth, fell. But now. One by one, even in this small world, the voice is like a mosquito, extremely small, even the atmosphere is afraid to breathe. They really don''t understand. Why did Chu Lingxiao, who had only been in the world of heaven and earth for five years, actually become so horrible again that they could only look up to it? Why? Is it true that from five thousand years ago, this man has become so powerful? But how could it be? If there is such strength, who is willing to stay in a small one-sided world, isn''t it to bury themselves? They really don''t understand who has such strength and is willing to stay in the world of one side, one side and one side. This moment. There was a dead silence all over the place, while the Taiyin looked at her hands, shivering and frightened. Ji Tianao couldn''t help but look at it, and said lightly: "what''s the matter? Don''t go on? " Ji Tianao: "..." "Didn''t you shout just now?" Ji Tianao: "..." All the people of the royal family: "..." The next moment. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, Taiyin threw Ji Tianao away from the void. Bang. Ji Tianao, who had all her limbs broken, fell all the way into the territory of the royal family from the height. Although by virtue of his own cultivation, this height brings impact to the body, which is irrelevant at all, but the psychological impact, it directly makes him like a dead dog, paralyzed there, motionless. "Adults, how to deal with these people?" When I heard the words of Taiyin. This moment. All the people of the royal family, with cold sweat and brush, have a heart, and all of them can''t help mentioning their voices. Chapter 1066 When the Taiyin said this. Even those quasi giants who hide in that small world, making the world, don''t know why, they suddenly feel, inexplicably nervous and uneasy. I''m afraid they will suffer. Although they were watching the opera, they were mocking Chu Lingxiao from the bottom of their hearts. Now, even the old ancestor of the royal family, a quasi giant, bachongjing, was killed directly. What do they count? But for a while, no matter what happened to them, I don''t know why. At this moment, I don''t have the courage to move. Can only continue like this, Lengleng''s look at the sky over the land boundary of the people and the royal family. And all the people in the royal family, even the goosebumps, came out. They all stood there, crazily swallowing their saliva. In addition to their fear, there was only deep terror in their eyes. Then, the whole body began to shake violently. This moment. Up to who is the contemporary patriarch of the royal family, that is, Ji Tianao''s father, or what is the most extraordinary genius. From one person to the top of ten thousand people, down to all the royal family members, all of them dare not breathe. Everyone''s face was extremely white and frightened. They really didn''t think of it. Since five thousand years ago, the world of the eighth district has changed a lot. As a result, their family has risen against the sky and become the rightful giant family in the eighth district. No one dares to fight with them, let alone provoke them. So. They directly changed their family''s original name to the word "King". It''s a sign of their family. In the future, he will become the king of the whole people. But now. Five thousand years ago, the myth came back, and it became so terrible. Just looking at the past, their ancestors of the royal family have been destroyed, even how they died is unknown. Five years! After only five years in the world of heaven and earth, they can have such a terrible power. Isn''t it true that they are dreaming? This moment. Looking at Ji Tianao, who was not far away, she was trembling. All the five clans of Wang fell into a silence. Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing on the top of their heads, no one dared to make a sound for a while. "Let them come." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao didn''t respond to Taiyin''s words, just waved his hand gently. Seeing this, Taiyin understood it very well. Immediately. Then he made a look at longbingyao and fengjiuxiao. Soon, before long, the reincarnation old people on the other side had been brought here by longbingyao and fengjiuxiao. When the reincarnation of the elderly people, see the whole people at the moment, a trembling, panic scene. Immediately. All can''t help but stare big eyes, a face of disbelief and stupidity, looking at Chu Lingxiao, opened his mouth, want to say something, finally, no one dared to speak. Also had to stand aside respectfully. Although they don''t know what''s going on here. But it looks. The whole royal family, frightened, must have experienced an unimaginable event before it became like this. Otherwise. How can a royal family with a quasi giant and eight powerful people be afraid? They all look like a turtle with a shrunken head. They don''t have the courage to look up at Chu Lingxiao. That''s the only possibility! I''m afraid there is only one! The ancestor of the royal family, the powerful quasi giant in eight aspects Dead! Hiss! For a moment. When I think of this answer, the reincarnation old people all can''t help but live in their hearts and take a breath of air conditioning. When they look at Chu Lingxiao again, they suddenly shake involuntarily. And the people below, all of the royal family, are even more upset. The old ancestor died. Then they are the whole royal family, and who are the opponents of this man? No, it should be said that they are the opponents of this man in the eighth district. Can kill a quasi giant eight times. This is definitely not a nine fold situation. But a real giant! Even. It''s not the kind of person who just stepped into the giant, but a terrorist existence at least in the giant''s dual environment! But what they want to know now is what Chu Lingxiao will do with them. "Don''t you like to build palaces? Go and build them all your life with chains and shackles. When will you restore the ancestral realm to its original shape and free body?" Next moment. When hearing the words from Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, at this moment, all the people of the royal family are like a deflated ball, which instantly collapses on the ground. Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words. Standing beside long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao, they suddenly looked at each other, and then a slight smile appeared on their faces. It deserves it. This is karma. Who is the king? The old will be reincarnated and others will be treated as livestock. Now it''s your turn. At that moment, all the people of the royal family in the lower part of the palace were photographed to the palace they had just seen when they came to the ancestral region. But this scene. But let all the monks, including those quasi giants, who are hidden in the small world, all have a heart and suddenly condense. For a moment, the face is full of disbelief and horror. At this moment, the breath stops. How could it be?! Although Ji Tianao is dead, there are still strong people in this huge Royal family. But now, the woman around Chu Lingxiao can lift her hand and fly out! This moment. All the quasi giants could not help but have a stiff face and a strong swallow. That''s what they found out. This woman who has been standing in front of Chu Lingxiao is also an unimaginable strong one. Even they can''t see each other''s accomplishments! The other side. All the people of the royal family are also dumb and sluggish. But. Chu Lingxiao''s next sentence, however, made all the royal family''s hearts sink to the bottom of the valley. "Sealed their accomplishments." The next moment. Before all the people reacted, the Taiyin obeyed Chu Lingxiao''s words and pointed out the past directly. In an instant, all the accomplishments of the royal family were sealed by the Taiyin. While those quasi giants who are hiding in the small world think that everything is over, the Taiyin who has finished all this suddenly looks at Chu Lingxiao and respectfully says: "adult, do you want to deal with the ants around?" Grunt! At the moment of hearing this sentence, all the quasi giants suddenly turned white and sweated all over their bodies. "Do it yourself." Just. Chu Lingxiao didn''t want to pay any attention to it. He just dropped a word lightly and walked into the Royal Palace slowly. But at this moment, when the eyes of the Taiyin looked over, all the people were sweating. Chapter 1067 Those quasi giants who were stared at by the Taiyin, and those who made the world, all of a sudden, their legs were soft, and their whole body was shivering, afraid to make a sound. Although Chu Lingxiao left in front of them. But under the eyes of the sun, no one dared to leave. For a while. The atmosphere on the court was extremely cold. But. This is also only for these quasi giants, making the world, such as Ye Feng, long Bingyao, Feng jiuxiao three people, it does not feel much. For a group of quasi giants. It''s not worth mentioning. If that person did, as early as in the world of heaven and earth, there would be a large group of quasi giants, like dumplings, one after another, falling from the future world. But for the stars who have been following behind, before and after, and witnessed all this, they still dare not breathe. He can see it. This myth five thousand years ago has already reached the level that these monks can''t imagine. And these quasi giants, what they have said and done before, have been seen by this one for a long time. "As expected, they are really invincible. I''m afraid that even if the ancient giants are in the eyes of such people, they are..." This moment. The star son can''t help but sigh in his heart. As for the Taiyin. She didn''t pay attention to the so-called quasi giants and the world making environment at all. The reason why she mentioned it to Chu Lingxiao was that she thought that these ants had just dared to talk about this. I don''t know what to do. If we don''t punish her one or two, she''s gone. Just a group of quasi giants, making the world, also deserve to talk about the characters that can be created even by the same flowers? But. What the Taiyin didn''t expect was that Chu Lingxiao directly left these people to her to deal with. For a while, the Taiyin didn''t know what to do. Immediately. Then he turned his head and looked at Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao. He said lightly: "how do you think to deal with them and kill them?" The voice fell. Before Ye Feng, long Bingyao, and Feng jiuxiao could speak, the quasi giants, who created the world, flew out of many small worlds in a hurry. "Spare your life, my Lord. I know it''s wrong. I won''t dare to do it again." "Please forgive us this time." "We are also confused. Please forgive me." Bang! Bang! Bang! Just a few seconds later, there were more than a dozen quasi giants kneeling in the sky over the royal land. They made the world. Their faces were white, their bodies were shaking, and they kowtowed to the Taiyin constantly. Next. He also looked down at the royal palace. He worshipped Qi Qi, and his sweat never stopped. These quasi giants make the world. Really from the heart of regret. But it''s not their fault. Five thousand years in the world. The Lord of heaven and earth, it will be five years. Even now in the eighth District, the friars who are the weakest are aware that no one in the world can be in the world of heaven and earth. In only five years, they will be able to kill the giant in seconds. Chu Lingxiao is no exception. Even if it''s a myth. It''s impossible to break the rules between heaven and earth. But they didn''t think that after five thousand years of the eighth District, when Chu Lingxiao came back again, he was so strong "Spare your life, my Lord. I really know I''m wrong." Those quasi giants, now scared of goose bumps, all came out, the whole body, never stopped shaking, especially the former mocking the most powerful quasi giant. More is the head directly buried between the legs, dare not lift at all. Five thousand years of repair. It''s not even the time before the great changes in Zone 8. How long did they wait for such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity? In the eyes of the strong in Zuyu, they used to be friars who were inferior to ants. Now it''s so easy to wait for them to rise above the rest of the eighth district and become the real supremacy. Who wants to die like this? See here. Longbingyao couldn''t help but say: "senior Taiyin, or forget it." Feng jiuxiao also agreed: "I think they know they are wrong, and the master seems not to care about these ants." I heard them. Those quasi giants who kowtow and beg for mercy, the creation of the world, all eyes trembling, raised their heads, one by one how nervous and nervous, for fear that the next moment, the Taiyin would clap their hands at them. "Master, it''s not as good as this. Aren''t these so-called people and kings going to build ancestral regions?" You can''t help it. Standing aside, Ye Feng, who hasn''t spoken for a long time, immediately said: "I think it''s better for them to supervise these people. Anyway, Mr. Wang should not live long, and he will leave here. What do you say?" Smell the words. Taiyin nodded slightly. "Well, in this case, let these ants supervise these people and the royal family until the whole ancestral region is restored to its original form." In an instant. When hearing the words of Taiyin, all of these quasi giants, creating the world, could not help but heave a deep sigh of relief. Just because of the nervous and uneasy mood, they could not help but straighten themselves up. Suddenly, they seemed to have been hanging stones there for a long time. Finally, they were gone. At this moment, they were relieved. It really makes these quasi giants feel a little lucky from the bottom of their hearts. But the next moment. Before they were happy for a few seconds, all they heard was a bang in their ears! This moment. When all the quasi giants, following the vibration sound, couldn''t help but look at the past, suddenly all the frightened bodies suddenly trembled, even breathing stopped. Immediately. Then he saw the eyes of the Taiyin and slowly took them back from somewhere. "Other people can live, and so can the ants?" All quasi Giants: "..." The person who died and turned to ashes was no other than the former quasi giant who mocked Chu Lingxiao the most. As Yang Yin said. Others can live. This quasi giant can never live! "Well, you people, go where you are, get out of here." The Taiyin who finished all this, light way. Smell the words. Everyone quickly nodded his head, got ready to get up, and left quickly. However, just about to leave, a faint voice came from the Taiyin. "I don''t want anyone else to know about this, especially about the news of his return. Do you understand?" "I see. I see. You can rest assured that no one but us knows." "Go away." The next moment. When Taiyin waved his hand, these quasi giants finally left the sky of the human kingdom. "Let''s go. Let''s meet the adults." After waiting for someone to leave. Taiyin and other people flew towards the royal palace. Chapter 1068 This royal palace. In fact, it is not the original thing of this ancestral region, but the new one built in five thousand years. It is also the only building in the hinterland of the whole ancestral region. When Taiyin, Yefeng, longbingyao, fengjiuxiao, reincarnation old man and other people, as well as the most behind, the heart is still nervous star son, come in. I can''t help it. Everyone looked at the scene in front of them and was stunned. I saw Chu Lingxiao standing there, with his back to them, as if he was playing with his hands in the void. The next moment. When the Taiyin came closer, he found that it was the black flame in Chu Lingxiao''s hand when they passed through the original coordinates of the eighth district. But. Compared with the original, only one person in Taiyin can see this. Now the wisps of weird black flame seem to have changed. No matter who is present, they can see it. Reincarnation of the elderly and others, but in the heart, not much thought. After all. The outside world, though, has changed a lot. But they have been staying in the ancestral region. They have never been there. Their accomplishments are still five thousand years ago. Now they can see these black flames, which is eye opening. But Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao don''t have much feeling in their hearts. The great changes in the world of heaven and earth far exceed everything. They are also used to Chu Lingxiao''s coming up with all kinds of unimaginable things. Can stand in the back of the star son, but in the eyes of this plume of black flame, suddenly a pair of eyes, are about to stare out, face incredible and vibration. Even he had never seen a black flame. But he can also feel that Chu Lingxiao is using his fingers to gently stroke the black flame in the void. He is really familiar with this breath. Isn''t this the horrible order surrounding the original coordinates of zone 8?! Now Chu Lingxiao has it in his hand. It''s hard to imagine. The most important reason why he stayed in the ancestral region which was once praised as the holy place of cultivation by all the friars in the eighth region and now has become an abandoned region is that he can practice quietly. This ancestral region. It is the area closest to the original coordinates of the eighth zone, except for other stars with the highest cultivation civilization. Since he stepped into the world of giants. He often went to the original coordinates of the eighth area to observe. Although he still couldn''t walk there, he also saw some doorways. This black flame. It is absolutely inextricably linked with the great changes in the eighth District, which is more terrifying than we think. But he didn''t think of it. Now it''s Chu Lingxiao''s turn! Isn''t that to say, the gate of the eighth district has been opened? "My Lord, what is the secret of this black flame? Is it worth watching for so long?" After a while. Taiyin then walked towards Chu Lingxiao. In her eyes. This black flame, however, is extraordinary. Even such a nine star ancient giant, she could only see clearly at the beginning, but could not see the origin at all. But Chu Lingxiao in front of her could create the same flower, so what else in the world could deserve this attention? The sun has just passed. Everyone also subconsciously went a little bit. But. With the approaching of the sun, they suddenly saw the light in their eyes and were stunned. Only then did they find the black flame in front of them. There was still a colorful leaf floating in it. Gradually, the colorful leaf turned into a snowflake and disappeared in the black flame. All the people who saw it were at a loss. You can''t help it. They all looked at each other. What''s that just now? The nearest Taiyin is also stunned. But now, if the founder of six legendary forces is in the flower beside Chu Lingxiao, they will see at a glance what is the newly emerged colorful leaf. It is the same countless flowers. Integrate. Finally into the colorful flower. "Adult......" Somehow, the heart of the Taiyin could not help but tighten up and move forward a step. Then. Chu Lingxiao then took back the black flame in front of him, and said lightly: "tell me, what do you think of the current situation of the eighth area?" Say. Chu Lingxiao''s figure immediately sits on the front seat, and hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, Taiyin suddenly subconsciously looks at Ye Feng''s three people behind him. I don''t know where to start. If it wasn''t for getting the same flower, where would they come from the world of heaven and earth to this world of heaven and earth? But now, it seems that they are right. Zone 8. It''s true that there''s a big secret. Seeing that Taiyin and other people didn''t speak, Chu Lingxiao looked at the back of the crowd immediately, and said lightly: "are you called xingchenzi Hear that. The reincarnated old man and others who had not spoken all the time were shocked, and then turned their heads and looked at each other. Only then did they find that they had followed another person behind them all the time. And the star son standing there heard Chu Lingxiao call him, and his body couldn''t help shaking. Immediately. I didn''t dare to be too slow. I hurriedly walked out. Next moment, I walked to Chu Lingxiao in three steps. I looked extremely awesome and said: "then That adult, what can I do for you? Xingchenzi, do as you please. " See a scene. However, the reincarnation elders and others are confused. They can see that the four Taiyin people should come back from the world of heaven and earth together with Chu Lingxiao. But the old man in front of them, who they didn''t pay much attention to from the beginning, came out of nowhere. With curiosity. The reincarnation old man couldn''t help but face longbingyao and fengjiuxiao. He leaned over and asked in a low voice: "this man is..." Smell the words. Long Bingyao was stunned for a while, and then he said: "Oh, it seems that it''s also from outside, hidden in the ancestral region. The friar who cultivates seems to be a giant." Reincarnation old man: "..." Everyone: "..." When they heard the word "giant", everyone was stunned. Previously, they saw that even the old ancestor of the king family died in front of Chu Lingxiao. They thought that now Chu Lingxiao is a giant, but now, it''s not at all. Company giant. At this moment, I can only kneel in front of him and shiver. What level of monks can I achieve this The next moment. When the reincarnation of the old man''s eyes, and then looked at the star son, they all couldn''t help but swallow their throat, and they were all silent there. Chapter 1069 But kneels in that star Chenzi, actually the cold sweat has been emitting unceasingly, the whole body up and down, all rises a chill. I don''t know why. He always felt that as long as he stood in front of Chu Lingxiao, all the secrets in his heart were like being ripped off, without any hidden words. This is where he is most afraid. "Tell me how this ancestral region fell down." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. All people''s faces changed suddenly, especially the reincarnated old people. They all looked at each other suddenly. They didn''t seem to know what happened to Zuyu from the void. But it''s understandable. After all. That''s when they became prisoners and couldn''t go anywhere. Just. Taiyin''s face was also shocked. As early as when she came to Zuyu, she saw that this Zuyu had been attacked by someone, and it was an ancient giant. But it''s strange. She couldn''t even see what had happened in the past. You know. She''s a nine star old giant. It comes from the future world of heaven and earth millions of years later. Who is the strongest and who can compete with the nine stars in the world? But I didn''t think of it. In this region, which is only a world-class one, there are also ancient giants that she can''t see. But then. Her face returned to normal. Immediately. Then he looked at Chu Lingxiao again. Obviously. At this level, how can we not see through these things? Obviously, this is The next moment. Taiyin''s eyes, then slightly looked to kneel in there star son. "It seems that this one wants to have a look. This mole is always dishonest. If you don''t tell the truth, I''m afraid..." "Adults, adults, I said, it was like this, at the beginning..." Just. The words in the heart of Taiyin were finished. The star son kneeling there hurriedly turned to Chu Lingxiao, kowtowed his head and said that his face was bloodless and obviously understood something. Immediately. I swallowed my throat. Continue: "at the beginning At first... " "Say the point." "Yes, yes." In a cold sweat on his back, the star son nodded madly: "well, my Lord, this great change happened in the eighth district. After two thousand years, a strong man who was suspected to be an ancient giant suddenly appeared. At that time, he left the whole ancestral region without saying anything." Hear the words of xingchenzi. Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao suddenly changed their faces. However, they were not surprised because they had seen so many strong people of this level in the world of the Lord. But for the reincarnation old man and other people who have been standing aside, they are hearing the three words of the ancient giant in an instant. All of a sudden the body trembled. In their eyes. The ancient giant is now the most powerful monk. No one can compare with such figures. Even the distant world of the Lord, heaven and earth, has not spread out such a strong man. Reincarnation of the elderly and others really can not imagine. The people in their ancestral regions are a giant! Is it because of this that they, the monks of the whole ancestral region, have not been promoted in the five thousand years? You can''t help it. Reincarnation old people and others all frowned at once. In addition to the uneasiness in their eyes, the whole body was trembling slightly. If it really involves an ancient giant. Isn''t it really difficult for them to turn over this ancestral region? They know. Chu Lingxiao is very strong, but that''s an ancient giant. This But just when they thought that Chu Lingxiao would be shocked by the three words of the ancient giant, the next moment, Chu Lingxiao just said a light sentence: "what else?" "And..." Instant. Straight let the star Chenzi kneeling there, the body of the frightened suddenly became soft again, hurriedly took out one thing from the bosom, then, the hands trembled, even dare not lift the head, handed to Chu Lingxiao. "Big My Lord, this is something that was sent to me by the ancient magnate''s special envoy 3000 years ago. He said that he wanted to attract me to stay in this ancestral realm five thousand years later. Then someone would tell me to go. " It is not something else that is put in the hands of the son of stars, but a gold token. Just. When I saw the gold token, the Taiyin standing beside me, suddenly her eyes tightened a little, and instantly recognized what it was. This is not the gold token hidden in the world of heaven and earth? Nine in one. It can be turned into a golden Kowloon brand. But what the Taiyin didn''t expect was that in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth District, there was something that only the world of the main heaven and earth could have, which really seemed incredible. According to the present situation. The original coordinates of zone 8, those strange black flames, should be what appeared five thousand years ago, after that great change. But to be honest. If it wasn''t for her to be a nine star ancient giant, Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao would come with her, otherwise, they would not be able to pass through the black flames. But since the gold token. Only the world of heaven and earth can get it. How did this ancient giant come here? "Big My lord...... " This moment. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao still didn''t want anything, he reached out and took the gold token. Suddenly, the more frightened xingchenzi was trembling. He thought he had done something wrong. Immediately. Again, I quickly kowtow to you: "big Adults, what I really should have said has all been said. Other things, I really don''t know, big My lord...... " Say. The whole man kept his head down and knelt there shivering, afraid to make a little more noise. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao immediately waved the gold token in front of him to ashes, and then he said lightly: "br > " you say, what should I do with him? " Smell the words. But also let the heart of the star son panic to the extreme. He saw it. I''m afraid he can''t even see the body if he still has something to hide. No one spoke. Only Taiyin came out. "My Lord, if you don''t want to leave him, we are in the perfect practice research institute. There is no one who can open the door." Hear that. Star son heart suddenly a bitter. He is a magnate who wants to be a door opener. Although he doesn''t know what the perfect practice Institute is, it''s better to live than to die "Well, in that case, that''s it." Say that. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, after looking at the stars, stood up immediately and said lightly: "it''s also time to go to the sky blue star." Sky blue star? Hearing these three words, longbingyao and fengjiuxiao were shocked at once. They remembered that fengmuxue seemed to have been left in the sky blue star all the time, and they did not know whether it was still there. Chapter 1070 In those days, fengmuxue had the chance to go to the world of heaven and earth with Chu Lingxiao, but she stayed here for Chu Lingxiao. It''s because of the same flower of fengmuxue. It''s not a flower form, it''s a real person. But in fact, it is not much different from the flower shape. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao should be the people who are most aware of this matter among all the people on the scene. Even though five thousand years have passed since the eighth District, the current leader of the sky blue star should be the female warrior who didn''t even set foot on the road of friars. "Big My Lord, I Can I get up? " Kneeling in the stars, full of trembling voice asked. Immediately. When he saw Chu Lingxiao waving his hand gently, he quickly stood aside respectfully. The whole hall. Immediately. It became very quiet. Then. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes slowly looked at the reincarnation old man and others, and said lightly: "what are you going to do in the future?" Smell the words. Reincarnation of the elderly and others, all looked at each other one eye, then, the face can not help showing a touch of bitterness. They What else can I do? Think of the beginning. What are they? It can be said that the whole eighth District, the monks who can really be called invincible in this eighth District, are almost all in their ancestral domain, but now, they are not as good as some royal servants in the district. This sense of loss. Only they know it best. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t come back, they would have stayed in that primeval forest, leading a slave like life until they died. It''s inside. The most helpless and sad thing is probably the leader of the ancestral land of the snow region. I think he used to be the leader of the ancestral land. At the beginning, besides Chu Lingxiao, who could fight with him? I didn''t expect that. Just five thousand years. It''s a shame that I have become like this "Adults, we......" This moment. The reincarnation old man just couldn''t help but open his mouth. Standing on the other side of the Taiyin, he suddenly realized a problem. He immediately looked at Chu Lingxiao and asked: "by the way, my Lord, there is something that you haven''t told us yet. How could this ancestral region become like this?" "From the very beginning, when we came to the eighth district with adults, I found that the accomplishments of all the friars in the eighth district had been greatly improved, except for this ancestral district. What''s the matter?" Smell the words. Even if he followed Chu Lingxiao to Ye Feng in the eighth District, he frowned slightly. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao were also thoughtful. They looked at each other and didn''t talk. And reincarnation of the elderly and others, is a face of doubt. What do you mean? Isn''t this the way their ancestral regions are now? It''s not because of the help of an ancient giant? On the other side, the body of the star son suddenly trembled. Although he didn''t understand the meaning of Taiyin''s words, he always felt that there was something in it. In fact, in his opinion. The reason why this ancestral region became like this must be that after the ancient giant made a move, it had some kind of prohibition that even a giant like him could not imagine. Otherwise. How can it lead to that the monks who exist in it have never been promoted. And these five thousand years. He didn''t think about the reason. But at first, he thought it was a problem of the ancestral domain itself that led to such a situation. Later, he found that even if the monks left the ancestral domain, their own accomplishments would still be improved. It''s like being cursed. Any friar born from this ancestral region will become like the reincarnated old man, whose self-cultivation will never be improved. Otherwise. He will not stay in this ancestral land. The ancient giant, those people, are not for fun. But now. How does he feel? It''s totally his mistake. Is it really the ancestral domain itself that has a problem? And for the star child such doubts. How can the Taiyin not be seen. But. She only glanced at it, then her eyes immediately came back, and her heart suddenly smiled helplessly. One side is world-class. Compared with the world of heaven and earth, it''s a lot worse. But are these things related to the friars and the way of cultivation an ancient giant who said that it can be sealed easily? This is the real way of heaven. Even if it is not equal to the power of heaven and earth, it is also the way of heaven that dominates the monks. Before. If she is such an ancient magnate, there is a saying circulating in the whole world. What is it. The power of heaven''s way in the world of heaven and earth is placed in the world of heaven and earth, and it can keep pace with the world at most. But who can really understand Heaven? That''s the way of heaven?! Is this group weak and small the product of the cultivation that dominates the life of the monks? If it can only restrict the people in the world, there will not be so many world-class people. Seal this kind of things that monks have done in their whole life, especially in such a large ancestral region. Even a nine star old giant like her can''t do it. So. Only then did she suspect that there was something else she didn''t know. The gold token that xingchenzi took out earlier made her feel something wrong. "Adult......" "Needless to say, you will understand later." But in the face of the inquisition of the Taiyin, Chu Lingxiao replied a word lightly, and immediately made the Taiyin feel sorry. Seriously. She is an ancient giant of nine stars. For a world like the eighth District, it''s really invincible. If it wasn''t for the same flower. She really didn''t want to bend down and come to this world of heaven and earth level. But now, she really didn''t expect that the small eighth district could hide the situation that even such a nine star ancient giant as her could not see through. It''s unbelievable. "Adult......" The next moment. Taiyin is still a little unflappable. She looks at Chu Lingxiao and wants to know something else. At this moment, she has not waited for her blink. She just stood in front of the crowd and got Chu Lingxiao. Only in everyone''s ear, she left a faint word, which has disappeared in the palace. "When I come back, I''ll go to the sky blue star." Smell the words. The Taiyin immediately helplessly shook his head. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao was gone, the star son standing on the other side hurriedly came over and said respectfully with a smile on his face: "master, just now the adult said that he would go to the sky blue star, can I not go then?" "Well?" Hear that. The eyebrows of the Taiyin frowned a little. Then, he glanced at the stars. The stars trembled in a flash. Then he explained: "Sir, you don''t know something. I forgot to tell the adults that the blue star that day. It''s said that it''s the ancient giant. I''m afraid it''ll be where I''ve been..." "What are you afraid of? No matter what kind of ancient giant you are, you are just a mole ant." Smell the words. The star child immediately full face wry smile. For a while, I didn''t know what to say. In his eyes, Chu Lingxiao was strong, but he should also be an ancient giant, and the Taiyin in front of him must be an ancient giant. But there are also strengths and weaknesses in ancient giants. Obviously. Chu Lingxiao is better than Taiyin, otherwise, Taiyin will not be so awesome to Chu Lingxiao. But Four thousand years ago. I don''t know where an ancient giant came from. It is also divided into nine parts. It''s more rumored that the ancient giant who sold to this ancestral region may have reached eight parts. If so. That ancient giant of such a rank. He really can''t imagine it. Who else can be the opponent Chapter 1071 And now Chu Lingxiao. He did not leave this ancestral region. His figure, almost at the moment when he came out of the Royal Palace, came to the small world that once was the fulcrum of evolution. But. Today''s fulcrum of evolution. Same as the center of the hinterland of the ancestral region. All over the land is a piece of loess. We can''t see any glorious appearance at all, that is, even the palace of the sages is gone. Soon. Chu Ling Xiao as like as two peas, came to the palace of the sage, and the original area was located over the area. At the next moment, it was so far away that it looked at the void in front of it. It was exactly the same as Chu Ling Xiao came. This moment. With Chu Lingxiao''s gaze, he began to rise gradually to a scene of sunset. When a ray of sunset. Like the light of nine days, when it slowly falls down, there is a boundless white tombstone in the emptiness in front of it, just like the original, incomparable emptiness. It''s sensational. It''s the same as floating from the very far past, but if there is a time and space to activate the stone level figures at this moment, I will feel a thrill directly here. It''s absolutely amazing to say: "this How can it be?! " Because. Now. When Chu Lingxiao appeared here, there was a real same flower on each tombstone, but compared with the same flower of all monks in heaven and space. I can feel a little clearly. That''s it. At this moment, the same flower here is not a product of practice that is finally forcibly extended by virtue of the colorful flower that appears in the sky and space. You know. At that time, all people in tianspatiotemporal, in fact, are far away from being able to explore the same flower. Even if we spend our whole life, I''m afraid that the whole tianspatiotemporal has only five activated stone figures, who can walk on this road. The reason why they can see their same flower. All because of the colorful flower. But now. But I can feel it. Each tombstone did not produce the same flower with the help of external force. It seems that Chu Lingxiao appeared again. Instant. It finally wakes up the power of sleeping in every tombstone. This moment. With. Each tombstone, with the same flower light floating on it, becomes more and more dazzling at this moment, has been standing there, quietly watching the scene of Chu Lingxiao, eyes light is also becoming more and more lonely, vicissitudes of life. It seems to come from the light of the eyes. See those memories hidden in Chu Lingxiao''s heart all the time. Immediately. Murmured: "soon, as long as my flower can bloom, you will also be relieved. You can rest assured that what I said and done will make you reappear in this world." The voice just dropped. This moment. That large group of tombstones seemed to have survived, and suddenly the light rose a little, as if responding to Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. The tombstone group suspended in the void in front disappeared at the end of the sky again, little by little, under Chu Lingxiao''s gaze. Soon. It''s gone. And then for a long time. Chu Lingxiao was carrying his hands on his back, still looking at it quietly. After two rounds of incense, he sighed a little. The next moment. He took out the colorful flower of the sky and space. Next. After a little instruction. That colorful flower, just towards the large mysterious tombstone group, appeared in the void area, and fell in the past. In the light of a sunset. It soon disappeared there. "I will come back. Next time I come back, I will be able to revive you." Chu Lingxiao has finished all this. There is not too much nostalgia. Just left here. But. It''s amazing. When Chu Lingxiao left the moment, from the beginning, has been suspended in the sky at the end of the sunset scene, but also at this moment, disappeared without a trace, the surrounding moment will be restored to the past silence. At the same time. Then the eighth district. After a great change. A deep ancestral region was born. Some old figure, now standing in front of the cliff in a cave in the middle of a mountain, seems to be looking at something. Take a closer look. Just found out. It turned out to be a large piece of ancient writing of unknown age. I''m afraid that if the monks of the world of heaven and earth were here, they would not be able to know it. But it''s amazing. It seems that the old figure can really understand. As he looked down, his eyes were turning sharply. From the initial incomprehension to the query, there were only two words left on his face. Shock! Next. Finally, my eyes came back from the ancient writing on the cliff. "I didn''t expect that there is such a thing in the world. There are really the same flowers. But what is the scene of sunset in this record?" "It''s incredible to be able to record the same flowers at the same time." Said. The old figure then looked at the past again according to the deep curiosity of his heart. Bang! But the next moment. As soon as he moved over, it seemed that the whole person had been hit by some terrible force. In a moment, he flew out and smashed the stone wall behind him, which stopped. But that seems to be the case. This old figure has gone through too much, so I just patted the dust on my body. Then I smiled helplessly and looked at a large stone wall smashed by him behind me. Immediately. Then he said with a wry smile: "it seems that it is not enough. With the level I have reached now, even with the help of this flower leaf, I can only see here. If I want to look back, I can only wait until I step into the nine fold situation of the ancient giant." When the voice just fell. The next moment. Then I saw a flower and leaf suddenly appear beside the old figure. If the stone level figures are activated by the sky and space, they will be recognized at a glance here. This is the colorful flower, one of the petals! Just. The old figure seemed to sense that someone was coming behind him. As soon as his face changed, he quickly gathered the leaves and flowers. Immediately. It has become the mysterious posture of the previous fairyland, which is impossible to fathom. With hands on his back, he said lightly: "what''s the matter?" After him came a very young young man, wearing a dragon robe that looked very noble, and respectfully said: "master, it seems that there are a group of people who abandoned the ancestral domain and destroyed the ancestors of the royal family. Would you like to have a look at them Chapter 1072 The sudden appearance of the young man. It didn''t make the old figure feel so surprised. Instead, what the youth said, it made the old figure frown slightly. "Well?" I seem to feel a little confused. But. Later, something seemed to come to mind. Suddenly, his face returned to normal. He said lightly: "no, there is a real giant lurking in the ancestral domain. He wanted to come to the place where the royal family should offend him, so even the old patriarch died." Smell the words. The young man standing behind, though he didn''t speak, nodded a little and agreed. After all. Although the giant in the abandoned ancestral region can hide from the rest of the world, it can''t hide from them. Because. Stand in front of their own characters, but now the entire eighth District, the real world''s strongest, the ancient giant eight times! Such a person. Now that we have said that, there must be no mistake. But the young man in a Dragon Robe, or following the old figure, asked: "master, is that the ancient giant that you sent to send the gold token to solicit?" The old figure said lightly: "you don''t have to worry about this matter. Anyway, the giant has accepted my gold token, which proves that he has returned to his good faith." Say. The old figure asked again: "have you done all the things you have done?" "It''s all done, master." The young man in Longpao nodded his head, but he was a little reluctant to say anything. Obviously, there was something else that bothered him these days. He immediately said again: "but However, the giant behind Haiming star seems to have fallen in the past two days. " "Oh, is it?" Hear that. The shadow of Cang Laoshen suddenly frowned, and once again frowned. Although there is only one word difference between the giant and the quasi giant, it is the difference between Tianbao and Tianbao. It is no longer in the same dimension of cultivation. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the difference between an ordinary mortal and a monk. All of a sudden. This eighth district. It''s really something he didn''t think of when he lost a giant. "What''s the name of emperor Ke, how do you say that?" The old figure light way. "I''ve just asked him about it. He said he didn''t know. He looked very lonely. He didn''t look like he was hiding something." In fact, the young people in Longpao are also shocked by this. It''s enough to lose a real giant. That''s another matter. If this is passed on. It''s enough to shake the whole eighth zone. It can be biased. This is true. This moment. After a moment''s silence, the old figure waved his hand and said: "well, maybe some enemy did it. Let him go. Unfortunately, this golden token seems to need someone else." Say. Then the old figure reached out his hand. At the next moment, a gold token appeared in his hand, which was completely different from that of xingchenzi. Then. He waved. Floating in front of the youth in Dragon Robe. Light way: "look, is there any other suitable person in the eighth area? If so, give him the gold token. If he doesn''t agree to surrender, you can come back to me." When I saw the gold token. The face of the young man in the Dragon Robe changed a little, but he didn''t think about it much, so he collected the gold token. The right person. It''s the real giants. Only the real tycoon in the eighth district can have such a gold token. But don''t look at him as a disciple of the old figure. In fact, even he still doesn''t know what''s special about this gold token, which needs to be handed over to the real giant. "Master, there is something that I have been holding in my heart for a long time. Here..." The next moment. The young man in Longpao just wanted to ask, but before he finished speaking, the old figure immediately interrupted: "br > " do you want to ask the origin of these gold tokens? " "Yes, sir." Hearing the old figure, the young man of Longpao didn''t deny it, and then nodded. Seeing the young man in the Dragon Robe who wants to know so much, Cang Laoshen suddenly said lightly: "well, since you want to know so much, let me tell you." "You should know that our eighth district belongs to the world of one side, the world of heaven and earth. There are still many such worlds." But even though the eighth district is now like this, the overall strength of its friars has already far surpassed other world level worlds, and even can keep pace with the world of the Lord, but he still has the world of the Lord, nothing. " The old figure said a lot in one breath. After hearing this. The young man in Dragon Robe was shocked for a moment. "Nothing. What is that?" "Nine heavens." "Jiuchongtian?" Smell the words. The young man in Dragon Robe is more confused. "Master, jiuchongtian, what is that?" "You can understand that there are nine cultivation products that are sealed up in the world. In every heavy day, there are all the cultivation resources that are unimaginable for all the monks in the world." The old figure said lightly: "and every heavy day, we need to reach a certain level of cultivation to enter. You don''t see the master now, he has reached the eight heavy areas of the ancient giant, but in fact, we can only enter the eighth heavy area." Hear it here. The young man in Dragon Robe was shocked and his face suddenly changed. "What, master, even you can step into the eighth level?" Young people of Longpao still think that now, with the strength of their own masters, even if one day they step into the world of the Lord, they are really invincible. They can''t find any rivals at all. But now it seems. It seems that the state of the ancient giant is not the summit. "Master This... " Somehow, knowing this, the young man in Longpao immediately felt anxious. But the next moment. But I heard the old figure saying: "don''t panic. Although I haven''t reached the invincible situation of the Ninth Heaven, no one has been able to enter the Ninth Heaven." Hear these words. Young man in Dragon Robe, I feel relieved. I can''t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. The reason why they are now so big in the eighth district. I just want to one day. Take these giants together to the world of heaven and earth, so that the monks of the world of heaven and earth can have a good look. Even if it is the world of heaven and earth that is not worth mentioning in their eyes, it is the existence they can only look up to! But. This makes the young people of Dragon Robe puzzled. "Then it''s with the gold token, there is..." "Because this golden token represents the ultimate power of this heavy sky. It''s said that as long as we gather nine principles, we can truly surpass the whole world. Now you should know why you are a teacher. Let you look for these gold tokens in the eighth District, all the districts? " In an instant. Hear these words. The young man in Dragon Robe, a heart, could not help jumping out excitedly. Then, he hurriedly said: "master, I will continue to search now!" Immediately. When Cang Laoshen waved, the young man in Dragon Robe left directly. "Soon, soon, but it''s a pity that the last golden token of the Ninth Heaven can''t be found." Chapter 1073 But what the old figure didn''t know. Just as he said that. A very blue, now, but also because of the great changes in the eighth region, have changed into a no one''s attention on the planet. Now. Chu Lingxiao and his party have come here. But now, everyone''s eyes are all gathered on the gold token in front of Chu Lingxiao. For the Taiyin. He is not only the master of the perfect practice research institute, but also the friar of the world of heaven and earth millions of years later. Naturally, he can see that this golden token is the golden token that no one has ever found in the Ninth Heaven. If it''s my former self. Seeing the golden token of the ninth heavy day, if you are in front of yourself at the moment, you will be shocked and get goose bumps. But now she is. I really don''t feel much anymore. In front of Chu Lingxiao, even the same flowers can be found, not to mention the golden token of the Ninth Heaven. Just. It really didn''t occur to Taiyin that this kind of thing could be encountered in the eighth district. Previously. When she was in Zuyu, she didn''t feel much about the golden token in xingchenzi''s hand. After all, in her eyes, it was just the token of the first heaven. Maybe a long time ago. Before the great changes happened in the eighth District, some friars from the eighth District came to the world of heaven and earth, and then went to the first heaven. After all. The limitation of the first heaven is too low. Only monks who have reached the level of coexistence of heaven and earth can enter. But now. Where did this golden token of the Ninth Heaven come from? Never. Is that so again? It''s hard not to be successful. This eighth area not only has the overall strength of its monks reached the level of the world of heaven and earth, but also has not changed greatly before. Even such a product of practice as jiuchongtian was born? And! What''s more strange is that. They just followed Chu Lingxiao to the star called sky blue star. Suddenly, the golden token of the Ninth Heaven appeared in front of them. "Adult, what''s the matter? Here..." Taiyin then hurriedly walked up to her, but as soon as she was about to speak, Chu Lingxiao held out a hand and slightly interrupted her. See here. The Taiyin is also witty, no more talking. But one of the people behind me was already surprised. Even though Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao had never heard of any gold token before. But it can be seen. The gold token that appears in front of them at this moment is absolutely more mysterious than the way of the star son. The energy it contains makes the monks who come from the world of the Lord and the heaven feel an unusual breath. Nine heavens! It''s not only from jiuchongtian, it''s the ninth day! You can''t help it. Ye Feng, long Bingyao, Feng jiuxiao and the Taiyin all looked at each other. What''s going on. How can the product of the Ninth Heaven appear here? Is it really the same as they think, this eighth District really wants to But standing at the back of the star, at the moment, all the thoughts are not on it. From the moment when he just stepped into the sky blue star, his eyes have been shaking a little. From time to time, I look at the sky blue star in all directions. I''m afraid someone will show up here. He knew it well. This day blue star. But he couldn''t imagine what would happen if the ancient giant appeared here. And now he is. The biggest worry is not this, but if the ancient giant knew that he had given Chu Lingxiao his gold token, what would he think? That''s the ancient giant eight realms! Further! That will be the peak figure of the whole world of monks, the real invincible, even the distant world of heaven and earth, it seems that no such figure has appeared. Even. Even if there is no ancient giant eight heavy territory, both said. In case of a real fight. What will happen to him then? Seriously. Although in his own mind, he also thought Chu Lingxiao''s strength was unimaginable, but he didn''t think Chu Lingxiao could be an opponent of the ancient giant bachongjing But. In the silence of all. Chu Lingxiao turns the gold token in front of him into ashes, and then he lightly says: "let''s go and have a look." Smell the words. Taiyin and others, all of a sudden back to God, and the star son is full of stiff strong swallow a saliva, then also followed behind. He''s really confused. Why do people like Chu Lingxiao come to such an ordinary planet. To be honest. Since the great changes have taken place in the whole world of zone 8, there are not a million stars like this in the present zone 8, and there are tens of millions of them. It''s so common. Not to mention giants like him, I''m afraid that some of them can only become domestic slaves, and they probably have no interest in coming here. "I don''t know why such a person comes here." Thought of here, the star son can''t help but murmur in the heart. "Master, have you noticed the breath of Fengdi?" Just down. Feng jiuxiao asked in a hurry. After all. After all, fengjiuxiao was once the goddess of the ancient Fengs. Now I hope fengmuxue can be good. It''s fengjiuxiao. From the beginning. After entering here. She is the master of Dharma. Even now, she hasn''t noticed the breath of Fengmu snow, which really surprises her. Law dominates the territory. Although it''s not a strong one, you can find fengmuxue. It should be very easy now, right? But I didn''t feel a breath! "Come with me." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Immediately. All of us left the area where the races stand in the sky blue star. In an instant, we followed Chu Lingxiao to the coordinates in the far north of the sky blue star. For Chu Lingxiao. Across the sky blue star. It doesn''t take half a second at all. When they came here with Chu Lingxiao, they found that there was a snowy area around them, like the north pole of Zuyu''s star. The next moment. With Chu Lingxiao and others, just stepped here. In an instant. Then there was a woman in a yellow golden phoenix robe with an extremely cold temperament, who suddenly appeared in front of Chu Lingxiao with a rather unexpected and astonished expression. See here. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao immediately recognized who the woman was. It was fengmuxue, the Fengdi they were looking for! "Your Excellency, you are back at last." At the moment of seeing Chu Lingxiao, Feng muxue seemed very excited. Then she hurriedly went to Chu Lingxiao and bowed herself for a salute. She thought it was her illusion when she was closing the customs. She didn''t expect to go out and have a look, but it was really Chu Lingxiao. And the moment I saw Feng Mu Xue. Feng jiuxiao understood why he didn''t feel the breath of Feng Mu Xue. In fact, the cultivation of the other side was better than that of the friar who had been in the world of heaven and earth for five years. Even higher! Chapter 1074 Now Fengmu Snow''s strength. Not only longbingyao and fengjiuxiao did not see it, but also Ye Feng, who was standing on one side. Immediately. His face changed a little. Anyway, he is also a creator of the world It''s strange. Doesn''t it mean that the person who is looking for is also from that ancestral region? In that case. That realm should not have been promoted, but now, how can it The heart of Taiyin is full of wonder. Although she can see at a glance that fengmuxue has stepped into the quasi giant state of seven at the moment, but also because of this, some of them are beyond her comprehension. Did they think wrong in advance. In fact, the other side is not a Zuyu friar? And standing at the back of the star son, is full of surprise. "It''s strange. What''s the matter?" The next moment. Seeing the expression of all the people, Feng muxue just smiled a little, and then said to Chu Lingxiao with great respect: "Sir, please sit in first." Then. Fengmu snow jade hand gently waved, in front of the snow, on the rise of a huge light door. Led Chu Lingxiao to come in. And here. It''s true that there''s something else. It is a huge and magnificent palace, like another small world that has been opened up independently. On the vast void, there are five big characters of the Lord of the sky blue star. See this. Even more let the star son behind, feel extremely shocked. Sky blue star. He had never been here before, but every time he came here, he did not find that there was such an area. He is a giant. Never found out before! "Sir, please take a seat." After Feng muxue led Chu Lingxiao to the palace, he poured a cup of tea for Chu Lingxiao himself. Then. That''s why I stood on one side and said: "my Lord, seriously, I didn''t expect to see you again. You''ve been here for five thousand years in the world of heaven and earth in the eighth district." Say. Feng Mu Xue then helplessly wryly smiled and shook her head. See here. Long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao were silent for a while. But. They couldn''t help but ask: "Fengdi, how can you..." Smell the words. Feng moochetun chuckled and said bitterly: "it''s thanks to the adults who left me in the sky blue star, otherwise, I might stop at my former state for the rest of my life." Hear Feng Mu Xue. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao are confused. They all look at each other. saw what the dragon as like as two peas and two people were so puzzled. When Feng sang snow, he said, " ," when I was here, I still couldn''t understand what the sky blue star warrior had to do with me. "It wasn''t until two thousand years after the great changes in the world of the eighth district that I realized that the same flower meant breaking away from everything in the world and not being bound by any force." The same flower? Hear it here. The eyebrows of Taiyin frowned a little. It wasn''t that she looked down upon fengmuxue, but that she didn''t expect that the friars in the world, who are only one world-class, even knew this. Immediately. His eyes couldn''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao sitting there. "And then?" Feng jiuxiao asked. "Later, the two of us melted into one, but in the end, I swallowed her, so I got to understand and get rid of the constraints brought by the great change, so that I could quickly improve my accomplishments." That''s it. Feng muxue''s expression suddenly became a lot of desolation. Obviously, when Chu Lingxiao was away, too many things happened. Seeing this, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao didn''t ask any more. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "you don''t have to blame yourself too much. You two are one person. No one has devoured the other." Smell the words. Feng Mooche nodded, but did not speak. Of course she understood that. But it''s hard to let go of being with each other for so long. "My Lord, don''t say that. What should I do when you come back this time?" The next moment. Feng Mu Xue''s face returned to normal again, and she no longer thought about it. In fact. When I saw Chu Lingxiao. She understood. I guess it''s Kung Fu. The reincarnation elders and others in the ancestral region have also been understood. It made her feel better. If it wasn''t for her accomplishments. It''s not enough to suppress the whole royal family. She had already killed her ancestors and rescued the reincarnation old people. And look again. At the moment, these people who are following Chu Lingxiao know more about her mind. In addition to long Bingyao, Feng jiuxiao and Ye Feng, she can see through. Taiyin and xingchenzi. She couldn''t see through one. This is the level only real giants can reach. Especially the sun. She even felt that if she really moved her hand, I''m afraid that if the other party looked at her, she would immediately die. But now. Even such a person followed in front of Chu Lingxiao, so respectful, what else did she worry about? "Adult, if you want to fight for Zuyu, I know where the man who fought for Zuyu is. I can take you there." "No, it''s just an ant. When can I see him. It''s easy to solve. " "All right." Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, Feng muxue had to stop talking. Just. The star son standing on one side, however, suddenly trembled in his heart, and gave birth to a trace of helplessness and bitterness. Confidence is a good thing. But if you are too conceited, it''s really not a good thing. Of course, he knows who Feng muxue is talking about. Isn''t that the ancient giant who fought against Zuyu? But he couldn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao even the characters of the eight realms of the ancient giant are directly called ants. Isn''t it a little too arrogant? But. At this time. Outside, she was in a hurry. A maid ran in and shouted: "it''s not good. It''s not good for the star Lord. The goddess is fighting with the Dragon son again." Just. When the maid first came in, she didn''t notice anything at first. When she actually came in and saw that there were other people in the palace besides Feng muxue, she was stunned for a moment, especially when she noticed that there was a strange man in white sitting on the throne. A heart. It''s a big shock. Then the steps stopped there. Some don''t understand. What''s going on. Their position as the leader of the sky blue star makes a strange man sit down, but their own star leader doesn''t look unhappy. Isn''t that amazing? Chapter 1075 Seeing the maid''s expression, Feng muxue also knows why, but her expression is slightly embarrassed. Immediately. Have a dry cough. Light way: "fight, fight, why so panic, it''s not the first time." Finish. Then he looked at Chu Lingxiao helplessly and said with a wry smile: "adult, it''s like this. In the past five thousand years, I have received a female apprentice, but this girl, too much for me to worry about, every time there is a conflict with the son of dragon, always let me clean up this mess." Feng moocheton shook her head helplessly. At first. She is not going to take this apprentice, but Chu Lingxiao asked her to guard the sky blue star at the beginning, but the original Star owner of the sky blue star has been integrated with her. And she would have left the sky blue star if she hadn''t let Chu Lingxiao guard her here. So. Just for the sky blue star, found another star Lord. Just a thousand years ago. I don''t know why. The sky blue star region has attracted a group of ancestral friars born in later generations. The most powerful of them is the Dragon son. To be honest, if she hadn''t seen the Dragon son, she would have reached the world making state. She had already killed each other. However, for such a friar, there must be a quasi giant sitting behind him. It''s like the most popular emperor Ke now. Behind the rumor, there is a real giant, which can run across the eighth district. Basically, no one dares to provoke. It''s just Feng Mu Xue''s words. However, the maid standing at the bottom was stunned, and her eyes were dazed. What did she just hear? Emperor Feng even called this man in white as an adult? This Fengdi is a quasi giant in Seven Realms! You can''t help it. The maid standing at the bottom, her brain became blank in an instant. What she wanted to say just now, she immediately blocked up her mouth and couldn''t say it. Can think of three words of dragon Saint son. The maid''s body suddenly trembled, and then she was back to her mind. At the next moment, she quickly said: "this time, my Lord, it''s different. This time, the son of the Dragon seems to have no fear. She wants to separate herself from the goddess and divide the whole sky blue star into their ancestral regions." "Well?" As soon as I heard that. Feng Mu snow eyebrows, immediately slightly slightly wrinkled, quite unexpectedly looked at the maid. What do you mean? It''s not like the style of the son of the dragon. Before. It''s all because of fighting with her apprentice for a while, and then she took the initiative to withdraw. It never happened today. That''s why she said earlier, not for the first time. But now. What''s going on? Does the other side want to cross with their sky blue star? Think of here, Feng Mu Snow''s face, immediately some sink down, opening way: "what else does he say?" "He also said that if the sky blue star does not submit within one day, after that day, the sky blue star will not have a living mouth." "Well?" Hear it here. Feng Mu Xue''s face was even worse. On the other side, longbingyao and fengmuxue frowned. "Go, show me!" Feng Mu said in a deep voice. But. She just took a step and suddenly thought of something. Then she turned around and made a respectful salute to Chu Lingxiao: "would you like to have a look, sir?" Smell the words. The eyes of Taiyin and others all looked at Chu Lingxiao. As for fengmuxue''s words, Taiyin was very clear about what fengmuxue thought. She was not afraid of the so-called son of the dragon, and there would be some strong person behind her that she could not cope with, so that Chu Lingxiao could help her. To be honest. It''s a world making environment. What''s the best behind it? At best, it''s a giant. Just a giant. Can you qualify for this? But. She can also see that fengmuxue should have had the chance to go to the world of heaven and earth together. It was because she listened to Chu Lingxiao that she spent five thousand years in this sky blue star. And Feng muxue now wants Chu Lingxiao to help her to have a look, which is not to blame. But this scene. Fell in the maid''s eyes, but let her throat a tight, secretly, immediately took a deep breath. Inner shock. Really at this moment, it''s hard to describe it with words. Especially fengmuxue, those two words, adults, really make her feel a heart, are about to pop out. What kind of person is this? It''s unbelievable that the Phoenix emperor of the sky blue star, the master of the Lord of the planet, came in with an adult on the left and an adult on the right. Can make quasi giant seven times. From the beginning to the end, there is only one giant that she can imagine now! The man in white! Can''t be a real giant! In an instant. When I think of the maid here, I can''t help but take a breath of cold air in my heart. Then, when I hear Chu Lingxiao''s light words: "OK, I''ll let you have a look. After this, you don''t need to guard the present here." Immediately. Standing at the bottom of the maid, this body hit a cold shiver, back to God. And when she looks up. It was found that Feng muxue and other people in the hall had followed Chu Lingxiao out. Immediately. Her face suddenly changed and she hurriedly followed. Soon. Feng muxue is leading the way in front of him, and his party arrives at an ancient hall with great momentum. It is a sacred building with the shadow of ancient Phoenix in all directions. It is also the seat area of the Lord of the sky blue star. "Here you are, my Lord." Feng muxue respectfully said: "the girl in red below is my apprentice. Her name is Lu Feiyan. What do you think, my lord?" With the words of Feng Mu Xue. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao suddenly looked down. Now. In the cultivation square of the ancient palace, there are two people standing against each other. One of the leaders is a young man wearing a Dragon Robe and a cold and arrogant temperament, while the other is wearing a red phoenix robe, which is exactly what Feng muxue called her apprentice, Lu Feiyan. It is also the Lord of the sky blue star today. But. As for Feng muxue, Chu Lingxiao, who was standing there, said only lightly: "his talent is a little poor, but for the sky blue star, it''s OK." Smell the words. Feng muxue has no choice but to smile a little, and there is nothing more. As for Taiyin, she has no interest in it. It''s not that she can''t see the land concubine smoke below. Chu Lingxiao can say that, on the one hand, it''s because fengmuxue has guarded the sky blue star for five thousand years. If you change your mind to the rest of the world, I don''t think this one is even interested in commenting. Nuns like Lu Feiyan. There are so many different worlds. Just. Chu Lingxiao''s words, however, made the maid standing beside him feel uncomfortable. He could not help looking at Chu Lingxiao more carefully. Is that a bit bad? You know. They are the masters of the sky blue star, but in these five thousand years of great changes, there are few creation environments. Throughout the eighth region, which star masters can reach this level? But now. Fall in Chu Lingxiao mouth, unexpectedly is some bad? "Who is this? How can I feel that I don''t understand anything?" In the maid''s heart, she immediately murmured. Immediately. The eye also looked down. Chapter 1076 The maid. Looking at Lu Feiyan, the master of the sky blue star below, there is an infinite worship in his eyes. In her eyes. Lu Feiyan is the goddess of heaven. In the future, it is destined to step into the quasi giant. There are no more than five such nuns in the eighth quarter. So. After hearing Chu Lingxiao''s comments on Lu Feiyan, he would feel uncomfortable, even doubted that Chu Lingxiao was the same thing. Perhaps the reason why emperor Feng called each other adults. It''s because Chu Lingxiao used such a honorific name because he helped Fengdi before. Actually. In terms of strength, there is no big gap with Fengdi. Lu Feiyan also noticed that her master Feng muxue came, but she didn''t expect that there were so many strangers standing next to her master. It looks like it. One by one, their identities are not low. What made her even more puzzled was that a strange man she had never met could stand in front of her quasi giant master of Seven Realms, just like a man with more distinguished status. "Strange, this man, who is he, how can he..." But. At the moment when Lu Feiyan was distracted, the Dragon Saint son in the opposite direction, however, had a fierce cold eyes, and his face was full of disdain. The cold voice said: "how dare you be distracted when you fight with Ben Saint son?" With it. The voice just dropped. It''s more like a thunderclap. In an instant, Lu Feiyan, who was originally fighting with the other side, was caught by surprise. When she responded, the clap was less than half a meter away. Bang! Between lightning and flint. Lu Feiyan also had to take it back by force. At the next moment, he only heard a blast in the air in front of both sides. The two people who were directly shocked stepped back. It''s just because Lu Feiyan is forced to connect. So. The body received more of the reaction force, and the corners of the mouth immediately showed a trace of red blood. The Dragon Saint son on the opposite side immediately laughed coldly and repeatedly: "the Lord of the sky blue star, however, dare to be distracted when fighting with Ben Saint son. It''s just like looking for death." But that''s what it says. In fact, the heart of the Dragon son was shocked because of the wave that had just happened. He really didn''t think of it. Several times before. He fought with Lu Feiyan, but the other side didn''t give all his strength. Even when he was distracted, he was almost shocked. If the other side wasn''t distracted, he was in a trance. Just spit blood. I''m afraid it''s him. He has noticed the appearance of Fengmu snow for a long time, but what can he do even if it appears? Today. Their ancestral region''s exploration of the sky blue star has come to an end. His dragon family can take control of a ancestral region in the future, but not by his creation. But three quasi giants! At first. After the great change of five thousand years, they ruled almost all the surrounding planets in a very short time. But this is the only sky blue star. The three quasi giants of their family can''t see through what level the strongest of the planet has reached. Three thousand years ago. Finally, I found a little way. Although I don''t know why, after the original owner of the blue star disappeared, the sky mechanism that blocked them from seeing through the blue star layer by layer, just like the disconnection, also disappeared together. But it also showed them that the Bluestar was the strongest. It''s a quasi giant. If it were not for the fear of the three ancestors, they would have put the sky blue star in their hands as early as 3000 years ago. But. We can''t wait any longer. It''s only two thousand years. The strongest star of the sky blue star has entered into the Seven Realms of quasi giants. If you hesitate again, I''m afraid you can''t get a star of the sky blue star. It''s their dragon ancestral land. Can we continue to rule all the surrounding planets! So today! In addition to him, there are actually three quasi giants behind him, already hidden around! He is waiting for Feng muxue to appear! Just "It''s strange. Who are those people next to me? Why have I never met them?" Long Shengzi muttered in his heart: "it''s strange that the three ancestors didn''t say there were others." But the next moment. Long Shengzi didn''t think too much. Directly toward the void, stretch out a finger, and then, before waiting for the Lufei smoke in front of you to react, you will see a white awn. With a brush, you will break through the sky blue star void and fly out. You can''t help it. Looking at the heart of Lu Feiyan on the opposite side, she had a bad premonition. And the sneer on the face of the Dragon son who has finished all this is more and more intense, and his eyes are full of disdain. Directly to the Phoenix in the sky Mu snow. Sneer: "no matter who you are today, no matter who you are, you will not be able to run until our three ancestors of dragon ancestral domain arrive!" The son of Dragon said that, of course, he had his own spirit. Their ancestral land of dragon. In terms of strength. Among all the ancestral regions of later generations, it has become the first one, and the real giant does not want to sit in the ancestral region. And their dragon ancestral land. Two quasi giants and one quasi giant. Just ask. Just a sky blue star, what''s going to come out of it? "Adult, it seems that this ant is ready to eat. It can take the whole sky blue star." The Taiyin standing on the void, however, said lightly: "adult, do you want to..." The next moment. I haven''t finished speaking. He was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "No, keep it. We''ll kill together later." Smell the words. The Taiyin once again stood respectfully to one side. As for other people''s faces, they did not change from beginning to end. However, Feng jiuxiao''s face changed slightly and didn''t say anything. But the maid standing by. But in my heart, I couldn''t help shivering. When is it? Is it still so calm?! And this time. Lu Feiyan also flew over. Then he bowed to Feng muxue and said: "I''ll see my master." "Get up." The Phoenix admires the snow lightly. "Master, these are..." After Lu Feiyan stood up, he looked at Chu Lingxiao again. She was just about to ask, but the whole sky blue star suddenly changed. A cold, red flash of lightning. So I fell down without any sign. In an instant. The whole sky blue star atmosphere began to become very depressing. Immediately. Seeing this scene, Lu Feiyan''s pupil suddenly shrank. Her face was shaking and she said with horror: "master..." And the following son of the dragon, even a burst of laughter said: "my three ancestors of the Dragon ancestral domain came in person, you do not hurry to roll down to meet!" Chapter 1077 Wen Yan. Lu Feiyan''s face sank in an instant. Looking at the sky full of black clouds, a heart trembled at this moment. Although she is a creation world. But I can also feel that there are three extremely powerful and terrible forces coming towards the sky blue star at the moment. And it looks. Every one has reached the quasi giant! "Is this the man behind the Dragon son..." For a moment. Lu Feiyan''s eyes were full of anxiety and uneasiness. After a murmur in her heart, she hurriedly looked at Feng muxue. Next moment. Seeing Feng muxue''s face, it seems that there is no worry about it. Suddenly, Lu Feiyan is stunned. "Master, what''s the matter? The three quasi giants are coming soon. How could she not be in a hurry... " "Lord of the stars, Lord of the stars, what can we do?" The maid on the other side, however, was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, full of fear and worry. Immediately. Lu Feiyan quickly said: "master, speak quickly. What should we do now? When the three quasi giants come, do you want to let everyone in the sky blue star retreat to the forbidden area first?" And the so-called forbidden area. In fact, it''s the snow palace where Feng muxue stayed. Just. That said. But Lu Feiyan knew that even if they were allowed to hide in the forbidden area for the time being, they would not be able to solve the immediate crisis. The three quasi giants, even the master, were not rivals. Do you really want Bluestar to surrender to each other? At the same time. Lu Feiyan didn''t think that there were three quasi giants behind the son of the dragon. At first. When the son of dragon appeared. She just estimated that there should be a quasi giant behind the other side, but now it seems that everything is too undervalued. But the next moment. Just when Lu Feiyan thought that Feng muxue wanted her to lead all the people of the sky blue star to the forbidden area and hide for the time being, she heard Feng muxue''s faint way: "no, just watch it carefully." "Master..." Hearing this, Feng Mu Xue immediately froze. "If there are adults here, let them come." Maid: "..." Lu Feiyan: "..." Your honor? In an instant. Lu Feiyan''s eyes could not help but look at Chu Lingxiao standing beside fengmuxue. Her beautiful eyes were filled with wonder and dullness. But this was said from fengmuxue''s mouth. For a while. She really didn''t know what to say. To be honest. Previously, when she saw Chu Lingxiao and Feng muxue standing side by side, she thought that some old master of her family had come, but when she came closer, she found that Chu Lingxiao was too young. It looks like it. I''m about my age. It''s too far fetched to talk about the old man. So. She felt that Chu Lingxiao should be the master fengmuxue, the offspring of an old man. Today, she happened to come to their sky blue star. But now. She was really confused. Your honor? For the first time, she heard this honorific title from her master, quasi giant seven realms. She even called such a young white youth as an adult. What''s the joke? And the maid standing by. But also more helpless. And this is the moment. Then he heard the Dragon son below, suddenly kneeling on one knee, facing the void on the other side, and said in a very respectful tone: "welcome the three ancestors to come in person!" The voice fell. Lu Feiyan, who was shocked at the moment, and the maid around him, turned back from worry. The next moment. Then I saw three extremely old figures standing on the void opposite. The breath was extremely cold, and the vicissitudes of life. Looking from afar, I could feel the four words of Lu Feiyan! Immediately. Lu Feiyan''s goose bumps came out, and her beautiful eyes could not help shivering. She can see it. There are definitely three quasi giants on the opposite side. But more importantly, look at each other and make it clear that today we are going to fight with their whole sky blue star. What''s more, the breath of each other is The next moment. One of the most ancient forms of the breath is the faint one: "son of dragon, you can stand aside. When we take the strongest of the sky blue star, you will divide the whole sky blue star into our dragon ancestral domain." Just. Just finished. The old figure standing beside, however, slowly stretched out a hand and said: "wait a moment, elder brother. I think the Lord of the sky blue star is indeed a rare genius. Now it''s also a world making environment. How about letting her marry Long''er?" Smell the words. The oldest figure nodded slightly. And the Dragon son standing at the bottom, although still a calm and self-contained appearance, but in fact, the heart, has been happy to bloom. Actually. Long before. He took a fancy to Lu Feiyan. Just at the thought of it, when the three old ancestors of their dragon ancestral region came in person, in case the six concubines did not follow, they might be killed directly by the three old ancestors of their dragon ancestral region. So. I didn''t say what I had in mind. Now. How can he not be happy when all three of his ancestors have said so? You can''t help it. This moment. Looking at Lu Feiyan in the void, the son of the Dragon could not help but smile. A creation world after the ancestral realm. It seems that there is not a single ancestral domain. If he could, he would probably double his position among the leaders of all ancestral regions in the future! It was a surprise. He didn''t think of it. Lu Feiyan, who was standing there, heard the other party''s unbridled words, and her eyes were shaking. For a while, even her voice was shaking. "Teacher Master...... " The next moment. Then he heard the only old figure who didn''t speak, and suddenly said lightly: "OK, big brother, second brother, you can stop talking about these things, and solve this quasi giant first!" Smell the words. The two figures then looked at fengmuxue again. And the most ancient figure of that road, from the beginning to the end, is this kind of light appearance, it seems that Feng muxue is not in the eye at all. The next moment. Just one sentence: "third brother, you can try it. Look at this woman. How much is it?" Immediately. Then I saw the last old figure who opened his mouth and killed him directly in front of fengmuxue. With a shocking momentum, he swept the whole venue in an instant. At once, he was shocked by the sight of the Dragon son standing below. Lu Feiyan''s face was even more shocked. "Master..." A quasi giant eight realms! Even if Lu Feiyan could calm down again, he could not help but close his eyes at this moment. Next moment. She''s just sitting there. Bang! That quasi giant eight realms, directly in the middle of the void, so there is no sign of the ashes! When that one blew down. The whole scene suddenly became dead silence! Chapter 1078 Just in the blink of an eye. As if frozen in an instant, the Dragon Saint son standing below, the excited smile on his face, disappeared at this moment. The whole person looked stupid. A pair of eyes staring, straight amplification, face dumb and sluggish, a short moment, very close to the edge of petrochemical. And the remaining two quasi giants don''t understand at all what happened. I''m also confused. What happened just now! My third brother! A quasi giant and eight powerful people, even in their eyes, turned to ashes! This As for Lu Feiyan and the maid on the other side, they were even stunned at the look, and their eyes suddenly showed an incredible look, and they did not understand what had just happened. "My Lord, have you solved the problem with others?" Next moment. When a faint voice fell, suddenly Lu Feiyan and the maid''s eyes were startled. After a brush, they looked aside. That''s what we found out. It is the Taiyin who says this. But that''s right. How to make them sound, it seems that the death of the quasi giant just happened was done by the Taiyin?! Hiss! Suddenly. When Lu Feiyan looked at Feng muxue standing by, her face was still as calm as before. It seemed that all these things in front of her were what she expected, and she couldn''t help it. At this moment, goose bumps all over her body came out, and she took a breath of cool air in an instant. And the maid. It''s even more breathless. Is it true?! Is it really this woman who just killed a quasi giant? But how could it be? That''s the quasi giant who dares to fight against emperor Feng. At least it''s a quasi giant with seven realms, but it''s so dead! More importantly! This woman! Unexpectedly Suddenly. The maid had no courage to look at Chu Lingxiao. Her legs were straight and soft. "Teacher Master...... " Lu Feiyan is also about the same. At the previous moment, she dared to stand next to Chu Lingxiao. At this moment, she immediately hid next to Fengmu snow in fear. And Feng Mu snow looked at Lu Feiyan, and then gently shook her head, motioning her not to talk. See this. Lu Feiyan could not help but swallow her throat. But the shock in my heart. But it''s hard to recover. She is now very sure that the person who just made the move must be Taiyin, but now these people are just Chu Lingxiao''s followers! A real quasi giant! It''s just a follower! Who can believe it! This moment. There was a dead silence. The two old figures standing on the other side of the void also reflected. In an instant, their faces were even more sharp. There was the relaxed appearance of just talking and laughing. The whole face was white and scared, and their eyes were full of panic and stupidity. A pair of eyes. Keep your eyes on the sun. Can be immediately. Then he looked at Chu Lingxiao with a shudder. After brushing, he began to sweat constantly. They can''t believe that there is a real giant on this small sky blue star! But they couldn''t believe it! A giant! To a strange man in white, as an attendant! This is a joke with them! "Kill." But the next moment. Before waiting for these two old figures, the reaction came. When the light words came out of Chu Lingxiao''s mouth, they suddenly heard another bang! For a moment. Standing at the bottom of the Dragon son, even how to die do not know, the whole body on the moment into ashes. And it''s still Taiyin. Grunt! See this. The two old figures were scared and stiff. They swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Then, the whole body softened. At the next moment, they knelt down directly towards Chu Lingxiao. "Spare your life, spare your life, master. We don''t know how much we have offended here!" Say. Just make a move. I really don''t want to stay here for a moment. It''s a hell of a thing! Today, if the whole eighth District knew about it, it would cause a huge sensation. No way. Than the ancient giant that appeared at the beginning, the impact is even greater! Can make a real giant be a follower. I''m afraid it''s not the ancient giant. It''s also the top of the giants. It''s only one step away from the ancient giants. In addition. They really can''t think of any other characters that can make a powerful man of quasi giant eight realms be his follower! Just. These two old figures, just turned around, heard two incomparably shaking explosions in the void! One before one after! There are two curls of smoke, which are scattered like this The next moment. A breeze passed by. Then it disappeared completely. Maid: "..." Not to mention the maid, Lu Feiyan was stunned. She didn''t know how long it took, including the three quasi giants and long Shengzi. She only knew that from the beginning to the end, Taiyin held out one hand. Those three quasi giants. Just die like this! When killing the son of dragon, he didn''t even lift his hand! What strength is this? But now, what''s more unimaginable is that such a figure seems to be just a follower of Chu Lingxiao! This moment. Lu Feiyan was completely at a loss. After staring at Feng muxue standing in front of her, she immediately lowered her head again. "Shifu, Shifu, what kind of old people are you? How could it be so..." "Adult, that dragon ancestral home, do you want to..." "No, you can take it if you are interested." Smell the words. Feng moochetun nodded slightly. She had this idea in her mind. The three quasi giants were dead, and the so-called dragon ancestral region was just a handy area for the so-called quasi giant Seven Realms friars. But. She would like to know more about what Chu Lingxiao came back for. It seems that Chu Lingxiao is not going to tell her, which makes her feel helpless. At this time, the ancestral domain of dragon. But it has become a mess. All the high-rise buildings of dragon ancestral region are white. Looking at the scene of three incense bursts in front of them, they suddenly fell to the ground in fear. It''s hard for them to imagine. The life left by the three quasi giants is fragrant. At this moment. That''s how it''s broken! What does this mean? The three strongest ones in their dragon ancestral region are all dead! "My mother, what happened to Bluestar that day? All three ancestors died there..." But just after saying this, an old senior executive ran in a young man who looked very flustered. He said in a trembling voice: "each You old people, the Dragon Master''s incense is also It''s broken... " All high-level: "..." Chapter 1079 Almost that. For a long time. The first ancestral region of the world, which was born five thousand years later, had no one to talk for half an hour. One by one, the faces were full of stupidity and fear. The pores all over the body were shaking. Although they don''t know what happened until now, they know that no matter the leader of their dragon ancestral domain or the three quasi giant ancestors, they didn''t happen until they went to the sky blue star. That is to say! Among the blue stars Giant! There are real giants! "Let''s talk about it, everyone. What should we do next in dragon ancestral region?" Until the sunset of long Zuyu, the oldest high-level, it was helpless to sigh and look at the whole audience. In fact, in his opinion. Now. Others say nothing and can''t save anything. Revenge? Let alone that. The three quasi giants are dead. What do they take for revenge? That''s the most powerful three in their ancestral region. Even the leader of their ancestral region is stronger than any of them. And they are people. How could it be against the real giant even if the world environment has not been reached? Isn''t it pushing itself into the fire? The next moment. A middle-aged man with a slightly depressed temperament suddenly raised his head, smiled helplessly, and then said: "elder, just say it, your cultivation is among us. It''s the strongest in our whole dragon ancestral region now, so you have to decide." Other dragon ancestral regions are high-level. It was also helpless to look at each other, and all of them sighed bitterly, but the fear in their hearts made their hearts more uneasy. Even though half an hour had passed, it still made them feel numb. Anyway. Now they have only one problem! Their dragon ancestral domain, with a real giant, has made a difference. It''s not good. In a short time, the other side will kill their dragon ancestral domain! By then! I''m afraid that with one look from them, the so-called senior level of dragon ancestral region will be destroyed on the spot. "Alas That''s the only way. " Immediately. After shaking his head bitterly, the oldest senior of longzuyu said: "you are all ready. Instead of asking each other to come to the door and ask for a crime, we should take the initiative to apologize. Maybe the other party won''t really have the same understanding with our longzuyu." At the same time. He really didn''t think of it. It is unimaginable that a small sky blue star should hide a real giant. Although this whole eighth district. Because the great change five thousand years ago led to great changes in the accomplishments of all the monks. Almost a year''s accomplishments can equal the previous one hundred thousand years, or even one million years of asceticism. So. Although the eighth district is so large now, many ancestral domains have emerged, and these ancestral domains, including their dragon ancestral domains, all have quasi giants. Even. There are three peaks among the quasi giants in their ancestral region, but it''s hard to say that some monks who are still absorbed in cultivation are hidden in these ancestral regions and don''t care about the world. This is also the master of all ancestral regions. One thing by default. But. Five thousand years have passed. In fact, there is hardly any real tycoon. Even in their ancestral region of dragon, they have only heard of such a tycoon as emperor Ke''s master. But now. They really don''t understand. In a small sky blue star, there is such a terrible strong one hidden! It''s amazing. At that time, when they found that Tianlan star was extraordinary, they were afraid that there were giants in it. So. Then we went to master Ke Huang''s spiritual cultivation area to seek an exploration symbol of giant environment. Finally. I also got what I wanted. I did get one. But I didn''t find any giant figures sitting in it? You know. The reason why emperor Ke and the leader of their dragon ancestral region are both the creator of the world, but their fame is far above the leader of their dragon ancestral region is because of emperor Ke''s master, the spiritual way God! This is not just a real giant! Or the top of a giant! How can the explorers forged by such giants make mistakes? But why now "Well, forget it. You''d better get ready quickly. Now these questions are beyond our comprehension." Think of it here. Even if there are a lot of difficult to understand doubts in the heart, the oldest high-level of longzuyu can only urge other high-level officials to prepare quickly. For today''s plan. They can''t care so much. But. At the top of other long ancestral regions, just as his front foot was about to leave here, suddenly he was in a hurry outside and ran in a very young figure. He hurriedly rushed to a crowd and said in a trembling voice: "no good, no good, yes Yes... " "What do you have?!" The next moment. Before the young figure had finished speaking, Kuang Tian Linton''s eyes were all staring. "Is that the big star of the sky blue star coming?" The voice just dropped. All the high-level people in longzuyu, even more frightened by gooseflesh, came out. In a moment, one by one, their breath became extremely fast, and they immediately stared at the young people. Smell the words. The young man, after a moment''s hesitation, began to say: "no, sir." As soon as he heard this, Kuang Tianlin was angry and shouted: "no, what are you doing in a hurry!" At first, he was worried because of the death of the three quasi giants and the leader of their dragon ancestral region. Now he was so scared by the young people, and he began to get upset. But other high-level, hear not, although in the heart also feels some displeasure, but also immediately deeply relieved. In his heart, he said: "fortunately, it''s not, it''s not." But I haven''t waited for a few people''s mood to return to normal, but I heard the young man say again: "adult, although not that giant, the person who can come is also a giant!" Kuang Tianlin: "..." All high-level: "..." "He also said that he came to see the three old ancestors." Kuang Tianlin: "..." All high-level: "..." Hearing this, Kuang Tianlin and other senior officials of dragon ancestral region were stunned, and their hearts began to tremble in an instant. They would not come to seek revenge again! "He What about others? " Kuang Tianlin shuddered. "He..." Just as the young man was about to answer, he heard a very cold voice. Suddenly, he fell from the void. All the people on the scene were shocked. Suddenly, all the hairs on his body were standing up. "The quasi tycoons of your dragon ancestral region are very big. I came here in person, but they still haven''t come out to meet you!" "Don''t you take me too seriously!" Chapter 1080 What?! The purple emperor! Come on! It''s the purple emperor! When this sudden words, especially those four words, fell in a moment, all the senior officials of the whole dragon ancestral region, even the two young people who came to report things, were scared to be silly. Purple God Emperor four words. For a moment, it was like a thunderbolt, which immediately blew up in their ears. Kuang Tianlin and others, who were almost scared, collapsed to the ground on the spot. The purple emperor! Who is that?! As the senior level of dragon ancestral region, they are very clear! No! It''s not just their ancestral land of dragon, it can be said that as long as the whole eighth district now, there is no one who doesn''t know the four words of emperor Zitian. Although the other side does not belong to any ancestral domain. Status! It is the existence that no ancestral domain can match! Even if they see each other, the three quasi giants of dragon ancestral region should respect each other, even if they look so young! The purple emperor! In the eighth District, the first person to step into the giant established the zitianshen palace, not to mention it. It''s also rumored that the mysterious ancient giant''s personal disciple! To be honest. But for the purple emperor. I''ve never paid attention to all their ancestral regions. I''m afraid the eighth district is already the purple emperor alone! "My mother, it''s really the purple emperor. How could it bring the purple emperor, too? Here This... " When I saw a young man wearing a Golden Dragon Robe, with extremely cold and arrogant temperament, with both hands on his back, standing high in the void for a moment, all the senior members of the Dragon ancestral region in the whole audience were directly shocked and their legs were shaking. They were really a pair of eyes, and they were almost staring out. Kuang Tianlin, as the oldest friar in the whole dragon ancestral region, was even more frightened. His face turned white like snow, shaking and shocked. He didn''t know at all that their dragon ancestral region had just died three quasi giant ancestors, as well as their leader of dragon ancestral region. How to recruit the real giant, the purple emperor. Instant. Then he hurriedly walked out in fright, and then, towards the purple emperor standing in the void, he said in a trembling voice: "I don''t know that when the emperor comes, there will be a loss of welcome, a loss of welcome, and Please forgive me... " Just finished. Standing behind him, all the high-level dragon ancestral regions immediately knelt down. Then, no one dared to raise his head again. His body was shaking all the time. I feel this moment. Even the air became extremely cold. Heart is more than a thriller and uneasy. This is the purple emperor! The first monk to step into the giant can be said to be the first strong man in the whole eighth district except the ancient giant! Even all ancestral regions! All the quasi giants, even some hidden in the eighth District Four giants, together, are not necessarily opponents of each other! The first giant! The purple emperor! I don''t know that the other side has reached the giant''s situation. No way. Are about to step into the ancient giant! What''s more! The master of the other side is the only ancient giant in the eighth district! But for the kneeling of Kuang Tianlin and other people, the purple emperor who stood on the void didn''t even have the interest to look at it. He was still so indifferent. The light way was: "I don''t talk to you anymore. Let the three old things come out quickly. I''ll pass on the order of the ancient emperor. I''ll come to solicit them. I won''t let them roll out to receive the card!" The voice just dropped. He saw the purple emperor and waved his hand. The next moment. In front of him, there appeared three extremely bright gold tokens. Seeing this scene, Kuang Tianlin and other senior officials of dragon ancestral region, all of them could not help but shake their eyes. As the top level of the first ancestral domain. They know it in their hearts. Although the purple emperor almost never appeared in front of the world, it can be heard from time to time that the five thousand years of the purple emperor, almost in the whole eighth District, is looking for giant level figures. Then. Throw such a golden token. To show that the other side has been recruited. As for who solicited, everyone can guess that it must be the only ancient giant in the eighth district! But they didn''t think of it. The purple emperor unexpectedly found three ancestors of their dragon ancestral domain! "Well?" The next moment. Seeing Kuang Tianlin kneeling there, he didn''t respond. He immediately provoked the purple emperor, who was standing on the void. His face was rather dissatisfied. He frowned and gave a light hum. He said in a displeased tone: "how can I ask him to come out and take the card?" In an instant. This sentence just fell down, the whole space around the Dragon ancestral region was about to be broken by an extremely terrible cold breath. Immediately. Kuang Tianlin hurriedly raised his head and said in a trembling voice: "God Lord shenhuang, it''s not that we don''t invite three old ancestors, but But... " "But what!" "It''s three old ancestors who have It''s dead... " The purple Emperor: "..." Quiet! It''s quiet! When this sentence falls, there are three or four seconds. Suddenly there is no sound around. Then. When I heard the purple sky light, I sneered: "are you so easy to cheat when you are the God? I''ll tell you, if it wasn''t for the giant in the eighth District, there wouldn''t be so many people to pick up the brand, how could it be for the quasi giant now! " "But now you say to me, dead, this is your ancestor, let you say it?" Kuang Tianlin: "..." Say. The eyes of the purple emperor looked at the whole dragon ancestral region, and there was no breath to explore anything. In his opinion, the three quasi giants of dragon ancestral region must be here now. And the reason why it didn''t come out. Is not afraid to think that their future cultivation destiny is dominated by others? Immediately. Facing the whole dragon ancestral region, he said in a cold voice: "do you think it''s a humiliating thing to receive this golden token?" "This sign is a passport to the world of the Lord. Don''t you want to follow it and let the monks of the world of the LORD have a good look at your strength?" Just. As soon as he finished speaking, he realized something was wrong. Even if he said that, he didn''t respond at all. I can''t help it. Immediately let the purple God Emperor began to look at it carefully, after three seconds, he looked at Kuang Tianlin. "What is the matter with them?" "God Lord shenhuang, three ancestors, really have... " Kuang Tianlin''s face is bitter. But before he finished, he was interrupted by the cold voice of the purple emperor. "Nonsense, three top monks of quasi giant, who can kill them? It seems that those three old guys are willing to hide from the emperor, right?" "No, it isn''t, Lord shenhuang. Let me explain to you." The next moment. When he saw the big hand of the purple emperor and was ready to take a picture of himself, Kuang Tianlin, who was scared, immediately said: "it''s the sky blue star! If you don''t believe it, you can go and have a look now! " The purple Emperor: "..." Chapter 1081 Sky blue star? Hearing the three words of sky blue star, purple sky was stunned, but still disbelieving. The star of the sky blue star. How he didn''t know. Although the strongest one is also a quasi giant, it is also a quasi giant and a seven fold environment. However, compared with the three quasi giants of long Zuyu, it is still a little different. Otherwise. He will not come to the Dragon kingdom. But now. Kuang Tianlin tells him, however, that there is a real giant in the sky blue star. How can it be? Before you come. He specially inspected all the stars around the Dragon ancestral region, including the sky blue star, of course. But I don''t see any giant in it. But seeing Kuang Tianlin and other people''s appearance, it really doesn''t seem to be lying to him. For a while, the purple emperor was confused. What''s the situation? Where did this giant come from? "Are you sure it''s on the blue star?" Asked the purple emperor in a cold voice. "Yes, Lord shenhuang, I We are sure that it is in the sky blue star. For this reason, even the leader of our dragon ancestral region has died, and... " "Well, needless to say, I know." Kuang Tianlin was interrupted by the purple emperor when he wanted to continue. "In this case, your dragon ancestral region is not worthy of the emperor''s solicitation, but the giant you said is indeed the emperor''s unexpected harvest." Say. Then he directly took the three gold tokens back. Then he looked at Kuang Tianlin and snorted and left. The next moment. Kuang Tianlin and others immediately looked helpless and sad. What is it called. To be honest. When they heard that the purple emperor wanted to attract the three giant ancestors of their dragon ancestral region, they were really happy. Think about it. Just think of three old ancestors have long been dead. They couldn''t be happy again. And now. Hearing the other side''s words made all of them feel like a roller coaster, which sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. It''s over! This time is really over! Even the purple emperor has stepped in. What can they do about the Dragon kingdom! Those people. Go in person. It''s still the order of the ancients to go and solicit. Nine out of ten, it''s already done. Even real giants. We can''t ignore such level of solicitation. That''s an ancient giant! Or now the entire eighth District, the only ancient giant! And! What did they just hear? Will the other side go to the world of heaven and earth with many powerful people in the eighth district? Is the strength of the ancient giant strong enough to ignore those terrorist orders on the original coordinates of the eighth zone? If we really let these people enter the world of the Lord. I''m afraid even the world of heaven and earth. They will be trampled under their feet. Ancient giant! Is there such a person in the world of heaven and earth? It''s another matter. "I Do we still need to go? " In silence. Some dragon ancestral region high-level, can''t help but ask at once. Kuang Tianlin: "..." This time. Even Kuang Tianlin himself can''t speak a word. Do they still use it? They still think. When the other side really comes to ask for help, how can they make amends to the other side. But the rage of a giant. Now, what do they use to put out the Dragon ancestral land "Alas It seems that this time, my dragon ancestral region is really in danger. " This moment. When Kuang Tianlin sighs helplessly and falls slowly, in an instant, all the high-level faces of all the Dragon ancestors around show a trace of bitterness involuntarily. Next. The whole body could not help shivering. At this moment, the sky is blue. The purple emperor appeared here almost in a short time. At the next moment, he looked inside the sky blue star. After more than ten seconds. With an incredible look, he slowly took it back: "no I didn''t expect that on this day, blue star really has a giant, or a giant eight realms. This Where did this giant come from? " The purple emperor was really shocked. Just when he used his own power to explore the whole sky blue star, he directly found the breath of one of the giant eight realms. Big eight! Throughout the eighth district. Such a person. It''s all the best. Among the giants he knows, there are only three. One is in the south of the eighth District, one is in the north of the eighth District, and the other is in the Zuyu area where his master fought down. But now. Unexpectedly, another giant appeared in the eight levels. How could this happen. Isn''t that really strange? "In the end, where did it come from?" But what the purple Emperor didn''t know at the moment was that Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting in the forbidden area of the sky blue star, suddenly said lightly: "do you feel it?" Smell the words. At this moment, the atmosphere in the Forbidden Palace, where few people had spoken, became even more silent. The next moment. People heard the Taiyin saying: "Sir, it looks like a giant jiuchongjing is coming..." As soon as I heard that. First of all, Lu Feiyan and the maid standing behind her were in a cold sweat. Suddenly, their eyes were bigger than those staring at each other, and their faces were shaking and shocked. The whole body could not help shivering. Big nine! This It''s true! Do you really have the strong at this level, right outside their sky blue star? Just. They didn''t even think that even where they were, the Taiyin standing beside Chu Lingxiao, could be like this. They could point out the strength of each other in a word! Doesn''t that mean Grunt! Thinking of Lu Feiyan here, I couldn''t help it any more, and suddenly I swallowed with a stiff face. In my mind. In an instant, three words came out! Ancient giant! My mother! This horrible woman is an ancient giant! Previously. She was very relaxed to see each other. When she solved the three quasi giants of long Zuyu, she thought each other was just a giant. But now it seems. This is an ancient giant! "Star Is there really a man in the world, the Lord of the stars, who follows the giants of antiquity? " Lu Feiyan: "..." On the other side, Feng muxue is also stunned by the words of Taiyin. Even if she has absolute confidence in Chu Lingxiao. But I didn''t expect that. Taiyin is an ancient giant! My lord Let an ancient giant be your follower "It seems that he came to you." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Suddenly let the star son stand aside, the body suddenly tremble, the next moment, a heart, all involuntarily, in the crazy chaos. In the eyes. There is no doubt about Chu Lingxiao''s strength. There are only two words in the sky. Thriller! Chapter 1082 Horror! It''s terrible! An ancient giant should be his follower. Don''t say it''s hearsay. Which friar in the world dares to imagine such a thing happening? This moment. The star son almost even peed, his legs trembled, and he dared not breathe again. He couldn''t imagine it. Chu Lingxiao is such a person! Previously, he had doubts about Chu Lingxiao''s strength. After all, the other side turned the gold token into ashes. And the golden token. If there''s anything else to say. But it''s a token given by the ancient giant, which has absolutely special significance. It''s no doubt that the ancient giant didn''t pay attention to turning such a gold token into ashes in public. So. When hearing that Chu Lingxiao is coming to the sky blue star, to be honest, he really doesn''t want to come. He has a clear mind. This was one of the old giant''s dojo. Although it was abandoned later. But not all of them will meet each other here. Once met. If the ancient giant knew that Chu Lingxiao had turned the gold token he had given into ashes, there would be no war? But now. He was completely relieved. Before. He also felt that if there was a real war, Chu Lingxiao would have an 80% chance of falling. But now "Who is this man Let an ancient giant be your follower... " And for a while. Just as the star son''s eyes, looking at Chu Lingxiao sitting in the right position, a moment of trembling. At this moment. A faint voice suddenly came in from outside. "I didn''t expect that there was a giant eight realms hidden in this small sky blue star. Why don''t you come out and let the emperor have a good look?" Smell the words. Lu Feiyan and other sky blue stars all couldn''t help shaking their eyes. Then they immediately looked at the star son, and their faces were full of shock and surprise. But then. When I think of Chu Lingxiao''s entourage, it''s an ancient giant. After a few seconds, my face is back to normal. Big eight? What is it now? This is even the ancient magnate, who is used as an entourage. Just. Lu Feiyan and others, including xingchenzi, did not expect that the people who came here were the purple emperor. Now. Throughout the eighth district. A person who can call himself the emperor. It''s only the giant of the Zitian temple. If they had heard the arrival of the Zitian emperor before, they would have been in a cold sweat. But now. Really feel the inner peace. "I''ll see you outside." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. In an instant. When he heard this, he immediately shook his head. Even though he knew that the person from outside was the purple emperor, now, as long as Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, he didn''t dare to respond to each other. "Well?" And before long, I heard a rather unpleasant light hum coming from the outside. At the next moment, a light voice came in again with a very dissatisfied tone. "It seems that you are not going to come out to see the emperor?" Look outside the ice and snow hall. At this moment, the purple emperor, already with his hands on his back, stood on the void, and looked at this side calmly. At the beginning, she did not move like a mountain, and her face did not change. But it will. When he saw the star son and ignored his words all the time, his whole face sank slightly. One second! Two seconds! Three seconds! The next moment. When the time passes like this, the vision becomes extremely cold immediately. What is his purple emperor? Giant nine realms exist! Only a step away, you can step into the world of heaven and earth, which has never appeared before! Behind you! There is also a eighth District, the only giant, when the master! Who dares to be a little disrespectful to him? But now, he really didn''t expect that he had already come to the door himself and waited outside for such a long time. Results! The giant bachongjing he was looking for didn''t respond at all! Is this ignoring him?! But even so. The purple emperor was still holding back the anger in his heart and looked at the ice and snow palace with a gloomy face. His voice was cold and said: "Sir, in the name of a family teacher, I came here to send a gold token. If you have any extra words, I won''t talk about it. I want you to know what this gold token means." Reason. If not for the sake that the other side is a giant eight realms, he would have clapped the past with one hand to avoid the blind attitude. But the next moment. The purple emperor''s face sank in an instant. Quiet! It''s quiet! Still no reaction! "Eight realms of a great giant, I''m so waiting that I can''t come out!" This moment. The emperor Zitian''s hands were tightly clasped. His eyes were extremely cold, and there was a fire. But this sentence still came from his heart. Because no matter what. He always remembers only one sentence. The quasi giant may dispose of itself. If you are in a big five or above, you must let the other side go. This is what his great master said to him when he left Zitian temple. All this. All for the future, can take many magnates, together on the grand scene of the heaven and earth world. And the big eight! It is even more indispensable. Otherwise, he would not bear it any more, until now. "Your Excellency!" Looking at the ice palace without any movement, the purple emperor almost clenched his teeth and talked. And in the palace of ice and snow. Chu Lingxiao is at this moment, and then, lightly, waves to the star son standing aside. Light way: "well, you go out to meet him and send him away by the way. I hope there will be no more his voice after half a breath of incense, understand?" Smell the words. After the star son just nodded, hurriedly walked out. And the purple emperor, who is just outside, can''t help it. When he wants to fight against the ice palace, he sees someone coming out of the ice palace. Immediately. His face never changed. Just also a cold eyes, the moment slightly revealed a trace of joy. I can''t help but say to myself: "the emperor said, even if it''s a giant, how can he ignore the order of the ancient giant? I''ll ask the giant later why he came out now!" Just the next moment. When the star son raised his head, the purple emperor, who was just about to speak, seemed to see the most incredible thing in the world. His eyes were staring straight up and his face was shaking and dumb. "How could it be you?!" However. Before the emperor asked again, he saw the eyes of the stars. He looked at the emperor in the void calmly and said: "you go back, I will not return to your master." The purple Emperor: "..." Chapter 1083 The moment I heard this sentence. The whole purple emperor was confused. At the same time. He could not imagine that at this moment, the great eight realms on the sky blue star would be the one in the abandoned ancestral realm. He is too familiar with the star son. That year. His golden token, the first among the giants of the eighth District, plus the star son, is always in the abandoned ancestral realm. So. He has a vivid memory of the giant star Chenzi. But now. What did he hear? The other side unexpectedly said that he did not return to his master? "Son of the stars, are you crazy or suffering from heart failure? You have received the golden token of the God Emperor for nearly three thousand years. Now you say to me, you are not going to return?" In an instant. When the purple emperor came back, his face suddenly sank again. "Do you think that with the strength of your giant eight realms, you can challenge the emperor?" "Or do you think it''s enough to challenge the old man?" Say. His eyes were even colder and a little angry. He was burning and stared at the stars below. He really didn''t think of it. After three thousand years, the first star son who was handed down the gold token by him was so arrogant! Previously. When he saw that no one had come out, he thought that the other side was still hesitating. When he saw that it was the star child, his heart was full of doubts. It''s impossible for the star son not to know his voice. But not for so long. Is there any other reason? But when we think of each other, 3000 years ago, we have already accepted the gold token, so we don''t think too much about it. But now. When he heard xingchenzi say this, he really felt that he was really slapped with a loud slap, and his heart immediately felt humiliated. In his opinion. The strength of xingchenzi is indeed the top power in the eighth district. Even in the far away world of heaven and earth, it is an unimaginable existence in the eyes of all monks. But you know. I''m a giant in jiuchongjing! On top of that! And his master! An immeasurable ancient giant? In this world, I don''t know how many people have no chance to climb the ranks. But now, xingchenzi is going to give up this opportunity! What is he doing? Just the next moment. Before the emperor Zitian could respond, he saw the star child standing below, waving his hand lightly and saying: "I''ve already said that, you can go back." Finish. Just turn around and go back to the ice palace behind you. At this moment, the purple emperor who saw this scene can no longer contain his anger. Even the average person with the best accomplishment. It''s impossible to bear the insult, is it? What''s more, he is still a giant in the nine realms, but now, he has been ignored by the weaker giant in the eight realms and stars, which is not an insult! It''s hard to get a needle to stab him! "You are a good star. It seems that in the past three thousand years, you have been in the abandoned ancestral region, and you have no brain to cultivate!" "In that case, I''d like to have a good try on you today. How many catties do you dare to talk to the emperor like this!" In an instant. The breath of the whole purple emperor soared more than ten times from the previous state in dudun. At this moment, even the air around him was frozen instantly. The next moment. Then only heard a pillar of light, from the purple emperor, burst out! Boom! The whole sky blue star began to shake violently! Although after leaving Zitian temple, Zitian emperor always remembers his master''s words. Except for the giant characters, he can deal with the quasi giant by himself. But now. Such insults, put them in front of you. How can he bear it. But when he saw that the purple emperor was so sudden, he put his hand to himself. As soon as he was ready to go back to the snow palace, he was shocked, and his eyes began to tremble involuntarily. There was also a flicker of panic and horror on his face. Although he is only different from the purple emperor. But the realm of the giant is divided into nine realms, but each of them is different. Eight realms and nine realms. It is equivalent to that ordinary people are not at the same level as those who have just stepped into the realm of martial artists. So. When I saw the purple emperor, I suddenly shot at myself. It was all the stars. I didn''t expect it in advance. Actually. Star son is not insulting the purple emperor. On the contrary. He is still taking care of the mood of the purple emperor. After all, he has been obedient since 3000 years ago. Now, it''s back. Anyway. It''s all a little out of the question. So. He didn''t say much. He wanted to let the purple emperor go back directly. He didn''t have such a strong voice. He was afraid that he would offend the purple emperor. If he really wants to insult the purple emperor. That''s not the tone. You know, he knows now that Chu Lingxiao is an ancient magnate who should be a follower. He can be confident and don''t take the purple emperor seriously. It''s just obvious. The purple Emperor didn''t realize that. On the other side, the star son saw the cold breath of the purple emperor and was about to submerge his whole body. He immediately shouted to the Ice Palace: "big My Lord, help me! " Just. At the words of xingchenzi, the purple emperor was stunned at first, then his eyes were full of disdain and ridicule. Sneer: "what do you think you are? You are also a strong man in the eight realms of the great powers. At last, you want to be a humble mortal. It''s ridiculous to shout for help!" He is the purple emperor. Not to mention this small sky blue star, it is to find the whole eighth district now. Besides his master, who can resist it? Just the next moment. However, the purple emperor''s face suddenly changed. Just as he was still a pair of extremely calm pupils, he suddenly shrank and looked at the ice and snow palace gate close by. His face was full of incredible eyes. He just felt it was at this moment. Feel a Bang! But before the purple emperor''s hand touched the clothes of xingchenzi, his whole body was flicked away by a force that made his face change greatly. Though not fatal. But let him whole person, all directly stayed in that, immediately a face of stupidity. "How How can it be! " "How can there be a second ancient giant in the eighth district besides my master?" Chapter 1084 On the other side of the sky. Seeing the purple emperor at the moment, he had retreated far away, and could not help but breathe a little sigh of relief. Good. Just when the purple emperor rushed over, he really thought Chu Lingxiao didn''t care about him. Nothing else. It really scared him. But now. I''m not so worried. Immediately. Until the purple emperor in the void, with a stiff face, swallows his throat, and gradually returns to his mind, he looks at the ice palace in front of him, presses down a little bit of palpitation in his heart, and says with a straight face: "I don''t know who is the elder. I''d like to visit him in the future." The purple emperor can see it. No wonder xingchenzi, dare to ignore him like this, there is an ancient giant standing behind. But even if you know just that breath, it comes from the ancient giant. But I can''t believe it. In addition to his master, there is also an ancient giant in the world of heaven and earth level in the eighth District, which is unimaginable. But this moment. Look at the ice palace without any response to your words, and then look at the stars standing outside. For a while. The purple emperor immediately fell into a silence. Although he is a giant with infinite proximity to the ancient giant, he has no foundation in the face of the real ancient giant. These people. Only his master came. To have equal dialogue. "Well, since you don''t want to talk to me, I won''t disturb you. I''m leaving now." Immediately. The next moment. The emperor then bowed to the palace of ice and snow with great respect. His eyes were meaningful. After a look at the star son, he left directly. But even if you know that you are facing an ancient giant. But when the purple emperor left, his eyes were full of unwilling and cold. This eighth district. There is another ancient giant. That directly threatens their position in the purple heaven temple. Five thousand years ago. Although they don''t move around much, and even few people know about their existence, it''s enough for those quasi giants and giants. That''s enough to make them purple. Above all! But now. Another ancient giant appeared. If the news comes out, the position of zitianshen palace in the eyes of those quasi tycoons and tycoons will not be as unshakable as before. By then. Will someone follow them to heaven and earth? Maybe in other people''s eyes. That''s just to announce to the friars of the world of heaven and earth that they are powerful, but that''s also to announce to the whole friar world who is the king of the whole friar world in the future! The world of heaven and earth. Whether there are ancient giants or not, let alone. But in the eighth District, the emergence of the second ancient giant undoubtedly has completely disrupted their zitianshen palace and all their plans! "No, we must report it to the master." Almost at the same time when he left the sky blue star, even now for the purple emperor, he has to go to other places where there are quasi giants and send gold tokens. Just now. At the thought of the appearance of the ancient giant of the sky blue star, the purple emperor was overwhelmed. He immediately. In the direction of the coordinates of zitianshen palace, he flew back at a high speed. And the other side of the star son, also returned to the ice palace, and as before, respectfully stood on one side. Now for him. No matter what the purple emperor thinks. Anyway, he only needs to know one thing, that''s enough! That''s the moment! The man sitting on the right position, with strength, can let an ancient giant be his follower! As for the others. He didn''t want to take care of it at all. "Adult, why don''t I kill this ant?" When the figure of the purple emperor left the sky blue star completely, the sun''s eyes looked at Chu Lingxiao with some doubts. Smell the words. The eyes of all the people in the ice palace looked at Chu Lingxiao. The same is true of xingchenzi. In his eyes. Even if you kill the purple emperor, it''s OK. Those who can make an ancient giant an follower need to worry about the Revenge of another ancient giant? Obviously. No worries at all. But he didn''t understand why he wanted to let go of the purple emperor, the master of the other side, and beat down the abandoned universe. The Chu Lingxiao group had a special relationship with the abandoned universe. Otherwise. It will not turn all the people of the royal family into slaves. "Prophecy It''s interesting. I want to borrow that mole ant to lead that man out. You don''t have to worry about the rest. " But the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao said, however, made all people, even more confused. Prophecy? Lead it out? Ants? Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, all the people on the scene couldn''t help but look at each other, puzzled and puzzled. Even the Taiyin and others don''t understand. What prophecy? What brings that man out? That mole ant, they can guess who it is. It should be the master of the purple emperor. That is the ancient giant. To be honest. An ancient giant, let alone the Taiyin, is Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao. In fact, they don''t pay attention. In the world of heaven and earth. They have seen too many unimaginable strong people, and the ancient giants can only act as spectators. Before. Not even qualified to enter the Ninth Heaven. And even if we can step into the Ninth Heaven with our own strength, what is it in front of this? Prophecy? What prophecy can draw this attention to? Or is it related to this sudden arrival in Zone 8? You can''t help it. Lu Feiyan and other sky blue stars are still shivering. Feng muxue, standing on the other side, looks at Chu Lingxiao and nods thoughtfully. As for the Taiyin and other people, they suddenly thought of something. Immediately. All eyes can not help but flash a trace of fine awn, instantly thought of four words! The same flowers! Don''t you And now. Floating in the eighth area, among the highest void known, a sacred palace surrounded by purple Qi, an old figure, after hearing the news that the purple emperor brought from the sky blue star. It was a little calm. Immediately began to frown. "Is that true?" Smell the words. The purple emperor, standing behind him, immediately replied with great respect: "master, it''s true. The man only showed a breath and beat the apprentice away. If he was not an ancient giant, what kind of person he would be." But after hearing the words of the purple emperor. Even though he knew that what the purple emperor said was true, the old figure still felt that it was impossible. "It''s really strange. It seems that this one is not written on the wall of prophecy What''s going on? " Chapter 1085 I thought my master already knew that there was another purple emperor of the ancient giant in the eighth district. I will hear from my master. Immediately. The whole person was stunned. In his opinion, although he is the apprentice of the other party, as an ancient magnate, it is impossible to tell him everything. But even so. Emperor Zitian also believed that his master, as the first ancient giant known now, should have known about it for a long time. I didn''t tell him. It''s just his level. He''s not qualified yet. But now. He really didn''t expect that the mysterious ancient giant of sky blue star didn''t even know his master. Isn''t that amazing? "Master..." However, looking at the old figure with a slight frown, the purple emperor on the other side was in a hurry and shouted. Just. Before he could say the next word, he was interrupted by the old figure in front of him. "You should go ahead first. You don''t have to worry about it." "Master?" Smell the words. Purple God Emperor also can''t help frowning, some want to talk and stop, obviously there is something to say. You know. Now there is a second ancient giant in the eighth district. No matter what, it directly threatens their high status in the eyes of all friars in the eighth district. Don''t look at each other now, there is no movement. But I don''t know which day. Just like their zitianshen palace, it''s not very good to recruit the strong to their own ranks. Has a quasi giant. Giant. What does that mean? That means that in the future, the whole world of monks will submit to the feet of their Zitian temple. Although they have never been out in large scale in the past five thousand years, they have been doing it all the time. That is to attract the strong! A giant. Even the weakest quasi giant. It also means that there are unimaginable huge forces behind them. Soliciting these characters means that all the forces behind these people are under the purple heaven temple. Then. They go to the world of heaven and earth again, so that the group of world friars who never regarded them as the world friars of heaven and earth, have a good look. They used to see ants! Now? It''s strong enough to overlook the existence of the whole world! By then. They can ascend to the sky step by step in the zitianshen palace, and March directly to the top of the world of friars from one side of the world! Even! It is also a matter of certainty to become the real Supreme Master. But now! Another ancient giant appeared. At that time, will those quasi giants, giants, be willing to submit to them? Star son is one! Without the support of the ancient giants, dare to refuse their zitianshen palace? So now, for the purple emperor, it''s more unwilling. He doesn''t want to give up his position to others. Even if there is a threat, it is not allowed! "Master!" "Get out!" But at the next moment, the old figure standing in front of the purple emperor yelled at the purple emperor directly. It seems that he no longer wants to listen to the purple emperor. Smell the words. The purple God Emperor could only hold his fists tightly and sighed a sigh. Then, he bowed to the old figure and made a salute before leaving the forbidden area of the purple god palace. Just. When he was about to leave, there was a faint voice in his ear, which made the purple emperor happy. "Well, pass on my order. Three days later, let those quasi tycoons and tycoons who have already returned to the throne come to the palace of Zitian God to take over the next palace leader of Zitian god palace." "At that time, let all the masters of ancestral regions come to participate." Say. A wave of your hand. A letter that had just been written fell in front of the purple emperor in an instant. "And this letter, which was handed to the ancient magnate of the sky blue star, said that if he was interested, he could come to the purple heaven palace three days later, and I would like to discuss the cultivation experience with him!" In an instant. Hear these words. The emperor Zitian hurriedly took the letter suspended in front of him in his hand, and then his eyes began to tremble involuntarily, full of excitement. "OK, master, I''ll do it now!" It''s almost over. The purple emperor left in a hurry. He said it! Master, how can we tolerate it? There is another ancient giant in the eighth district. It will spread to the whole eighth District first! Now! As long as they take the lead in zitianshen palace, and borrow three days later, the next leader of zitianshen palace will take over Dadian, so as to suppress the momentum of each other in front of all quasi giants and giants. By then. Even if the whole eighth District knows that there is another ancient giant, what can it do? Three days later. They occupy the sky, land, people and! Are you afraid that those giants who have not yet turned to the other side? Sometimes. Keep the momentum down. They don''t need to fight, or even talk. As long as the other party comes to their Zitian temple, the status of their Zitian temple is obvious. "However, I really want to see what kind of ancient giant, even the wall of prophecy, has not been revealed." After the purple emperor left. When the old figure stared at the mysterious red cliff in front of him, his eyes suddenly coagulated and murmured: "br > " or is this prophecy behind? " Think of it here. The old figure can only nod secretly, maybe it is. Otherwise. He couldn''t think of why such a thing happened. And the red cliff in front of us, from the eighth region after the great change, from the foretold ancestral region to the quasi giant, giant, even the creation world, all predicted success one by one. There was not a single mistake in the timing. Even. Even his ancient giant is among them. So. He believed that it was not that the prophecy was not successful, but that he could only see so many walls of the prophecy based on his current level, and that the ancient giant who suddenly appeared must be in the prophecy that had not been interpreted yet! But now. "Interesting. It''s ridiculous that this mole ant wants to use adults as stepping stones." Sky blue star. When a figure left, the huge ice and snow palace immediately spread a scornful sneer, and then turned a letter into ashes. Chapter 1086 Next moment. After all this, the Taiyin bowed to Chu Lingxiao and said: "do you really intend to attend the invitation of such ants, my lord?" As soon as this sentence comes out. Except Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao, who came to the eighth district with Chu Lingxiao from the world of heaven and earth, the rest, including Feng muxue and xingchenzi, were all confused by the saying of Taiyin for a while. Immediately. Each looked at the other side, eyes inadvertently, slightly revealed a trace of surprise. Ants? Isn''t the description too exaggerated? Although they now know that with Chu Lingxiao''s strength, they don''t need to pay attention to the master of the purple emperor at all, but they always feel strange when they say this from the mouth of the Taiyin. Say that again. The other side is also an ancient giant. They are called ants. Is it a little It''s crazy However. Only Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao know in their hearts, what ancient giant? What does the ancient giant count? The strength of Taiyin is far beyond this. But fight an ancient giant. It''s as simple as killing an ant. Compared with the nine star ancient giant, the ancient giant is no longer a person in the dimension. Feng Mooche''s eyes, and then couldn''t help but look at long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao, indicating what the situation was. But see two people, toward their own meaningful smile, did not speak, immediately heart, is full of the doubt. But then. But then, no more thought. Maybe it''s because Chu Lingxiao is around, so to speak But he also wants to know. Is this really going to take part in the grand ceremony of the next palace master? It''s no doubt a compliment. In Taiyin''s words, the other side wants to borrow Chu Lingxiao as a stepping stone. Although the purple emperor, including his master, does not know until now that the real leader is Chu Lingxiao. But this time. It is true that all the friars in the eighth district will feel the position of Zitian temple and add another point. I can find another ancient giant and come to celebrate! But the next moment. But seeing Chu Lingxiao, he waved and said: "pass these brands on to the quasi giants and giants. What can you do? You can handle it yourself." Yeah? Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, Feng muxue, xingchenzi and others were stunned again. What does that mean? However. The voice just dropped. Before they could react, they saw that there were seven or eight gold tokens floating in front of taiyinmian. Feng Mu and Xue were stunned, especially xingchenzi. What a strange thing. How could this gold token be? Or ten?! But then, before a few people blinked, the sun directly put the Ten Signs in front of her, waved and put them away. Immediately. Once again, he bowed to Chu Lingxiao and said: "I see, my Lord, I will do it now." Finish. He turned and left the ice palace. Seeing this scene, xingchenzi can see clearly. He won''t turn all the quasi tycoons and tycoons who have been returned to shunzitian temple around in these three days? In an instant. At the thought of this place, xingchenzi felt a sudden click in his heart. He didn''t even know what was wrong. He felt a sense of inexplicable excitement. Although I don''t know what will happen. But he always felt that after three days, there was a good play! But. Let Taiyin go alone, isn''t it too Will those quasi giants, giants, agree? You know. The master of zitiao is the first ancient giant in the eighth district. Even though Taiyin is also an ancient giant, those quasi giants may not turn against each other. Even if the Taiyin said he was just a follower. But which quasi giant, giant, would believe such a thing? If he had not seen it, he would not have believed it now. But seeing Chu Lingxiao sitting in the right position, with a calm face, xingchenzi could not help but murmuring: "it''s really strange, can you do it?" In fact, don''t say it''s the star child. Feng muxue didn''t believe it. In her opinion, Chu Lingxiao had to come out in person. Otherwise. Even if the Taiyin is an ancient giant, those quasi giants and giants may not listen to the words of the Taiyin. The key is. No one will believe it. There is a stronger presence than the ancient giants. On the other side of the palace. With the purple emperor, from everywhere has been submissive to the quasi giant, giant environment coordinates, after coming back. Then they began to send people in full swing. After three days, they were ready to take over the next palace leader of zitianshen palace. The so-called next palace leader. In fact, they are not others. It is bingtianlan, the natural daughter of the purple emperor, which is also one of the rare creation environments in the eighth area. But. If emperor Ke is the most popular creation world, then ice sky is the queen of creation world. It''s just because he is the next palace master of zitianshen palace. Basically. I didn''t show up outside a few times. And the next leader of zitianshen palace will take over the ceremony, which will be the only time for bingtianlan to appear in a formal occasion. And now. In the palace of the purple God, in the air Pavilion surrounded by the holy air, when a cool and noble woman wearing the Queen''s ancient clothes feels the breath of the purple God and is flying towards here. Leng Yan then hurriedly walked out of the palace, and when she saw the purple emperor, she immediately bowed to the purple emperor and said: "father, how did you come?" And the cold and gorgeous woman who spoke was also the daughter of emperor Zitian, the next leader of Zitian temple, Bing Tianlan. "Come and see you. By the way, in addition to all the leaders of ancestral regions, there will be all the quasi giants and tycoons in the eighth district to take over this time." The purple emperor said lightly: "at that time, pay attention to it." "What, father?!" Originally also a face of calm ice sky LAN, when hearing the purple God said that there will be a quasi giant, or even a giant in person, suddenly the face of the whole person, all changed, a face of stupor. Although she is the next palace master of Zitian temple. But I don''t even want to be a giant, do I? "Father, did the old ancestor speak?" You can''t help it. Bingtianlan''s only possibility is her father''s master. Apart from the only ancient giant in the eighth District, who can let the giant come to hold her? "Father, is this too..." But for a while, it made Bing Tianlan feel embarrassed, and a little hesitation flashed on her face. But the next moment. The word that purple God Emperor says, it is to let ice Tian LAN one face gape even more, froze on the spot at that. "Your succession ceremony is only the second. Three days later, there will be an ancient giant in person. Then it will be the time to decide whether our zitianshen palace can continue to be the master of the eighth district." "Remember, at that time, don''t say what you should say. You just take over. Other things will be handled by the old ancestor." "Ice sky Lan": " Chapter 1087 At the words of his father, Emperor zitianshen, Bing Tianlan immediately stopped. The brain becomes blank in a flash. His eyes are straight. Staring at his father, the purple emperor. What did she just hear? Ancient giants? When did the second ancient giant appear in the eighth district?! Doesn''t it mean that the ancestor is the only one?! "Father..." Ice sky suddenly a rush, hurriedly want to speak. But before he could speak, he was directly interrupted by the hand of the purple emperor. "You don''t have to say it. I know what you want to say. Don''t worry. This time, we, the purple emperor, have invited all the quasi tycoons and tycoons." Say. Purple emperor tone, then dundundun, eyes straight to the direction of the sky blue star. Cold voice: "as long as he comes, everything will be easy!" The purple emperor thought about it for a long time. The way to make them stay in the original position of Zitian temple, stay high above the others and be superior to the eighth area, does not need to compete with each other at all. As long as the other party can come, it is enough to explain their position of Zitian temple. By then. Not to mention the quasi giant, the giant, is the leader of those ancestral regions. We can also see who we will follow, and we will have meat in the future! Standing on the other side of the ice sky, I heard my father, the purple emperor, so confident and calm, and I was relieved. Now that it''s all said. What else does she need to worry about? But. It''s unbelievable that there is a second ancient giant in the eighth district. Even his father. This giant figure, who is closest to the ancient giant, has not been reached yet. But now, someone has already taken the lead. If her father didn''t tell her personally. What to say. She couldn''t believe it. You know. My father, the purple emperor! It is not only the top figure among the giants, its master, but also the ancestor of Zitian temple. It is also the first ancient giant in the eighth district. By right. There is such a person, standing behind, is definitely the next ancient giant. That''s not just what she thinks. The whole eighth District, all the friars, thinks the same. But now. There is a second one "Father, the old ancestor''s side..." Thinking of this, Bing Tianlan is a little speechless. After looking at the purple emperor standing beside him, he immediately looks in the direction of the forbidden area of the purple temple. The next moment. But hear the purple God Emperor, light way: "sometimes, have to admire the plot of ordinary people, it is the so-called plot can be broken, and yangmou, even if know, can only eat a dumb loss." "The old ancestor has already thought about it. After three days, he doesn''t need to fight with each other. You need to understand that sometimes the identity of others can be used." Smell the words. Ice Tian Lan''s face changed again. Then he bowed to the purple emperor and said: "my father''s instruction, my daughter understood." "You understand." The purple emperor nodded with satisfaction. "The purple heaven palace will be handed to you later. Remember, a real leader who has strength in his spare time is not enough. He should know how to borrow strength with potential." Hear that. The ice sky is blue again, nodded. "But now it seems that this may not be a bad thing for our Zitian temple. On the contrary, the emergence of the second ancient giant also highlights the status of our Zitian temple." Looking at the distant sky blue star and the corner of the mouth of the purple emperor, he suddenly smiled a little coldly: "three days later, I''m really looking forward to it." Purple emperor''s plan. No. It should be said that the whole Zitian temple, now the plan is that, three days later, as long as the second ancient giant really appears in their Zitian temple, to participate in the ceremony of their next palace leader taking over. That will push them to a new peak. Take advantage of potential. That''s why. Sometimes. If you want to keep your position from being threatened, you don''t have to do it. Ancient giants? What about the ancient giants? As long as you come! Can set off our purple god palace, in this entire eighth district position! But at the moment. What the purple Emperor didn''t know. During the time when he was talking with his daughter, some empty little worlds in the eighth district were not deep enough. At this time, they had already exploded. Five or six pairs of big eyes. First of all, I watched the shadow of the Taiyin. It was almost like entering the uninhabited world, breaking through the restrictions they set, and arriving at their small world, when I felt strange. I haven''t waited for them to calm down. Then saw the Taiyin only lightly waved. These quasi giants, even the powerful ones, all seem to be carrying chickens in the air. From the area where they sit. No resistance to the floating out! That feeling! Just like their bodies, which are not their own at all, they lose control completely, and immediately make them all gooseflesh, which can''t help but emerge. You know! They are quasi giants! Among them, there are the figures of the Seven Realms of giants! But now! What on earth did they see! A mysterious woman of unknown origin! It''s just a light wave, let them directly and automatically float towards each other, just like a puppet! This "Ancient Ancient giant, this woman, is an ancient giant, this How is this possible? " The next moment. When in the void, the oldest figure, trembling all over, couldn''t help making a sound, suddenly, the air around seemed to solidify in an instant. For a while. The faces of all the people changed. Suddenly they were all scared. Looking straight ahead, they were getting closer to the sun. For a moment, even their hair stood up. What? Ancient Ancient giant?! My mother! When did another ancient giant appear in the eighth district?! Soon. When these quasi tycoons, tycoons, finally came to too dark. Instant. All one dare not squeak, just, standing in place, full of fear, staring at the Taiyin. Because. They don''t know what the purpose of Taiyin''s coming here is. "Before Elder, we seem to meet you for the first time. There should be no place to offend you, right? " The next moment. The only powerful tycoon, he looked at the Taiyin and shuddered. But when he finished, he saw that the Taiyin didn''t respond at all. He immediately said: "before Sir, may I ask you Do you know the ancestor of Zitian? I''ll wait for several people, all of them... " This ancient giant. The original intention is to say that they are the ancient giant of the purple heaven temple. They want the Taiyin not to embarrass them. But I just finished speaking. When Taiyin''s hand, once again gently waved, all of a sudden, his whole body of hair, all of a sudden up. How could it be! His own realm! Even promoted to the ancient giant?! Chapter 1088 "This... It''s impossible! " As the only giant among several people, Lin Fan was stunned directly. On the spot, the legs were soft. I fell to the ground in an instant. Just a wave! He has risen from the Seven Realms of giants to the ancient giants! What the hell is this?! In his cognition, even the real ancient giant can''t do such a thing! On the other side. The rest of the quasi giants were also shocked. In the short moment when they found Lin Fan''s breath and skyrocketed, their own realm actually stepped into the giant from the quasi giant! And this is just Just a little wave of my hand! Bang! The next moment. Others, too, were stiff and paralyzed. This can never be an ancient giant! You know. These people have already reached the peak of cultivation. No one can improve their realm with the help of external force! Unless Hiss! For a moment. When a very terrible idea appeared in the minds of Lin Fan and others, a pair of eyes were immediately scared, and they were all about to stare out, and they could not help but take a deep breath on the spot. Unless it is beyond the realm of ancient giants! Otherwise! It is absolutely impossible to do such a thing! My mother! Who is this! How could such a figure appear in the eighth District, surpassing the ancient giant! Don''t say it''s them! I''m afraid that even the one in Zitian temple can''t imagine such a terrorist in the world of friars! While Lin Fan''s face was dumb and dull, the next moment, he heard the Taiyin standing there. Light way: "what did you just say?" "I......" For a while, Lin Fan was speechless on the spot. Then, a smile was forced out on his face, and he looked at the Taiyin with a smile. But. This smile. But it''s worse than crying. This time! Can he still laugh?! Now in the eighth District, the most powerful area known is the ancient giant. Even in their view, the ancient giant will be the ultimate state of the monk world. But now! In the eighth District, there is a person who surpasses the ancient giant! If this gets out! Don''t scare people to death! "Before Master, I don''t know what happened when you came to us? " Immediately. Lin Fan hurried to Haikou. Previously, he planned to move out of zitianshen palace, but now, how dare he do so. A man came who surpassed the ancient giant. Even if the one from Zitian temple comes here, it''s just a slap in the face But Lin Fan really can''t think of it. How can such a horrible person find them? However. The next moment. Then the jade hand of Taiyin waved again, and said lightly: "take these golden tokens." The voice just dropped. In front of Lin Fan and others, several gold tokens appeared out of the sky, and the moment they saw the gold token, Lin Fan and others were stunned immediately. Eh? Isn''t this the gold token given to them by the purple god palace? Why this mysterious woman. There will be? Is it possible that the other party has a great relationship with the Zitian temple? Or is the other party the real leader of Zitian temple? But think about it. I don''t feel right. Even so, how could such a person come to see them in person? But looking at Lin Fan and others, she looks confused and confused. However, the Taiyin is too lazy to explain. In her eyes, the giant at any level in the eighth district is no different from the ant. If it wasn''t for that order. She would never come in person. You know. She herself is a nine star ancient giant. Even if she is an ancient giant, she still has nine big realms! "Three days later, you should go to the palace of the purple Heavenly God. Is the next palace master going to take over the ceremony?" At this time. In a casual sentence of Taiyin, Lin Fan''s body suddenly tightened, and the tension began to change in an instant. Lin Fan quickly raised his head and said with a smile: "before Senior, it is There is such a thing. Are you really When I heard that the Taiyin took the initiative to mention the zitianshen palace. Lin Fan subconsciously identified the Taiyin as the real person in charge behind the Zitian temple, but before he finished speaking, he heard only a disdainful voice from the Taiyin. "Zitianshen palace? What kind of thing does it have to do with this seat? " Lin Fan: "..." In an instant. Lin fan is confused, but he doesn''t dare to talk any more. Taiyin is right. What does zitianshen palace mean when a person surpasses the ancient giant? Just. Have they ever thought that someone could be superior to the ancient giant before? "Before Senior, you are... " "Three days later, you will go to the zitianshen Palace on time to participate in the so-called succession ceremony. My Lord will also be present at that time." Say. Taiyin is ready to turn around and leave. Before leaving, she stares at Lin Fan and others coldly and says: "at that time, you''d better think clearly about what to say and what not to say!" Lin Fan: "..." Everyone: "..." The next moment. Before Lin Fan and other people had a few words about the Taiyin, the Taiyin had disappeared in front of them. Quiet! It''s quiet! In an instant. This moment. It seems that even the air has become extremely cold. The surrounding atmosphere has also changed rapidly and becomes extremely silent. "Master Lin, that woman just said What do you mean, his family? " Lin Fan: "..." Everyone: "..." The existence of a super giant is just a follower?! This?! What are you kidding them?! "Master Lin, here Is it true? " "Don''t ask me, do you think it''s possible?" Everyone: "..." "But if it''s not true, then why did you say that just now? Three days later, it''s true..." Lin Fan: "..." Yeah! If it wasn''t true. How can we make such a joke with them when we surpass the existence of ancient giants? "I My mother, the next leader of the palace will take over the palace three days later. This is to overturn the whole eighth district. " Suddenly. Lin Fan and others saw the direction of the departure of the Taiyin, and then, when they looked at the Zitian palace again, suddenly, the cold sweat all over their body came out involuntarily. Now. In their present state, we can see that the palace of zitianshen is hung with red lanterns. The atmosphere is very lively. But now. They always think Three days later, something''s going to happen! "Three days later, I really want to see what this other ancient giant looks like." But at the moment, Bing Tianlan is standing on the purple Temple of heaven, the main hall, with a smile on her face. Maybe three days later. She is the new palace leader. In the whole history of the eighth District, there will be a lot of ink left. After all, the two ancient giants, in a sense, are the new leader of the Zitian temple, who has to meet them. Chapter 1089 Bing Tianlan is the next palace leader of Zitian temple. To be honest. There is such an idea. It''s no surprise. After all. Today''s world of friars, with the strength of their purple Heaven Temple, can reach the existence that no one dares to provoke even if it is placed in the world of the Lord heaven and earth more far away. Her ancestor. It''s a real ancient giant. Such a person. It''s already the culmination of the world of monks. As a descendant of her, she knew that there was no hope to surpass her ancestors. Now. The only thing she can do is to make herself famous and become the number one in the eighth district! So that she can command the whole Zitian temple in the future and be more handy. After that. When her ancestor led all the people under the purple heavenly god palace to the world of the Lord, her reputation would be more famous in the world of the Lord. You know. Zitianshen palace, the position of palace leader, even if it does not have much strength, but it can also let the quasi giant, the characters in the giant environment, listen to what they say! And now. The only thing Bing Tianlan thought about was that after three days, the new leader of Zitian temple would take over. Hurry up. In this way. Everything will go on as she thought! That''s what she wants to see now! Just now. Where does she know. When the Taiyin took the gold tokens Chu Lingxiao gave him and walked all over the eighth district. This is a huge eighth area. Whether it''s the quasi giants who have long been subordinated to Zitian temple, or the more powerful ones. The legs are straight and soft. Wait until the sun leaves. Just like Lin Fan and others before them, they stood up with astonishment and disbelief. Next moment, they immediately looked at the direction of the departure of the Taiyin and kept swallowing. Eyes are filled with stupidity and dullness. And at the same time. Even those tycoons who had not even been aware of the zitianshen palace were brought up by the Taiyin from various hidden places. Then. The same is true. Looking at the shadow of Taiyin leaving, shivering. Only one thing in my heart! That''s the purple heavenly god palace three days later. The new palace leader, they must go! This is not going! Don''t you want to die?! "It''s a ghost. There exists in the world. It can elevate the realm of giants like me to the existence of ancient giants, and Such a person is still a follower... " This moment. With the return of the Taiyin to the sky blue star, the quasi giants and tycoons in the whole eighth district are almost petrified, and suddenly look dull. Sky blue star. Ice Palace. "Adult, I have always had a question, some don''t understand, why do you care about an ancient giant?" The sun that did it all. But still according to the doubt in my heart, I couldn''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao and say: "why don''t I just kill him?" In the eyes of the Taiyin. Let alone the ancient giant. Even if she is such a nine star ancient magnate, even if she is the enemy of Chu Lingxiao, she has no such qualification. But Chu Lingxiao shook his head. Immediately. Then he stood up from the positive position and said with his hands on his back: "this man can''t die now. There is something I need in him." What do you need? Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, the Taiyin suddenly froze, while Ye Feng, long Bingyao, and Feng jiuxiao, who were on the other side, were also dazed, and looked at each other. An ancient giant. What can I do to make this person care? Isn''t that strange? Not to mention the eyes of the three of them, it is the whole world of heaven and earth, including those who are more distant in the future. I''m afraid that now, after experiencing the scene of the same flower. Chu Lingxiao has been regarded as a synonym for invincibility. It''s the product of practice, such as jiuchongtianna. Can wave. The existence of ashes. Will you need a small ancient giant? "Adult, I still don''t understand..." "If you don''t understand something, you won''t care about it. Do you understand?" Say. Chu Lingxiao then slowly turned his head and took a light look at Taiyin. Smell the words. After a few seconds of silence, Taiyin nodded slightly. She has a clear mind. I am such a nine star ancient giant. If we put it before, it''s really invincible and unchangeable. No one can compete with it. But now. It''s different. Nine star ancient giant, what is it There are things, it is true, even if they want to understand, but they do not reach that level, even if they know, they are still confused. Even if the secret is clear. The same is true. If you don''t step into that level, you will still be useless to yourself. But the conversation between Chu Lingxiao and Taiyin is more like Feng muxue standing on one side. Xingchenzi is at a loss, even if several people see Lu Feiyan of Chu Lingxiao for the first time. I also feel confused. Especially Fengmu snow. Now she really feels that she is far away from Chu Lingxiao''s world. She saw Chu Lingxiao again. Now. She always felt that the world of heaven and earth might not be what they knew five thousand years ago in the eighth district. It''s a quasi giant. To make the world king. Otherwise, how can the Taiyin always give her the feeling that people like the ancient giant can become so vulnerable when they put them in the world of heaven and earth. "My Lord, you haven''t told me what the world of heaven and earth looks like." You can''t help it. Feng Mooche finally asked. Previously. She didn''t ask. She just felt that the strength of the eighth district is no less than that of the world of heaven and earth, so she asked for nothing. But now. It''s different. People like Taiyin are just followers of Chu Lingxiao. She really can''t imagine what kind of world it will be. But. She asked. But let the star son, his eyes can''t help shining. He quickly put up his ears and wanted to hear about the world of heaven and earth. Five thousand years. The eighth District five thousand years ago, the eighth district that hasn''t changed a lot, the most powerful friars are just the co masters of heaven and earth, and the reason why they know the next several realms. That''s what the Zitian Temple told them. Over time. In fact, zitianshen palace is the main authority of the study of practice in the eyes of the eighth area monks! Everything about practice. Once the zitianshen palace makes a sound, it has come to a conclusion. In fact. Five thousand years. Until now, no one in their eighth district can go to the world of heaven and earth. Next moment. Just as several people were asking questions and looking at Chu Lingxiao, Taiyin said with a sneer: "do you really think that the ancient giant is a figure in the world of heaven and earth?" "To tell you the truth, in the world of heaven and earth, there are not one thousand eight hundred but three or five hundred monks who are stronger than the ancient giants." Xingchenzi: "..." Feng muxue: "..." Chapter 1090 Hear the two words of Taiyin. Don''t say it''s Feng muxue, Lu Feiyan and others. It''s Xing Chenzi who hears that sentence. There are not one thousand eight hundred, and there are also three or five hundred words. He can''t help staring straight. For a while, he''s stupid. Ancient giant! That''s the ancient giant! It''s not a friar. Now there is only one such area in the eighth district. But now, what do they hear? The ancient giants are in the world of heaven and earth, just like ants. How could it be?! "Teacher Master, is this true? " Lu Feiyan, who was standing by, was totally stupid. He looked at Feng muxue, who was beside him. His eyes were trembling, and he could not stop his fright. He immediately spread out from the bottom of his heart. And the maid standing beside her, as well as all the high-level of the sky blue star, was even more frightened by gooseflesh. What did they hear? Ancient giants! The ancient giant is reduced to a minion?! "I Where do I know that It''s true, and Also... " Lu Feiyan asked Feng muxue, but Feng muxue was also shocked by this sentence. The shock in my heart. In fact, it''s no less than Lu Feiyan. Even. She was even more incredible. Only the more powerful the friars, can they feel how terrible the words of Taiyin are. And for the eyes of the dumb and dull. The Taiyin said nothing. Immediately. He stood respectfully back to Chu Lingxiao. It''s not that Taiyin wants to scare xingchenzi and others, but what she said is true. If it was before. Not so much. But now, when the future world of the world of heaven and earth appears, I''m afraid it''s more than that. "Before I waited, I was so arrogant..." The bitter smile on his face. It will. I can''t say a word again. He even felt that he didn''t dare to be curious about the world of heaven and earth, which was a shame. No! It''s not just him. The whole eighth District, all the friars, is disgraceful! I thought that the eighth District, after five thousand years of great changes, was still a world of heaven and earth in name, but its overall level of monks had already reached the level of the world of heaven and earth. Even. Don''t let it go. But now. Who would have thought. In their eighth District, the ancient magnate of the emperor, who can be called the friars, was just a general friar role when he came to the world of heaven and earth. If this gets out. Who can believe it? "Then Senior, you... " You can''t help it. Xingchenzi immediately thought of something. He couldn''t help but look at the Taiyin. If it is true, then the former Taiyin didn''t care about the ancient giant, didn''t it Just. Before he had finished speaking, he directly interrupted with a sneer from Taiyin. "Do you think this seat is also an ancient giant?" Xingchenzi: "..." Smell the words. The star son immediately full face wry smile, some can''t say up, also can immediately, full face compensate smile. On the other side, Feng muxue, Lu Feiyan, and sky blue star are all high-rise people with a face of shame. I didn''t expect In their eyes, Taiyin, the ancient giant, is actually a person who surpasses the ancient giant If so. Isn''t this strength more In an instant. At the thought of this, everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao, and all of them swallowed their throats. A trace of unstoppable horror came out at this moment. "Well, you all know what to know." But for the fear in the eyes of all, Chu Lingxiao just stood up slowly with his hands on his back, and said: "other people can go down." With it. Feng muxue, who was standing by, hurriedly turned to the sky blue stars and made a look in his eyes to show that they could retreat. The next moment. Not for a while. In addition to the Taiyin, Ye Feng and others, there are only three people left in this huge ice palace: xingchenzi, fengmuxue and lufiyan. As for why Chu Lingxiao let the other people leave the sky blue star. Just because. In Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, next, he is qualified to listen to what he said, only these people in front of him. "When my business is finished, you will follow me to Lord the world of heaven and earth." Chu Lingxiao glanced at Fengmu snow and said lightly. Hear that. Feng Mu was silent for a few seconds, then nodded. If it was before. She doesn''t have the idea yet. But now. After learning the gap between the eighth district and the world of the Lord, Feng muxue thought that it would be a pity if he was born a monk and not as good as the world of the Lord. That is the real place of cultivation. In contrast. I''m afraid that no matter how great changes have taken place in their eighth District in the future, they may just continue to be arrogant. On the other side of the sky, hearing that Chu Lingxiao was going to take Feng muxue to the world of heaven and earth, his eyes could not help shaking. Immediately. He couldn''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao. "Then My Lord, I How about me, I...... " "Come with you then." Immediately. Hear that. The whole person of the star son, all hate to jump up, the whole person''s mood, is full of excitement. "Thank you, my Lord. I will do my best for you in the future." As for Lu Feiyan, who was standing next to Fengmu snow, she had the same expression. She could not help but hold her fists tightly. She has a clear mind. Since Chu Lingxiao has left her here, it is obvious that he will bring her to the world of heaven and earth. Then come on! That''s great! "By the way, my Lord, I forgot to tell you something." But. All of a sudden. Feng muxue seems to have thought of something. Her face suddenly changed. Then she hurriedly looked at Chu Lingxiao and said: "when you were still there, my Lord, the eighth heaven was still there, but five thousand years ago, after that great change, the eighth heaven seemed to disappear." If it''s a normal person. I''m afraid I don''t know the eighth district at all. What''s the way of heaven. But in those days, fengmuxue followed Chu Lingxiao all the way to the sky blue star. Therefore, it was clear that the heaven way of the eighth zone existed in the sky blue star. Gone? As soon as I heard that. The face of Taiyin changed a little. Suddenly, there was a trace of consternation and doubt in her eyes. Although she comes from the future world of the world of heaven and earth. It is also a nine star ancient giant. For a long time, we could not pay attention to the Tiandao in the world. But Feng Mu Xue''s words really surprised her. Never heard of it. In the world of heaven and earth, the way of heaven disappears. Yeah! Now that it''s gone. Why is the world in the eighth zone still in orderly operation? Chapter 1091 Tiandao in the eighth District Gone? This moment. Even Ye Feng, who was standing beside, was stunned for a while, though here, it was only a world-class world. But in fact. The heaven way of the world. In fact, it''s a world-class thing. In other words, if the heavenly path of one world disappears, then the whole world will disappear. Think of the beginning. For Chu Lingxiao, he fought with ye nvzun and destroyed several world-class worlds one after another. And that''s why. The heaven way of the world of heaven and earth level was torn apart by him and ye nvzun, and also resulted in the result. But even so. The heavenly way there still exists, but even so, the world of heaven and earth has become a ruin. But now. The way of heaven in the eighth zone is completely disappeared. As a result, can the eighth zone still exist? What the hell is this? As for xingchenzi and lufiyan, they were also confused. If they didn''t know the actual situation of the world of heaven and earth before they changed, the heaven way of the eighth district would be gone. Anyway, they''re in zone eight. They can be compared with the world of heaven and earth. But now. When they really know the horror of the world of heaven and earth, they understand that the disappearance of this heaven is bound to turn over the sky! You can''t help it. Thinking of the two people here, I felt a thrill. Their eighth district. What happened?! "Adult......" The Taiyin could not help but ask what was hidden in it. But. Chu Lingxiao shook his head and said lightly: "that''s why I went back to the eighth area." Smell the words. The Taiyin immediately shut up. In my heart, there was a stir. I really didn''t expect that this is the real reason why I want to come to the eighth district. In that case. I''m afraid that even the world of heaven and earth, the strongest of those monks who are more distant in the future, do not have the right to know. What else does she need to ask? As for Feng muxue, she also understood that it was far beyond her imagination. Now. I can only follow this man, step by step. "My Lord, in the purple heavenly god palace three days later, the new palace leader will take over the ceremony. We Tianlan star, do you want to prepare any gifts?" Feng Moxue asked. "Gift?" After a moment''s stupefaction, the Taiyin sneered: "if adults can go, it''s their blessing. Why do they need any gifts?" Feng muxue smiled bitterly. Next moment, she just looked at Chu Lingxiao quietly. Of course she knows that. Just. According to the Chu Lingxiao in her memory, this person will be polite before doing anything. Then. If the other side still can''t recognize the situation, it will be hell. "Gift?" Chu Lingxiao said to himself. Immediately. The eyes can''t help but look at the Taiyin. And the Taiyin is also stupefied for a while, immediately, understood Chu Lingxiao this is what meaning. "My Lord, I''ll do it right away." The next moment. Before everyone blinked, the sun disappeared in everyone''s eyes. See this. Feng moochetun shook her head helplessly. In my heart, I said: "it seems that the temperament of adults still hasn''t changed. However, after three days, when the new palace leader took over the ceremony, the current situation of the whole eighth district is expected to change again." Lu Feiyan, who is the least familiar with Chu Lingxiao, can''t help but shrink his head. I don''t know why. She always felt that Chu Lingxiao, with such a calm look, was the most terrible. What everyone doesn''t know. Chu Lingxiao did so much. I just want to find out the whereabouts of the white bone giant hand. Since that only runs through the world of the main heaven and earth, all the time and space of the white bone giant hand, the last place to appear, may be this eighth area. And now. This was only the eighth area of the world, but it became like this. Chu Lingxiao was more suspicious. All this should have been done by the great white hand. In Chu Lingxiao''s heart. He has been looking for too long. Except to find out the same flower. What he wanted to find most was the secret that he didn''t even find in this world. Even a piece of grass would make Chu Lingxiao. It had been dusty for a long time, and he never had a wave of heart. A tremor. That''s Chu Lingxiao. Now as a monk, he has been determined to go on. And. Chu Lingxiao believes it. As long as we find the white bone giant hand, a secret in this world that he doesn''t even know, maybe it will come true! As for the so-called old ancestor of zitianshen palace. It''s just the bait that leads out the big white hand. Since zitianshen palace is the eighth District, the first monk who knows the world of heaven and earth will know the division of accomplishments. It must be the white bone giant hand, which was intentionally revealed. "Interesting. I want to see you more and more." This moment. When looking at the distant starry sky, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes suddenly became extremely quiet. Soon. Three days, that''s it. For the real world of monks. Three days. Sometimes, it''s only one millionth of a monk''s life. But that day. When the holy light of zitianshen palace scattered over the eighth District, this day, the whole eighth District, seemed to lead to a big change. Above the void. There are all kinds of mysterious supreme voice. In the eighth District, all monks begin to sing softly. They can''t help themselves. As long as they are under the quasi giant, even the creation world. Immediately. All can''t help but kneel down in the direction of the sky and the purple god palace. Their eyes are full of reverence and fear, and they dare not be half disrespectful at all. As if from the blood. With a little natural suppression. These monks had to kneel down and worship. But. There is also an area that has not been affected by this. That was the first ancestral domain and the sky blue star. "It seems that there is an unimaginable secret behind the Zitian temple. It''s just an ancient giant who controls a little bit of Taoist power of the world of heaven and earth." The Taiyin''s eyes shrunk at once, feeling a little unbelievable. Only the monks of the world of heaven and earth of her rank can know the word "Daoli". It belongs to every world. It can be said. The Taoist power of every world will be different, which is why some worlds will be born with evolutionary practice, while others will follow the path of physical body. But now. In the eighth District, there was the world of heaven and earth, which was the power of Taoism. This really made Taiyin feel a little incredible. And now over the blue star. Except for the Taiyin. Ye Feng, long Bingyao, Feng jiuxiao and other people are all standing here. They are watching quietly, standing in front of Chu Lingxiao. Be ready to go to zitianshen Palace at any time! Chapter 1092 "Your Excellency, it''s time. Shall we go?" Looking at Chu Lingxiao, who hasn''t had any movement all the time, the Taiyin looked at all the people and then said. Just the next moment. Chu Lingxiao is still like that, with his hands on his back, said lightly: "don''t worry, wait for a while." Wait a minute? Smell the words. The Taiyin had to return to its original position respectfully, while other people could not help but look at each other without talking. At this moment, the purple god palace. However, as the sound of the supreme Tao, it gradually disappeared from the whole eighth area and all the friars'' ears. Immediately. Only the palace of zitianshen, which is suspended in the eighth zone, is like a fountain. In an instant, there are countless lights bursting out. This moment. The whole Zitian temple is surrounded by an extremely peaceful and sacred atmosphere. The whole eighth district. All the monks felt a moment of awe. Everyone knows that today is the time for Zitian temple, the new palace leader, to take over. But people who can go to zitianshen palace. At least it must be the level of the leader of the ancestral domain. Three days ago. They have heard that this time not only all the leaders of ancestral regions will come, but even the quasi giants and giants will participate. It''s hard to imagine. Today''s Zitian temple, in the end, what kind of spectacular situation. I''m afraid after today. If you want to bring these top figures together again, it is estimated that you will have to wait until the next ceremony when the new and old palace leader of zitianshen palace takes over. At this moment, the purple god palace. It''s really an unimaginable scene, as all the friars in the eighth District imagined. With zone 8. All the leaders of ancestral regions came to the scene, and the holy breath of the whole Zitian Temple reached its peak at this moment. There are countless rare animals in an endless stream. It became a foil. Somewhere. The leaders of several ancestral regions haven''t seen each other for a long time. Then this time, they all began to talk to each other, talking and laughing. Behind the masters of these ancestral domains. All of them have the eighth district. Almost all of the monks have the power of terror, and almost all of them have quasi giants. "It''s strange. When is it? Why haven''t you seen the people from the Dragon ancestral region?" Say. One of the elders of the ancestral region suddenly couldn''t help but look around. When he found that the time of taking over the ceremony was about to start, but he didn''t see the first ancestral Region - the Dragon ancestral region, he couldn''t help but show a little doubt on his face. The first ancestral Region - the Dragon ancestral region. It is the most powerful ancestral domain among them. Like them, only one quasi giant is in charge, while the Dragon ancestral domain has three! And! It''s also the top of the list of quasi giants. So. Other ancestral regions have been identified for a long time. It is estimated that the Dragon ancestral region will soon be cultivated by the zitianshen palace. Maybe. That will be announced in the future. It is to become the leading force of all their ancestral regions, only under the purple heaven temple. But now "Yes, where are the ancestors of the dragon?" In an instant. After hearing the words of the leader of the ancestral domain, other leaders of the ancestral domain also responded. They''ve been talking for so long. Why don''t you see the people of dragon ancestral land? "It''s really interesting that the son of dragon, who is so arrogant, should be late?" Several masters of Zuyu couldn''t help but look at each other and smile at the corners of their mouths. Although the ancestral region of dragon, like them, is one of the ancestral regions. But now. They can see the situation, too. The rise of dragon ancestral realm is almost a foregone conclusion, and they can''t help it. They can only watch dragon ancestral realm, which is about to surpass them. No way. Who calls their ancestral domain a quasi giant? It''s just moving forward again over time. Looking around, there are still only these ancestral domain masters. In this scene, the former ancestral domain master who started to talk, immediately frowned and slightly tightened. "It''s strange. How come my grandfather hasn''t been here till now?" As soon as he said that. In a moment, let those who are talking about the ancestral domain master, face suddenly changed. You can''t help it. It''s all reflected. Yeah! Grandpa, why haven''t you arrived yet? Don''t look at today, all of them, the eighth District, the leaders of all ancestral regions, come to hold the court of zitianshen palace. But they knew it. They are so. In the eyes of zitianshen palace, it''s nothing. They are just because there is a quasi giant standing behind them. Otherwise, let alone participate in the succession ceremony. Even the door of zitianshen palace cannot enter. And their ancestors. That is, those quasi giants, in fact, they haven''t met for a long time. I was going to take advantage of this opportunity. I hope to see you. But now "It''s strange, ancestor. Why are you late?" When we noticed that our ancestors, until now, had not been seen, at this moment, all the heads of ancestral regions showed a little confusion. Such an important ceremony. It''s from the purple heaven temple. It''s late Isn''t it clear that you don''t want to give face to zitianshen palace? But this time. When the master of ancestral domain looked around, his eyes were stunned again. He seemed to see a very familiar figure. He quickly said: "emperor Ke, your master, why hasn''t he come?" As soon as I heard that. The eyes of all the masters of the ancestral domain all looked at the past at once. That''s what we found out. In addition to the leaders of these ancestral regions, Emperor Ke had already arrived, but how could the other side be so strange? He had been sitting in the corner and seemed to be hiding from them. Although emperor Ke is not the leader of any ancestral region. But its identity. But they are far from equal. Each other''s master is a real giant. It just seems that the other party has arrived long ago, but he has been sitting in the corner without speaking. "It''s strange that even emperor Ke seems to have changed himself." Seeing that emperor Ke didn''t pay any attention to his own meaning at all, but also directly turned his body on his side and directly turned his back to himself, the leader of Zuyu, who asked questions, was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect that emperor Ke would have such an attitude. He was also acquainted with emperor Ke. As usual. If he asked about the other side''s master, Emperor Ke would definitely be interested in it on the spot. He would stand in front of himself and start to talk about it with flying eyebrows. But today. How could it be so low-key? Other leaders of ancestral regions were shocked at the sight of emperor Ke. Just the next moment. Before they spoke, there was a rather angry voice in their ears, which made their bodies shiver. "What''s the matter? Your ancestor, why hasn''t he arrived?" Chapter 1093 Hear that. All the leaders of the ancestral regions in the scene immediately held their breath. What they are most worried about As expected If the ancestors of their ancestors don''t come, they will push them into the fire pit. In case. Zitianshen palace really blames them. Which of them, the so-called masters of ancestral domain, can bear it? The next moment. Then I saw the purple heavenly god palace, the palace with the most sacred breath, coming out of a figure. This is the purple emperor. And behind him, in addition to a number of high-level officials in the zitianshen palace, there is bing Tianlan, the next leader of the zitianshen palace. Just now. Whether it''s the purple emperor, or the ice sky, and other high-level faces, have become a little unhappy. Look down at the open space. In addition to these ancestors, there is no other scene. For a while, his face is full of coldness. Previously. They were in the palace, discussing about today''s succession ceremony. They didn''t pay much attention to the people who came. Wait until they have discussed. Just found out! These are the only people who come to the great zitianshen palace. None of the other quasi tycoons and tycoons have come yet! You know! Those quasi tycoons, even those in the tycoon realm, have already turned to their zitianshen palace. Just today. They also announced to all the friars in the eighth district that today they are the new palace leader of Zitian temple to take over. Now. The whole eighth District, who doesn''t know about it? But now! What is this? Quasi tycoon, tycoon realm figure, a did not come, just to a group of ancestral domain master! It''s clear that they didn''t pay attention to zitianshen palace! "Say it! Why hasn''t your ancestor come yet? " The purple emperor, standing in the sky, has a cold face. He stares directly at all the masters of ancestral regions below. His eyes are full of anger and doubt. What a surprise! Three days ago. He personally informed these quasi tycoons and tycoons that they must come to attend the ceremony of taking over the new palace leader in zitianshen palace three days later. That''s why. So that these quasi giants and giants can see that a new ancient giant has been born in this eighth area. Now. They will also come to hold the purple heaven temple. This is the chance for them to become famous again. Once the news comes out, the status of them will be even more unshakable. An ancient giant. They''re all coming to cheer them up. Can''t you explain everything? But now! Quasi giant! Giant! One hasn''t arrived yet! "God Your majesty, I We don''t know. We haven''t seen the ancestor for a long time. This time we thought it was a chance to reunite, but the ancestor hasn''t arrived so far. We don''t know what happened. " In an instant. With the cold voice of the purple emperor, all the bodies of the master of ancestral regions could not help shivering. One by one. Quickly began to explain. But those who laugh are worse than those who cry. The purple emperor asked them. They also want to ask the purple emperor! Although these people are the descendants of those quasi giants, in fact, they haven''t seen each other for tens of thousands of years. If it wasn''t for the great change five thousand years ago. As a result, the whole eighth district began to change. They didn''t know that their ancestors were still alive. If it wasn''t for today. The new leader of zitianshen palace is on the top. Estimate. I''m afraid they''ll wait another hundred thousand years, but they don''t pay any attention. They see their ancestors. "Speak! Why haven''t they arrived yet! " See all the masters of ancestral regions below, all with their heads down and dare not speak. Suddenly, the eyes of the purple God Emperor began to turn from cold to fierce. This quasi giant, the giant will not come. Who else will they show the play to today? You know. Now the whole eighth District, the eyes of all the monks, have gathered in their purple temple. And. Just a day ago. They also released information that all the quasi tycoons and tycoons in Zone 8 would come. So. In spite of the fact that there are only a few people in the hall. In fact, the scene in the hall can be seen by other monks outside. Because. They have lifted the one-tier prohibition outside the purple heavenly palace, which is also because all the monks in the outside world can better see their purple heavenly palace today, how to make these quasi giants, giants, bow down to the scene of being ministers, so as to show their purple heavenly palace''s supreme status. The key is. Let all external friars see another ancient giant in person! That''s the most important thing. But now. Not yet! It seems that there are some quasi tycoons and tycoons who are going to be unable to perform in this play. They have long been obedient, but they are still late today. This is a situation that makes them fall into the face loss of zitianshen palace! "Your Majesty, I We really don''t know... " This moment. All the masters of Zuyu immediately got down on their knees and shivered. But anyway. They don''t know! They also want to ask the purple Emperor And stand in the ice sky LAN next to the purple God Emperor, facial expression is also a cold heavy, how is this to return a responsibility? Today, she hopes to use the light of these quasi giants to announce the first step of her rise. The result is now. This man didn''t see it! Then she''s not prepared for nothing! "All right, step back." But. At this time, just at the moment when the purple emperor was finally about to be angry, the huge purple Temple immediately heard an old voice from the deep. Smell the words. The purple emperor''s face suddenly changed. "Master, how can we spare them so easily and not teach these people some lessons? I think they forget their identity!" In the eyes of the purple emperor. What is the master of ancestral domain. To be honest. It''s just a few dogs of their Zitian temple. Even the quasi giant behind them, it''s the same. Their Zitian Temple let these people come to the audience to give them a chance to make up. But now. No one has arrived yet. How can he not be angry? "Well, don''t forget, today is Tianlan''s taking over ceremony. Maybe these people are preparing congratulatory gifts for them, so they are delayed." But even so. The old voice, however, seemed calm and serene, not worried about anything unexpected. Just He just said that. Before the purple emperor spoke, he only heard the voice of the old voice, but it suddenly changed. It was totally different from the previous voice, full of amazement and disbelief. "What''s the matter! Why so many giants? " Chapter 1094 What? Giant? Upon hearing this, the emperor was stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes couldn''t help looking at the deep place of the palace. And standing beside the ice sky and purple sky temple of all the high-level, the same expression. What do you mean? Laozu, what is this saying? Giant? Are the giants who haven''t come here finally coming? As for the other side. Those who knelt on the ground, the master of the ancestral domain, was also stunned, and all of a sudden showed a wry smile on his face. It''s really over Even the late tycoon is here. However, the ancestors of these quasi giants still haven''t been seen. Even though the ancestors of Zitian don''t blame them today, there will be some quasi giants in the eighth District in the future. I''m afraid of their position. It will be replaced Next moment. Just as the face of the emperor Zitian and other people was about to return to normal, they heard the old voice in the deep of Zitian temple. The voice was full of vibration: "tianlinzi, haoyuxu, taigeng, linhuangwu, and nanrufeng. How can you step into the giant state so quickly!" The purple Emperor: "..." Master of all ancestral domains: "..." In an instant. At the moment when this sentence fell, the whole hall was silent, and everyone''s face was shocked, as if hearing the most incredible thing in the world. A pair of eyes. Stare as big as cattle eyes, full of shock and mystery. What did they hear? Giant?! Wait! Wait! Just now, the five people mentioned are the ancestors of the leaders of these ancestral regions? But how could it be? They clearly remember that although the ancestors of these ancestral domain Masters had already stepped into the quasi giant compared with other friars in the eighth District, their strength was only maintained in the quasi giant seven fold situation. At most, it''s the eight realms. But what did they just hear? Giant? Giant! These five people? "Master, is it wrong?" The whole purple emperor was dazed. His eyes were wide and his face was unbelievable. He looked at the deepest part of the purple temple. These five people. He is the most familiar. At the beginning, when his master asked him to recruit these five people, he was reluctant to tell the truth. Why? In his eyes. District quasi giant, also deserve to let them zitianshen palace solicit? There''s no way. His master insisted that he go there himself, so he remembered the names of these five people. That time. He also explored three or four times in secret. No matter which time, he showed the state of the five great ancestors, and really stayed in the quasi giant. But now. But the giant? Three days? Just three days? How is it possible for these five people to step into the giant from the quasi giant seven or eight realms? But inside the zitianshen palace. But there was no response. It seems that even the ancestor of Zitian can''t believe it. Some people don''t believe it''s true. But just now. He did feel "Master..." The next moment. At this time, we can see the five figures flying over the void outside the palace of Zitian God. They are the five giants that Zitian ancestor had sensed before. Take a look! All at once! All the people on the scene, including the purple Emperor himself, looked at the stupefied face! "Here This is really five giants! " As the first person under the ancient giant, Emperor Zitian can see the five ancestors at a glance. At this moment, the realm has indeed entered the giant. This moment. Even the master of the five ancestral regions kneeling aside looked stupid for a while. Even though they could not feel it, they knew how the purple emperor was shaking at the moment. No way Old ancestor, really step into the giant? "How did you five step into the realm of giants?" The vision of the purple emperor suddenly became a little condensed. If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. Even if there is a big change in the eighth area, no one can step into the giant in just three days. You know. The road of practice. The later, the harder. Quasi giants step into giants. It seems that there is only one obstacle, but in fact, it contains endless opportunities. If you don''t pay attention, you will catch fire. Because. To step into the realm of giants. What they really master is not the power to own the giant realm, but the need for their monks themselves. They must polish all the past realms until they are perfect, so that there is a realm, even a small realm. It will make the monks unable to step into the giant. That''s why. In fact, the reason why the rest of the quasi giants in the eighth region, except for the leaders of the five ancestral regions, will suddenly fall down in the past five thousand years. The leader of the five ancestral regions. Let alone. From the first time when he went to solicit, he had already seen that the five great ancestral regions had their own way, which was incomplete, and there was no chance to step into the giant in this life. So. At the beginning, he was opposed to soliciting five great ancestors. But now! What did he see? The five great ancestors of Zuyu actually stepped into the giant! You can''t help it. The purple God Emperor was in the heart, but he couldn''t help a moment of secret joy. Whatever the reason, it was a great good thing for the purple god palace. In this way. Under their command, there are nearly ten giants! Such a lineup! Ask this heaven and earth, who can fight with their purple heaven temple? I''m afraid that now they, even the world of heaven and earth, have become the supreme and only masters! Next moment. Just as the purple emperor was in the heart, he couldn''t help a moment of secret joy, but in response to him was an extremely cold voice, with a hint of disdain in his tone: "what are you, and what are you to ask me?" The purple Emperor: "..." Master of all ancestral domains: "..." As soon as this sentence comes out. In particular, after hearing this sentence, the Lord of the five ancestral regions, with a pair of eyes, was about to stare out. He looked at his ancestors with a gaping face. Immediately. They looked at each other. I thought I heard it wrong. But when you see the other side, is also a blank face, dull appearance, this just realize, this is true! Crazy! Ancestor, what is this?! How dare you talk to the purple emperor? "Purple sky, you retreat. It seems that there are big secrets in these five people. I want to see them for myself." However, just as the purple emperor was about to be completely angry, an old figure, who was full of divine breath, came out of the purple temple. In an instant. One heart, the leader of the five ancestral regions, was involuntarily raised. Ancient giant! Is it time to fight?! Chapter 1095 Since the eighth district. Great changes have taken place. As a result, the cultivation speed of all monks will be increased in a straight line, and the strong ones above the common Lord of the heaven and earth will surge like fountains. When everything. There are still peaks. That is the ancient giant! These people! Even in the present eighth District, there is only one person they know! So. Zitianshen palace is superior to the whole eighth district. It is the person who can attract the quasi giant, or even the giant territory, under his own control. This moment. When the ancestor of zitianshen came out of the scene, the whole atmosphere changed a little weird and cold. The leader of the five ancestral regions quickly got up from the ground and retreated to one side. They still don''t know why their ancestors dare to talk to zitianshen palace like this. Is it true that you''ve got water in your head? Even the giants. For Zitian temple and Zitian ancestor, they are still just ants. Let alone. Or wuzun has just stepped into the realm of giants. Let alone Zitian''s ancestors, they are the emperor of Zitian, the top figures in the giant''s realm, who can handle it. They just can''t think. My ancestral clan, why is it so strange that they should fight against zitianshen palace? Don''t you see me for tens of thousands of years Time, will it really change a person? But the next moment. With the figure of Zitian ancestor, when he completely appeared in front of the crowd, in an instant, he saw a very bright holy light, scattered from Zitian ancestor. It''s like a real God coming. Holy and inviolable. But that indifferent breath, but also with a supernatural top gas field, even if the breath is not too sharp, but still let the air of the whole purple sky temple, at this moment, directly solidified. For a while. The master of the five ancestral regions, who was hiding aside, was even more frightened and shivering. They could fully feel that Zitian had not really made a move, and the four weeks had stopped. If you do. It is estimated that a breath of its own will be enough to crush all the giants in the world "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you? Why do you make such a fool at this time..." Looking at the old patriarch and the leader of the five ancestral regions standing in front, who still had no regrets, their hearts sank in an instant, and their hair stood upright. The next moment. When Zitian ancestor spoke again, he could not help holding his breath. "You five, do you want me to do it myself? Or are you five obedient? " This moment. The voice falls. In the eighth District, there were all directions, and the friars were scared to get goose bumps, and their bodies were shaking. Zitian palace is open today. The outer ban has long disappeared. That''s why. Let the outside world some monks who can have a look at the starry sky scene can see what is happening in the zitianshen Palace at the moment. Of course. This is what zitianshen palace did on purpose. They had planned to let all the leaders of ancestral regions, quasi giants and tycoons see that today there will be an ancient tycoon in person to support their new palace leader, zitianshen palace. But now. But it never occurred to them. Sky blue star, that ancient giant, hasn''t come yet. However, when they came, they had already recruited these quasi giants under their command, and unexpectedly entered the giant''s territory, which they did not expect. These giants dare to scold them face to face. "What''s the matter today? The ancestors of the five ancestral regions are so crazy that they dare to challenge the zitianshen palace?" The starry sky. At this moment, the eyes of many masters of the planet, looking at this scene, could not help but tremble violently. Their eyes are full of stupidity and dullness. Even though these incredible scenes are far away from them, they still make no one dare to breathe. In the eyes of the masters of these planets. Father Zitian! That''s the master of the whole eighth district! If there is a God in the world, it is the ancestor of Zitian! And these so-called high latitude friars, in front of these people, are just as weak as ordinary people, like a ray of dust in the universe, which is not worth mentioning at all. So. When they saw the appearance of Zitian''s ancestors, they felt that they were choked by something all of a sudden just by seeing that figure, which immediately made them feel suffocating. Quiet! It''s quiet! This moment. It''s not only the whole Zitian temple, but also the eighth area, which seems to be solidified. But in the eyes of countless people. The faces of the five ancestral regions remained unchanged, even though the person standing in front of them now was the only ancient giant in the eighth district. But look! It is still that kind of disdain, even with a hint of irony! "Crazy, really crazy..." Not to mention the Lord of all the planets, even emperor Ke, who was standing on one side and never spoke, could not help but retreat far away. See the five great ancestors. Such a move. Even he can''t understand it. What is this? Openly against an ancient giant? If before, he still had a little reservation for the ancient giants. But since my master. By that horrible mysterious woman, the moment when she broke her neck on the spot, he knew how terrible the ancient giant was! That''s the only strong one among the monks. No one can match it. It''s just that he''s on the side and really can''t understand. How could these five great ancestors become giants? Even so. It doesn''t matter. Now, I dare to be in front of the ancestor of Zitian. It''s just like looking for death! It''s just Kung Fu. The purple emperor, who was standing by, couldn''t help it any more. He said angrily: "master, if you have anything to say to these people, you should kill them first, and then search for them in their memory. That''s OK!" Seriously. The purple emperor is really angry that he is about to spit blood, so he rushes to this matter today. At last, no matter what, the face of the purple temple is lost. In such an important succession ceremony. The monks who have already been recruited under their command are making a public outcry, which is just to blacken the palace of zitianshen! "It seems that the five of you are not going to say it, so don''t blame me." Standing in the void, the Zitian ancestor finally lost patience. He took pictures of the five ancestors directly. A strong sense of terror. In an instant, there was a tremendous roar over the whole eighth area. Immediately. It makes everyone feel numb. But just when everyone thought that the five ancestors of Zuyu were about to go out of smoke on the spot, the scene was extremely frightening, but also unimaginable, and all the people in the audience, including the emperor Zitian, a pair of eyes, were staring up. Just see! Father Zitian! On the contrary, he was shaken back a few steps! Chapter 1096 Quiet! It''s quiet! There was only the extremely slight clattering sound in my ear. It was the sound of Zitian''s ancestor''s step back. Can fall in the eyes of all people. It''s like dreaming. I feel so unreal! This How could it be?! Father Zitian! Such an ancient giant! For the five giants, there''s nothing on the opposite side. On the contrary, it seems that Zitian''s ancestor was hurt! "Teacher Master...... " The whole purple emperor was confused. He was just angry on his face. He could not help rushing over and skinning the five ancestors of Zuyu to eliminate his hatred. However, his mouth was open and could not be closed for a long time. What on earth did he see? My master! To the five giants, the wounded are themselves! The ice sky LAN standing on one side is even more numb, and all the high-level officials of the purple sky temple are also scared and white. I can''t believe it. It''s true. Emperor Ke also looked stupid. And the five masters of the ancestral domain were also stunned. One by one, you look at me, and I look at you, with an unbelievable look, full of stupidity and stupidity. What''s the situation? My ancestors When did it become so strong! The starry sky of zone 8. It was also a moment of silence. There are only five ancestors of Zuyu, who are still indifferent. Although there is a bit of doubt in their mind, they soon want to understand what is going on. Immediately. The slightly changed face soon returned to normal. As for Zitian''s grandfather who stopped, his face was on the spot. He couldn''t keep the calm and calm appearance. Only he knew it in his heart! The power that just shook him back! It''s not from the five great ancestors! "Sir, since you have come, why don''t you show up?" Immediately. The eyes of Zitian''s ancestor immediately looked out of Zitian palace. In his opinion. Just now, the power that can shake him back must be an ancient giant. Now, in this eighth area, besides him, there is only the one of sky blue star. It''s just that old Zitian didn''t think of it. This time. The other side dared to stop him in public in front of so many people. Isn''t it clear that he would lose face among them. More importantly. It''s a shame! If he hadn''t just paid attention to the five great ancestors of Zuyu, he would have been negligent for a while and was shaken away. Otherwise. How could he be shaken away by a monk who just stepped into the ancient giant?! Your excellency? At the moment of hearing the words of Zitian ancestor, all eyes of the leaders of the five ancestral regions and the eighth area looked at the leader of the planet on the side of Zitian temple, and all eyes were stunned. What Sir? People who can make the ancestor of Zitian, all called you, are there another ancient giant in the eighth district?! In an instant. At the thought of this place, everyone''s body could not help but shiver. No! How could another ancient giant appear? Next moment. In the eyes of all people, it is a very old figure, from the outside of the zitianshen palace, into this void. "I''m really sorry, Zitian. I''m itchy, so I''ll do it." That old figure, with a smile on his face, looked at the purple ancestor standing in front of him, but no matter who he was, he could hear a trace of casualness and disdain from the tone of his counterpart. Although I''m making an apology to Zitian. But in the words, there is no sincerity at all. It seems that the ancestor of Zitian is not in the eyes at all. At the moment when we saw the old figure, the purple emperor stood there, but he was stunned again. His eyes were staring at him, and he took off the shortcut: "Lu Tiantong, how could it be you!" In an instant! When Lu Tiantong''s three words fell, the atmosphere around him changed into a cold silence! Even those high-rise buildings standing next to the purple emperor had an incredible look on their faces. A brush. I can''t help staring at the old figure. I can''t stop looking. My eyes are full of stupidity and blankness. Lu Tiantong? This is Lu Tiantong? This is one of the four giants that they have already attracted? Wait! That''s not right! Isn''t he a giant?! But what happened just now The next moment. At the thought of this place, everyone''s eyes were suddenly shocked again. A fantastic guess came out directly from the bottom of my heart. Then, I couldn''t help looking at the ancestor of purple sky. But when they saw Zitian''s face was gloomy. Immediately. They couldn''t help but hold their breath. No! The second ancient giant appeared, is Lu Tiantong?! "Here It''s impossible. How could it be Lu Tiantong... " The purple emperor was completely confused and immediately shook his head. Others don''t know. Doesn''t he know? Three days ago, he met Lu Tiantong. At that time, the other side was clearly a giant in seven realms. How could this second ancient giant be him? Still! The ancient giant of sky blue star is "You are the second ancient giant?" The face of Zitian''s ancestor was suddenly cold to the extreme. One by one, the people who appeared suddenly made him realize that Lu Tiantong was hiding his strength all the time? I just want to wait until today. Become famous? Let them be the stepping stones of zitianshen palace? But Lu Tiantong in front of him, even though he has reached the ancient giant, can still see through each other, but he just entered the ancient giant. There is no threat to him at all. Just. In that case. And why has it been hidden until now? But the next moment. Before Zitian''s ancestor could return to his mind, he only heard Lu Tiantong standing opposite, smiling and talking: "when are you going to see, you guys, and still not come out?" Immediately. When the three figures, also at this moment, appeared beside Lu Tiantong, the purple emperor was completely stupid. All the masters of ancestral regions, the masters of the planet were even more horrified. And the face of Zitian''s ancestor also changed from cold to gloomy. "How How could this happen? How could you all step into the ancient giant! " The purple emperor''s face turned white for a while. Looking at the four figures in the void ahead, he could not accept that it was true. Before, in his eyes, he was vulnerable, just like an ant, and could play with the abuse of the four giants at will, but now he has become an ancient giant! Above him! It really hit him! But the next moment. But only Lu Tiantong said lightly: "don''t worry. I''ll wait for a few people. It''s something. The adult will arrive soon. You are going to kneel to welcome him." The purple Emperor: "..." Zitian''s ancestor: "..." Chapter 1097 How many do I have to wait for? Will the adults come soon? This moment. All the people who heard this sentence, including Zitian''s ancestor himself, were stupid for a while. What does that mean? It''s hard not to say These people step into the ancient giant, behind which there is an unimaginable giant? But how could it be? In this world! How can there be a person who can promote a quasi giant to a giant and a giant to an ancient giant? This is nonsense! This moment. Don''t say the rest of the world, it''s the Zitian ancestor himself, who doesn''t want to believe that it''s true. Who is he? This whole eighth District, the first ancient giant! More than ever, we have the wall of prophecy, which is the most unimaginable thing in the world! Five thousand years ago, the eighth district changed a lot. Now, the prophecy wall has told him too much. That''s why he has more reason to believe. As long as we set up a team of people who are extremely powerful and at least have the potential of giants, he can make the whole world of the Lord return to his feet. Small eighth district. What is it now? He is the ancestor of Zitian, who is far ahead of everyone. No one can rival him. Moreover, he has put everyone away from a long distance of practice. Even if someone else steps into the ancient giant. He will not be able to compete with him. Because! His Zitian ancestor has already stepped into the peak of the ancient giant! But now! What the hell happened? The five great ancestors of Zuyu, who had been recruited by him, and the characters of these giants, one after another - betrayal! And! Even the wall of prophecy did not give him a hint! Now! Behind these people, there seems to be a more powerful existence! This moment. Want to understand all the purple sky ancestor, immediately face, cold sink to the extreme, since this eighth area, after the big change, he felt the pressure for the first time two words! No matter what you think. He thought it was too absurd. In this world How can there be someone who can upgrade a quasi giant to a giant and a giant to an ancient giant in only three days! You can''t help it. Zitian is more willing to believe it. It''s a lie! "You nine are going to use such lies..." Just the next moment. Before Zitian''s words were finished, all he heard were the five great ancestors of Zuyu and the four new giants of Jin and Gu. All of a sudden, Qi Qi Qi knelt on the void and faced a certain direction with great awe and said: "I would like to welcome you!" The voice is light. It is at this moment that all the people in the purple heaven palace, as well as those masters of the stars who are far away from the outside world but have been watching all these things, all of a sudden, their eyes widened. For a while, even their breath became acute. Not first. Is there really an unimaginable great man? Today''s scene is enough to leave a deep and colorful history in the whole eighth district! When the nine strong, the moment of chorus. Even the father Zitian''s throat seemed to be choked by something. The sound was lost in an instant. For a moment. Even his eyes were staring at each other. Don''t you Is it true? There are nine realms in the ancient giant, and his ancestor Zitian has already stepped into the nine realms of the ancient giant. Even now, he does not believe that there will be people above the ancient giant in this world. Connect the world of heaven and earth. None of them ever existed. This first sentence on the wall of prophecy has already been explained to him. He would rather believe it. In the hands behind them, there are some earth shaking gods. Therefore, the realm of these people has been promoted in only three days. If so. With the strength of his ancient giant jiuchongjing, he can cope with the situation at the moment, but he is afraid But this moment. When the nine strong, finish saying this sentence moment, when a few incomparably young figures, from the outside of zitianshen palace, suddenly appear, and slowly come out. In an instant. All the masters of the planet, a pair of eyes, are staring up, looking at those young figures, they really feel that they are dreaming. No! These people are the people behind them? But it''s too young, isn''t it? It''s not someone else. It is Chu Lingxiao and others. But in the eyes of the masters of all the stars in the outside world, they think it''s really incredible. Chu Lingxiao is at the front, which shows that Chu Lingxiao is the leader of these people. But they really think Chu Lingxiao is too young. Young It''s not like a mysterious terrorist. But the next moment. There are many old star masters. Suddenly, their eyes suddenly shrink and their mouths open slowly. Suddenly, Chu Lingxiao looks a little bit shocked and can''t close. "That is..." Some old master who has witnessed the three great ancestral regions turn into ashes in front of his eyes is even more scared. He feels numb on the spot and only feels how the person in front of him can appear here. It''s unbelievable! "Chu Chu Lingxiao! Five thousand years ago, that That myth! " For a moment. Almost half of the old star lords immediately recognized Chu Lingxiao. Although five thousand years have passed, five thousand years is too short for these high latitude friars. It''s not short enough for them to forget some people. Especially a man who has changed the pattern of the eighth district. But they can''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao will appear here! This man! Not as early as five thousand years ago, they went to the world of heaven and earth? And! In the original coordinates of zone 8, there is still a terrorist order, blocking people from other areas from coming to zone 8. Even. They believed that even the ancestor of Zitian could not go out. Otherwise. Why are you still staying in Zone 8? The most important thing is In the past five thousand years, the eighth district has been equivalent to the world of heaven and earth! It''s only five years. Not to mention for the monks of such high latitude, but for some ordinary people, it is only a very short period of time in a hundred years. Even marriage and children are not enough to arrange. "Ancestor, this is the Chu Lingxiao five thousand years ago!" The purple emperor on the other side, like some old star masters from the outside world, was stunned for a while, then his face changed greatly, and he immediately recognized Chu Lingxiao. "Chu Lingxiao..." As for the Zitian ancestor, of course, he also recognized who it was. However, when he learned that it was Chu Lingxiao, his face suddenly changed a lot, and no longer as dignified as before. Who did he think it was. It turned out to be a long lost myth Then he doesn''t have to worry about anything! Chapter 1098 The reason why the ancestor of Zitian thought so. The biggest reserve. Only those two words! Five years! In just five years, who can be in the world of heaven and earth, let their own strength, to the point that no one can rival. Let alone. As far as he knows. When Chu Lingxiao left, one of the most sensational things he did in the eighth district was to destroy the three ancestral regions. And this kind of thing. Now it''s in zone eight. But it''s nothing at all. In those days, the leader of the ancestral domain was just a monk of the same level as heaven and earth, but to destroy the existence of such monks was at most the peak of heaven and earth''s great power. If we change to the former eighth area, we will see the peak of heaven and earth''s great power. Let alone the eighth district. It is put in the world of heaven and earth, and it is estimated that it can also be a strong one. But now. The monks of this level are just a small person who can''t be any smaller in any ancestral region today. And in five years. Even if it''s an unimaginable prodigy, it''s impossible for a giant like him to be promoted to an incomparable power. So. When the person who appeared was Chu Lingxiao, the ancestor of Zitian didn''t worry about it. Instead, he felt deeply relieved that everything was still under his control. This further confirmed his previous ideas. Those who can make these quasi giants, giants, and people who can improve one step further must have an unimaginable panacea in their hands. Otherwise. What other reasons? If it were someone else. In his heart, there was still a trace of fear, but when he saw that it was Chu Lingxiao, he had no more fear. Five years. Just five years. Did not expect this once their eighth District myth, unexpectedly in the main heaven and earth world, got such a big chance. It seems that the so-called world of heaven and earth, even in the eighth District, is still a little worse. This moment. The mood of Zitian''s ancestor eased a lot in an instant. Then, he who wanted to understand everything looked directly at Chu Lingxiao. Light way: "I didn''t expect to see you again after five thousand years, but what do you mean?" "Can''t you go to my zitianshen palace?" In an instant. After hearing the words of Zitian''s ancestors, the emperor Zitian, the sick Tianlan and all the high-level faces of Zitian temple were gradually relieved. They can hear it. The tone of my ancestors is not flustered, but more calm than the shock just revealed. That shows! What happened now is still under the control of our ancestors. Just know that. Then they don''t have to worry about anything! I just didn''t expect This makes all the quasi tycoons, the characters in the tycoon realm, and the people who suddenly face the battle, Chu Lingxiao, who has been forgotten by them for a long time. To be honest, for these people who have left incredible history in the history of the eighth district. In their hearts, more or less, there is a trace of awe. But what about that? Now the eighth district is not the eighth District of that year. In just five years, who can make their own strength rise to the point that they are afraid of the zitianshen palace? So. When I saw Chu Lingxiao. In fact, their hearts are the same as those of Zitian''s ancestors. I''m afraid that in the five years of the world of heaven and earth, the myth that once belonged to their eighth district has gained some unimaginable opportunities. Or. I paid homage to a great man. To make these quasi giants, giants, suddenly fall to the other side. It''s just the words of Zitian''s ancestor. Just after he finished speaking, he stood beside the Taiyin and said with disdain on his face: "you look up to yourself too much. What do you think you are, and it''s worthy for adults to live with you?" It is true that the Taiyin said this. Don''t talk about the eighth district. In the world of heaven and earth, which one is not the strongest in the future? Even nine stars like her. If there is a monk ranking in the world of heaven and earth, it is estimated that he will not be in the top 100. Let alone an ancient giant. Or even a star giant, have not entered the mole ant. Is it right for this one to live with it? Is it ridiculous? When Taiyin spoke, he immediately let Ke Huang standing at the bottom of the room stare at him. He immediately recognized who Taiyin was, but he didn''t expect that Taiyin would appear here. Before. When Taiyin killed his master. He also agreed that the Taiyin may be a giant jiuchongjing, and Chu Lingxiao, who can make such figures follow, is probably already an ancient giant, and is also an ancient giant with more than six Chongjing. But now it seems. Not at all! What kind of ancient tycoons can make a group of quasi tycoons, tycoon characters, take only three days to improve another level? "Unbridled, a lonely myth, dare to scold!" Just the next moment. The angry voice of the purple God emperor made Ke Huang''s body tremble suddenly, and then he shrank back again. His face was full of panic and uneasiness, for fear that it might affect him. Now it seems. It seems that zitianshen palace doesn''t know what Chu Lingxiao stands in front of them. Lonely myth? When he heard this, he couldn''t help but smile. Think of the beginning. When he became one of the most famous creation environments, he also thought so. What myth is Chu Lingxiao? Now, the times have been different for a long time. It''s just a myth. Now, even if reappear. It can only serve as a slave among the whole family, which is not worth mentioning at all. When you can see it. Just a follower, he would like to twist his master, the top of a giant, like a chicken neck. When he does, he really feels like seeing a ghost! And now! When he saw the purple emperor, he was so angry and rebuked, he felt himself, as if he had seen the scene that he didn''t pay attention to when he first broke in to the Taiyin! This is not far from death! Just the rest of the audience. As well as the world''s masters, when they saw this scene, they didn''t think so like emperor Ke. In their eyes. Let alone a lonely myth. Even in the world of heaven and earth, you can get a great chance or learn from a great man, but you can''t do it with your own strength. Zitian''s father really wants to fight. Chu Lingxiao will not appear in front of him today. What''s more, the followers around a district dare to scold Zitian''s ancestor. They don''t know the height of the earth! Just the next moment. But they heard the faint way of Taiyin: "adult, is this person to stay or..." Before everyone knew what it meant, he saw Chu Lingxiao''s face waved with a little expressionless hand. All of a sudden, they saw one hand of Taiyin and clapped it. This moment. I just heard Bang! The purple emperor turned to ashes in an instant! "Ants." Zitian''s ancestor: "..." "Ice sky Lan": " Everyone: "..." Chapter 1099 This is a sudden scene. All the people who were scared in an instant could not help but step back. When they all reacted, they realized that the purple emperor, the first person under the ancient giant! It''s just seconds! Dead! "My mother, where is this madwoman? She even dares to kill the purple emperor!" In an instant. All the outer masters of the planet, all of them are scared and sweating, all of them have goose bumps. Subconsciously, they want to take their eyes away from the direction of the purple heaven temple. But because. The scene in front of us. It''s too scary. They really want to continue to look down, so for a while, their eyes are still in the direction of Zitian temple. "Father!" Just the next moment. But I heard a very sad voice, and it came out immediately. As the daughter of the purple emperor, Bing Tianlan realized that her father was just in front of her. When she died, the whole person suddenly collapsed. Ice sky LAN really did not think. The followers of a lonely myth are so powerful! One move! Unexpectedly one move will own father - Purple God Emperor, a giant nine heavy environment strong person, gave seconds to kill! But now. Where can bing Tianlan take care of these things? She looks at her father and dies in front of her. In an instant, she rushes towards the Taiyin with resentment and anger on her face. "Return my father''s life!!!" This moment. All the people in the audience could not help but breathe. The leader of the five ancestral regions, who was standing far away, was already scared and trembled, and dared not say a word. And the masters of the outside world. See ice sky LAN toward Taiyin, rushed past, also can''t help but hold your breath. But the next moment. But as before. Just a bang! Ice sky LAN whole person, just stepped out a few steps, just like the purple God Emperor, in the eyes of all people, directly turned into ashes. "Ants." However, the Taiyin still didn''t blink, so it slowly took back its eyes. In the eyes of the Taiyin. No matter what the purple emperor was before, or the ice sky at the moment, there is no difference at all. Kill it. But this kind of scene. In the eyes of all the high-level officials in Zitian palace, the whole person who had already seen it was stupid, and all of a sudden could not help but step back. Crazy! Where the hell is this madwoman from! But what really scared them was still Chu Lingxiao, because they found that the myth that had disappeared for five thousand years in their eighth district had not changed even now! What does this mean? The other side didn''t seem to take them seriously! Isn''t that crazy? Anyway. They are also the first force in the eighth district. Even if they are placed in the world of heaven and earth, they have reason to believe that there is no one who can compete with them. Why? Because! As long as their Zitian ancestor is here, that''s their greatest strength! In their eyes. Even if Chu Lingxiao, a long lost myth, has had a great chance in the world of heaven and earth, it can''t be compared with a giant peak figure at most! But now! What on earth did they see! The other side even inspired the people around them to kill their old palace leader of zitianshen palace and the new palace leader to take over! It''s clear that they are going to be immortal with the purple god palace! This moment. When Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell, all the people in the audience had a heart, which could not help shaking. "Interesting. It seems that you don''t care much about their death." Immediately. All the palace levels of zitianshen palace realized that their ancestors were too quiet and even cold-blooded. Other people, dead, even if. But the one who just died, but the purple emperor and the ice sky But. Because of this, it makes all the high-level people in zitianshen palace feel more relaxed. As long as our ancestors are not panic! Then they can still be at peace. What they are most afraid of is that their ancestors are flustered at the moment, which is the most deadly. Ancient giant peak figure! Better than everyone here! Even though Chu Lingxiao, a myth that has disappeared for five thousand years, has an unimaginable foundation and supports himself behind his back, it is impossible to surpass the peak of the ancient giant. But. They really want to see it! This man! What''s the secret of killing people in their zitianshen palace? What''s more, they are the two most important people in their zitianshen palace! For a while. In the eyes of all the high-level officials in zitianshen palace, there is a cold feeling when they are in dudun. What can we do if our old palace leader and the new one die? As long as the old ancestor is still there! Then they will not die! It''s the myth you once had. If you want to completely frighten our zitianshen palace in this way, it''s a big mistake! And standing there, Emperor Ke also felt the air at the moment, which became inexplicably cold. He knew that Chu Lingxiao was terrible. But the ancestor of Zitian, after all, is also the pinnacle of an ancient giant. Such a friar. It has already reached the top of practice. He can''t imagine that in this world, including the distant world of heaven and earth, there will be more powerful existence than these characters? If not! Today, no matter what kind of information Chu Lingxiao has behind him, I''m afraid he will die! But. He was also a little puzzled. By right. The emperor Zitian and bingtianlan both died in front of themselves. How can the ancestor Zitian still have no movement? "Strange, Zitian, what are you waiting for?" The same. At this moment, the master of all the stars in the outside world, who still has a calm face and no action, is also dazed and confused, all of a sudden straight frown. And then. The Taiyin was cold, and said: "adult, this ant seems to have set up some kind of prohibition, which has surrounded the purple god palace." Prohibition? Upon hearing this, all of us could not help but shiver. Then we found that the whole Zitian temple had been shrouded by an ancient giant jiuchongjing power. It turns out that Zitian didn''t do it all the time! It''s doing this! This old guy didn''t want to kill Chu Lingxiao! But! He wants to avoid worries! Ke Huang''s pupil also shrank abruptly, and he quickly stepped back a few steps. As for the leader of the five ancestral regions, his body began to tremble with fear, and his face was full of anxiety and fear. "Now I have cut off everything. Even if I kill you, no one knows!" This moment. It''s a very cold voice. With it. It also spread around the whole Zitian temple. Chapter 1100 Grunt! Hear the words of Zitian. No matter the people who are in the Zitian temple at the moment, or those who are in the outside world, looking at all the stars, they can''t help but swallow their saliva. That''s how they react! Originally from the beginning to the end! The ancestor of Zitian, not without action, has been secretly setting a ban to prevent Chu Lingxiao from escaping! After all! In their eighth District, Chu Lingxiao, who has disappeared for five thousand years, suddenly reappeared. With the power of lightning, he took over all the quasi giants and giants. They have also raised the level of these people. Around you! And then there''s an old giant lunatic. These battles, let alone their eighth District, may not have existed in the distant world of heaven and earth. It''s possible! Chu Lingxiao is supported by the most powerful power or the most powerful monk in the world of heaven and earth! Otherwise! After only five years in the world of heaven and earth, how could you have such a great chance? And now! Obviously! That''s what Zitian thought! But. Now they admire Zitian even more. Even if they know the power behind Chu Lingxiao, it''s not easy. They will kill each other! If you change to someone else. I''m afraid it''s been a long time. "My ancestors are mighty!" "Ancestor, kill him quickly. Don''t let the old palace master die for nothing!" Seeing this scene, all the high-level officials of the purple Heaven Temple suddenly came to their attention, one by one, with their eyes all staring cold and bright, staring straight at Chu Lingxiao in front of them. Previously, they saw Zitian''s ancestor and never moved. I thought that my grandfather was really so patient. But now it seems. It''s their fault. The ancestor of his family, from the very beginning, planned to kill Chu Lingxiao! Yes! It''s long overdue! A long lost myth! Even if there is an unimaginable inside information behind it, it is only external force after all. Today''s eighth district is not the same year, their zitianshen palace, not to mention persimmon! Now zone eight! It''s not the time of your lonely myth! It! Only belong to our zitianshen palace! However, all the high-level officials of the Zitian temple, the leader of the five ancestral regions, Emperor Ke, and the leader of the outside world did not notice that, even so, the faces of the five ancestral regions and the four ancient giants had not changed at all. On the contrary. All with a look at the Idiot''s eyes, looking at Zitian ancestor, as well as the high-level of Zitian temple. Although they also saw Chu Lingxiao for the first time. Before. I''ve only seen one Taiyin. But that''s enough! It''s just that one person in Taiyin can improve their realm at will. The Lord of Taiyin can imagine what kind of existence it is?! But. The only thing they didn''t think of today was that the person behind the Taiyin was Chu Lingxiao! The myth of their eighth District five thousand years ago! This is something they didn''t think of at all. When Chu Lingxiao left, they were also the first group of monks to know. In their hearts, they had determined that Chu Lingxiao must be a stronger level than the leader of the ancestral domain. Otherwise. It is impossible to destroy the three ancestral regions. And then. Great changes have taken place in the eighth area. They also learned from the palace of purple heaven that the realm above the original master of ancestral domain, the common master of heaven and earth, is the power of heaven and earth. However, later, they should know that there are so many realms after the power of heaven and earth. They really feel that. The myth of that year -- Chu Lingxiao. Now it''s not enough to put it in Zone 8. But now. I didn''t think of it! Now, a man who can surpass the ancient giant and is called an adult is Chu Lingxiao. I really answered that sentence. There is a kind of character in the world, even if he has disappeared for a long time, but as long as he reappears, once brilliant, it will still not disappear. This kind of person. It''s what the world calls invincible! However. Everyone in the audience, including Zitian''s ancestor himself, didn''t think so. Now in Zitian''s heart, he has solved all his worries. Even now. He killed Chu Lingxiao. No one in the world knows. He is the ancient giant jiuchongjing. When is it the turn of a lonely myth to ride on his own head? What''s more! The people around each other, still in front of him, killed the purple emperor and ice Tianlan! Today! If he let Chu Lingxiao go! How can he stay in the eighth District when it''s spread out today? So! Chu Lingxiao will die if he says anything! , "I am so good at today''s" ant ant, now who has the final say in the eighth district? " This moment. When Zitian ancestor banned the last time, it was a moment. The cold breath of his whole body suddenly soared again. Countless red lights covered the whole field like the sun. It was fierce and vicissitudes of life. It was like a magic sword that had been sealed for many years. Finally, it came to the moment when it drew its sword. See this. The masters of the outside world, the five ancestral regions, and the emperor Ke and others all suddenly shrunk their pupils, and a trace of horror and horror appeared on their faces. This scene! They are too familiar! At first! The only ancestral region in the eighth District, why did it fall from this heaven and earth? It was because of the hand of Zitian''s ancestor! And that time! It''s the same scene! But compared with that time, this time, it''s obviously more than a hundred times more terrifying. They even feel that the whole fringe of the eighth zone is undergoing tremendous changes! It seems that we have to get away from the original coordinates again! Ancient giant jiuchongjing! This is the most powerful scene on the road of known cultivation. Such characters, let alone their moves, can make them take a look. They are all scenes that are hard to see for hundreds of years! If you put it in the distant world of heaven and earth. It''s going to cause a sensation of silence all over the world! And now. These characters are in their sight, and they are really fighting! "Today, I will use my hands to let all the people in the ground, even the strong ones in the world of heaven and earth, have a good look. The ants in their eyes are already strong enough that they can only look up!" Zitian''s father shouted angrily, and immediately patted Chu Lingxiao. To be honest. When father Zitian said this. Even those outside the world who have nothing to do with their own planet, can not help but feel a sense of heat and blood boiling, all by the purple sky ancestor these words, said can not help but tightly hold a double fist. There is a flicker of excitement in my eyes. That''s right! Their eighth district is not what it used to be! Now, even the strong in the world of heaven and earth can''t use the eyes of ants to see them again! Chapter 1101 This moment. In the void of the upper space of the zitiao temple, dudun is filled with a very cold and terrifying atmosphere. Countless red lights gather on it, which is very eye-catching. Look at this. Everyone''s mood is not the same. Those who were originally just watching the show, who knew kung fu, were immediately aroused by the words of Zitian''s ancestor. There is some hope. The ancestors of Zitian were able to wipe out everything and lead the friars of the eighth District into the world of the Lord. Next! Top again! And now. Chu Lingxiao looks like an outsider in their eyes. Or More like the villain in their eyes, the intruder "Ancestor, cut him, cut him!!!" A group of high-level officials of Zitian temple also clenched their fists in secret. In their eyes, the ancestor of Zitian at the moment is the real invincible. No one in the world can stop such powerful people! Ancient giant jiuchongjing! Who can stop! That''s the idea. Of course, it also includes the masters of all ancestral regions, as well as the emperor Ke, who has long looked foolish. However. Next! The scene that appeared in front of them was unforgettable to them all their lives. Suddenly, in the eyes of all people, there was a trace of horror and disbelief. A pair of eyes. They were all staring at each other. Just see! In their eyes, there was no one to fight against the purple ancestor. The earth shaking momentum was about to devour Chu Lingxiao''s party for a moment! They see! Still standing in Chu Lingxiao''s side of the Taiyin, directly slowly extended a hand. The next moment. It''s like swatting flies! With a gentle wave! Snap! A very clear and crisp voice, then suddenly spread out, only to see the old purple sky with the broken line kite, the moment flew out! There is no ability to fight back! In an instant! When the body of Zitian''s ancestor fell on the void and made a thumping sound, the moment was quiet and the whole scene suddenly began to be dead silent! The leaders of the five ancestral regions, as well as the emperor Ke, and the high-level officials of the Zitian temple, were all frightened by this scene and all came out with gooseflesh. All at once! Everyone starts shivering! No! This is not true! How could that be! Their ancestors! The strong man of jiuchongjing, the ancient giant, was accompanied by a woman. With such a slap, he flew out? It''s impossible! This is absolutely not true! For a moment. All the high-rise buildings in zitianshen Palace are about to cry. Their eyes are staring straight, full of horror and horror. Their legs are shaking uncontrollably. They thought. The old ancestor of his family will help him to solve the problem easily. But now! I don''t know! Even one of the female attendants around the other side can''t be defeated. It''s just a slap! This moment. The stars are all silent. Those masters of the planet, are also scared silly, a mouth, Zhang can''t close for a long time. What did they see? What do they see?! Father Zitian! The existence of nine realms of an ancient giant! The summit of a path of practice! Unexpectedly by Chu Lingxiao side a female follower, a slap, gave fan to fly?! This is a joke with them! "It''s not true. It''s How can this happen in the world! " Don''t say it''s a group of star owners. Even the old Zitian ancestor, who had come back to the gods, was scared and stupid. He looked like a ghost, staring at the Taiyin standing in front of him. For a moment. As the greatest enemy of this life. However. After all this, Taiyin looked at Zitian''s ancestor lazily, and then stood back to his original position. And the next moment. The words said by Taiyin immediately moved everyone''s sight to Chu Lingxiao. "Sir, I think you should kill this ant. It seems that there is nothing worthy of your request on him." Grunt! Hear that! All of us, as well as the masters of the outside world, swallowed a mouthful of saliva in a moment, which reflected an extremely frightening problem! Such a terrible woman! It''s just a female follower around Chu Lingxiao! This "My mother, what has this man experienced in the world of heaven and earth in the past five years..." For a moment. All the masters of the planet can''t help but take a few strides back. Their lips turn purple with fear, and their faces turn white and frightened. They realized a problem! Chu Lingxiao! This man! Unexpectedly Can let such a strong person, willingly follow behind, at will, that own strength, where will be poor? Only in the past, they had always regarded the Taiyin as a monk who had just stepped into the realm of the ancient giant, so they didn''t think much about it. Because. In their view. Chu Lingxiao''s strength, even if it is really as their eighth area friars, has been greatly improved, but it is absolutely impossible to defeat an ancient giant jiuchongjing! Can stand in the view! It''s all their fault! This is no match! It''s just a powerful person who can regard the old giant nine powerful states as a terrorist in this world! "Unexpectedly Unexpectedly, for this reason, my mother, fortunately, I didn''t disclose too much to zitianshen Palace at the beginning... " This moment. The most fortunate thing in my heart is not the leader of the five ancestral regions, but emperor Ke. His master. It is also one of the giants recruited by Zitian temple. At first. After his master died. The purple emperor asked. Because he was afraid, he didn''t tell the real cause of death of the purple emperor. Now, if he had hesitated, he would have disclosed Chu Lingxiao''s whereabouts to the Purple Palace in advance. I''m afraid Hiss! At the thought of this place, Emperor Ke felt a thrill, and could not help but take a breath of cool air. It''s really dangerous! At first! If he hesitated a little bit, he would not have another chance to appear here today. As for sitting in the five ancestral regions and the ancient giants, they didn''t show much surprise when they saw this behind the scenes. They just looked at each other and didn''t say a word. Can bring their realm. A character who ascends at will. Even the ancestor of Zitian could not be defeated. "Big My Lord, spare your life, my Lord, leave me a life, my Lord! " This moment. Before everyone could respond, all he heard was a tremulous voice, which came from Zitian''s ancestor. Next. Then he saw Zitian, like a lost dog, climbing all the way to Chu Lingxiao and kowtowing wildly for mercy. Immediately. Looking straight at all the high-rise buildings of the zitianshen palace, the hairs on the whole body were all standing up in fear. Chapter 1102 On the way to practice. It''s just so helpless. A moment ago. You are still high and invincible, so that all people in this world are afraid of you. The next moment. Maybe it''s a prisoner of the next level. No one dares to plead for you. And now. The ancestor of Zitian became such a person. But this is really helpless. Who could have thought that the ancient giant was so strong that she could not even resist the slap of a female follower? If it''s Chu Lingxiao''s move. I''m afraid it''s even more unimaginable. "Spare your life, spare me this time..." However. Chu Lingxiao did not look at Zitian ancestor who begged for mercy, but looked around him. Then he directly turned Zitian ancestor into ashes. Suddenly. See this. All the high-level officials of the Zitian Temple suddenly fell to the ground in fear, which they didn''t expect. My ancestor died like this! They thought Chu Lingxiao would spare his life! After all! This is an ancient giant, a powerful man of nine realms! If it were them. I''m afraid that he will be accepted as a servant, but Chu Lingxiao didn''t even hesitate for a moment, so he was killed directly! "It''s a pity that you don''t have what I want." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Chu Lingxiao has finished all this. "I''ll take care of it yourself." Immediately. Lightly floating to throw down a word, then toward the forbidden area of the purple god palace, flew in. For Chu Lingxiao. No matter what, the ancestor of Zitian will surely die. As for why, it''s strange that the other side dared to take advantage of his absence to fight against that ancestral domain. And can let purple day old ancestor live until now, just die. But it''s because Chu Lingxiao wants to see if there is anyone behind Zitian''s ancestor. But unfortunately. Even if Zitian''s ancestor died, no one appeared again. "My Lord, how to deal with these high-level officials of the Zitian temple?" This moment. Until Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared completely in the eyes of all people, standing beside the star son, this dare to speak. In an instant. When he heard this, the high-level officials of the purple Heaven Temple, like those who were thrilled, returned to the gods. That''s what I really realized! Their lives! It''s still in someone else''s hands! Immediately. One by one, they all fell to the ground in fright. However, they had a cold face before. They hurriedly begged for mercy towards the Taiyin: "my Lord, please forgive me. I will never dare to wait any longer. Please forgive us this time." "What do you think these people should do?" And the Taiyin also does not want to say anything, looked directly at the two people who stood nearby longbingyao and fengjiuxiao. Whether it''s longbingyao or fengjiuxiao. They all come from that ancestral region. Since Chu Lingxiao gave these people to her disposal, she also asked longbingyao and fengjiuxiao. Anyway, she knew it in her heart. For Chu Lingxiao, let alone the high-level of zitianshen palace. It''s the ancestor of Zitian. This has never been in the eye. As for the lives of these high-level officials, I''m afraid they didn''t pay attention. But. Kill them. That''s too cheap for these people. "Master, why don''t you cut off their cultivation and build palaces of all nationalities in the ancestral region?" For a long time. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao suddenly look at each other, and then they look at the Taiyin. Smell the words. The Taiyin didn''t say anything more, which is a good way, and those high-level officials of the Zitian temple, when they heard that they were going to cut off all their accomplishments, all of a sudden all of their faces showed a touch of bitterness. But I dare not say anything. Than death. What''s wrong with being alive? "I''ll leave it to you." Taiyin''s eyes, and then gently looked at the star son, the latter is hurriedly nodded, directly stretched out a hand to the past, the purple sky temple of the high-level, all brought back. And the outside world. After Chu Lingxiao left, the masters of those planets left the palace of zitianshen one by one. Now they can see. All the friars in the eighth District think they are ten times stronger than before, but they are still far behind the real friars in the world of heaven and earth! Otherwise! How could Chu Lingxiao, who has only been to Chu Lingxiao for five years, have such a horrible female strong follower? "Master, what should we do now?" The five great ancestors of Zuyu, as well as those ancient giants, also came here in a hurry. They understand. Today''s eighth district. It''s a complete change of ownership. They also have to have a good relationship with these people now. After all, no one knows what will happen to their eighth District in the future. Even Zitian''s father died. You can imagine. How terrible the world is. "Take your children who are not successful, go back for the time being, and call you after you need it." The light way of Taiyin. Smell the words. Those who have already stepped into the giant, the eighth District strongman of the ancient giant, immediately look to their own group to attend the zitianshen palace. The new palace leader takes over the descendants of the ceremony and signals that they will not leave soon. Soon. Those who were the masters of the ancestral realm followed their ancestors and left the zitianshen palace. Emperor Ke also smiled bitterly and went with him. But. He really can''t imagine why Chu Lingxiao returned to their eighth district since he had such horrible strength? It''s hard not to What are their secrets in the eighth district? Deep in the forbidden area of Zitian temple. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has already appeared here. In front of him, there was a pair of extremely red text murals, but only in the front, showing the text. As for the back, it was a blur, and I didn''t know what was written. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao then took out the colorful flower he had got in the sky. For a while. All around the forbidden area, there is an incomparably sacred color of seven colors, which is more faint and begins to scatter a pair of pictures, which is the scene of Chu Lingxiao in the sky and time. Immediately. When these pictures, scattered in front of the red mural, suddenly, a magical scene happened! Before that. On the mural that the Zitian ancestor couldn''t see all the time, lines of blue and blue font appeared in an instant. Each word was full of a breath of matchless vicissitudes, totally different from the previous one. Finally. When all the frescoes are turned into a piece of writing. But only two lines of big characters. "The 10th coffin, the same flower, Chu Lingxiao, I know you will find here, but when you see this section, it also indicates that I will meet you in heaven and earth." "The premise is that if you can get there, all the answers will be known." Chapter 1103 Red murals stretching for hundreds of meters. Finally. There are only two lines. This moment. Even Chu Lingxiao''s eyes became colder and quieter. He could feel that someone had already known his existence, and knew that one day, he would find it here. So. That''s why I set it all up. But do it. Is it good for him? "Interesting, more and more interesting." Say. Chu Lingxiao immediately waved his hands and held the two lines of scarlet characters in his own hands again. And the next moment. A more bizarre scene came along. Only see. It seems that at this moment, these two lines of scarlet characters suddenly turn into an extremely mysterious order of terror, which makes the whole space turn into a gray color. It seems to herald the coming of the past. However. When Chu Lingxiao burst out a golden light of incomparable sanctity, the mysterious order of terror suddenly turned into nothing. But another line of gold appeared. "If you can find this, this thing will be given to you. Unfortunately, it also indicates that you are not the one I want to wait for after all." The golden light disappeared again. This time. What appeared in front of Chu Lingxiao was only a very ordinary petal, and there was no mystery at all, because there was no breath on this petal on the way of cultivation. But. However, Chu Lingxiao soon accepted the petals into the sea of knowledge. "Is that so..." No one knows what Chu Lingxiao is thinking at this moment, but in the distant world of heaven and earth, at this moment, the flower in the Ninth Heaven suddenly has another one! The six legendary forces, the founder of zhifrighten, are dazed and sluggish. I have no idea what happened. Suddenly one by one you look at me, I look at you, the face is full of surprise and confusion. This is a good What happened again How can suddenly, and out of a petal! But the next moment. Before waiting for the founder of the six legendary forces to react, I saw the same flower belonging to Chu Lingxiao. Suddenly, it bloomed! "Here..." For a while. Look at the six founders, the whole person is stupid, however, only after three seconds, they have returned to the original appearance, but the difference is, at the moment, there is already a blooming petal. This moment. Because of this petal, the breath of the whole world of heaven and earth began to change unprecedentedly. Just a bang! Above the emptiness of the world of the Lord''s heaven and earth, it was suddenly blasted open by a pillar of light in the Ninth Heaven! Next! Then I saw a red and black petal flying out of the Ninth Heaven! "What''s the matter? What''s the matter again!" Time and space. It is because of this, the big activated stone figures almost jumped out of fear, because when they saw the black petals, falling in their space-time. All of a sudden! They broke through their time and space, and began to fly to a more distant future world! "This is..." See this. Several activated stone figures, all with gooseflesh, came out. Although they were afraid to step into the past world because of Chu Lingxiao, they were also clear. In their time and space. There is also a future world! But now! What''s the matter! A strange black petal, flying from that world, broke through their space-time boundary directly! You know! They know that Chu Lingxiao at this moment is not in the world of heaven and earth! But now! How can it happen again? They can''t even see through the scene! Do you mean ¡­¡­ Zone 8. Zitianshen palace. The golden light that enveloped all around was also the moment that Chu Lingxiao''s hand slowly fell down, and then disappeared. But now. If someone can look over the whole eighth area, he will be amazed! Zone 8 coordinates! Back to the original place! At the same time. Those ancestral regions born from later generations also fell down one after another from the void above! "What''s going on? What''s going on?" "It''s changing. How did Zuyu fall down?" "Ancestor, what''s the matter?" Just back home, the leader of the ancestral domain didn''t wait for them to take a breath. When they saw this scene, the whole person looked stupid. One by one, I look at my ancestral home. Uncontrolled from the void, fall down, hurriedly want to restore it as it is. However. But I found that my strength, like raindrops into the sea, could not play a role at all. I can only watch my ancestral domain slip down from the void. A heart. At this moment, I could not help shivering. Soon. Those five ancestors who have already stepped into the giant''s realm are also immediately rushed by this scene. After only one look, they want to stop Zuyu from falling. In their eyes. Their family finally came into being like a ancestral region. If the ancestral region is falling and floating like an ordinary planet at the moment, they have done nothing in their five thousand years of efforts? But when their power. When it was injected into the whole ancestral region, it was only found that its own strength was so small! We can''t stop Zuyu from falling! "How could this be..." The next moment. Before the five great ancestors of Zuyu came back to their senses, they heard another roar. Suddenly, they saw a Zuyu that once stood above the whole eighth area, and suddenly it was suspended again! This time. It broke through the boundary of the eighth zone directly! More than the purple god palace! This moment. Seeing this scene, the five great ancestors of Zuyu all understood in an instant and shook their heads helplessly. This was the first ancestral domain. Suddenly rose again above all the friars. And their five ancestral regions, but also at this moment, change with the ordinary planet is no different, then do you still need to think about it? It must be the one who made it. It''s a little bit like 30 years of Hedong, 30 years of Hexi, Fengshui turns in turn. I didn''t expect that. After a walk. This eighth district. It is still the world of this ancestral region "It''s hard to predict the world..." Even all the ancient giants, after seeing this scene, shook their heads helplessly, and all the corners of their mouths suddenly showed a wry smile. But they don''t understand. Why It must be this ancestral domain! Chapter 1104 But they also know. There are so many things in the world that they don ''t understand, but they haven'' t reached that level. Now. They are not qualified to pursue. With the five ancestral regions falling to the same height as the ordinary stars, the whole eighth area is fried. Because. The five ancestral regions, the ruling planets, are almost all the planets in the eighth region. If there is no Zitian temple. Basically, the five ancestral regions are the real masters. But now. The five ancestral regions have fallen to the altar like this, which can make these ruling planet monks shocked? But when the monks of these planets go to ask the Lord of their own planet, they want to ask, what is the matter. The answer. But it makes them more confused. What is not to ask, don''t ask?! This is the ancestral domain that rules them! Don''t you give them an explanation for such a big thing now? But it''s just at this time. Before all the friars of the world calmed down, they heard another blast which was extremely shocking and spread out. Boom! It''s about to overturn the whole eighth district! Then! All the world friars are stupid. What did they see! Zitianshen palace! Even from their eyes, so into ashes! "Here What the hell happened! " This moment. Looking at the stars and ashes again and again, when they were passing by, the eyes of all the world friars were staring out in fear. Since the great change of five thousand years, they have dominated the purple god palace in the eighth district! It''s gone! This is a joke with them! This is Zitian temple! Don''t say it''s Zitian! It is the purple God Emperor alone that can make the strong of the whole eighth District fear! But now! They clearly felt a terrible power from the ashes! What does this mean! Someone made a move to the purple temple! "My mother-in-law What''s going on today? Purple heavenly palace quilt Was destroyed? " Hiss! At the thought of this place, countless world friars can''t help but start to breathe cold air. Their faces are white and scary. I can''t believe it''s true. Zitianshen palace! In their eyes! That is the Supreme God among the monks! I don''t know how many strong people are in charge! Even the five ancestral regions that ruled them had to obey their orders. Among them, the old ancestral figures had already been recruited by the Zitian temple. A thousand years ago. They even heard about it. This is now the eighth area of the giant territory figures, almost all of them submit to the purple god palace! Zitian ancestor, the only ancient giant, wants to fight against the world of heaven and earth! But now! What the hell happened! "Today Today, is not the new leader of Zitian Temple taking over the ceremony? How could it be like this... " But. Soon. No one dared to discuss the matter in private after the appearance of the masters of the stars. I still don''t know what happened. But it can also be seen from the attitude of the master of his own planet that 80% of the purple heavenly palace is really destroyed as they think! I''m afraid that Zitian ancestor also Immediately. At the thought of this place, all the world friars could not help shivering again. It''s too scary. Even the ancestor of Zitian was destroyed. Isn''t that the figure above the ancient giant?! "My Lord, are you going back to the world of heaven and earth?" In the void. The people of the Taiyin looked at the purple Heavenly God Palace which had been turned into ashes, but their eyes were all turned back to the Chu Lingxiao standing in front of them. When I heard the word "heaven and earth". Star son a pair of eyes, when all straight green light. Even if it''s Fengmu snow, there is a glimmer of yearning in the beautiful eyes. If before. She doesn''t have so many ideas about the world of heaven and earth, but now, when she really knows the gap between Zone 8 and the world of heaven and earth, she really wants to see for herself what kind of mysterious world the world of heaven and earth is. The ancient giants. All of them are not strong. It''s hard to imagine. But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "wait, I have some other things to deal with." This can''t help but make Fengmu snow feel a little lost, but think about it, since she has been waiting for five thousand years, it''s not so bad for a few days. On the other side of the sky. But the whole body was shaking with excitement. Before Chu Lingxiao had not given him any clear response, so he was in a state of confusion. For fear that Chu Lingxiao would not take him to the world of heaven and earth. But now it seems. It''s true that he''s worried too much. "Adults, what about those ancestral giants?" "You asked them to wait for me in that ancestral region, and I will come back in three days." Say that. Chu Lingxiao''s figure disappeared in everyone''s eyes. See here. It''s not easy to talk about Taiyin. Immediately. The eye then lightly looked at the star son one eye, the latter is hurriedly to make amends to smile and nodded. He left in a hurry. Inform those ancestors of ancestral domain and those ancient giants, and leave it to him! "Let''s go back first." The Taiyin said. Smell the words. Feng muxue hesitated to look at it. Chu Lingxiao asked in the direction of leaving: "master, we really don''t follow..." You can''t help it. Straight let the Taiyin a Leng, the side Phoenix nine Xiao, the Dragon ice difficult two people are also the same. But then I think of the fact that fengmuxue has been in this ancestral region for five thousand years, and I can only shake my head helplessly. Although fengmuxue knew Chu Lingxiao earlier than them, she was not around for five thousand years and still had a lot of poor experience. "No, we can''t get involved in your business." Taiyin shook her head. Smell the words. Feng muxue also had to follow Taiyin and other people back to the ancestral domain. But Feng muxue doesn''t know at the moment that if she was around Chu Lingxiao now, she would be surprised to find a problem! Here! It was the place where she saw Chu Lingxiao for the first time! But now this area! Not in the ancestral realm! And when Chu Lingxiao just came here, in a flash, a very old voice, but suddenly fell down. "You''re back?" Although the voice fell, Chu Lingxiao did not speak. If Feng muxue is here now, he will surely recognize whose voice it is. It is the eighth area that has lost the voice of heaven. "It seems that you have known since that year. To be honest, I didn''t expect you to come back." "Didn''t you expect, or didn''t you want me back?" Heaven way: "..." Chapter 1105 This sentence of Chu Lingxiao. Immediately let the eighth area of heaven, some silence, or some heart. But what Chu Lingxiao said is also true. He didn''t really want chu Lingxiao back. "Well, what are you going to do with me?" This moment. However, he was relieved that he thought he had overestimated Chu Lingxiao, but he still underestimated him. At first. He thought that Chu Lingxiao would never come back after entering the world of heaven and earth. The best result is. Chu Lingxiao died directly in the world of heaven and earth. In this way. The details of the eighth district can also fall into his hands. The world only knows that he is the way of heaven. But it is only in his regional world that he knows that what they want most is not to dominate the fate of monks, but to become real people. Practice like those monks. Before he met Chu Lingxiao, he had a premonition that in the years to come, there would be a sudden change, which would lead to the rapid ascent of the friars in the world of the eighth area. So. He just disappeared at this time. Because. Only he knew that it was a hundred meter red mural that made all of this. However, it was necessary to wait until the first person who got the mural, after all the words on the mural were completely unscrambled. The final details of the eighth district will appear. Otherwise. He killed Zitian as early as he got the red mural. It''s a pity. I didn''t expect Chu Lingxiao not only didn''t die in the world of heaven and earth, but also came back now But the next moment. The eighth area Tiandao thought that Chu Lingxiao came here to destroy him completely, but heard Chu Lingxiao''s light way: "I will not kill you. I still said that, as long as you continue to guard the sky blue star for me, my agreement still counts." "Not only that, how about when I finish dealing with the world of heaven and earth and create a monk body for you?" In an instant. After hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, the tone of Tiandao in the eighth district was obviously excited for a moment. Take off path: "is that true?" "You think you''re worth the lie?" Tiandao of the eighth District: "the "Well, I''ve finished all I have to say. I''m going." The next moment. Chu Lingxiao turns around and tries to leave before the eighth Heaven Road responds. Instant. When Chu Lingxiao left this area, the surrounding area suddenly became extremely quiet again. Seeing Chu Lingxiao, I left. This moment. The eighth area is completely silent. He didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would let him go. You should know that he was cheating Chu Lingxiao from the beginning to the end. But where does the eighth District Tiandao know. If not for his five thousand years, he has been guarding the sky blue star. Otherwise, Chu Lingxiao might be the first one to kill when he comes back this time. He is the eighth heaven way! A white dress from the space of the world, after a flash. It''s like the eighth district. There has never been such a person as Chu Lingxiao. Then. A few hours later. Ancestral domain. A dozen figures followed Chu Lingxiao, left the eighth District, and flew directly to the world of heaven and earth. And when we learned that we could finally return to the world of heaven and earth, the happiest thing was Taiyin, Ye Feng and others. Because. The reason why they follow is for the same flower. This is everything in the world. They are incomparable products of cultivation. As for fengmuxue and other eight area giants, they were excited on the face. Looking at the entrance of the main world closer and closer to them, no matter who they were, they could not help but clenching their hands. Lord of heaven and earth. I didn''t expect that they, the world-class monks, could come here one day. Even if the ancient giant is here, it is not a strong world. Is the real monk, the place to go! "My Lord, you will go like this. If anything happens to that ancestral region in the future, will it..." On the way. The Taiyin can''t help but ask. After all. Chu Lingxiao is walking too fast. No one knows that Chu Lingxiao has left except the monk of the ancestral region. But. Chu Lingxiao didn''t say anything. Instead, the star son flew over and said with a smile: "master, you can rest assured that the little old has all been arranged. My disciples who are not able to make it will help to look after them." Say. The five great ancestors of Zuyu, as well as a number of ancient giants, also came here in a hurry. It looks like it. They have already arranged for the future of that ancestral region. See here. The Taiyin returned to its previous apathy. But these eighth area tycoons, the ancient tycoons, do not know where they need to arrange. There is the way of heaven in the eighth district. In the future, that ancestral region will never be like that again. Regardless of the heavenly way of the eighth District, the monks who lived in the heaven and earth and shared the Lord level could only be suppressed before, but in fact, the heavenly way of the eighth district is stronger than the heavenly way of the world of the heaven and earth level of any party. Just before. In order to hide his strength in front of Chu Lingxiao, he did it specially. If there is a great monk, fight with him. I''m afraid it won''t work at all, and it will be cut off. Soon. All of them followed Chu Lingxiao''s figure and finally returned to the entrance of the world of the Lord. The next moment. The entrance gate opened. And when the giants of the eighth District finally followed in, the scene of the world of heaven and earth suddenly surprised them. Just for a moment. They can fully feel that their power seems to be limited. There is a feeling that there is a sword hanging on their head, which makes them extremely uncomfortable. "Here Is this the order of the universe? " For a while. All the tycoons in the eighth zone are wide eyed and have an incredible sense of straightforwardness. The way of monks. There are three parts. One is the law. Second, order. Finally, it is the way of heaven. But now. They just feel the part of order, but there is a kind of soul, which is about to be annihilated. It''s hard to imagine. How powerful is the heavenly way of the world "My Lord, it seems that someone has broken through the jiuchongtian." But the next moment. In a word of Taiyin, the group of the eighth District giants were suddenly shocked, and their hearts were shaking. What is jiuchongtian? "Look, what is that!" All of a sudden, just then, I don''t know who called out a sentence. In an instant, when all the giants in the eighth zone can''t follow someone''s direction, when they see the nine heavens high above. This moment. All the eighth area giants, a pair of eyes, are staring up. Then What''s that? Chapter 1106 All the giants in the eighth District, including Feng muxue, were stunned for a while. No way. This is the expression of anyone who sees the nine heavy sky floating in the void for the first time. Longbingyao and fengjiuxiao look at each other helplessly. Think of the beginning. They came to the world of heaven and earth for the first time. When they saw jiuchongtian, it was the same. But. At the beginning, their cultivation was too low, so they didn''t feel the horror of jiuchongtian. Now think about it. How time flies. In a flash. They have been in the Lord''s heaven and earth for five years. But now. What they really care about is just the words of Taiyin. Jiuchongtian Someone break through? Who is so bold! How dare you take advantage of this absent time to break into jiuchongtian? Is this living impatience? "Adult......" "You don''t have to worry about it. I will deal with it myself. As for these people, I will give it to you later." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. The Taiyin had to say nothing more. But in my heart. But still thinking, who is so unbridled, even today''s jiuchongtian dare to break in. Even before this one left. It has been stated in advance. This world, including the monks of the future world of millions of years, are free to go to jiuchongtian, but just now she clearly felt that there are more distant future monks, when they leave the world of the main heaven and earth, they forcibly break through here! Otherwise. The nine heavens How can I shift my original position a little bit! Ye Feng, standing on the side, could not help frowning. His strength, even the same flower, could be found. Let alone this life. It''s the monks thousands of years later. Kneel down on your knees. Who is so bold How dare you not listen to this! Are you crazy?! Feng muxue and other eight area tycoons, although they don''t know what happened, but from the slightly dignified expression of the Taiyin, they can see that something important must have happened! But I don''t want to mention it again. Then they are not easy to ask. "You go back first." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. After seeing all the people, Taiyin bowed directly to Chu Lingxiao, and then led all the people away. And Feng Mu snow saw Chu Lingxiao deeply, and had to go with her. As for Ye Feng, long Bingyao and Feng jiuxiao. After a gift. He left. Although they haven''t got the same flower yet, I believe Chu Lingxiao won''t cheat them. And wait until everyone leaves. Chu Lingxiao then said lightly again: "tell me, who are these people?" Immediately. There was a man in front of him. It''s the old dragon bug. At the entrance, it was very close to the mountains and forests. Therefore, when Chu Lingxiao came back, the first person he sensed was the Dragon insect elder. "Master, I don''t know who those people are. Just two days after you left, suddenly a group of young people in purple and green ancient clothes broke into the Ninth Heaven." The old dragon insect respectfully said: "then the old slave took out the token you gave me, which drove the group back." Say. The old dragon insect took out a purple and blue stripe from his arms. It seems that it was torn from his clothes. "Master, this is one of them who fell off his clothes." But Chu Lingxiao didn''t want to see anything. See here. The old dragon and insect had to be put away again. To be honest. Even now, he was a little confused. He didn''t even think that after Chu Lingxiao left, someone really wanted to enter jiuchongtian. And it looks like Or go straight to that flower. At first, he thought he was a monk of the future world, but later he found that this group of young people from unknown sources only stood out one and beat the founder of the legendary power out. Finally. He also had to take out the token Chu Lingxiao gave him. But even so. He was still a little surprised. I thought that they could easily beat them back by token, but I didn''t know where they sacrificed a skeleton. At that time, they didn''t take the other side for a while. But the other side''s expression at that time. It is also extremely shaking. It seems that I didn''t expect to meet something here that can compete with the skeleton. A recollection of the scene. There are some fears in the mind of the old dragon and insect. If there is no token, it is estimated that there are any similar flowers in the Ninth Heaven. Just when the old dragon insect recalled his thoughts, Chu Lingxiao suddenly heard a faint voice in his ear: "what''s the matter with him?" Hear that. The old dragon insect quickly said: "master, there are eight people in total, three of them died, and the white bones and skeletons they sacrificed are also broken." "Oh, is it?" At first, the old dragon insect didn''t feel anything, but when he heard Chu Lingxiao talking in this tone, his body suddenly shook with fear, and he quickly knelt down towards Chu Lingxiao. "And ask the master to bring down his guilt." "Get up, I''m not talking about you." Immediately. The old dragon insect dare to stand up. Soon. Chu Lingxiao, after explaining some things to the old dragon insect, flew directly to the Ninth Heaven. Although before leaving. Chu Lingxiao has already said that. No matter who you are, you can step into the ninth day, or even the ninth day. However, after a group of young people from unknown sources broke in, the Ninth Heaven is now back to the previous one. But. The founders of several legendary forces are still in it. It''s Kung Fu. Still studying the mystery of the flower in front of me, I didn''t notice that Chu Lingxiao had entered. "Everybody, you say this flower, how can it produce another one without any reason?" In silence. The founder of the hall of the future, after watching for a long time, finally couldn''t help but say something. But. The founders of the other legendary forces, however, still look extremely dignified and stare at the flower in front of them. What happened these days is really strange. First, a group of people of unknown origin. Break in. Even their founders can''t cope. By right. Nowadays, most of the monks who can come to this world are only the monks of the future world for millions of years, and some of them are the strongest among them, but they can''t even win one of them. After that. There is even a strange scene of another petal out of the sky. "How, have you seen enough?" But just as several people were watching, when a familiar and light voice suddenly fell to their ears, all of them were as frightened as they heard, and their bodies could not help but shiver. Chapter 1107 The masters of several legendary forces turned back in a moment. Immediately. That''s what we found out. Chu Lingxiao, as early as I didn''t know when, stood behind six of them and looked at them. Suddenly. When Chu Lingxiao was found to have come back. The six legendary forces, the founders, quickly stood up from where they were. The next moment. He hurriedly ran to Chu Lingxiao and bowed. The mysterious young people of the last few days still have fresh memories. Their strength is not the strength of this friar, not to mention the future world of millions of years. Originally. They see it. The monk who can get the same flower must be on the future timeline of the future world of millions of years. Otherwise. How could we have cast such a strange and shocking scene from a more distant future world. Don''t think about it. It must be what this monk has done in the more distant future world, which has caused a series of earth shaking moves, leading to even these monks who are in the past time and space can see it. After that. Just found out. There are no more monks in the future world. After so many things. That''s exactly what they think. But I still didn''t expect that, even so, just a few days after he left the world of heaven and earth, there came a group of mysterious young people. As soon as they wanted to give Chu Lingxiao''s name, the other party directly drove them out of the Ninth Heaven. But there was only one person. What they didn''t expect was that even though the other side seemed to know the existence of this flower, they would forcibly take the same flower from the Ninth Heaven. Otherwise. I won''t say that. "Is the flower of time and space equal to that of a man of lower space and time?" It''s just when the six legendary forces, the founders, are full of thoughts. Chu Lingxiao, standing in front of them, ignored their kneeling ceremony at all, but went straight to the same flower in front of them. To be exact. It''s a similar flower. Because. This flower of Chu Lingxiao has not yet fully bloomed. Soon. When we saw that Chu Lingxiao had walked in front of him, the founders of the six legendary forces also looked at each other, and then hurriedly walked in the past. "Sir, after you leave..." The founder of the hall of the future just wanted to open his mouth and tell Chu Lingxiao what happened when he was not there, so he was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "Needless to say, I already know." Smell the words. The faces of the six people were a little strange. Do you know? In fact, it''s no wonder that the founders of the six legendary forces are too weak. That mysterious group of young people. After breaking into the ninth day. Then the internal scene is hidden with great magic power. Although I saw the young people fall back, I didn''t see the old dragon insect leave. But. At this moment. There are still some doubts in the hearts of the founders of the six legendary forces. By right. Since we know that this flower belongs to Chu Lingxiao, no matter what time and space friar it is, it is impossible to come here and grab it directly. But the young people. Not only dare to rob. He also tried to destroy the flower after he could not get it. It''s just blatant. I want to fight against this one. To be honest. They really can''t figure out which friars in the future time line dare to do so. "On!" But just then. But hear Chu Lingxiao suddenly light mouth, said a word, in an instant, then see in front of the same flower, unexpectedly suddenly burst out of matchless bright strange red light. Immediately. A column of light, fly out! Directly broke through the river of time! With the help of this light column, Chu Lingxiao immediately took out the broken clothes. Seeing this behind the scenes, the master of the creation of the six legendary forces suddenly shook in his heart. Although they are far from Chu Lingxiao in strength. But now. This scene. They can still see what Chu Lingxiao is doing. It''s clearly tracing the origin! They recognized the broken dress at a glance, just a few days ago, the mysterious group of young people! This Are you looking for that group ¡­¡­ And now. Far away in time and space. A future era that transcends space and time. One of them is a forbidden area that the time monks will never dare to enter. But there was a big shock. For the friars of time and space, the same flower is no longer a secret. Because. This is the time. The world of friars has finally entered a more prosperous period. The research of friars on the path of practice has also changed from blind pursuit of power and realm to the secret of exploring the path of practice in this world. The same flower. It is one of the most important researches. But today. This mysterious forbidden area, which is high above, has exploded. Among them, the most terrifying old monsters have also been shocked from the closing. "What''s the matter? Why my grandson will die!" One of the most powerful old monsters was furious. The whole sky was snowing. The sound made all the monks in the forbidden area dare not breathe. Around now. All the monks who had gathered in the forbidden area looked down at the open space. Two young bodies were shocked and even more incredible on their faces. They couldn''t have imagined it. The descendants of their forbidden area died in the past time and space! No! There is an extraordinary same flower, just go ahead and pick it, will you come back soon? But now! How could this happen?! "Grandfather, they found that in the past time and space, there was a rare flower of the same kind. They wanted to pick it. On the day of your grandfather''s birth, it was a gift for you..." At this time, some flustered figure, just wanted to explain, was directly interrupted by the old monster. "Is that what I asked? I asked how they died! " "No I don''t know... " Bang! In an instant. That figure, just finished speaking, was turned into ashes by a terrible force. On the spot. Scared all the monks in the forbidden area, their faces suddenly changed, and they were afraid to raise their heads. Ask them? They want to ask people! Time and space forbidden area level descendant, unexpectedly died in a certain time and space in the past! It''s a marvel! Never before! If this is spread out, it can really kill people! "A group of Pisces didn''t tell me where they were and what happened! Say it quickly! " This moment. When the extremely cold sound falls again, suddenly, the atmosphere of this space-time forbidden area drops to the extreme in an instant. Chapter 1108 Forbidden area time and space. Already in front of all the monks. A study of the same flowers. It is also the first. And for the lower level space-time, the same flowers, if you really count them, for the forbidden area space-time far above the sky space-time, it is no secret. But now. The successor of the forbidden area actually died in the lower space-time, which is a disgrace! But. Even if all the friars in the forbidden area are helpless, at the moment, they dare not respond to the words of the old monsters in the forbidden area, because they are afraid that they will turn into ashes like the previous one at the next moment just after they finish speaking! Then there is really no reason to go. "Big brother, when you go to these young people, you lose your temper. If you kill people like this, it''s not because they dare not talk." And just then. A slightly funny voice came out of the forbidden area. It was a long, breathing and sacred figure. As soon as it appeared, the forbidden area seemed to be in a forbidden state. Just the next moment. However, the elder monster was very dissatisfied with him. He immediately scolded: "it''s not that you died your grandson. Of course, you don''t feel hurt anymore. Go away and don''t talk nonsense!" Bang! Say it! I just slapped it. But even if they are just like the warriors in the ordinary people, they can make all the friars around stare at each other. With only one palm, they can see several times that once appeared in the forbidden area and reappeared in front of them! A friar to this degree. It can be said. Self is time and space! This is impossible for any of the strongest in the lower space-time. Even if the space-time of the forbidden area is broken, it will not disappear. Almost in this way, you can be invincible. Unless the opponent''s strength is stronger than the general situation, no one can kill such people! But it can be in the forbidden area. One of the strongest people in town. How could there be more people than that? But. This one. After all, after a big explosion, the huge figure, less than three meters away, turned into a wisp of smoke. Immediately. All the people in the room looked at each other for a while, though they expected this kind of result. But I still didn''t think of it. It will be so easy. In fact, the monks in the forbidden area know that the old monster who died two grandchildren can only rank second in the forbidden area if it is really compared. The real strongest. This is the only huge figure. Otherwise. The other side will not just appear, dare to call it "big brother". But they also know. In fact, the old monsters in the forbidden area are all from one family. Although the two forbidden areas are the strongest in the world, they are just the grandson of one of the old monsters. But at the root. But all the old monsters in the forbidden area are trained by themselves or pushed out from the depth of the forbidden area. Kill these two forbidden area messengers! No doubt it''s fighting with the old monsters in the whole forbidden area! Let alone in the forbidden area of time and space. It''s the strongest in other forbidden areas. It''s impossible to do such a thing. You need to know who is going to kill people in forbidden area! "Well, I''ve been angry and killed. Now it''s time to ask?" This moment. As the old monster fell into silence, the huge figure began to say: "who among you knows where they have gone?" Smell the words. It was quiet again. But soon. A trembling figure, after swallowing a mouthful of saliva, walked out of the crowd of friars around. The next moment. He quickly knelt down and trembled: "now Report to the forbidden division, two first pass. Follow the others in the forbidden area. Go To the eighth district. " Zone eight? In an instant. The voice just fell, and all the old monsters in the forbidden area changed their faces slightly, showing a trace of surprise. You can''t help it. Can''t help but look at each other. Zone eight? Really? Is there such a person in Zone 8? How is this possible? Originally, they thought it was the closest space-time to their forbidden area. Those activated stone characters did it. After all. Those people are also a little strong. Although they are not better than them, they can still suppress their successors in the forbidden area. But it never occurred to me. Is it just a eighth district? It''s just incredible! Is there such a person in the eighth district? To be honest. Their heirs in this forbidden area, at the moment of falling, they old monsters, have already detected it. Just. At that time, they didn''t know what happened. But now! But tell them it''s in zone eight? What level of past time and space friars also have the ability to kill their descendants in the forbidden area? What a joke! So. It''s almost the beginning of the speech. After a few seconds, let alone the old monster who died his grandson, it''s the huge figure. I also don''t believe it. I think it''s playing tricks on him. Immediately. A breath of incomparable terror was immediately suppressed. "The eighth district is also equipped with people. Kill the successors in the forbidden area. What are you talking about? It''s so easy to fool me!" Bang! A middle-aged man in front of him was scared on the spot. He collapsed on the ground directly, and his face was white: "no Forbidden teacher, I What I said is true. It''s really the eighth district. You have to believe me! " "Believe you?" Just. As soon as I spoke, the terror and pressure suspended above my head suddenly increased, and the voice was full of disdain. The cold voice said: "you are saying that some of our old guys, the missionaries who were personally trained, even the friars in the eighth District, can''t compete with each other?" In an instant. On hearing this, the middle-aged man''s face changed again. The smile on his face was worse than that of crying. He immediately shook his head and explained crazily: "no No, no, no, no, I don''t mean that, just Just... " "Hum!" But the middle-aged man''s words had not been finished yet. At the moment when a cold hum fell, his body was directly in front of everyone''s eyes and turned into ashes. All the forbidden friars around him were scared suddenly, and they could not help shivering. "The friars of the eighth District, kill the time and space level successors of our forbidden area? It''s ridiculous. " Yeah. How is this possible? The friars of the eighth zone, can they kill the people in the forbidden area? Don''t say that the old monsters in the forbidden area don''t believe it. They are the ones who don''t believe it. "Come on, I''m going to..." But just as the huge figure, the next moment, just ready to speak, this moment, a very bright column of light, but straight in, let this forbidden area on the spot. It just blew a big hole! Chapter 1109 A sudden burst of light. In an instant, the friars in the whole forbidden area were shocked. A pair of eyes were almost staring out. Even if I don''t know where I came from. But it can be seen! This is clearly a beam of light coming from time and space, rushing up from the lower level! For a while. The incomparably bright light, will this forbidden area, all shine the brilliance, just like the day came. Let alone other monks. Even the huge figure who just spoke and all the old monsters in the forbidden area were stunned by this scene. "What''s the matter? Where does the light come from?" The old monsters, who had not spoken all the time, stared at each other. The line of sight hurriedly followed the pillar of the sky and looked down! The next moment. When we found the space-time coordinates of the celestial beam, we were all dumbfounded. "The Zone 8, how could it be Zone 8? Did Tiannan and Beinan really die in Zone 8? " Previously. These old monsters don''t believe it at all when they hear the words "Zone 8". Then wait for time and space. It can be said that the path of practice has just entered the first peak of time and space. But compared with the time and space of their restricted area, there is still a big difference. In the middle. It''s almost five heyday times! Don''t underestimate these five heyday time and space. From the birth of the path of cultivation, I don''t know how long it will take before the first heyday. And so far. Time and space in their forbidden area is the end of their prosperity, no longer. This is something they are very sure of. After all. They don''t want to be like the friars of tianspatiotemporal. Even though the activated stone figures are powerful, they still haven''t figured out the secret hidden in time and space. If you connect your own time and space. If we don''t know whether it''s the end or not, it''s just a matter of strength. We live in ignorance. They are different. A study of the same flowers. We''ve got it. Even they know how to create the same flower of the monks directly. Therefore, they can know from the same flower that their forbidden area time and space is the final time and space of practice. The road ahead. To them, it is the real stop. You can imagine. How powerful they are in the forbidden area! But now! What on earth did they see! In the eighth zone of the lower level, a pillar of light rushed into the sky, breaking down the space-time boundary of their forbidden area! "What''s the matter? How can it happen!" Not only the friars in the forbidden area, but also the friars in the whole forbidden area. Look at the sky light column on the upper level of the void. Each face was filled with an incredible look, the whole body looked at, a shiver. They didn''t think of it! They are in the forbidden area of time and space boundary, one day, will be a pillar of light in the lower space and time, so easily broken! This is a joke with them! Lower space-time. Can the beam of light break the boundary of time and space in the forbidden area? "It looks like I''m going to look down on it." This moment. The eyes of all the old monsters in the forbidden area began to become extremely dignified. The huge figure, including the two deceased grandfathers in the forbidden area, also had a very fast sinking face. The eyes were suddenly shrinking. The next moment. Look down to the eighth area. I want to see clearly what''s going on. As usual. As a space-time power in the forbidden area, they don''t even want to listen to the situation in the lower space-time, because in their eyes, that is the past, that is a group of times that have been eliminated. How can it be compared with their forbidden area? What''s more, they are monks like them. But now. Even they can''t believe that such a powerful force can break out in the lower level of space-time. Even the boundary of space-time in their restricted area can be torn apart! But the next moment. All the old monsters in the forbidden area were stunned. Just in front of me! Suddenly a piece of broken clothes appeared again! "Here This is Tiannan''s dress! " The grandfather of the two forbidden areas immediately recognized what it was, and then thought about the origin of the towering light column, the face of the whole person changed again. Apart from being incredible. There was a flicker of irritation. Immediately toward the lower space-time, coldly scolded: "unbridled! It''s sheer arrogance! " The faces of other old monsters in the forbidden area also changed. The huge figure was even more so, and their faces were suddenly gloomy. They see it! This column of light is not sudden! It is clear that with the help of their forbidden area to pass on people, the broken clothes left in the eighth area, to find out the origin! So! It''s the sky light that finds their forbidden area! Arrogance! It''s so arrogant! Obviously, they died two of the most proud heirs, but they haven''t found them yet. Someone dare to find them in the lower level of time and space! It''s clearly impatient to live! "I''d like to see what kind of past friars dare to be so arrogant!" In an instant. As soon as the voice of a giant hand blocking the sky and the sun fell, it directly came out from the depth of the forbidden area and rushed to the source of the light pillar. "Well, you''re a dead man anyway!" And the one who did it. It was the grandfather of those two forbidden areas who, in his eyes, was born to avenge his two grandchildren. Now he came here so soon. To be honest. He can''t really ask for it! With the old monster in the forbidden area, the eyes of the strong in the rest of the forbidden area are also more tight. Though they believe. As long as any of the old monsters in the forbidden area move, no matter what kind of friars exist in the lower space-time, they are just like ants under them. There is no comparison between the two. They just want to see what the past friars, who dare to kill even the time and space level successors in the forbidden area, look like! But the next moment. When the giant hand, which had already touched the pillar of the sky, appeared in front of the scene, instantly let all the monks in the forbidden area, scared with goose bumps, all came out. The other old monsters in the forbidden area stared at each other, all of them were unimaginable. Bang! This moment. After hearing only one blast, an old figure fell out of the forbidden area. Visual impact. No less than a praying hand! However. At the same time, not only did it not disappear, but it became more and more intense. The rest of the forbidden areas were forced to pull here from the unknown coordinates! "Here This... " This moment. All the old monsters in the forbidden area trembled. Chapter 1110 If it wasn''t for my own eyes. I can''t believe it. It''s a scene in front of me. Time and space of the forbidden area. There are six old monster level strongmen like them in total, the weakest one is also comparable to the strongman in the lower sky, but what did they just see?! The second most powerful old monster among them. Even the energy of a column of light can''t resist! It''s a hell of a thing! "Ancestor, are you ok?" Those monks in the forbidden area, who are directly connected with the descendants, have changed their faces. Their eyes are almost staring out, and they look at the past in a hurry. But to everyone''s delight. The next moment. An old figure stood up again from the ruins. But his face was extremely ugly, a little embarrassed, and a little annoyed and scared. Immediately. Just stand aside, some dare not move forward. Just now, even he can''t believe it. He is such a space-time strongman in the forbidden area. He wanted to shoot all the way down the sky light column until the eighth space-time in the lower level. He wanted to see what happened. Who is it. So arrogant and courageous. Kill them this forbidden area of time and space of the two heirs do not say, but now still use the origin, find them! I didn''t expect that! But he could not even suppress the towering light in front of him. It''s a shame! "Don''t do anything about it, you will see it clearly first!" This moment. With the most powerful old monster, the voice fell, and the faces of all the old monsters in the forbidden area around began to become extremely dignified, all of them could not help but retreat to one side. They see it. In the past time and space of the lower level, there are mysterious powerful people that they don''t even realize! By right. Space under their forbidden zone. All belong to the past. In other words. Although it still exists, it''s already an unreal thing. No matter how powerful the monks are, they can''t use their own power to penetrate into their forbidden area! But now. The opposite is true! It''s totally out of line with the common sense of cultivation! Even if it''s better than the old monster in the forbidden area, now, seeing this behind the scenes, I feel a chill in my heart. In the past time and space. Is there really an unimaginable power? If it''s true. Then they are in a big trouble in the forbidden area time and space. The study of the path of cultivation, in the forbidden area time and space, many secrets are no longer secrets, and only their characters know them. In the vast space and time. There are still some people who are not strong. I don''t know how long they have been dormant so that they can wait until one flower can solve all the secrets in the world. And they''re off limits. I''m also studying this. Is it true that such a strong person will send out a pillar of light? But the next moment. The huge figure who has not spoken all the time is also one of the most powerful time and space monsters in the forbidden area, but suddenly he said: "it is absolutely impossible!"! "My Shizu once said that the time and space strong at that level had disappeared. Even my Shizu was pursuing that road. Now, how can there be such a time and space strong in the world!" The tone is light. But I''m pretty sure. On hearing the words "Shizu", all the monks in the forbidden area suddenly changed their faces, and their eyes were full of shock and consternation. Shizu? It''s better to be a strong player in the forbidden area. And Shizu?! In an instant. Even the faces of the other old monsters changed a little, slightly unnatural. Although they all belong to the same family, when they were young, they all had different inheritance, not from the same master at all. But. Time flies. At this moment, their master has already fallen, and their strength now, I don''t know how many levels to surpass their own master. Just always. The only one they''re not sure about. It''s the origin of daohuang''s school. When young. They have asked each other from time to time, but they still don''t know very well, but now, what they hear. Shizu? And from the tone, we can feel that even today''s daohuang is full of reverence. That''s hard to imagine. In fact, the master of daohuang''s mouth has achieved such a horrible level. You can''t help it. A respect for the old monster, he could not help but lower his voice and asked tentatively: "you Your Shizu, now... " But. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by daohuang. "I''m afraid that even those time and space powers of that rank are no longer alive." Smell the words. I don''t know why. All the old monsters in the forbidden area are relieved in their hearts, though they are from the same clan and in the same camp. But in fact, the forbidden area era is divided into six areas by their six old monsters. On weekdays. Don''t look at peace. There''s no fight. But in the interior, everyone is always guarding against each other. If daohuang''s Shizu is still in the world, it''s their forbidden area, not to mention the other times. I''m afraid that the pattern will change greatly. But today. They have a bottom in mind. Even the time and space strongmen of daohuangshizu level are no longer in the world. Is there any unimaginable characters in the lower level of time and space? This time. The sky light column is still soaring. It has pulled the other forbidden areas directly to this forbidden area. For a while, the other forbidden areas are also fried. With these old monster strength regardless of the forbidden area strong, is also from the depths, was shocked. In fact, it is transmitted from the forbidden area to the time and space level. When I come back in a panic. The other old monsters in the forbidden area have awakened, but it''s not uncommon for them to see what happened in the end. They can do Kung Fu and see the sudden flash of light, which makes the time and space of the forbidden area where they are. It''s here. For a while, I was stunned. But at the moment, the emperor said: "would you like to go to the eighth district with me?" Hear that. The faces of all the old monsters in the forbidden area are unchanged, with a trace of hesitation. But think about it. I don''t think there is anything to worry about. I can''t help it. They all looked at each other and nodded. "Well, it''s not all right. This shining pillar is the same flower that Tiannan and Beinan are looking for. It''s a pity that my two grandsons died in a bad way." However. Just as all the old monsters are about to leave, the sky light column suddenly pulls down! Time and space of the other restricted areas. In an instant, the entrance of the lower space-time is blocked! In an instant. See this. Everyone was stunned. "Here..." Chapter 1111 What''s the situation? Directly blocked the space-time entrance of the lower layer? So how are they going down? "Here What''s the matter... " The other old monsters in the forbidden area didn''t react. They had just stepped out from the depth of their own forbidden area and didn''t understand what was going on. It was as if everything happened between lightning and flint. A brush. Their restricted area. It''s like being sucked in by some kind of force. They can''t see clearly "What''s the matter, Dao Huang, what the hell are you doing?" In an instant. Several old monsters in the forbidden area came directly. Step by step, the figure came to the forbidden area in an instant. This moment. Above the void. It seemed to freeze. The cold breath, overwhelming, let this forbidden area in time and space friars, a heart all straight tremble. Until now. They don''t understand what happened. This is a good one. First of all, the forbidden area in the forbidden area time and space was shocked. It seems that the old monster in the forbidden area was born. I haven''t waited for them to calm down. Then I saw a pillar of light, rushing up from the lower space-time, and even after only one breath of incense, I pulled over the space-time of the other forbidden areas. Now! They see it again! These forbidden areas and time and space directly blocked the entrance of the lower level space and time. Let''s not talk about the scene. Too weird. Just for one scene, they couldn''t believe it. This moment. When I saw the other old monsters in the forbidden area, they all came. For a while, all the monks in the forbidden area could not help holding their breath. The devil knows what''s going on. They also want to know what happened! They''re passing people from the forbidden area. They''re dead. Let''s not talk about it. Now even the entrance is blocked. It''s really weird. "Daohuang, there''s another thing. Why are our family''s agents from the forbidden area going crazy when they come back from the eighth area? I''ve investigated. They followed your agents from the forbidden area." "You must give me an account of this!" In a trance. A middle-aged man with the air of death in his whole body walked out directly with a cold voice. It seems that the emperor did not give an account. I''m going to fight you to death today. However. At the next moment, daohuang, who is standing over there, is not a stranger: "get out!" "You!" Immediately. That middle-aged man, he''s speechless. He didn''t expect that Dao Huang didn''t give him face like this. At first, he was just a little more serious. After all, he followed the other''s successors in the forbidden area to the lower eighth area. But now. This man is back. But it''s crazy After several years of cultivation, all the heirs lost their wits. Let alone the forbidden area, they could not accept the fact that they were ordinary people. I just didn''t think of it. In a moment, it made him feel a little confused. But this middle-aged man didn''t know why. Now the biggest loss is the time and space of the forbidden area where the Taoist emperor is located. All his family members are dead. Now even the entrance and exit are blocked. Then in the future. How do they get out of here? "Dao Huang, you''d better make it clear. Our family''s kid, when he comes back, is also scared. He doesn''t say anything when he asks. Now the eighth area of the lower space-time suddenly comes up with such a light column." "Don''t you explain it to us?" At this time. In the void, there is another cold, slender figure, standing out, listening to the voice, is a woman. But this time. Dao Huang''s tone is more relaxed, but there is still a sense of restlessness in his tone. In a cold voice: "what do you want to explain? You can see that the entrance of our family is blocked. To tell you the truth, the two descendants of our family have died in the eighth district. Didn''t the descendants you went back tell this?" "What did you say?" Dao Huang''s words immediately shocked the woman in the void, and her face suddenly changed. She thought that she was crazy and was the worst in the forbidden area. But she didn''t think of it. The descendant of the forbidden area is dead! This moment. Other old monsters in the forbidden area are also stupid. They had planned to go to the forbidden area and ask clearly. However, before they could leave, they were directly dragged here. And now. The emperor told them! Passing people from the forbidden area, dead? "Anything else? If it''s OK, take your time and space in the forbidden area and leave quickly! " See the old monsters in the other forbidden areas suddenly silent, the emperor is also very impolite, under the order. Smell the words. For a while, all the old monsters in the forbidden area were embarrassed. They were going to come here to ask about it, but they would know that the heir of the forbidden area was dead. You can''t help it. They really don''t know what to say. See here. All the old monsters in the forbidden area can only do this. For the time being, move their forbidden area from the entrance. But the next moment. These old monsters, just running their whole body''s mana, want to move their forbidden area back to their original place, but they are immediately stunned at the original place. I thought it was my own illusion. Immediately. Try again. Results. The time and space of the forbidden area at the entrance is still motionless. And look at the entrance that hasn''t been restored. Dao Huang thought that the old monsters in the forbidden area were in a bad mood, and he was angry immediately. "What do you mean and threaten our family!" It''s not that daohuang has no ability to move the forbidden area. But every time and space, in order to make it deviate from the original position, in addition to the old monsters in the forbidden area, they can do it, even if they are equally strong, there is nothing they can do. So. That''s what I think. This time, the light column that the lower space-time rushed up is really too weird. But the next moment. Some old monster''s words, but let all the friars in the forbidden area time and space, are a face dull. "Control Can''t control... " Dao Huang: "..." As soon as I heard that. After a moment''s stupefaction, Dao Huang immediately became angry and couldn''t control it? How is this possible? Who are you kidding? But at this moment. Before waiting for daohuang and all the old monsters in the forbidden area time and space, they immediately saw the sky light in front of them, and then recovered. Instant. All the old monsters in the forbidden area are trembling. But the time and space of the forbidden area blocked at the entrance. But still stay in the original place And at the same time. Zone 8. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes finally come back from the long river of time and space. Chapter 1112 "Sir, have you found it?" Seeing Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, he finally received them back, and the pillar of light finally disappeared in the Ninth Heaven. The founder of the six legendary forces who have been standing around the Chu Lingxiao dare to go forward and speak. Don''t look at them standing beside Chu Lingxiao all the time, looking at everything. But in fact. They don''t know what era the future world will be in. But I know it very well. It''s definitely not on the timeline of the future world in a million years. It looks like it. Very far away. But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao just said a word. "OK, it''s OK. You can step back." This moment. As soon as I heard that. The six legendary forces, the founders, were all afraid to ask any more questions. After several people looked at each other, they had to retreat respectfully. Until six people out of the long river. Chu Lingxiao just shook his head slightly, and said lightly: "it''s interesting. I didn''t expect that those children who were collected in the ninth life have come to this step now, but unfortunately, they are still stuck to the surface and can''t help me." A faint voice fell. For a moment. It seems that even this long time has fallen into a dead silence. If you let those old monsters in the forbidden area think about it, they will definitely feel a thrill. The next moment. Chu Lingxiao turned around as if nothing had happened. His eyes slowly looked at the similar flower in front of him. There was a trace of vicissitudes and loneliness in his eyes. Murmured: "is my flower really so difficult to appear?" This time I went to the eighth district. Even Chu Lingxiao himself thought that he could find a similar flower and open it in an all-round way. At the worst, he could open one of them to let him see more secrets. However. It backfired. After all, he didn''t think so. On the contrary, now he has another similar flower, which Chu Lingxiao didn''t expect. But. Now Chu Lingxiao. But more than any other life, he has to live to understand. At the very least, he finally found the world and the people he didn''t know, which is enough. If not even this one. That also means that, in this world, I''m afraid no one can let him solve all the secrets of this world. "Are you waiting again..." Under the light of quiet eyes. This moment. Chu Lingxiao''s figure, in this lonely long river of time, suddenly becomes more and more vicissitudes, the figure also seems to turn into the eternal nothingness, which is about to disappear. But at this time. In front of this similar flower, but suddenly slightly trembled. You can''t help it. Chu Lingxiao''s lonely eyes suddenly flashed a strange color. He seemed to find something. He said in a soft voice: "it''s interesting. I didn''t expect that there are people who are destined for this world. It seems that my calculation was correct." Immediately. Chu Lingxiao pointed to the similar flower in front of him with one hand. The next moment. As if summoned by some kind of call. Similar flowers in front. In an instant, there is a holy shadow like an abyss, which flashes out. Looking at it with fixed eyes, it is no different from this similar flower. Soon. The empty shadow was absorbed by Chu Lingxiao. The founder of the six legendary forces outside the river of time is still whispering. Not long before the conversation, they soared to the sky. When they went to which time and space in the future, they suddenly heard a faint voice in their ears and fell down. "You guys, keep guarding here. In addition, pass on my words, so that all monks can continue to come to jiuchongtian, saying that everything has returned to normal. In the future, no one else will break in by force." Hear that. The founder of the six legendary forces, all of them immediately look tight. They immediately bow to the long river of time and say: "yes, sir!" However. Where do they know. Chu Lingxiao at this moment, has long been out of it. Just. All the time and space in the future at this moment have become a mess due to the towering light from the eighth zone. Because. It''s so sudden. Not to mention ordinary friars in advance, they are the strongest in the future time and space. They have not yet reflected. They have rushed into the future world, which is more far ahead. And it''s more because it''s from the past time and space of the eighth zone. So. What''s more, those who know what happened in the eighth district are the most powerful in time and space. At this moment, they are all in a state of panic and uneasiness, afraid of what will happen again, which will cause great disaster to them. This is the thing they are most worried about now. Time and space. Several activated stone figures are also shocked. Even though they have disappeared, their necks are still high. Say it. This is the first time that they have seen the real things, from their time and space to go through the past and step into the future ahead. Although they have known for a long time that Chu Lingxiao, there is a future in their sky and space. But let''s talk about seeing it with our own eyes. This is the first time. "Well, what are you doing..." "Not some time ago, that mysterious group of young people, caused it?" ¡­¡­ But the time and space in the penalty area at the moment. But it''s more peaceful. The space-time world of several forbidden areas, just like being completely static, is blocked at the entrance of the space-time of the lower level, and does not move at all. Don''t say it''s daohuang. Other old monsters in the forbidden area are also shocked. Time and space of my own forbidden area. Not under the control of these old monsters! To say that I saw a ghost But who, like them, would be afraid of ghosts and monsters? But if not, what is the explanation for this scene? They control the time and space in the penalty area. I don''t know how many years ago. There have been moving events before, but later, they all easily recovered. But now. What happened?! If they stay here all the time in the forbidden area, aren''t their old monsters the "stuff" blocking the entrance? What''s the difference between this and the earthly doorkeeper? "Daohuang, eighth District, what happened!" This moment. The faces of all the old monsters in the forbidden areas can no longer be hung. It''s disgraceful how they can become doorkeepers! "Look It seems that something really happened. I''m going to ask my teacher if he knows it. " But the next moment. Dao Huang''s face was more strange than any of the old monsters. He said something in his mouth, opened a space door and left directly. My teacher? When I hear these two words. The whole forbidden area time and space, Dutton inexplicably quiet a lot, no one to speak. Chapter 1113 After a long time. These old monsters in the forbidden area can''t help but show a trace of consternation and terror in their eyes. Immediately. One by one you look at me, I look at you, all over the face is incredible expression. Even the old monsters who are out of the same forbidden area with daohuang are dumb. Although not long ago. They learned the existence of a Shizu from daohuangkou. But after all. Those who are strong in time and space at that level are no longer in the world, so they are more or less comforted. But now. What is daohuang talking about? My teacher? Master of daohuang, still alive?! Moreover, seeing the expression of daohuang when he just left, he was quite respectful. It seems that the strength of my teacher in this mouth is unimaginable! "This Dao Huang, it''s really hidden......" As an old monster in the forbidden area, nannanzi is in a bad mood. Now. He is the second strong man. He died two grandchildren. Now. Even the master of daohuang is still in the world, which is really unexpected to him. I thought that after such a long time of closure, the strength of myself and daohuang was not much different, only in the front line. But now it seems. With such a master in his life, it''s hard to surpass daohuang. Other old monsters in the forbidden area are helpless. But now that''s the case. Whatever. It is also a good thing for them in the forbidden area. Just What happened in the eighth space-time of the lower level, doesn''t it mean that there was only one rare flower of the same kind? Why now Even the entrance is blocked. Even the other forbidden areas are out of control. "You guys, why don''t you go back first and wait for the emperor to ask you clearly. Maybe your forbidden area can be restored. What do you think?" Smell the words. The other old monsters in the forbidden area are all silent. Let them go back Go back where? Back to a forbidden area? Isn''t that a doorkeeper for them?! You can''t help it. North and south, these other old monsters in the forbidden area, as if they had not been heard, were still standing on the void one by one. Come on. How could they be the same as their own forbidden area time and space, to be the door blocker. Two. They want to see it, too. Master of daohuang, who is holy. To be honest. When the road of cultivation reaches their age, the old monsters that once existed have disappeared, and they have also become the new generation of old monsters in the forbidden area. Their strength has already surpassed that of the past generation. In fact, their hearts. There are still some people who can''t believe that there are more powerful people than them in the world. So. They were not only frightened by the words of daohuang, but also doubted. But the next moment. When the empty space and time of the forbidden area suddenly scattered a very ancient meaning, at this moment, no matter which old monster in the forbidden area, a heart could not help but tremble. His face suddenly changed. "This is..." People haven''t arrived yet! This breath is going to crush them! Although it soon disappeared, the faces of all the old monsters in the forbidden area were still very ugly. Is it not clear? It''s definitely a fight with them! "Master, have a look. What''s the matter?" Above the void. Daohuang''s figure reappeared again, but beside him, there was a gray light, which made all the old monsters in the forbidden area tremble again. A heart. All of a sudden, I couldn''t help but mention my voice. "This is the master of daohuang?" How does it look So weird? What about the body? Even if the strength is not as good as the other side, but these old monsters in the forbidden area can still see that this is not the other side''s intention to hide the appearance, but it seems that this is what it is! Or. This is the essence of master daohuang! But it''s too "Big space energy?" But at this time, I heard a sudden sound of wonder from the gray light. For a while, I let the hearts of all the old monsters in the forbidden area around me tighten again. Big space? What is that? Is this the realm above them? The road of practice. When they come to their world, they have divided the realm again. They know that the era under their forbidden area is the era of heaven, the strongest of which is called the activated stone level figure. But in fact. In time and space of their forbidden area, these characters are called the most powerful. Just. That''s just the beginning of research. And they are the old monsters in the forbidden area, but they have come to the end of this realm. But now. Hear the big space. It really gave them a fright. Listen to that. In the eighth area of lower space-time, there are such characters? It''s impossible How could such a strong person exist in the illusory era that has long passed away, and it is still in the eighth zone of time and space! You know. That''s just the first shining peak on the road of cultivation It''s hard to say. That''s the way of cultivation. It''s just on the right track. It can only be regarded as prehistoric cultivation. The lower ones can''t be lower. I thought it was just the same flower. But now! Master of daohuang! But in those times, there was a large space energy far above them. Is it possible? This is absolutely impossible! If so "No, how could it be that it''s just a similar flower that emits energy?" Next moment. The gray and dark light, however, gave out a strange voice even to himself. In an instant, all the old monsters in the forbidden area around him stared at each other. What?! Similar flowers? It''s not the same flower Is just a similar flower, the energy that sends out?! How could it be! Not to mention all the old monsters in the forbidden area, the frightened scalp trembled suddenly, which was Dao Huang standing beside the gray and dark light, all of them were dumb and dull. I immediately stared at the gray light beside me. Seeing this, he kept saying: "master, aren''t you telling a joke to apprentice? This is a big space level energy, how could it be just a similar flower, and it comes out! " Obviously. Compared with other old monsters in the forbidden area, daohuang knows more about the big air level, but even he can''t believe that a similar flower can send out the big air level energy, which is impossible to see in ancient times. But the next moment. That gray and dark light, but the mood suddenly changed again, directly dropped a word, and hurriedly left. "You wait here. I will ask you to come out of the mountain." Dao Huang: "..." All forbidden area old Monsters: "..." Chapter 1114 Section 8. The world of heaven and earth. The area of the hilum. Ye Feng just came back, there was a same flower, fell in front of him. I hardly talk to ye men. Then with the same flowers, into the closing period. After two hours. But also helpless, straight shook his head, came out, the corner of the mouth is more full of wry smile. It seems that he is beyond his means. Think so fast. Through the secrets of the same flowers, in order to improve their own strength. Now it seems. It''s ridiculous. Ye Feng is helpless. I thought that the last time I knew that all monks in the world had the same flower of their own, I thought that as long as I got it, I could understand the mystery. So. When it takes one second to get the same one, he tells everyone in Yemen in a hurry that he is going to close. But now it seems. He still thinks too simply. "Alas This flower has been obtained, but it''s really useless for me now. I knew it would be better not to go. " Looking at the same transparent and holy flower in front of him, Ye Feng felt helpless and funny. Then he could only sigh. And I will take this flower again. Carefully into their own knowledge of the sea. "I don''t know if senior Taiyin has understood the mystery." The next moment. Ye Feng naturally thought of Taiyin again, and his eyes immediately turned to the direction of perfect world research institute. In his opinion. Feng jiuxiao and long Bingyao are not as strong as him. That must have been missed. If you can see through the secrets of the same flower, it can only be the sun. Who calls each other a nine star ancient giant. However. Where does Ye Feng know. At the moment, compared with her expression, the Taiyin is not as easy as he imagined. On the contrary, like him, it is helpless and wry. "My Lord, I''ve known for a long time that I won''t go This flower is for me now. It''s no different from an ordinary flower. " Standing at the top of the perfect practice Institute, the Taiyin is shaking its head. And that''s when. Then they saw six legendary forces, the founder, coming to them respectively. Immediately. Ye Feng, two people of Taiyin, instantly returned to God. Last time. They also met the founder of the six legendary forces. Therefore, when they saw several people suddenly visiting, they realized that Chu Lingxiao might have let them come. Immediately. His face changed more and more respectfully, and he hurriedly went over. "Several predecessors, you are..." The founders, who spoke clearly, told them directly what they had come for. Smell the words. Taiyin and Ye Feng nodded immediately. But. They didn''t think of it either. In a few days after Chu Lingxiao left, such things would happen in the world of heaven and earth. A group of mysterious young people whose origins are unknown and who have lived in the world for more than one million years. How dare you ignore Chu Lingxiao''s words and break into jiuchongtian without saying anything, and drive out all the friars in jiuchongtian. Take the same flower away by force. Even the founder of these legendary forces in front of them can''t resist. To be honest, after hearing these things, they really feel a little strange. But then I heard that the mysterious group of young people, after that, lost in a hurry. This is a little bit of comfort for them. After all. In their eyes. That''s the same flower that belongs to him alone. If that''s the case, it''s easily robbed. That''s too It''s really hard to accept being robbed by a group of young people. But now think about it. I still think it''s too scary. Now there are monks in the future world. It''s incredible that they dare to challenge this majesty. "How many predecessors, who is now?" Immediately. When the founders pointed to the Ninth Heaven, Taiyin and Ye Feng stopped talking. Until the founders left. Only then did they begin to command the people below to inform the Lord of all the states in the world of heaven and earth that jiuchongtian has returned to normal. Now. Their identity. It is no longer a secret to the whole world. No matter which state friars, or the giants, they should know that they are the people around Chu Lingxiao. It''s up to them. It should be in a few hours. The monks of the whole world have already known. But even the founder of the six legendary forces, where do you know, Chu Lingxiao at this moment, in fact, is not in the Ninth Heaven. A few hours later. All the States know that jiuchongtian has returned to normal. "Did you hear that? That one seems to be back." "Who''s back?" "Who else, of course Chu..." All the States, big and small, and even the mortal world, have been talking about it. Whoever it is. As soon as the name of Chu Lingxiao was mentioned, his face began to change. He dared not talk about it any more. He could only use another name instead. When Chu Lingxiao left. It also caused a great sensation in the whole world. Because. Nobody thought of it. One day. These friars, who are a hundred times weaker than the leaders of the state, can also set foot on the eternal nine heavens, or the ninth. Only later. Even less expected. Just a few days after leaving the world of heaven and earth, a group of extremely powerful young people came here. Even the six powerful monks who had been with Chu Lingxiao together could not defeat one of them. I thought. When Chu Lingxiao came back, there would be a big battle, but unexpectedly, the young people suddenly left again. "You say, if those mysterious young people join hands, will they not even be rivals?" "Here..." As soon as I heard that. Few state friars dare to give exact answers. After all, it seems that the world is becoming more and more mysterious. The one who thought that even the same flowers could be created has no one to fight against and dare to provoke. But who ever thought. There will be a mysterious group of young people. By right. With the strength of today''s man, let alone this world, even in the far future, there can be no provocation. But now. That''s what happened. This also made all monks, even some of the world''s giants, shake Chu Lingxiao''s invincible strength in their hearts. Just. Nobody expected to notice. When they talked about each other, every state, almost in such a moment, flashed a vague white figure. As fast as lightning. It seems to be exploring something. Chapter 1115 This white figure. It''s Chu Lingxiao. His eyes, very quiet, but with a shred of fierce. He searched the whole world of heaven and earth, all the States, just to see where the people who were destined were. But after searching all the States. Chu Lingxiao was a little disappointed. Above the void. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, looked at all the States below and murmured: "did I feel wrong?" Just in the ninth sky. Chu Lingxiao really sensed an unusual breath, and was able to have a synchronous resonance with his similar flower. Although the time is only half a second. But Chu believes that this is not his illusion. Just now. How can I find all the States and then there''s nothing left? The next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s big hand is toward the void in front of him. With a flick, the unreal flower, which is silent in the sea of knowledge, flies out and floats quietly there. Since I''ve been to the eighth district. This similar flower has one more. But. Although there is one more piece. But it seems that it''s not very strange. There is a feeling that it is. It''s a pity. According to the words left by the white bone giant hand in the eighth area, this same flower of his own really conceals the great secret of world practice. Once untied. Then something completely unexpected will happen. Hum! And all of a sudden, just at this time, the unreal flower floating in front seems to have sensed something, and the light around it suddenly becomes extremely bright. "Well?" You can''t help it. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes suddenly became quiet again, but he didn''t make a move, just looked at the scene quietly. The next moment. Then I saw a white light, which suddenly came from the direction of the edge of the world. The energy of this white light. Very strange. No one can see the whole world except Chu Lingxiao. "Again?" Seeing this light, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes also looked at the past. Only a few seconds later, the figure disappeared in place. ¡­¡­ And now. The end of the white light. But it''s happening. In the mortal world, it often happens. A very thin little boy. A group of young people in expensive clothes are beating around at will. Beside these young people, there is a young girl in gorgeous clothes who looks pure. She is only 12 or 3 years old. But now. However, there is a kind of unruly princess with high toes and high Qi. She is standing on her waist and looking at the little boy who is being beaten. She laughs and claps her hands and shouts: "come on, let''s kill the little wild seed to the princess. Hurry up." In fact, there are many spectators around. But no one dare to stop, just because of the identity of the little girl, for them, it is too high to climb, ordinary people, let alone can see, is now able to stand by, is an extremely extravagant thing. So. For a while. They all naturally have no sympathy for the little boy. On the contrary, in the eyes of all the people around them, as long as their status is noble, no matter what the other party does, it is natural. Actually. Don''t say it''s the little girl. It is the young people who are beating up the little boy, whose identity is not comparable to that of ordinary people. And this area. It doesn''t belong to the state boundary or the famous mountain area of the monks, but it is just the Imperial Center of the mortal world. This is also the status quo of the world of heaven and earth. Although the most powerful person in a state boundary is the leader of the state boundary, in fact, even the weakest state boundary can only be entered by monks. Ordinary people. Let alone enter. If you can get close to the state boundary, you can''t get in unless you know the friars. So. In fact, the world of heaven and earth should be divided into two worlds. A world of monks, a world of mortals. Bang! Bang! Bang! Gradually, with the group of young people, they kept kicking at the little boy lying on the ground. All the onlookers around had to be quiet. Only the sound of kicking the little boy''s thin body could be heard. And the next moment. Seeing the little boy''s breathing, he became weaker and weaker. One of the young men, with a little hesitation on his face, stopped at once and looked at the little girl standing by. Can''t help but say: "six princesses, forget it, this boy, after all is..." Just. He''s not finished. He was interrupted by the little girl with a disdainful face. "Don''t worry. If you beat him to death today, no one will come to question you. Don''t worry about kicking my princess hard. The mother of this little wild seed has been completely knocked out of the cold by my father." "Now, my father has been seriously ill for several days. For a while and a half, where can I remember this little wild seed?" Smell the words. The color of hesitation on that young man''s face disappeared in an instant. Other young men''s faces also changed slightly. The strength of their hands was even more unbridled. Bang! Bang! Bang! Even, it''s Kung Fu. You can hear the sound of bone fracture on the little boy. See this. What''s more, the little girl became more and more crazy. The expression on her face was almost different from that of her 12-year-old or 3-year-old. It was full of bitterness and bitterness. Look at the boy''s increasingly weak breathing rate. All of a sudden, he directed the young people and shouted: "fight, fight, give this princess, fight to death!" And the expressions of all the people around, it will also be different, one by one are full of sympathy, looking at the little boy lying on the ground. Before. They don''t know the identity of the little boy yet. So. No one knows why a person with such status as the sixth Princess of the emperor should give such a dead hand to a little boy who seems to have such a slight status. But now they know. It turns out that the little boy lying on the ground is the legendary seventh prince. It''s just that it was only once. They''ve heard that for a long time. The birth mother of the seventh prince was suspected to have been sent into the cold palace a month ago. Later, it came out that his Majesty was seriously ill and was about to return to heaven. I thought it was just a rumor. But now it seems. It''s true. Otherwise. Six princesses, how dare you do such a thing to seven princesses. For in any case, the seventh Prince is always the seventh prince, the offspring of the son of heaven. Only the son of heaven can make an order to kill. But now. Who is the sixth princess, the brother of one mother''s compatriot, the eldest brother? He is the next successor of the Emperor And. Now, emperor, I''m afraid I really want to Chapter 1116 Since ancient times, people have been rich and noble, but they have been fickle. And the royal family. As far as they know, the seventh prince was originally the emperor''s majesty, the favorite of many princesses. At the age of eight. I also heard that. His majesty, he intends to train the seventh prince himself to be the next successor of the emperor. How can I ever think. It''s only a few years later, it''s like this. "Alas Unfortunately, it''s a pity that even the descendants of the royal family will depend on their lives. " There is a royal minister in the box of a nearby restaurant. He happens to be here. He always looks at this scene, but he is helpless. He can''t manage it. Although he is a generation of old ministers. But now the emperor, his majesty, has not much time, and at this time, it is the most merciless time of the royal family. Once the great prince really holds the imperial edict, he becomes emperor. At that time, their old ministers will probably be replaced. The new emperor can''t use their old ministers any more. This is a law that has existed since ancient times. "Come on, close it. I can''t manage it." Immediately. The windows of the box were closed. Only they knew that the emperor''s illness was very strange. At the beginning, the doctor said clearly that he would be cured if he felt cold occasionally. But now. The body is not as good as the day. After that. The seventh Prince''s mother and concubine were suddenly forced into the cold palace, without even saying why. "Fight, fight for me, beat this little wild seed to the head of the palace. I want to feed him to the dog!" Feed the dog? When I heard this, everyone around me could not help shivering for a while. The eyes of the little girl were different. Previously, it was only because of the identity of the six princesses that they were respected and feared. But it will. But full of fear. Eyes are like looking at a little devil, looking at each other, for a while, the breath can not help holding. Anyway. Count it up. The seventh Prince is also a half brother. But now, if the killer doesn''t say anything, he has to feed the dog. Isn''t that merciless? But whoever it is. I dare not go forward and say half of them are not. Because the sixth princess''s brother is the prince! "Boy, don''t blame us. If you don''t die, we will offend the six princesses and the future emperor." A young man directly pulled up the little boy''s head and attached it to his ear with a low voice: "seven princes, you can go safely!" Say. The young man is going to make a move directly and smash it hard on the cold ground. However. At this moment. Young people seem to have been hit by some mysterious power. In the eyes of all people, they fly backward without any sign. Bang! Immediately. And it blew down a wall in the street. Suddenly. Everyone around was stunned. Because all of this happened so fast that all of us couldn''t react. Even the young nobleman didn''t see how to fly back. When they react. It was found that in the eyes of all the people, in front of the seven princes who had been beaten to death, there was a young man in white standing at the moment! "Who are you? How dare you take care of the princess..." In the cold weather, when Yan Huishen came back, he suddenly realized what he was about to say. His eyes immediately stared at him, and then he stepped back in fright. He dared not speak any more. Just now she didn''t see how the young man in white appeared in front of her. Then. So the Marquis Tianyang flew out. Can do this! The only thing she could think of was two words, friar! This young man is a monk! For a moment. It''s not only the cold face, but also the other aristocratic youths who reacted on the spot and quickly retreated to one side in fear, all of a sudden swallowing their throats, afraid to move forward. Friar! This is not what they mortals can provoke, not even their nobles. What''s the situation? How does this little wild seven Prince know a real monk? A man like a friar. In the mortal world they live in, even in the families of these born princes and nobles, they do not. Only the royal family has one or two. And. Their status is even higher than the emperor''s majesty, and they are directly respected as the supreme. Sometimes, these princes and nobles really can''t imagine that if one day, the two nobles offered by the royal family. Once replaced. Who can resist them? But fortunately. Friars are not like ordinary people. They are greedy for power, or they have no interest in the mortal world at all, but concentrate on cultivation. But this young man. What''s going on? Where did this come from? "This immortal master, this is a matter within our imperial dynasty. Please don''t interfere, can you?" But. The cool face, however, is brave, step by step, step by step. But now, no matter who it is, it can be seen that even the Royal six princesses like cold face are scared. The tone has changed completely. However, lengtianyan has such a sense of confidence. After all, there are two monks in the imperial court. Now, her brother has fully accepted the internal affairs of the imperial court. We can invite the two monks to work for ourselves. Even though the young man in front of her is also a monk, in her opinion, two can''t beat one? Although there are also strong and weak friars. That''s all. They are the world of mortals. No powerful and invincible friar will come here. Besides, it seems to have something to do with this little wild species. It''s not good to affirm our own strength. I can only bully them. If you really meet the two monks they worshipped in the imperial dynasty, I''m afraid they can''t use two dozen and one at all, and one person can handle it. You can''t help it. Seeing that the young man in white doesn''t speak, it aggravates the conjecture in the heart of Yan in cold weather. Just now, she deliberately said that this was a matter within the royal dynasty, that is, she wanted to tell the youth about her identity. I believe in cold weather. As long as they are not too powerful monks, they should also consider whether they really want to fight against their emperor. There was fear before. But now. In cold weather, Yan''s heart has a bottom. For a while. The young people''s faces also changed a little again. It seems that they really think too much. A seventh Prince without any background. How can I know a monk. It''s estimated that the young people in front of me also happened to meet. Seeing that they were beating a little boy around like this, I felt that someone could bear it, so I helped them. "Immortal master, since this is the case, it''s better to ask Princess six to invite you to sit in the Imperial Palace first. As for this little wild seed, we''ll take it first, OK?" Chapter 1117 Said. One of the youths, with a smile on his face, went forward again, which was obvious. Want to lie on the ground, has been dying of the seventh prince, to take away. See this. Even the people who were watching the opera around couldn''t help but change their faces again. No one thought that even now, there is a monk here, the six princesses of the royal dynasty and these princes and nobles still don''t want to let the seven princes go. It seems that the overall situation is settled. The emperor''s body is really dying. I''m afraid that the brother and Prince of the six princesses, who will become the next emperor, will not be separated from each other. If there is anyone else who can be a threat. Only now, the seven princes lying on the ground. Because. Of the seven descendants of his Majesty the emperor, only the eldest and seventh princes are the most likely to inherit the Datong. Other heirs. All are princesses. There is no chance to be the ultimate destiny. And now. These six princesses are in such a hurry to solve the seven princesses. The water behind this must be deep. It may be that the eldest prince personally inspired them. Otherwise, with six princesses, such a twelve or three-year-old girl, how dare you execute the seven princesses! "It seems that today''s destiny is that no one can save the seven princes." To be honest. They really don''t want to see the eldest prince ascend the throne. His reputation in the people has always been bad. There were rumors of the eldest prince invading the disaster silver in several disasters. Now. Then I think of the emperor''s majesty. Without any reason, I suddenly couldn''t get up in the hospital. Now it''s the seventh emperor''s son. This kind of cruel and ruthless, eyes no common people''s Prince, if ascend the throne, and their common people good life? But now. The young man in white, without saying a word, just stood aside quietly, and certainly didn''t want to have too much trouble with the emperor. After all. In the imperial court, two monks who had been consecrated for thousands of years were in charge. "Thank you very much, immortal." Seeing the young man''s hand, he was about to touch the body of the seventh prince. The smile on his face in cold weather was even more unconcerned. It seems that they have some strength in the imperial court. There are two monks in town. As long as the monks are not very powerful, no one will be rash with them. But in fact. At the moment, the heart of the cold face, however, is to the youth in white, which can''t help but give birth to a trace of irony. The secret way: "what friars, but also so, with them these mortals, there is no big difference, are some deceptive Lord." But the next moment. Just at the scene, everyone thought that the seventh prince, lying on the ground, was about to be taken away. But I can only hear it. There was a blast! Bang! That young man''s hand, only from the body of the seventh prince, there is still such a distance. This moment. His hands, along with his body, were instantly in everyone''s eyes. Just like this, after a blast, they were directly turned into ashes! In an instant! All around suddenly changed into a dead silence! The rest of the young people standing around, their legs were so soft that they lost their souls on the spot. They were so scared that they retreated far away. All of them had goose bumps and could not help coming out. This is their first time! See the friars! The real scene! It''s too scary! A living man! That''s how it turned into ashes! It''s not too much to describe killing people as invisible In the past, they only heard about the terror of the friars. They took the first rank from thousands of miles away. If they were not angry, they would be angry. The whole weather would change. But when you really see it. That''s what I understand. Where is this monk. This is nothing different from God! However. They are more concerned about what the white friar in front of them is doing! No way! Do you really want to be the enemy of the whole empire for a small wild seed? To be honest. After seeing the real terror of the friars, these young people from the aristocratic family of the royal princes, in addition to their fear, had a little bit of happiness. It''s a good thing they''re Royal. There are two such monks. Otherwise, there is a real possibility of something big. All the onlookers around had already retreated to one side. No one thought that the young man in white in front of him really wanted to save the seventh prince. What''s the matter with this? The seventh prince, apart from this identity, there should have been no background. How could such a friar emerge now. Even if you want to fight against the whole emperor! "Immortal, you really want to..." The face of the cold face also turned very ugly. However, before she finished speaking, she was stifled by the young man''s light eyes. Although she did not know why the young man in white in front of her saved the little wild seed. But the other side is a monk. Even if she is the sixth Princess of the emperor, she can''t see enough in front of the other side. For a while. In cold weather, Yan can only stand on one side like others, scared and afraid to move. The next moment. After looking around at all the people, the young man waved to the little boy lying on the ground, and then disappeared into the eyes of all the people. And this young man. It''s Chu Lingxiao. Previously, he didn''t make a move. He just wanted to see if the person he was looking for was this mortal. Because. When Chu Lingxiao came here, the flower of illusion entered a short silence. Just now. Then it radiates a light that is invisible to ordinary people. This makes Chu Lingxiao more convinced that the so-called seventh Prince of the emperor in the mortal world is the man he is looking for. "Interesting, where is this monk coming from..." After Chu Lingxiao left. The window of that restaurant box was opened again. At this time, outside the window, there was a white haired old man standing. Looking at the cold face and the old eyes standing below, they could not help but flash a faint light. It seemed that the city was extremely tall and deep. "Xiangguo, the monk who appears suddenly, will he..." "Don''t worry. The eldest prince must be the successor of the next emperor. We have no wrong choice. This friar in white can''t escape for a long time. Don''t forget that there are still two friars in the imperial court." The other side. "Let''s go!" Just as the old man was talking. Standing at the bottom of the six princesses cold face, then cold face, a deep look just Chu Lingxiao station direction, then left directly. "Six princesses, the seven princesses..." "Don''t worry, even if there is a monk to save him, he can''t escape far. I''ll go to the emperor brother now and ask him to invite two people to sacrifice to the mountain!" "I don''t believe it. This little wild seed can escape!" Chapter 1118 For the internal affairs of the emperor. In fact, those ministers who can really speak have basically sensed a hint of the new and old emperor, who is about to replace him. Whoever it is. My heart is very clear. At this time, it''s better to do less and talk less. Because. No one knows whether the new emperor, once he ascends the throne, will set hands on the old ministers of the old emperor. If this time. Stand in the wrong line. That is to put an end to the great calamities of the nine tribes. So. The Prime Minister of a dynasty like Wang Anbo, even if he saw the seven princes being beaten up, did not see them. And as for. The sudden appearance of the friar, will save the seventh Prince this matter, is also nature did not pay attention to. Don''t say anything else first. A dynasty like them. The whole world. Not to mention one hundred, but also three or fifty. Monks who come and go. Although it''s not likely to see one in ten years, it''s not as good as the two monks they worshipped in the imperial court. The strongest one. It was only 30 years ago. But that time, it was just as powerful as one of the imperial worshippers. At first. Even more directly cut off! Throughout the whole history of the royal dynasty, there were only five monks from outside. This time. Certainly, as always, it''s just a man of cultivation with extremely low strength. In terms of the two worships in the imperial dynasty, it''s just a small area of scattered cultivation! It''s not worth mentioning! "Xiangguo adult, then we?" When the onlookers at the bottom gradually retreated to the box in the tavern, the conversation began again. "Let''s go back first. It''s also the time to watch the play. Go back and tell the old people that it''s a sure thing for the big prince to become the emperor. Let them all wait in silence." Wang Anbo said in a deep voice. Smell the words. Standing beside him, he nodded respectfully, then left. As Wang Anbo, the Prime Minister of the royal dynasty, it is no coincidence that he will appear here today. In this imperial city. All over his ears and eyes. Seeing the six princesses and leading the descendants of princes and nobles, he arrived here after hearing the news. Now it seems. In spite of the accident. But the end. It''s almost what he expected. The eldest prince, as expected, did. This was to clear all the obstacles that threatened him to ascend the throne while his Majesty was in critical condition. It''s hardly night. All the ministers in the Royal Palace knew what happened during the day. However, those who are in danger are not reported by the emperor. The big picture is set. These subjects, at this time, want to go in and flow this muddy water. They will not be able to ensure that the whole family, the old and the young, will die in it. "It''s a pity that even if a friar saves the seventh prince, he can''t stop the trend that the eldest prince ascends the throne." "Alas..." Although they dare not get involved in it, to be honest, they are ministers. In fact, in their hearts, they don''t want the eldest prince to ascend to the throne of God. This man, on the surface, is amiable. But actually. Only they, the ministers of the royal dynasty, knew that the eldest prince was too vicious. It''s so poisonous that it doesn''t pay attention to the common people at all. If this is ordinary people. That''s all. But if it is the next emperor. It''s unimaginable. If they ascend to the throne of God, will their Millennium dynasty still be as fearless as before in the rest of the world. "Now, I can only go one step at a time. I hope that the emperor, his majesty, will never pass on the throne to the eldest prince..." This moment. What many imperial ministers think in their hearts is not that the seventh prince was rescued by an unknown friar, but who will inherit the next emperor. But all ministers are more clear-minded. Emperor, this serious illness is so sudden that there is something strange in it. Even. They doubt it. That''s what the great prince did! ¡­¡­ And now. In the Imperial Palace, a handsome young man in a yellow robe was talking with a gorgeous lady. Two faces. Every now and then a smile appeared, especially the handsome young man, with a flash of excitement in his eyes. "Empress mother, look at huang''er. Does this suit you?" "It''s fit, but it''s not fit. It''s a perfect fit for my son." As she spoke, she gently arranged her clothes for Junyi youth. And Junyi youth, hearing this sentence, his eyes can no longer contain it. He looks excited and excited. Then, he sits on a gold chair beside him, holding heaven and earth in his hand, and looks forward to himself. He says lightly: "you love Qing, please get down." "Dear Aiqing, if you have anything important to say today, please report it to Aiqing." If someone else is here. I''ll know. At the moment, this handsome young man is talking to himself. He is just saying something against his will. Now, no one can stop the young man from saying it. Because. Now his majesty, the emperor, is dying. There are not many days to live. "You love Qing..." But at this time. The beautiful woman standing beside seemed to suddenly think of her body again, but her face suddenly changed. She said in a deep voice: "huang''er, that little wild seed..." I heard three words of little wild seed. Junyi''s youth also immediately returned to his mind, but he didn''t take it seriously. He immediately waved with disdain and said: "after mother, please rest assured. At this time, the little wild seed is estimated to have died." "Is it?" The beautiful woman was stunned. "I''ve called six younger sisters, but I''ve picked up the little wild seed. I''m afraid that all the bodies have been buried." Hear that. In the heart of a beautiful woman, the only trace of worry is the moment when it disappears. Her majesty. To ascend to the throne of God. The only threat is the little wild seed of the seventh prince. But if it is up to the Emperor himself, even if he ascends the throne in the future, he will fall into the trap. But my own daughter. It''s different. Young age. In the future, I will marry with other emperors. When I get married, who else can talk to an outsider. Junyi youth is also the great prince of this dynasty. Now the throne has not yet arrived. I dare to wear a Dragon Robe directly and sit on this dragon chair. I can''t be bold, but what can I do? His majesty is in critical condition. The great prince is in charge. Even if it is seen by outsiders, no one dares to say a word more. "Mother, father''s side..." However, in the cold days, when pride was about to open her mouth, a figure suddenly came into the door in a hurry, but the pure pretty face was full of gloom. "Brother Huang, brother Huang, no good, that little wild seed, was saved!" Chapter 1119 Originally, lengtianao and his mother, Lin tianru, were very happy. Because. Now no matter what happens again, the throne must be cold and proud. Others, let alone want to rob it, do not even have the qualification to imagine. But as soon as I heard that. One moment ago, lengtianao was still standing on the Dragon chair. The next moment, he was shocked directly from the Dragon chair. After a brush, he stood up directly. Looking at the cold face running in, a pair of eyes stared at him, took off the shortcut: "what do you say?" "Saved by someone, someone did it!" The whole person is confused in cold weather. According to his plan, as long as the seven princes are settled, no one can compete with him for the throne. But now. What did he hear? Saved! Who has the courage to fight against him! Lin tianru, who was standing aside, was also dumb on the face. He was stupefied for three or four seconds before he reacted. Looking at the cold face strangely, Yan''er said: "Yan''er, tell me who it is!" In an instant. Lin tianru''s face is also cold. Now the emperor is up and down. Even a fool can see that her son, the eldest prince, will have a chance to ascend the throne. The only threat. It can only be the little wild seed, the seventh prince. Even if someone wants to save, they don''t have the courage. Throughout the whole imperial dynasty, let alone the ministers, even several princes, they don''t have the courage. But now. I was rescued! "Empress mother, it''s not my fault. The one who saved the little wild seed is..." "Tell me what it is!" Lin tianru is even more anxious when she sees lengtianyan''s expression. She doesn''t want someone to threaten her son and ascend the throne. Standing on one side of the cold weather proud to see his sister''s expression, it is also some accidents. But the next moment. He suddenly thought of something. His face suddenly changed, and he began to become extremely dignified. He asked tentatively: "is it a monk?" As soon as I hear that. Lin tianru was stunned for a second, and immediately understood what he was, and looked at lengtianyan with astonishment. Smell the words. In cold weather, Yan nodded silently, hiss! After receiving the exact response, Lin tianru couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air on the spot. Friar! Where is this monk from! They are the emperors of the mortal world. They have passed on for thousands of years, but in total, there have been no more than five times of foreign monks. But now! Why? A little wild seed. My mother and concubine have been sent to the cold palace. There should have been no more background. How could a monk emerge and rescue him! On the other side, even in cold weather, I felt a bit numb. I didn''t expect that a monk would appear suddenly. What''s the matter? "Sister, didn''t you tell the friar that you were from the emperor?" Back to God to the cold proud, but suddenly a face of doubt looking at the cold face. By right. As long as you know it''s the emperor. Foreign friars, more or less, should not be too hard on them. In the history of the imperial dynasty, there are also foreign friars who died in their imperial region. That''s all the more. As long as the foreign friars are not too strong, they can still cope with the emperor. But The opposite is true! "Brother Huang, why didn''t I tell him, but that man Not only did he not leave the little wild seed, but he killed two Marquis Tianyang and the Marquis Tiannan. " Think of the scene. In the cold days, Yan felt helpless, angry and unwilling. Just a little bit! She can kill that little wild seed! If at that time. She called those little Marquises. If she killed that little wild seed quickly, maybe there would be less. Alas! Just one step away! Where did the white friar come from! "It''s really strange. According to the family background of Princess Qing, how can I have a chance to know some friars? This little wild seed is really lucky!" Now. Lin tianru''s face is full of gloom and frowns tightly. And the concubine in her mouth is the mother and concubine of the seventh prince. On identity. It''s just the daughter of an ordinary general, who still has no real power. If she had a son, how could she have the chance to be a concubine. But now. What Lin tianru wants to know most is the monk who suddenly appears and saves the seventh Prince of onopec. Who is he! "Brother Huang, what are you waiting for? Go to the sacrificial hall and ask both of you to sacrifice." Just then. Lengtianyan urged lengtianao to ask the two emperors to offer sacrifices to come out of the mountain, and to catch the seven princes of xiaoyezhong. Previously. She didn''t come here all the time. In fact, she went to the temple in advance to ask two of them to come out. However, she couldn''t help it. The two emperors didn''t listen to her at all. What is it. Let the crown prince. Or if the emperor comes in person, they will come out. Otherwise. How could she make it dark before she remembered to find her brother. Smell the words. It''s cold and proud. Lin tianru''s reaction is just like this. Yeah, yeah! Now hurry to find two worshippers. Maybe we can catch the little wild seed now. Isn''t it just a monk?! Since ancient times, there have not been any monks from other places. One or two of them have been sacrificed and beheaded by the emperor! A friar! Don''t be afraid at all! They have two! "Emperor''s son, hurry up, mother and empress will go with you. Those two worshippers always only recognize your father and Emperor. Maybe even if you are the prince, they will not recognize you." Lin tianru quickly said: "your father and I have seen three or four times of worship. I will go with you and they will not doubt anything again." Smell the words. In the cold weather, Ao suddenly fell down and nodded. Now that''s the only way. This little wild seed will not die in a day, that''s a threat! However. Just as the three of them were about to get up and leave the palace, an old voice suddenly came to their ears. "No, we''re both here." Hear that. Cold days proud, Lin tianru, cold days Yan three people, immediately froze. Follow the sound. That''s what we found out. Outside the palace, two figures came slowly. In an instant, Lin tianru''s face changed suddenly when he saw them. Immediately. He walked past with a face of awe. "Two offerings, how are you coming?" The cold and arrogant people standing by also didn''t expect that before they went, the two royal worshippers came first. It seems that a friar is a friar. The power of the fabled prophet! Just. Not waiting for cold days proud, the face showed a happy face, ready to step forward, to meet the two emperors worship time. But I saw the two emperors in front of me. All of a sudden, his face turned more daunting than they were. In a hurry, he let it to one side. Next moment! He saw a white dress, with a little boy, slowly walked in! Chapter 1120 At first. Lengtianao and Lin tianru didn''t react. They thought that the two people who appeared again were the disciples of their emperor. However. All of a sudden. However, from the cold face, there was a sudden loss of voice. The two people who were shocked on the spot stared at each other. "Brother Huang, it''s that little wild seed! And the friar! " As soon as I heard that. Cold days almost scared proud, not the whole person jumped up directly, the body suddenly on a tight. What?! Little wild seed! And the friar? Previously, because of the light, cold weather proud didn''t see clearly, until the moment when the distance is getting closer and closer, it can see clearly that the little boy is really the seventh prince! Immediately. I can''t help but retreat a little. And so is Lin tianru. She had no idea that the friar who saved the seventh Prince of the little wild seed had come by himself! And the friar in white. It''s Chu Lingxiao! The next moment. Completely reflecting the cold weather and pride, he hurriedly made offerings to the two emperors, shouting: "two offerings, please help me, take this friar in white, hurry up! Come on! " Say. Also a strong retreat. But it''s not surprising that Chu Lingxiao is the friar standing at the seventh Prince''s side in his eyes. Now, he suddenly comes here again. That''s absolutely no good! This is a monk! Even if he was the emperor''s eldest son, he could not fight against such people. The power of mortals. It''s too small for a monk. In an instant. Hearing the words of lengtianao, standing aside, lengtianyan, who had been scared for a long time, suddenly turned back to his mind, and his body couldn''t help shivering on the spot. Then he retreated to one side in a moment. Hurriedly shouted: "two immortal masters, hurry up Come on, take this man in white, he will do harm to our emperor! " In fact, after all. Whether it''s cold and proud, or Lin tianru, I know it clearly. What is bad for the emperor. It''s all rubbish! All of them are just that they want to clear the eyesore of the seventh prince. Only in this way can the throne of the emperor be his eldest prince! And now. Block in front of your eyes. This is the man in white! As long as this man is solved, who else can save the seventh prince! "Yes, yes, they are. Hurry up, this man in white. He broke into the Palace last time and hurt his majesty!" It seems that in order to make the two emperors worship more, and believe his words, Lin tianru also said in a hurry on the side, and directly made up an unnecessary charge, which was forced on Chu Lingxiao. Pointing at Chu Lingxiao and the seven princes standing beside him, he said: "and this little wild seed, who brought the man in white in the first place, you two adults, what are you waiting for? Hurry up!" Next moment. Lin tianru was stunned. Because. The two emperors who stood there worshipped, but from the beginning to the end, as if they had not heard her voice, stood like a wooden man, motionless. This can''t help Lin tianru, some don''t understand. What''s the matter? Cold days proud also froze. I didn''t think it would be such a result. To be honest. Although he is the great prince of the royal dynasty, it can be said that he is below one person and above ten thousand people. Although the royal dynasty has not yet established the position of Prince, the whole royal dynasty, even those princes and nobles, treat him as a prince. Even though the seventh prince was born later. And that hasn''t changed. In the end. Before that, he had never seen a few Royal offerings. Because. Such a friar figure, only the real emperor, is entitled to see. But after all. Now with his mother and empress by his side, even if his father is not there, he should be able to let the two emperors worship and listen. Just now! How could this happen! One side of the cold face, is also stunned, looking at this strange scene, she suddenly felt a bad feeling. Think again. Just now, the two emperors worshipped, and they behaved strangely. Not from the heart straight out of a even her own, can not believe the fact.. No way! These two offerings of their emperor! Know the friar in white! But how could it be? These two offerings of the emperor have never left the inner part of the emperor. It''s impossible In an instant. In cold weather, Lin tianru and his face changed suddenly and realized this. You don''t really know each other, do you? However, in the three people''s confused time, the quiet palace, immediately echoed a light voice. "Are they?" As soon as I heard that. Cold days proud, Lin tianru, cold days Yan three people, the instant eyes on the past. They? What are they? The next moment. Before the three people could react, they heard the seven princes standing beside them. They held out their little fingers and pointed to the three people standing in front of them, but they seemed to be afraid of something, so they quickly put it down again. Immediately. He lowered his head. Said a word in a low voice. "Yes It''s them... " "Little wild seed, who are you talking about?" But. In the cold weather, however, she was upset. She immediately scolded the past. She always felt that Chu Lingxiao in front of her could not have anything to do with the worship of the two emperors. At best, I know you before. This time, the other party suddenly passed by and happened to come to narrate the past. Maybe. I''ll leave tomorrow. This time I brought the seventh Prince back with me. I just told them not to bully him again. If not. Then she couldn''t think of any other reason. The emperor consecrated. Never left the Royal interior. It''s absolutely impossible to have any close relationship with other monks in the outside world. I didn''t pay any attention to them before. I guess it''s just to give them some face. If this white friar. Really for a little wild seed, dare to fight them. The two emperors consecrated. It''s impossible to sit back and ignore! And stand on the side of the cold proud, Lin tianru, looking at the emperor''s worship without any movement, it is also a feeling, it must be so. Otherwise. Follow normal logic. If it''s a true friend. In cold weather, Yan just yelled at me like this. I can''t see two emperors worshipping me. So Do they think too much? "Hello, little wild seed, Princess Ben, what can I do for you?" For a moment. Cold weather face''s momentum, but also up, pointing to Chu Lingxiao''s side of the seventh prince, on a strong rebuke: "don''t think that there are outsiders to support, think that they can turn over the sky, you come to me!" The latter. Scared hurriedly hid behind Chu Lingxiao. He really didn''t know why Chu Lingxiao brought him here after saving him. Just the next moment. The moment when his head just dropped. Then I heard a bang! Blast! In an instant. As if the whole world was quiet, there was no sound in the hall. Chapter 1121 But now. There are two people''s eyes, but they all want to stare out. Those two. It''s cold and proud and Lin tianru! As for why. It''s because just now, the whole body of the cold face is in their eyes, instantly turned into ashes! "Yan''er!!!" In an instant. Lin tianru, who has returned to God, is about to collapse. Although she, as a mother and empress, focuses on coldness and arrogance. After all, as long as the seven princes are removed, the emperor''s son will surely ascend the throne. But look at your own daughter. So I died in front of myself. Even. Even a trace of residue is not left, which makes Lin tianru not only afraid, but also can''t believe that such things will happen suddenly! And the cold weather on one side is proud. I''m scared. The whole man collapsed on the ground in fear. This moment. He looked at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, which were different from the previous changes. However, what he couldn''t accept was that, even so, the two emperors standing in front of him were still indifferent! How could this happen?! Did he think wrong before? "Two consecrate, you still Leng to do what, did not see this man, killed the Royal Princess!" However. Lin tianru, who lost his daughter, lost his mind. He directly worshipped the two emperors and shouted like crazy. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, he was full of hatred. I''m afraid she was just a human being. Now I''ve already gone to work hard with Chu Lingxiao. But. She this shout, but let the seven princes cold moon leave with their heads lowered, can''t help but raise their heads in surprise. Although he had heard the explosion before. But I still dare not look up and see what happened. Just this meeting, as soon as I heard that six princesses were dead, I looked up incredibly and looked at Chu Lingxiao in front of me. But when the cold moon left to discover, just stood in front of the six princesses, at this moment really the whole person has not seen this fact, suddenly the whole person was stupid. Death Dead? Really dead? The man in white who saved himself even killed six princesses! This moment. Cold Moon leaves brain, all in a moment, fell into a blank. Since he was rescued by Chu Lingxiao, he didn''t intend to return here. However, Chu Lingxiao brought him here, and as a mortal, he had to give up his life. But at that time, he thought that there were two worshippers in the imperial court. Even Chu Lingxiao is a monk. But in the history of the emperor, there were two monks who were sacrificed and killed. If it really annoys the two emperors. Don''t say he is the seventh prince. He is the friar Chu Lingxiao. He also needs to But this moment. Leng Yue is surprised to find that the two offerings standing there are still the same as an innocent man! What''s the matter? At first. When Chu Lingxiao brought him back to the Imperial Palace, he wondered how the two offerings came out of the imperial city? Even. It''s very strange. The two emperors consecrated them and followed them all the time, even without saying a word in the middle. At first. He thought that the two emperors worshipped and knew Chu Lingxiao, but after careful observation, he found that he seemed to be a stranger at all. But now! Why! Six princesses, all died in front of themselves, still so indifferent? This moment. Cold moon left thinking, my head felt like it was going to explode, no matter what reason, it still doesn''t make sense. "Two offerings, you..." But the next moment. When Lin tianru saw the two emperors offering sacrifices, he never made any moves. As soon as he was about to open his mouth, he heard only a very light and crisp voice, which suddenly rang. PA! A slap! A certain emperor worships, directly slaps on Lin tianru''s face. For a moment. Then he confused Lin tianru. "You..." One side of the cold weather proud, but also scared of the body suddenly shudder, dare not speak again. He can see it now! This man in white! I''m afraid there''s a big history! "Ordinary people dare to show their teeth to their elders. We haven''t talked before. Can''t you see it?" As one of the imperial offerings, Ji Tianhan, at this moment, really wanted to slap Lin tianru to death. The killing intention in his eyes made Lin tianru fall to the ground in a moment. Like a thunderhammer. All the hairs on his body were standing up. And the next moment. Another emperor worshipped jizisha, but he quickly knelt down to Chu Lingxiao. "Master, don''t mind. This woman is at your disposal, even the eldest prince. Please spare the emperor." As soon as I heard that. In the cold days, the pride moment is even more frightening. The breathing stops. The brain is also in this moment, falling into a blank. How could this happen! This man in white! What is the origin! How even the two royal offerings are scared to be like this! Why! Why on earth is this! In the history of the emperor, didn''t you two also kill the monks from the outside world?! How now! Meet such a man in white, scared even the courage to speak, have no! However. No matter it''s cold and proud, or Lin tianru, where do you know what kind of world the world of monks is. Between the monks. As long as we meet each other, in fact, to a great extent, we can feel the strength of each other and whether we are better than ourselves. And when Chu Lingxiao came to the imperial city with the seventh prince. Ji Tianhan and Ji Zisha, although they can''t know the strength of the people coming, they are very clear in their hearts. They can''t provoke them! Otherwise. They will not come out to meet immediately. As for the life of either the eldest prince or Lin tianru, they did not pay attention to it. As long as the emperor is free, it is more important than anyone''s life. The real identity of Ji Tianhan and Ji Zisha, in fact, is the ancestor of the emperor. This identity is only known by successive emperors. So. How could they ruin the whole imperial inheritance for the sake of two ignorant descendants? "Senior, these two people, you plan to..." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "I''ve said that I''m here just for this kid. When he finishes his wish, I''ll take him away." "As for the two men, ask him what to do with them." Immediately. After hearing this, Ji Tianhan and Ji Zisha are already happy. Although they don''t know where Chu Lingxiao will leave with the cold moon, they must be the real world of monks. They are not even qualified to enter there. If one of them can step in thousands of years later, they will die with no regrets! On the other side. Look at these two offerings, full of expectant eyes. At this moment, the cold moon is like a dream. I don''t know what to say. "I......" Chapter 1122 Actually. Even at this moment, in the cold moon centrifugal, also don''t feel anything. But let him deal with the eldest prince lengtianao and his mother, Lin tianru. To be honest, he really doesn''t know how to deal with it. Just the next moment. When you hear it, you have to deal with yourself. Lin tianru''s pores all over his body seemed to be about to burst, and the frightened two were shivering. There is always that sentence in the world. Feng Shui turns in turn. Thirty years east, thirty years West. It''s just this moment. The two didn''t realize that this sentence came to them. They were going to kill the seven princes like that before. Is there any way for them to live? So. They were just like a lost dog. They hurriedly climbed to the foot of the cold moon and begged: "brother Huang, spare your life, brother Huang. For father''s sake, you have a large number of adults. Let''s spare brother this time." Cold days Ao at the moment really scared a heart, are about to jump out, almost a snivel, a tear, hands embrace the cold moon left legs, begging for a non-stop. On the other side. This is especially true of his mother. Where is there any so-called majesty of the queen? At the foot of a little boy just in his early ten''s age, Lengyue is like a beggar who is extremely depressed, and constantly kowtows to Lengyue. "Yueli, please forgive me this time, for your father''s sake. Forgive me this time, Da Big deal, how about the throne when your majesty wakes up? " But he said. I seem to think it''s wrong to say that again. He quickly shook his head and changed his way: "no, no, no, I''m wrong. The emperor should have sat away from you by the moon. Right, right, right, right, right, huang''er?" The next moment. The eyes hurriedly looked to, kneeling in the cold weather arrogant. When I heard this, I felt cold and proud. At this moment, I couldn''t fight for the throne any more. I also nodded my head hurriedly and said with a smile: "yes, my mother is right. This throne is only suitable for you, seven younger brothers Looking at the two people in front of themselves like this, begging for mercy. For a while. Let cold moon leave a helpless heart. For him who is only in his early ten years old, killing people is really too far away. But Ji Tianhan and Ji Zisha, who were standing by, didn''t say a word. But from time to time, he looked at Chu Lingxiao, who was not far away, standing outside the palace with his hands on his back, as if all this had nothing to do with him. Immediately. More let two people''s hearts full of doubts. Originally. It''s very strange that a strong man from the real world of monks stepped into their imperial region and made them feel this. After that. When they learned that Chu Lingxiao was going to take the cold moon away to the real world of monks, it made them feel that it was extremely strange. They stay in the deepest part of the city. Basically. In a state of not asking about the world. But in fact. The descendants of every emperor in all dynasties have been secretly observed. After all, those descendants are also their descendants. Although its blood has been extremely small. But they also want to see if there is a suitable person who can inherit their monk inheritance. However. Time changes. Even among the emperors and mortals of all dynasties, none of the so-called sons of destiny has the talent of a monk. The seventh Prince of this generation left cold moon. Long before birth. They''ve observed it. Still just like the ordinary people, there is no talent to become a monk. But now. A strong man from the real world of monks is going to take the cold moon to a place where they have never set foot. To be honest, even now, they still feel like they are dreaming. But what happened. But tell them the truth, it is true. At first. They thought Chu Lingxiao must have seen something extraordinary about Lengyue''s departure. After all. Compared with Chu Lingxiao, a strong man from the real world of monks, their accomplishments are nothing. Maybe they have read them wrong before. Just now. Looking at Leng Yueli''s hesitation in making such a small decision, they suddenly felt that Chu Lingxiao had really found the wrong person? Friar what is that? That is the existence of fighting for height with the sky! And what are the friars of the friars? Without the most unswerving belief and the determination to face the cruelty, how can we survive in the world of friars? In their view. Whether it''s lengtianao, the eldest prince, or the end of empress Lin tianru, do you want to deal with it now? One word! Kill it! What else do you want? The rivalry between the emperors of all ages. They see too much, too. Even the emperors of this generation come here like this. But now, the Cold Moon leaves and even hesitates. They can''t imagine that if they really go to the real world of monks. And "Alas Maybe there''s something extraordinary about it. " Ji Zisha looks at Ji Tianhan, who shakes his head towards himself. Suddenly, Ji Zisha sighs helplessly. I thought cold moon would leave this offspring. In the future, he went to the world of friars. Can make a difference, but now. He really thinks it''s more of him. However, in the hall, you can still hear the moment when the eldest prince is cold and proud, and the queen Lin tianru asks for mercy. But hear. The silent cold moon left, suddenly raised his head and said: "I I''d like to see my father first, would you? " Smell the words. Ji Tianhan and Ji Zisha are both stunned. Neither of them thought about it. At this time, Leng Yueli still wanted to see the emperor. This made them feel more. If they were today. He killed the two men in front of him. Then he followed Chu Lingxiao to the real world of monks. But. Chu Lingxiao is standing by. They didn''t say much either. "Well, come with us." However, just as they were about to leave with the cold moon to see the emperor, they heard the cold moon leave again and said: "besides, they should also let my mother out!" Smell the words. They nodded, too. As for the cold pride and Lin tianru who had been kneeling there, they were greatly relieved. Immediately. After glancing at each other in the same way, I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead, and there was a trace of disdain in my eyes. Little thing! Still too young! We know how a child in his early teens can make up his mind and really kill both of us! Just the next moment. Just as they were about to stand up, they saw Chu Lingxiao standing in front of them. Instant! I knelt back to my original position. This man! Why don''t you go! Chapter 1123 From the beginning to the end, both of them forget that there is another Chu Lingxiao! The origin of the man in white. It''s more terrible than their two royal offerings. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t support the seventh prince, how could they be so low spirited now, not even a little dignity, and kowtow to a ten-year-old kid? It''s just that. They really dare not go anywhere. Can only continue to kneel in place, waiting for the seventh prince to come back. But. This will be cold proud heart, but flashed a bad feeling, a heart are inexplicable sink down. On the other side. Ji Tianhan and Ji Zisha soon took the cold moon away to a palace with elegant environment. This is where they can enter. At ordinary times. Those who do not have their permission will never be allowed to come here. At first. This generation of emperors, after a sudden illness. Back and forth. Only the eldest prince lengtianao and empress Lin tianru were admitted by them. Other royal descendants. But none of them have the qualification. Of course. The same is true of the previous cold moon. But this meeting, let alone the cold moon leaving here, is to enter the place where they are closed, they will not hesitate to bring each other in. After a long passage. Cold moon left and saw a pale middle-aged man, so quietly lying in front of a bed. Because it''s very quiet around. The cold moon can even hear the breath of middle-aged people. You can''t help it. See the middle-aged face color, has no blood color appearance, a pair of eyes from the cold moon, immediately full of tears, the next moment, they can''t help kneeling down towards the middle-aged. "Father! Son... My son, come Come to see you... " Even in the face of cold weather, as well as a few princes and nobles, kicking and kicking, cold moon left no feeling. But now. When I saw the middle-aged people like this, I immediately touched the soft place where the cold moon left me. I knelt at the middle-aged people''s bedside and cried. Since my father. After a critical illness. Because the eldest prince and the queen stopped him, he and several other princesses had no chance to see each other. All along. Leng Yueli felt that his father''s illness must not be as serious as others said, but now, he really felt that the breath would stop at any time. Immediately. Leng Yue hurriedly looks at Ji Tianhan and Ji Zisha. "The two priests, my father''s illness, really can''t be cured. You are monks. You must have a way, don''t you?" As soon as I heard that. Ji Tianhan and Ji Zisha shake their heads helplessly. They are monks. But there is really no way to deal with the illness of this generation of emperors. If it had been sent to them early in the beginning, it might have been saved. But now. He is very ill. In the words of their friars, no one can be saved unless the king of hell comes. And this time. Outside the palace. Then suddenly came a burst of rapid footsteps. The next moment. There was a middle-aged lady in a white palace dress, coming in. When she saw the cold moon leaving and kneeling in front of her, the middle-aged lady''s face suddenly brightened. "Leave!" Smell the words. The Cold Moon leaves hurriedly to return to the head, when sees the middle-aged beautiful woman, the Cold Moon leaves also is all over the face joyfully. In a hurry, he stood up. Went over. "After mother, you are finally out." Hear that. The middle-aged lady really felt that things were changing too fast. Before she came, she heard that the two emperors worshiped her and suddenly came out in person and released her. At first. She thought she had heard it wrong. Because. Entering the palace for decades. She had never heard that the emperor''s worship, apart from the emperor, would help other things happen. Let alone a concubine like her. But now. But she was worshipped by the emperor and released herself. I can''t believe it. If it was earlier. She still has doubts. So now. At the moment when Zhao Fangxian saw the two emperors'' offerings and stood beside him, he was confused and disappeared. So. After parting with Leng Yue, Zhao Fangxian asked: "Li''er, what happened and how..." "Have you ever been bullied in these days when you are away from your son or your mother?" Hear these words. There was a little warmth in the cold moon centrifugation, but I shook my head and said: "after mother, Li''er is OK. Li''er can let her go this time, because Li''er knows a monk from the outside world. He said he would also take Li''er to the world of monks." Monks from outside? This sentence. Zhao Fangxian''s body was shocked immediately. She didn''t expect that a monk from the outside world could make the two emperors worship and sell such great human feelings. That is to say. The identity of the other party. Could be horrifying?! Just at this time, Zhao Fangxian''s face changed. He said: "do you know your father''s disease?" "Mother, you know?" The cold moon left with doubts. Ji Tianhan and Ji Zisha standing next to each other were also surprised. Unexpectedly, Zhao Fangxian knew something they didn''t even know. "I know. How can''t the mother not know!" But Zhao Fangxian''s face was colder. "I know my mother Why was your father in the cold "No, be..." However, Leng Yueli''s words were interrupted directly by Zhao Fangxian before he finished. "At the beginning, I found out that your father and the emperor were poisoned by the eldest prince and the empress, so I went to report them, but I didn''t expect that they planted them to frame him!" "What?! The father''s illness is... " In an instant. Hearing this, Leng Yueli''s eyes were filled with anger, and she couldn''t believe looking at Zhao Fangxian. And standing beside Ji Tianhan, Ji Zisha''s heart is also filled with regret. It seems that''s true. Originally. They''re just guessing. Now it seems. Even after a thousand years, their descendants are still the same. Half an hour later. When the cold moon left and came back, it was so cold and proud that Lin tianru and his wife were shivering. Although they don''t know what happened. You can see it all! The Cold Moon leaves that eye, to them not to conceal the murderous intention! It''s just It seems that they will be swallowed alive. "Has it been decided?" "Decided!" "Stay or kill?" "Kill!" When a faint voice, and cold moon from a few seconds after the conversation. This moment. When they heard the word "kill", they fell to the ground in fear. Chapter 1124 And for the cold moon away from this answer. Chu Lingxiao is very satisfied with the nod, only a light back to two words. "Very well." After that. Then toward already flustered cold weather arrogance, Lin tianru two people, lightly waved. The next moment. The two felt that their bodies could not move. In an instant. Cold weather is proud, Lin tianru and his whole body are sweating. At this moment, looking at the cold moon getting closer to them, all the hairs on his whole body suddenly stand up. Pupil dilation. Full of fear. What did they just hear?! Cold moon away to kill them? This It''s not true! Can a little boy in his early teens make such a decision? However. Where do they know? In Leng Yue''s mind, there are always two people who he wants to protect the most. One is his father. One is his mother. Just at the beginning. Knowing his mother, he was locked up by his father. To be honest, the cold moon at that time really didn''t know where to stand. But now! Different! When he learned that the reason why his mother and empress were put in the cold palace, the reason why his father and emperor would lie in the hospital bed, and his life was in danger, was because the eldest son, the empress, was behind the devil. His heart now. Immediately. Just one thing! Kill the great prince and the queen! "No No, no, seven brothers, you can''t do that. " The next moment. Lengtianao''s plea for mercy was stabbed into his arms by lengyueli as soon as he said it. Even when he died, lengtianao still had incredibly big eyes, staring straight at the cold moon in front of him. Because. From beginning to end. Cold days proud have not thought, cold moon leave unexpectedly really can ruthlessly under heart, kill oneself! Bang! When the cold proud body, slowly fell, the other side of Lin tianru also fell together. In an instant. On the main hall. Suddenly it became a dead silence. This is the first time for Leng Yue to kill people. However, when he realized what he had done, he fell on the ground and looked helplessly at the two bodies in front of him. Just. After only a dozen seconds, his face looked as if he had. Then he returned to his former firmness, as if he had not regretted what he had done. If it was earlier. The eldest prince, and the queen, just do to him what, there is a trace of vitality. But I learned from myself that my father, my mother and queen, would become like that. Cold Moon leaves here to understand. The cruelty of the world, even the blood soluble relatives, will one day be mercilessly wielded by each other "Why Why... " The cold moon is absent from her eyes. She just stands up quietly and mumbles to herself. This moment. In his ear came a faint voice of Chu Lingxiao. "The sun will rise in the morning, and you will leave here with me." The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao''s figure has disappeared in the hall, leaving only a silent cold moon, and his head bowed after knowing it. Until now. He didn''t understand. He is such a mortal. Why can he be found by such a powerful monk as Chu Lingxiao. But now the cold moon is gone, and he knows that he has no other choice. Since Chu Lingxiao helped him. He should listen to each other. Apart from that. And the most important reason is that he Just a human being. But where is Leng Yueli clear? What an important person he is to Chu Lingxiao. It''s about making the same flowers bloom. And the reason why Chu Lingxiao would give cold moon such a long time to think about, in fact, is also for cold moon to leave. After all. A mortal. If you really go to a real monk. If you don''t know what the real cruelty is, you''re really begging for it. And the cruel way to see the world. There has been only one since ancient times. Recognize! What is a good man to be bullied! Good for evil? But there is another sentence. That''s it! How to repay your kindness! ¡­¡­ This day. The rising sun, with the darkness of the horizon, slowly disappeared at this moment. The emperor is still as usual. Small town people. A small business is a small business. Dignitaries, drinking wine, playing games. Just. No one knows that the emperor, who was still in danger, was already well after the seventh prince, Leng Yue, left with Chu Lingxiao. The highest part of the imperial city. A middle-aged man wearing a Dragon Robe is also standing side by side with a middle-aged beautiful woman. He has been looking at the figure in the distance. After it completely disappeared from their eyes, he sighed helplessly. Especially the middle-aged man in the Dragon Robe, at this moment, his eyes are full of complexity and regret. Then he looked at the middle-aged beautiful woman and said: "I wronged you, Princess Ai. I will tell the world now and make you queen." Smell the words. The middle-aged beautiful woman didn''t say a word, just smiled lightly. "It''s a pity. I don''t know when Li''er will come back. This royal dynasty..." This sentence. It is still said from the middle-aged population of Longpao, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Ji Tianhan, who was standing in front of him. "Save it. Yueli now follows the man in white to the real world of monks. From now on, he has nothing to do with the world of mortals." "It''s me and other two who only envy each other. How could they care about the status of the emperor?" Hear these words. The middle-aged heart of Longpao sighed helplessly. That''s the truth. Of course he knows. But he is a mortal after all. The eldest prince is dead and the seventh Prince is gone. Who will inherit the throne in the future. "It''s hard to imagine the world. I didn''t expect that in thousands of years, some of our descendants will be qualified to go to the real world of monks." Above the quiet walls. Talk about the echo of emotion. Chu Lingxiao has left with the cold moon, and finally returned to the real world of monks. This moment. When looking at the bright world of friars filled with immortal spirit and roared by beasts, the cold moon left a heart and could not help shivering inexplicably. His face was full of excitement and expectation. This is his first time in the world of monks. I dreamed before. But when I saw it, I was deeply shocked. But when he was led to jiuchongtian by Chu Lingxiao, in an instant, the scene around him was extremely vicissitudes of life, and the cold moon left his young heart. For a while, he dared not breathe. How can Lian follow Chu Lingxiao. The process of coming to the Ninth Heaven. All forgotten "It''s strange. Who is this child? He looks like a mortal..." Until a murmur came from around, the cold moon came to his senses like a dream. Chapter 1125 The whole jiuchongtian. During the time when Chu Lingxiao left, peace was restored. Both the ordinary people in the world of friars and the friars are now free to enter and leave jiuchongtian. So. Even the ninth day is no exception. But. There are still few people who recognize Chu Lingxiao at this moment, but that doesn''t mean that there is no one. Now. On the other side, I whispered about the group of people who died after the cold moon in Chu Lingxiao, who were the hidden giants in the world of heaven and earth. But they didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao left these days. After coming back! He brought back a real mortal. It''s too strange So. They couldn''t help talking behind their backs. You know. The mortals in the world of the Lord and heaven are different. In fact, the mortals in the real world of monks and in the real world of mortals are different from each other in origin. The mortal in the world of true friars. Behind you. Either there is a friar family, or the whole family is a friar, but because of their own talent, therefore, they can only be mortals. To be honest. It''s a knockout. The mortal world is different. Basically. Its ancestor is mortal, so no matter how many generations later, it is still mortal. And can see through the difference between the two. They are the only giants. Now. They can see clearly that in the heart area of the cold moon, there is a faint white air, which is the sign from the real mortal world. The mortal in the world of heaven and earth. Heart part. But it''s blue. Rumor. This also involves a terrible secret about the world of heaven and earth. But now, these people who have reached the giants have not been paying attention to it for a long time. It''s just the reason why the monks came from. And now. As long as they can get the same flower, the ultimate secret that hasn''t been solved since ancient times can''t be solved? "Strange, have you just seen that child, like a mortal from the real mortal world?" Gradually. Another monk began to stare at the cold moon. But. He said that. But it attracted the other friars around, a look of contempt, who did not take the Friar''s words too much to heart. A monk from the real mortal world? Is it possible? How could it be. None of them, monks, knows that in a year, there are no mortals who can come from the mortal world, even if they live for a million years. Only those who have just touched the land of the friars. There is such a chance to step here. What''s more, a mortal If this is the mortal in the world of friars, they don''t think it''s strange. A mortal from the real mortal world, isn''t that telling a joke?! However. The monk who spoke looked at the sword in his hand and murmured: "is it wrong?" Soon. Leng Yueli follows Chu Lingxiao until the end of the long river. In this series of processes, many people are staring at him. At the end of the long river. But there is the same flower. Even now. No one can get there. Except for six powerful giants. "This man in white will not be that one!" This moment. Many strong people who stay in front of the long river of time are all guessed by the heart. Once again, they are scared and numb. Suddenly, they look at the end of the long river of time again. Instant. They couldn''t help but hold their breath. And now. At the end of the long river. The founder of the six legendary forces is still guarding Chu Lingxiao here, but what they have seen and heard these days has disappointed them day by day. Back and forth. I don''t know how many monks can have the chance to step into the end, but in the end, no one is the one who has the chance. As for the others. Not even the qualification to come here. Now. It is said that all people can step into the Ninth Heaven, or even the Ninth Heaven. But in a strict sense. There are only a few hundred monks who can step into the long river of time and come to the end of it. But none of them are predestined. At first, they wanted to see what would happen when Chu Lingxiao''s same flower bloomed in all aspects. But now, the more they look forward to, the more they are disappointed. But at this time. Six people''s eyes, but all changed. Immediately. I saw Chu Lingxiao coming back. Immediately. Then hurriedly from the same flowers around, stood up, but when they saw standing in Chu Lingxiao next to the cold moon, the moment is also a Leng. Real mortal? ¡­¡­ The other side. Forbidden area time and space. It''s also a shock at the moment. After a few days of silence. The whole forbidden area time and space, suddenly I don''t know where the heaven and earth are coming from, burst out and stir up a pillar of light, holy breath, all the order between the heaven and earth, turned into bright particles. Falling down. There are countless of the same flowers! Let the whole forbidden area time and space friar, can''t help but stare big eyes, feel incredible. Its grade! Even to the forbidden area of space-time research of the same flower, the field, can be called the highest level of unprecedented! "My God, the ultimate secret of the world, is it coming?" Many old monsters in the forbidden area time and space have jumped out of their respective forbidden area time and space. When they see a bright sky, which has turned into a scene of the sun, all of them have goose bumps all over their bodies. "Then What is that?! " All forbidden time old monsters. Unexpectedly, they all saw the emptiness in the sky and turned it into a fully blooming red flower! Even if all the old monsters in the forbidden area are very clear, it must be the same flower. But they have never seen such a thing! The whole forbidden area space-time sky, unexpectedly by a same flower, has been covered! This is unheard of! This moment. Not to mention the old monsters in the forbidden area, it''s just that the emperor''s scalp is shaken, but his eyes are full of shock and stupidity. "Hard Really Is it true that Shizu is coming Once I heard the words of the emperor. Standing in the forbidden area around the time and space of the old monster, all of a sudden also scared of the body of the fierce tremor. They can''t think of any words to describe the scene. It''s just the word "emperor Shizu". They''ve got their brains in a blank. Chapter 1126 Last time. All the old monsters in the forbidden area have heard that daohuang is going to invite his master. In my heart. It''s hard to imagine. After that time, they thought that the master of daohuang could give them the exact answer to what happened in the eighth area of the lower space-time. But I still didn''t think of it. It blew up a big space energy. Far above the old monsters of their forbidden areas. I thought this was all the truth, but later, when I heard about the big space energy, it just came out of a similar flower. To be honest, they were really scared and all of them had goose bumps. Time and space of the lower level. District eight, long gone. There is something else of this rank. At that time. They realized that there must be unimaginable secrets in the past. Otherwise. How can a similar flower produce such a level of energy? Wouldn''t it be more terrible if it were the same flower? However. To their surprise, master daohuang''s master still lives in this world! Forbidden area time and space old monster, division ancestor level character! It''s really going to change! A master of daohuang is already frightening. The master of daohuang is really I''m afraid that only such a person can have access to the Ultimate Secrets of the world. And now! Such a terrorist! It''s true that we should come to this space and time from the unknown space! "It''s going to change, it''s going to change!!!" This moment. Not to mention the old monsters of time and space in the forbidden area, a frenzied scream is a gray and dark light, which also exudes an unusual atmosphere when suspended in the void. Seems to be on guard. But. The next moment. When you see the mysterious red flower in the void, it will gradually disappear, and the gray and dark light will immediately return to the previous form, if the emperor is around at the moment. I''m afraid! I will also be able to hear a deep sound of relaxation, as if I was afraid that some scene would appear in the world. "It seems that, as recorded, the energy above the level of the great void has not seeped through people in a strange way." The gray light murmured to itself, and then a lighter voice came out, as if he could not believe it, it would be true. "Maybe Master has come to the most critical step, and directly pursue those time and space strongmen. " Rumor. Above the big space level. It is also a new realm of monks. But. In countless years. Even if he is a time and space strongman, he only hears some rumors that he can see the real source of the same flower after surpassing the big space level. It is also the origin of the monks. However. He has never heard of this rumor, because if he wants to step into the air level, he must experience a strange and horrible change of his own. Even a character like him, before, had doubts about whether it would be true. After all. In the process of cultivation, monks really need to experience countless times of tempering. Even their own appearance will be changed. But these changes. As the realm goes back, there will be few, and eventually it will never appear again. This. It is the evidence, not to mention the real time and space to the strong, to put them in the world of heaven and earth. Face change. How could such a situation happen again? Only the junior friars will appear. And his big space class, let alone. However. As the realm rose again, he realized that it was true. Otherwise, he would not turn into a dark energy body and appear in the world. Because. Now if his face were more visible than others, he would not really be frightened to death. He believed, too. My master. This is even more true. But now it seems. But he was wrong. "Welcome my teacher!" When I saw a sharp and holy figure in the void, the gray light immediately turned into a human light and knelt down. And this moment. His kneeling. Immediately. All the old monsters in the forbidden area were shocked. Their bodies were suddenly shaking, and they immediately returned to their senses. Then, one by one, they knelt down as if they were thrilled. But But no one dared to look up. It''s terrible! They now understand what is the real power of time and space. They don''t even lose their breath. It''s just a virtual shadow, projected in this space. They had already made their hair stand up. Even doubted. If you look at each other consciously at the moment, you can estimate that your whole body will turn to ashes. "Here This... " The friars in the space-time forbidden area, who were originally in the space-time forbidden area, were already in a state of panic when they appeared in the space here. This Kung Fu skill, when they saw the old monsters in the forbidden area, they knelt down in the original place like servants and worshipped the great shadow in the void. The monks in the forbidden area trembled one by one, even tears fell out. It''s hard for them to imagine. Time and space old monsters in the forbidden area. One day, everyone kneels down. This is not an ordinary friar. This is time and space old monsters in the forbidden area! Which one is not at the forefront of the road of practice and research? Which one can create the same flower of the friar? These are the strong. Is the real invincible! But now! Don''t even have your own dignity! You know. For a strong man, the most important thing is not life, but dignity. Dignity is more important than life. But now However. What''s more, all the time and space monks in the forbidden area feel that the figure floating in the void doesn''t even have a look at all the time and space monsters in the forbidden area. The figure in the void looks at all the old monsters in the forbidden area, just as they look at the humble mortals! "Xiao Tian, you get out of the way and let me have a look." This moment. When a faint voice fell, immediately with the gray light, they all bowed to one side. All the old monsters in the forbidden area understand that the grand master comes. This is definitely not for their forbidden area time and space, to be able to change back to the original appearance. It must be the eighth lower level. Even the emperor Shizu was a little surprised. Otherwise, how could such figures project. What is projection? This is almost no different from the real entity. Boom! In an instant. All of us were still immersed in the coming of emperor Shizu. Suddenly, a brilliant column of light suddenly bombarded the lower eighth area from the eyes of the great figure! Chapter 1127 This blow. All the forbidden area friars, of course, including all the forbidden area time and space old monsters. Immediately. They couldn''t help but hold their breath. Everyone did not expect that the emperor Shizu, which just came, was so domineering. Directly towards the lower space-time. Bombarded the past. Now. They know that there is a similar flower in the lower eighth area. According to their forbidden area time and space, the study of the path of cultivation. The higher the level of the same flower. If you suddenly suffer from the stimulation from the outside world, there will be a terrible change. It''s possible to explode with tremendous energy. I''ll go back in a flash. So. When dealing with flowers of the same rank, even the time and space strongmen of the same rank dare not test too much, for fear of being backfired with energy and seriously injured. If so. That''s too much to lose. The flower in the eighth zone of the lower level is unimaginable. Even if it is not the same flower, it has reached the level of big space energy. Even the old monsters in the forbidden area of time and space should be afraid to avoid it. But now. Daohuang Shizu, however, took these into consideration, and directly released his own breath without any disguise, and directly attacked the eighth area of the lower level! Boom! But the next moment. A scene that appears. But let all the time and space old monsters in the forbidden area, one by one, all of a sudden, a pair of eyes are all staring up, the face is full of incredible looks. What do they see?! The time and space of the forbidden area blocked at the entrance is still! This For a while. To be honest. All the old monsters in the forbidden area can''t help but take a breath. It''s too weird! You know! This is a character above the big space level! How could this happen?! Can''t all the characters above the big air level let their forbidden areas return to their original state? "Everyone, please take a moment, my teacher is just testing." At this time. Master of daohuang, the gray and dark light of human shape, but it''s light. For this scene in front of us. It''s not like the old monsters in the forbidden area, how unexpected and shocked they are. On the contrary. The tone is very flat. But even so, for all the old monsters in the forbidden area, they still can''t believe it. Their expressions are still as unnatural as before. That''s what it says. They can understand what master daohuang said. But it''s also a blow from the characters above the big space level! Just that shot! Even they feel two words! Death! It is estimated that they will not even have the chance to reincarnate after being hit by this blow. Even now, the most advanced flower they really have, I''m afraid, will not be able to save their lives. But this is only a test! This And the Dao Huang standing on one side, though not like other old monsters in the forbidden area, kneels down there all the time. You can see this scene, and you are scared. If someone is standing behind the emperor at the moment. I''m afraid I can see that the back of the Taoist empress has been soaked in cold sweat. In his eyes. Let alone his own master. Even his own master should be a real invincible person. There is nothing else in the world. It''s hard to find these two. But now. Shizu himself! But it didn''t open the entrance! Just now. In everyone''s heart, it is even more unclear that the gray and dark human light, that is, master daohuang, is the real mood in his heart at the moment. It''s not that peaceful at all. But also unprecedented, set off a huge shock! He couldn''t believe it. My master. People above the big space level. After a real hit! I can''t open the entrance of the lower space-time! It''s unbelievable! If I had not seen it with my own eyes! He can''t believe it. It''s true! But he also believed in his mind that his master could not even open the entrance. The attack he just made was just a test. Next, it was the time to make a real move. Boom! Boom! Boom! Sure enough. The next moment. As expected by the gray and dark human light, the first shot was just a test, when three pillars of light burst out suddenly from the face of that great figure. Immediately. Just a bang! The entrance of lower space-time. There was a big break immediately! And those previously blocked in the entrance, the time and space of those restricted areas were also suffered in an instant. The breath of terror, such as a very fierce cold wind, immediately tore the time and space of these restricted areas out one after another. But. Even so, those old monsters in the forbidden area dare not complain. But the face. However, there are still a lot of big changes. All eyes were fixed on the void, and the figure of the great bank kept looking. Just now! Are they hallucinating? Or Are you dreaming? They had just seen that there were three eyes on the face of emperor daohuang''s Shizu! Although it''s just between the lightning and flint. But they did! How can a normal monk have so many eyes on his face? This is totally inconsistent with the research results on the road of cultivation! It''s impossible. This is only a special supreme method that can only be used by daohuang Shizu, people of this level, which leads them to see such a scene? "Should It should be. " All the old monsters in the forbidden area looked at each other, but the emperor also pretended and nodded if nothing happened, which dispelled all the doubts of the old monsters in the forbidden area. Just the next moment. No one noticed that there was a sudden tremor in the eyes of emperor daohuang. It seemed that he saw something, but he couldn''t believe it. Is the record in the hearsay true? "Master..." The gray and dark human light, its own real face, is also somewhat ugly. When I think back to the scene just now, my eyes are full of worry. Previously. He thought his master had gone through the strange changes and reached the most critical step. But now it seems. Still can''t But. He also wants to see what level of similar flowers exist in the eighth area of space-time in the lower level. He needs to let the characters above the big space level shake their breath before breaking the energy at the entrance. "No one is allowed to step into the lower space." It''s just that we haven''t waited for the whole audience to calm down, and our eyes haven''t yet turned to the eighth section of the lower floor. An ethereal mysterious figure suddenly appears at the entrance just opened without any sign. In an instant. The atmosphere of the whole scene changed in an instant. Chapter 1128 This sudden figure. To be honest. Not to mention all the old monsters in the forbidden area, I didn''t expect that even the master of daohuang, the gray human light, in this short moment, the body shape spread out a little, which was a real shock from the inside out, even the heart could not stand it. Although there is only one sentence. But even a big space character like him was really scared. Keep your eyes open! Look at the entrance of time and space below! There was an ethereal figure, suddenly appeared, blocking the entrance! No appearance. There is no real entity. It''s just an unreal shadow, not even my master''s external projection! Just now! However, he saw with his own eyes that when the other side appeared, he blew his master''s lights into the lower space-time, and they bounced back in an instant! This is a ghost! What kind of creature is this! How can it suddenly come out! "Master..." The emperor was also dumb, and looked at the gray human light. However, at this moment, the gray human light reaching the level of the great void, just like him, looked at the figure of the incomparable great bank in the void. Two teachers and two disciples. One by one, big eyes and small eyes. Look at different people. In an instant. Once again, the whole atmosphere fell into a dead silence. All the old monsters in the forbidden area dare not breathe with a sound of atmosphere. They just stand there like a petrified statue. Who is this! Even the power of emperor daoshizu has rebounded directly! It''s too scary! Previously. When they saw emperor daoshizu, they seemed to break through the entrance of the lower level directly. Their bullying behavior, even the energy of that similar flower, was flattened. But now, the characters who appeared again, are even more bullying! The power of emperor Shizu! Call it back! "No No, it''s true that in the legend, those time and space strongmen who have disappeared in the long years This moment. Dao Huang suddenly thought of something, and suddenly his face began to change. He suddenly thought that his master once told him. In this long time of practice. There has been an unimaginable group of monks. A sword breaks the ages. A blow shakes all space and time in the future. Although the deeds of some of them can''t be traced back, there are only two words left. It''s said by my master that even people of my master''s level, such as Zuna, don''t know what other people are among these friars. Then it''s scary. How strong is his master? Know the present and the future. Even the study theory of the same flower can only be carried out with the help of the records in Shizu''s letters. But my master said My Shizu once said that I am not as good as those people now. Who is that? Is it traceable? Or those who don''t even record a single word? But at that time, Dao Huang did not continue to ask, nor dare to ask again. Because he knew. Some people who can''t fathom, even if they have been dead for thousands of years, but if one day, future generations dare to spy on the traces left by these people, or want to know more about the years these people have experienced through some things. That will certainly let these people, from that time which the world does not know, drill out again! "Don''t read, don''t want, won''t appear again." You can''t help it. When Dao Huang thought of his master, he said this to him, and suddenly his body couldn''t help shivering, which made him return to his mind from that memory. But even if time has passed, nearly half of them will be fragrant. But around! But still there is no sound! All the old monsters in the forbidden area are still dead, but their eyes will flash to the void, the great figure, the figure standing at the entrance of the lower space-time. But this moment. Don''t say it''s Dao Huang himself. Even his master, the gray and dark human light, dare not breathe too much. Because. Something unexpected. Even he could not predict what would happen next. Who is that! Is it true that "Get out of the way." But at this time, Emperor daoshizu, who was also the figure of daowei''an, suddenly spoke lightly, but his tone was not so domineering compared with the previous moves. But everyone can still feel it. Emperor Shizu! At the moment, I am so confident that I can push any sudden character with my own strength! "Master..." You can''t help it. The gray and dark light of human form can''t help but hold your breath, look at the great figure in the void, and murmur to yourself. He has now reached the big space level. But because he wanted to go further, there was a kind of change in the hearsay, which made him stay in the original position until now. But now. He really felt that there was another time and space strong man who could work with his master and board his wrists! It''s a privilege to see this level of play. To be honest. Maybe it''s good for him to break the shackles and break through the higher level! But. Gray and dark human light, or think, the final winner, must be his master! As for why? Just because of my master, those two words! Get out of the way! He knows his master''s temper. It seems that he is very domineering, but in fact, it is absolutely impossible to say that without the success rate of 89%. "The problem now is Who is this man? " The next moment. Gray and dark human light, I can''t stand it. I want to see the real appearance of each other through the figure. Bang! However. In this short moment, it was directly backed up by a powerful force for several steps. "Boy, with your great accomplishments, you also want to see the appearance of this seat. Isn''t it too disrespectful for this seat?" A faint voice. At the same time, it fell. Immediately. Straight let the gray and dark human face shine, some ugly, he didn''t think that he was just driven by curiosity, want to see each other''s real appearance. By right. I am also a junior in front of such figures. If you really want to be punished. Just a slap. Just now! The other side actually directly dispelled oneself in the big space level realm, half of the comprehension! This is simply to let all the previous efforts, all the meaning of failure ah! "Who is this man, the owner of that similar flower?" All the old monsters in the forbidden area, including daohuang, even stopped breathing. Just the next moment. A tone full of domineering and light, after falling, in an instant, the upper empty space of the forbidden area space-time, suddenly again blocked by a strange red flower. "He is a junior. What about me?" Chapter 1129 Just seven words. Instant. It also made everyone in the audience feel numb. Although I didn''t know what kind of person was the figure blocking the entrance. But even at the moment, the most humble monk in the forbidden area can see it. This ethereal figure. It must be the same level of existence as daohuang''s Shizu. Otherwise. How dare you suddenly appear at this time, blocking the lower entrance. This is clearly against the emperor Shizu! But the next moment. For the faint voice of emperor daoshizu, the ethereal figure tone seemed more undisguised, so he took off his mouth and sneered: "younger generation?" "Don''t say it''s you, little apprentice. In my eyes, it''s nothing, junior!" Bang! "Look for death. Since you don''t want to live, today I will complete you and give you a ride!" This moment. As soon as the words of emperor daoshizu came to an end, the strange red flower floating in the void immediately bloomed in the eyes of all the monks in the forbidden area. One piece! Next one! Every time a piece is opened, the whole space trembles again. Even after just a few seconds, a myriad of red flowers appear in all directions. In the eyes of all the old monsters in the forbidden area. Weird! It''s weird! If the whole forbidden area space-time upper void is covered with red flowers, surpassing the highest level of the same flower that the forbidden area space-time research has developed, that''s all. They can understand. After all. This is the scene of emperor daoshizu, who was born as soon as he appeared. But now! What is this scene? Everywhere! Just like the size of a human, how can it be like this? Even the old monsters in the forbidden area feel gooseflesh and come out. This countless red flowers. Even reached their unprecedented, the first time to see the highest level of the same flower! Boom! In this short moment. All of a sudden, the countless flowers of the same kind turned into a very fierce cold wind, like a magic Sabre that can open up the world. They were directly towards the entrance of the lower level. The ethereal figure cut down fiercely. "Good!" But the ethereal figure, however, was not surprised but pleased. He didn''t want to dodge at all, so he rushed straight to him. "Let me have a good look at you, old bone. How many Jin and how many liang do you dare to go to the eighth section of the lower level?" Bang! Hearing this, all the old monsters in the forbidden area jumped with their eyelids. What do you mean by that? What''s the weight? This is a character above the big space level. What else in the world can stop this? But from this ethereal figure, they felt that there was something in it! No way! Even the characters above the air level are not qualified to uncover the secrets of the eighth area of the lower level? Is that possible? Don''t even think about it. This is absolutely the frightening language of this ethereal figure! "Ridiculous!" Obviously. Even at this moment, daohuang Shizu, who seriously fights with each other, doesn''t believe that he and other people above the big space level are qualified to uncover secrets. Bang! But. It will. Two forces of terror, all of a sudden, exploded in the void. That was the result of the collision between Emperor daoshizu and the illusory figure. For a while. Surrounding space. I don''t know how many times I have experienced the origin and extinction. Time can''t keep up with the speed of rebirth after such destruction. Immediately. Straight let all forbidden area time and space old monster, scared leg all soft. It''s too Although it''s just a space collapse, even these monks have experienced such things just now. They come out of endless death. To endless resurrection. If there had been a moment just now when something went wrong, I''m afraid they would never come back. What do you mean you can''t come back? There is no more of them in the world. "Fortunately..." Even Dao Huang can''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief and rejoice that he can still live. At the same time. He also felt that even though he was a strong man in time and space, compared with the real strong man, he still had a long way to go. But. Master daohuang, the gray and dark human light floating in the void, is full of excitement in the eyes. Although just two people fight, resulting in the space vibration, very short. But still let him see the way of the characters above the big space level! The most perfect way! This suddenly let the gray human form light, see a glimmer of further dawn. "You are a little apprentice, but you have some qualifications. Unfortunately It''s a pity to have the wrong master! " Entrance. The ethereal figure glanced at the gray light of human form, and said softly. Dark gray humanoid light: "..." With the wrong master? Aren''t the characters above the big space level the best? Do you know what you are talking about? "You still worry about yourself. Can you still leave today?" Just. Daohuang Shizu''s tone didn''t fluctuate at all. Although his attack was offset by the physical body of the other side, it doesn''t mean that he has no way to take the other side. To be honest. He does admire that there are still people in the world who can block his serious efforts. This is more convinced. Now! This ethereal figure blocked at the entrance must be one of the legendary friars! But now it seems. The other side also has a dark wound. So that we can''t play our real power. "Even if you were in your prime, you will be no less weak in my present level!" The emperor said in a cold voice. The breath of the whole body. At this moment. Suddenly it''s soaring again. Suddenly. The biggest strange red flower floating in the void suddenly turned into a tangible gas, but its power is unprecedented. I''m afraid it''s more than 100 times stronger than before. Boom! However. A more bizarre scene happened. In the past, he worked hard to block the ethereal figure at the entrance, but unexpectedly, he avoided it directly and let the power of emperor Shizu go straight to the eighth section of the lower level. "My master is invincible!" See this. The gray and dark light of human shape can''t help but whisper, which can make the other party do this. It''s nothing but! The other side saw it! I can''t stop it like before! What about one of the legendary monks? Now I''m not making way for my teacher?! Just the next moment. In the void, suddenly, there was a voice that made everyone in the audience more surprised, including the gray and dark human light. "How could it be! It''s only three pieces!!! " Chapter 1130 Three tablets? What three? The words of emperor Shizu immediately made everyone in the audience confused. They understand. The emperor Shizu must have seen something. Otherwise. How can the tone change so much. Just now, the tone is very domineering. How can it change from domineering to surprising! Even with a trace of Fear! This How could it be?! "Master..." The most shocking thing about this change is the gray and dark light of human shape. The whole person is ignorant. If someone can see the real appearance through many lights now. You will find the eyes! It''s the biggest stare. Master How can you fear. If you don''t see something that you can''t even imagine, otherwise, how could it be like this Just now! Under this attack, even the existence of one of the suspected monks in the legend should be avoided, and they dare not accept it. But now. What''s going on? Don''t you want to uncover the truth of the lower eighth district? But why! Now it''s amazing. Grunt! All the old monsters in the forbidden area, such as daohuang, could not help but swallow their throats. This moment. There was a dead silence. What''s the situation? Are the horrors of ancient and modern time and space coming one after another? "What the hell are you doing?" At this moment, the tone of daohuang Shizu was close to the edge of complete failure. As soon as he said that. Immediately. Let all the old monsters in the forbidden area tremble for a moment. In the next book, their eyes are all fixed on the direction of the lower eighth area. They want to see what is hidden under the heavy light Three tablets. However. Wait until the front space, because the emperor Shizu and dazzling, and cover all the light of the lower scene, finally disappeared. Suddenly. The eyes of all the people in the whole audience, however, seemed to see ghosts. They were scared to stare out directly. "My mother-in-law What is that?! " An old monster in the forbidden area has lost his temper completely. Like a mortal, he uttered a rude remark, which sounds very funny. To be honest, only these words can express him No! It should be all the old monsters in the forbidden area, the mood at the moment. My mother-in-law! What is that! In front of the lower level, there was a huge vibration in the eighth area because of the power of emperor Daoshi Zu. All the scenes in the eighth area were forcibly projected to the entrance. But that''s why. Just scared them all over gooseflesh, all came out. Similar flowers! A similar flower! The slightly scattered breath from them, even if they have never felt the big air level energy, can also be calculated, which is the big air level energy above them! But how could it be! This flower! It''s only three! My mother-in-law! It turns out that the three pieces mentioned by Emperor daoshizu actually mean this. It''s just like the similar flowers reaching the level of big sky, but it''s too scary! Just three?! You''ve reached the big space level! One. Two. Three. 5. "Eight Eight... " All the time-space old monsters in the forbidden area stare at the similar flower and keep looking at it. They count the petals of the similar flower again and again in their hearts. Finally. With the Emperor himself, a staccato stammer suddenly froze the whole scene. Quiet! Dead silence! Eight petals! Here! This similar flower has eight petals in total, but now it only has three petals, and it has reached the big space level. Are they dreaming or are the gods joking with them! Crazy! It''s crazy! This is absolutely impossible! How could there be such a thing in the world! Even now, they have not studied the same flower thoroughly. But it''s also clear. Even in the forbidden area, the highest level of the same flower found today has just reached eight. Previously, they were thinking. Even if the eighth area of the lower level, that similar flower, is really precious to the extreme, even if it is the big space level, but it is understandable. After all. This level of similar flowers must be unique. Even master daohuang and master daohuang appear one by one. Then why should they fight for these again? But now. They really didn''t think of it. A similar flower. Only three! It has reached the big space level! "Funny?" You can''t help it. From just now on, there is no talking figure, but a sneer. The tone is a little joking, with a little disdain. The light way is: "why, the way of time and space in the lower level is right in front of you, you are going down?" All forbidden area time and space old Monsters: "..." Dao Huang: "..." Master daohuang: "..." The next moment. Everyone''s eyes couldn''t help but look at emperor daoshizu, with expressions ranging from horror to shock and finally embarrassment. Is this going on? Now if they are replaced, they will be killed and dare not go down! Previously they did not know the secrets of lower space-time. Because. It is also believed in my heart that the secret of the lower space-time is a very mysterious similar flower, which has reached the level of great space. But the emperor Shizu, in front of them, what are they afraid of? But now. The fact is that this similar flower, actually only three! Emperor daoshizu, the bully and incomparably great figure, at the moment, also shows a little lack of vitality. Just now, the whole body is still shining, just like a red sun, shining on the void. It''s Kung Fu. But it''s like the scene of the sun under the dusk, some of which have become decadent. This moment. Master daohuang, standing at the bottom, saw his own master''s gray and dark human light. At the moment, he was worried. He could not help saying: "master, let''s not forget it today. Anyway, the secret of the eighth area of the lower floor has come out. You can pick it at any time, master." Originally. Master daohuang''s words are just to solve the embarrassing situation of the master at the moment. After all, now it seems that it will be more than worth to force the secrets of the eighth area of the lower level to be solved. Because. The ghost doesn''t know whether this similar flower, which only has three pieces, has reached the level of big space, is really fierce or lucky. If you do not care to pick it now. In the event of an accident. I''m afraid it''s true So. Master daohuang, just want to let his own master for a while. Let''s take the long view first. "Well, for the time being..." The emperor Shizu also understood his apprentice''s meaning. He was walking down the steps with him. However, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted again by the dim figure at the entrance. "I''m afraid if I''m afraid. What''s the use of saying that, coward!" Master daohuang: "..." Emperor daoshizu: "..." Dao Huang: "..." Chapter 1131 Originally, the emperor Shizu saw that this flower had only opened three pieces, and it had already reached the level of big space. I want to quit. Because. This is the case. Even he could not predict what would happen next. It''s like the legendary monks. When he reached the present level, or on the way of practice, he knew that there were these monks, he was ready. Maybe someday. I will meet you. So. When saw this ethereal figure, after suddenly appears, actually in the heart, also has not manifested how to vibrate. On the contrary. Extremely calm. Even a little impatient. Because. This kind of opportunity, once in a thousand years, can fight with one of the legendary monks. That is just like him, the monks who aim to pursue the strongest in time and space, the biggest expectation in this life. Everyone wants to see it. In the end, those legendary monks, compared with themselves, who will be stronger. But now. Appear is appear. Fight. It''s a fight, too! But I didn''t expect that this similar flower, reaching the level of big space, has eight pieces in total, but only has three pieces! "Why, coward, now you know how to be afraid?" I thought that if I didn''t speak, I could leave without much attention. But the ethereal figure at the entrance once again spoke with disdain and ridicule. All of a sudden. Let the emperor in the void, the figure just to leave, suddenly. Can''t help but notice. At the moment, not only all the old monsters in the forbidden area stare at him, but also all the friars in the forbidden area look at him with such a busy face. All of a sudden. It''s a shame to give way to Emperor Shizu. People like him. But go straight to the legendary monks. Even if the other side has a dark wound, you can still see from the other side that your strength is now the best in the world, as long as there is no legendary group of monks. But now. The other side made it clear that he wanted to lose face in front of so many people! Just a bunch of old monsters in the forbidden area. That''s all. After all. Among them are his grandchildren. But if a group of ordinary friars dare to think that he, the emperor Shizu, faced with unimaginable difficulties, is a dare to do but dare not to do the word of the turtle. That''s too humiliating! So. At the moment of hearing this sentence, Emperor daoshizu didn''t leave directly, and his tone was restored again. He was so domineering and calm as if everything was in his own hands. Light way: "coward?" "I''ll show you today. Today''s path of cultivation is the world where you can sleep!" That''s what it says. Boom! This one. Instead of going to the lower eighth area, he went directly to the ethereal figure at the entrance and suppressed it. "It''s a joke. Even if you take advantage of this seat''s injury and can beat it back, you will never be able to win in this seat. What''s more, you can''t beat it back!" In the face of emperor daoshizu, he really tried his best, but the ethereal figure was not afraid at all. Face to face is another palm. At the same time. Also let daohuang, and daohuang master, both eyes, all for one shrink. Sure enough. The identity of this ethereal figure is really one of the legendary friars! But. In their hearts, however, they sneered at the words of the ethereal figure. I didn''t dare to hard connect just now. Now dare to say such a big story? Do you want to fight back? Then why did you avoid it?! Just the next moment. With the explosion of a space, the two people''s eyes suddenly shrunk again after they burst out in the void, and their faces were suddenly surprised. In autumn? How is this possible? Whether it''s the emperor Shizu or the ethereal figure, they all took a step back. This scene. All the people on the scene looked straight at me at once, with a dumb face. All the old monsters in the forbidden area didn''t expect this. Not long ago, after all. They saw it with their own eyes. The emperor Shizu''s attack forced the opponent not to accept it, but to yield. But now. How could they Can''t it be that the master of Taoism didn''t use the previous move? I think so. It''s not only the old monsters in the forbidden area, but also the Emperor himself. So. Almost half a second later, there was a strange red flower in the void. Just like not long ago, the breath of emperor daoshizu was almost a hundred times higher. Time and space of the whole forbidden area. Once again into the destruction and new, back and forth between. A boom. That ethereal figure, the surrounding space, then directly exploded, one after another, as if to blow up the ethereal figure into ashes. This moment. Just as everyone thought that this ethereal figure was about to fall, because this time it was totally different from the previous one. They saw the ethereal figure with their own eyes, which was at the center of the explosion. Not as before, to avoid. But a more bizarre scene. But it also appeared. It was supposed to be emperor daoshizu, but the next moment, Emperor daoshizu himself was surrounded by an ethereal figure, a sudden explosion! Bang! Bang! Bang! I saw the figure of emperor daoshizu. For a while, it was flashing in the explosion, and I immediately backed away. Wait until the explosion disappears. That''s how it stops. "How do you feel?" Looking at this scene, the ethereal figure hissed and laughed, not to hide. The face of emperor daoshizu was also ugly. He didn''t seem to think of it at all. He had this hand. He can feel it. Just around myself, suddenly there was the same explosion. It was not an ethereal figure, but a terrible method. It was more like one''s own strength, all of which bounced back! "I don''t believe it. With your broken body, you will really be my opponent!" The emperor said in a cold voice. His words sounded extremely heroic, but fell in the ethereal figure ear, but it was even more dismissive. If you are the winner. Dare you say such a thing? Just. The words of emperor Shizu, just finished, the ethereal figure, just want to respond, this moment, but suddenly, a light voice, fell down. "Have you two had enough trouble?" The voice. It''s so sudden. All of a sudden, even daohuang Shizu didn''t react for a while. Who was it coming from? He just subconsciously thought it was an old time and space monster in the forbidden area. Immediately. The emperor Shizu angrily said: "where are the ants?" "Ants? Chuang my eighth District, I see you are impatient. " Emperor daoshizu: "..." Chapter 1132 A white dress. Like the wind. In advance. There is no sign at all. In this way, it suddenly appears in the lower space-time, but strangely, according to today''s normal practice theory. No matter from the lower space-time, step into the further future. Or from the future, back to the past. It''s impossible. Around the figure, there will be every scene of time and space. It''s impossible for all the scenes of time and space in the past, like now, to come up in one go. It''s almost unthinkable. This scene. Not only let all the old monsters in the forbidden area gape, but also let master daohuang look stupid. Just a few seconds. Even the hidden figure was exposed by surprise, but then, after realizing it, it quickly disappeared again. See all around people, still maintain a face of the stupidity, did not see his real appearance, can not help but a deep sigh of the relief. But the degree of inner shock. But it didn''t weaken at all. He really can''t believe it. In this world, there is still such a thing, one step at a time and space, which is just enough. All the time and space passed by are brought directly to their eyes with indescribable phenomena. But even so. But it''s still very strange. He found out. Those time and space in the past, it seems, are not because of this white dress, using any unimaginable method, which has led to such a phenomenon. But It''s more like those time and space in the past, because the appearance of white clothes suddenly seems to have become a tangible life body. I dare not violate the face of the figure of white clothes at all, as if I am automatically affected by it and follow it. "Step by step, time and space, heaven and earth leave no trace, no I didn''t expect that there were such people in this world. " Master daohuang, the gray and dark human light, then, it seems to think of some records that have not been fully confirmed so far. This is what he heard from his master. Rumor. They also belong to the legendary monks. If you see a person who can drive such a phenomenon, it only proves that the other party''s survival time is extremely long. It''s possible to approach the word "friar" infinitely, the real source of time. But is that possible? At least. He didn''t believe that when he heard that. Because. Even now, no one can say that the real source of monks. Almost instantaneously. When that white figure, along with all the time and space monks in the forbidden area, trembling eyes, finally came to the moment of time and space in the forbidden area, all of them were covered in gooseberries. And Emperor daoshizu, like a cat being trodden on the tail, seems to be greatly stimulated. In an instant, all the hairs on his body stand up. Hurry is a big drink. "On!" In an instant. Then I saw that the upper level of the whole forbidden area was just a strange red flower, and this meeting, however, suddenly there were two more, one of which was the same. As for the other one. A little weakness. Take a closer look. There are still two petals, not fully blooming. "It''s interesting. It seems that I underestimated this guy." See this. The road had previously blocked the emperor Shizu and stepped into the ethereal figure of the lower space-time. However, the pupil could not help but shrink, and a slight dignified color flashed in his eyes. Don''t see that he always called emperor Shizu "boy." But in fact, I understand. The other side is the means. Apart from one of the legendary monks like him and several immortal things that have been dormant in the cracks of time and space from beginning to end, I''m afraid that no one in the world is really an opponent. Previously. He thinks so, too. But now it seems. The city of emperor daoshizu is deeper than he thought. When he just fought with him, it was obvious that he didn''t give all his strength. If the other party''s last red flower is also in full bloom. Maybe. His strength must be restored to its heyday, and 90% of his strength can be suppressed. But It''s a pity. The next moment. Misty figure, face complex expression, looked at the white dress, then hurriedly step by step, exploratory has been back. When I saw the white clothes, it didn''t seem that I wanted to embarrass him, so I left immediately. Only he knew. The reason for his decline in strength Even. After that. He also secretly explored, I don''t know how many copies of the ancient books have disappeared in the vast years, and finally came to a conclusion that seems to be correct. Why did the legendary monks like him suddenly disappear. Very likely! It''s also related to the man in white! The reason why he repeatedly stopped daohuangshizu from stepping into the eighth area of the lower level was that if he really annoyed the man in white, I''m afraid that several forbidden areas would turn into ashes. The life of emperor Shizu. He doesn''t care. All he cares about is the time and space in the forbidden area. Past and present. There is always time and space in the forbidden area, which is an ancient history of practice. There are many secrets that have not been solved. He didn''t want to lose all the time and space in the forbidden area because he didn''t have long eyes once. "A group of old foxes." And when the ethereal figure left, all around the space, suddenly, all flashed a little wave. After that. Then it was back to normal. ¡­¡­ "Stop, sir." This moment. When I saw my master, I opened the last three bottom cards like an enemy. The gray human light was quickly blocked in front of me. He saw it. It turned out that the figure was not the owner of the similar flower as he thought. Its owner! It must be the man in white in front of me now! This is the eighth area of lower space-time, the real secret! And this man in white suddenly appeared in the eyes of all the time and space monks in the forbidden area. No one else! It''s Chu Lingxiao! However. It''s gray and dark with human shape light. I just want to open my mouth, apologize to Chu Lingxiao for my master, and force me to break into the eighth area of the lower level. After all, it seems that Chu Lingxiao is too powerful now. I''m afraid it''s quite possible that the other side is a monk who is not as powerful as the previous ethereal figure, but has ten abilities and six abilities. It''s one of the legendary monks still in the period of total victory! Even. It''s the top three! Just want to speak, say the next sentence, then suddenly heard a snap! Gray and dark human light. There was no time to react. He was directly slapped to fly. "You are nothing." Seeing this scene, all the old monsters in the forbidden area are even more scared and sweating, and their breathing becomes extremely urgent. "Just a big space level wants me to give you some face. Do you take yourself too seriously?" Master daohuang: "..." Chapter 1133 It''s a big space. That''s it. It''s too As soon as I heard that. All the old monsters in the forbidden area were stunned. To be honest. They could see that Chu Lingxiao, a stranger they saw for the first time, was so powerful that even the emperor Shizu was going to work hard. But the scene just happened. Actually, they don''t know what to say. A slap. Fan Fei. Just like fan Fei, a mortal. It''s really too visual. But before all the time-space old monsters in the forbidden area react, Chu Lingxiao says lightly: "come on, you become a master, you can''t help being an apprentice. I''ll give you an apology?" Smell the words. All forbidden area time and space old monster, a heart is hanging to the throat eye. Listen to that. It''s really going to discuss with emperor daoshizu? Just that slap. Although it is on the face of gray and dark human shape, it is actually on the face of emperor daoshizu, which directly makes the latter lose face. Isn''t that enough? "What do you want?" The tone of emperor Shizu was even more tense, and the whole body did not dare to relax at all. He can feel it. Chu Lingxiao is too powerful. Strong to even before the ethereal figure, are far less than. Even now, he has come up with the final card, I''m afraid he can''t play each other. Just. The emperor Shizu hasn''t returned to his mind yet. What Chu Lingxiao said at the next moment, however, changed his whole face. "I don''t want to. As long as you kneel down for me and kowtow a few times, I will let you go. How about?" Kneel down? Kowtow? How is it? Suddenly. The whole face of daohuang Shizu was cold. Although he was not necessarily Chu Lingxiao''s opponent, he never tried to return it. Maybe. I still have a chance. But Chu Lingxiao! Even if he came up, he would kneel and kowtow in front of the crowd. Isn''t that how hard he stepped on his face? Still that BAM BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM, BAM. You know. After all. He is also a real character above the big air level. He should have strength and face. Even if he is really invincible, he can never tolerate such humiliation! What''s more In front of a group of ants! "Sir, please do something." The next moment. The emperor Shizu didn''t say anything. He said that. He wanted to kowtow on his knees. It was just wishful thinking. Then try it! He doesn''t think he really won at all. Other people only think that now he is in the state of three flowers showing at the same time, which is the time for him to play his cards. But in fact. His real card is still there! But. He would like to see how strong Chu Lingxiao is in front of him! Bang! "Kill!" Almost in a blink of an eye, master daohuang rushed up. In his eyes, now he is no weaker than the legendary friar in the heyday. On the contrary. He felt. If you come across those at the end of the list, you will win 80-90%. This moment. When everyone saw emperor daoshizu, they wanted to fight with Chu Lingxiao. Suddenly, everyone quickly stepped back. A heart. All involuntarily trembled. In fact, their hearts. I also think that emperor daoshizu may not have won. Is not that ethereal figure just one of the legendary monks? Results. I don''t want to fight with emperor daoshizu. Even before, the ethereal figure did not know what the supreme method was used, which led to the emperor Shizu of Dao, and there was no way to take it for a while. But now? Three flowers appear at the same time. They really don''t believe that Chu Lingxiao will have a great chance to win. He is most likely to get the result. He is also seriously injured. Just the next moment. Emperor daohuang Shizu, just half a meter away from Chu Lingxiao, saw that he was about to meet Chu Lingxiao''s body, but he was immediately shot out mercilessly. Bang! After smashing a space directly, it can stop. The emperor Shizu''s face changed suddenly. But Chu Lingxiao''s face did not change. "It seems that your strength is unimaginable, but if you want me to kneel and kowtow and apologize, it''s too hard for you!" The emperor said in a cold voice. But although the tone sounds extremely fierce and firm, the last sentence shows a hint of softness. It seems that I''m looking forward to Chu Lingxiao. Let''s just forget it. It can be seen that after Chu Lingxiao had no reaction, Emperor daoshizu never hesitated. It seems that he can''t do his best. Chu Lingxiao could never have done that. In other words. He must let Chu Lingxiao feel that there is such a threat. Maybe the balance of the negotiation will lean towards him. "Sir, it seems that right or wrong forces me. Next, don''t blame me!" When the emperor Shizu said this, he heard only a loud shout. Then he saw a very cold sword light, which suddenly fell from the sky and fell on the head of the emperor Shizu. "Sword!" A moment ago. In the void, there is still a flash of red light, just like dusk. At this moment, with the word "sword" coming out, the moment looks like a long-standing haze sky, suddenly ushered in a dazzling dawn. That sword. It''s so sudden. Suddenly, all the old monsters in the forbidden area just saw a shadow like lightning and flashed by. "I didn''t expect this kid, even this kind of thing, to be found." Just. The moment I saw the sword, I was in the surrounding space, and I had never left. The dim figure that appeared before made a sound of astonishment. If not in a special space. I''m afraid it will definitely be heard by outsiders. Not only that. Several spaces are also slightly fluctuating. The origin of the sword. It''s amazing. Rumor. It involves the real origin of jiuchongtian. As we all know, with the change of monks'' time, everyone is changing, but only jiuchongtian has not changed. Even. Even in the forbidden area, it is the same. "This sword has been found. It won''t really be given by this boy..." The misty figure that never really left, his face also became dignified. In his eyes, no one in the world can suppress Chu Lingxiao. The legendary monk of the period of total victory. Not either. It''s only possible if it''s beyond what they know. Just those things As far as he knows. None of their legendary monks ever got one of them. According to legend. Number one, maybe. But I don''t know whether it''s true or not. "It''s strange. How could this boy Can it be passed down to the mad queen? " Chapter 1134 But even if it involves jiuchongtian, the sword that has always existed, even many legendary monks, have never found a trace. But there is still a strong unknown in the space around the void. I once knew the source of this sword. The mad queen. A crazy woman who even feared their legendary monks. "Grandmaster, this guy, won''t really inherit it from that woman?" In the void. At this moment, there are two mysterious figures, one old and one young, standing there. At the same time, they are shrouded in a dazzling light. It''s hard to see what it looks like. But their breath, however, is very strange. When they turn it into a solid body, they immerse themselves in every corner. It will turn into an unimaginable nine clawed dragon. Then it turned into a snake. It''s terrible. Because. Each of these animals, which are transformed from breath, feels like living creatures. The Friar''s breath turns into a living thing. It''s almost unheard of, never seen. But. Now. However, these two figures still talk about the inheritance of the emperor Shizu. There is only one monk who can take out this sword. As far as they know, there is only one person in the world. But they didn''t think of it. The emperor Shizu is "It seems that this play is good-looking. This sword is known as one of the origins of jiuchongtian. It has a long history. I don''t know how many times it has gone through. I''m afraid it contains energy..." That old figure, saying, then tone suddenly a meal, some want to say and stop, slightly squinting eyes. Through the space in front, I stare at emperor daoshizu. And the young figure standing beside him, after hearing these words, could not help but coagulate his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t expect to rely on his ancestral master''s identity and strength. I''m afraid of this nine Heaven Sword. Previously. He also felt that even if the inheritance behind the emperor''s Shizu was not simple, it might be related to the legendary friars, the crazy Empress Wu, who ranked first. But even so. That''s just the sword of the nine heavens. Although it is regarded as an unthinkable thing, it needs to be used by extremely powerful monks in order to give full play to his real power. Otherwise. Take it in your hand. It''s just a waste sword. Definitely not Chu Lingxiao''s opponent. But now. When I heard about my grandparents, they all changed their views on it. But one heart stopped at once. As the only grandson who can follow in his own family. From the mouth of his grandparents, he often heard that there was an unimaginable figure in the lower eighth district. It is very likely to involve many legendary monks, why one after another, disappeared, or eluded the truth. Even when I heard that. He didn''t believe it in his heart. After all. In his eyes. Any legendary friar is a sage on the road of cultivation in this world. Even if there are some unimaginable time and space old monsters that can pull their wrists, they are still far behind. It''s an invincible character. If one of them disappears, he believes more or less. However, if all the legendary monks, even their own ancestors, have been in a state of seclusion, which is also caused by a person, he will not believe it in any way. But after all, his grandfather told him that. So. All along. He didn''t dare to get too close to the eighth lower level. Several times. It''s because it''s so close. He was scolded directly by his grandfather. For this reason, he had been imprisoned at least three times. And now. My grandmaster, however, was so afraid of this nine heavy heaven sword. To be honest, he felt that maybe at the moment, in his eyes, the man who had been staying in the eighth area of the lower level. I''m afraid it''s not invincible. At least. In his heart. All along. Chu Lingxiao is regarded as the most powerful friar among all the people he has met, except his own grandmaster. "You should know this sword, sir?" This moment. With the nine heavy sky sword floating in front of the founder of Taoism, it began to become more and more huge. At that moment, there were countless nine heavy sky around the sword. See this. The eyes of the old figure were even tighter. Obviously, he didn''t expect that with the strength of emperor Shizu, he could exert the power of the nine Heaven Sword to such an extent. He was one of the few monks who knew about the sword. Be clear. The power of this sword can''t be speculated. It may have endless energy. In other words, if there is more jiuchongtian, the more powerful it will be. Just. He didn''t expect it. Emperor daoshizu, in his eyes, such as the younger generation who has no difference between his disciples and grandchildren, can reach this level Previously. He has been in the void for a long time. Self recognition. Emperor Dao Shizu, who has no resistance, will be killed by Chu Lingxiao on the spot. But now it seems. It''s really his fault. With the strength of the other side, he can''t even see where the limit is. You know. At the beginning, the legendary friar ranking first, the crazy warrior empress, was defeated because of Chu Lingxiao. Now, I don''t know where she is. But be clear. If at the beginning, in the hands of the crazy Empress Wu, you could have this nine heavy heaven sword, maybe "It seems that the later generation not only has the strength of a legendary monk, but also can..." "What better, grandmaster?" Hearing these words, the young figure''s eyes were suddenly stunned, and he immediately looked at his grandmaster, which was after he followed his grandmaster. Except for Chu Lingxiao. For the first time, I saw my grandfather look at another person like this. But for the young figure, the old figure said nothing. It''s just that he just wanted to say. Maybe emperor daoshizu is no weaker than the top monks in the legend. At that time, he did not see Chu Lingxiao, how to make the top monks disappear one by one. But he always felt. After that. Chu Lingxiao has been dormant in the eighth District in the past. In addition to looking for his own flower, he must also be healing! Because. That''s not to face a legendary monk. It''s all people. He doesn''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao has nothing to do with it. Bang! Next moment. I haven''t waited for the old figure. From the memory I used to remember, I can hear a loud bang in my ear. Now! When I saw a figure falling heavily in the void, suddenly, a pair of eyes could not help shivering. Chapter 1135 Instant. See this. The young figure standing beside jumped up from the spot. It is the same as the old figure around. A pair of eyes. They all stared. What did he see? Emperor Shizu, master the nine heaven swords under such power, but before he could see it clearly, he was directly blasted away! He''s dreaming! "Grandmaster, here..." Immediately. The young figure just couldn''t help but want to ask the old figure next to him. After all, no matter how to say, it can''t end like this. Back and forth. He even did not see how Chu Lingxiao did it. If the former master of daohuang, it''s all. But now master of the nine Heaven Sword of the emperor, can you compare with that time? Just. He had just turned his head and found that his grandfather was also dazed and dull. Just like him. I can''t believe it. This scene is true. All the people in the forbidden area are still. Dao Huang, and his master, thought they had seen a glimmer of light, but now they are stupid. "How How could that be. " A voice of great astonishment and disbelief came out from the mouth of emperor daoshizu, who was stumbling and stopped in the void. Only see. It seems that the emperor Shizu was not hurt much. Hands. Still holding the nine heavy heaven sword. But now. He is like a marionette that has lost his soul completely. I can''t believe that he has taken out the nine Heaven Sword that even the legendary monk will shake for. In the end Just like this Only he knew in his heart what had just happened and he was about to wave his sword. Directly towards Chu Lingxiao. I want to take the lead. Chu Lingxiao was caught by surprise. Even if you can''t defeat the other side, you can still fight for time and escape. Because. No matter why. This sword in my hand! They are the most unimaginable things in the world. He doesn''t believe it. With the power of this nine Heaven Sword, can''t we still hold Chu Lingxiao back? But now! How could this happen! A slap! Yes! Chu Lingxiao in front of you! But with only one slap, he gave fan back his whole body! If he is not the party. I''m afraid I can''t believe it. It''s true. But emperor daohuang Shizu was also a little thankful. Fortunately, Chu Lingxiao was so quick that everyone around him didn''t see what was going on. Otherwise. It''s a shame to lose his face. A person above the grand void level. He also mastered the nine heavy heaven sword that even the legendary friars didn''t get, but he was slapped and flew. You know. This is still in their own preemptive under the premise of ah! "Hard Is it just the power of this sword that suddenly swallowed me? " Just. Soon. The emperor Shizu''s face changed again. He always felt something was wrong, because he was the first time to use the sword of jiuchongtian. I know. Anything that goes against the sky. Once the master is not good. It''s easy to backfire. At the same time. In the heart of emperor daoshizu, I really can''t believe that I will be slapped, and then I will go back. This must be the sword of heaven! I ate myself back. This led to his hallucination! "I don''t believe it. It''s true!" This moment. The eyes of emperor daoshizu suddenly became very firm again. Looking at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him, he immediately grasped the hand of Jiuchong Tianzhi sword, which inevitably tightened a little. Immediately. Before waiting for all the time and space friars in the forbidden area, from the scene just now, he immediately picked up the nine heavy sky sword in his hand and fell towards Chu Lingxiao. It''s just this moment. With. Chu Lingxiao''s hand. The moment of lifting slowly. Not only the emperor Shizu saw clearly, but also all the friars around finally saw clearly what was going on. But that''s why. It''s too scary. All the people who were scared directly, the hairs on their whole body were standing up. Bang! Then I saw the nine heavy heaven sword in the hands of emperor daoshizu. It was as fragile as a piece of paper. It began to break inch by inch. One by one, it fell down. Finally, in the hands of emperor daoshizu, there was only one hilt left! In the void. Old figure: "..." Young figure: "..." "It''s impossible!" This moment. Don''t say it''s the emperor Shizu. Even in many unknown spaces in all directions, the hidden mysterious figures can''t help but close their pores. A pair of eyes can''t help but buckle them directly to see if it''s true. Unimaginable! Nine Heaven Sword! It broke like this! They are dreaming! Or is God kidding them?! Confused. I''m totally confused. In an instant. Daohuang Shizu, can''t help it any more. He sinks his legs directly and wants to kneel and kowtow to Chu Lingxiao. Because. He really can''t believe that Chu Lingxiao even the nine Heaven Sword was destroyed so easily! What else can he do to stop Chu Lingxiao? "Rao..." However. Before waiting for his legs, he knelt completely in the void and said the first word. Only to see Chu Lingxiao and slowly extended a finger. Immediately. An incomparably terrifying pressure, just like the magnificent heavenly power, falls on the top of the head. Daohuang Shizu just subconsciously wants to reach out and resist desperately. Bang! The whole person. It solidified directly in the void, unable to move. Finally, the whole body, little by little, turned into ashes from the eyes of all people in the forbidden area. Quiet! Dead silence! Look at this. Don''t mention all the old monsters in the forbidden area and the emperor. Even the master of the emperor can''t help it anymore. He just fell on the ground in fear. They really don''t believe it. The creator of his own vein died in front of him. Just. The next moment. People are just about to look up. He immediately saw Chu Lingxiao''s eyes and threw them. Immediately. All the people in the forbidden area dare not even raise their heads, and even dare not breathe in the air in all directions. Until Chu Lingxiao. From the front of all people, just like this and slowly left, all of them are relieved. "Really I can''t imagine that he He is so strong. " After a long time. The old figure in the void, this just stiffly out a word from the mouth. At first, he thought Chu Lingxiao was still hurt. Today may not be able to kill the emperor Shizu. But now. Not only kill! Even the sword of nine heavens has been reduced to ashes! This is a monster! Chapter 1136 Time and space in silence. This moment. They seem to have entered into a permanent silence, where no one speaks, and no one dares to move a step. All this. Even Chu Lingxiao has left for a long time. It''s still the same. Everyone. When I went to master daohuang, daohuang, a group of old monsters in the forbidden area, or a group of friars in the forbidden area, my back was sweating and my scalp was numb. Especially master daohuang. The whole person seemed to have been greatly hit, just like the eggplant frost hit, and was about to collapse on the ground. He can''t believe it! My master! So I died in front of myself. And it''s less than a day before and after. From his apprentice, daohuang, before asking him out of the ancient space, he was still guessing that there could be unimaginable things in the lower eighth district? You know. These old monsters in the forbidden area are far inferior to him, but they can be said to be reasonable in terms of strength. You can say that. This world. In addition to such a powerful man as him, as well as the characters above, there are also a group of legendary monks who may no longer be able to govern. However. When he arrived here. Just found out. It''s a big space energy flower. He was so shocked that he had to ask his master. After all, the time and space of the eighth area of the lower level had already been reduced to the past. The path of cultivation could only be advanced all the time, never backward. That is to say. Things of the past. It is absolutely not comparable to the future world which is more and more distant. But now. There is a big void. I had to ask him to hire a master from home. But he didn''t think of it. He thought it was just a common thing to his master, but now it has become the fuse of his death! People above the big space level! He was beheaded by monks from the past! "Teacher Master...... " Looking at the front, just in the void where my master stood, there was really no more vitality. At this moment, the gray and dark human light completely collapsed, and the whole person collapsed directly on the ground. He even felt. He killed the master himself. How could such a thing have happened if he hadn''t invited. "Teacher..." In the heart of emperor Dao, he was also in a state of panic. He thought he would invite his master to show his authority. But now all these things are beyond his expectation. My grandparents died! However. The Emperor just wanted to open his mouth, but before he said it, he was directly stared back by the gray and dark human light. This stare. Even more, the Taoist priest lowered his head in fear. He could feel that his master was very angry with him at this time. Even at that moment, he felt a trace of pure killing intention. Although the master of his own family, he soon came back. But he knows. Just now, master! Absolutely killed! You can''t help it. The emperor was both guilty and uneasy. He knew that, in the final analysis, it was his own fault. If it wasn''t for him, invite the master. How could master invite Shizu. Finally. How could Shizu die "Hum!" After a deep look at daohuang, the shadow disappears directly into the void. This scene. Even more, the heart of daohuang sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. What should I do. He can feel it. I''m afraid that I will never have a chance to see my master again. "Master and apprentice, break Is it broken? " Daohuang''s face is bitter, and the whole person is like a ball of gas. He feels powerless, and even the strength to stand up is almost gone. See this. All the old monsters in the forbidden area are relieved. Previously. When they saw daohuang, even Shifu and Shizu were alive, they were worried about whether the huge space-time pattern of the forbidden area would become the only one of daohuang''s family in the future. Now it seems. Things have changed. It happened today. No blame. It''s all daohuang''s fault. The gray and dark human light was obviously extremely disappointed with the emperor. Otherwise, he would not leave without saying such a word. If so. In the future, they don''t have to worry too much. The forbidden area will become the world of daohuang alone. But. I really didn''t think of it. Dao Huang even invited Shifu, even Shizu and other rebellious figures to come out, but he still didn''t uncover the secret of the eighth area of the lower level. The man in white. Who is it? Although at the end, they didn''t know what the sword in the hands of emperor daoshizu meant. But look at the shocking scene at that time. It''s absolutely unimaginable. But even so. But by the other side, directly to easily crushed. And! That flower! That only opens three, then already can become the big space level similar flower! If one day. In full bloom "It''s hard to imagine what will happen then." Think of here, some forbidden area time and space of the old monster, a heart can''t help, can''t stop shivering. But it''s the same. It''s not just the old monsters in the forbidden area. There should be some mysterious figures hidden in the unknown space. Just like the old figure before, the whole person''s face becomes extremely dignified. It''s full of worries. From the current situation. Chu Lingxiao, who once brought them endless bad memories, never did his best in those years. Even. Not even 90% of the power. Or It is in the years to come that the strength of the other side has been improved unprecedentedly. "The sword of the nine heavens is so broken..." As long as I think of the scene when the nine heavy heaven sword just broke, the old figure and the light in his eyes suddenly trembled, and my face was filled with emotion and helplessness. But. Then. Another thing came to mind. That only opens three similar flowers! He felt that Chu Lingxiao''s strength had been so improved, which should not have been the strength of that year, but must have been due to this flower. "Is that why this man, who has been dormant in the lower eighth quarter for such a long time?" Just. At this moment. With the emperor Shizu, it didn''t take long for him to fall down. No one has stepped into the abyss of time and space since ancient times, but suddenly, a strange and cold figure came out. Suddenly. Can see a pair of cold eyes more, opened. "That man, has he appeared again..." Then. She felt the news that the emperor Shizu had died. On a dignified face. There was a flash of anger. But then I saw that beside her, there was a sword, a nine heavy heaven sword like the emperor Shizu! "Fool, if you know that you can''t tell the true from the false, you shouldn''t be taken as an apprentice at the beginning!" Chapter 1137 Under the abyss of time and space. That figure, finally revealed her real appearance, that is a human temperament such as lotus, out of mud but not dyed, but also like growing on top of the snow like a woman. Just. With her words. The sword, which was suspended beside her, turned into a wisp of ashes and entered her sea of knowledge. "Come on, come on. In a while, I will be able to refine all the swords. At that time, even that man in the world cannot be my opponent!" This moment. Silent time and space abyss, with the murmur down, that cold figure, then disappeared. Time and space exclusion zone. Those time and space restricted areas, which are blocked at the entrance of the lower level, still change back to the original appearance, just like a few big stones, which are blocked there. Just. This moment. There is an old monster in the forbidden area of time and space, and then he wants to restore his forbidden area to its former appearance. Even with this idea. I don''t have the guts. Before. They also think it''s a great shame. They take the time and space of their forbidden area as the gatekeeper, but now, suddenly, they think it''s a bit of "glory" because. It''s not someone. What world. They all deserve to be like this. "Alas I don''t know when it''s going to be back. " A group of time and space old monsters in the forbidden area all sighed helplessly, then shook their heads and went back to the time and space of their own forbidden area. And the forbidden area where daohuang is. I dare not stay outside any more. All in a hurry to shrink back. At the same time. In my heart, I''m very glad to have reached the extreme. At the beginning, the successors of time and space in the forbidden area went to the eighth area of the lower level to look for the same flower that they rarely saw as their later birthday gift. But in the end. But all died there. They also want revenge. But now it seems that this is a blessing in misfortune. For them, it is the best result. Want to come. At the beginning, the so-called same flower is a similar flower that only has three petals and has reached the big space level. Its owner. It''s the horrible man in white. These people. Let alone them. Even emperor daoshizu is dead. If they still want revenge, I''m afraid they have ten heads, which are not enough for each other. And with time and space in the penalty area. Restore calm. Line of sight. Chu Lingxiao, on the other side, has also returned to the eighth area of time and space. Just like nothing happened, he has entered the Ninth Heaven for a long time. As for the other friars in the eighth district. But a face dumb and sluggish, after looking at the void for a long time, just dull to take back the line of sight. They really don''t know. And what happened. Even lead to a more distant future world, straight out of several pillars of light, straight down. At first. They were really scared. But after that. See the sky light column, and soon disappear, the heart will be a deep sigh of relief. Just. Looking at the upper emptiness, the great opening left by the towering light column was unforgettable for a while. Wait until the big gap in the upper void returns to its original shape. All the friars of the eighth District, this is really a relief. Time is long. When I saw Chu Lingxiao coming back. The founders of several legendary forces couldn''t help but look at each other. They couldn''t help but make a sharp look at each other. No one asked where Chu Lingxiao had gone. Because. They understand. Look at the big hole in the void. Eighty percent. Just now, they have gone to a more distant future world. As for which future world they have gone to, they are not qualified to ask now. But. Standing there, the cold moon left, but it was like an innocent man. Seeing Chu Lingxiao coming back, he immediately returned to God from looking at the similar flowers in front of him. He saw Chu Lingxiao leave earlier. I didn''t think about it. In the eyes of the cold moon, since entering the eighth zone, no matter what you see, you think it''s a matter of course. No reason. This is the real world of monks. "See what?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. The cold moon left and shook his head respectfully. This scene. However, they let the founders of several legendary forces take a look at each other, their faces slightly changed, and a trace of disdain flashed. They can''t even see it. What''s more, a mere mortal from the real mortal world? But. The founder of several legendary forces knows that since Chu Lingxiao took Lengyue away from such a mortal, it must have profound meaning. "My Lord, this mortal......" But the next moment. There is still a founder of a legendary force, who can''t help but stand up and ask for a word, but he still wants to say something and doesn''t dare to finish it. Immediately. Seeing Chu Lingxiao didn''t mean anything to answer. It is also very interesting to retreat to one side. And the cold moon standing there is clear at this time. Chu Lingxiao in front of him is, I''m afraid, an unimaginable strong man even in this real world of monks. Otherwise. All the way. See the friar. How can the distance from this depth become less and less. And At this moment, the monks standing beside themselves have their own identity and strength, but they are beside Chu Lingxiao. They are so humble that they dare not speak. Before they come here, they dare not think about it. But this also let the cold moon centrifugal, change some at a loss. Such a great man in the world of friars. How could I just like him. "Big..." Just. Leng Yue just looked up, only to find that Chu Lingxiao, who was just standing in front of her, had disappeared again. "Where is this going..." The founder of several legendary forces is also helpless. Their faces are bitter. They really can''t understand this style. And Chu Lingxiao at this time. But soon came to the world of heaven and earth, the entrance of the mountain forest. There. The old dragon insect has been here for a long time. When he saw that Chu Lingxiao had finally arrived, he hurried forward and bowed to receive him: "master, I''m ready for everything." "Well." Chu Lingxiao nodded softly, and then the old dragon insect followed him, but he could not help asking. "Master, I don''t know if I should ask you a question. Why did the master come here suddenly when he found someone who was destined for him..." "It''s time to release the real nine heavens of the world." Old dragon and insect: "..." Chapter 1138 Originally, the old dragon insect didn''t know what Chu Lingxiao was going to do. Because. When Chu Lingxiao returned from the forbidden area, he was suddenly instructed by Chu Lingxiao to open the gate of the golden palace, and to release many powerful people sealed in the ancient gate. Seriously. The gate of the golden palace is easy to say. Anyway, it''s OK to drive or not. Although there are only things in it, which are unimaginable, who can enter such a big world except Chu Lingxiao? But the ancient gates that he has been looking after are different. In that ancient gate, even the janitor, until now, didn''t know what the monsters were. Now. But it was all set free. If it wasn''t for the huge mountains and forests around, it would have been forbidden. I''m afraid that the creatures in the ancient gate would have gone to the world of heaven and earth to make trouble. Just now. He was still thinking. Why did Chu Lingxiao do this. At first, he thought that Chu Lingxiao put these ancient monsters to do something. But now. What did he hear? In this life, the real jiuchongtian? What is that? This nine heavy sky is not always suspended in the void? Why now, what''s the real jiuchongtian? No way! Now the nine heavens above the void are false? Is it a kind of illusory thing created by some supreme power? But it doesn''t look like it. After all. He followed Chu Lingxiao and guarded the mountain forest for him. Almost every day, he would look up at the void and see the nine heavens in the void. Nothing strange happened. Even this life. Jiuchongtian is becoming more and more turbulent. From time to time, there are unimaginable future strong people stepping here. But jiuchongtian, after all, is the eternal jiuchongtian. From beginning to end. No change. "Master, forgive me for my ignorance. Here Is the nine heavens still a fake one? " Thinking of this, the old dragon insect couldn''t help but look at Chu Lingxiao again. He was really curious about what Chu Lingxiao meant. In his eyes. Jiuchongtian Where is it true or false? If what is above this void now is false. But why! Can exist for such a long time! And! What is the explanation for the long time above the Ninth Heaven? Understand. The foundation of jiuchongtian is the long river of time. It can make the monks of the current world cross into the far future world, and also make the monks of the future world come to the past. So. From this point of view. He could not see that the nine heavens above the void would be false. Just. Walking in front of Chu Lingxiao, he didn''t respond to the old dragon bug, and his eyes were very calm. Step by step, quietly go to the deep mountains and forests. See here. The old dragon insect is also interesting. He immediately lowered his head. Then he followed Chu Lingxiao respectfully without saying a word. And with. The deeper Chu Lingxiao walked. Immediately. Around the deep mountains and forests, there is a cold flash from time to time, and it sends out an infinite ancient figure, like a ghost, now and then, like testing Chu Lingxiao. But I dare not get too close. And the old man of dragon and insect who follows behind, see this, a heart actually cannot help but to mention. To be honest. Although he is here for Chu Lingxiao, it has been so many years. But before, there was an ancient gate to suppress these mysterious creatures, so that they could not go out at all. But now. But it''s different. All ancient doors, all open, the huge mountains and forests, now all the creatures that have been closed have been released. Last time. He remembers. After Chu Lingxiao came here once. All these creatures in the ancient world dare not be as irascible as before. That time. He thought he could get a good sleep in the evening. But today. He just knew. The ancient gates we saw before are just the tip of the iceberg. If they were not the golden palace, all the gates on all sides would be opened. I''m afraid that until now, they are still in the dark. Originally. This deep forest is a huge place of detention. The monsters in the ancient world last time, in terms of strength, may not even be regarded as the third class. But. Just when the old dragon bug is still worried, these cold figures hidden around him want to fight Chu Lingxiao. In an instant. Then saw a more vicissitudes of life breath, suddenly, from Chu Lingxiao body, filled out. Immediately. It''s like a hammer that shakes the sky and the earth. It comes down from the sky. Bang! All around the space, suddenly inch inch fracture, straight out of a burst of empty sound. The next moment. It was only three or four seconds. The cold figures around were suddenly as if they had been hit by thunder. One by one, the figures were frozen there. I dare not do any extra moves. "Come on, let me in." At this time. Only then did the old dragon insect find out that he had followed Chu Lingxiao to the main gate of the golden palace. He remembers. Last time. When Chu Lingxiao came here, he still went to another entrance. Now it seems that the ancient gate creatures around the main gate are far better than other entrance creatures. Standing in front of the gate of the golden palace. The Dragon insect old man has a heart, but also mentions the voice and eyes. Although there are many unimaginable areas in this deep forest besides the ancient gate world, the most mysterious place is the gold palace. Because. Other places. He didn''t say it as clearly as his fingers, and he knew about 70-80%. Only this golden palace. I don''t know until now. What is the significance of being here. And last time. He only followed Chu Lingxiao to the place less than 100 meters away from the gold palace, but he had already got the gold token that even the nine heavy sky token was far inferior to. But this time. But All the way. The old dragon and insect was shocked. As he went deep into the golden palace, he knew that the last time he saw the golden palace, he was afraid that it was one third of the total area No! It''s just the tip of the iceberg. He saw too much. Even. Somewhere in the golden palace, there are still several flowers floating in the void with blue flame all over them, even though they are quite different from the same flowers he saw at the beginning. But the old dragon bug. Still can determine! This must be the same flower! And now. Outside the golden palace. Those cold figures outside the gate, when they saw Chu Lingxiao''s figure, completely disappeared in their eyes, suddenly one by one, began to be restless again. "Tun Tianlong, you are also the eighth generation creature. Are you so willing to return?" Chapter 1139 Hear that. The figure, which was called "swallow Tianlong", was very dignified, ugly and even angry. Though it''s a huge black dragon. But the two claws, like human beings, tightly grasped and looked at the gold palace with the main door open. There was a little hesitation on on their faces, as if they were doing something difficult to decide. And around him. There are many figures released from the main entrance and the ancient gate. And their identity. I''m afraid you can say it. In this world, no one will believe that this is true. They are the jiuchongtian, the real ancient beasts. But a big change He remembered clearly that Chu Lingxiao had suddenly arrived, turning the huge nine heavy sky into ashes. Immediately. It''s back to its original form. Maybe. In the eyes of others, it''s just a very ordinary scene, and I don''t think it''s weird. Only them! They are the real ancient animals in jiuchongtian, all ages. They know it in their hearts. At first. Change back to the original jiuchongtian! It''s the original jiuchongtian! It was created by Chu Lingxiao by unimaginable means, and these ancient beasts, of course, have also been erased from all the existing records. For a long time. There is no such memory. In the years that followed. They also know some records about the golden palace in this deep forest. Now. When seeing Chu Lingxiao suddenly beat them out again, I understood even more. Eighty percent! It''s Chu Lingxiao who wants to release the real jiuchongtian! But they "Tun Tianlong, what are you hesitating about? Take advantage of this man to enter the golden palace and have no time to care about us. We should leave now!" And there was an ancient beast that was the eighth heaven, and he spoke with a cold voice. Return? Return to these two words. In the eyes of any friar in the world, it can be regarded as falling leaves and returning to the root, which is a great good thing. But in their eyes. What a disaster! Think of these ancient beasts of all ages, since the end of their time, they have been mercilessly sealed in jiuchongtian, and they can''t step into other places for life. It''s like a puppet. Kong has the power to suppress the world, but it can only be exerted in jiuchongtian. And now! The opportunity is right in front of us! They have a chance to get rid of everything! Take freedom again! Just "Tun Tianlong, if you don''t go, there will be no chance now!" Say. The cold figure, who was the first to urge him to leave, walked up to him and stared at the entrance of the golden palace with a cold face. Other figures. Is also beginning to stir up. Only ancient beasts like them, who started in the eighth heaven, are qualified to plan these things. If they were in the lower age, even the seventh heaven, they would not even dare to think about it. Already by Chu Lingxiao, there is no trace of the dignity of the ancient beast of the times. But they are different! These years of being imprisoned in the ancient world, there is no one second of slack. Practice desperately. I thought that one day after I came out, I could find Chu Lingxiao for revenge. But now it seems. Even now they, all together, can''t be Chu Lingxiao''s opponents. But the way to escape. Right in front of me! If they didn''t do anything, it would be a shame for them to be an ancient beast on the eighth day! Once Chu Lingxiao really released the real jiuchongtian. Then. They will be like before. They can only shrink behind jiuchongtian forever and become a living and dead beast! "Tun Tianlong, what are you hesitating about? At the beginning, all the ancient beasts in the eighth heavy day chose you as the king of beasts, which didn''t make you so hesitant!" Seeing that Tun Tianlong had not moved, the two talking figures were even more impatient. It''s not that they can''t leave. It is. Tun Tianlong is their eighth heaven. As long as Tun Tianlong can leave, the whole eighth heaven''s ancient beast will follow him. Actually speaking. They are afraid. After escaping, if they are alone, if they are caught by Chu Lingxiao again, it will be a great torture to the body and mind. It''s not like that. It''s better to pull more people into the water. By then. It''s safe to run. "Swallow the dragon!" The two figures started to bite their teeth, and they began to be dissatisfied with Tun Tianlong''s unresponsive attitude. However, just as the two ancient beasts couldn''t help but reach out and try to catch him on the shoulder. This moment. At last, Tun Tianlong turned around and looked at all the eighth heavy ancient animals standing behind him for a long time, with a calm face and a low voice: "go!" Smell the words. The faces of the two ancient beasts were all happy. The same was true of all the ancient beasts in the eighth heavy day. The reason why they want Tun Tianlong to leave with them. Actually. The most important reason is that swallowing dragon is more powerful than any of them. If Tun Tianlong can take them away. They are enough to span dozens of places in the future. In this way. Chu Lingxiao may not know which space-time they are hiding in. With the eighth heavy ancient beast, Tun Tianlong, one by one, carefully and lightly, when he was ready to leave, the whole golden palace, in all directions, had the eyes of ancient beasts of all ages, and looked over. When they saw the ancient animals like tuntianlong, they were like thieves. I can''t help it. The pupils all shrunk. It''s clear. It''s about running away. For a while. Several ancient beasts of the heavy sky also have this thought. If they can save them like this, they will have a try. Anyway, this time. The man is still in the golden palace. It seems that he will not come out for a while. "Go! When you are free, come! " The next moment. Several of the most powerful ancient beasts of heaven are all heartless. They are going to leave. However. This moment. As soon as they took the first step and didn''t wait to get to their feet, all they heard was a huge bang. All the ancient animals in all directions were numb. Immediately. They all raised their heads in surprise. As bright as fireworks. In a second. Just now, all the eighth heaven ancient animals that have just flown in the void have turned into ashes! In an instant. All the ancient animals that were frightened, as if they were horrified, all took back their feet. They really didn''t think of it. That would be the result. Or did Chu Lingxiao expect them to run away? "Sometimes it''s not good to live. Why do you have to find death..." At this time. Entrance over the main gate. A very old figure, shook his head, then helplessly sighed. It''s the ninth ancient beast that hasn''t appeared. Chapter 1140 The eighth ancient beast of heaven, such as the swallow dragon. It seems that you can step into the ninth heavy day just one step away, but in fact, this heavy day is separated by countless years, which can not be speculated at all. But from swallowing the dragon and so on ancient beast''s death. It''s more obvious. Why some people can step into the Ninth Heaven, but they can only stop at the eighth. Want to get rid of fate. Of course it''s good. But seeing through the facts is more important than that. The ancient beast of the ninth heavy day, until the eighth heavy day ancient beast, such as tuntianlong, was about to leave the mountains and forests, but did not leave. Is to understand in the heart. There is no such easy thing in this world. Since today, Chu Lingxiao has released all the ancient beasts in the nine heavens. Then they can''t leave the mountains and forests for half a step. "Unfortunately, after such a long time, I didn''t expect to die like this." Entrance over the golden palace. There is the Ninth Heaven ancient animal figure, which is also the time hidden above now. If you count it carefully, I''m afraid there are eight or nine ways at least. From the real jiuchongtian. In this world. They are optimistic about Tun Tianlong. They think that one day, they can step into the same realm as them. But now it seems. It''s really unpredictable. Talent. Cultivation. Although there is no lack of one, there is still a more important thing that can really go to the top of the world, that is self-cleaning. I know what level I am! "Alas..." With the figure of the eighth heaven''s ancient beasts, such as tuntianlong, and the ashes blowing away, several of the Ninth Heaven''s ancient beasts sighed softly. Immediately. The figure then returned to the previous static state. Don''t look at them all the time. But in fact. Which of them doesn''t want to get out of control and free again. Just now, they also want to have a look. If there are eight ancient beasts like Tun Tianlong, they can really leave today. Then they must rush out immediately. But now it seems. Fortunately, they are less naive and more cautious than the ancient beasts like Tun Tianlong. Otherwise. Now the ashes, and they! "Ancestor beast, this man, what is he going to do? I don''t think the current jiuchongtian is different from the real jiuchongtian. Why should he do more than that?" The upper entrance to the golden palace. At this time, I can''t help but look back at the ancient animal figure with red flame, and look at the one sitting in the middle of the Ninth Heaven ancient animal. Suddenly, the ancient figure''s eyes changed a little dignified and helpless. In his opinion. Now the nine heavens are floating in the world of the Lord. In fact, it is different from the real jiuchongtian in essence. If you really want to find out what''s different. That''s them ancient beasts. But they are them, and jiuchongtian is jiuchongtian. If you add them to the list, can the jiuchongtian turn over? "Can''t you see?" "What do you mean?" "You can see what the future world is like today''s jiuchongtian." Hear that. The figure of the ancient beast with red flame all over his body was stunned. Then he looked directly at the past in the void, but in fact, through his great magic power, he broke the space and looked to the more distant future world. These years when they were imprisoned in the inner world of ancient gate. There is no chance at all. Can see the outside world. This time out. It''s the first time they''ve come out since they were held. So. Even the world of the Lord, heaven and earth, has not yet been observed in detail. But it will. After hearing this sentence, all the Ninth Heaven ancient beasts couldn''t help their curiosity and looked at the past. Come back. They can''t get out of control. Not so good. Taking advantage of this time, we can But this moment. Just as the other ancient animals left the world, they heard a voice of astonishment and silence. "How could this happen!" The tone is full of shock and disbelief. In the ninth heavy day of Zhizhen, all the ancient animals trembled in their hearts. They didn''t understand what they saw in the future world. And the speaker. It is the ancient beast with red flame all over it. But when the ninth day, the eyes of all the ancient animals finally came to the future world, especially when they saw the ninth day, all the eyes of the ancient animals immediately stared at each other. His eyes were full of stupidity and stupidity. Almost expression, and that red flame, no different. "Here This, this how can be so For a while. These ninth heavy ancient beasts couldn''t speak very well. Not only were their eyes staring, but their faces were all strange. They seemed to see ghosts. They couldn''t believe it. "Here How many years have passed? Why is the ninth day still No, why do we still exist in the Ninth Heaven! " All the Ninth Heaven ancient animals. I''m really confused. They are No, beast! It''s here! But now! What they see! I am in jiuchongtian! And it looks like it! Even at the beginning, before Chu Lingxiao turned jiuchongtian into ashes, they kept the same appearance? No... It doesn''t feel like it''s really flesh and blood. " There is an ancient beast in the Ninth Heaven. Looking at himself in the Ninth Heaven, he suddenly fell into silence and his face became dignified. Seriously. Kill him. I don''t believe it. It''s me. After all. The real self, here, in this deep forest, no matter how you look at it, that self in the future world, the Ninth Heaven, is really himself. Face. Soul. It''s all the same. But it gives people the feeling that it''s frozen. Although it''s still moving, it''s like a puppet. It has no direction and is very empty. "How can this man do it? It''s hard Is he the creator of time and space? " This moment. All the ancient beasts of the Ninth Heaven looked directly at the golden palace with its wide open door, and were completely ignorant. Create a person. It''s simple. It is impossible for this person, like a normal person, to exist in the alternation of years. Let alone. On the ninth day. Boom! But just at the time when all the ninth heavy ancient beasts were dumb and immersed in boundless thoughts, at this moment, a bright light suddenly broke out in the deep part of the golden palace, which made all the heaven and the world tremble and dazzle! This vast world of heaven and earth. Can''t be shrouded. One after another. Breaking through the domain of the main heaven and earth, even the monks in the world of heaven and earth level can see clearly, and their mind and spirit can''t help but be sluggish. "Look, what''s coming out of the world, what''s that?!" Chapter 1141 The world of heaven and earth at this moment. It''s more like a holy star standing in the center of the universe, scattered in all directions with one after another bright golden light. Holy breath. Let all the world, day and night, be affected by this, just like, all into the golden world. Originally. The world of heaven and earth. Even if the nearest world of heaven and earth level, the friars, love to say that they can see what happens in the world of heaven and earth, and whether they can see the world of heaven and earth is another matter. But right now. No matter how far away they are, they can see the whole world with the rising light from the deep part of the golden palace. Look up. Let alone a world-class friar. That is, all the monks of the world of heaven and earth are staring straight and dazed. In the Ninth Heaven. It''s silly to see the founders of several legendary forces. Not long ago, they were still discussing where Chu Lingxiao was. Now I see it. "And Is it this deep forest again? " Soon? The founders of several legendary forces noticed that the area where the light came out was the place where Chu Lingxiao took them out of the parallel world. They have a clear mind. That area. It seems to have been peaceful all the time. But the Lord. But it belongs to Chu Lingxiao. "Here, where have you been?" The founder of all legendary forces realized that the dazzling light from the mountains and forests might have something to do with Chu Lingxiao. "Well, what are you going to do?" When I saw a corner like a mountain appeared under the light, suddenly, the founder of several legendary forces was even more confused. But the next moment. When there are more and more corners, at this moment, the founders of several legendary forces seem to see the most incredible things in the world. In an instant, all the pupils are constricted. "That''s..." "Impossible, how could it be, how could there be..." There are only a few founders of legendary forces in the whole world. After seeing it, some realized what it might be, but they couldn''t believe it. It''s true. You know. Nine heavy days is nine heavy days! Past and present. There is only one. How could there be another one! Next moment. When the tip of the iceberg really showed its whole appearance, suddenly, the whole body of the founder of all legendary forces could not help shaking violently. The ninth day! That''s the ninth day! The founder of all legendary forces, I can''t believe it, this scene. There is another nine heavy sky! With the appearance of the ninth heavy day, the lower part also follows the other lower heavy days. Soon. There is a golden sky in all directions over the huge mountains and forests, standing there like an eternal holy mountain. "Here What is that? Is that jiuchongtian... " "It''s true and false. How could there be two jiuchongtian under the ground this day?" "Visions?" The whole world of heaven and earth, all monks, are born because of the real jiuchongtian. The whole person who looks straight into the state of hair band, one by one with high neck, looks at the sky. Most people. Almost all think that it''s just an illusion, not a real scene. It should be something made by some strong person. But some people It''s like a person in the realm of giants. But all the blood was surging. Immediately. One by one, his face suddenly changed. They can do that. Apart from jiuchongtian, they can''t imagine anything else. A Research Institute of modern practice. A dozen old figures, standing behind a cold and gorgeous woman, are also looking at the body, a shudder. I can''t imagine it at all. This scene in front of us is true. "Is it true, Lord Taiyin?" With a trembling voice, everyone''s eyes suddenly gathered on the body of the Taiyin, looking forward to it, but stunned. Because. In everyone''s eyes. The strength of Taiyin far exceeds those of them. If it''s true. That must be true. Although they also think that it''s jiuchongtian, then again, how can there be two jiuchongtian in the world. "Alas Even I don''t understand how this can happen. " Taiyin is also full of dullness, murmured to himself, this one time, let all tycoons heart a shudder. It seems to be true! But look in the direction. It''s that deep forest! "There, not..." Many figures, is extremely shocked to see each other, then, each shook his head toward the other side, did not speak. Now. This huge world of heaven and earth can make Chu Lingxiao the only one who can make such a dramatic change in that area. Mountains and forests. With the birth of the real jiuchongtian. The ancient beasts in all directions of the golden palace, all of them with their bodies as creepy as hearing, became extremely nervous. Seriously. None of them want to become what they used to be, but it''s also clear that Chu Lingxiao is here. What can they resist. "What are you waiting for? Do you want me to invite you in?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. The voice falls. Many ancient animal figures trembled for a while. After a few seconds of silence, they went in one by one. Not for a while. There are only those ancient beasts of the Ninth Heaven left. And now. Because of such a big change in the world of heaven and earth, the whole future world, the eyes of many time and space strongmen, are all unable to help but throw over. When you see jiuchongtian above the mountains and forests. Almost most of the time and space strong, but also a shudder, the face of the incredible look. But there are also several extremely mysterious ancient figures. There is a trace of condensation on the face. "Sure enough, it''s true..." Some of them, it seems, already know that. Among them. The old monsters in the forbidden area were dazed. Obviously, they didn''t know that the real jiuchongtian had been sealed in the eighth area. When seeing the figure of Chu Lingxiao, falling into the void of mountains and forests, for a time, everyone''s heart, could not help but mention his voice. "Why, do you want me to invite you in?" Hear that. Those Ninth Heaven beasts dare not stay any longer, so they have to walk into the Ninth Heaven obediently. Just then. A rotten arm with infinite vicissitudes of life is suddenly stretched out from the distant future world, some unknown space. "Everyone, do not rob at this time, but when, do you want to watch this man become stronger and stronger?" Chapter 1142 A sudden rotten arm. It''s very sudden. In just a few seconds, the sky above the vast world of the main heaven and earth seems to be blocked by a giant hand of the sky that spans several time and space. The light of countless stars. All have been affected by this. For a while. All turn into darkness. Not to mention the monks of the world of heaven and earth, and many of the strongest in the future time and space, didn''t react. Even all the old monsters in the forbidden area time and space were at the moment when they saw the rotten arm. Pupils are also all brush a stare. Immediately. Everyone''s face became a little dignified, even unbelievable. "Unexpectedly How dare someone oppose this man at this time? " Forbidden area time and space. Dao Huang''s eyes, a burst of straight stare, straight stare at the eighth time and space of the lower layer, and his face is dull and dumb. They''re all the time-honored monsters in the forbidden area. I have already tasted the terror of Chu Lingxiao. So. When I noticed that there was another jiuchongtian in the eighth time and space, I didn''t have much accident. Because. For countless years. They have been able to break many secrets in the world for a long time. I know. Today''s jiuchongtian may not be true. It used to be a doubt, but now it''s a confirmation. However, even if it''s a fake, it''s no different from the real jiuchongtian. Just. I didn''t think of it. The real jiuchongtian was in Chu Lingxiao''s hands. And! Not to mention. With such strength as Chu Lingxiao now, there is an unknown existence. How dare you directly challenge Chu Lingxiao! "Are these nine heavens so precious?" A group of time and space old monsters in the forbidden area, looking at the rotten arm from the unknown space, suddenly the whole hand, zoomed in again, there is a trend to directly hold the whole nine heavy sky in the hand and take it away. You can''t help it. All eyes are full of vibration, can not help but look at each other. To be honest. A friar of their rank. They have no idea about the so-called jiuchongtian for a long time. In their eyes, although jiuchongtian is extremely precious, it is a rare product of cultivation in this world. But for them, they are only one step away from each other, so they can step into the forbidden area of the big air level, the old monsters of time and space. But it is already dispensable. But now it seems. I''m afraid there''s a big secret in it! Otherwise! How could the owner of this rotten arm, even Chu Lingxiao, not hesitate to offend, but grab it directly? And! What he said just now! How can it sound strange. It''s hard not to achieve. If you really get jiuchongtian, can you greatly improve the accomplishments of the monks? "Master..." At this time. The emperor felt a breath of incomparable vicissitudes, suddenly suspended in the void, and could not help but look up. He knows. At the moment, not only they are watching, but also their master is shocked. But it looks. The owner of this rotten arm is absolutely stronger than his own master! Otherwise. How dare in front of this man in the eighth district to rob nine days! "Who is this rotten arm, the legendary friars?" The grayish figure reappears. Standing in the whole forbidden area. Like a group of old monsters in the forbidden area, his face is full of dignified color, and his eyes are full of doubts from time to time. By right. Since his master was killed by Chu Lingxiao, no one in the world should dare to fight Chu Lingxiao. Such a person. Even the legendary monks could not be rivals. But now. This rotten arm made him feel a little familiar. It seems that there were one or two records in which ancient records. Just remember. It doesn''t feel like it. Those characters, even if they are in decline, should not be the creators of the forbidden area! "Unexpectedly, this old guy is still alive..." At the same time. Several ancient figures also appeared in the unknown space, looking straight at the eighth area of the lower floor, shaking all the time. The emergence of every era. There will be a strong one first. After that. To enter a new era. This is what ordinary people have always said about the change of dynasties. But the forbidden area space-time, although extremely special, is also the same truth, but creates the forbidden area space-time the first strong person, later also is called the forbidden area space-time creator. This is an existence that even the legendary monks have never seen before. Because. Time and space creators in the forbidden area, when they are dominant, they are not born yet! You can imagine. How old are these figures. But they really didn''t think, as early as in their hearts, that they had been dead for countless years, and now they are still alive! "Strange Is this really the Ninth Heaven so important? " Bang. With the time and space of the eighth zone in the lower layer, after the blast, these ancient figures and a heart also vibrate. In my heart, I can''t understand it. No matter how they look at it, they feel that the real jiuchongtian floating above the mountains and forests is no different from today''s jiuchongtian. But now! Why on earth! Let the most ancient monks in the forbidden area fight for their lives to snatch? They can see it. The creator of forbidden area space-time, who has suffered extremely weird trauma, has led to the whole arm, which has become rotten. But even so. All want to rob unexpectedly! "No Not this man again Did you do it? " In the void, many ancient figures can''t help but surmise. After all, Chu Lingxiao''s strength is so terrible that he even used the nine Heaven Sword. They were all cut off directly. Maybe. The creator of time and space in the forbidden area will become like this, and also But the next moment. Accompanied by another earth shaking sound, from the lower eighth area of time and space, immediately, there was a voice full of resentment, and anger into anger. "If I had not hurt myself, I would have taken you down now!" And the speaker. It''s the creator of forbidden area. As soon as he said that. The faces of all the ancient figures are tight again in an instant. No? Isn''t it Chu Lingxiao who made him look like this? Then it''s true It can make the creators of the forbidden area time and space hurt like this, but it''s not Chu Lingxiao who did it. That proves that there are too many secrets in this world that have not been dug out. The road of practice. It''s more mysterious than they think. You know. They can fully feel that even the injured space-time creators in the forbidden area, at the moment, show more breath than the original daohuang Shizu holding the nine heavy heaven sword. More powerful! Chapter 1143 But now They found out. That rotten arm, however, exerts great power to make its hands wider than the sky, but it can''t hold the real nine heavy sky in its hands. Every time. Have been an invisible force, to rebound back. That''s why. The owner of this rotten arm will suddenly become so angry. In his opinion, he is not as good as the prime time, but he is the creator of time and space in the forbidden area. Let alone a group of forbidden area time and space old monsters. It is the group of monks who are known as legends in later generations. No one can match him. Chu Lingxiao, as a man, has noticed for a long time. Even when he is healing, he still notices. Because. In his eyes. Chu Lingxiao is a man beyond his control. If there is no one to stop it, in fact, the ghost knows which step it will take. But. Even so. He also felt that today''s him, I still can hold down, so, all the time, have not found Chu Lingxiao. It''s just that he didn''t really think of it. All along. The real nine heavy sky disappeared. In Chu Lingxiao''s hand. I''m afraid he is the only one in the world who knows what the real nine heavy sky means. Jiuchongtian. Why does it always exist? It''s still a mystery. The origin of the ninth heavy day is even more a mystery. Even the creator of time and space in the forbidden area like him has no clue. But he knows better! If we can take the energy of jiuchongtian for our own use, I''m afraid that no one in the sky or in the earth will be our opponent any more. Otherwise. He would not know the moment when the real jiuchongtian was born, and he would come out of the gate directly. But now! I can''t take jiuchongtian away! "It seems that what we think is too simple. These nine heavens have always been in your hands. Surely they have recognized you as the Lord?" The eighth area is space-time, above the void. Along the rotten arm all the way up, there was an old voice, falling down again. Immediately. I haven''t waited for everyone to react, but I suddenly turned around and said in a very sharp voice: "but you don''t put this seat in your eyes, dare to put the real nine heavy sky out so loudly, what can''t you do for this seat?" Boom! The voice just dropped. There was another white jade like hand, and it fell down. Compared with the other one, it was still intact without any trauma. A breath of terror. It''s more than twice as powerful as the other one. But this time. But not towards the real jiuchongtian, but directly towards the other side of Chu Lingxiao, stretched over! Five fingers are like mountains! Period. It turns into five cold light like swords. Not only to suppress Chu Lingxiao, but also to directly kill Chu Lingxiao with the light of his sword! Come on! Terrible! At this moment, the real jiuchongtian, which has not been subject to any fluctuation, trembled a little. See this. All the friars in the eighth District dare not blink any more. Up to all the giants, down to all the friars, all had already scared a gooseflesh, all came out. I have no idea what happened. First, another jiuchongtian was born in the mountains and forests. I haven''t waited for them to come back. There was another horrible rotten arm. Now! We should not only seize this jiuchongtian, but also suppress Chu Lingxiao! It''s hard to imagine! To be honest. Before and after, seeing here, even all the people in the eighth district are full of confidence in Chu Lingxiao''s strength. But everyone felt that the owner of the rotten arm seemed to know Chu Lingxiao. Then they have no bottom. "Things in this world follow one another. I thought the same flowers appeared. It''s not a problem to solve all the secrets. I didn''t expect that now..." The ninth day, a long time. The founder of several legendary forces is even more scared. His eyes are fixed on the direction of mountains and forests. The stronger the friar is, the more powerful he can feel the rotten arm in the void. But the next moment. That white jade hand was about to cover Chu Lingxiao''s whole body in the palm of his hand. All of a sudden. However, from Chu Lingxiao, a brilliant light burst out. Suddenly, in an unknown space, an ancient figure was very close to decay. When I saw this scene, my pupils suddenly shrank. On the face. There was a look of disbelief. Immediately. Before he could respond, his white hand was directly turned into ashes. Bang! The other rotten arm seemed to be suppressed by a terrible invisible force. In an instant, it made the face of the ancient figure change. Just wanted to get back. But the next moment. Another bang! The rotten arm, which had not been recovered at all, turned to ashes directly in everyone''s trembling eyes. Grunt! For a moment. All the friars in the eighth quarter could not help but swallow their throats and breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that this one is stronger. They think too much. However. This is also because all the friars in the eighth District don''t know who the owner of the rotten arm is. So when they saw that the rotten arm was gone, they were very surprised, but not too surprised. This. The same is true even for the monks of the distant future world. It can be used for the whole forbidden area. Now. But it seems very dumb, dull, silent. Even. Even the air seemed to freeze. Many of those ancient figures hidden in the unknown space, one after another, fell into deep thought. Immediately. The figure disappeared completely. In advance. No one speaks. Only some old figure sighed helplessly. All things fall into silence. This moment. Only Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice remained. "What? Do you want to rob? " The voice fell. Quiet! Dead silence! For a while, the whole void of the eighth district was restored to its former appearance at this moment. It was peaceful as if nothing had happened. For a long time. Just from just that rotten arm, the direction of appearance, came out a unwilling, but full of suffocating voice. "Wait for me, this seat will come again!" The owner of the rotten arm really didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would be so strong. He thought that even with his strength today, he could still suppress it. But now we find out. Wrong! It''s a big mistake! Chapter 1144 But even so. That rotten arm, just finished this sentence, wants to leave the eighth area completely. Chu Lingxiao''s big hand. But he stretched out into the void. This one. The scene of Chu Lingxiao''s suppression is almost different from the scene of rotten arm. The breath that can be scattered can make the whole scene of the eighth area gray in this instant. It''s like a flash. The whole eighth district has been dragged into the past. Bang. The next moment. Then he heard the direction of the rotten arm disappearing, and there was a sound of cracking in an instant. Then, the friar of the eighth area saw a wisp of golden blood falling from the void. "Well, you wait for me, today''s revenge. When this seat recovers, you must find revenge!" An angry voice, also at this moment, came out. The whole void of direct shock. They were shaking. That wisp of golden blood is turned into countless virtual shadows similar to the nine heavy sky. Among them, there are inexplicable powerful ones. Walking among them, there are all kinds of supreme methods that have disappeared in the years. They appear together. This scene. Not only the whole friar in the eighth District, but also the world in the future, which is far away, and the strongest in each space-time, are shocked. What is that? Nothing else. Those virtual shadows that seem to be the Ninth Heaven look like It seems to be entity, in which there is a very real energy breath, bursting out. Although. Next second. It''s gone. But they do feel the unusual breath, which is the ancient spirit that only appears in the jiuchongtian. But in the blood! How can it be turned into the nine heavens! Isn''t that weird? The old monsters in the forbidden area pay attention to the figure of those who are the most powerful. They can''t help but change their faces slightly. Suddenly a legend came to mind. Once upon a time. When they studied the path of practice, they had such a conjecture, would the legendary monks not only have the generation they knew, but also the possibility of the previous generation? Just. This conjecture. At that time, it was unthinkable. So. No one thinks it''s true. After all. The legendary monk, he Qiqiang, even these old monsters in the forbidden area are far behind. Now, when we see the characters above the level of the great air, they appear. They feel better. It''s impossible for such people to have any previous generation. But now "Interesting, is this the last generation?" In the forbidden area and many unknown spaces, those ancient figures also shivered for some reason. Some people were worried, some were shocked, but some people flashed a very strange smile at the corners of their mouths. Actually. For the legendary monks, they already know that they are not the only one. They are just the latest generation. At first. When they stepped into the sky level, they felt this, but they had never seen it before. And now. When you see it with your own eyes. Even they were shocked. But there is another question. In the blood of the creator of forbidden area time and space, how can the last generation, the legendary monk appear? "Is this a memory hidden in the other''s blood, or..." The brow of an ancient figure is also wrinkled. But if it''s a memory, the friar of the last generation is still alive. But now. How could one be missing. Some cold abyss. A cold and gorgeous figure of a woman, at the moment, is also the beautiful eyes trembled, it seems to be sensing the outside world. The nine heavy heaven sword floating beside her. It is also a sound of wailing. The sword trembled. As if the next moment, we will fly out of this abyss. Boom! This moment. All kinds of colorful ancient lights suddenly burst out from the real nine heavy sky sword. The hot waves, even the void around, are faintly and quickly going to pieces. "What?" Just. Just at the moment when the real nine heavy sky sword was about to fly out, the cold woman frowned, opened her eyes and flashed a cold light. "Since this seat has set you free from this abyss, it is your true master. Do you want to go elsewhere now?" The voice fell. In the woman, there is even an energy of matchless vicissitudes. Suddenly, the real nine heavy heaven sword is back to normal. See here. Immediately. The leading woman gave a cold snort. The next moment. Then as what matter, did not happen the same, and slowly closed his eyes. Just. A heart, but some are not calm. She did not expect that the last generation of legendary monks actually existed, nor did she expect that the creator of forbidden area space-time is still alive. She didn''t even think of it. This real nine heavy heaven sword, the last master, was one of the legendary monks of the previous generation. Otherwise. The blood of the creator of time and space in the forbidden area has just scattered from the void. The nine heavy heaven sword, which had been suspended beside her before, was motionless. How can it suddenly shake like this without any sign. If it wasn''t for her. I''m afraid it''s already out of this abyss. "It seems that the records in the golden palace under the abyss are true. The sword of the nine heavens has experienced several generations of masters. Now, my generation is the fifth generation." Mumble. Floating around the abyss. To this day. The doubts that have been around women''s hearts have finally been solved. But because of this, she, as the legendary Friar and the first crazy Warrior Queen, felt more shocked by the secrets of the world. Five generations. The sword of heaven has experienced five generations. She believed that it must be a stronger existence than her. Otherwise, she would not be able to let the sword of jiuchongtian recognize the Lord. But in my heart, I still feel a little scared about these five generations. "It turns out that there are so many strong people in this world, the same flowers. They thought it was the end, but only the beginning." This moment. The woman''s voice seemed a little lonely, but the next moment, suddenly without any sign, opened her eyes again. A chuckle. He said softly: "but How about that? It''s just when you go to the peak. And now I have got the nine heaven swords, which proves that I am not weak to any of you! " Say. Another wave of jade hand! Immediately. The real nine heavy heaven sword began to flash again and again. Although it was extremely slow, it was almost at the top of the sword! "The same flower of my mad queen is the one that unlocks all the secrets of the world!" Chapter 1145 And now. The atmosphere of the eighth space-time is very strange. Everyone''s eyes are always staring at the void, looking at it all the time. The expression is helpless and shocking. Let alone the ordinary friars. It is the strongest in every future world that has never seen this situation. Past and present. Two nine heavy sky. Who can see this? But. What''s more, they didn''t think that the second nine heavy sky was just suspended in the void for a long time. A moment ago. Return to the golden light. The moment after that. Just like being suddenly splashed with ink, the whole jiuchongtian has turned into darkness. But soon. After a few days. The friars of the eighth area finally like the scene of two nine heavens floating in the void. Some people will directly build the second jiuchongtian. Named: "the second mountain in the world." After all. Although it is also jiuchongtian, it came into being later. Only all monks, where do they know that the second mountain in the world in their eyes is the real jiuchongtian. The second mountain in the world. In the Ninth Heaven. Chu Lingxiao has been in it for several days, and has never been there, so that the founders of several legendary forces think that Chu Lingxiao has gone to another time and space. In fact. Since the emergence of the second mountain in the world. Except for Chu Lingxiao. There is no second friar at all, dare to step into it. Because nobody knows what''s going to happen. Last time. The scene of the rotten arm is still in everyone''s mind. Even those who dared to challenge Chu Lingxiao directly crossed several time and space, and wanted to seize the jiuchongtian. That''s too much to say. At least. It can be understood that the second mountain in the world looks like jiuchongtian on the surface, but in fact, it is an unimaginable thing. It''s definitely not another Nintendo in their eyes. And from time to time. Anything like that. There must be unexpected danger. So. Even though the second mountain in the world has been suspended in the eighth zone, no one wants to go in and have a look for a few days. Even if it''s an old monster in the forbidden area. Also all strong hold the curiosity in the heart. But in fact, the biggest reason is that Chu Lingxiao is in the eighth area. But if there are people now. The second mountain in the world. On the ninth day, I will be shocked by the scenes inside and get goose bumps all over my body. Because. Now inside. Look up. Apart from a group of returning ancient animals, it is a long river in the world that can''t be seen at a glance! And normally. On the ninth day, there is only one long river. But now! Count carefully, at least there are hundreds! You need to know something. A long time means that this is the Ninth Heaven. Now, there are hundreds of them. Does that mean that there are hundreds of the Ninth Heaven?! But now this is enough to shock anyone''s eyes. But there are only a group of the Ninth Heaven''s ancient animals. Can see. One by one, their eyes have already been widened, especially when they see that the hundreds of time rivers, like the real time river, also exude a very strong breath of time. The whole body is full of sweat. This group of jiuchongtian, the real ancient beasts, really didn''t think of it. They just returned to jiuchongtian, and within a few days, this happened. It''s hard to imagine. "Look, this man, what are you doing!" All of a sudden, there was an ancient beast. Suddenly, there was a voice full of silence and shock. Straight to the road ahead, sitting cross knee in the middle of a hundred long rivers in white. This moment. When I saw hundreds of rivers full of the same flowers one after another, in an instant, all the animals of the Ninth Heaven, a heart, mentioned their voices. They''re just a bunch of ancient animals. But in fact. They are all the strongest of the group. They are many times stronger than the human friars. Otherwise. They will not be kept in custody on the ninth day. Sometimes. They''re really thinking. Is there an unimaginable character of the human race? For the sake of the status of the later generations of the human race, they are not threatened. Therefore, they exert their great power to connect their own destiny with jiuchongtian, and thoroughly. It''s hard to say. It''s detention! Because. In the age of their existence, only these ancient beasts know the secrets of the world, which are all hidden in the same flowers. So. When we see the same flowers in the ninth day, we are not too surprised. But the same level of flowers! "Gentlemen, have you found out that they are all at the top of the world?" There was another sound of astonishment among the ancient beasts. All the ninth heavy ancient beasts of heaven, the whole body, could not help shivering again. And the so-called top of the world. In fact, it''s the old monsters in the forbidden area. Now they have reached the state of front, middle and peak. Up again. It''s the big space class. But now in the Ninth Heaven, the real ancient animals, in the period when they were locked in the world inside the ancient gate, almost all of them stepped into the top of the world. Among them, the oldest and most powerful ancient beast. Nature has also reached a level comparable to that of the old monsters in the forbidden area. That''s why. These ancient animals, after such a long time, although they don''t know what happened in the world, they still know the reason for the same level of flowers. Because. In recent days, they have seen every space and time in the future world with their divine sense. Grade of the same flower. They also learned from the world of time and space in the forbidden area. It also makes them clear that the higher the level of the same flower, the more unimaginable its hidden secret! But even so! The same flower at the top! It''s also forbidden area time and space. Now we study the same flower and get the highest level flower! But now! What on earth did they see! This same level of flowers, like a sea of flowers, full of hundreds of time! What does this mean? A long river of time, I don''t know how many years, how many times, in which the time of existence, is immeasurable. It can be said. Directly from the past to the present! Just the next moment. Before the Ninth Heaven, all the ancient animals reacted, but only saw Chu Lingxiao''s head, and slowly opened a flower! A similar flower with only three leaves! "See you Heck, with only three similar flowers, the energy has reached the level of big space In an instant. When this similar flower appeared, all the ancient animals in the ninth heavy sky, even more surprised, could not close their mouths. But now outside. But it''s a mess! Chapter 1146 Nine heavens. It seems to be affected by some kind of power. Every heavy day is filled with the same flowers in the top of the world, with all kinds of colors. Among them. There are many secrets in the world. Throwing one at random is enough to make the world shake. And the so-called same flower. It''s not about the level. It''s about the importance of secrets. For example, the same flower at the top of the earth is not to say that the secret buried in it is only limited to this level. Even the great space friar should enlarge his eyes and look carefully. In fact. As long as the same flower reaches the top of the world, its secrets cannot be said in the same day. If it were the same flower below. That corresponds to the realm. This is why, in this world, although everyone has one of their own flowers, they are different from each other. "The Eighth time and space, it''s against the sky Now. Not to mention the friars of the whole eighth zone, many distant future worlds, as well as the old monsters of the forbidden zone time and space, are also shocked. When we see the shocking scene of the eighth zone nine heavy sky. You can''t help it. All of them burst out in cold sweat. There are old monsters in the forbidden area, but also stay in the deep space and time of their own forbidden area. From time to time, they can''t help exclaiming. Their eyes are staring straight. There is an impulse to suffocate very near. The same flower at the top! Time and space in their restricted area. It belongs to the highest level! Even now, they have seen a similar flower with only three petals, which has reached the level of the great void. Even if they know that there is an existence above the level of the great void in this world. But it was still creepy. If it is one, or even several, of the same flowers at the summit, it is enough. But now! But it''s full of the whole jiuchongtian! From the past! All the way to the eighth district! This is not a scene that can be described with thousands of flowers. The secrets that permeate them, even the old monsters in the forbidden area, are dazzled for a while. But. This moment. The eyes of all the old monsters in the forbidden area are different from those of the friars in the eighth area. They begin to turn from jiuchongtian to the second mountain in the world! Look! Even till the ninth day! "This man, what kind of Freak is it? We don''t know how many years have passed before we found the same flower at the top of the world. It''s like a flower in his place." When you see Chu Lingxiao sitting there with his knees crossed, all the old monsters and corners of his mouth are all bitter in the forbidden area. It''s too hard! After all. Forbidden area time and space, now the study of the same flowers, all of them are old monsters, they are pushing, but also they created the same flowers at the top level. All along. They are proud of it. But now, they really can''t believe that the flowers they have worked hard to create are just like those picked up on the road around Chu Lingxiao! Just the next moment. Before waiting for the time and space of the forbidden area, all the old monsters came back to their senses, and suddenly a cry came out in their ears. "Everybody, look what that is!" "The scene in that black flower!" The voice fell. All the old monsters in the forbidden area were shocked, and daohuang''s eyes could not help shivering. Immediately. They all looked at the black flowers. But now. There are so many black flowers in the eighth space-time. For a while, they didn''t find which one. However. When you see a black same flower, which reveals the scene, in an instant, all the old monsters in the forbidden area, including Dao Huang, are like ghosts, and their pupils are all suddenly shrunk. "Here This is! " They saw that in the black flower, there was a rotten white bone giant hand, crossing the past, the present, and even their forbidden area. The unknown past world suppressed it. Next. Then saw from the forbidden area space-time deep place, also extended a pure white like jade''s big hand, collided with it directly together! "Is this the hand of the creator of space and time in the forbidden area?" All the old monsters immediately recognized the owner of the big hand like jade. Last time, the creator of the forbidden area and time and space fought with Chu Lingxiao. They see it clearly. It''s this big hand! But it seems. It''s a scene from the past, through the same flower, now it''s back again. "Is this the time and space creator of the forbidden area, the heyday?" All the old monsters in the forbidden area found that the creator of the forbidden area time and space in the scene, when both hands are normal, the other hand is not rotten. However. When the next scene. When it appears. Immediately. All the old monsters in the forbidden area can''t help taking a breath of cool air. Hiss! In the heyday, the creator of forbidden area time and space was broken by the rotten white bone giant hand! Just one shot? This "So it is..." At the moment, it''s not only all the old monsters in the forbidden area. Looking at this scene, on the empty space of the forbidden area, those legendary friars have already appeared here. When you see that rotten white hand. When they beat back the creators of forbidden area time and space in their heyday, the legendary monks'' eyes were all slightly shrunk. Even they were scared, their scalp was numb. If Chu Lingxiao beat back the creator of time and space in the forbidden area. They can understand. After all. Today''s creators of forbidden area time and space are suffering from unimaginable trauma, and their strength can''t be compared with the state of prosperity at all. But they didn''t even think of it. The injury of the creator of time and space in the forbidden area came like this! With the posture of full strength, it was shattered by a huge white bone hand stretching from the past time and space! "What kind of monster is that?" This moment. The legendary monks can''t help shivering in their hearts. For them, the people they see with their own eyes have reached an unimaginable level of strength, and they can barely accept it. Unknown existence. That really makes their whole hearts, especially the sense of horror. "What''s the matter?" And now. Under the abyss of a certain space, the nine heavy heaven sword, which had just returned to peace, suddenly seemed to be stimulated by some kind of power, and suddenly it trembled violently again. This time. Even the crazy Empress Wu beside, her face began to change a little. Because. This time, no matter how she tried to use her own strength to let the nine heavenly swords fall into agitation and restore calm, she found that it did not work at all. The next moment. Before the queen of mad Wu could react, the scene suddenly permeated from the nine heavy heaven sword, even her breath was held in amazement. Just see! Four matchless vicissitudes, and the ethereal figure, unexpectedly did not know when, appeared in front of her! To be exact. Appeared in the sky of the nine heavy sky sword! Chapter 1147 The vicissitudes of life are as deep as this abyss. Ethereal air. It is more like the origin of jiuchongtian. Although it is in front of us, it gives us a very mysterious feeling. At this moment, she even had a sense of creepiness. Because she felt that the four figures standing not far away from her at the moment were not unreal! But a living person! Or four! It''s from the real nine Heaven Sword! This can''t help but make empress crazy Wu doubt that these four vicissitudes, and the ethereal figure, won''t be the leader of the four generations before her? It''s just this moment. She looked at it. All of a sudden. Among them, standing in the first, is also the most profound figure of vicissitudes, but she is somehow familiar with the feeling. Seems to have seen it somewhere. But I can''t remember it. However. Before empress crazy Wu understood what happened to jiuchongtian sword, she immediately saw the three figures in front of her. Suddenly, she had a huge body shape, and the boundless air of time spread the whole abyss. Immediately. The movements are different. Unexpectedly, the big hand stretched out towards the sword of Jiuchong heaven. At the next moment, I saw a sword which was gasified from Baimang. It was drawn out! Look! is as like as two peas of nine heavenly days, but there are still some differences. "What''s the matter?" See this. The crazy Empress Wu couldn''t help saying to herself, because the scene in front of her was so weird that she even looked confused. I just haven''t waited for her to take a closer look. Those three figures, who are incomparably vicissitudes of life, actually carry the sword directly and fly out of this abyss. Immediately. Let the crazy Empress Wu look at it for a while. Standing in front of her at the moment. Also only that vicissitudes of life breath, the most thick one. Just Where are the other three? Boom! But at this moment, all I heard was an earth shaking explosion coming from my ear. It was worth letting the pupil of the mad queen shrink, and her face showed an incredible look. The source of the sound! It''s the eighth time! "What the hell is this man doing?" Crazy Wu empress''s face is dignified, the vision immediately looked to the eighth time and space. She has a clear mind. At this moment, the eighth space-time is also an unimaginable scene. Countless flowers of the same direction are full of the whole jiuchongtian, and the real jiuchongtian also appears. But so what. As long as the real jiuchongtian sword is here, the so-called real jiuchongtian is just an abandoned mountain. But she never thought of it. Nine Heaven Sword. It''s going to change all of a sudden. Four shadows of the vicissitudes of life appeared from the sword of Jiuchong heaven. Finally, three shadows rushed out with their swords. Goal! Or the eighth time! This has to make her doubt, not because of Chu Lingxiao? It looks like it. I don''t think it''s like The sword of jiuchongtian is the real jiuchongtian, the most important product of cultivation. It has existed since ancient times, even the creator of the forbidden area of time and space has never been. You can say that. Before the appearance of jiuchongtian. The creation of time and space forbidden zone has not yet appeared! That''s why, when she saw that the creators of the time and space forbidden area were all in Chu Lingxiao''s hands. After she was defeated, she still had sufficient confidence. She thought that in the future, with her cultivation talent, she could certainly revenge that year! As long as the nine Heaven Sword is in her hand, everything is possible. But now! The sword of Jiuchong heaven, the leader of the previous three generations, has also gone to the eighth time! "This man..." Soon. The sword of the nine heavens, the figure of the leader of the previous three generations, came directly to the eighth area. It is ancient. All the eyes of the strongest in time and space are gathered in the eighth area at this moment. There are not only time and space monsters in the forbidden area. More legendary monks. When all the people saw the figure of the three generations, suddenly, I don''t know why, even though there are many time and space apart, they can only look with their eyes, and their bodies can''t help but give birth to gooseflesh. This feeling. It''s more like a warning before danger! Sure enough. In the same black flower, a voice suddenly came out, full of disdain and contempt. Directly reverberated in the entire eighth area of the upper space-time! "I didn''t expect that after so many years, some of you lowly lower level friars tried to get through this area. Unfortunately, the lower level friars are the lower level friars after all!" Boom! After a blast. Suddenly saw a black lotus, suddenly from that same flower, fell out! "Well, it has been extinguished several times, and I''m not afraid to extinguish it again!" Yeah? What do you mean? When they heard this, no matter who they were, they could not help showing a trace of doubt on their faces. How could they understand each other''s words? Just the next moment. The whole eighth District No! It should be said that all time and space, all the future world, even the forbidden area time and space, seem to usher in the darkness, just like the whole sky, but also light shrouded, at the moment, they are all covered by a huge black Lotus! "What''s the matter!" This moment. Even a group of legendary monks'' faces suddenly changed, and they felt the power of extermination! "Here..." The crazy Empress Wu in the abyss was also shocked, because, not only in all time and space, but also in her place, there was a very strange black lotus, the power of terror, surging wantonly. Let her have an impulse to evaporate. "Ha ha, is that so again? When you feel the threat, you can''t wait to recreate time and space. It seems that you are afraid that someone will ride on your head someday. " However, the next moment, a voice that sounds very old and has a hint of joking in its tone, comes from the golden palace under the abyss without any sign in advance. A pair of eyes of crazy Wu empress, even more startled, the whole body''s hair, were scared of erecting. Immediately. Stare down into the dark. What''s the situation?! The next deserted golden palace, anyone else? How she didn''t find out before! Hum! But all of a sudden, the crazy empress felt a dazzling light on her head. At this moment, it broke out. You can''t help it. Surprised, she immediately subconsciously raised her head. That''s what I found out! That last way, has not left, and is also the most ancient one of the nine Heaven Sword, once the master figure, this moment, turned into a real flesh and blood existence! Not just a shadow! But that way! However, the crazy Empress Wu, with her hair standing up and eyes staring at her, could not help sticking it on it. "He How could he be... " Chapter 1148 The crazy Empress Wu, just doubted that there was something wrong with her eyes at this moment! That nine heavy sky sword, the oldest form of vicissitudes, if she guessed it right. It''s the sword of the nine heavens, the first generation leader. But now. Flesh and blood, back to her, she felt how it looked, a little like Chu Lingxiao! The man who now stays in the past time and space, Zone 8! "No It''s not really him... " The more she saw it, the more she felt her scalp numb. Suddenly, her feet moved to one side! Like to see each other''s face. But it doesn''t look good. At the first sight, it makes queen crazy. When she looks at the familiar face that she will not forget to kill, her eyes will be staring out. "Really It''s really him! " She was right! The sword of the nine heavens in front of her, the first generation leader, is really Chu Lingxiao who wants revenge in her dream! But the next moment. Before the crazy Empress Wu had digested the shock in her heart, Chu Lingxiao, who was standing in front of her, had already flown out of the abyss like the former three masters of the nine heavens. Immediately. Then toward the past time and space zone 8, flew in the past! Still carrying the sword like that! Shout! Under the abyss, even at this moment, there was a gust of wind inexplicably. Then, the crazy Empress Wu returned to her mind. But even so. There are also some people who are aware of it later, swallowing their throats, and their faces are full of shock and stupidity. Seriously. She has never linked the identity of the nine Heaven Sword, the leader of all dynasties, with Chu Lingxiao. Because. In her eyes, she is now like this. From the legend, the friar is the first, and she falls to the altar, and falls into the abyss, all thanks to Chu Lingxiao. From the day when we got the real nine Heaven Sword. There is only one thing on the mind of the mad queen. Revenge! No matter how powerful Chu Lingxiao is, she must take revenge. But now. But found out! Chu Lingxiao is the master of the nine Heaven Sword of all ages! Or the oldest one! All of a sudden, it disrupted queen crazy Wu''s plans for the future. But now! There''s only one thing the mad queen cares about! That''s what happened in the past eighth area. If Chu Lingxiao was not the master of jiuchongtian sword, she was not so curious. But now. Bang. The next moment. The crazy Empress Wu''s big hand is directly towards the void. She waves it for a while. Suddenly, the void is cut. You can''t help it. In the past, the eighth area of time and space, the scene at this moment, appeared in front of the crazy Empress Wu. And now. In the past, the eighth area of time and space had already been a sudden rise of darkness. Helveton came out as if he had gone to hell. There was a dead air everywhere. At this time. The crazy Empress Wu found out that there was a very strange big mouth in the eighth area of time and space, above the void. And those dead. It is from this big mouth that it penetrates. "What the hell is this?" Seeing this scene, the face of the crazy Empress Wu changed, her eyes were staring, full of horror. Previously. Because of the change of Jiuchong Tianzhi sword, she didn''t pay much attention to the time and space of the eighth area. It will. When you really look at it. The crazy Empress Wu found out that the whole eighth district had entered another world, and even she felt very strange. That deadness It makes her and other people feel a sense of coolness and a sense of creepiness. "From where did it penetrate?" As one of the strongest in all time and space, empress crazy Wu immediately returned to her mind. Suddenly, her eyes followed the direction of death and looked directly into the deep place of the big mouth. Boom! At this moment, the eyes of the crazy Empress Wu are shining with golden light. This is a supreme method. It is also what she got from the desolate golden palace and ruins under the abyss. There are nine. Today, she has reached the seventh level of cultivation. Before, she had doubts about the power of such supreme methods that she didn''t even know their names. But later. When she really reached the seventh level. To understand better. It is estimated that the origin of the golden palace can''t match the nine heaven swords. Life and death. See through samsara. This is the ninth place of the supreme law. The only record is that now she has some doubts. I''m afraid there is a real sense of reincarnation in this world. But this is the truth about the path of cultivation and one of the ultimate secrets. Maybe. It also needs to wait for the same unimaginable flower to be untied. And the crazy Empress Wu got from the golden palace and cultivated the supreme method, which is called daoyan. Can see through all nothingness. But when the eyes of the crazy Empress Wu, from the black hole, seem to see something unimaginable. Immediately. The whole body, can not help but be scared of a tremor, the moment, subconsciously back a few steps. "What kind of world is this!" Grunt! This moment. On the quiet and dark abyss, there was a strong voice of swallowing. A pair of eyes. Can''t stop shivering. Because. Just now, the scene she saw from that big opening is really frightening to the present view of practice. Although she only took a look, she could not help but take a breath to cool the scene. She not only saw all the legendary friars she knew, floating and wandering in the dark like a string puppet without soul. And saw her! She''s crazy queen herself! Yes! She was very clear in her heart that whether she was the mad queen or a group of monks like her were among the legendary monks. Even though some were injured and some fell asleep, they were actually there one by one. How could it appear in that strange void? "That''s true. You didn''t read it wrong." Just the next moment. Just as the crazy Empress Wu was still immersed in that incredible scene, unable to extricate herself, the abyss under her feet suddenly came out a very old voice, and the frightened crazy Empress Wu stared again. Immediately. It''s like the creepy back to one side. Only then did she realize that there was a voice from the golden palace under the abyss! "What do you mean?" But now. Crazy Empress Wu, that still has these, the vision hurriedly looked at the gold palace below. "Who are you?" But at this moment, compared with these, the crazy empress wants to know more about who the people in the golden palace under the abyss are. Because. She stayed here, I don''t know how many years have passed. Except for her, she has never "Who am I? I am Chu Lingxiao who you always want to seek revenge. " Empress Crazy: Chapter 1149 Chu Ling Xiao? On hearing that the other side actually called herself Chu Lingxiao, the crazy Empress Wu, who was stunned by this sentence, first changed her face. Immediately. There was a heavy look. "It''s impossible. How can you be Chu Lingxiao? The man is right now..." It''s just that she hasn''t finished. He was directly interrupted by the old voice. "You mean, he''s in sector eight, right?" "You..." The face of the crazy Empress Wu changed again. She was not sure what she wanted to say. From the current situation. The other side seems to have been in the golden palace below, but why, she, who is also in the abyss, has not been found until now. This is also the premise of the other party''s first voice. Unless! The strength of the other side, more than her too much, otherwise, how can she be unaware. "Why, don''t you believe that?" This moment. The old voice just fell. He saw a figure with hands on his back, step by step, coming out of the dark abyss. When the old voice really showed his real appearance, the crazy Empress Wu really felt that at the moment, she must be a ghost! That way! Although a little old! But she was sure she didn''t admit it! This is Chu Lingxiao himself! "You How could you... " For a moment. The crazy Empress Wu''s eyes were as big as those of a pair of cattle''s eyes, and she retreated in surprise. At the next moment, her eyes could not help but look to the eighth space-time. Here''s a look. She was even more surprised. She thought it was just Chu Lingxiao''s trick, but she didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao, who is very young at the moment, was sitting there with his knees crossed! How could that be! Three Chu Lingxiao? Zone 8 time and space? From the nine Heaven Sword, there is one! Now! And out of the golden palace under the abyss came another? "You''re not mistaken. The three of us are one." A faint voice. Then it came out from the mouth of the old Chu Lingxiao. The body of the crazy Empress Wu was shocked, and she could not help shivering. "Here It''s impossible. How could there be You are three separate lives! " The mad queen shakes her face and shakes her head. To be honest. She had never seen such a strange scene as today. Three people. It''s not created by some unimaginable supreme method. It''s an independent existence. But tell him. It''s the same person! Chu Lingxiao himself! How does this make her believe? Is it! Suddenly. Crazy Empress Wu, then thought of what, the eyes immediately a stare, the next moment, then a face incredible, looking at the face in front of this old Chu Lingxiao. "You''re right. I''m the same flower of Chu Lingxiao. To be exact, I''m the same flower of him at the level of big sky." Old Chu Lingxiao said, his face could not help showing a touch of emotion, as if he was recalling something. The voice stopped immediately. Immediately. Only with a sigh, he shook his head helplessly and said: "it''s a pity that my same flower can''t give him the answer he wants, so..." Hear it here. The crazy Empress Wu, who felt that her heart was about to jump out, immediately followed the other side''s words and said: "so, you will be released by him Put it here? " Originally. Crazy Empress Wu didn''t want to use the word "Fang" to talk about the old Chu Lingxiao in front of her, but she didn''t think too much about the fact that the other side was the same flower. "To be exact, it''s not put, but thrown here..." Chu Lingxiao, an old man, shook his head bitterly. Even the mad empress herself could feel that although she was the same flower, she seemed to have an independent mind. Whenever we talk about it. His face was inexplicably sad. But when the crazy Empress Wu heard that it was Chu Lingxiao who threw it here, she was shocked. His face was more unnatural. Throw it? That''s not to say no? This man, is mad not to become, only belongs to own that same flower, unexpectedly said not to want. You know. For a friar of her rank. It may not be difficult to find the same flower of others, but if you find the one that belongs to you. That''s even harder. And now. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, she had to admit that Chu Lingxiao''s strength is still an insurmountable mountain. The same flowers of these people. It''s even harder to imagine. But now! What did she hear? Throw it? Wait! No! But at this time, the crazy Empress Wu suddenly thought of another thing. If the old Chu Lingxiao in front of him. If it''s the same flower! How could Chu Lingxiao have one! That only opens three, already achieved the big space level similar flower! This is not in line with the common sense of cultivation! A friar! How can I have two flowers that belong to me?! "Just as you see that figure, the first generation of master from this nine heavy heaven sword, is actually the same flower." Empress Crazy: But the next moment. Another sentence from the old Chu Lingxiao, and even the hair of the crazy Empress Wu, could not help but stand up. A pair of eyes. It''s full of tremors. It''s almost staring out! What did you hear? Not long ago, the sword of the nine heavens that he saw, the first generation leader, also It''s also the same flower of Chu Lingxiao! This man! How many flowers do you have! "In fact, in a sense, these so-called same flowers are just waste flowers in his eyes, which are of no use to him at all. Unfortunately, the secret we buried is enough to change the world and pursue real reincarnation." Real reincarnation? Hear that. The crazy Empress Wu''s eyes brightened in an instant. She wanted to listen to the old Chu Lingxiao and go on talking. "It''s a pity, he said, that he can''t use it." Empress Crazy: "That''s why he wants to create the same flower that belongs to him. Now it seems that it belongs to him." Empress Crazy: This moment. Crazy Wu empress, the whole people listen to silly, but, in front of the old Chu Lingxiao, the face is more lonely. I am the same flower. But he was rejected by his master. If the same flower also exists independently, I''m afraid that I will become a different species in the same flower. "Alas..." But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao, an old man, can''t help sighing again: "but now, it''s all over, his existence has touched..." Bang! Not yet! In an instant, I heard a huge explosion from the eighth zone! Connect the whole forbidden area, the connection with the world! It all started to break! Chapter 1150 As the same flower. To be honest. This should not belong to their own independent thought, but who can think that their Lord will directly throw away the same flower that belongs to their own. This is the only way. The same flower will become an independent existence. But even so. Also will still be with its master, has inextricably linked. Old Chu Lingxiao No. At this moment, we should call the old Chu Lingxiao in front of us the same flower as the first Chu Lingxiao. Just. This so-called same flower belongs to Chu Lingxiao in the eyes of others. But unfortunately. For Chu Lingxiao himself, he didn''t care at all. It also allowed the first same flower to know something beyond his own secret. In the past. This world. The future! In a sense, the three spacetimes are created by the world at a higher level. Or. It is also an independent existence, but how could it be that long ago, there was an earth shaking war in the world of terror, which also led to the world of heaven and earth as it is now. And the so-called ultimate secrets hidden in the same flower. It''s also about that. The first flower of the same kind, after having independent thoughts, is the same. But later. Silent in the golden palace, after countless years, he finally wanted to understand one thing. Want to understand! Chu Lingxiao, why did he throw him here after he got him. Maybe the ultimate secret of the world is hidden in his same flower. For Chu Lingxiao. It''s something we already know. Otherwise. At that time, Chu Lingxiao, after seeing the secret he buried, would show such a disappointed expression. That''s the same flower of Chu Lingxiao. In countless years, when he saw Chu Lingxiao looking for the same flower, for the first time, he saw Chu Lingxiao still had that expression. "Sad The secret of my same flower has long been known by its Lord, but why arrange me to be his same flower? " Think of it here. The expression of the first same flower, inexplicably changed some helpless, sad, suddenly, raised his head, looked at the nine Heaven Sword above the void, deeply sighed. Maybe. In the sword of the nine heavens, the first generation of the Lord, like him, had the same experience. But now. The first flower of the same kind knows a little better. Chu Lingxiao! At this moment, already touched No It should be said that it is the ultimate secret that can be buried beyond the world of heaven and earth. Now. The unknown space, the world that once fought with the world of heaven and earth. Here we are! Bang! Almost for a second. The whole world of heaven and earth, even in all directions, and the world of heaven and earth level in all directions, has a very strange big hole, which is split. It seems that in every world of heaven and earth level, there is a huge white bone and huge hand stretching out. "What is this?!" For a while. No matter who is the friar of the world, up to the strongest in all time and space of the world of the Lord, down to the strongest in the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world of the world, they all look stupid. Just for a moment. Their world, the huge hand above the void, is directly facing the world of the Lord and the heaven and the earth, and strikes the past! In one hand. It''s earth shaking. Even if they just look at it, they can feel the surge of Qi and blood, and have an impulse to spit blood. "What level of space-time power is this? How can it be so terrible!" This moment. The strongest of all the future time and space, all of them changed their faces in fright. They hurriedly fought for fate to turn their mana, and tried their best to surround their bodies, immediately shrouded a protective shield. They found out. These strange white hands. It seems to be aimed at the monks in the world of heaven and earth. The monks who did not reach the level of the world of heaven and earth were not disturbed by this extremely uncomfortable interference. However, the world of heaven and earth, all the future time and space, is the strongest of them. I felt this kind of depression that was going to suffocate them. If they hadn''t just reacted, I''m afraid they would have been crushed to ashes now! That''s it! Even the creator of time and space in the forbidden area, when he appeared, had never been! "What kind of monster is this..." The whole time and space of the forbidden area, not to mention the old monsters like daohuang, is a group of legendary friars, but also one by one, condensed to the extreme, and their faces are full of horror. But in a moment. But again. There seems to be a certain power between the heaven and the earth, protecting them from the attack of the breath of white bone and giant hand. For a while. The heart is a little confused. Although they can''t see, the white bone giant hand, exactly is which side is sacred. But obviously! The other side doesn''t belong to the world! Also does not belong to any one side world class! It''s from unknown coordinates that they don''t even know, and suddenly it comes across! Boom! Almost blinking! Those white bone giant hands who come from all the world of heaven and earth, facing the world of heaven and earth, are directly integrated in the moment when they enter the world of heaven and earth. The next moment. From the beginning, from the sky of the world of heaven and earth, the huge hand in the big opening! All in one! "This is..." See this. Those legendary friars in the forbidden area are even more stupid. They are stunned one by one, and their scalp begins to numb. This is an unimaginable supreme way! Wait! This is not! And the next moment. All the legendary monks recognized what this giant hand was. Just because this giant hand was too weird, it was not the scene they had seen before. So. I didn''t recognize it before. But at this time, after absorbing all the white bone giant hands in the world of heaven and earth level, the white bone giant hands have completely changed and become flesh and blood. That''s what they found out! This huge hand. Isn''t it the same flower that they saw in the previous scene that they gave the creator of time and space in the forbidden area to the giant hand who beat them back?! "What the hell is this..." All the legendary friars who understood everything could not help but suck a breath of cool air in their hearts. Then, the body stepped back a few steps involuntarily. It''s not that they''re being rude. It''s the giant hand. They have seen it before. Even the creator of the forbidden area in its heyday has been beaten back. Now, the injury is not good. And now. Time and space in the forbidden area, in an ancient mountain that is not deep enough, an old figure with extremely weak Qi and blood can''t help but raise his head and look at the time and space in the eighth area of the lower layer, the moment of that giant hand. A pair of eyes. Suddenly changed unprecedented dignified. Even. With a hint of horror. "This man is really looking for death. What does he want to know? How can he even attract this huge hand!" Chapter 1151 As the creator of the forbidden zone of time and space. This old figure is very clear in his heart. The origin of this giant hand is not only mysterious, but also unimaginable. Even in his heyday. It''s not the opponent of this giant hand. No. It should be said that he was not at the same level at all. He was seriously injured in one stroke. Until now. They haven''t recovered yet. This is also his first failure as the creator of the space-time forbidden zone. From then on, he secretly healed his wounds and searched the past time and space, each ancient record. Finally. Let him know some clues. The forbidden area of their time and space, and the reason why the legendary monks of their predecessors disappeared, were all defeated by this huge hand. Almost all dead! The biggest reason why he didn''t kill the creator of the forbidden area is that as long as he is alive, the forbidden area will always produce legendary monks. Let him continue to kill! This is not the boring move of this giant hand. Although he has not investigated clearly, it is not so simple. It''s just that he didn''t think of it. For the world of heaven and earth, the biggest enemy has appeared again! They are the same flowers made by Chu Lingxiao. They are called! That is to say. That legend is true. This world, in addition to the main world of heaven and earth, there are other world of cultivation that can match or even surpass it! "Is this giant hand really..." This moment. The old figure''s eyes are fixed on the space-time of the eighth area of the lower layer. As long as he thinks that the giant hand is rotten at the moment, he, as the creator of the space-time forbidden area, cannot help shivering in his heart. It''s hard for him to imagine. Even the creator of time and space forbidden zone like him is far inferior to his existence. What happened to him led to his present appearance. Boom! But this moment. The giant hand, which has been suspended in the space-time and void of the eighth area, just smashed the nine heavens into pieces, trying to wipe out the secrets of these same flowers. But suddenly. Just like the flower in the mirror and the moon in the water, the whole jiuchongtian has miraculously recovered. This scene. There was a shiver in everyone''s heart. Especially at this moment, the friars in the whole eighth District, no matter who they are, are already scared. Their feet are even more like being tied with lead blocks, and they can''t move at all. All faces are full of fear and uneasiness. This giant hand! What is the origin! One hit! And turn the whole nine heavens into ashes. Although now it''s back. But this scene. How do they feel? Where have they heard of the same? "It seems that he has done such a thing before..." In an instant. The friars in the future, who are close to the eighth area, all think of Chu Lingxiao. At the beginning, they knew that there was such a person as Chu Lingxiao. It is also recorded through jiuchongtian. I know. But now. But there''s a second person! "Useless, useless Now I''m a little clear. Why do you want to release the real jiuchongtian? It''s because you want to confuse this giant hand and see more secrets during this period of time. " Has been looking at this scene of time and space restricted area creator, but it is helpless shook his head. Although he was brave enough to take away the real jiuchongtian from Chu Lingxiao. I have always been dissatisfied. Otherwise. He also won''t forcibly hurt himself, but he can''t help Chu Lingxiao. But later I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao''s strength exceeded his expectation. He had to leave for a while. But now. Different! The strength of this giant hand, I don''t know how much stronger than him, it''s impractical to hold on to the giant hand and learn more secrets beyond the world of the Lord. Those secrets. To be honest. There is no help for the growth of our own strength at all! "It''s all over." When I saw that huge hand in the void, the target of the cross attack, turned to attack the second mountain in the world, the creator''s eyes of the time and space forbidden area were slightly closed. I don''t want to see any more. In his eyes. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao, no matter what the bottom card is, can''t resist the giant hand. Why. He couldn''t figure out why Chu Lingxiao was so eager to break the boundary area and know the secrets outside the world of the Lord. There is no need to know. Now that my similar flower can become the same flower, I will wait for it. Now do that. No doubt it''s a fire! If there is no such nine heavy sky, full of the same flowers from the past to the future, the scene will appear. It is estimated that this giant hand will not appear. To be honest. Chu Lingxiao''s talent is one of the most outstanding monks he has ever seen. Today''s strength. Although it is not as good as his heyday, if he continues to practice steadily in the future. In time. It is possible to become a friar of the same level as him, or even surpass the creator of his time and space forbidden zone. Bang! A blast. From the time and space of the eighth zone to the moment when it spreads all the future world, the creators of the time and space of the forbidden zone don''t even want to see it any more. Immediately. I was ready to wave to the real scene in front of me. Because in his opinion. Chu Lingxiao will surely die! Although he also wants to know the secrets beyond the world of the main heaven and the earth, the fact is in front of him. Even the creator of the time and space forbidden zone in his heyday cannot defeat each other. What''s more, Chu Lingxiao is such a monk whose strength is just starting. "Anyone who wants to see other secrets now has only one way to die." But at this moment! In time and space, the creator of the forbidden area, that hand, is about to completely close the real scene in front of him. But vaguely. The real scene in front of me suddenly brightened up, and even my eyes closed, I frowned slightly. Because. Except after that blast. He didn''t hear anything else. You can''t help it. The creator of the time and space forbidden area immediately realized what he had, and immediately opened his eyes. But it''s all right. Open it. In front of us, the scene projected from the eighth zone, the creator of the space-time forbidden zone, who was shocked at the moment, was about to stare out. A moment ago. Still like the old tree, I sat there quietly on my knees. This moment. I almost fell back. "Here How can this be, this guy, shouldn''t be, can''t be, how can he not stop this giant hand! " The creators of the time and space forbidden area are not easy to speak, even incoherent. "No way, it''s absolutely impossible. I can''t even defeat you. This guy, how can he survive!" Chapter 1152 The scene in front of us. The creator of the space-time forbidden zone, who was really shocked, could not help but stand up. The eighth District time and space! Chu Lingxiao, who sits cross knee in the second mountain in the world, has not lost a single hair under the suppression of this mysterious giant hand! What''s more bizarre! The whole jiuchongtian! Including the second mountain in the whole world, that scene full of the same flowers, unexpectedly at this moment, it appears again! One after another! This moment. Not only didn''t it stop for half a second, but also it was the same flower in the world of the summit not long ago. This will! It''s beyond that! Reached the big space level! Even above the air level! Immediately. Many of the world''s secrets beyond the Lord''s heaven and earth also appear in those same flowers! Among them. The scene involved. It''s not in the universe at all. "Here This is... " Suddenly. Not to mention a group of time-space old monsters in the forbidden area, as well as many legendary friars, are the creators of the time-space forbidden area. They also don''t care that Chu Lingxiao can be suppressed by the giant hand without any damage. All eyes widened in a hurry. Keep an eye on the secret hidden in the eighth space-time, those same flowers. Among them. Only the creator of time and space forbidden area knew that there was a strange and sacred world that had ever had unimaginable boundary war with the world of heaven and earth. It is not clear who will win or lose in the end. But he knew it. There are two kinds of secrets in this world: one belongs to the world of heaven and earth, and the other belongs to the outside world. Before. Nowhere to find. This meeting, can see with one''s own eyes the secret that does not belong to the world of the main heaven and earth appears, time and space forbidden area creator, do not want to let go of such a rare opportunity at all, a pair of eyes, did not even blink. I''m afraid I''ll miss something. "Reincarnation? Is that true reincarnation? " Soon. The creator of forbidden area time and space, in one of the scenes, saw a magnificent mysterious ancient river, in which countless souls poured into it. When he saw the world of the main heaven and earth, there were also dead souls crossing into that ancient river. Immediately. The face can''t help it any more, and there is a trace of horror in an instant. Even the soul of heaven and earth. After death. Which ancient river do you want to enter? This has to make the creators of time and space in the forbidden area think of the real reincarnation. Because. Except for the world of heaven and earth. He also saw the ancient river, and there were several ancient gates shining with dark color. From those ancient gates, he also saw the scene of the soul of the dead entering the ancient river. I''m afraid those are the entrances to other big world. But. Look at it. The creator of time and space in the forbidden area, with a little doubt on his face, frowned and murmured in his heart: "it''s strange that there are only so few people in such a huge main world who can enter this ancient river. Is there any restriction for the real reincarnation of monks?" And in the void. The mysterious giant hand, previously unable to suppress Chu Lingxiao, seemed to have noticed this scene just as he was about to make another move. It also stopped there in an instant. It seems that the secret in the world, even the mysterious giant hand, is also interested. You can''t help it. Directly and quietly stopped in the void. Vaguely. I feel that I have a pair of very dark big eyes. At this moment, I look here from the unknown spatial coordinates. Hum! Chu Lingxiao''s whole body, at this moment, shines with light constantly, as if communicating something. Bang! The next moment. Then saw that mysterious ancient river scene, unexpectedly faintly appeared Chu Lingxiao''s figure! In an instant. See this. The big gray eyes seemed to see something that made him most incredible. Suddenly, the pupils were crazily condensed, full of horror and stupidity. Immediately. Just like hearing the horror, he looked at Chu Lingxiao again. His whole eyes could not help shivering. If someone is at the moment. If you can observe it carefully. It will be found that these mysterious eyes are full of regret. Boom! A space crack is directly opened, and even if there is no time limit for all people to respond, it has disappeared in the whole space-time of the eighth zone. This space vibrates. It''s also the moment when the creator of time and space in the forbidden area woke up and saw the mysterious giant hand leaving. "What''s the situation? Why did you leave all of a sudden? " Immediately. The creator of time and space in the forbidden area is confused. It''s hard not to be because the mysterious ancient river, the world secret involved, is too scary. Even the giant hand is scared away? But it shouldn''t be. Because. After all, it''s just an illusion. To be honest. It''s almost the same as the projection picture. The only difference is passing by. It is to reveal all the scenes that the monks did not know in the past. For giant hands. You shouldn''t be intimidated by this. More importantly. He always felt that, judging from the strength of the mysterious giant hand and the identity of other big world outside the main heaven and earth, the other side should have known about this ancient river for a long time. If so. Not to mention, they will be scared away suddenly. "It''s hard not to I think it''s wrong, and the other party saw it for the first time, or is there any terrible taboo in this ancient river involving real reincarnation? " The creator of forbidden area time and space, looking at the direction of the last disappearance of giant hand, murmured. "But now, at last, I understand one thing." Say. The vision of the creator of time and space in the forbidden area is then slowly falling on Chu Lingxiao. "It''s probably that Kung Fu is the only reason why this guy hasn''t been damaged. In the same flower, there happened to be this scene of the ancient river, which relied on the energy of the ancient river to resist the giant hand!" It''s just the words of space-time creators in the forbidden area. Just finished. It''s not two seconds. Only saw that ancient river, unexpectedly slowly appeared two incomparably vicissitudes of life figure, so without reason, in advance did not have any omen to appear. And now. Somewhere in the unknown space, a rotten mysterious figure seems to feel something. Suddenly, the whole body suddenly shrinks, and then, the speed of leaving. It''s getting faster. I''m still mumbling something in my mouth. "Madman, it''s madman. I don''t understand. How could such a mistake happen in the ancient river of time and space?" The reason why he left just now. In addition to seeing Chu Lingxiao''s strength and terror to the extreme, he can directly use his external avatar to enter the ancient river of time and space. The most important thing is. The ancient river of time and space, with unimaginable time and space strongmen, sits there and does not allow other monks to pry into the secrets here. Obviously. Chu Lingxiao thinks his life is too long! Looking for death! Chapter 1153 The road of cultivation. It is absolutely fair to any big world. In every big world, there are secrets, reincarnation, longevity and even sources of cultivation that can make the monks become the strongest. But this is also limited to their own big world. If someone goes beyond that limit. Want to spy. The secret beyond the big world, it is obvious that this big world, immortal, will also become ruins! Once upon a time. The great world he exists in is for the sake of a secret beyond the great world, and a world shaking world war has taken place with the world of the Lord. Finally. Directly lead to his existence of the world, into a ruin. As for the world of heaven and earth. It''s not good either. In that war, all the most powerful people in the world fell. To be honest. There is a Chu Lingxiao. One is enough to scare him. Now. What''s more! This man named Chu Lingxiao, who is trying to pry into secrets outside the big world, has directly attracted one of the ultimate secrets, the ancient river of time and space! If it''s something else. He''s going to see it. But can the ancient river of time and space be seen by monks in the big world? At the beginning, it was because of the sudden appearance of the ancient river of time and space that all the most powerful people in the two big world came into being. It all fell. And now he! It was the only survivor. If it were not for his weak cultivation that he did not attract the attention of the ancient river of time and space, otherwise, he would not have known how many times he had died! "Lunatic, it''s just lunatic. It''s too long. It''s not such a way to find death!" Rotten figure. After a while of swearing. The flustered figure disappeared completely. At the same time. He also thought of many memories of the past. In the old age where he lived, three supreme emperors were born. That is the legend of their great world. It''s also their big world. The only three monks who have entered the ancient river of time and space. Rumor. After entering the ancient river of time and space, there has been an unimaginable battle between the heaven and the earth. There are ancient and incomparable terrible creatures that have emerged from the ancient river of time and space. After that. The outcome of the war. No one knows. Just know. From that time on, the ancient river of time and space fell into a long sleep. At the beginning, the two worlds would lead to the ancient river of time and space, which was also the era of his existence. There are the blood descendants of the three supreme emperors. In order to be able to suppress the monks in the world of heaven and earth, I asked for the weapon fragments left by one of the emperors. I didn''t expect that they would be able to suppress the monks in the world of heaven and earth. The ancient river of time and space will lie dormant forever. Led out! This also made them believe that their big world had really produced three powerful monks who could not understand any big world theory of practice. Otherwise. Time and space ancient river, how can appear suddenly. Lianna and other supreme emperors, after joining hands to invade the ancient river of time and space, have been missing for a long time. It seems to be missing, or indeed falling. What''s more! A monk born in the world of heaven and earth! So. Rotten figure. This is nothing to think about, just think of one thing, that is to run! Get out of this right and wrong place! I can''t make it right now. The most powerful people in the other big world have also noticed the reappearance of the ancient river of time and space. Now, they are paying close attention here! Boom! But the whole eighth District, the whole world monks of the main heaven and earth, are still in a fog. They don''t understand what happened. Just know. There is a very strange mysterious ancient river, from the same flower, revealed! Among them! There are three more figures, coming out from the depths of the ancient river! "The scene of the past, again?" This scene. It is also the creator of space-time forbidden zone. When he saw the three figures, he thought it was the scene that happened near the ancient river in the past, and it appeared again. After all. The same is true of the same flower scenes that have appeared before. But just when the creator of the forbidden area of time and space thinks so, the scene in front of him is a pair of eyes that frighten him. Bang! Bang! Bang! After that, the two vicissitudes of life figures suddenly joined hands and fought with the figure suspended on the ancient river of time and space at the beginning. The supreme law of terror! Look at his eyes! The coldness of the breath is even deeper than that of the giant hand! But this is not the reason why the creators of time and space forbidden area feel goosebumps all over their bodies! But now! Scene in the same flower! Let their real world be affected, a shiver, more from which the battle aftereffect, let the whole space of the world of heaven and earth, have broken trend! "How could this happen? It''s impossible. How could there be such a thing in the world? The scene in the same flower should be just a scene of illusion, which happened in the past!" "But now, how could How could... " The creator of time and space forbidden area, the whole person is ignorant. He had no idea. The scene in the same flower seems to exist in reality. The three figures, the aftereffect of each fight, can affect their real world! It''s not scientific! It''s totally against the theory of practice! Bang! Next moment. It''s another huge shock, and then, the huge ancient river of time and space seems to be overturned, setting off a huge giant wave. The creator of the forbidden area of time and space is shaking. Grunt! This moment. A pair of eyes, straight stare big, full of horror and fear, the creator of space-time forbidden zone, straight swallow saliva. The whole eighth district. The whole world. The friars in any time and space are all dull and petrified. Quiet! Dead silence! Everyone, it''s silly. But this moment. In addition to any time and space, the monks of the world of heaven and earth, looking at this scene, their hearts are shaking, there are some very mysterious old eyes, looking at this scene, they are also shaking. They are the same as the creators of the forbidden zone. Not at all. This is the ancient river of time and space. Now there is a terrible scene. The three strong men who can''t even see through them are fighting! Is this a new era?! You know. Time and space ancient river, is beyond the existence of the world, but also involves the real reincarnation! Such a place. At this moment, even the scene of the ancient river overturning, will it be small?! And this moment. With the three figures, the speed of fighting is faster and faster. The figure that has been shining suddenly seems to be serious, and the light that covers him. It started to disappear from me little by little. "He He is, how could he be... " Just. When I saw the figure, the creator of the time and space forbidden area, the whole person''s face changed. His face was white, and he was scared and fell on the ground. It''s like seeing a ghost! Chapter 1154 Actually. Not to mention the creator of time and space forbidden area, when that figure shows his real appearance. The whole world. The whole eighth district. All the legendary friars were dazed with their eyes, and the eyes of countless people were shaking. This unimaginable same flower. To be able to appear in the real world from the unreal is enough to explain everything. In the past. When did the same flower appear in this scene. But now. as like as two peas, they really did not think that the same scene in the same world, the appearance of the world, looks like Chu Ling Xiao. It''s hard to imagine. Boom! The ancient river of time and space, again a big wave, broke out of that scene. A loud vibration. Just like the Tianhe River, there is a sense of causing breakwater. But the shock of reality is so frightening that it makes everyone''s eyes shrink. Really! It''s too real! That big wave, just like it happened in front of their eyes! This moment. At last, everyone found that in the eighth time and space, sitting cross legged in the second mountain and the Ninth Heaven, Chu Lingxiao. Originally, I kept the posture of the beginning all the time. His face was very calm. It''s like an eternal mountain. As if everything that happened outside had nothing to do with him. But now look again, straight let everyone, a kind of creepy feeling, the whole body''s hair, can''t help but stand up. two people look as like as two peas! Now this is the same attitude. Isn''t that obvious? This one! To reach this strange and mysterious ancient river! Now the real body. It''s still in Zone 8. But he still swam to the ancient river! This moment. All the people who understand everything, this just reflected this matter. Suddenly, all of them were shocked and their eyelids were jumping wildly. Grunt. Immediately. I can''t speak any more. The creator of the forbidden area in time and space, even his back was cold and his hair was standing up. This moment. Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, don''t say it''s like seeing a ghost, it''s almost like a God. If there was some disdain before. Then this meeting, already frightened, just like the ordinary people saw the real God, in addition to the horror, only the awe was left in their eyes! In my heart, I can''t help shouting: "we lord the world of heaven and earth, there is such a monster monk, crazy, the world is really crazy!!!" Previously. When he saw Chu Lingxiao, under the suppression of the mysterious giant hand, and without any damage, he thought that the other side was calling out the same flower that transcended the secrets of the world of the Lord, the heaven and the earth. This kind of blessing, which has not been seen for tens of millions of years, can fall on Chu Lingxiao. It''s also But now. Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe it. For a long time, he thought that as long as his strength was restored to its heyday, Chu Lingxiao could be suppressed Strength has reached such a horrible level! But compared to that. He wants to know more. What is this ancient river! And now, who are the two figures fighting with Chu Lingxiao? It''s the return of those souls in samsara. Or the strange creatures that existed in the ancient river? Bang! Bang! Bang! The fight between the three figures is so fierce that the whole world is shaking at this moment. This tremor. It''s not just a simple world shaking. But even the Tao and order between heaven and earth, any path of cultivation, and the product of cultivation are shaking wildly. Just. But it gives people the feeling that they are rushing towards the world in the ancient river like a living person, and then they turn into the supreme light and cover Chu Lingxiao''s side. It seems to protect the body of Chu Lingxiao from the strange breath of the ancient river. "Is he the God of all things? Is that too much of an exaggeration? " Seeing this scene, the creator of the time and space forbidden area can''t help muttering. A little bit sour in my heart. Reason. As the creator of the forbidden zone of time and space, he himself represents the past, the present, the future, and the world, to a large extent, because of his existence, it will appear. But now. Chu Lingxiao did nothing. All the ways of the whole heaven and earth world rushed towards Chu Lingxiao. This treatment. Not even him! An unknown space. The old figure finally stopped walking and looked around, convinced that even if the ancient river of time and space really changed, he would not get angry. Immediately. I can''t help but breathe a deep sigh of relief. But then. Still some press impatient, the curiosity in the heart. "Just take a look. If the ancient river of time and space really changes, it''s time to retreat." At this time, the old figure seems to be very careful. It looks like a terrorist who can hit the creator of the time and space restricted zone with one stroke, so badly that he has not recovered yet. Try to convince yourself in your heart. Go to see the ancient river of time and space. What''s going on. Anyway, I am far away from the ancient river of time and space in the real world. Even if great changes happen, I will not involve him. Whoo! After another deep sigh of relief. The eyes of the old figure, immediately, spread the unprecedented in front of them, and the eyes once again returned to the eighth area of time and space. Just. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was really shocked. Even he didn''t think that the ancient river of time and space was so terrible. It was a secret hidden in the same flower, but the same flower. Now. Like reality, shaking the real world?! "Isn''t it exaggerated that this guy is so powerful?" But when he noticed the scene in the ancient river of time and space at the moment, his eyes were even more startled. The reason why he left the eighth District in fright. Is to see time and space in the ancient river of life! Those creatures! Even the strong men in the two worlds were killed cleanly. What friars are there in the world that are the opponents of these creatures? But he didn''t even think that Chu Lingxiao was so powerful. Under one attack, the ancient river of time and space was overturned. "This guy Can''t even take the creatures in the ancient river of time and space? " Grunt! Know the truth. The old figure, a heart immediately with the time and space of the ancient river overturned the scene, trembled, the back is cold, but also in the memory of the previous move towards Chu Lingxiao, suddenly, the afterthought of another cold shudder. Not long ago! I just walked through the ghost gate! "But However, the creatures in the ancient river of time and space, not only these two...... " Chapter 1155 Yes. The ancient river of time and space is beyond the existence of the big world. How can there be only two creatures in it? Boom! Almost this rotten old figure, just finished this sentence, the whole ancient river of time and space suddenly attracted a tremor. "My mother, the deeper monster, is it really coming out?" The old figure, a pair of eyes that frighten directly, straight straight stare big, hurriedly backed a few steps, subconsciously want to escape. In the ancient river of time and space he saw. Two nine headed dragons with dark breath all over their bodies joined in the battle. As soon as it appears. Directly towards Chu Lingxiao''s incarnation, he launched an unprecedented impact. Just a step back, the old figure can''t bear the curiosity in his heart. After a strong swallow. Immediately. Just keep looking. Those two nine headed dragon figures are the only creatures in the ancient river of time and space that he knows, because at the beginning, in his big world, it was recorded that the three supreme emperors invaded the ancient river of time and space. Then there was the figure of nine faucets, and they were cut off. And now. , this is as like as two peas in the record. "It''s going to change. Even the creatures blocking the emperor of heaven have come out of it." The old figure was trembling when he spoke. Reason. At the moment, he really wants to stay back and stay away from the ancient river of time and space again, but he wants to see it again, because there are only three supreme emperors who have seen such creatures! Any monk in the big world. I don''t even have the qualification to meet you. Boom! But when we saw that even such a nine headed Dragon Figure joined in the siege of Chu Lingxiao, it could not take Chu Lingxiao down. The rotten old figure frowned at once. How is this different from the nine headed dragon in his impression. Even the emperor of heaven. Creatures who dare to go hunting. Strength, how can it be like this? He admitted. Chu Lingxiao''s strength is really strong. Even he didn''t expect it, but he wanted to move out the four figures of the ancient river in time and space! But the emperor of heaven! What kind of person is that? How could the nine headed dragon that can compete with such a strong one not be able to deal with Chu Lingxiao! There is only one possibility! Now. These two nine headed dragons are different from the creatures blocking the emperor. "It seems to be the offspring of those creatures..." I don''t know why. When the rotten old figure understood this, he could not help but feel a sigh of relief and comfort. Seriously. If it is true that the nine dragons that block the supreme emperor of heaven have not yet captured Chu Lingxiao, it would be really terrible. If only the offspring of such creatures. Then in his heart, he can accept it. Whoo "But this guy is too strong. Although he is only the offspring of nine headed dragon, he is not an ordinary ancient river creature..." Bang! Bang! Bang! Just as the old figure could not help murmuring to himself, the fight continued. In the meantime, from the ancient river of time and space, there were several terrifying creatures in the shape of adults. This moment. Only then did he find that there were as many as eight ancient river creatures besieging Chu Lingxiao! Each one is powerful to the extreme, and the supreme method used in it has never been seen by people like him. But even so. But I still can''t take Chu Lingxiao! "It''s strange that the ancient river of time and space is also full of the same flowers. It''s unheard of and never seen before!" At this moment. The old figure noticed that there was an empty ancient river of time and space in the past. At this moment, it was full of the same flowers of different levels, like a sea of flowers, like purifying something. The upper layer of the ancient river in the whole time and space, unexpectedly, breathed a wisp of black breath. "Enough, when are you going to make it!" Just then. The ancient river of time and space suddenly stopped shaking, and the sudden voice, without any sign in advance, came out from the deep. In the blink of an eye. But I saw all the Tao in the world turning into ashes. In one scene, the frightened old figure, with goose bumps, came out. "Then What is that? It''s not true! " Just now. He actually saw his big world from the flashy scene, but his big world had already disappeared. In the whole world, there was only such a monk as him. But just now! That scene is more like a living one! He even felt that if he could enter the ancient river of time and space at this moment, he might be able to return to the big world where he was, turn it into the world of ashes, and revive again! "No, it''s fake!" But just for a moment, the old figure reflected, just because of the sound in the ancient river of time and space! "Jane I can''t imagine that just a word can make a big world seem to come back! " Think of this. The face of the old figure suddenly became extremely excited. If so, does it mean that his big world really has a chance to recover? But at this moment. Three radiate brilliant human light, so everyone, carrying a pillar of light, suddenly fell down! Boom the holy breath suddenly shrouded over the ancient river of time and space, and suddenly shocked the creatures that besieged Chu Lingxiao. They all stopped for a few seconds. Just. The next moment. But once again without hesitation, once again to Chu Lingxiao hand! "Three kids who don''t know the height of the earth dare to come here. I think you don''t want to reincarnate!" Deep in the ancient river of time and space, the voice came out again. Instant. Just now, the ancient river of time and space appeared because of three lights, and suddenly entered a vicissitudes of life, dark appearance. "These three are It is... " Just the rotten figure. When I saw the three figures with dazzling light all over the body, the whole person jumped up from the spot. Because! From these three human forms, he could feel the unique cultivation spirit of his big world! And the big world he''s in. Now, it has been turned into a ruin. There is only one monk left. If there''s someone else. The only thing he could think of was the legendary three supreme emperors who dared to invade the ancient river of time and space! But he didn''t think of it. Three missing supreme emperors have reappeared today! "Heaven world, finally saved!!!" However. As soon as he said this, he heard only a faint voice. "Step back, can I help you?" Old figure: "..." Chapter 1156 Rotten old figure. The whole person is stupid. What did he just hear? This Chu Lingxiao from the eighth area dare to yell at the three supreme emperors in front of them? Is this crazy?! Quiet! Dead silence. All the creatures in the ancient river of time and space seem to be shocked by this sentence. Those creatures just drilled out of the deep of the ancient river of time and space are preparing to join in the siege of Chu Lingxiao. Not yet. Immediately. It''s all silly to hear that. And those nine headed dragons, as well as the ancient river creatures that had besieged Chu Lingxiao from the beginning, stayed in place one by one. Although. As they are in the ancient river of time and space, they are not necessarily the most powerful existence, but they still have some understanding of the three supreme emperors. That year. Their ancestors were the sitting masters of the heyday of the ancient river of time and space. Let alone a world of the Lord. Even if we add the most powerful people in other big world, it is impossible to pull down the unique special position of the ancient river of time and space. That war. Up to now, it is still in the depth of the river in the time and space area, and has been preserved by means of records. The details. They are naturally influenced. To be honest. That war was the most serious one they faced. The three supreme emperors are too powerful. All their ancestors fell down because of the war, but even so, they won the victory with the birth of the strongest ancient river in time and space. And the three supreme emperors are either wounded or lingering. Even if you live. Now when they come to the ancient river, what kind of storm can they set off? But as the saying goes. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse. After all, even all the ancestors of the ancient river of time and space did not suppress the three supreme emperors. Instead, they all fell down. If it were not for the supreme power in the ancient river of time and space. I''m afraid their time and space are really turning over. But now! Even these creatures in the ancient river of time and space didn''t think of the reappearance of the three supreme emperors. This is an extremely powerful human friar from the eighth area of time and space, named Chu Lingxiao. Open your mouth! Dare to scold the three supreme emperors! Even they all feel that Chu Lingxiao has a brain problem? Because. Obviously. The three supreme emperors are obviously the opposite of their time and space ancient river. Now they reappear, they must be in trouble with their time and space ancient river. In other words, they are on the side of Chu Lingxiao. But now. In the face of the whole world of heaven and earth, so I didn''t give the three supreme emperors face. Didn''t I put a knife in the fire pit again, because I was too slow to die? You know! Their time and space in the ancient river, the supremacy of the strong, also appeared again! "Where is this madman? No matter how arrogant he is, there is a number right..." Unknown space-time coordinates. There are several brilliant light clusters to the extreme. Looking down here, there are many more figures. Here, they gather around the world of the main heaven and earth, and see what happens in the eighth zone. If you look down on the unbearable old figure. Now. If I could be here. There must be a sudden change of face. Recognizing these figures, the cultivation breath revealed is definitely not from the world of heaven and earth! And these silent figures in the mysterious light. In fact, as early as the time and space of the ancient river, from the same flowers, illusory scenes, into reality, has been surprised to stay here, watching. Originally. These figures only appear when they are astonished that the ancient river of time and space appears in the same flower and becomes a scene beyond the secrets of the big world. But later. When I saw that Chu Lingxiao was able to enter the ancient river of time and space, I was really shocked to tell the truth. Because. From ancient times to the present. In addition to the three supreme emperors who dare to directly enter the ancient river of time and space, there are only other great powers in the world, but they have not caused much shock compared with the three supreme emperors. However. How many can such a powerful person be? It can only be described in four words. But now! The three supreme emperors reappeared, apparently to find trouble in the ancient river of time and space. Chu Lingxiao, who comes from the world of the main heaven and earth, in the eighth area of time and space, even dared to shout out! Isn''t it pushing itself into the fire? Or what? This moment. The whole heaven and earth, because Chu Lingxiao this sentence, static extremely strange. Time and space ancient river In this heaven and earth, in addition to the emperor of heaven, who else can retreat from the ancient river of time and space? Premise! Or three supreme emperors walking together! "Madman, it''s madman. I''d like to see how you can go on with your next play!" After a murmur to himself, the old figure, who had come back to his mind, immediately showed a touch of banter on his face. He can see it anyway. The three supreme emperors are now back to their peak. If they were not from the same world, they would not be able to see it. That is to say! Even if the supremacy of the river in the space-time area is really in trouble, with the strength of the three supremacy, it is enough to leave safely. So that''s it. It''s not easy for them to rebuild their world with the three supreme emperors? As for Think of it here. Rotten figure, eyes suddenly exposed in Chu Lingxiao''s body. As for Chu Lingxiao! It''s life or death. It depends on the arrangement of heaven! But. In his opinion, most of them are dying, even some ashes are gone. The first is to provoke the ancient river of time and space. Now, so scold three supreme emperors. You still have a chance to live? "What an idiot! He thought he was an unimaginable monk. Now it seems that he not only underestimated the world of monks, but also looked at Chu Lingxiao higher!" Under the abyss. Empress crazy Wu''s eyes are always there. Then she looks at the nine heavy heaven sword still floating above her head. Eyes. From the previous great value. Immediately. It''s a little casual, even contemptuous. Because. Know today. Only then did she realize that she had not touched the real world of monks. But the next moment. A scene in front of us. But let everyone straight, in front of a daze. I saw the three supreme emperors floating on the ancient river of time and space. They took a step to make everyone think that they should first solve the problem of Chu Lingxiao in front of them. But suddenly Qi Qi took a step back. "Well? What''s going on? " See this scene, rotten old figure, a pair of eyes, all looked straight Leng for a long time. A group of creatures in the ancient river of time and space. I''m a little confused. Is this a move to the Chu Lingxiao, or is it a move to the best in their time and space? "Three little boys, don''t make a fool of yourself. If you want to go up, hurry up. I''m not afraid of you three!" The supreme power in the ancient river of time and space also thought that it was the three supreme emperors in front of him, who didn''t take Chu Lingxiao seriously. The reason for this was just to accumulate strength and fight against him. After all. Compared with a master of the world of heaven and earth, the friar of the eighth district is really tricky. Over time. One second, that''s how it goes. Everyone was even more stunned. Strange? No! Three supreme emperors, why don''t they fight? Do you really listen to Chu Lingxiao? The strongest ancient river: "..." Chapter 1157 No wonder everyone thinks so. It''s just that time has passed, but there are still no three supreme emperors who want to fight. Back up then. Standing quietly not far away. It really reminds them of what Chu Lingxiao just said. No! Three supreme emperors! Will not really listen to Chu Lingxiao''s words, stay on the side of it! "No way, what kind of person is the supreme emperor? How could it be because of a friar who dominates the world of heaven and earth and is only in the eighth area of time and space?" Those who sit in the unknown space are also shocked by this scene. But then. One by one they shook their heads again. I always think it''s impossible. The supreme emperor is too powerful. What''s more, there are three supreme emperors. Even though they are still alive, they need the birth of the supreme power in the ancient river of time and space to scare away each other. How can it be now. Back for a word? But this moment. In all the figures, a face do not believe the appearance of the time, ear but also heard Chu Lingxiao light voice. "It''s too close. Get out of the way." All figures: "..." Rotten figure: "..." Ancient river creatures in time and space: "..." Hear that. But all the monks who knew what the four words of the supreme emperor meant were shocked and dumbfounded again, even more than they had shown before. Get out of here? It''s not crazy! It''s that the three supreme emperors are not seen as human beings?! How dare you let the three supreme emperors go away? Are they dreaming or are they hearing it wrong? But then. Ear but also came from time and space over the ancient river, came a neat step sound. Da! It''s so light and crisp. But all the people who were shocked suddenly jumped out of their eyelids. They all had goose bumps and couldn''t help coming out. Each neck is stiff. Immediately. As mechanical as general, extremely rigid turn past. In my heart, I was even more frightened. "No No, not really... " In an instant. When everyone looks at the past, the whole time and space over the ancient river seems to be solidified. I am afraid I can hear the static needle falling down. The scene in front of us. It made all the faces look unbelievable. Just see! Just stand in the distance of the three supreme emperors, actually really back some. The next moment. Maybe by chance. Or three supreme emperors, intended to do it. A click! In front of all the people, they all stepped back! Rotten figure: "..." Ancient river creatures: "..." Everyone: "..." This moment. Especially the rotten figure, shuddering all over directly, fell to the ground on the spot, and a pair of eyes were about to collapse out of fear. Just calm down. Seeing the three supreme emperors, we can see the omnipotent gods to the mortals, full of excitement and excitement. But now. It''s more like a person who has lost his soul. His face is full of gods and his mouth is still shaking. "I After all, look What do you see... " Even the ancient river of time and space dare to make a great effort to invade the supreme emperor of heaven. At this moment, it''s back again and again! And all this. But just because of one "False!" But. At this time, in the ancient river of time and space, the supreme power who has not spoken all the time jumped out two words suddenly. Immediately. Everyone who was shocked returned to God. Fake? What do you mean? It means that these three supreme emperors are fake? As soon as he heard this, the rotten figure immediately reflected. Then, his eyes hurriedly looked at the three figures. Fake? It doesn''t feel like it. He was from the same world with the three supreme emperors, and he knew the breath of their great world monks. And now. Only he could feel that the three figures, indeed, were the breath of their great world friars. This is absolutely not wrong! Just that. But it is said from the supreme power in the ancient river of time and space. This can not help the rotten figure, a heart immediately shook. If someone says it. He didn''t even want to listen. But this was said from the mouth of a powerful man or from the ancient river of time and space, which had to be believed by him. Because. If it really counts. Compared with the supreme power in the ancient river of time and space, he really can''t compare with each other and understand the three supreme emperors. "Is it true?" "Fake?" The figure in the unknown space also frowned. Compared with the rotten figure, they are more willing to believe the words of the ancient river of time and space. Yeah! The emperor of heaven! What kind of person is that? Or three! How could it be so obedient to a friar in the eighth quarter of the world of heaven and earth? It''s just out of order! Unless it''s fake! Bang! Bang! Bang! But just at the moment when everyone is still clinging to whether it is true or not, there is another sound of cracking in their ears, looking for prestige. The scene in front of them is that everyone who looks at them again is stunned. Previously! Those ancient river creatures besieging Chu Lingxiao! Now. But Chu Lingxiao, like cutting melons and vegetables, beat them one by one, either turning their bodies to ashes, or breaking their arms and legs. Even the strongest of them. Those two nine headed dragons. Is also interrupted by the rigid eight! "This guy, was just testing?" The rotten figure was sweating at the back. Chu Lingxiao''s strength once again refreshed his cognition of it. Unknown space. Those figures, one by one, are full of shaking. Past and present. How strong are the creatures in the ancient river of time and space? No one can kill such creatures except the strongest. But now. This friar from the world of heaven and earth, the eighth area of time and space, can slap and blow up one! "Unbridled!" But this scene. As for the supreme power in the ancient river of time and space, I always felt that the biggest shame was that I saw the deep place immediately and a pair of dark eyes appeared. Lightning flashed out. There are scenes comparable to the big world! What kind of person is he? Master of the ancient river of time and space. Although he is honored as the most powerful monk in the great world, who dares to call himself the most powerful in front of him? But now. But someone dare to kill the creatures in the ancient river in front of him. Isn''t it living to hit him in the face? However. Before time and space in the ancient river of this supreme power, time to move, this moment, we only heard a bang. Chu Lingxiao is in the eighth district. Suddenly I opened my eyes. A moment! In the eternal time and space of the ancient river, suddenly there is a red petal, drilling out from the depths! Chapter 1158 This moment. Looking at many creatures in the ancient river of time and space, Chu Lingxiao was so easily exploded one by one. That''s what makes all the monks who see it all. React on the spot. The original Chu Lingxiao! Never serious! "Who is this man..." The unknown space, those monks who are suspected to come from other big world, all look stupid. Past and present. They''ve never seen this before Arrogant people! Fighting with creatures in the ancient river of time and space. How dare you test like this! Wait? What is the purpose of this? If we could have destroyed these creatures in the ancient river of time and space, why did we But I haven''t waited for everyone to respond. Only heard from the ancient river of time and space in a very angry voice. "Unbridled, put down this petal for me!" A boom. Just finished. No matter who he is, no matter where he is, at the moment, because of this sentence, he felt a blast in his ear, and the eyes of all the people who were shocked immediately trembled. "My mother Has the supreme power in the ancient river been born with his true body? " Deep in the ancient river in the dark time and space. A huge, cold, dark figure finally emerged from the depths of the ancient river of time and space. It was a monster with ten faucets on its upper body and a human shape on its lower body. But not so much. It''s not so much that his whole body is full of a part of all kinds of creatures. The whole person is more like a patchwork. See this. Those who stay in the unknown space are all scared. They seem to be hit by a thunderbolt on the spot. Their whole body is frozen there. Because. When they saw the body of the master of the ancient river in time and space, they all remembered the ancient legends that had been circulating in their big world. Legend. In this world, before the birth of human beings, there was a monster with ten dragon heads, who controlled the ups and downs of the whole world with the attitude of Supreme Master. That period. Not even the friars. We can imagine how old it is. The world is asking. Where does the path of cultivation come from. But before the monks were born, there were unimaginable strong men who stood on the top of the world. What kind of terrorist event is this? However. This legend is too creepy. Even the most powerful in their world, it is absolutely impossible. So. It has been forgotten by many people. But today! as like as two peas, the master of the ancient river is just like the legendary monster. "What kind of monster is this..." For a moment. Even if you are in a far and far area from the ancient river of time and space, you are sure that you will not hurt them, but you still let those figures of the big world step back. Just to appear. The world of heaven and earth, many future time and space, all in the moment, into ashes! Bang! Bang! Bang! "Return that flower!" However, the reason for the sudden change of temperament of the master of the ancient river of time and space is just a red petal flying out of the ancient river of time and space! It''s just weird. The master of the ancient river of time and space seems to be powerful, just like an unstoppable dragon, drilling out from the deep, but in the dark, it seems to be limited by itself. No matter how he shakes the whole ancient river of time and space. Chu Lingxiao, who was not far away from him, did not move at all, as if he had not been affected from beginning to end. "My God, really What the hell, this man, can''t even take the Lord of the ancient river of time and space in such an angry state? " Now. Many figures, when looking at this scene, feel the heart shaking, even if it is the main heaven and earth world, a piece of space-time, into the scene of ashes. They all think that compared with the scene in front of them, it''s really useless. It''s not worth mentioning. Everyone did not expect that Chu Lingxiao was still safe under the vibration of the master of the ancient river in time and space. "I didn''t expect that there was something wrong with the master of the ancient river." Just this moment. There are great powers from other big world. When they look down, they see something. They don''t think that the master of the ancient river of time and space really has no way to take Chu Lingxiao. The problem is still in the red petals! Or rather. Without the red petals of the time and space, the master of the ancient river could not leave the deep. But I want to think about it. But it makes them feel cold on their back. Who is the master of the ancient river of time and space? The three supreme emperors were directly defeated. Although they are also the top powers in the world, they know that the master of the ancient river of time and space is unfathomable and can never be regarded as the same as other top powers. To be honest. In the past, they also doubted that in the big world, those who are more ancient and powerful have exaggerated their evaluation of the Lord of the ancient river of time and space. The best. It''s the best. Even if there is a gap in strength, it can''t be as big. After all, it is the evaluation given by the superior who is older than them. Therefore, even if they are not satisfied with it, no one dares to really test the Lord of the ancient river of time and space after so many years. But today! They really saw it. Such monsters! Even if only the body appears, it will be a great disaster for a big world. I can''t imagine it. If you really move your hand, will you directly destroy the strong and destroy the weak! "It''s no wonder that the master of the ancient river of time and space directly called the three supreme emperors of heaven and earth as kids. If you leave the ancient river of time and space, who can resist it in the big world..." "But now it seems that the three supreme emperors of heaven are stronger than we think. Facing such monsters, they can still retreat." This moment. Even before, many strong people who have been quietly observing in their own big world are unable to help coming out. Between each other. Although secretly talking, but also maintain a certain distance, who are wary of each other. "These are the second, the world of heaven and earth, the man from the eighth area of time and space, and who are the three supreme emperors? There is no reason to give each other such face." "Unless This is also a master of Secrets beyond the great world! " Hear that. All the strong men in the big world were silent. A master of Secrets beyond the great world. Apart from the ancient river of time and space, there are only a few places they know. But other secret masters. How can we fight with the master of the ancient river of time and space Chapter 1159 For the best in the big world. Such an area as the ancient river of time and space. They also know that there are several places. But no matter how they think about it, they can''t figure out where the secret master is. They have to be determined to keep up with the master of the ancient river of time and space. Don''t say they haven''t met. Even the oldest superpower in the big world has never encountered such a situation. But now. They are more interested in, want to know, this piece of red petals from the ancient river of time and space, what kind of thing in the end. It looks like it. It was plucked from the same flower. But if so. It''s not that time and space, the ancient river master, are so angry. Among them, they can hear a little bit of tension. Bang! Bang! Bang! The depth of the vibration. That huge ten headed dragon, however, can''t leave the deep place of the ancient river of time and space. It makes a huge noise and shakes all the strong people in the big world. One heart can''t help shaking. Weird! It''s so weird! It''s a great wonder that the master of the ancient river of time and space can''t leave it. Unless In an instant. All the strong people in the big world, their faces suddenly changed. They seemed to think of something, the truth that even they dare not admit. Unless! Time and space ancient river Lord, another person! This monster with ten leading heads and later generations finally took root in the ancient river of time and space and became its master after countless years. But if that''s the case. What''s involved in that It''s even more scary! Boom! But at this time, after getting the red petals, Chu Lingxiao, who had not moved at all, burst out an amazing holy breath on the whole person. Also with a look at the whole world. Once again, I look at the world of the main heaven and earth, the eighth area of time and space. At this moment. A lot of figures have just found that all the strange scenes that have appeared in the main world and the eighth zone have never stopped. Even if it is the ancient river of time and space, it is stirred to earth. The same is true. Only when they noticed that Chu Lingxiao''s real body was in the eighth zone, and their eyes could not help shaking for a while, could they really reflect one thing! Incarnate! This man They have been using their avatars to fight against the ancient river of time and space. In other words, even now, what they see is not their real strength! "Here Now, who is he? " This moment. In other big world, there are ancient and vicissitudes of vision, but also suddenly from the most unknown depths, came out, murmuring, but also with a trace of disbelief. In the incarnation. Against the whole ancient river of time and space, even the master of the ancient river of time and space. Real! But it is still as stable as Mount Tai without any influence. Is that too much? "This man is still trying to solve more secrets beyond the world." Some people''s eyes, but also can''t help a shrink, full of dull look at Chu Lingxiao. Sure enough. At that moment when the secret flower of the ancient river of time and space withered, the same flower with red color was floating from the top of Chu Lingxiao''s head. Boom! Holy breath. In a flash, he broke through the void and left the eighth zone directly. Then, he went through a lot of newly destroyed future time and space. Every time he went through one, the future time and space changed back to the original. One of the monks. They are all at a loss. I don''t know what happened. But when they saw the red light column, they could not help but widen their eyes. "That is What is that... " But for the strong in the other big world, it''s not clear. Normally. The secret beyond the big world, once in the world, will definitely only appear around the same flower, and will not leave time and space. But now. However, they saw that the red light column was moving towards the future time and space of the world of heaven and earth. As if Immediately. There is a powerful man in a big world, with a dignified face, saying: "as if the secret beyond the big world is in the world of the Lord!" Except for that explanation. I can''t think of any other explanation. But the problem is! How could this happen! "Don''t you The world of heaven and earth itself is a secret beyond the big world. It is the same area as the ancient river of time and space! " Think of the possibility. Even if it''s the oldest in the big world, it''s a big surprise. Boom! However, at this moment, the ancient river of time and space reappears in the void of the eighth zone in a real physical state. Terror, cold breath. In an instant, it was overwhelming. "You guy, you have seen the real secret of the world of heaven and earth. In this case, don''t return this petal to me as soon as possible!" Bang. The ten headed dragon also appeared again. Its huge body covered the sky and covered the sun. Even the whole eighth area was almost unable to accommodate it. "My dear, is this really going to reopen the world war?" Some rotten figure, directly scared, retreated to 18000 miles again, where to think about the three supreme emperors. In front of me. Absolutely more terrible than what happened when the three supreme emperors invaded the ancient river of time and space. At first. The master of the ancient river of time and space, but only appears in the depth, and the entity does not really appear. And now! Not only to the real entity, but also to find Chu Lingxiao, directly with the whole time and space of the ancient river, into the main world, the eighth zone! But for ten headed dragons. He''s really pissed off at the moment. He didn''t expect it. Previously, Chu Lingxiao fought with the creatures in the ancient river of time and space. It was clear that they had the power to crush, but they deliberately didn''t let them out. Their purpose was to let him relax his vigilance. The red petal that will hide in the deep. Take it out! In this world, apart from him, only other secret masters know what this red petal really means. It''s just one piece! But it is of great significance. With this petal, he can leave the ancient river of time and space at will. Most importantly, it is one of the same flowers in the legend! Never throw it away! What''s more! In front of so many people, he was robbed by Chu Lingxiao. If he didn''t do anything, what time and space would he be the master of the ancient river? "Just because of the same flowers, I couldn''t leave the deep place. But now that the same flower is gone, when it comes to the same time and space as your real body, I see whether you give it or not! " Cold voice. Just dropped. The huge ten dragon bodies are completely separated from the ancient river of time and space. Chapter 1160 Hear time and space the Lord of the ancient river, all of these words. Whoever it is. Even the most powerful people in the other big world can''t help breathing. Even though they are not Chu Lingxiao, they are all nervous. This is the master of Secrets beyond the world. Between heaven and earth. Such people, how few, even if they such identity, only know so few. And every one. Which is not the supreme in the supreme, countless years, let alone someone dare to provoke. I just can''t even think about it. Because. The secrets involved are so deep that even the most powerful people in the world feel creepy. Before. They don''t feel that much. But today. When they learned that the Lord of the ancient river of time and space was actually the ten dragon in the legend, they really understood why the secrets in the ancient river of time and space would go beyond the world. The Lord of secrets. Light is there. I''m afraid it''s beyond the source of the Friar''s road. The degree of mystery. Looking at the whole world, who can compare with it? Before. They also figured out that the other side could not get away from the deep because of the same flower, but in addition to the red petal, they could only leave the original coordinates of the ancient river in time and space. But now I want to come. It is estimated that even the master of the ancient river of time and space didn''t expect that one day, there will be monks from the big world who will call out the secret flowers related to his ancient river of time and space. Not to mention. This man! Can also directly in the avatar into, and directly seize the ancient river of time and space that piece of red petals! All this. It''s not the master of the ancient river of time and space. He has no ability to block it. He didn''t even think that someone would dare to rob him! Boom! Ten headed dragon, huge and cold body, just came to the world of the main heaven and earth. In the eighth area, even the power of time could not be accommodated. Completely out of zone 8. Some parts of the body directly break through the future world, many time and space. But it''s just the beginning. The next moment. The huge ten headed dragon suddenly had its head stretched out and rushed towards Chu Lingxiao with a fierce face. There was no such great and inviolable appearance as before, deep in the ancient river of time and space. Now. It''s really like a madman, ten pairs of giant dragon pupils, and only one thing! It''s the red petal floating on Chu Lingxiao''s head! Suddenly. In this way, ten dragon huge pupil, but as if saw something, immediately condensed up. Only see. In his sight. Now. Hanging above Chu Lingxiao''s head, there is not only his red petal, but also a similar flower with different petals but not fully blooming. "This is A similar flower? " That flower. It is the similar flower that belongs to Chu Lingxiao alone. However, when I saw this similar flower, even the face of the ancient river master of time and space showed a little consternation. Immediately. When I saw the red petal of my own, it was indistinct. It was about to merge with the similar flower of Chu Lingxiao. This moment. The master of the ancient river of time and space can''t help it any longer. Ten pairs of giant Longtong eyes are full of vibration, and the heart feels even more strange than ever. What on earth did he see? In this world! Someone can merge this red petal into another flower! You know. This world. There are so few people who know the origin of this red petal. In other big world, he doesn''t know whether there are any, but he can know the existence of this petal, which is the same as him. He is the master of Secrets beyond the great world. But now. What on earth did he see? Red petals should be fused with another flower! But in the eyes of the master of the ancient river of time and space, how could he not see that this similar flower of Chu Lingxiao is a little weird. It only has three petals and has reached the level of big sky. If that''s all. Just let him exist in his heart, a little trouble. After all. Even if all the petals are full, they can''t compare with their secret masters. But now! Damn it! This similar flower can fuse and regenerate petals! And the petals of fusion! Or his red petals! "Stop it for me! Can you touch this petal! " For a moment. Time and space, the master of the ancient river, can''t care about anything else. Ten pairs of giant dragon pupils suddenly give out a very strong breath of time. Suddenly, even the space on the way becomes nothing. The whole eighth district. It''s like being dragged into the boundary of the ancient river of time and space. "It seems that it is still the master of the ancient river of time and space, which is more terrifying..." Seeing this scene, the eyes of the most powerful people in the other big world could not help shivering. Previously. When they saw the face of the master of the ancient river of time and space, they thought that the other side was afraid of Chu Lingxiao. But now, when they saw the master of the ancient river of time and space, they dragged the whole eighth area into the boundary of the ancient river of time and space. It should be over. Once its real body enters the boundary of the ancient river of time and space, its strength must be restricted. After all. The ancient river of time and space is a region beyond the great world. The smell here. It doesn''t belong to cultivation at all. Who enters, who eight achievements can not come out. In those days, the three supreme emperors were able to retreat. Apart from traveling together, the most important thing was that there were some problems in the ancient river itself. But now it''s different. The master of the ancient river of time and space, born in person, came to the world of heaven and earth. The eighth area, however, was not affected by the cultivation Qi of the eighth area, but directly pulled the battlefield back to the ancient river of time and space. What does this mean? This shows! Chu Lingxiao''s strength! Compared with the master of the ancient river of time and space, it is still a little inferior, otherwise, such things will not happen. Boom! But obviously. When I saw Chu Lingxiao, the master of the ancient river of time and space with similar flower, I was obviously more cautious than before. Chu Lingxiao was definitely not so simple. If the real strength is worse than him. Not even the red petals were taken away. So. Only then did he drag the whole eighth district to the ancient river of time and space. Here, his strength would be brought into full play, while Chu Lingxiao would be limited. This is different from just now. Because at this moment, Chu Lingxiao is the real body! And his region, in fact, is still the world of heaven and earth! "What are you waiting for? Tie him up!" Suddenly. I haven''t waited for many powerful people in the world to react. With the master of the ancient river of time and space, a few cold figures came out of the deep of the ancient river of time and space. The strong in all the big world. It was all a surprise. Even if you are the most powerful, you can''t help but shrink your eyes. Chapter 1161 All of a sudden, those figures came out of the ancient river of time and space. They recognized the creature at a glance! Isn''t that the nine headed dragon that appeared when the three supreme emperors joined hands to invade the ancient river of time and space! Those that have appeared before. Only its descendants. But what appears now is the ancestor! "This breath It''s ten times more terrifying than it used to be. " There was a world that witnessed that war. The ancient world''s most powerful people saw at a glance that the strength of the nine headed dragon was even stronger than that of that year. Even several of them were comparable to the emperor of heaven! It didn''t show up that year. Those nine dragon figures, almost in the moment of appearance, stood in Chu Lingxiao in all directions, all corners. Boom! Suddenly. Everyone ''s body shape, just like the previous master of the ancient river of time and space, has increased dozens of times, and the atmosphere is overwhelming. The whole ancient river of time and space has trembled again. But it''s weird. Among them, those nine dragons are comparable to the emperor of heaven. Behind them, there are many figures. Those figures seem to exist independently. It''s someone else. The breath is totally different from the nine headed dragon. The whole body exudes the unique cultivation spirit of the monks from the big world. But now. But it''s more like a living dead man. His face is dull behind the nine headed dragon. All the time, he doesn''t show a ray of light on his body and pours it into those nine headed dragons. "This is..." See this. Those who are the most powerful in the world, their faces are all unchanged, and their eyes are full of surprises. There have been rumors. The ancient river of time and space is the place of true reincarnation. However, there are only a few monks in the great world who can get real reincarnation after death. They know. The so-called few monks are the most powerful in the big world. But. From ancient times till now. There are only a handful of the most powerful people who have died, not many at all. "That man seems to be the great ancestor of the time God family..." Suddenly. There is a strong man in the big world. When his eyes fall on one of the figures, his eyes suddenly shake and recognize the identity of the other. That''s one of the most ancient in their big world. Already dead. It is one of the most powerful people who can truly be proved, enter the ancient river of time and space after death, and get real reincarnation. The time God family. In their big world, they are the Supreme Master. The word "God" can be heard only. Then you can tell what kind of supreme race this is. It is the race that controls time and space. The most powerful place is to be able to use time. And it''s rumored. The great ancestor of the time God family is the one who applies the time method to the highest level. Before death. Some people are saying that their big world has been destroyed and turned into ashes. Finally. It was the great ancestor of the time and space group who used the highest level of the time method to restore their world to its original shape. Despite the rumors. Even if he sounded like this, he felt strange and could not be true. But also from the side. The great ancestor of time and space, in fact, how terrible his power is. But now. What on earth did he see! How could this great ancestor of the time and space family, who suffered sudden collapse and died and entered the ancient river of time and space, who should have been able to get real reincarnation, appear in the ancient river of time and space! And it looks like it! Even if he has died completely, he is like a puppet that people can play with at will. Let the terror creature in the ancient river of time and space -- jiutoulong absorb his life energy at will! This also makes all the powerful people in the big world who see this scene understand one thing. No wonder! The creatures in the ancient river of time and space can become the existence of the supreme emperor. It was in this way! But. This also let them know the truth of terror. Maybe. Under the guise of real reincarnation, the ancient river of time and space makes the order between the heaven and the earth believe that after death, only the ancient river of time and space can get the real place of reincarnation. So. Those who are the most powerful died before they were brought here! "It''s good to see it today. Otherwise, once we believe in it, I''m afraid we will bring us here if we want to live for another life after death." This moment. Those who are the most powerful in the world are all in their hearts and can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They understand. The layout of ancient rivers in time and space is the second. But if they didn''t believe it in their lives, the so-called layout would be nothing different from a virtual one. "Today, thanks to this man, without him, maybe it''s a secret..." For a moment. The eyes of all the great powers in the big world fell on Chu Lingxiao, who was almost drowned by the smell of those nine headed dragons. There was a trace of regret in his eyes. Now it seems. Chu Lingxiao is their benefactor. If Chu Lingxiao didn''t appear, they would follow suit. When they died, they thought they would be reborn, but they didn''t expect to become a puppet manipulated by others. It''s just thinking. I feel so sad! It''s a pity Now! It''s going to die! These nine dragons are all invincible, among which there are as many as three invincible emperors. Such a lineup, even they could not imagine before, would appear in the ancient river of time and space. More importantly. It is the master of the ancient river in time and space, whose strength is even more unpredictable. The battlefield is in the ancient river area in time and space, and it can make these nine dragons willing to use it. Do you need to say more? But it seems. It seems that the master of time and space ancient river is not in a hurry to take Chu Lingxiao completely, which makes them curious. "It''s strange, the master of the ancient river of time and space, what are you waiting for?" Looking back at the ancient river of time and space, the shadow of the ten dragon bodies, no matter who it is, is a little wrinkled. By right. Chu Lingxiao, the master of the ancient river of time and space, made him lose face in front of so many people he regarded as ants. Now he should go straight. How can we wait until now, but still don''t do it? Don''t you see that all nine headed dragons have trapped Chu Lingxiao in it? Change to them. I''ve been shooting for a long time. Why wait here? However. Where do you know that the great powers in the big world, in fact, as early as in the beginning, the master of the ancient river of time and space, has already made secret moves, only the gap in strength. That they didn''t even notice. Only some of the ancient elites saw a trace, but they were not sure. They all frowned. And now. Deep in the ancient river of time and space, the face of ten dragons changed from calm and calm, to astonishment, to perplexity. It just happened in this moment. "How How can it be? It''s useless... " Chapter 1162 In fact. The master of the ancient river of time and space has been fighting Chu Lingxiao for a long time. The power of terror turns into a strange energy that even the most powerful can''t see without careful observation. Now. Chu Lingxiao has been shrouded in it. Every ray of energy. They are all like a supreme sabre, which is wielded with one stroke and then withdrawn again. Every knife. You can see the scene of the big world falling into ashes. "Unexpectedly It''s so strong. " After seeing this scene, the pupils of those who are the most powerful in the world can''t help but shrink. They feel that the power of the ancient river of time and space is too terrible. Though they know. It''s not true that there was a big world destroyed by the master of the ancient river of time and space. It''s explained. The Lord of the ancient river of time and space, his own Tao, is no longer the energy in the big world. It can be compared. If the other side really wants to fight against a big world, unless there is a rival monk. Otherwise. It''s just like these scenes described in the transformation of terrorist energy into the magical sabre. Even if it''s a big world. Can''t stand the impact of one breath! But now! They couldn''t believe that Chu Lingxiao, who was in the center of the area under the bombardment of such horrible energy, was sitting there with knees crossed like an eternal ancient holy mountain. There was no earthshaking momentum in him. Just close your eyes. Only when they are so strong can they see this scene, which is extremely astonishing. In addition. Other friars only saw that the Nine Dragons from the ancient river of time and space surrounded Chu Lingxiao and covered everyone''s sight. But. In the eyes of the powerful in the big world, this is the battlefield of the ancient river of time and space. Even now, Chu Lingxiao has nothing unexpected. But not necessarily. It''ll always be ok Time and space ancient river! How mysterious! This is a secret beyond the big world. Previously, they also realized that there was something wrong with the master of the ancient river of time and space. If the main battlefield. Appears elsewhere. Then I can''t leave the deep. This. It''s extremely weird and unusual. The master of the ancient river in time and space can be said to be the most mysterious strong man in the world. Now. But because of some restrictions, it was restricted in the depth of the ancient river. Even. In their view, maybe the ten headed dragon in front of them is not the real master of the ancient river of time and space! Otherwise. Mainly. How could they be restricted by their own territory? "Maybe it''s really the latecomer If so, the water involved is too deep... " A big world. There is an ancient level of supremacy, I want to step into the area around the ancient river of time and space directly with my real body. However, when I think of everything I see and think about it carefully, I immediately take back my feet with a dignified face. The existence of ten headed dragons. It is the source of transcendence. If even such a person is not the real master of the ancient river of time and space, it''s really hard for him to imagine what secrets are hidden in the ancient river of time and space. However. For other monks outside. When they saw Chu Lingxiao''s figure, was swallowed by those extremely powerful nine headed dragon breath. Seriously. A heart can''t help but be raised. What never happened in ancient times, but today they see that the ancient river of time and space directly stirred has been overturned, and the whole ancient river has been tilted. Now. Even the master of the ancient river of time and space appears in his real body. I''m afraid after this. If we want to see such a shocking scene again, we must wait until another secret beyond the big world comes into being. "It would be a pity not to open your eyes and see it with your own eyes." Those strong people in the big world, all of them have already shocked their goose bumps. They dare not blink at all for fear of missing anything. The best in the big world. Is also a face of dignified. Don''t say anything else. These nine dragons are comparable to the emperor of heaven. The supreme Dharma used at the moment is to cultivate them. It''s an opportunity that can be met but not sought. We can observe each other''s way. To perfect their way of cultivation. But now. For the monks of the whole world, they were all for Chu Lingxiao, holding their hands tightly, and their faces were full of worry and fear. Even all the time. All want to find Chu Lingxiao for revenge. My eyes are full of worry and uneasiness. Although she didn''t understand what happened until now, she knew that the scene in front of her was beyond the scope of their monks. If Chu Lingxiao is defeated. I''m afraid Chu Lingxiao is not alone. But the whole world, including all the future time and space, will suffer! "Over It''s over... " On the other side, the creator of the space-time forbidden area has already panicked, especially looking at Chu Lingxiao, who has been shrouded in the atmosphere of terror, and has not yet appeared from inside. The whole man put up his hair uneasily. Now. Looking at the whole world, it is estimated that no one knows better than him what Chu Lingxiao is facing. Previously. Seeing that the master of the ancient river of time and space could not shake Chu Lingxiao, he was so lucky. But now, when he saw that Chu Lingxiao was swallowed up. He understood. Secrets beyond the big world. More terrible than he thought. But compared to everyone. There is no higher level in the big world. Obviously, we need to be calm and see more. Now. In their eyes. It''s another scene that makes them stay in their heart and can''t help but breathe cold. Only see. Chu Lingxiao, who is in the center of the breath storm, not only keeps the previous posture, but also does not move like a mountain, even this Kung Fu, which only produces three similar flowers. It has been suspended above Chu Lingxiao''s head again. Not only that. The red petals began to merge with similar flowers again! Boom! This moment. The master of the ancient river of time and space, the face of the whole person, has changed. The breath of terror and cold, along the ancient river of time and space in all directions, directly rushed to Chu Lingxiao. Outside. All the people who saw this scene thought it was the deep place of the ancient river of time and space, and what monsters came out. "Back off, another creature is coming out!" But now. For the master of the ancient river of time and space, his face is really dignified to the extreme. From himself, he exudes the spirit of cultivation which is different from that of the big world. That similar flower of Chu Lingxiao. Swallowed! Chapter 1163 See this. In the other big world, the ancient world is also full of eyes, shocked and stunned. In addition to being unbelievable, the eyes are only unbelievable. The spirit of cultivation here in the ancient river of time and space. It''s totally different from the big world. You can say that. Using the present practice theory to explain the secrets beyond the big world is totally a blind man, touching the river, even what he will encounter ahead is not clear. How can we solve the secrets outside the big world. Just a little. Now the secrets of the great world, even if they are of ancient rank, have not been completely solved, let alone outside the great world. Even now. It''s a bit far fetched to describe the breath of the master of the ancient river in time and space with the spirit of cultivation. Because. I''m afraid the other side didn''t take the path of cultivation at all. This is totally a practice with the big world. It is a system of two different strong people. It cannot be integrated, let alone speculated. But now. What do they see?! The Lord of the ancient river of time and space wants to devour Chu Lingxiao thoroughly. However, in fact, it is the opposite. It is swallowed up by Chu Lingxiao. This man! Are you not afraid of conflicts with your own cultivation breath and irreparable disasters? This moment. The other great powers in the big world finally found out that the master of the ancient river of time and space had started to Chu Lingxiao early in the morning. But the result is. Until now, Chu Lingxiao has not been hurt. You can''t help it. All can''t help but take a deep breath. When we see the horrible breath of the ancient river master in time and space, they are all swallowed by Chu Lingxiao. But also can not stop the eyes. Even if I had a premonition before, I felt something wrong, but I was still shocked by this scene, and I held my breath. A very bold idea. Instant. In their mind, burst out. "No Can''t this man, under the premise of the ancient river of time and space in the battlefield today, directly and thoroughly solve all the secrets in the ancient river of time and space Even. They felt that if such a thing happened today, it would be ashes for the ancient river of time and space which had gone through many years and generations and still stood in the secret ranks beyond the big world! Into the past. Never exist! Of course. This is not their random conjecture. After all, what Chu Lingxiao has done at the moment is too subversive to their imagination. I dare not even think of them as the best in the world. At this time. There is a great world, can''t help but whisper to myself. In the dark, it seems that it can reach all the powerful people in the big world at this moment, all of them are confused. "I remember that after the boundary war between the heaven and earth world and the heaven, all the supremacy in the heaven and earth world should have fallen." "Where did this man come from?" Yeah. Who is this man named Chu Lingxiao? Once upon a time. They saw with their own eyes the world of heaven and earth and another big world, tiancang Daoyu, had a world-wide war. All the powerful men on both sides were bombarded together. Wait for the scene. The spies who left the other big world in the two big world at that time were forced to withdraw. You can imagine. What a tragic situation it was. Basically, it has come to the point where either you die or I live. In fact, in the end, as they expected, the end of the two big worlds is indeed the ruin of heaven and earth. On the other side of the world. Even worse. All the great powers not only died, but also the world itself had problems and divided into many future worlds, which even they, the great powers, did not think of. Don''t look at the world. There are so many future worlds. However. In other big world, there is no future, only the present world exists, let alone the past. It should have been impossible. But it really happened in the world of heaven and earth. But in the end. They also think that it should be because of the intervention of the ancient river of time and space, which leads to the world of the main heaven and earth, the whole world has changed into many future. But even so the future represents new life. It''s been so long. There is still no more supreme. To be honest. A big world, into many future, this has let the power of the big world itself, to separate, want in this case, and then out of the strongest. There is no big change. It''s absolutely impossible. Let alone. This is still under the premise that the world of heaven and earth has already had a boundary war. The order of the heaven and the earth is not inferior to that of the past. But now. What''s the matter with Chu Lingxiao? Don''t even talk about it! Even the master of the ancient river of time and space still exists. This is not the energy in a big world, which can be cultivated! And this confusion to the extreme. When he was the creator of the forbidden area of time and space in the world of heaven and earth, he had noticed Chu Lingxiao before he was back to his full power. But he was then. He didn''t take Chu Lingxiao seriously at all. In his opinion. Chu Lingxiao is only a monk who may come to his step in the future, but before it is reached, everything is just empty talk. So that year. When he saw Chu Lingxiao with the his own eyes, he did not stop him after turning jiuchongtian into ashes in past times. Anyway, as long as he''s back to full power. Even half the accomplishments of the past. Then we can suppress Chu Lingxiao at will. How about the real jiuchongtian and the fake jiuchongtian. But in the end, he didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao''s strength far exceeded his expectation. Even if he recovered to full strength, he might not be able to win the other side. But now it seems. He still thinks wrong. What is this prosperity! "This man, too strong It''s so strong... " The creator of the forbidden area of time and space, his face was shaking, his eyes could not stop shaking, looking at the ancient river biological breath, covering the central area, a mouth, already could not close. Actually. When we see the creatures in the ancient river of time and space, we can work together to release the terror and cover the sky of Chu. The creator of the forbidden area of time and space knows that Chu Lingxiao, a man, is very likely to lose even the secret master beyond the world. Even now the battlefield. Ancient river in time and space! Boom! As time goes on, the breath in the ancient river of time and space becomes more and more terrifying, cold and fierce. And this moment. Even if you can''t see through the central area, everyone who knows what it is at this moment has finally come to understand. It''s probably impossible to win this secret beyond the world of the Lord! Grunt! You can''t help it. Everyone couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. "Who are you?" And the ten headed dragon in the deep can''t help but ask what he doesn''t want to ask at the moment. In an instant. The ancient river of time and space has become quiet. Because. For him, who is the master of the ancient river of time and space, what else does he not know? There''s no need to ask anyone. As long as he wants. You can know everything. But now But it''s different! Chapter 1164 Who are you? Just five words. But these five words, not only let the whole time and space ancient river, are quiet down. It also made the heart of all the monks in the outside world mention the voice. Previously they were just skeptical. After all. This is the time to transcend the secrets of the big world. But now. When the masters of the ancient river of time and space, with doubts, have questions at this moment, they really know that at this moment, even the masters of Secrets beyond the big world, also have the same questions in their hearts. Who are you? This moment. Whether it''s the real body of the ancient river Lord of time and space, it''s finally all born. It''s a man with a deep temperament and a strange appearance. At this time. Only then can we see clearly the supreme in the big world. It turns out that this is still an unimaginable supreme method. Only when we see the real body of the ancient river of time and space, everyone is stunned. People? I didn''t expect that. The way to the strong of different systems - evolution. Finally. He became a man. Boom! However. The next moment, however, is to make these great men, all with one heart, tense up. Only see. The real body of the master of the ancient river of time and space is about to hit Chu Lingxiao, but the similar flower in front of him suddenly bursts out with unparalleled bright light. Unexpectedly, the master of the ancient river of time and space was directly shaken away! Not only that. Its fusion with that red petal still hasn''t stopped. In other words. Chu Lingxiao didn''t even move. It''s still like that. Sit cross knee! Close your eyes slightly. Don''t move like a mountain! "Ten headed dragon, it seems that you are really old. Can''t you see it till now?" "This guy has already taken that step." "Well, let''s go through this mess today, but on the premise that this similar flower doesn''t have your share, how about it?" It''s just this moment. All of a sudden, something even more bizarre happened. All of a sudden, the ancient river of time and space, from all directions, comes out a voice full of banter and coldness, but it doesn''t seem to come from the ancient river of time and space. But from the outside! Chapter 1165 A few cold voices. All of a sudden. In advance. No one noticed. Even the most powerful people in the big world don''t feel anything unusual. But the moment these voices fall. Almost no one, not shivering, just felt that there was something extremely creepy going on, which immediately made their whole body hair stand up. The best in the big world. Still. Not to mention other monks. One by one was hit by lightning, and all stayed in place on the spot. Because. At this moment. I don''t know when or where. In all directions of the ancient river in such a large time and space, there suddenly appeared one after another mysterious and incomparably great voice, each of which was in human form, but all the friars felt it was not like the orthodox people. But the breath on everyone. It''s too old. As if for anyone, he is just like an ant in front of these people. Just by seeing, he feels that his heart has been greatly impacted. Boom! Boom! Boom! Almost for a second. All of the ancient world''s peerless pupils suddenly shrink up. One by one, they are emitting layers of energy breath. It seems that they want to cover up their cultivation gas, so as to cover up which world they come from. Grunt. The next moment. All of them took a few steps back. I can''t even breathe. It''s like facing an enemy. "The five elders of the abyss have also come. Are all the secret masters beyond the world coming today?" For a moment. All the powerful people who came out of the world have all responded. When they realized who they were talking to, their eyes suddenly trembled. They are the only ones who are so strong. It''s clear. Besides the ancient river of time and space, what other places have transcended the great world. Five old men in the abyss. It doesn''t mean that five people come from the same place, but five people are all masters of secrets, and they are in a mysterious abyss of time and space, each with a abyss of time and space. Rumor. But it is possible to go to the real future world through these five abysses. But not the world of heaven and earth. These so-called future worlds can be compared. The world of heaven and earth. There are so many futures. It was because of the world war with tiancang Taoism that the whole world changed. In the eyes of other monks. Maybe the future. But in the eyes of these great powers, it is only a parallel space-time, but the only difference is that the overall time of the world of heaven and earth is in disorder. That''s why. Other parallel time and space can see the so-called history of the past, and that''s why the more distant parallel time and space monks think that they come from the future world. But actually. There is still a time and space. But the abyss five old! It''s different! It is a real existence beyond the big world, controlling the real power of the future, and opening the way to a big world and a real future world. To be honest. Even if they are the most powerful, sometimes, they envy the world of heaven and earth. They can inadvertently let their own big world after the world war. So many "futures" have been born. It''s fake. But there is such a shadow of the future. This is in other big world, it has not been done at all. If we can see through the origin, maybe, they are the most powerful, they can really control the power of the future, and achieve the same status as the five elders in the abyss. But reality. But it''s cruel. Except for those five abysses, there is no real future power anywhere in the big world. That''s why. Five abysses of time and space will become secrets beyond the great world, and their status will not be shaken. You know. The two words of the future can not be touched casually. Whoever it is. Even people of the highest level, such as the emperor of heaven, will turn to ashes if they don''t pay attention. The future. With time. Real time. Time that no one can resist. You can see the future of monks at any level. Once seen. It can be removed directly. So. When I saw the five elders in the abyss, all the powerful people hurriedly covered their own breath for fear of provoking things in front of them. The ancient river of time and space is already terrible. But in their memory. Ancient river of time and space. In addition to the world of heaven and earth and the heaven and the heaven and the earth, when the boundary war happened, there was no movement. And the abyss of time and space! It''s different! These years. I don''t know why. All of a sudden, they infiltrated into the big world and seemed to be looking for something. Regardless of the big world, no friars except them noticed this. But these years. Almost all the major events in the world have the shadow of the abyss of time and space behind them. Let alone now! All the secret masters of the five abysses have come! This moment. The whole time and space of the ancient river, as if because of the arrival of the abyss and the five elders, the breath everywhere has become new, no longer as dead as before. It''s a feeling. Very comfortable though. But all the best one heart, but more mentioned the voice of the eye. Because they know. This is the real power of the future. Now. According to their guess, if they are within five or ten feet of the abyss, they may even be in danger of falling down immediately. "This man, how even the five elders of the abyss, have been recruited." Look up. The eyes of the ancient monks were shaking. The eyes of the ordinary monks could not help showing their horror. The friars of the whole world. Also began to worry about Chu Lingxiao. Previously. When they saw the master of the ancient river of time and space, they couldn''t help but take Chu Lingxiao. They were really relieved. But now. Look at this. There are five unimaginable beings! This one can And the face of the master of the ancient river of time and space also changed slightly. Then, he stared at the similar flower in front of Chu Lingxiao. After a long time, it retreated back to the depth of the ancient river. Cold opening way: "if you can take it away, please." Finish. In the depth of the ancient river in the whole time and space, it became quiet, without a shadow of ten dragons. See this. In all the great powers of the world, a heart is suddenly shaking. Now they can see. This man named Chu Lingxiao has a big secret. He even wants to be the master of the secret beyond the big world. No wonder. The master of the ancient river of time and space, so I have to fight with Chu Lingxiao But now it seems. The five elders in the abyss are more terrible. Even the master of the ancient river of time and space should avoid it! "Hum, can''t we get the next friars in the big world when we are born in person?" This moment. When a confident and disdainful cold hum comes out. Immediately. In the eyes of all people, we can see that there is a terrible abyss that exudes the ancient vicissitudes, just like rushing up from hell, and directly suppressing it towards Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 1166 The vast, sea like abyss. In this way, he forcefully suppressed the past towards Chu Lingxiao. But it''s weird. There was not a trace of coercion. To all people, it''s more like a giant mountain in the mortal world, suddenly rising from the ground, and then suddenly falling from the sky. But this moment. Even if there is an ancient level comparable to the supreme emperor of heaven, they are all scared with goose bumps. In their eyes. Where is this abyss. This is clearly the cultivation system in all the big world! They really can''t imagine it. One of the five great abysses. Among them. There is such a secret hidden. So to speak! Isn''t it that the cultivation system in the world comes from Boom! The abyss of terror directly hit Chu Lingxiao, but the next moment, only heard a clang. It''s like some kind of metal object. Collide with each other. It makes the same sound. The abyss. It bounced back. See this. All the monks in the outside world couldn''t help but swallow their saliva. No one dared to make a sound. They expected it, too. Previously, the master of the ancient river of time and space failed to take this one. At least. It''s not enough for a secret Lord to take this. But now the question. It''s five! This is the reason why even the master of the ancient river of time and space has retreated! "When are you four going to see the play? This guy can''t be underestimated. Don''t hurry up!" And before. The first master of the abyss, seeing that he failed to suppress Chu Lingxiao, did not show how angry he was. On the contrary, he was very calm. Just admit it. On your own. It''s impossible to take Chu Lingxiao. But what about that? Not to mention his hands, there are no cards out, say now the five secret Lord come, once the joint, who can stop them? Let alone a monk in a big world. It is the master of the ancient river of time and space. They are not afraid before they have problems. Of course. The reason why they have just come here is that they put forward such requirements with the master of the ancient river of time and space. Because I know. The master of the ancient river of time and space has its own problems. In terms of strength, the other side can be king in their secret masters beyond the world. Almost untouchable. But now it''s different. At that time, the ancient river of time and space changed, which led to the great problems of the master of the ancient river of time and space. Up to now, it has not completely recovered. Otherwise. They will not step into the ancient river of time and space in such a big way. On the one hand. Except for this reason. On the other hand. It''s really unexpected. In this world, there are monks in the big world who are not even aware of their secret masters. If so. That''s all. It''s a matter of fact that this friar, with all his strength, is comparable to or even superior to their secret Lord. Actually. They came early. Always see now. Now it can be roughly concluded that the reason why the man named Chu Lingxiao didn''t even find out was because of the similar flower in the other side''s hand. This similar flower. There''s a big secret! For the secret Lord like them, there is almost nothing in the world that they care about. But if now. There is a similar flower that they can''t see through. That''s the big mystery! "Take this flower!" Almost at the moment when the voice just dropped. The other four temporal and spatial abyss masters, all with their eyes shining fiercely, directly exposed a cold awn, and then, above their heads, a deep temporal and spatial abyss appeared out of the sky. As if forever. Full of vicissitudes. But each one seems to be buried in the deep. There is a bright light, shining. "Is the real power of the future coming?" See this. Many of the most powerful people in the world stared at the five abysses of time and space. The future The real future. To be honest. Even they, once upon a time, wanted to see for themselves what was going on in the future. What can I do. Go back to the future. It''s too much. No one can do it at all. And now! The five secret masters beyond the world are using their real future power to deal with Chu Lingxiao! If it''s the same as before. They dare not even think. A boom. Five extremely dazzling and strange lights twinkled over the ancient river in the whole time and space. In a moment, five huge sacred scenes appeared there. Among them. In every scene. The figure of Chu Lingxiao appeared in duton. Some become the eternal master of secrets. And some have become masters of all the big world. More. Become the same flower. "Strange, how can it be like this." Just. When the last scene of the future appears, it makes the master of the five abysses of time and space stare. Not from the face, all showed a trace of strange meaning. In the past. They do it this way. Looking to the future. They also intentionally or unintentionally wipe out some of the most powerful people who may threaten their status in the future. But never! It hasn''t happened. Some of them will become the same flower. Just. This is just to let the master of the five time and space abyss, extremely brief stupefied for a while, and then instantly returned to God. Immediately. Five to Wei''an figure, then a wave of his hands, directly to their eyes, about the future of Chu Lingxiao scene, all to erase. Boom! Terror, and cold breath. It''s overwhelming. Into the ancient river of time and space. This moment. Even the master of the ancient river of time and space in the deep has become a little more focused. If it wasn''t for his own problems, he would never be allowed to live on his own land. There are other masters of secrets. I will not give up the similar flower to the five abysses of time and space. Until even before he had a problem. In the face of the five abysses of time and space, we should also yield. Erase your future. Once successful, it will directly affect the world''s own, leading to the strength of their entire people, will suddenly drop in a few seconds! Even if it''s only a few seconds. But for their secret masters, it is But this moment. Even the master of the ancient river of time and space thought it was the end. But only see. All of a sudden! A red petal flew out of the master of the five time and space abyss! I haven''t waited for them to respond. He had already appeared in front of Chu Lingxiao. But when the Lord of the five time and space abysses came back to God, the five red petals had already melted into one similar flower. Chapter 1167 This scene. It happened very quickly. Quickly let everyone see only five red lights. Suddenly, they flew out of the five masters of the abyss. As for what it is. No one knows. But this moment. When the master of the five time and space abysses, reacts to what is going on. For a moment. The whole ancient river of time and space will be fried. The leader of the five time and space abyss, just calm and confident, can take Chu Lingxiao down. At this moment, the five people are like a raging lion. Cold breath all over. Crazy. Rushed out. A boom. Then he heard the roar of anger. "How dare you rob this flower!" "Give it back to me now!" "Ah!" There is also a certain master of the abyss of time and space. The whole person is almost angry. He yells wildly. At the next moment, he doesn''t think about anything else. The whole person rushed to Chu Lingxiao directly. But now. In the heart of the master of the five time and space abysses, they are all ignorant. None of them thought of it. Chu Lingxiao actually came with them. Directly take advantage of their complacency, they will take their own piece of red petals! Even. This moment. They are a little suspicious. Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak before. Did he want them to relax their vigilance and take away the red petals in their hands?! If so. Then they were really tricked by Chu Lingxiao! Bang. But before the master of the abyss of time and space rushed over, the whole man was shocked back by a terrible force! Quiet! A dead silence! Everyone outside: "..." Seeing a master of the abyss of time and space, he was defeated by Chu Lingxiao. For a while, even those who were comparable to the emperor of heaven were sweating. That''s not right! Before this man! Never made a move! Is it for the red petals? "How could..." But other time and space abyss''s master, also was stunned, one by one eyes immediately straight stare up, the full face is startled and incredible. Before. They have long been to the ancient river of time and space. Always looking at the master of the ancient river of time and space, fighting with Chu Lingxiao. In their view. Although the master of time and space ancient river can''t take Chu Lingxiao, it can''t move the master of time and space ancient river. That''s why they have estimated Chu Lingxiao''s general strength. Otherwise. They will not come down to wade into the muddy water. But now it seems. How can things be different from what they think? This is with men! When is it so strong. Just now, they didn''t even see how Chu Lingxiao put his hand. They had already shaken a master of the abyss of time and space like them! "What are you four doing? Can''t you see it?" This moment. The master of the time and space abyss who was shaken out, seeing the other four people''s apathetic appearance, suddenly got a little more angry. He said angrily: "this guy has been hiding his strength before, and we have all been cheated!" "From the beginning, his purpose was to keep an eye on the red petals in the hands of our secret masters. He showed that he was leading us!" The master of the four time and space abysses: "..." The voice fell slowly. All the people in the outside world were stunned. Even if they were the best, they could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Is that it? No! Suddenly. All the best, and then look at Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, have become different. If it was earlier. When they saw Chu Lingxiao, they could not only fight against the master of the ancient river of time and space, but also lead to the other masters of secrets, who came in person, with a little fear in their hearts. After all. Such men come from the great world, and, after all, they are fellow monks. But now. It''s different! Unknown! They suddenly felt that Chu Lingxiao, a monk from the world of heaven and earth, was inexplicably strange. Strange and terrible! Such strength! It''s really above and beyond the world of secrets! And all that was shown before. It''s just that. Is to let the other side relax vigilance, good snatch that red petal! However. Even if the master of the time-space abyss, who was retreated by the earthquake, falls in the ear of the master of other time-space abysses, the whole time-space ancient river still remains quiet. This moment. There was a moment of hesitation in the hearts of all the other masters of the abyss of time and space. Even the red petals in your hands. Be robbed. They also feel that at the moment, they should go quickly! Just then. But only heard a faint voice, so suddenly, in the silent time and space of the ancient river, spread out. "Why, don''t you want to take this petal back?" For a moment. Just like someone, all of a sudden, pinching his neck, the body of the main body of the five time and space abyss suddenly froze. How many years! How many years! They have never felt this way. Even their secret masters, who transcend the big world, feel a sense of horror. It''s really weird to feel the secrets of the world! Looking at the front, Chu Lingxiao, who was rising slowly from the void, felt an extremely creepy breath. He came like a knife, stabbing them straight and cold. At this moment. They began to examine Chu Lingxiao carefully. This man! Who is it! However. They want to know who Chu Lingxiao is. The next moment. But hear from Chu Lingxiao mouth, spread out the same words, the voice is very light, in this quiet time and space over the ancient river, suddenly a trace of matchless vicissitudes of life. "To be honest, I also want to know who you are." But hear that. The leader of the five time and space abysses, however, was stunned again. He thought Chu Lingxiao was joking and teasing them in front of all the people in the outside world. Immediately. One by one, his face sank. It''s just that they don''t know. Chu Lingxiao really wants to know who they are. In terms of Chu Lingxiao, the existence of both the master of time and space ancient river and the master of five time and space abyss is not only a secret beyond the big world. Again. It''s also the existence of Chu Lingxiao. But even so. In fact, Li is still not comparable to Chu Lingxiao. What Chu Lingxiao wants to know is how the secrets outside the big world come from. It must be because of some power! Red petals! That''s proof! "On!" This moment. With the word of Chu Lingxiao, five red petals finally became the petals of the similar flower, which was already in full bloom. Just the next moment. But only see a dazzling red light, all of a sudden, toward the depth of time and space area river, roared past! Chapter 1168 Quick! Too fast! That red light, the speed of its appearance, even the master of the ancient river of time and space in the deep, has not been seen. Wait for ten dragons to react completely. We have already seen it. Deep! There is a huge red flower in full bloom, floating there. Vicissitudes of life. Boundless. Just like the abyss in the sea, even ten dragons can feel two words inexplicably! Mystery! Just a moment! Deep in the ancient river of the whole time and space, there is no darkness to be illuminated by that red flower. Look up. It''s all red. For a while, even all the monks in the outside world were stunned. The same is true for the master of the five time and space abysses. Even though he is hostile to Chu Lingxiao, he can see the red flower. Five people are all ignorant. The brain becomes blank on the spot. Once upon a time. After they got the red petals, they became to transcend the secrets outside the big world, to transcend the big world, and to become the real cultivation law. Like the ten headed dragon. Controlling the ancient river of time and space has a little power of reincarnation. And the master of their five time and space abysses is to master a little power of reincarnation. It''s all because of the red petals. Although after. Through their own strength, they have reached this level, but they know that the secret of red petals is still unknown to them! Even. They have long suspected. Red petals. It''s from a very unimaginable flower of the same kind. And now. When I saw that red flower deep in the ancient river of time and space, the breath emanated from it confirmed the speculation all the time. Sure enough. This world. There is such a same flower. "My God, the power of the whole future!" For a moment. A certain master of the abyss of time and space, his eyes are straight and wide, and he can no longer move away from the red flower. His face is full of shock and disbelief. But he was restrained. Only in my heart, show it. But even so. The whole body was still shaking with excitement. They are the masters of the abyss of time and space. If they grasp a real future power, they will be the existence that no one can shake. And now! But the power of the future! It''s hard to imagine. If you get it. What kind of scene will it be. Even. He thinks that it is possible to become the future leader, the real invincible existence! In fact, let alone the master of this abyss. In fact. When the red flower is detected and something is hidden, all the eyes of the master of the abyss of time and space are shining straight. The same is true for ten headed dragons. He saw the full power of reincarnation. This is reincarnation! Mastering a little power of reincarnation, he has the ability to let the monks in the big world carry out real reincarnation. This whole power of reincarnation! Can''t he, the secret Lord, also be reincarnated. If so. This can definitely improve your accomplishments by ten times! No! 100 times possible! Just the next moment. Just as the ten headed dragon finally reached out to take off the red flower according to the inner excitement. But suddenly found out. Own hand! But he went through the red flower. You can''t help it. This scene falls into the eyes of the masters of the five time and space abysses. They just find that the red flowers in the depths are still unreal! "Here How could... " However. This point, however, makes the master of the five time and space abysses, and the master of the time and space ancient river, suddenly shocked. It''s just a virtual body. All have such unimaginable breath. If this is an entity "No, there is a coordinate hidden in the virtual body of this flower!" Just then. Looking at the ten headed dragon for a long time, the eyes suddenly shrink again. He suddenly finds that there is a rule hidden in the virtual body of the red river flower, which seems to record a certain coordinate. "Coordinates Is this real... " Boom! For a moment. The master of the five time and space abysses also reflected on the spot. At the next moment, he didn''t think about anything at all. He directly extended his hand to the red flower. A boom. Five people want to work together to get the entity coordinate hidden in the law. It''s just this moment. Chu Lingxiao is moving! Step out! Even if there is no time for five people to react, the whole person has come to the red flower. See here. It not only makes the master of the five time and space abyss suddenly change his face, but also makes the eyes of all the people in the outside world tense. I''ve seen it for so long. They can''t see the reason. That would be a shame. This one has done so many things. Now it seems that it''s all because of this coordinate! It''s just that the five masters of the abyss of time and space join hands Although previously. One blow sent one of them back. But when five people join hands, it''s really indeterminate. What''s more, there is a master of the ancient river of time and space who has been hiding in the deep and ready to move. Boom! Sure enough, the next moment. The master of the five time and space abyss, even if he saw Chu Lingxiao standing in front of him, he still didn''t want to stand up. This moment. The future power of the five reached its peak. They wanted to gather the future power of the five and suppress Chu Lingxiao. "I don''t believe it. I really don''t have any way to deal with you." The power of the future like the abyss. It''s just vicissitudes of life, and it''s holy to the extreme. Even the whole time-space ancient river seems to have been brought to the unknown area. It seems that the whole time-space ancient river is changing and is likely to go to the future. See this. All the great powers in the big world, a heart all coagulated. "Give me reincarnation!" Ten dragons finally made a move. When they made a move, they led the ancient river and water of the whole time and space, trying to drown Chu Lingxiao''s whole body. This moment. Only then did all the powerful find that the ancient river and river in this time and space had hidden unimaginable terrorist forces. For a moment, they saw only two words of reincarnation, such as the glory of heaven, and suppressed them. Even the eyes of the master of the five time and space abysses could not help shivering. But then. And he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this old guy is on the same front with them at the moment. Otherwise, it''s really a bit tricky. But that''s why. Suddenly let the five major time and space abyss of the master heart, and a little more gas. The six secret lords join hands. They don''t believe it. They can''t get a Chu Lingxiao. Even the most powerful people should have a limit, right? Next moment. Then heard a light voice, also fell down. "Now that we have found them, I will not keep you." Chapter 1169 The sound. It''s more sudden. No one could see how Chu Lingxiao left his original position. By the time everyone saw it, Chu Lingxiao had already been seen. First, he slapped the master of the five abysses of time and space. And then next. The backhand is another stroke. Boom! Directly will come from the time and space of the ancient river master, also hit out! For a moment. Only two hands! He defeated the six secret masters! This moment. The air seems to be solidified because of this scene. It''s so quiet that everyone''s eyes are staring at each other. It''s hard to believe the face. A mouth can''t close for a long time. All the best. It''s all silly. They didn''t think about it at all. They know. On personal strength. I''m afraid that any secret Lord is not Chu Lingxiao''s opponent, but if the six secret lords join hands, it''s not possible. But now. They were really shocked. Is that too scary? Two hands! Only two hands! Boom! Boom! Two loud sounds came out, that was the voice of the Lord of the ancient river of time and space, and the body of the Lord of the five major time and space abysses, which fell on the ground. For a moment. Even the surrounding scenes have changed back to the original. Space. And back to the world of heaven and earth. Ten headed Dragon: "..." The master of the five time and space abysses: "..." Confused. They were all confused. The master of the six secrets, his whole head is blank, his face is full of stupidity and horror, just like a stone statue, his face is dull. They really can''t believe it. Two hands! In this world, there are such people?! But they don''t know. The reason why Chu Lingxiao didn''t really do it before is that he concentrated on integrating the red petals with his similar flower. The second is. Want to see if anyone else is here. Whether it is the ancient river of time and space. Or the abyss of time and space. These two secrets beyond the big world are definitely created by some force. What can I do. Now it seems. These two areas have long been abandoned But to be honest. After this time. Chu Lingxiao''s own strength has also improved a lot. The red petals are integrated with his similar flower, which indirectly makes Chu Lingxiao understand many things. Reincarnation. The future. Still belong to the way of practice. Bang. Then the next moment. Just as the master of the ancient river of time and space, and the master of the five abysses of time and space, his heart was in a state of panic and horror, and he thought Chu Lingxiao would solve them completely. But I saw Chu Lingxiao who had returned to the world of the Lord. Direct and a hand toward the huge time and space of the ancient river, took the past! But there was no sign of destruction. Just like this, the ancient river of time and space has captured the world of heaven and earth. Quiet! It was quiet. This scene, not only let the friars of the whole world, look at a blank face, but also let those who are the most powerful in the big world, also look ignorant. They thought. Chu Lingxiao will then directly turn the six secret masters into ashes, or completely remove the ancient river of time and space and the five abysses of time and space from the world. After all. The existence of these two areas. It''s a real threat to the big world! That year. When the world of heaven and earth and tiancang Daoyu have a long-standing and hard to find boundary war, it is because of the sudden intervention of the ancient river of time and space that tiancang Daoyu becomes a ruin, and all the great powers in the world of heaven and earth also fall. If now the Lord of the six secrets. Let go. That future is really endless! But now, Chu Lingxiao let them go. At this time, all of them did not expect anything in advance. This man What are you thinking? If we change them, we will not hesitate at all. We need to know, who would hope that our own area would be threatened by the outside world somewhere every day? "It''s all gone." However. Looking up, everyone was puzzled, but under the puzzled eyes, Chu Lingxiao just waved and dropped a word lightly, and the figure disappeared in front of everyone. Then. Step out. Then return to the second mountain in the world! "Here..." Looking straight at the big world, those who are the most powerful are totally confused about what happened. This man! What are you thinking? This moment. The whole world of the main heaven and earth is quiet without any sound, and all faces are full of helpless expressions. Someone familiar with Chu Lingxiao. Although acceptable. But I didn''t expect to end up with this result. The creator of the forbidden area of time and space, who had been in the forbidden area of time and space for a long time, was shocked and foolish. He didn''t shake his head with a wry smile until the whole person had completely returned to his mind. He just wants to find a place to stay for a while and calm down. What happened. It''s far beyond his psychological defense. I''m glad that the whole person is not insane "Chu Lingxiao Chu Lingxiao, funny, funny, I used to think that I was the creator of everything... " Accompanied by a sound of self mockery. The creator of the time and space forbidden zone has disappeared in the original place. For him, where can he escape now if he offended him so much? Even the master of Secrets beyond the great world. Together! Or six! It''s all this. He might as well stay in the forbidden area of time and space and wait for the door And now. In some unknown space, the rotten figure from heaven and earth, after looking at the world of heaven and earth, shook his head and disappeared in place. Now he knows that as a three supreme emperors, he will listen to Chu Lingxiao''s words. Before he laughs. He also thinks that Chu Lingxiao has made a huge mess. If he doesn''t make it right, his big world will follow him. Now Some abyss. The Four Swords from Jiuchong heaven, leaving the figure, also came back again. "See, I''ve already said that he doesn''t need your help at all." The sound of speaking. It is the same flower discarded by Chu Lingxiao. However, when he saw it now, he didn''t even think that even the secret Lord beyond the big world was not Chu Lingxiao''s opponent. To this day. He understood at last. Why did Chu Lingxiao throw away his same flower. For this to exist. It''s sad that he is the same flower of the other side "How could..." Now. There is also a face, but also with a deep dullness and dumb, that person is the crazy Empress Wu, a pair of eyes, but also can not stop the shaking. "You can see that there is no interest in killing even the secret Lord who transcends the big world. Besides, you are such a small ordinary monk." Empress Crazy: Chapter 1170 This moment''s crazy Warrior Queen. Is helpless. And I feel like a humble person who is inferior to ants. That''s what she did. I''m afraid it''s not Chu Lingxiao''s opponent for another several billion years. Nine Heaven Sword? The eyes of the crazy Empress Wu fall on the nine heavy heaven sword suspended in front of her. The bitterness on her face is more intense. Once upon a time. She also wanted to become the real master of Jiuchong Tianzhi sword, so as to improve her accomplishments, and then find Chu Lingxiao to settle accounts. But now it seems. It''s ridiculous. Compared with Chu Lingxiao, her accomplishments and talents are different from each other in thousands of years! "Alas I''ll wait for a few people, but that''s not the case. " The same flower smiled helplessly. Immediately. He shook his head and went back to the golden palace in the abyss. And those figures floating in the void, at the moment, are also showing a different helpless expression. If at this moment. Someone can know their mood. Must also feel sad two words. It''s ridiculous. , especially as like as two peas of the first generation of nine Heavenly Sword, he is exactly the same as Chu Ling Xiao, the second flowers of Chu Ling Xiao. But the end. But it is the same flower as the gold palace. When Chu Lingxiao found it, it was soon abandoned. After that. He left Chu Lingxiao and wanted to practice through the fact that he was the same flower. Because. This world has never heard of the same flower cultivation. After all. Everyone hopes to get the same flower that belongs to him alone, so as to improve his own strength. No one has ever thought of abandoning their own flower. He believed. With one ''s own identity, if one practices as a monk, he will surely reach the world of the main heaven and earth, a brand-new realm that no one has ever reached. And after that. We must go back to Chu Lingxiao again and let him know how wrong the decision was made. But now it seems It''s his same flower. I think it''s wrong He is just the same flower in a big world, so is the secret of practice hidden in it. And for Chu Lingxiao. But it has already exceeded this limit. "No wonder No wonder, I wait in his eyes, it''s really just a useless waste flower... " The voice falls. The master of the first generation of jiuchongtian sword also disappeared in the void. Under the whole abyss, there was only a little helpless and self mocking laughter at last. The crazy Empress Wu is more like a madwoman who has lost her intelligence. The face was silent. Eyes full of unwilling, but sad tears, looking at the sky, dumbfounded smile. Finally. Let the body, towards the abyss below, slowly fall. ¡­¡­ After the ancient river of time and space, the event of the abyss of time and space ends. The whole world of heaven and earth, in the next day, also ushered in a world shaking shock. Many future worlds. Even in the past. Suddenly, in the long river of time, towards a certain time and space, step by step, ignoring the obstacles of time and space, depending on the situation, we should combine them into one! A boom. Next. Then there was a huge and heavy roar, as if some ancient machine had suddenly started. In the whole world of heaven and earth, the monks began to shake. Click! Click! The time and space of the future, one after another, began to merge with the sound of these vibrations, which made the strongest people in all ages stare at it. Even the old monsters in the forbidden area. And a group of legendary monks. Also by the next day, suddenly came a scene, the scalp of a panic numbness, the whole body, can not help shaking. Because. Nobody thought of it. In this time and space of the ancient river, just the end of the second day, the whole world of heaven and earth, it happened! Future world! To a certain time in the past! Although they have a bottom in their hearts, they are still not sure until all the future world is flying towards the eighth zone. They''ve only come to understand. Eighty percent! It''s the man again. What the hell! "It''s terrible. It''s too terrible. It''s not something that can be described with the word" against the sky " The creator of the forbidden zone of time and space, his eyes were staring. When he saw the second mountain and the Ninth Heaven in the eighth zone, the whole human hair exploded. It is the light from the second mountain that makes all the future world go to the eighth district like crazy. This man! What on earth is he going to do! Do you want all the future world to be the past? What''s the good for the whole world? Isn''t that the energy of all the world in the future, back to the past? Others don''t know, as the creator of time and space forbidden area, don''t they know? The consequences of doing so. That is to make the whole world''s path of cultivation, retrogression, all efforts, all to the East. It''s too bad! "Alas..." Just now. Even if he is the creator of the time and space forbidden area, what can he say? He can''t fight, let alone dare to say. Even the master of Secrets beyond the great world. It''s all down by this man. However. The whole world of Lord heaven and earth, all monks, how to know that the world of Lord heaven and earth at this moment is the real original appearance. Those future worlds. In fact, it doesn''t exist at all. It is the strange and strange change left after the last World War, which is only bad for the whole world of heaven and earth. Now Chu Lingxiao will do it all. Restore as is. Change is to make the world of heaven and earth become the same region as other big world. In this way, it will not be as difficult as before to create the strongest in the future. "It''s terrible. The whole world of heaven and earth can''t even see through me now." It is not only the monks in the world of heaven and earth, but also the most powerful people in the other world who have witnessed all this. In fact. After the end of time and space ancient river event. These great worlds, the eyes of the most powerful, have never left the world of heaven and earth. But now. When all the future worlds born out of the last World War, one after another, were integrated with zone 8, they suddenly felt that they could see through all the secret world of the Lord at one glance. Now. But I feel more and more mysterious! It makes them feel the same weird feeling when they look at the ancient river of time and space and the abyss of time and space! Chapter 1171 Instant. But every one who at this moment perceives the whole world of heaven and earth, all the top powers who are weird and unbelievable to him. All eyes, suddenly straight stare. There are even more powerful people in the world who can''t compare with the emperor of heaven. They immediately open their eyes and can''t help but take off the shortcut: "this Does this mean that the whole world will be separated? Isn''t it... " To the end. This old powerful man, who is the supreme emperor of heaven, is afraid to go on. You know. A secret place beyond the great world. Which is not the big world, dare not test the region. Even yesterday, the master of the ancient river of time and space, and the master of the five abysses of time and space, was directly defeated by Chu Lingxiao, just like looking at ants, without even the desire to kill. But for the whole world. Even if he is such a powerful man of the level of emperor of heaven, if he meets any of them, he may not even have the chance to escape. So. You can imagine. Beyond the world of secrets, that is how terrible, is not the world of monks, can imagine. If it wasn''t for Chu Lingxiao. The whole ancient river of time and space, as well as the secrets in the five abysses of time and space, are thoroughly dug out. Where would they know. The ancient river of time and space, the abyss of time and space, is the place to control the real reincarnation and the real future. It''s just that. But above the world. But now! What do they see? Will the whole world of heaven and earth become such a secret place? "Here It''s impossible. It''s never existed before. I''ve never heard of it at all. There is a big world that can surpass it. This area is really too big... " For a while. Those who have been secretly observing the world of heaven and earth, the movement of the supreme power, are all shocked. As we all know. Whether it is the ancient river of time and space or the abyss of time and space, it is a secret place beyond the great world. But really. An area. It''s just that. And now! But the whole world! If this can transcend the big world, then the secret born after Hiss! Think about it. All the great men could not help but take a deep breath of cool air, and their eyes began to tremble. When you see the whole world. Finally, the two become one. When they shine brightly, and the world they live in is full of light. All the faces of the supreme powerful people are full of shock and dullness. They feel the holy and dazzling light that they have never felt before. "Is it really going to be a secret place outside the big world?" A big world, a very hidden cave, now also has an old to the extreme bent figure, eyes light a burst of shaking up, shaking and dumb face. If it really counts. He should be the first group of monks in this big world to reach the top, and then, after countless years of experience, he has reached the realm of unprecedented and future. Because. The monks of his time were all dead. And now, even the ranks of the supreme emperor, he thinks he has no rival. Before. He also thought that, depending on his own strength, he would directly invade a secret place beyond the big world to uncover its secrets. But later. It is also the three supreme emperors of heaven and earth. The act of joining hands to invade the ancient river of time and space made him give up his inner impulse directly. Although he is very strong. Self recognition is the strongest among the supreme emperors. But it''s impossible to make one enemy three. However, the ancient river of time and space can only run away from the three supreme emperors. It can be imagined how terrible the power of the master of the ancient river of time and space is. A secret place beyond the great world. After all, it''s a place that can really uncover all the secrets of the world. That''s all. It''s not what the monks in the big world can imagine. And now. It''s hard for him to imagine what will happen to the whole world in the future. But one thing is absolutely possible! That''s it! In the future! The world of heaven and earth, born out of many secrets, will definitely surpass the world outside! "Unimaginable, unimaginable..." The old figure hidden in the cave, murmuring to himself, is full of uncontrollable excitement. Even if he is not a monk in the world of heaven and earth. But now. Still can''t help shivering. To be honest! Now he even wants to leave the cave, step into the world of heaven and earth, and wait quietly for the birth of the secret! Because now look down. Chu Lingxiao, a man, is more talkative than the ancient river of time and space and the master of the abyss of time and space. He believed. Now the change of the whole world must be related to Chu Lingxiao. Even the ancient river of time and space, and the secret in the abyss of time and space, seem not to care much. That is the secret of the world of heaven and earth in the future. But for them monks. That''s different! Let alone the ordinary friars, who are all looking forward to the secrets beyond the big world. "Come on, come on, come on!" Think of here, this old figure, directly toward the cave, hurriedly shouted. The next moment. There was a shining figure, walked in, and immediately, respectfully said: "teacher, what can I do for you?" Just. This figure, at the moment, probably guessed the old figure in my heart, and asked him to come in and do what he wanted. Because. He is a world-class superpower. Now. He saw all the changes in the world. The world of heaven and earth is about to break away from the scope of the world and become a secret area beyond. This is for anyone. At this moment, I want to go, wait quietly, and go nowhere. However, just as he was about to accept the instructions of the old figure, the next moment, the old figure slowly shook his head, frowned and said: "let''s have a look again. It''s not necessarily a good thing to go now." Smell the words. The face of the supremacy suddenly changed, but then it returned to normal. The next moment. He left the cave again. It didn''t take long. In the other big world, there was a sound of crying and howling. The monks in the big world were shocked immediately, and their faces were shocked. Can cause the whole world, and so on. Apart from the fall of the strong, there is nothing else! "If so, going now is no different from looking for death..." Chapter 1172 The best in the big world. They all want to be the first, to enter the world of the Lord, in order to get secrets beyond the world. But most people forget a little. Although Chu Lingxiao is not like the ancient river of time and space, the master of the abyss of time and space, no one is allowed to invade the area. But it doesn''t mean either. Chu Lingxiao will tolerate it! A boom. It''s also a body of the supreme power, just like this, on the boundary wall of the world of the Lord, heaven and earth, turning into ashes. In the blink of an eye. There was no shadow of the ashes. This scene. After scaring on the spot, others who want to enter the world of heaven and earth jumped. One by one hurried back. This is the best! Although. They have learned from the battle between Chu Lingxiao and the ancient river of time and space, the master of the abyss of time and space, how terrible Chu Lingxiao''s strength is. But this scene. It''s still hard for them to imagine. It''s too No one has appeared. There are several great powers in the big world. They turn into ashes. It''s terrible! And those great world monks. Looking at the howling sky, they are all confused at the moment and don''t know what happened. But according to ancient books. As long as there are such scenes, it must mean that there is no superior to fall. "To What happened... " The outside world is confused. For the change of the whole world, only the most powerful can see it very clearly. So. No one would have thought that it was Chu Lingxiao in the world of heaven and earth. A boom. But this moment. But from the world of heaven and earth, there was a huge vibration. Even the other big world heard it clearly. All the monks in the big world stared. Immediately. He looked straight at the direction of the world of heaven and earth and looked at the past. "Here It seems to be from there... " All the friars are confused. They thought that after the ancient river of time and space and the abyss of time and space, the world of heaven and earth would lead to a period of silence. I didn''t expect that. It was only a day. That''s what happened. No way! That man, has found a secret place beyond the big world? A ruined space. A rotten figure, full of awe and adoration, looks at the three figures standing in front of him, sending out the holy light. And those three figures. It was at the beginning that the supreme emperor appeared in the ancient river of time and space. As for the rotten figure, when I saw three supreme emperors, I suddenly saw the direction of the world of heaven and earth, and then my face did not change. I can''t help but ask: "are the three heavenly emperors in charge of the world of heaven and earth, and what''s going on, or the man..." Just. Before he finished, he was interrupted by one of the supreme emperors. "You should call that man taboo in his address." As soon as I hear that. Rotten figure, immediately the whole body suddenly trembled, then hurriedly nodded. Yes. Even the three supreme emperors of heaven and earth didn''t see enough in front of the man named Chu Lingxiao. Let alone him. It exists. It''s really taboo. Let alone. Even the ancient river of time and space, the master of the abyss of time and space, and the master of the six secrets, can''t do anything but fight back with two palms. Afterwards, they don''t care to kill each other. Such people. Which big world exists? "Three emperors, what are you looking at?" However. Just as he said this, the emperor replied with a cold sweat. "Look at the secret that this has become the main world beyond the big world, and what will be born at this moment." Rotten figure: "..." And the change of the world. It not only attracts the attention of other great powers in the world, but also makes the ancient river and abyss of time and space in the unknown space appear a little change. To be honest. Even if it''s over. But whether it''s the master of the ancient river of time and space -- ten dragons, or the master of the other five abysses of time and space, at the moment, his head still feels a little dizzy and unreal. They didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao not only didn''t kill them, but also let them go. It''s incredible. What are they? A master of Secrets beyond the great world. Kill them. That''s a legendary event that hasn''t appeared since ancient times. No one can match it. But Chu Lingxiao gave up the chance Even then. All feel Chu Lingxiao''s brain, there must be something wrong. But now. They did not expect that the world of heaven and earth has become a secret area beyond the big world! "Hard Is it because of the red flower? " For a moment. Ten dragons living in two different spaces, and five masters of the abyss of time and space, all of them suddenly changed their faces and seemed to think of something. Chu Lingxiao is in the hands of six of them. Six petals were obtained. Finally, they learned that the original purpose of Chu Lingxiao had always been the coordinates of the red flower. If this world. There''s something. Can make it a secret beyond the big world in an instant. I''m afraid only that red flower! But it was just a moment. The eyes of the master of the six secrets, from the former excitement, have returned to helplessness and dullness. Yeah. Now what if they know? It depends on whether you can get the strength. They didn''t have much to say before. But now. If Chu Lingxiao is here, they will stop thinking about it. Time flies. The whole world of heaven and earth is still changing. With the world of heaven and earth, it can completely surpass the big world. All internal areas. Even a small planet. All of them gave birth to ordinary monks, unimaginable secrets, but they still stay in the region of the world. But if this is put before. Not to mention the ordinary friars can''t imagine, they are the most powerful, and they will also be stunned. On a planet. Can an unusual secret be born? Is it possible? Boom! This moment. The second mountain in the world, once again, sent out a very turbulent column of light, like a big wave in the sea, so it swept out of Chu Lingxiao''s head. But this moment. For all the numb world that we have seen, it is a sudden feeling that the second mountain in the world floating in the sky seems to be a little unreal. It seems to be disappearing. It has become a light and floating illusory scene! "This is..." This scene. Even the most powerful people in the other big world are dazed. Before they can see it clearly, the second mountain in the world will be completely turned into nothing! More importantly! Even Chu Lingxiao is gone! Chapter 1173 "Strange, am I blinded? Why is that man missing? " For a moment. Then, subconsciously, he rubbed his eyes hard. Then, he looked at the world of heaven and earth. But no matter what he thinks. Also can''t find Chu Lingxiao''s figure all the time. It''s not just him. All the powerful people in the big world are puzzled and puzzled. Where are you? Just now they saw that Chu Lingxiao was sitting there with his knees crossed. How could this suddenly disappear? It''s not just that. Even the second mountain in the world is gone. "What''s the matter?" Ancient river of time and space. The ten dragons in the deep place, when seeing this strange scene, can''t help but feel a daze in front of them, and their eyebrows wrinkled instantly. To be honest. There is only one thing in his mind when he transcends the whole world. Enter the world of the Lord! But then. When I saw the great powers in the big world, the whole body turned to ashes, I immediately dismissed the idea. Chu Lingxiao is here. No one outside. But now what''s going on? How about people? What about the man? As the master of the ancient river of time and space, he is quite sure at this moment, which is not a blind alley. This is indeed Chu Lingxiao, and the second mountain in the world, has disappeared together. But how could this be? Ten dragon straight frown, really some don''t understand. In his eyes. Even though he has had the red petal for countless years, he has not gained anything in that period except for a real power of reincarnation. And the secret of that red petal. But it has not been completely solved. Before. He also thought that if one day, he would take away the red petals of other secret masters beyond the world. In this way. He can master more secrets. At that time, who is his opponent in the world? Even if he is the same master of secrets, he can''t! In fact. He did that once. That is to say, he did such things when the world of heaven and earth fought with the heaven and earth. Because. Through the secret of red petals. He got it by accident. In the gap between the world of heaven and earth and the heaven and the universe, somewhere between time and space, he still lives an ancient and extreme secret Lord. The secret Lord. Time of existence. It''s longer than he is the master of the ancient river of time and space. But now. But it''s old and decadent. It''s also a big problem. I can only stay in that space-time gap. I can''t move any more. So. He took advantage of that opportunity to enter the gap between time and space and cut off the ancient secret Lord directly. Afterwards. He also blamed all this on the world of heaven and earth, and heaven and earth. This is the case with the five great abysses of time and space. I thought that he was interested in the world of heaven and earth, or the hidden secret of heaven and earth. So. To the two great worlds. After that. For a long time. They are ridiculed by the masters of the five time and space abysses. It''s ridiculous that the masters of Secrets beyond the big world are interested in the secrets of the big world. But then. No one knows. He is to capture the red petals of another secret Lord. Only in the end. But the result was not what he wanted. The old secret Lord himself was dying, so the red petal he had was absorbed by the secret Lord and wanted to prolong his life. But in terms of results. Red petals. It''s amazing. But it''s not a cure. The secret Lord, I''m afraid, didn''t know until he died. It was his act of swallowing the red petals that caused the injury in his body, irreversible. But now. He is the master of the ancient river of time and space, but he met such a super monster as Chu Lingxiao Two palms. Beat him back. That''s why. Only with the help of Chu Lingxiao can he see the real secret among the red petals. As the secret Lord guessed, the red petals come from the same flower that can''t be imagined. And now the world of heaven and earth. It''s like this. He also suspected that Chu Lingxiao must have got the same flower. But why is that now? "It''s hard not to be. That same flower, just because it''s unimaginable, led to this man and the world disappeared?" At this time. The master of the ancient river of time and space can''t help but surmise. He recalled all the processes from getting the red petals to becoming the master of the ancient river of time and space and transcending the world. Because of this red petal. So. It''s easy to imagine how the source, the same flower, is against the sky. Anything like that. It''s definitely not something that exists in general and can be owned. Although in his eyes, Chu Lingxiao is powerful enough. With two palms, he is the master of the ancient river of time and space, and the master of the five abysses of time and space. But really control the flower of the source. He really felt that Chu Lingxiao couldn''t have done it in such a short time. "The world of heaven and earth..." Think of here, ten dragon''s eyes, immediately looked at the main world, frowned, murmured to himself. Instant. The eyes became more firm. It''s really weird to be able to use one day to turn this big world into a secret place beyond. Maybe! It''s Chu Lingxiao''s forced change that makes him disappear! For a while. It is not only the ancient river of time and space, but also the five abyss areas of time and space, and the atmosphere becomes more quiet. But if there is a great power in the world. If it''s here. It must be heard. From the abyss of time and space, the law energy and the message from it can only be heard if they reach the level of the supreme emperor. "Don''t pretend to be dead, what do you think?" "In my opinion, this man was forced to change and was backfired by the same flower. Now..." But a certain master of the abyss of time and space said that he was afraid to talk about it. Chu Lingxiao is really powerful. Even if he thinks so in his mind, in case it is not "Wait a little longer. Anyway, if the man doesn''t kill us, he won''t fight us again. But if he really disappears, then..." "Anyway, we have plenty of time. It doesn''t matter if we wait another thousand years, ten thousand years." Because Chu Lingxiao suddenly disappeared. The masters of the five time and space abysses all want to enter into the world of the Lord at this moment, because in their eyes, the world that they didn''t look forward to has become a hot cake! Chapter 1174 Ancient river of time and space. Five abysses of time and space. Never afraid of anyone. But after Chu Lingxiao appeared, all this changed. So. Even if Chu Lingxiao let them go. But in their hearts, if Chu Lingxiao could disappear completely in this way, it would be the best result for them. I have the same idea about it. And it''s not just the master of Secrets beyond the big world. Those who are the most powerful in the other big world have the same idea. They want to go to the world of heaven and earth now. It''s just a scene where there was no superior who turned into ashes. Cause now. No one dares to go. But looking at the world of heaven and earth, which has not been moving for a long time, all the powerful people''s hearts immediately began to think carefully. "This man, after all..." In the ruins of tiancang Road area. The three supreme emperors, still as before, stood there with their hands on their backs, staring at the world of heaven and earth. And behind them. The rotten figure still stood there respectfully. And just as he was about to speak again. One of them is the supreme emperor, but he slowly reaches out his hand and gently waves: "well, go to the other big world and inform the monks in the other big world in the name of the three of us. If someone wants to be a monk in the heaven, the three of us can help him to improve a big realm." Originally, I was confused. I didn''t understand what the three supreme emperors were looking at. This is what I was told. The startled eyes glared. A brush. He quickly raised his head. Then. He asked excitedly: "Tiandi, do you mean to rebuild our tiancang Taoism domain?" "Well." The supreme emperor nodded slightly. Immediately. The face of the rotten figure became even more excited. His greatest wish was to restore the heaven and earth. Now there are three supreme emperors who are willing to do so, which means that the heaven and the heaven can recover. How can it not excite him? "OK, emperor, I''ll do it now!" Say. The rotten figure was ready to leave, but as soon as he was ready to leave, he was interrupted by the supreme emperor. "Wait." The voice just dropped. The supreme emperor waved to the rotten figure, and next moment, he saw the rotten figure. His rotten body returned to its former shape. "Yes, you can go." Seeing his own appearance, he returned to the former one. His eyes were even more excited, and he could not help shivering. Immediately. He nodded heavily. Left. And wait until he leaves. The other two supreme emperors sighed a little. Some of them were helpless: "br > " do you really plan to rebuild the heaven heaven and earth realm? " "You should know that we are now the emperor of heaven. The so-called great world is already dispensable for us. Why?" Those two supreme emperors. In fact, from the bottom of his heart, there is no plan to rebuild heaven and earth, because in his eyes, it is a waste of time. Instead of wasting time on it. It''s better to concentrate on cultivation. So. I don''t know why I do this. Just because there are outsiders, they are not easy to mention. After all, in the eyes of each other, they are the supreme emperor of heaven. But now there are only three of them. That''s another thing. But the next moment. When the emperor, toward the other two, held out a hand, and then in their confused eyes, spread out the palm of that hand. "This is..." In an instant. When the two supreme emperors saw something in their palms, they all stared at it. The next moment. The two great emperors looked at each other. Then they took a deep breath and nodded: "well, that''s the only way." "But now that the world of heaven and earth has become like this, we can not go in. Can the most powerful people in the other big world, like us, keep their own peace all the time?" Some supreme emperor said. Just. But no one responded to him. Because. The other two supreme emperors are also very clear in their hearts. Today''s world of heaven and earth is far from the other big world. There is no great power in the big world that can stand it! ¡­¡­ As the second mountain disappears. The whole world has been fried. With the disappearance of Chu Lingxiao, the monks of the whole world began to panic. In their hearts. Today''s world of heaven and earth seems calm, but in fact, it is not peaceful. Because now they know. The world of heaven and earth is not the only big world. Time and space ancient river event. They have completely exposed the world of heaven and earth. If that is not there. Once in the future. Lord heaven and earth world, if what happens, who can determine the universe? "Where have you been, my lord?" Now. All parties are eager to know where Chu Lingxiao has gone. The Taiyin of the perfect practice Institute is one of them. There is also the leaf gate area. But now. I feel the most uneasy in my heart. It''s the old dragon and insect in the deep forest. In the past. No matter what happened. He always felt that as long as there was someone there, it was nothing. In fact, what happened in the future confirmed this even more. But now! The golden palace in the mountains and forests is gone! And! Or in the second mountain in the world, disappeared at the moment, disappeared together, that''s a problem! "That really, has disappeared since then..." Looking at the second mountain in the world, the disappearing area, the eyes of the old dragon and insect are flickering, full of worry and uneasiness. That''s it. As time goes by, day by day. Half a month later. No trace of Chu Lingxiao. Immediately. There are other great world monks who come directly to the world of the Lord. These people are all sent by the most powerful. Just. I''m still afraid of the world. Most people. They are all quietly stepping into the world of the main heaven and earth, not too much publicity, because the time and space of the ancient river events, everything that has happened up to now, still linger in their minds. But there are people. Half a month later. He left it all behind. It''s been half a month. That man, hasn''t he appeared yet? If it still exists, how could it disappear for half a month? "Well, this is the world of heaven and earth. Unexpectedly, it has become an area outside the secret of one party, but it doesn''t look good." Somewhere above the void of heaven and earth. There are several figures, high above, looking down. Chapter 1175 The world of heaven and earth. In the void. Now. Suddenly there appeared several mysterious figures. They were teams of five people. But it seemed that they were different from the strong people from other big world. They could be heard only from the voice. This team of five. It seems all young people. But. The terrible breath that emanates from everyone makes the void suddenly solidify, just like entering another heaven and earth. "Your Excellency, it seems that people from heaven and Taoism have come." And in another void. There is also a group of strong people from the big world, all of them are the older generation. Compared with them, most of them have entered the big space level, and there are three leaders in total. Above the big space level. They are all called supreme. But in a big world, in the eyes of the real strong, the supreme can be divided into three parts: Heaven, earth and nothingness. Only those who have reached the great world power of nothingness. Can be called the real supreme. As for the others. Then there''s no choice. The young generation of this team are all led by the three quasi vanguards, all of whom have reached the pinnacle of the earth. But. Even so. In the eyes of the three most powerful people in the world of heaven and earth, those monks above the level of the great void, such as the crazy Empress Wu and a group of legendary monks, are not very much in their eyes. Because in their eyes. Even if the crazy Empress Wu is the most powerful person above the level of the great air, she is the same as them, ranking at the top of the earth. But it''s just the heaven and earth world and the heaven and earth and Taoism. After the war, the most powerful people were born. At that time, the energy of the heaven and earth world was not perfect. The energy in it. Already contaminated. In a strict sense, if you put them in other big world at the moment, they can be called quasi supremacy, but in fact, they are compared in terms of real combat power. I''m afraid it can only be compared with the big space friars in their big world "Are people from heaven and Taoism also here?" And with that great world power, the voice just fell, this pedestrian''s eyes, not only looked at the past. Immediately. It''s back. "It''s just a pack of bereaved dogs. Let them go. Don''t worry." At this time. One of them is the most powerful one. He said lightly, in a tone of understatement. It seems that he didn''t pay attention to the people in the heaven. "Also, it''s just a group of escapist monks who enjoy themselves and have no family. Why pay attention to them?" When he heard the words of the supreme one, the great world monk who had spoken before could not help sneering. Then he took back his eyes. Look around at the other monks. It''s all the same. A look at each other. The corners of the mouth are all the same, showing a smile of contempt. Heaven and earth. Listen carefully. Maybe I don''t know that people will talk about them with tiancang Taoism, but in fact, the monks in tiancang Taoism really have something to do with tiancang Taoism. At first. There is a world shaking battle between heaven, earth and Taoism. Many of them were born. Fight with them. To be honest. They all want to win over the monks in the other big world, so as to safeguard the honor of their own big world. But among them. There are also a group of friars who don''t care about themselves and take the life and death of their own big world seriously. When there''s a border fight. A group of monks came out from heaven. It''s been a long time. Tiancang Taoism region is still in ruins, staying in the original area. Now, those monks who separated from it have established their own doors and declared that they have become a big world. And this is the origin of heaven. These years. The action of the heaven Taoism domain is getting bigger and bigger. We rush to other big world to attract powerful people. We want to prove our present status to all big world, which is enough to replace the heaven Taoism domain. It''s just in the eyes of the strongest in the other big world. I don''t care about people in heaven and Taoism. A group of bereaved dogs. Speak a little more thoroughly. A group of deserters who are greedy for life and fear death. The big world has difficulties. What we think of is not to fight head-on, but to run directly. This kind of behavior is just too offensive. So. The most powerful in the rest of the world almost don''t want to have anything to do with it. Because maybe one day. They''ll be sold, too. I don''t even care about my big world. How about them? "Now, my lord?" "Watch the changes, and remember that the purpose of our coming here, the first one, has never come to an end." Say. The unyielding man waved and motioned to others to follow him out of the area. The next moment. Then I saw the empty space. After a flash of white light, the whole group disappeared. Just They had just left. Several young people in white robes came out of the void slowly. One of them, with a slightly cold temperament, took a look at the direction that the group had just left. Immediately. A faint light hum, the face is full of disdain on the back of the line of sight. If those three would be the most powerful, they would take a breath of cool in their heart for what they just said. Because. This young man, in a strict sense, can''t be regarded as a quasi supremacy. At this time, in a big world, the real powerful! But in other big world, it is not without such a young and powerful person. But they are all leaders in the big world. There is no place to shake. He is one of the candidates who may take over the world in the future! "A group of fools, still treat us like this, no wonder that after so long, the realm is still on the ground." One of the youths, looking at the direction the pedestrian just left, couldn''t help sneering. And these young people. It''s just the man in heaven''s Tao domain, who was spoken by the most powerful man. But obviously. These five young people didn''t care about the matter of abandoning their own big world and running for their lives. It seemed to be a matter of course, and there was nothing wrong with it. "Friar, friar, it''s just a big world. Only if you live, you''re the king. I can''t imagine. These old guys haven''t jumped out until now." "Well, let the so-called Old World fight for itself. Don''t forget what we are here for." Say. The young man who was the first to appear before, a real powerful man, suddenly looked at the world of heaven and earth somewhere. And he saw it. The other four people are the same. Their looks become serious in an instant. And the area they see. It''s the second mountain in the world, the direction before it disappeared! Chapter 1176 But just finished. Several people, including the real supremacy, then looked in all directions. In the four weeks. There is no one behind them. Then they looked at each other and flew in that direction. Actually. The place where they came is the second mountain in the world, which has not disappeared yet. Just. There was an accident in the middle. At that time, tiancang Taoism domain fought with the world of the main heaven and earth. Now, tiancang Taoism domain is still in ruins, staying in a dark area, and the coordinates of the world of the main heaven and earth are far away from the original place. This led to several of them. Transmission error. But it doesn''t matter. As long as they come here to achieve the goal, then it''s OK! "Shihuang, are you sure it''s feasible?" In the void. The area leading to the second mountain in the world is covered by the breath of five people, but no one else can see it. And what they do. Just to erase everything. In case someone will find them in the future. And the friar known as Shihuang is the supreme and powerful one. He is the most powerful and the most distinguished friar. Today''s heaven realm. The reason why it can be built is that it can be declared as a big world to the outside world, and that it can be acquiesced by the most powerful people in the other big world, all because of the great master of Shihuang! A strong man who transcends the three realms. Reached the level of supreme emperor! That''s why the rest of the world recognizes their place. If it''s something else. Even if it is an ancient world, other big world will not look at them, and will not tolerate them recruiting monks these years. "You can rest assured that there must be something left in the area where the man disappeared. Tell you the truth. When I left, Taoist said to me personally." There is still no change in the expression of the martial master Huang. Even though he is getting closer to the second mountain in the world, the tone of his voice is more peaceful. But as soon as I heard the words of the emperor. The other four men''s faces changed suddenly. Tao Zun! It''s the great master of the warrior emperor! It''s also one of the top ten elites in ancient times. Now they are the only one in heaven! And they came this time. It''s all because of suspecting what the second mountain left when it disappeared. As for why, it''s all because of the man named Chu Lingxiao! When the characters disappear The most important thing is to take those red petals and disappear together, which is enough to explain the problem. Maybe now. What else can they find when they go to that area! Before. It was suggested by the emperor. At first, they hesitated. After all, they also saw Chu Lingxiao''s terror with their own eyes. Those characters, even the masters of Secrets beyond the world, were defeated one by one. Not to mention them. If after going. If anything happens. That''s too much to lose. But now Hearing these words of Emperor Wu, they immediately had the bottom of their mind. A person of the highest level of emperor said so. They had nothing to worry about. Just the man! It''s really gone! That''s just a mirror, nothing to be afraid of! "Well, here we are. Let''s see separately. There must be something left in this area." Soon. Wu Shi Huang and others have come to the area where the second mountain disappears. But here, with the naked eye, it is empty and there is no reason to see it. Just. With the emperor and others, along the memory of the second mountain in the world, after walking around from the outside, they suddenly found something. Immediately. Five people''s eyes all trembled. Immediately. He looked up at the past. "Did you find it?" Wu Shihuang''s expression also changed a little unnaturally, because just now, he felt some extremely strange energy fluctuations in this area. From above their heads. Passed down. And in their memory, where they are now, is the depth of the second mountain in the world, and above that, is the top of the second mountain in the world. If that''s right. The area where Chu Lingxiao sat with his knees crossed was also there! "As I said before, we should first block this area!" Suddenly. Even the voice of the emperor, the master of martial arts, trembled a little. He was excited and excited. Even if he was a great emperor, he could not bear it at the moment. He remembers. Chu Lingxiao returned to the world of heaven and earth with six red petals of the secret Lord and stayed in the sky all the time. Now. Above the void, there was another strange energy fluctuation. He felt that the red petals of the secret Lord didn''t disappear with Chu Lingxiao! This moment. The other four are the most powerful ones. They also act in a hurry. Their faces are also excited. Hurry up. The surrounding space is blocked. To prevent being detected by others outside. Actually. They came here with the emperor of the martial arts and took chances. They didn''t expect to find anything here. But now! Maybe the red petals of the secret Lord are still here! If it''s true! That''s really! Although they don''t think they can get one, as long as it belongs to their heaven Taoism domain, who dares to speak ill of them behind their back? Boom! This moment. Thinking of the warrior emperor here, when I saw that the space in all directions had been blocked, I couldn''t stand it any longer. Just reach out. Towards the strange energy fluctuation in the sky, boom past! Fortunately. He deliberately controlled the force, or the space just blocked would have been broken. Click! But the next moment. There is still a sound of rupture. It''s coming from the sky! "Look, it''s really..." In an instant. One of them is the most powerful one, but he suddenly exclaimed. It seems that he saw something. His eyes were all staring up. Immediately. The emperor''s eyes also follow the trend. Only see. There is a small gap in the strange energy source of the sky, but even though it is just the tip of the iceberg, it makes them see a piece of red! "Then It''s the red petals of the secret Lord! " The emperor of martial arts is stupid. He really didn''t expect that he just came to try his luck and found the petal of the secret Lord! "Come on Come on, what are you doing! " "Get it down!" Chapter 1177 It''s just the tip of the iceberg. But no matter who it is, you can see it. It must be the red petal, the corner of it! Now! Shrouded in the unknown mysterious energy, it leads to the space in all directions, blocking their sight. And now! As long as they work harder, they can So. When the voice of emperor wushihuang fell, it was not long ago. The other four must be the best. They were all excited. They held out their hands again, and then they went towards the sky. A bang of vibration! The four will be the most powerful. Let alone this region, most of the world will cause waves. But. But still no one notices what''s going on here. Take a look. It turned out that the emperor of the martial arts had already taken the initiative to block the surrounding space again. He is really the best. It''s easy to shake the space energy caused by the four Zhun supremacy. That''s why. As the most powerful, he will come to the world of the Lord himself. Because. Today, those who live in the world of heaven and earth are the most powerful in the world. Some are even big space. But. Although the purpose of doing so. Some risk. But my master, too, has long deceived the heaven and earth world. Except for the emperor level figures, no one will notice that a real superpower has come to the heaven and earth world. Just very soon. The face of Emperor Wu changed a little. Just as he had blocked the space fluctuations in all directions and was ready to move towards the sky, he suddenly felt a mysterious pressure, like a sword, hanging over his head. Immediately. It made him feel chest, a bout of stuffy, extremely uncomfortable. The next moment. "Hurry up, I feel that the world of heaven and earth has changed a little since it has transcended the big world and become a secret place outside," said the emperor In an instant. As soon as I heard that. When they turned around and looked at the emperor, they could not help but shrink their eyes. That''s what they found out. I don''t know when to start. The emperor of martial arts clenched his teeth. His forehead was sweating, and his face was a little white. It looks like it. It seems to be under an unusual and terrible pressure. Even the most powerful feel very tired. "What''s the matter, Shihuang, are you ok?" One of them seems to be the oldest one among these people. He can''t help but withdraw his energy and want to see what happened to the warrior emperor. It''s just that he''s just about to do it. He was stopped by the emperor. "Leave me alone, take the petal to your hand first!" Smell the words. That respect is absolutely supreme, see martial master emperor a face firm appearance, also had to once again toward the void in the past. Bang! Bang! Bang! Waves of huge vibration, that is, the empty area of the earthquake, a shiver. Immediately. There is a large area of space debris, falling from the sky. This moment. There are more petals in the corner. When a complete red petal appeared in the eyes of four people, suddenly, all people''s eyes, could not help but condense, all face excited, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Grunt! It''s really the red petal of the secret Lord! Just the next moment. The four noticed. Next to the red petal, there was another corner of the red petal. Suddenly, four people noticed this, and a heart was about to jump out. A pair of eyes. Even stare like a pair of cattle eyes, straight stare there. "Another one!" On the other side, the martial master Huang, though resisting the mysterious pressure that made him feel frightened, could not help shivering when he saw that scene. Just then. The pressure that fell on his head was even greater. Bang. The emperor almost knelt down. Fortunately. Only by reacting in time can this embarrassment be avoided. It''s just that. He''s got a reaction. What''s going on. "Isn''t that red petal in conflict with the real superpower?" Murmured the master. But then. He shook his head again. Forget about that. If so. Then he is too unlucky Originally, he came here for the purpose of this red petal. If the red petal conflicts with the real superpower, isn''t it useless for him to take it? This is the secret Lord''s thing. It can''t be that way. He learned from his grand master Fu that it is said that the Lord of the ancient river of time and space, after getting the red petals, has transcended the existence outside the big world. Soon. The emperor, the master of martial arts, put all this pressure on the world itself. After all. This area is already as famous as the ancient river of time and space. There was such an abnormal response. It should be a normal phenomenon. Bang! At this time. Four Zun Zhun Wushang finally bombarded another red petal. "It''s really another piece!" The eyes of the four were even bigger. But the next moment. But they saw the corner of a red petal. The emperor''s hair, the martial master, could not help but stand up. Not The red petals of the Lord of the six secrets, are they all on them now? "Come on, let''s go!" Emperor Wushi forced himself to bear the pressure on his heart and urged again. And even if there is no martial master Huang to speak, the four Zhun Wushang think so in his heart. The action of his hand is even faster. Boom! Sure enough. The third movie, also all appeared! Next! Fourth! The fifth! Sixth! Just. When four Zhun Wushang were still immersed in the scene above, none of them noticed that the whole warrior emperor was about to be flattened and collapsed there. Like a withered flower. No spirit. "Give me a lift!!!" However, the emperor of the martial arts still blocked the four sides of the space, and at the same time, he immediately gave a big drink, bearing the increasing pressure. I heard the voice of emperor Wushi. Four of you are absolutely invincible and dare not look down. They can see that the pressure is coming from the red petals. They have to take down these six petals as soon as possible. "Shihuang, hold on, let''s..." The one who spoke before was the most accurate. He turned his head and looked at Huang Dao, the martial arts teacher who was desperately resisting the mysterious pressure. However. He hasn''t finished speaking. I was stunned. "What do you want to do? Do you want to..." See here. The emperor of the martial arts frowned at once. He did not understand what happened. But before he had finished speaking, a few words came to his ears. "You Next to you... " In an instant. Hear that. Emperor Wushi saw one side of it, but it didn''t matter. He was scared at the first sight, and his soul was about to jump out. "Chu Chu Lingxiao! " Chapter 1178 You''re right! The man standing next to him. It''s Chu Lingxiao! I can''t believe it, even if the warrior emperor killed him, but he knows that he has never admitted his mistake. At first. When Chu Lingxiao and the master of the ancient river of time and space, as well as the master of the five time and space abysses, meet. He is the real superpower. It''s also in the eye. It''s clear. As long as this man is here! Don''t say it''s them, it''s the master of secrets. Now I dare not provoke any more. It''s not right! Master! Isn''t it said that Chu Lingxiao has disappeared with the second mountain in the world? Why now "Is it an illusion?" The emperor couldn''t help thinking. But the next moment. A faint voice fell in his ear, and his hair stood up immediately. "Why, haven''t you seen enough?" For a moment. It''s like a thrill. Like a frightened wild cat, Emperor Wu Shihuang retreats straight to block the energy fluctuations in the four directions, and is no longer sustained. A boom. So he pulled back. In an instant. Just like a fountain that hasn''t been released for a long time, a dazzling light with great vibration rushed up from the center of this area. Huge energy. Scattered everywhere. In an instant, it shakes the whole world. Also let those who come to the world of heaven and earth world of the big world strong, all startled. Not at all. The world of heaven and earth after the disappearance of Chu Lingxiao. There was such a terrible energy that suddenly poured out. Immediately. There will be the world''s most powerful, can not help frowning. "It''s hard not to be successful. It''s the world of heaven and earth. It''s a secret area beyond. The first secret born has already appeared?" With the big world power he thinks of. It''s almost all the same. His eyes are on the direction of energy fluctuation. And when they saw the second mountain in the world, the area before it disappeared, in an instant, those powerful people of the world level, a heart, all came up. If it''s somewhere else. They may just be watching. But if there. That''s different! "Come on, come and have a look!" Instant. There are many powerful people in the big world. They fly in that direction at a high speed. At the same time. All the powerful people of the world level also flew in the past. Just. When the first one arrived here, he could already see the regional center scene, a team of big world strong men, when he saw the moment of the scene. Every moment is like seeing a ghost. Hiss! Immediately in my heart, I couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air. The next moment. Just as fast, so fast. All disappeared. "My mother, this man, doesn''t she say it''s gone?" And now. The emperor of the martial arts, even more frightened, was sweating and swallowing. As for the other four Zhun Wushang, his legs were shaking, and he dared not even breathe. Standing there, one by one, he was like a stone statue, and he did not dare to move a step at all. "Here It''s a rip off! " The eyes of the four people, however, were all staring at the emperor. They seemed to be asking him what was going on. Not before. I swear to tell them that this man, suffering from strange events, has disappeared with the second mountain in the world? It is also said that the supreme emperor confirmed this point. But now How to appear in front of them alive again! Confirmation? Prove it! "Rao..." This moment. As soon as the emperor wanted to beg for mercy, he said a word. The whole body, a real superpower, had no sign, turned into a wisp of smoke in front of him and dissipated. "Run away!" See this. The other four Zhun Wushang dare not even think about it any more. With one Zhun Wushang shouting, the four hurriedly panicked and tried to escape. However. But not even a step has been taken. Four quasi supreme bodies, so with the Chu Lingxiao forward steps, into ashes! This scene. It''s just for the strong people from other big world to see. Immediately. One by one, they were all stunned and foolish. Immediately. Just like a mouse that dare not make a sound, he lowered his head and bowed, and left in such a hurry. The next moment. It disappears directly into the world of heaven and earth. All the strong people who come to the world of heaven and earth dare to come to the world of heaven and earth in advance because they have received the will of their own emperor level figures. As long as Chu Lingxiao is not there. Everything is easy to say. They don''t need to be afraid of such a big world. But now what''s going on? Not this man! Has it disappeared? Is it called disappear? This is clearly playing with them! Until we left the world of heaven and earth for a long time, a group of powerful people in the world, this was a deep sigh of relief. And now. Somewhere in the heaven. An old man with white hair is also paralyzed on the ground, gasping for breath with a big mouth. He looks lucky for the rest of his life. When he really calms down. His face was already full of wry smile. He thought that Chu Lingxiao had really disappeared, so he dared to let a powerful man enter the world of heaven and earth. After all. There are not many people who know the red petals. Not everyone knows the existence of the supreme emperor. That''s the secret Lord beyond the big world. Something to be afraid of. Up to now, all the secrets have not been solved. Chu Lingxiao still wants to solve the secret of that flower. That''s really asking for trouble. After that. See Chu Lingxiao disappear. It''s more true. But now With a bang. The whole world of heaven and earth, after a shock, disappeared the second mountain of the world, so suddenly appeared in the original area. Immediately. All the monks in the world of heaven and earth suddenly jumped in their hearts. When I saw the figure of Chu Lingxiao, the second mountain and the ninth mountain in the world again, the whole world of heaven and earth was quiet for no reason. Deep in the Ninth Heaven. Chu Lingxiao sits there with his knees crossed. As before. There was no change in look. And on his head, the six petals, floating there, but the only difference is that each red petal, compared with the previous, is an extra Chu character. In the dark. The ancient river of time and space, the master of the five abysses of time and space, only feels that there is something deep inside, just like they are pulled away from their bodies in an instant. Immediately. I feel inexplicably empty. "What''s the matter It''s impossible... " Deep in the ancient river of time and space. Ten dragons are stupid. His eyes were fixed on the ancient river of time and space, and he could not believe it. Because he suddenly found out. At this moment, the ancient river of time and space has become an ordinary area! Chapter 1179 Ten dragons as the master of the ancient river of time and space. Now. The whole person was confused. He had no idea that such a thing would happen. The ancient river of time and space where he lives has become a common area now, from a secret place beyond the great world. Not even the big world. Even. It looks like it. It''s just a common part of the big world. He can feel many secrets that existed in the ancient river of time and space. At this moment, one by one began to disappear. As the master of the ancient river of time and space. You can say that. In the ancient river of time and space, all the hidden secrets are born because of his existence. But now what''s going on! I am clearly alive. How can this be! The secret of my family has gone wrong. Even the whole ancient river of time and space has become an ordinary area. "Here This... " Ten head dragon''s face is dumb and dull. It''s an indescribable expression of bitterness. He immediately feels that it must be the ghost of Chu Lingxiao. This world. Except for this man. Who else can have such a weird way? And this moment. It is not only the ancient river of time and space, but also the five abysses of time and space. All the hidden secrets turn into a white awn and fly out of the deep. Next. One by one, turn into ashes. What is the matter with the dumbness and bitterness of the five time and space abyss masters? "It is this man, this man, who has absorbed all the secrets in the red petals, so the abyss of time and space will become like this!" In an instant. A certain master of the abyss of time and space immediately responded to this situation. To be honest. Whether they are in the abyss of time and space, or the ancient river of time and space of ten dragons, they have got the red petals before they transcend the world and become a secret place. Now. All of a sudden. The only possibility is that there is something wrong with the red petals. "Too It''s weird. Even if it is, it shouldn''t be like this. " "How can we return our strength..." However. As soon as the other masters of the ancient river of time and space spoke, they immediately felt that some changes had taken place in themselves. Instant. The face of the whole man changed suddenly, and his eyes were filled with disbelief and horror. "No No way, our strength is really in... " Five abysses of time and space. There was a dead silence. Time and space, deep in the ancient river, is also lost. I can''t believe that the six masters of secrets are losing their power at this moment. Now. The whole world of heaven and earth has also fallen into a world shaking. In their eyes. The second mountain in the world. Again in the void. At the same time, they could see Chu Lingxiao''s figure. As before, they continued to sit there with their knees crossed. But gradually. With the second mountain in the world, the light is faster and faster. Suddenly, there are many people who can no longer see the second mountain in the world. First, a group of state leaders. Next. It''s a monk like the Taiyin. Then there are those who used to be the most powerful in time and space. At last, even the creators of time and space forbidden area can''t see it. But even so. They can feel that the second mountain is still there, but it seems that they are too low to see it. In fact. Everyone''s feeling, no mistake. Yes. The second mountain in the world is still there. However, the higher the level of monks, the more they can feel its existence, on the contrary, it is more and more low. Not only the monks of the whole world. Even. Even the most powerful in the other big world, there is no second mountain in the world. But how they feel. But it is much stronger than other monks. "How could this happen?" Those in the big world, the ancient emperor, frowned. They have never seen such a strange thing. Mingming is right there. But it''s invisible to the naked eye. This is a ghost. "Adults, we need to continue..." "What else do you want? Have you not seen those people in heaven and Taoism domain, are they all dead?" ¡­¡­ Now. Inside the second mountain in the world. It''s full of fantastic scenes. The bright river of time and space, like many stars, is suspended above Chu Lingxiao''s head. It looks like it. But it''s very small. It''s like Chu Lingxiao''s body. It''s bigger. But no matter what. Chu Lingxiao''s similar flower has completely assimilated the six red petals. Its color. No more red. Before. The reason why the second mountain disappears is because of the six red petals. Like the master of the six secrets, the six red petals come from a very surprising and strange origin. Even if it''s them. They didn''t fully understand one of the secrets. For the ten headed dragon. Even if I have realized a real power of reincarnation, there are still many internal secrets. Or rather. Every piece is a broken world. It''s a little like what ordinary people say, one flower, one world. Chu Lingxiao disappears. It''s because it''s in the red petals. In a short line, Chu Lingxiao saw more, which he had never seen before. It''s the same as the big white hand. From the same place. "Heaven and earth." Mumble. The second mountain in the world. This moment. Chu Lingxiao slowly opened his eyes, waved his hand, and the similar flower slowly fell in front of him. Now. This similar flower of his. There are already six more petals in full bloom. But. Before the petals, but still did not bloom out. "Heaven, heaven and earth Interesting... " ¡­¡­ Unknown coordinates somewhere at the moment. A huge ancient gate suddenly opened over the ancient river of time and space. Next. Before he opened his eyes and felt a thrilling reaction from the ten headed dragon, his whole person disappeared in place for no reason. The moment he disappeared. There is only one thought in my mind. That is, Chu Lingxiao is finally going to fight him. The value of his existence. It''s gone! However. At the moment of his disappearance, the whole ancient river of time and space disappeared as never before. Time and space ancient river so. On the other side, the abyss of time and space is the same. Five huge ancient gates, emitting inexplicable bright stars, suddenly appeared. Next. Flush open. The five abysses of time and space are gone in a blink of an eye. But the five masters of the abyss of time and space, at the moment when they disappeared, seemed to see something from the five ancient gates. A pair of eyes. Full of stupidity and dullness. It''s as if I saw some incredible scenes. Chapter 1180 meanwhile. The six petals just assimilated by color, at this moment, seem to be sensing something. Not even half a second. But just now. Six petals. All of a sudden, it''s back to its former color. Sitting cross knee in the Chu Lingxiao, I slowly opened my eyes again. After a look, I felt like a nobody, and my figure disappeared again. This time. The second mountain in the world. The world of heaven and earth. All the great powers in the big world are gone. Like it was the first time. It seems that there is no more. But this time. For the most powerful people in the other big world, they dare not think about it any more. This is Hongmen feast. Who is going to dominate the world of heaven and earth? Who is going to die! Although it seems. As long as you don''t think about the six petals, it will be OK, but now, no one dare to send another person to the world of heaven and earth. At least. Not now! Time flies. With the world of heaven and earth returning to peace again, the second mountain in the world, for a long time, never appeared in the eyes of the world. Gradually. Ten years have passed. Time of the friar. It''s not at all comparable to human beings. Ten years, for a mortal, may mean that he has a wife and a son, and begins to grow old. And for monks. What''s more, he is a monk who lives in the world of heaven and earth. But maybe it''s just a nap, or maybe it''s just a little practice. These ten years. The whole world of heaven and earth has slowly accepted the existing situation, and many time and space are integrated into one. There is no difference between the past and the future. But at first. Taiyin and others still have no bottom. After all, Chu Lingxiao disappears again. The vast world of heaven and earth. There is no backbone. At least that''s true for the eighth division friars. So many strong people in the future, coming together, will definitely bring back troubles. Unexpectedly, after ten years, nothing happened. On the contrary, those who used to be the strongest in time and space. One by one, they are very self-contained. Restrain the people under your hand and don''t make trouble. Not only that. It also vigorously held a conference on the study of practice. All this. In the eyes of the friars of the eighth District, they were all relieved. And the Taiyin heart is also very clear, the reason is because of that. Otherwise. Many of the strongest people in future time and space can''t stand it. After all, they used to be the strongest person in each future time and space, the one standing at the top. Below are countless monks looking up. But now. To the eighth district. Maybe not everyone listened to him alone. "Do you want to wait, my lord?" Perfect practice Institute. On a mountain. An old man with white hair asked, bowing to a woman with cold temperament. The Taiyin appears here every day, looking at the direction of the second mountain in the world. It''s a pity. These ten years. Chu Lingxiao never appeared again. The second mountain in the world is the same. But those who are the most powerful in time and space know that she is Chu Lingxiao''s person. Therefore, in this decade, I don''t know how many of the most powerful in time and space want to invite her to a party. Nominally. It''s a kind of spiritual assembly she''s invited to attend. But in fact. Taiyin knew that he wanted to have a good relationship with her. After that, he would have a chance to connect with her. But. They were all rejected by the Taiyin. "My lord This time, the person who wants to invite you in the past is a big space level in the forbidden area of time and space. Would you like to... " See the Taiyin no response. The old man with white hair couldn''t help reminding him. After all, this time. It''s different from the past. The forbidden area of time and space is the strongest area in the world of heaven and earth today, even though there is no time and space in the future. But the friar in the forbidden area. Still alive. Before. Those who are the most powerful in time and space, frankly speaking, are not much better than the Taiyin, but the friars in the forbidden area of time and space are different. Let alone. It''s still a big space class. These ten years. The experience of the monks in the whole heaven and earth world has also improved a lot, and they know more about the boundary division after that. For the old. Big space class. Now he is the most powerful monk in the world. The best is the best. That can only be seen in other big world. But the next moment. But I only heard the faint way of the Taiyin: "send them away for me, and say that they are good, and I have led them." "Big Ok... All right. " Smell the words. White haired old man''s face, first a meal, then, also had to nod, then sighed, left the mountain. Sometimes. He can''t think. It''s been ten years. Ten years is a very short time for a world like theirs. But ten years have passed. That''s a problem. Maybe in another ten years, I won''t show up. I''ve left the world of the Lord for a long time. Now I''m in some other big world, maybe. Ten years. They have been at peace in the perfect Institute of practice. Other forces in the eighth area have been attracted by the most powerful people in time and space, and their inside information has already surpassed them. Although no one dares to provoke them to the Institute of perfect practice, he is one of the oldest ones as the Institute of perfect practice. I can feel it clearly. The attitude of those forces towards their Institute of perfect practice is not as good as before. Now. There is such a good chance. It''s the best thing to be a big space figure who is willing to draw them together. After all. When will that man come back. It''s really an unknown place. The old man with white hair left the mountain. Not long after he arrived at the foot of the mountain, a group of people came face to face. "What''s up? What did that say?" "Old man, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. We are the Institute of perfect practice. Don''t miss it." This group of people. They are all members of the perfect practice Institute. Among them, the Institute of perfect practice, like the old man with white hair, is the oldest. Although it is not as eager as other members, its eyes are also on the old man with white hair. Want to know. What is the indication of this time. But the next moment. Seeing the old man with white hair, shaking his head at them helplessly, everyone''s face immediately froze. "Old man, who refused again?" A member of the perfect practice Institute asked quickly. The old man with white hair nodded again. See here. On all faces, there is a trace of helplessness. This is big space level Is that it, and missed it? "Lord Tai Yin, I think it''s the master who gives them great respect. If there is no legendary one, why should we come here in person? We really take ourselves seriously!" A tone, full of disdainful voice, suddenly at this time, fell down. Chapter 1181 The voice just dropped. Just at the foot of the mountain, on the other empty ground, suddenly there were several young people wearing dark red robes, cold temperament, and looking extremely dignified. There are men and women. All young people. From the cold and young appearance, we can see that it''s about twenty years old. And the first. It''s a dark red robe, slightly different from other men. On his chest, there is a pattern similar to maple leaf. His temperament looks more rebellious than others. And the one who just spoke. It is this young man. And the youth''s words, just the moment of falling, let the perfect practice Institute, everyone''s face, all change. The white haired old man''s face also changed a little ugly. After all. Their perfect practice research institute is related to that one, which can be said to be a direct subordinate. Even in today''s world. After ten years of great changes. But who is the most powerful in time and space, who dares to make trouble in the territory of their perfect practice research institute without giving them any face? Big space. None of them. But now. Is it too arrogant for someone to insult the master of their perfect practice Institute? The white haired old man looked at the past with some displeasure. Even if you know that the robed man in front of you is the one who wants to invite them to the perfect practice Institute to participate in the conference. In the last year, he just received his own disciple, but he can''t help but ask: "what do you mean?" "It''s not interesting, but I want to remind you that it''s not ten years ago to make clear what''s going on." But the tone of the other side did not change at all. For the cold sky, the man in the robe said with a slight sneer: "don''t think that my master really wants to invite you to go there. If it''s not that one, it''s a great honor to stand in a hundred thousand miles and listen to my master''s words, based on your current background, let alone the invitation!" For a moment. Hear that. Even the perfect practice Institute, a group of members who wanted to attend the conference before, turned ugly. Say so. But not too disrespectful for them? At least they stand behind the Institute of perfect practice. But the next moment. The young man in robe, however, turned his tone again, glanced at the direction of the second mountain in the world intentionally or unintentionally, and then said lightly: "it has been ten years since he disappeared for the first time, but only one day later, he reappeared. This time, it has been ten years since he disappeared, and no one has been seen." "What a pity, what a pity..." When the young man in the robe said this, it was good at the beginning, but when it came to the last sentence, no one could help but hear the slightest hint of irony, which made people feel very strange. It seems to be saying. It won''t happen this time. We have come to a conclusion directly on matters that even the strongest dare not make a final conclusion. It''s more like saying. Chu Lingxiao is dead! You know. Now Chu Lingxiao, for the whole world of heaven and earth, what kind of character is that? Even the big space class. I dare not say that name. All agree. Even if they just say their names, they think it''s blasphemy, so in private, big space people only say "that". In fact, it''s not just the big space people. The existence above the big air level, the legendary friars, and the creators of the time and space forbidden area, even dare not mention it. Let alone. Make a direct conclusion. To judge whether Chu Lingxiao is dead. But now. The man in the crimson robe dared to utter such words in a sarcastic tone! Suddenly. Even the faces of the young people who appeared with the men in robes did not change. One of the girls with cool temperament seems to be afraid of something. She quickly pulls the man''s clothes. Immediately. Then the man in the robe came back and coughed a few times. Then he said lightly: "well, to tell you the truth, with your present information, now I can show up in person, it''s a great honor for your Taiyin adult." Say. The man in the robe shouted directly to the top of the mountain. "I can give you another round of incense to think about. If you don''t give me a reply after one round of incense, I will go." Smell the words. The faces of the young people standing next to the man in the robe changed again. They looked at each other and then recovered. On the other side, the old man with white hair, as well as the members of the Institute of perfect practice, were even more depressed. The robe man is too arrogant! Again and again with such a high profile, contempt for them! It''s only because of their own strength, but it''s just because of the big space people behind them, but they dare to talk to the master of their perfect practice research institute. It''s a fox pretending to be a tiger! It''s disgusting! But Chen Tianxu didn''t think so at all. In his eyes, his current identity is the direct disciple of the big space level figures, and even there is a big space level above the existence, when the ancestor! How strong is that? Rumor. He is the real strong man who stands on the top of the world except that one. Now. That one, who hasn''t reappeared in the past ten years, must be an accident of his own. Otherwise. It can''t have been ten years. Be clear. It disappeared for the first time, and only a day later, it reappeared in the eyes of the world. Despite this conclusion. There is not a big empty level just below, but Chen Tianxu knows in his heart that it is already tacit. But the influence that once brought to the whole world of heaven and earth is too great. Strong is abhorrent. So. No one dares to make such a conclusion in public. Because everyone is afraid of one day, in case that person appears again, what should be done? Just gradually. When the time has passed and the mountain top is still quiet, Chen Tianxu''s face turns unhappy. In his eyes. The master of perfect practice Institute - Taiyin! This is toasting without penalty! What do you pretend?! I still believe that I am one of his subordinates. Don''t take them seriously? Now that he is not in the world, it is uncertain. Even if he does appear again, what can he do? Can the world of heaven and earth compare with that of ten years ago? What kind of time and space is the strongest? If you want to be the person around you again, you don''t have a decent strength. Is it possible? "It''s ridiculous." Looking at the silent mountain top, Chen Tianxu couldn''t help it any more. With a hint of ridicule and disdain in his tone, he said in a cold voice: "do you think that you can still get into that magic eye with your strength now?" "I advise you to think clearly. If you miss this time, there will be no next time." Chapter 1182 As soon as I heard that. All the people in the perfect practice institute can''t help looking at Chen Tianxu coldly. If you say anything earlier. Chen Tianxu is just a hint. So now. This is directly in front of you, in the ridicule! However, no matter how Chen Tianxu opens his mouth to the top of the mountain, there is still no movement on the top of the mountain. "Well, in that case, I don''t have to waste my time here." Immediately. Chen Tianxu then waved and indicated to the people around him that he could leave. The young people who came with him, though slightly hesitant in their eyes, followed Chen Tianxu and left the area of perfect practice research institute. Only the old man with white hair and a group of people from the perfect practice research institute were left standing in the same place, angry and speechless for a long time. Wait until the sun sets. One by one, they left the foot of the mountain. But. Everyone''s heart is extremely unhappy. Their perfect practice Institute has never been so blatantly ridiculed since they followed him. If by their own strength, so ridicule them, it is enough. It can be biased. In fact, the strength is not much better than the master of their perfect practice Institute, Taiyin. That''s really outrageous! ¡­¡­ A deep mountain. Not long after the sun set, Chen Tianxu led a group of young men out of the unknown mountain. "Elder martial brother, when we do this, master won''t blame you?" Some young man, said. As soon as this sentence comes out. All eyes were immediately on Chen Tianxu. During the day. They followed Chen Tianxu to the perfect practice research institute. As for who ordered them to go, of course, they were their common master, a great empty man. Just now. They seem to have messed up the perfect practice Institute. I''ll go back then. I''m not sure what will happen. However, Chen Tianxu is determined to do this, so in the daytime, they are not good at talking in front of outsiders. In their view. As a senior brother, Chen Tianxu must have his purpose to do so. Otherwise, he can''t be such a disgrace to the perfect practice Institute. You know. Behind the perfect practice Institute, there is the figure standing. Let alone them. It''s their master, and the master''s ancestor, who has only the right to kneel and worship. But doubts about all. Chen Tianxu is patting his chest. He looks calm and confident. He says lightly: "you can rest assured, master, I will explain." Smell the words. Others are relieved. To be honest. When they leave in the daytime, although they don''t care about each other on the surface, they are actually more flustered than anyone else. It''s just that. All around them are members of the perfect practice Institute. As the disciples of the great void level, they are not exposed. And this will. Hearing Chen Tianxu''s response finally reassured them. But. Some people still don''t understand. "Elder martial brother, are you a little bit in the daytime..." But before the man had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chen Tianxu, who had a calm face. "Do you want to say that my attitude towards the perfect practice Institute in the daytime is a little bit too much?" Say. Then I looked around at the others. And the faces of the rest, almost all of them, are like this, which is really a little incomprehensible. Immediately. Chen Tianxu said lightly: "you need to know, that person has not appeared again in ten years. Last time, it was only one day, but this time, it has not appeared in ten years, which has explained the problem very much." A few words. Let everyone around the face, also changed, all understand the meaning of Chen Tianxu''s words. But the world is unpredictable. Who can say for sure. That man, even when his master saw him, would kneel and kowtow to meet him. He did not even have the right to look up. Those who are strong. It should not be possible to say that it will disappear. But before everyone calmed down, he heard Chen Tianxu talk: "even if that person really reappeared in the future, we are the most profitable people. I''m afraid the perfect practice institute can''t even drink soup." As soon as I heard that. Chen Tianxu''s younger martial brothers and sisters were puzzled. What does that mean? "You have to understand what kind of identity that person is. He didn''t show his strength before. He must have been afraid of scaring others, so as to prevent the strong in other big world from damaging his affairs. Therefore, he accepted the people of perfect practice research institute as his subordinates." "But now it''s different. The world of heaven and earth, not to mention the elders of perfect practice research institute, even the monks with the strength of their master, Taiyin, can be seen everywhere." Chen Tianxu said lightly: "and then, how could the people of perfect practice Institute follow behind?" "It must be from the very least strength, that is, the existence of the big space level, to choose people like that..." Just. The next moment. When Chen Tianxu opened his mouth again to explain, everyone woke up like a dream. Suddenly, everyone was excited and excited. Yeah! Why didn''t we think of this floor?! The strength of that. How can we let the people of perfect practice Institute follow behind us? That''s really a loss of identity. At the very least, the big space level starts. And they! As the disciple of the big sky level figure, the disciple of the super powerful is bound to rise in stature! In an instant. People who want to understand everything are excited. "Elder martial brother, you have done a good job this time. In this way, the people of perfect practice research institute are really not good." "Shifu, too, is too much for them!" "Well, let''s go back first. It''s said that there will also be the best in the world." At this time. Hearing the words "the best", everyone''s face suddenly changed again. The real superpower. For the world of the Lord, there is not one! It''s just Chen Tianxu and his party, who didn''t notice that when they went back, they passed by the second mountain in the world, not far away. All of a sudden. That area. There is the second mountain in the world, a flash scene! The next moment. But it was back to normal. Next. A figure dressed in white, but already carrying hands, so light floating, issued a Da! Your feet are on the ground! "Ten years, unexpectedly, I have been in that world for ten years..." Chapter 1183 The figure that appears in this way. It is Chu Lingxiao who has disappeared for ten years. In this decade, no one knows whether Chu Lingxiao will never appear or whether he will never appear. But this decade. Chu Lingxiao actually went to another world. There it is. The same flowers are everywhere. It''s a place that only belongs to the same flower. Even there. Chu Lingxiao also saw several flowers, which can be the same level as the ancient river of time and space, and the five abyss areas of time and space, the secret flowers. The hidden secret. Don''t say it''s the master of secrets. Such characters can''t imagine. Even in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, if that red flower has its master. Then its owner. I can''t imagine. It''s only ten years. Chu Lingxiao could feel it. He was the only one in every corner of the area. No one else entered. "There will be gains..." Looking around, ten years later, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes are filled with a sense of vicissitudes. He lowers his head, stretches out his hand, slowly spreads it out, and at the next moment, there is the same flower with white light. Like a bright star. So quietly suspended in Chu Lingxiao''s palm. If someone is around Chu Lingxiao now. It''s going to be amazing. This same flower. It''s familiar. And strange! What is familiar is that this same flower, similar to that of Chu Lingxiao ten years ago, is almost carved out of a mold. What is strange is that the petals have all bloomed. That''s right! Now. The same flower floating in the palm of Chu Lingxiao is the same flower that did not bloom in full bloom ten years ago. Ten years. At the beginning, Chu Lingxiao took this flower from the parallel world to the world of heaven and earth for the first time. Then he tried all kinds of ways. Want this similar flower, full bloom. What can I do. There is no predestined person. As a result, things happened so fast that Chu Lingxiao had to do it himself, and directly lifted the secrets of the world of heaven and earth. Finally. Only then buried in the main heaven and earth world of time and space ancient river secret, to dig out. That''s why Chu Lingxiao got the red petal. Opened the world of flowers that even the master of secrets could not imagine. "It''s a pity that those who are predestined are still Or is it my fault? " Remember what happened in the past. Chu Lingxiao Mou, can not help but flash a trace of quiet, muttering between, like asking before their own, in the end is wrong. At first. He thought that if he wanted to fully bloom his same flower, he had to find someone who was destined. Just like the same flowers of all people in this world. If everyone wants to find his own one, he must find a similar one. Energy as the same flower. To help it fully bloom. But now it seems. But not at all. "Am I wrong..." Chu Lingxiao murmured and fell down again. At the next moment, the same flower on the palm seems to have sensed something and flashed a dazzling light. Then. Then peace was restored. Just for a moment. However, it has shocked the whole world of the main heaven and earth, as well as the quasi powerful above the level. Ten years. The world of heaven and earth, all the future time and space, has been integrated, which has also created many forbidden areas created by the big space level figures as the sitting area. Because the same flower just in Chu Lingxiao. A dazzling light. Immediately. The frightened areas, one after another, began to tremble. The disciples of those strong people who were frightened also followed the fear in their hearts and looked to the deepest part of their own mountain. It''s the place where my master sits. "What''s the matter?" "Master''s mood, how can it be so intense today? Is it a breakthrough?" In the eyes of these disciples. It''s both astonishment and surprise. Although I don''t know what happened, it should be a wonderful thing. Today''s world of heaven and earth has developed in the past ten years. Only when they are forbidden areas in the eyes of the outside world, can they always be at peace with each other and no one stirs up. And now. It can make your master''s mood change like this. I''m afraid except for breakthroughs. There is no other reason. "Master, I''m afraid it''s really a breakthrough..." Chen Tianxu and his party have just come back from an ancient forest covered with colorful holy Qi. Just before they want to report to their master, they feel that the whole ancient forest in the mountains is shaking because of the energy fluctuation in the deep. You can''t help it. All eyes were lost and some of them were stunned. Above the big space level. It''s the one who can''t be better. That''s the real strong one standing on the top of the big world, although there are also the real powerful ones among the other big world. But even elsewhere. Those who are really the strongest will not be born easily. Basically, they are all the ones who will be the strongest. Let alone the world of heaven and earth. One is the best. That represents the real summit! No one can reach! If their master, at the moment, really breaks through to the top, that is to say, for their door, there are two top powers. Look at the world of heaven and earth. There are two forces that can be regarded as the most powerful. There are no such forces at all! Boom! Boom! Boom! At this time. Before Chen Tianxu and others could react, there was another wave of surging energy coming from the deep mountains and ancient forests. Chen Tianxu and his party were numb again. Looking at the scene where the Holy Spirit of the whole ancient forest was blown away, their eyes were full of shock and dullness. A young man, after coming back to his senses, looked at Chen Tianxu, who was beside him, excitedly: "elder martial brother, I''m afraid that Shifu is really..." Say. Can''t help but swallow again. Although the words did not finish, but all hearts, but all coincidentally out of three words. Absolutely! "Come on, come on, what are you still doing? Get down on your knees and congratulate the master!" Chen Tianxu''s eyes were full of excitement. Immediately, he signaled everyone to kneel down. At the next moment, he hurriedly began to worship in the deep mountains and ancient forests. But they don''t know. At this moment, in the deep mountains and ancient forests in their eyes, their master, with a face of horror, disbelief, trembling, stayed in place. The mouth is still shivering and saying: "this It''s not really Impossible, it''s been ten years, impossible... " Chapter 1184 It''s not just this big space character. I feel it. It can be said. The whole world of heaven and earth, as well as other big world, is regarded as the sacred forbidden area by the external friars, which has also become a mess. It''s not because of the light of the same flower. But all felt, from this breath, flashed a Chu Lingxiao figure! This is the reason why they are scared! "Then The man finally came back... " There is the supreme emperor in the big world, a face that is about to wrinkle together. No one thought of it. Ten years later, Chu Lingxiao appeared again. They thought that Chu Lingxiao, who had not reappeared in ten years, must have had a big problem, otherwise it would not have been like this. Because last time. Just one day. This time it was ten years. But now Chu Lingxiao is really back! For a moment. Because of the light of the same flower, the whole world of heaven and earth has become inexplicably quiet. But it''s a weird situation. At the very least, only the big space people can feel it. However, the disciples of the big space level figures are still immersed in their own master''s joy of breaking through the realm. Fantasizing about the future. Their position will rise again. One of the most proud is Chen Tianxu. Seeing the movement in the deep mountains and ancient forests, and finally regaining the peace, I immediately thought that it was my master. I had already finished the breakthrough, so I got up in a hurry. Tentatively, the first way is to say: "master, you Are you ok? " The next moment. Seeing that there was still no movement in the deep mountains and ancient forests, he waved to the people behind him and followed him to leave here first. "You can go out with me first. Shifu has just made a breakthrough. Let him take care of himself first." Smell the words. After seeing each other, the others followed Chen Tianxu to leave. All the way out of the ancient forest. Only then someone said: "elder martial brother, what shall we do now?" However, there are still people, from time to time, looking excitedly at the deep mountains and ancient forests. Although the heart is very clear. The friars who have just broken through are in urgent need of recuperation, so as to stabilize the state and not allow people to disturb them at will, so as to avoid leaving any sequelae. But in my heart, I can''t stand it. I want to see it with my own eyes. After all. The best! For the present world of heaven and earth, it is too few! Even though they claim that they have a strong and unyielding master, they haven''t even met them. "Well, there will be opportunities in the future." Chen Tianxu also held back the excitement in his heart and waved his hand and said: "since the master has just made a breakthrough, let''s not disturb him. As for the matter of Yuantian conference, let''s make arrangements." The others nodded slightly. Yuantian conference. It was the first formal practice research conference that was reported by their master. It was also the first formal practice research conference after all time and space were integrated. Purpose. It is to choose a real strong one from among them. In the future, he will take charge of the whole world. As far as they know, they have a quasi supremacy in this line, though compared with other big space level powers. But the world of heaven and earth. It''s not without any other criteria. So to be honest. It''s hard to say who will take charge of the world of heaven and earth in the future. But. That''s just before. Now! It''s different! You are the best! Who dares to fight with them! "You guys, I''ll arrange the invitation post for the venue." Chen Tianxu said. But just after he finished speaking, there was a young man who hesitated and stood up and stopped saying: "elder martial brother, we should not be alone at the perfect practice research conference..." As soon as the youth''s words came out, the eyes of other people around him all fell on him. Everyone''s expression. It''s not the same. But in his eyes, there was a trace of fear. But before he had finished speaking, he was directly interrupted by Chen Tianxu. "I know what you''re going to say, so they don''t have to worry about it. They don''t have to send invitations to them like other big space people." Say. Then he said casually on his face: "well, then you can send an entourage to inform them that the talented people of Jiangshan generation will come out. Don''t be infatuated with the past. If they want to come, come!" "If you don''t want to come, tell them. Don''t regret later!" As soon as I heard Chen Tianxu''s words. Everyone''s expression, not from a shock, but soon returned to normal. And now in Chen Tianxu''s heart. But I didn''t pay attention to the perfect practice Institute at all. If it wasn''t for his younger martial brother to remind him, he would have forgotten. "Well, let''s get busy." Say. Chen Tianxu waved and signaled to others that they could start work. ¡­¡­ With the so-called Yuantian conference, which is going to be held soon, some big sky level figures, as well as the influential forces in the world of heaven and earth, are invited, or after the news. We have already started to prepare for the Yuantian conference. Because. Because of the disappearance of Chu Lingxiao. It''s not good to say who is in charge of the world. But in other words. If Chu Lingxiao is still there, there is no need to hold the Yuantian conference. Perfect practice Institute. Snap! A loud clap of the table, mixed with the angry voice, came out of it. "How could it be that we should send a man to inform us that we are the same as ordinary people?" Several old people of perfect practice Institute, standing there, looking at the front of the Taiyin, are all angry. Think of their perfect Institute of practice. Even if you are down now, you are better than ordinary people. But now. The other side even sent another busboy to inform them to attend the Yuantian conference, which is undoubtedly insulting to them! You know! They''ve refused before! "This Chen Tianxu..." As far as she knows, ten years ago Chen Tianxu was just an ordinary friar. For their perfect practice Institute, even ants were inferior. But it''s just that big space people like it. Just ten years ago. Become a monk like her, who once stood on the top of the eighth District, and felt a tough opponent. But now. It''s really like a villain with different looks! "Adults, don''t pay attention to him, after all..." The brow of the Taiyin frowned again. It''s true that she knows that the present perfect Institute of practice is an empty shelf, but it''s really hard to swallow! "Villain, it''s going to be cleared up. There''s nothing after all." But the next moment. A faint voice, but suddenly fell down, suddenly surprised everyone in the presence of the heart, are a sudden jump. Chapter 1185 The voice falls. No matter who is in the perfect practice Institute, his face does not change suddenly. His face is even more unbelievable, as if he can''t believe it. This voice is so familiar. For a moment. I haven''t waited for everyone to come back. A white garment with hands on its back. But I don''t know when it started, it has fallen in front of them. "Adult......" At the moment when I saw who was coming, the first one to kneel down was the Taiyin. Then, all the members of the perfect practice Institute around me knelt down one by one. That''s right. This is Chu Lingxiao. Taiyin, as well as all the people around, did not expect that Chu Lingxiao would suddenly appear in front of them at this time. Because. Ten years have passed. This life. Chu Lingxiao is not in their sight. The time of his appearance is at most one or two days. Ten years. It''s also the time when Taiyin is in the future world. After meeting Chu Lingxiao for the first time, Chu Lingxiao leaves the world of the Lord. So. In her memory, Chu Lingxiao would never leave here if there were no major events. Although in this decade. She was very confident that Chu Lingxiao would appear, and could not really disappear from then on. Just looking at the whole world of the main heaven and earth, there are the most powerful people in time and space everywhere. It''s very busy to hold the Practice Conference in full swing. In contrast, the perfect practice Institute, once the eighth District, can be said to be the first force, is becoming more and more lonely. Even. A new group of monks. We only know the forces established by many of the most powerful in time and space. I don''t know their perfect practice Institute. Not to mention the members of the perfect practice research institute, she was worried. As the master of the perfect practice research institute, she was also very uncomfortable. But what can this do? Today''s world of heaven and earth. Those who used to be the most powerful in time and space, stand at the top of the sky, and there are unimaginable giants. That''s all. We can grind the present perfect practice institute into ashes. Not to mention any other big space level. It''s definitely the best. But now it''s different! Chu Lingxiao is back at last! "My Lord, where have you been all these years?" Think of here, too Yin can''t help but raise a head, hurriedly ask a way. The eyes of all the people around looked at Chu Lingxiao, but they didn''t dare to look for too long. Then they hurriedly lowered down. I didn''t care. They still can''t understand what kind of person Chu Lingxiao is. But since that incident ten years ago. They have learned one thing. The man in front of us is incomparable, even to the master of Secrets beyond the world! There was silence all around. Chu Lingxiao didn''t respond to Taiyin. Just like this, I was carrying my hands on my back and facing the Taiyin. I never spoke. See here. The Taiyin had to shut up and did not continue to ask. Anyway, now Chu Lingxiao has come back. From now on, who dares to ridicule their perfect practice research institute, and then someone like Chen Tianxu, just shoot to death! There''s no need to worry about what''s behind us. There''s a big air force. "Only ten years later, has the world of heaven and earth become like this?" At this time. Chu Lingxiao suddenly opens his mouth. In the sound. A little bit of emotion and vicissitudes. Smell the words. Taiyin and other people are all bitter. They thought that Chu Lingxiao was talking about their perfect practice Institute. How could they be lonely like this. In the past ten years of your absence, the whole world of heaven and earth has changed. Like those same flowers in the past, the poor friars can''t find them all their lives. But now, they are easy to get "Therefore, the monks today are ten times faster than they were ten years ago." That said. But at the thought of Chen Tianxu and Taiyin, it''s very unpleasant. People like her. Once upon a time. In addition to Chu Lingxiao and a large number of giants, who dares to despise her? But that''s the change of the decade. As a result, monks can easily find a flower that belongs to them. Get out of the middle super. So that their talent, as well as their bodies, have been greatly improved. Chen Tianxu is one of them. His same flower, in which the secret of cultivation is hidden, is extraordinary. During that time, it once caused a great shock in the whole world of heaven and earth. After that. Only then is a big empty level figure, hand for the legitimate disciple. The words of ordinary people. There is no mistake in using it on Chen Tianxu. Fly to the branches and become Phoenix! Once Chen Tianxu, even ordinary friars are not as good, but can use just ten years, almost can be compared with her old giant. In the perfect practice Institute, others also smile bitterly. At the thought of Chen''s attitude at that time, they were very upset. The dog helps others! "There are also those big space people. It''s said that in the past ten years, they have got the same flowers that they couldn''t imagine before. Now they can''t shut up. It seems that they want to..." Again, said the sun. But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s murmur made her close her mouth again. Suddenly, she looked at Chu Lingxiao with some desire. "The same flower?" Actually. What the Taiyin wants to say is. Yuantian conference. Now I want to see that those big space level who get the same flower that belongs to them will hide in their own nest one by one. It''s probably because of the so-called Yuantian meeting. I want to be at the Yuantian conference. Who will be in charge of the world in the future! But now Think of here, Taiyin corner of the mouth, can''t help but produce a smile. She really wants to see it now. Wait until the Yuantian conference begins. The big air class, and the world of the main heaven and the earth, have never been the most powerful, one after another, red faced, fiery, think they have the ability to sit in this position at that time. Suddenly Chu Lingxiao appeared. What kind of scene is it. "In these ten years, have you found your own one?" But just then. Chu Lingxiao''s words made Taiyin look embarrassed. Instant. Let Taiyin, I don''t know how to answer. "This My Lord, my one... " I''m ashamed to say that. The ants like Chen Tianxu, who used to be inferior to ordinary monks, can be found. But she once stood on the top of the world, but Let''s say that geomancy turns in turn. Thirty years of Hedong, thirty years of Hexi, this sentence, when applied to her, really made her some unacceptable. Others in the perfect practice Institute are also embarrassed. They are the same. So far, nothing has been achieved. But in all people, a face helpless, looking at Chu Lingxiao back, a light voice, but fell in their ears. "In that case, take these flowers and use them." Chapter 1186 The voice just dropped. The eyes of all the people in the Taiyin and the perfect practice research institute were widened. The same flowers that appear in front of you. There are eight in all. It corresponds to eight of them. Today''s world of heaven and earth is not the past. Once they saw it as the same flower that does not exist at all. Now it is more like an ordinary product of practice. As for Chu Lingxiao. Can take out eight identical flowers. They were not surprised. After all. At this moment, the man in front of them, in the final analysis, is why the world of heaven and earth has become such a leader. The same flower. Why does it happen. They know better than anyone. The same flower. In the past ten years, they have seen too much and are tired of watching. But the eight same flowers in front of them feel different from any one they have seen before. The breath is not so holy and glorious at all. In appearance. It''s more like a common flower. But I don''t know why. They feel that it''s not as simple as what they see. "My Lord, this This is... " In the past ten years, although in the eyes of everyone outside, the master of the perfect practice Institute has never left this area. But in fact. In the ten years. She left the boundary of perfect practice institute no less than four or five times. For the first time. It''s because there''s a great air level figure who finds the same flower that belongs to him alone on the top of the North Sea in the world of the Lord, which leads to many monks and a group of onlookers. That time. She was also hidden in the crowd. And the most recent one. It''s Chen Tianxu''s. And how can Chen Tianxu''s same flower be compared with the big sky level figures? At that time, even when she was watching, she saw a secret hidden in the same flower from the corner of a bystander. It seems that it''s just a light. From that light. She could feel that if she absorbed all the energy of that light, she would definitely be promoted to be a real superpower. As for why, she would think so. All because ten years ago, time and space ancient river event. That time. Those who are strong in the big world are all hidden around, watching quietly. She was then. I don''t know the level of the strong. After that. Just know. That''s the real superpower. There is no one in the world. And the breath of the strong is the same as that of the light! But now! But what she felt from the eight flowers of Chu Lingxiao! Suddenly. I don''t know why. In Taiyin''s mind, a picture that once appeared in the ancient river of time and space suddenly appeared. The three supreme figures suddenly appeared to help Chu Lingxiao. Finally. And quietly left. The original breath, and the eight flowers in front of me at the moment, just coincide! "My Lord, this flower is..." But then. An old member of a perfect practice research institute couldn''t help but want to ask him something, but he hesitated. After a pause, he said: "adult, does this flower belong to us alone..." Smell the words. Other people''s eyes, also brush, slightly changed. It''s not that they don''t want it, but they know that although there are the same flowers in this world, only when they find the one that belongs to them can they play their real role. Otherwise. It''s like a bottle that can''t open the lid and can''t drink the water inside. So. Some of them want to know. But the Taiyin, who heard the meaning of this, did not like it, and immediately gave the man a look. "What do you call this? Adults are willing to give us the same flower, which is already a great gift. Even if it is not their own flower, what can it be?" Actually, it''s Kung Fu. In the heart of Taiyin, flowers have already blossomed happily. Silly! Is it stupid! Can you make this same flower come out? Do you still need to solve this problem? The Taiyin is a little suspicious now. Even if it''s not your own, it doesn''t matter. You can still absorb the secrets and use them for yourself. "The three figures in the ancient river of time and space......" When the memory of my mind echoes the scene of the ancient river of time and space ten years ago, the deep pupil of the Taiyin can''t help but flash out a little excitement. Now the world of heaven and earth. Even a real power. Not yet. But how powerful are the strong ones that can appear in the ancient river of time and space? How dare they face the master of the ancient river of time and space. And now. The same flower in front of you. Then there was a similar breath. It really makes the heart of Taiyin a little unimaginable. But others. But I don''t know. Although there were still some doubts in my heart, I was still happy with my face, and everyone gathered one. Finally. The Taiyin also put up one. Good stuff! Compared with the present world of heaven and earth, any one of the same flowers appears, it will even frighten the heaven and earth to cry ghosts and gods! "Well, now tell me about the Yuantian meeting." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. The faces of all the people were unchanged. Just a face of joy, this will not be a taste of the heart. However, at the thought that Chu Lingxiao has come back, everyone is more or less comforted. "My Lord, the purpose of Yuantian conference is to choose a strong person who can control the world of heaven and earth." The Taiyin replied respectfully: "but now it seems that there is absolutely no one else to fight for this man, except for you." You''re kidding! As long as the news of this return is released, let alone the whole world of heaven and earth, that is, the great world where there is a real superpower sitting, you should also shake your heart three times! It''s just the saying of Taiyin, just said. But he heard Chu Lingxiao''s faint way: "for the time being, I''ll put down the matter of my coming back. Except for some of you, don''t go out again. Do you understand?" Smell the words. Everyone at the perfect practice Institute was stunned. Taiyin''s face is also stagnant. It seems totally unexpected that Chu Lingxiao would do this. "Your Excellency, do you need this?" The Taiyin is helpless. I thought that when Chu Lingxiao came back, he would take them to perfect practice research institute, return to the peak, and let Chen Tianxu take a good fright. But I didn''t expect it. Will "If the water in this pond were not too muddy, how could those restless fish dare to surface?" It''s just the next moment. Chu Lingxiao''s words immediately made Taiyin and others understand. All of them couldn''t help looking at each other. They were all smiles. Chapter 1187 Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words. Immediately. Everyone in the room is silent. In the heart of Taiyin, there was a sigh of relief. What is she thinking. Think about everything in the past. Although he is not so domineering, he can''t rub any sand in his eyes. Especially for those around us. If anyone offends the person around him, I''m afraid that even if he doesn''t die, he should take off his skin. "Your Excellency, what are you going to do next?" The Taiyin asked. After all. Now it''s less than two days before Yuantian conference. If they don''t do anything. That really makes everyone in the outside world laugh at their perfect practice Institute. Chen Tianxu dares to send an ordinary man to inform them that this event has been spread all over the world. To be honest. If Chu Lingxiao had not come back before, the master of her perfect practice research institute might have endured. But now! This one has come back. What else does it take?! "Do something?" Chu Lingxiao glanced at Taiyin lightly, while the latter hurriedly lowered his head, and his face was slightly embarrassed. "That''s it. Take these tokens and go to the other big world. Invite some people over." As soon as I heard that. I don''t know why. The eyelids of the Taiyin can''t help beating for a moment, feeling that something important happened. The faces of other people on the scene also changed slightly. One by one, you look at me and I look at you. "Sir, please..." But the next moment. Before the Taiyin had finished speaking, several gold tokens with extremely cold breath had fallen in front of her. "Forget it, let the people under your hand do it." Smell the words. The Taiyin immediately opened his mouth and looked at Chu Lingxiao with straight eyes. He wanted to ask something, but he didn''t open his mouth at last. As for the old members of the perfect practice Institute, when they heard that Chu Lingxiao was going to let them go to other big world, their faces suddenly changed again. There is a trace of amazement and fear in the eyes. After all. These people, after all, are just a group of ancient giants. This world. Apart from the world of heaven and earth, there are other things in the world, although they are all known now. But the rest of the world. Let alone them. It is now the world of heaven and earth. Those who are at the level of great space, or even those who are near to the top, have not been tested. Ghosts know the big world. What kind of place is it. Just let these ancient giants pass by. Is it really OK? "Why, are you afraid to go?" Just the next moment. Several old members, when they hesitated, immediately reached out their hands after hearing Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice, and each took a gold token. But everyone''s face. Still a little reluctant. After all. In today''s big world, if they put this cultivation in the past, it can still be said. But now. It''s really weak. Let alone now, let them go to other big world, those big world, but there are real powerful people sitting in the town! Another point is! The gate of the world! If the monks want to leave, they will pass through a gate. Not recognized. It''s absolutely impossible to come in. The monks in their own region should be treated like this in their own big world. As monks in the world of heaven and earth, they go to another big world. Seriously, they all doubt whether they can go in. But anyway. Let them go. They will do whatever they say, won''t they? "My Lord, I wonder who you want us to invite?" An old member of a perfect practice Institute asked tentatively. Immediately. Other people''s eyes, also looked to Chu Lingxiao again. The Taiyin is also confused. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way: "this yuan day Congress, do not invite some guests to come over, do you think you can say the past?" In an instant. As soon as I heard Chu Lingxiao''s words. All of us immediately understood. "My Lord, just..." "You don''t have to worry about the others. Now you just need to take the gold token in your hand and fly all the way to the sky. The gold token will automatically lead you there." Smell the words. The old member, nod his head. And he led the others away. When all the people left and stood aside, the silent Taiyin came over and asked: "my Lord, I don''t know who you invited to cultivate..." The Taiyin understood. 80% of the time is to let the strong of the whole heaven and earth world remember who is the one standing at the top of this big world. This is OK. It''s the accomplishments of these people who have won the audience. It must be "Get started, understand?" Taiyin: "..." "Well, now let me have a look. Before I leave, I will arrange this big world." A faint voice. Very light. But in this moment, it was like a huge wind and waves, which suddenly rose in the heart of the Taiyin. Leave? Where to? For a moment. Taiyin''s eyes, brush a little, straight at Chu Lingxiao, want to ask a clear. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t give her the chance at all. Note: "you don''t need to ask about it. When the Yuantian conference is over, I will leave. Now, go to see the venue." The next moment. The Taiyin had to lower her head. Immediately. Just say: "Sir, this way, please. I''ll show you there now." She has figured it out. It''s hard for me to protect myself even in the world of heaven and earth, let alone follow him to other places. Not for a while. The Taiyin then took Chu Lingxiao to a place, which can be said to look down on all the mountains below. And there''s a huge boundary below. It is the venue of Yuantian conference. Now. Chen Tianxu''s group, leading a group of monks, is arranging the venue in full swing. Few people. Notice the coming of the sun. "My Lord, this is the area where the Yuantian conference will be held." Just. Just when the Taiyin said this, Chen Tianxu, who was standing at the bottom and commanding a group of monks, seemed to feel something, and his brow was frowned. Immediately. And he looked this way. But when he saw that it was the sun, his face suddenly changed, but then, his face involuntarily showed a trace of disdainful smile. Then. Bentang did nothing to see the same, continue to be busy with their own things. Chapter 1188 It just didn''t take a while. Some people also noticed that the Taiyin was the last group of monks who followed Chen Tianxu to the boundary of the perfect practice Institute. "Elder martial brother, look, isn''t that the master of the perfect practice Institute?" "It seems to be her." "It''s strange that she didn''t attend. Why did she come here today?" Chen Tianxu''s younger martial brothers, one by one, all with a trace of doubt, but the face, more is still a trace of disdain. Now. In their view. If the perfect practice Institute had not the one behind it, how could it have such a large cultivation boundary. It''s bigger than the big space class. But now. They turned down their master''s solicitation. I don''t know what to do. Before. They also have some scruples about the perfect practice Institute. But after hearing Chen Tianxu''s words, they also feel that the perfect practice Institute today is a paper tiger that can''t be seen in the middle. Don''t look too high at them at all. Especially today, when they go to the boundaries of other big space figures and send invitation stickers, they feel this even more. They are in this vein. It is the most striking cultivation force in the world of heaven and earth. And as a disciple of the great void level. Back. The characters they want to see, at least, must be the monks with the greatest strength in time and space. Perfect practice Institute? But it''s past style! "Elder martial brother, shall we not meet her?" Some young man, looking at the direction of Taiyin, said in a slightly funny tone. He said that on other faces around him, there was also a smile. But Chen Tianxu didn''t care about it. He waved lazily and said: "don''t worry about it. If she likes it, let her watch it. Now she regrets it. It''s her own business!" In Chen''s view. At this time, the Taiyin appears here. Absolutely regretted. I also want to get an invitation post. Fortunately, after two days, I attended the Yuantian conference. This is also a matter of reason. After all. Perfect practice Institute was once the most influential force in the world. And now. But lonely like a drowned chicken. In the middle of this contrast, even if you change to any one person, you will feel a little sorry. But. How could they give invitation stickers in this vein so well? Do you really think they''re talkative? "It''s right to wait for the end of the Yuantian conference. Even the cultivation boundary, don''t want to keep it!" Think of it here. Chen Tianxu can''t help but groan in his heart, and then he goes to the other side and continues to be busy with his work. He''s ready. Wait until the end of Yuantian conference. He asked his master for instructions, and directly sent their monks to settle in the cultivation area of perfect cultivation Institute. I don''t have to rush to get the people of perfect practice Institute out of that land. As long as they are connected. Can take root there. I believe it won''t take long. The members of the perfect practice research institute will leave one by one. The friars are also human beings. The water flows to the low place and people walk to the high place. It used to be restrained. But as long as a better place is put in front of them, then maybe! Once that happens. Finally. That boundary is not theirs? ¡­¡­ "What do you think, my lord?" But this meeting, the Taiyin standing on the top of the mountain, all thoughts are not on Chen Tianxu and others. She noticed, too. Those people of Chen Tianxu look here from time to time. But now Chu Lingxiao has come back, and Chen Tianxu these people, in her eyes, has no way to go on the table at all! And Chu Lingxiao standing by. I didn''t talk too much. Just a light nod. "It looks good, but it looks like there are still a few places left." How many positions are missing? Smell the words. Taiyin was stunned at first. Then, she reacted and realized what Chu Lingxiao meant. "My Lord, do you want me to go down and remind them?" The next moment. Seeing Chu Lingxiao waving his hand slightly, Taiyin flew to Chen Tianxu and others directly below. And then. Chen Tianxu below, when he saw that the sun was flying down towards them, suddenly he had a smile of satisfaction. In my heart, I said to myself: "I can''t bear it. I knew that for a long time, why did I refuse us? It''s ridiculous! " As for his younger martial brothers. One by one, there was also a mocking look on his face. All of a sudden, he stopped what he was doing. Interesting. It looks like a good play. Immediately. Chen Tianxu pretended to be at a loss. He didn''t know the way that the Taiyin had already arrived in advance. He said: "why, isn''t this the Taiyin adult of the perfect practice Institute?" "Why are you here today?" But the next moment. Just when he thought that the Taiyin was coming to ask for invitation post, he heard the light way of the Taiyin: "on the day of the Yuantian conference, all the people from our perfect practice Institute will be present, but then you should prepare more seats..." Taiyin''s words have not been finished. He was interrupted directly by a younger martial brother of Chen Tianxu. The tone is full of sarcasm and disdain: "what do you say, let''s prepare more for you Who are you when you are in the perfect practice Institute, and you are qualified to sit on the seat? " "Don''t forget, you don''t even have an invitation!" As soon as that is said. The other people around me suddenly looked down. In their eyes. It''s just ridiculous. The day before yesterday, they had already been rejected, but now they are shameless to ask them to prepare more seats. Can''t they really be a person? "Well, since Lord Taiyin is willing to lead all the people of perfect practice research institute to come here, we will naturally welcome you. Then we will be waiting for you to drive." However. Unexpectedly, Chen Tianxu''s tone was so calm that he agreed to Taiyin. And for all this. The Taiyin didn''t say anything, and then he left. But after Taiyin left, Chen Tianxu''s group of younger martial brothers came up with a puzzled look. "Elder martial brother, why do you promise this woman? It''s too embarrassing for her, isn''t it?" "Yes, elder martial brother. I''ll arrange the seats directly. The seats are all for the big air level people." Yuantian conference, where is that? The big space class is here. Those who are sure to be the best will come. There are only two kinds of people who can be qualified to sit on the seat, and the perfect practice research institute is also equipped with? Just. Before the crowd had finished speaking, Chen Tianxu''s mouth turned into a sneer and said in a cool voice: "don''t worry. I''ll arrange it for them. We''ll just watch a good show then." "You need to know how big space people can tolerate just a few ants and sit beside them." As soon as I heard that. Everyone''s face, immediately all responded to come over, after each looked, the face also showed a trace of understanding sneer. Chapter 1189 "Elder martial brother, did you notice just now that there seems to be someone around that woman?" But just then. One of the young people suddenly remembered that there was still a man beside him when the Taiyin was standing on the top of the mountain. Just. He just said that. There was a burst of ridicule and laughter all around. "Brother Liu, what are you thinking? Just now that is a follower. Do you really think that the master of the perfect practice research institute has invited any strong one?" "Yes, sixth younger martial brother, how can the present perfect practice research institute compare with that of ten years ago? I think you should forget the previous things as soon as possible." Looking at the youngest of them, they all shook their heads helplessly. Their sixth younger martial brother. It''s only in the last year. In the past, they were just like them. They were just ordinary monks. In their eyes, such forces as the perfect practice Institute were an irresistible God. It seems that at present, I haven''t been able to fully adapt to my identity. You know. Now they are the disciples of the great void level figures. Compared with them, what does the perfect practice Institute calculate? "Well, younger martial brother six has only been introduced for one year. He will be fine in the future. You don''t need to tease him any more." Chen Tianxu waved. Signal to the others to stop talking about it. As for the younger martial brother, he didn''t pay any more attention, because in his eyes, with their current status in the world of heaven and earth, the perfect practice Institute is just a little tiger with a shelf. It''s not worth mentioning. However, Chen Tianxu still sneered at the appearance of his face that was very plain when he just came to Taiyin: "it seems that he''s really looking for a backer. Otherwise, he won''t talk to us like this. What''s the seat? Unfortunately, who in the world of heaven and earth can grin with us?" ¡­¡­ Soon. One day passed again. In the meantime. The whole world of heaven and earth, in addition to the spread of things about the beginning of the Yuantian conference, all the friars are extremely looking forward to seeing the air level figures, even the demeanor of the most powerful. It also came out before in the eyes of all monks. The lonely perfect practice Institute will also attend the Yuantian conference. For a while. In the world of heaven and earth, wherever there are monks gathering, you can hear the voice about the perfect practice Institute. After all. Perfect practice Institute. It''s one of the forces that once came into contact with such a big world. And. Ten years ago. In this eighth District, the strongest force that really enjoys the mountains alone. Just. Because after the disappearance, plus the ten-year changes, all the strongest in the future time and space, when they come together, the once strongest force, will fall like this. Before. They heard about it, too. There are great void level figures who want to attract perfect practice research institute, but they are rejected later. To be honest. What kind of people are you now? In other big world, maybe we can''t see it, but in this world of heaven and earth, it''s worthy of being a top power. Who can compete with us except for the top one? They can also understand why the perfect practice Institute refused to recruit. But now. How many years have passed? Ten years! That one hasn''t reappeared in ten years. Since the time and space ancient river incident, they have seen clearly that their main world, compared with other big world, is too weak. Let alone a secret place. Not in ten years. That means that he has left the world of heaven and earth, maybe as early as ten years ago, he has already left, and can never come back in this life. The pond is so small. How can we tolerate such a giant dragon? "It''s a pity. I say that the most realistic thing is that if the Institute of perfect practice had joined the stronger in the early days, it might be the most influential force in the world, except for the great air level, the quasi superior." An area. Several of the strongest in time and space are talking freely in an ancient mountain. Look at the clothes they wear. It looks like a monk who once lived in the Ninth District of heaven and earth. That is, the future world that the Taiyin had not followed before Chu Lingxiao. Compared with other monks, the most powerful of time and space also know the origin of the Taiyin. Because once upon a time. Several of them regard the Taiyin as their goal to catch up with in their lives. But now It''s a pity that their goal was not as good as theirs. But it really doesn''t work. As the master of the perfect practice Institute, didn''t he see through this? By what he has done now. In this world, the legacy of prestige, as well as a series of unimaginable legends. It has already been explained to the world. If there are people in the world who want to follow them, they must at least be the real strongest. Even those who have followed have no qualifications. We have to start all over again. Prove to the world that you are qualified! Just "This man, once immersed in the glory of the past, is easily unable to extricate himself, even the monks are the same, you guys, are you right?" Among them, a white haired old man, when he thought of this place, could not help feeling something and immediately said to the people. His words came out. Around the other time and space the most powerful, are also very agree with the nod. They understand. The old man with white hair refers to the master of the perfect practice Institute. What I said is nothing more than four words - self-knowledge! Even the goal of practice that they have been striving to pursue is not so perfect in their mind at the moment. Just by the past. Still want to follow behind that. That''s a dream! "Alas..." The white haired old man shook his head, then raised the glass in front of him, and said: "well, don''t talk about it. Come on, drink. After tomorrow, it''s the Yuantian meeting." Smell the words. Others put aside their unhappiness and raised the glass in front of them. However. At this time. This ancient mountain is very quiet. There were only a few people talking, but all of a sudden, I heard a bang and a loud vibration! Boom! Not only the whole mountain was shaking, but also the wine pot in front of several people was broken. For a moment. Everyone''s face changed. "Out How could it be that the prohibition in the ancient mountains has been broken! " Some of the most powerful people in time and space just said that they laughed and remembered the past. At this moment, they were all staring at each other. Because. This ancient mountain is said to be dormant. But there are prohibitions in the deeper place. No one can break it. But now! What did they see! Deep! Purple light burst! This is a sign that someone has broken in! Chapter 1190 The faces of several people were all confused. This ancient mountain is now the world of heaven and earth. The only area known by the outside world is the place where the most powerful people can sit. Just. Because in the depths of closure, there has never been any movement. So. In fact, in the past, people came to this ancient mountain more or less. One is to have a look. After all, there is a supremacy here. Second, I want to try my luck. Maybe there''s a piece of pie in the sky. Maybe it falls down. If you can really make the deep quasi supreme look, then it is really hair! And these people who are outside and drinking wine are the strongest in time and space, in fact, they think so. Just. What a surprise! Today this kind of thing, will give them to meet! Absolute prohibition! Someone broke it! For a moment. The energy fluctuation from here, almost in a flash, has spread out towards the world of heaven and earth. Suddenly. Then there are many double eyes, looking this way, they are all the same big space level, even among them there is no superior. Just. These people are different from the rest of the world. Seems to have guessed who it is. One by one, they could not help but hold their breath. Even though there is still a long way to go from this area, at this moment, they dare not breathe. As for the rest of the world. It''s bigger than an eye, which is full of shock and horror. "It looks like..." Chen Tianxu''s people were also stunned. They looked straight at this side. For a while, they all looked at the scene of purple light pouring into the whole sky. They lost their minds. They are the only friars. The heart is the most clear. That area, the most dormant, who is it. It''s their ancestor! But now. How could the forbidden system in the ancient mountains be broken! "How can this happen? Elder martial brother, speak quickly. Would you like to ask the master to come over and have a look?" Everyone''s eyes are on Chen Tianxu who has lost his mind and stands there. Chen Tianxu doesn''t know what happened. But he still pretended to be calm and said: "don''t worry, what kind of person is the ancestor and how can something happen?" Say. He also looked at his master''s deep mountain forest. "Well, even the master didn''t say anything. What are you worried about? Maybe the prohibition is broken by the grandmaster himself. Maybe..." Said. Chen Tianxu''s face suddenly changed again, as if he thought of something else. "Maybe it was It''s the founder who has broken through to the real superior, maybe! " As soon as this sentence comes out. The faces of all the people around changed suddenly. Yeah! Why didn''t we think of that. Maybe this broken prohibition! It is the foreboding that the founder has stepped into the real invincible! The apprentice, that is, their master, has stepped into the top place in the last few days. As the master''s master, how can he step back? Let''s look around the world. If it''s really their grandmaster, if there''s an accident, there will be no other chance. How can it be that there''s no movement at all. It''s been a long time ago. After all. The essence of one Zhun Wushang, even another Zhun Wushang, will be very moving. But now. But none of it happened. Then prove it! It''s a real breakthrough for my grandparents! "Well, my grandmaster broke through and stepped into the real superpower. Then, who dares to compete with us in Yuantian conference?" In an instant. Everyone was excited. Chen Tianxu was a little impatient. He was excited and held his hands tightly. It''s just that they don''t know. The reason why those big air level masters, their masters, and even all the top potential ones, have no movement at all. Because. In a short moment, they all felt someone''s breath! Very real! There''s absolutely nothing wrong! That man, he''s really back! And now. Beyond that ancient place, those who are the strongest in time and space have no idea where to go. They know better than the rest of the world. Prohibition in this ancient mountain. Where is the one among the ancient mountains that must be broken. From the outside to the inside! What does this mean? This shows that there are indeed people who break in! Even the area where the most powerful people lie dormant dare to break in. I really can''t imagine who it is! ¡­¡­ Deep in the ancient mountains. It''s a mess at the moment. There are all kinds of treasures everywhere. After the ashes are gone, the miscellaneous soil left is still steaming upward. And on that miscellaneous soil. There was also a middle-aged man who looked very frightened and depressed. He was kneeling there trembling. He was at a loss. He looked at a white figure in front of him. His eyes were full of fear and uneasiness. As the world of heaven and earth, one of the legendary monks. Middle aged people really want to swear at the moment. Not so clever! At the beginning, the legendary friars were the first to see Chu Lingxiao. After that, Chu Lingxiao did not know where to shoot them. And now! Chu Lingxiao disappeared ten years later! Unexpectedly, he was alone again and ran into it first! Isn''t that playing with him?! How unlucky it is always him! This ancient mountain, I don''t know how much energy and spirit it took him to build, is an excellent place for cultivation, but now, it''s all over! The most helpless is. He dare not say anything to Chu Lingxiao Just. Taishang old man''s heart was very suffocating. Last time, he didn''t have eyes, which made Chu Lingxiao angry. This time. And why? He has been staying in the ancient mountains. He has not gone anywhere! "Big My Lord, I don''t know that my Lord is here, little Little man, it''s really a long way to go. Please forgive me, forgive me... " Taishang old man, holding back the fear in his heart, raised his head and looked at Chu Lingxiao. "What are you doing, my lord? I didn''t offend you." "Chen Tianxu, who are you?" Just the next moment, Chu Lingxiao''s light sentence, but it makes the old man''s eyes stare. Chen Tianxu? Immediately. Think about it. The old man quickly smiled and nodded. "It''s a disciple of a villain. I don''t know how an adult......" Chen Tianxu is still very impressed. He is his own disciple. His talent is pretty good. If he gets another chance, he may be qualified to step into the future. "She, do you know?" However. Before Taishang''s old man could react, Chu Lingxiao''s voice just dropped. Taiyin, standing by, came over. Smell the words. The old man was stunned again. He knew the sun naturally. Just "Your good apprentice wants to recruit her, you know?" Taishang old man: "..." "You know, I''m not dead yet. Is your good apprentice so anxious that I''ll die soon?" Taishang old man: "..." Chapter 1191 Suddenly. With the two words of Chu Lingxiao, it fell down slowly. Suddenly, there was no sound in the whole ancient mountain. Ding! It seems that even if a needle falls, it can cause a huge vibration. This moment. All around the atmosphere, all changed into a dead silence. At the moment of hearing these two words, to be honest, Taishang old man almost didn''t frighten his soul out. The whole person knelt there and shivered on the spot. Whoa! The back began to sweat. Not for a while. All the hairs on his body were standing up in fear. The second before. When hearing Chu Lingxiao''s mention of Chen Tianxu, who was his apprentice, he thought that he was his own apprentice. He was attracted by him. Don''t mention how happy you are. After all. Don''t say it''s his grandson, he''s such a man. There is no chance to offend Chu Lingxiao. So. He didn''t think that Chen Tianxu had offended Chu Lingxiao. That''s the only possibility. Chen Tianxu is the only one who wants to use it. But now. Taishang old man didn''t think of it. I''m your grandson! It''s crazy! To recruit the master of perfect practice Institute? "Come on, tell him what Chen Tianxu said." A faint voice. Then, he fell gently in the ear of Taishang old man. He was shocked and trembled all over. Smell the words. The Taiyin standing next to him said with a calm face: "he said that he came to solicit from his master who was at the level of the great void. He also said that the status of the perfect practice Institute now can make the great void people look up to it, which is a great blessing." Say. Taiyin tone, but also deliberately paused, looked at the kneeling of the old Taishang. The latter. It''s even more frightening. It''s about to stand up. In my heart, I have scolded Chen Tianxu for his 18 generations of ancestors. This Isn''t this his grandmaster?! Perfect practice Institute! Can it be solicited! But the old man didn''t think that this was inspired by his apprentice. He was very clear about his apprentice who had reached the level of big space. Never do such a thing. It must be Chen Tianxu''s own opinion! I want to show off in front of a group of people in perfect practice Institute. Can show off again! You can''t say that! "By the way, he also said that after ten years of disappearance, it will surely never appear again. It''s totally unrecognizable to say that our Institute of perfect practice can''t put down its identity and don''t throw itself into a big space." Taishang old man: "..." Crazy! Isn''t this not fatal?! This kind of words can also be said in public! Although Chu Lingxiao disappeared in the past ten years, even he is such a strong man, I think it''s really disappeared. Only later. At present, two days after sensing the second mountain area in the world, Chu Lingxiao''s breath came, he knew that Chu Lingxiao had come back. Otherwise. Even though the Yuantian conference has not yet begun, he will be born and presided over by himself as a founder. For! Just wait and see in the dark. But I didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao would come to his house by himself, which was the disaster caused by his great value! This is not the founder of chengxinkeng. What is it?! Ding! A small stone fell. In an instant, the old man, who was shocked, was pulled back to disappear from his confused thinking. The next moment. The whole person was almost frightened to cry, and his face was extremely white. He immediately kowtowed to Chu Lingxiao crazily and began to tremble. "Big My Lord, I really don''t know. My lord It really has nothing to do with me... " In an instant. I just heard bangs and bangs. Taishang old man kowtowed his head and made a loud noise. He was like a strong man. Now he was in front of Chu Lingxiao, more like a student who was going to be punished. His heart was in turmoil. But there''s no way! This one in front of you! But even the secret Lord beyond the big world can''t stir up the existence. Now the world of the Lord, the heaven and the earth, will become like this because of this. In a way. Chu Lingxiao! Is now the secret Lord of the world of heaven and earth! Or the strongest existence beyond all secrets! However. Chu Lingxiao''s tone, however, was so flat that he didn''t even look at the old man. "One day later, it''s the Yuantian conference. How to do it? You, the founder, should be very clear in your mind?" As soon as I heard that. Taishang old man could not help shivering, kowtow faster than before. "Yes, I understand. Villain understands." Can''t you understand that? What a fool! It''s a sweeper! If it wasn''t for catching up with the world of heaven and earth, ten years of great changes, and many of the same flowers that could not have been imagined before, one after another, Chen Tianxu would still be in some corner now?! Even if you want to die! It''s not such a way to find death! This person around, is also able to touch?! Death! Must die! Once the Yuantian conference arrives, you must die! "One day later, I will be there too. Remember, I will see him die with my own eyes. Understand?" "I see. You..." Just talking. Taishang old man just smiled and wanted to look up, but he found that Chu Lingxiao, who was just standing in front of himself, had already left. See here. Too old to stay any longer. The next moment. It turned into a white light and flew out of the ancient mountain. ¡­¡­ In the evening. The world of heaven and earth, calm again. However, there is a certain big space level figure, in the closed ancient mountains and deep forests, but there is already a quasi powerful person. Looking at the deep part of the ancient forest, the sun suddenly appeared, a scene shrouded in sacred breath. For a while. Chen Tianxu and others can''t help but stare. His face was full of uncontrollable excitement. "Elder martial brother, it seems that your previous speculation is right. The grandmaster has really stepped into the real realm of the strongest. Otherwise, he will not come here so soon." "It seems that the grandmaster can''t wait. He wants to show the strength of our network to all the strong at the Yuantian conference one day later!" Listen to the excited voice of younger martial brothers. Standing at the front, Chen Tianxu''s excited body was shaking. His eyes were shining. But now. But they didn''t know that the Taishang old man in the deep forest of the ancient mountain was looking at Chen Tianxu outside. The whole person hated his teeth itching. I''m just talking about it. "One day, another day, shit, if it wasn''t for the man who told me to watch this kid die, I wish I could just clap it now!" Chapter 1192 And now. Beside the old man in Taishang, there was a middle-aged man who was respectful, but with a wry smile and a helpless expression. It''s Chen Tianxu''s master. The big sky man - long sky. To be honest. As one of the leading figures in the world of heaven and earth, Changtian is really regretful now. Good point! Why did he accept Chen Tianxu as a disciple! This dead thing! How dare you distort his words and run to the group of people in perfect practice research institute, saying what is the solicitation? Isn''t this a pit against his master?! He told Chen Tianxu that Taiyin, the master of perfect practice Institute, was invited to attend the Yuantian conference. And! It''s specially explained! If the other party doesn''t want to come, it''s OK. I can''t think of it. Chen Tianxu carried him on his back and did such a thing! But think about it. He also has some responsibilities. If he had told Chen Tianxu early that he had come back, it might not have happened. But there''s no way. That meeting of him, also was frightened a big jump, did not expect completely, disappear ten years Chu Lingxiao, unexpectedly returned! "Please punish me..." Think of here, long day full of fear, so kneeling beside the old man, dare not speak again. The old man in Taishang took back his eyes, and then he snorted coldly. "Punishment?" "Now is the time to say such things? You''d better think about how to deal with that at the Yuantian conference one day later! " In an instant. As soon as I heard that. Long day a pair of eyes, all straight stare up. "What do you say, that one will come too?" "What do you say? Otherwise, you think you, the precious apprentice, will live in front of me till now? " The old man gave a white look. Smell the words. The long sky language has been blocked, but in this heart, there are five different flavors. I don''t know what to say. When he saw his master, Taishang old man, he came to his place and stared at Chen Tianxu in anger. I thought that when I was waiting, I couldn''t suppress my anger. Let''s do it again. I didn''t expect that. Chu Lingxiao even attended the Yuantian Conference! "Master, that boy''s life..." "Don''t you understand that you can take it again when you keep the Yuantian meeting?" The old man stared. Heard here, long day also had to acquiesce, anyway died an apprentice, always better than they all compensate in this vein. But. Something strange. With that strength and identity, how could he be willing to attend the Yuantian conference? It''s not that he buried himself. Let alone the world of heaven and earth. It''s the other big world that has the real superpower and is in charge, who is not qualified to let him come here. "Master, don''t you think..." At this time, Changtian just wanted to speak, but before he had finished speaking, he was interrupted by Taishang old man. "Well, these things can''t be guessed. Even if this person is really going to leave the world of the Lord, do you want to think about it? What can he do?" "It''s estimated that at the Yuantian conference one day later..." However, the Taishang old man here is afraid of saying more. For a while. In the deep forest of the ancient mountain, a strange and cold breath suddenly drowned in it. ¡­¡­ A day is not long. Short is not short. However, for the monks in the world of heaven and earth, a day in the world of heaven and earth is equivalent to a few months in the world of heaven and earth on the other side. So. There are still obvious changes. Ten years ago. It is almost impossible for the monks in the world of heaven and earth to come to the world of the Lord. But. Because after the ancient river event in time and space. The restrictions on the entrance to the world of heaven and earth have been relaxed a lot. And what happens in the world of heaven and earth often reaches the level of strength of one side. This day. When the Yuantian conference finally arrived. You can see. At the entrance of the world of the Lord, almost from time to time, people step into the world of the Lord from the outside. These people. They all come from the world. So I want to see Yuantian conference. After all. This is to decide who will be in charge of the world in the future. Ten years after that one disappeared. It has been a long time since there was another strong man who could stand on the top of the world. And once the ninth day. It is the venue of Yuantian conference. Now. The holy breath shrouds, many animals fly in the sky and roar in all directions, as if announcing to the whole world that the Yuantian conference is about to begin. As for the other eight heavens below. It''s just a place for ordinary monks to sit. The top seat in Chen Tianxu''s mouth is the Ninth Heaven. Generally, only big space level people are qualified to board. Besides, only disciples like Chen Tianxu are available. "Elder martial brother, it''s a bit strange. How come after such a long time, a big space level figure hasn''t arrived yet?" On the Ninth Heaven. Chen Tianxu and his party stood on the top and looked at the eight heavy sky below, which was almost full, but they all frowned. Because. But there was not a man in the Ninth Heaven that they had been in. According to the truth. Yuantian conference, there is still a long time for incense, and it''s about to start. It should be the time for the big sky level people to come. How can this be. No one? "Strange, Shizu, Shifu, why hasn''t he come?" Several people''s eyes were full of doubts. They all looked at Chen Tianxu, who was standing at the front. I feel something is wrong. But. Chen Tianxu''s face, however, soon returned to normal. "What are you worried about? You don''t have any movement at present, but believe it or not, there must be people in all corners of the ninth heavy sky at the moment, but those big air level people are not willing to show up." As soon as I heard that. Everyone can''t help but be stunned. What do you mean? See here. Chen Tianxu''s mouth was full of fun, and he was very satisfied. "You don''t understand, shizuhe is an old man. If he doesn''t show up first, who dares to come out in front of him?" Smell the words. All the people showed a sudden understanding of the expression. And just then. Then suddenly I saw that there were purple Qi falling down from the sky. Within a short time, it filled the whole nine heavy sky, making everyone''s face unchanged. "See, shizuta is here." See this. The expression on Chen Tianxu''s face is even more complacent. It seems that he is saying, listen to me, it must be right! "You guys, tie this bastard up first!" Just. The next moment. Before the smile on Chen Tianxu''s face was ready to converge, he heard a cold voice mixed with no emotion, like a basin of cold water, which immediately poured the doubts and puzzles on his face. Bastard? Tied up? Who? Chapter 1193 The moment I heard that. All the friars in the whole nine heavy sky are ignorant. Look at me one by one and I look at you. I don''t know what happened. Although very clear. The source of the sound is uploaded from the ninth day. But what does that mean? Tied up? Who? Who dares to make trouble on the occasion of Yuantian conference? Don''t you want to live?! The lower level heavy sky, a group of friars, a face dazed and confused. However, those who are in the Ninth Heaven, like Chen Tianxu and others, are all from the disciples of the big sky level figures, but they all recognize who this voice is. At the Yuantian conference. The day before it started. In the depth of an ancient mountain, there is a magnificent scene of the incomparably sacred purple gas leakage. Most of the main heaven and earth worlds are clearly seen. Afterwards. From their master''s words, they learned that the ancient mountain was the highest in the long sky. At that time, my master''s eyebrows were frowning, as if something important was going to happen. They couldn''t help but wonder. Will it be that zhuzhun Wushang, stepping into the real Wushang state, which leads to the internal sacred purple Qi, such a strange scene. If the day before. In their hearts, they are just skeptical. So today. They even confirmed it! Otherwise! Yuantian conference is just around the corner. Why are their masters, as well as the most powerful ones in the world, hiding in the dark and not coming out? It''s obviously the masters who are afraid of the long sky level figures! That''s the one who will be the best! But can let other quasi supremacy, all feel like this, then in addition to the real supremacy, who else? Just now What''s the matter? Listen to the voice, listen to the tone! It should be the highest convener of the Yuantian conference, that is, the super old man who is now probably the most powerful! Otherwise! Who dares to let loose in such an occasion! "It''s strange. Who dares to offend the old man? Is he tired of living?" For a while, the eyes of the disciples of several big air level figures all wrinkled and looked at each other puzzledly. The real superpower! Not for fun! Although the world of the main heaven and earth has gone through ten years of great changes and become an incomprehensible existence, before that, there was no real superior. And the rest of the world. But from the beginning to the end, it was peaceful and peaceful, and there was no trouble. Compared with those big world, they still had a long distance to master the world of heaven and earth. There is also a gap between the real superpowers. Let alone a monk who just stepped into the invincible. But anyway. Now, in the world of heaven and earth, who is most likely to be the most powerful, it must be a super old man! But now How dare someone make the old man angry! Who! Who is it?! This moment. Not to mention the disciples of a group of great void level figures, they are a group of great void level figures hidden in the void in all directions, even some of the quasi supremacy, but also some of them can''t understand. Immediately. Look up to the ground on the ninth day. But that''s not right. On the ground of the Ninth Heaven, in addition to the Taishang old people and some of their grandchildren, they were also their disciples. Chen Tianxu et al. That''s needless to say. Now it''s in the limelight. How can I find something wrong and make my grandparents angry? Isn''t that a self destructed future? But they are disciples. Let alone that! Just yesterday. They also came out in person and told their disciples not to contradict the people of Taishang old man in order to take advantage of their courage at the Yuantian conference, or they would be directly involved. Even if it is the day when the Yuantian conference has already begun. They also reminded two sentences again. It can''t be their disciples. They have done something wrong and offended each other. Say it again! Then again. Their disciples, as masters, don''t they know how much they weigh? It''s a monk who is so far away from the old man. Even in today''s world of the main heaven and earth, with the increase of cultivation speed, we need to know when and where to achieve it. It''s a total unknown. How can we be qualified to provoke the Taishang old man under the present cultivation? But the next moment. A group of big air level figures are still a little uneasy. They secretly start to use some time backward method. They want to see what their disciples have done with their masters on their backs when they come today. However, a large number of space class figures found that there was no embarrassing scene for them. My disciples. After listening to their admonition. They are also really in good order. They did not even leave the gate until today, when they came to the Ninth Heaven. This moment. Even the most powerful people can''t stand it. On the surface of them, there are no disciples. In the eyes of all the monks in the outside world, there are no disciples. But in fact. The big space figures in the world of heaven and earth, more or less, have something to do with them. There are teachers and apprentices. Some have the grace of helping. Some of them can become big air class figures now, because there are the most powerful people behind them. So. Even the most powerful people can''t sit still. Use the time method to start to see what happened to the past of these big space people. "Don''t really have an accident..." However, compared with the big space level figures, these quasi powerful people want to pay attention to something different. Soon. When it is found that there is no scene worthy of attention, these potential winners, this is a relief. "It''s OK. As long as you don''t get in touch with that person, there''s nothing to worry about." "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter with Shizu?" But then. Looking at the huanghuang Tianwei in the void, more and more intense, and has been around the top of their film, the younger martial brothers of Chen Tianxu are all in a panic. One by one, there was no one else to control. What''s wrong with this? Why are you coming to them? Chen Tianxu''s heart can''t help mentioning it. But under the eyes of a group of younger martial brothers, he forced out a smile and pretended to have nothing on his face, saying: "it''s OK. What are you afraid of? What do you think Shizu will do to us?" "You know, we are all their grandchildren." But these two words just came out of his mouth, and he suddenly sensed something, and his face suddenly changed. Bang! The next moment. I haven''t waited for him to respond. A wave of sweat made his whole body, can''t help but explode up the terrible pressure. He knelt down with his legs pressed directly. "I''ve been calling you for a long time, but I can''t be mute. I want you to tie him up. What are you looking at here?" Chen Tianxu: "..." "Oh, by the way, you are also accomplices, so kneel down for me!" Bang! All junior brothers of Chen Tianxu: "..." Chapter 1194 Quiet! It was quiet. So big jiuchongtian, with the sudden kneeling of Chen Tianxu and others, as well as the extremely cold voice of Taishang old man. The whole jiuchongtian. As if they were frozen, there was no sound. In addition to the quasi supremacy of the Ninth Heaven, as well as some big sky level figures, the faces of all people suddenly changed into another one. A blank face, puzzled, dull. All people are like a statue without soul, standing there and watching the scene. What''s the situation? Old man! People to tie up before! Chen Tianxu! They are dreaming! Or is it too old to think? Who is Chen Tianxu? Isn''t it Taishang''s grandson? Who is OK, will be in the public, or in this Yuantian Congress, in front of all the world of heaven and earth, in front of the dignitaries, to bind their own grandchildren? This is not in front of all people, let their face lost? "What happened? How could it be Chen Tianxu?" Let alone the lower heavy sky, which is the ninth heavy sky of those big space level character disciples, also one by one ignorant like a puppet, full of confusion and stagnation. None of them thought of it. It will be Chen Tianxu! And a group of his younger martial brothers! And it looks like it! In the past, the old man who wanted to be tied up was Chen Tianxu''s younger martial brothers. Otherwise, how could he be punished even for his thanks! But it''s amazing, isn''t it? Today! What day is it? Yuantian Conference! The vast world of heaven and earth, as long as it is a person with a head and a face, is now in the nine heavens. Everyone wants to show his face today. Let alone the big sky figures in the Ninth Heaven, and those who will be in charge of the world of heaven and earth in the future will be the most powerful. Even if you don''t sit. Never lose face! Otherwise, in the future, someone will take this matter out and say, in the words that people often say - am I still confused in the future? But now! What do they see? Taishang old man even appeared in person, in front of the whole world, all the people who have a good face, Chen Tianxu and others were all reprimanded! Still kneeling directly! As the saying goes. The face of the younger generation is also the face of the older generation. What''s more, it''s too old. "It''s strange. Is it reasonable to say that the old man is really the best? Even if the younger generation made a mistake, it should not be such a reaction. " And just then. The eighth day. There are some of the strongest in time and space, but I feel something is wrong, and my brow immediately creases. Several people looked at each other. They all saw a bit of doubt in each other''s eyes. Fear these two words. Only for those who are truly invincible in the world, it will be useless. Besides, for others, there is a little constraint. But that''s not how old people should be. Isn''t that the other side has become a real superpower? The existence of such accomplishments. Looking at the whole world, who can be the enemy? "It''s hard not to be successful. It''s Chen Tianxu and his grandchildren who have not offended someone, but directly offended Taishang old man?" Suddenly. The faces of the most powerful people in time and space changed again. Suddenly, they looked at each other again, but at the next moment, they shook their heads. It''s not right either. How dare you offend Shizu? Don''t say it''s too old. They are the most powerful in time and space, and they all have grandchildren. But the grandchildren saw them. Just like a mouse seeing a cat, don''t say anything, even dare not say anything. Every time, like a wood, stand respectfully aside and listen to their chat. "If not, what is it?" For a while. The whole nine heavy sky up and down, are full of a guess, all the eyebrows, are wrinkled tightly. On the other side, Chen Tianxu. It''s a face, it''s red, it''s red, it''s shameful. I want to dig a hole in it. It''s too humiliating! He was scolded in public by his own Shizu! The key is. Previously, I thought I was someone else. I was pointing at my younger martial brothers. I was very stable. But now. The first one. He was suppressed and knelt down. The next moment. Even with his younger martial brothers. This kind of all, unexpectedly all is because he Chen Tianxu but rises! Shame! What a shame! "It''s really strange that Chen Tianxu even offended his own Shizu." "Who says no? If I had such a real super strong person, I would have been able to be a teacher ancestor and devote myself to cultivation." "Shh, be quiet. Don''t hit the muzzle of the gun. Can''t you see the old man getting angry?" For a moment. When the voices of those around him and Chen Tianxu''s fellow monks fell to his ears, Chen Tianxu''s face turned red in an instant, and the Tianwei in the void never disappeared. Straight let Chen Tianxu that head, dare not raise. Far away. It''s really like a student being punished. But now. For Chen Tianxu, his heart is in a fog. He really feels that he is more unjust than a woman named Dou''e in the mortal world! What is it called! The end that was in his heart. Today, he should first be his great master, the old man Taishang, who will become the future master of the world of heaven and earth. Then. His identity as the first person of his apprentice will naturally increase with the tide. I''m afraid that even in the future, even big air level figures will be polite when they meet him. And then! His accomplishments have been climbing all the way, and he has truly become the first person of the younger generation in the great changes of the decade. Finally. When his master and forefather retire, he will be able to take over the banner and become the master of the world and the new generation. But now. But what happened! How the play is different from what he thinks! My master! What kind of disease is it? Just for no reason, in front of everyone, let him kneel in public! This is just too strange! This moment. Chen Tianxu can''t help it any longer. Even if he is punished, he needs a reason, doesn''t he? He raised his head abruptly. Just say: "Shizu, I am your grandson!" For a moment. With Chen Tianxu''s voice just falling, other people kneeling on the ground, their eyes also raised with fear. "Sun? Offended that, you think you, and you, can still live? " However. Before he could speak again, the next moment, the words of the old man were like a thunderbolt. Suddenly, in the whole nine heavy sky, it exploded. Chen Tianxu''s eyes were staring at him. Everyone''s face. It''s even more frightening. Chapter 1195 Disciple? Do you think you can live if you mess with that one? Just two sentences. However, it seems that in the extremely quiet and cold environment, suddenly, one needle after another fell. Chen Tianxu and others, who were not only stabbed, were in a state of confusion. The whole jiuchongtian, up and down, all of them, their eyes widened, and their faces suddenly changed. Quiet! Dead silence! From these two sentences, they heard some meaning! It seems that Chen Tianxu''s several people did not make the old man angry at all, but someone else! Who? The whole world of heaven and earth can make such a strong man as the old man to be called out in a tone of great awe, yet dare not say the name of that man. There''s only one person! Don''t say they are the people who have a head and a face in the world of heaven and earth. They know that person, even the most humble mortals in the world of heaven and earth know that there was such a person. Standing on the top of the world. What is the most powerful, in front of it, are like ants, even the qualification to look up, are not. That man! Are you back?! Boom! In an instant. All the people responded. Except for those big sky figures in the Ninth Heaven, who were absolutely superior and knew in advance, the pupils of all the others were all as if they had seen a ghost. Only in two or three seconds. Everyone''s breathing, then fell into a pause, eyes straight staring at the ninth day, staring at the end. In my mind. All of a sudden, inexplicably, there are scenes about the world of heaven and earth ten years ago. "Then Is that back? " Chen Tianxu and others, a face is full of fear and uneasiness, full of white, dead silence. His younger martial brothers. Even more scared on the spot, the whole body was paralyzed on the ground. Deficiency of heart. At the moment, everyone''s face is full of a sense of emptiness. I''m afraid that people will know what they have done. All of a sudden, they dare not lift their heads. Will it be that one? Is the man Shizu said really the one ten years ago? But it''s impossible? Elder martial brother didn''t say that it''s been ten years since he appeared again. He should have left the world of heaven and earth long ago. Again. Those people. Ten years ago, the monks of the whole world of heaven and earth had no qualification to look up. At first. Those who are the most powerful in the big world have only one qualification, which can be seen from afar. To this day. Even though they have gained unimaginable cultivation benefits due to the great change of the world, they still feel that if they want to catch up with those characters, they may not necessarily live for another ten thousand years or one million years. And it''s them instead. How is it possible to look back and see the ant world? "Teacher Shizu, that is... " "Who else do you think? Who else do you think there is in such a big world?! Kneeling for me, he said, today I will see you die with my own eyes! " But when Chen Tianxu''s younger martial brothers were on the verge of chaos, the voice of Chen Tianxu''s trembling, panic and the cold voice of Taishang old man''s incomparable repulsion came from his ears. But like a deafening thunder. Their hair, which was shaking immediately, stood up, and all of them were back to God in an instant. One by one, they knelt down again, shivering and sweating like rain. As for Chen Tianxu. Even the whole person was stunned. That one! Really back? Why? It''s impossible? In the eyes of the giant dragon, how can we pay attention to them living in the ant world? All along. Chen believes that. Because. He came out of the more humble ant world. He is an ordinary friar who can''t be ordinary any more, because in ten years, he has got the same flower. From the chance to worship under the big space level people, he has boarded a friar, which he can''t get for several generations. From beginning to end. He did not look back to his former world. But now! What did he hear! Ten years of that, really back! What''s more, I''d like to ask for a statement for those ants in the perfect practice Institute?! "Why, this Why is that? " With the whole jiuchongtian, everyone''s eyes trembled, and Chen Tianxu''s whole body was about to collapse. He said why three words. The whole jiuchongtian. The disciples of the big empty class are all stupid. That one! The one ten years ago! Come back! But just for a moment, one by one became like eggplant frost hit general, wilt bar wilt bar head, dare not squeak a little. Previously. They also praised Chen Tianxu all around. They also thought that those people in the perfect practice research institute were simply toasting, not eating or punishing wine. They also dreamed of tying the thighs of the dragon and flying to the sky. But now. They found out. I was totally wrong. What can I do if I let that person know that they despised the perfect practice Institute before?! And those under the heavy sky, have a head and a face. Just a moment ago. Then I saw the void of the whole Jiuchong sky. Suddenly, a piece of sunlight shrouded in the sacred atmosphere. Even the most powerful people appeared. The scene was not so grand and boundless. Even. And one after another, the same flowers that even the old man and other people couldn''t see through the secret fell down. Just for a moment. And the whole void of the Ninth Heaven was dyed red. For a moment. The old man''s face also changed. A heart is raised in an instant. The rest of the legendary monks, too, were frightened not to hide their body shape any more, and walked out of the deep space. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment. Only one after another of the nine colored sacred light clusters, like meteorites falling from the sky, fell on the upper seats that had been prepared before. Every time it falls. After the holy light group around it dissipated, there was a very holy and cold figure coming out of it. Immediately. He just sat on it. There are men and women. There are young and old. But everyone''s breath, it''s really terrible, let Taishang old man and other people to be invincible, a gooseflesh, can''t help but come out. This is! The real super strong! Chen Tianxu, kneeling on the other side, was even more frightened, and his voice was almost gone. He just remembered one thing! That day. The Taiyin said that he was asked to prepare more seats. At that time, he didn''t take it seriously. He thought that Taiyin was mystifying again. But now it seems! Maybe That day, the people who appeared next to the Taiyin were not followers at all! But That one! Chapter 1196 Chen Tianxu is confused. Silly, too. He who wants to understand all this suddenly feels that he is a complete fool from the beginning to the end! And myself. I don''t know yet! In front of the Taiyin, he satirized the whole perfect practice research institute. In his words, he also referred to the whereabouts of his life and death. If it''s him. Will you let him live, a man who doesn''t know how to live? "No No... No... Please forgive me, my Lord. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. The villain has no eyes and offends the perfect practice Institute. Villain, I''d like to be a slave, please... " In an instant. Chen Tianxu can only kneel in place, so banging banging kowtow, toward the illusory sky, loudly begging for mercy. But no matter how he knocks. Even if you break your head. Above the whole void. In response to him, it was still a dead silence. For a moment. Those people kneeling beside Chen Tianxu, even the audience, are about to regret the youth. They knew that. Why did they listen to Chen Tianxu at the beginning! I thought that the elder martial brother became a disciple of the big sky level figures earlier than them. He would see things more clearly than they do. So. They are willing to believe Chen Tianxu. Do those things with him. But now! What is it called! "Spare life, spare life, spare life. It really doesn''t matter what we do. These are all what the elder martial brother asked us to do." By now. Those who are younger martial brothers don''t care about their face. They can kowtow to beg for mercy in front of him. In some ways, sometimes they don''t have the qualification. "Spare your life, my Lord." "My Lord, I really don''t care about our business." "Shizu, please ask for our love." The old man, who was floating on the other side, could not help standing up when he heard that his disciples were still expecting him to plead. "Shut up, you bastards. You''ve done something wrong yourself. Do you want to drag our ancestors into the water?" Plead for you? I really want more! If it hadn''t been for that order, he would have clapped Chen Tianxu to death! Just looking at the silence of the void above, the old man for a while, but also some uncertainty, a heart suddenly changed some tension. What the hell is that supposed to do? It''s not just old people. The whole atmosphere of jiuchongtian has become very dull and uncomfortable, which makes everyone feel a little out of breath. It''s not really out of breath. But since knowing that Chu Lingxiao has come back, all people''s innermost feelings, the fear that germinates, make their pressure multiply. Seriously. Until now. They couldn''t believe it. The one who disappeared for ten years really came back. If it wasn''t for the old man, trembling with fear in his voice, they still felt that someone was joking with them. But look again. Now. In the Ninth Heaven, only those who are sure to be the most powerful can sit at the highest level, but they are already full of people with extremely amazing origins. And it looks. It''s from other big world! The real superpower! Apart from the real super strong, they really can''t think of any other characters. "Spare your life, spare your life..." However, no matter how much Chen Tianxu begged for mercy, the eyes of all the people in the audience were no longer on him at this moment. Because. A white dress! Already appeared on the void of the Ninth Heaven! At the sight of the white dress, Chen Tianxu''s appeal for mercy stopped in a moment. "Rao..." Chu Lingxiao! That''s really coming! And with Chu Lingxiao''s side, there is also the Taiyin. In addition, there is only the Holy Spirit in the sky. "Here we are." Light voice, then fall. The next moment. All the great men who sat on the top of the seat trembled for a moment, and then they quickly rose from the top. One by one. How could he have come first? It was so sacred and inviolable. They all looked like servants. They saluted Chu Lingxiao respectfully. At the same time. It is located in the perfect practice Institute. The old members of the perfect practice Institute, although they can''t see the scene of the ninth heavy day, can still feel an unusual breath, falling from above. You can''t help it. All understand. It must be the one who has come. "I think it''s still up to that one." Looking at the gold token in their hands, all the old members of the perfect practice institute could not help but smile. At the thought of them holding Chu Lingxiao''s gold token. When leaving the scene of the world of heaven and earth. It feels like a dream. At first, they thought that they could not even enter the entrance of other big world. I never thought it would be so easy. All the entrances to the big world seem to have known that they would come. The breath scattered from the gold token directly let these entrances open automatically. After that. They were also sent directly to the location of these great powers. Now think Bang! However. They just want to see the gold token in their hands again, but at this moment, the gold token in their hands turns into ashes in an instant. "Here..." Seeing this scene, everyone''s face showed a trace of bitterness again. Some people can''t help muttering: "can''t we have a look more..." Although I know in my heart that I can''t really have this golden token, it''s better to stay for a second even if they have it. A token. We can let the most powerful people in the world come here without asking for the truth. Just thinking about it, we all feel like dreaming. These powerful people from other big world, one by one, saw Chu Lingxiao coming, and their faces became tense. If it is not the gold token, there is Chu Lingxiao''s breath on it. How did they come? Seriously. When they saw the gold token, they couldn''t believe it. Chu Lingxiao would find them. Such a person. Even the secret masters beyond the big world are far from being able to find them. It''s a chance that they can''t get for several generations. Is there any reason not to come? "Sir, I will wait..." However. In one of the great powers of the big world, just got up and wanted to show his respect to Chu Lingxiao. When he started to talk, he didn''t say a few words, so he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. First sentence. Let this great power of the world regret that he was the first to speak. "Would you, would you, die for me?" This For a moment. This super strong man, the whole man''s pores, are about to explode. Because. She felt that Chu Lingxiao was not joking! In the tone unexpectedly has the murderous intention! Chapter 1197 Hearing Chu Lingxiao''s words, the supreme powerful man from other big world suddenly lost his mind. This is a woman with the greatest strength. It''s also the only woman who is brought by the golden token. To be honest. When I came here. In the heart of the green lotus emperor, it''s just like flowers, happy. I thought. There are other women in the world, but she is the only one. What does this mean? This shows. He was liked by Chu Lingxiao. That''s all. In the future, our strength will definitely go further. Maybe. After millions of years, you can also become a supreme emperor, or even surpass the world and become the master of secrets. But now. What did she hear? Chu Lingxiao wants her to die? Is this a joke?! In a short moment, the whole face of the green lotus emperor turned white. He couldn''t be more ignorant. He trembled even when he spoke. His eyes were straight at Chu Lingxiao in the void, and his heart was shaking. "Big My Lord, I I... " But look at Chu Lingxiao. Emperor Qinglian really didn''t know how to answer. I can''t say Would you like to? That''s really dead, isn''t it? But if she doesn''t want to, just look at Chu Lingxiao''s murderous tone. She can feel that if she doesn''t want to, I''m afraid the next second, she will turn into ashes on the spot. So. For a while, the emperor Qinglian knelt down directly from the upper Lingtai. Then, his whole body trembled and he couldn''t even say a word. Suddenly. The atmosphere of the whole venue was also brushed. It was extremely harsh and cold. Not only did the emperor Qinglian make a direct murmur, but the other great powers in the world were all pale and dare not raise their heads. Afraid of the next moment. What Chu Lingxiao asked was himself. What the hell is this? I thought that Chu Lingxiao called them to come here, and then supported the scene. After all, as far as they know, this one has not appeared in the world of heaven and earth for ten years. Even their real superpowers believed that the other side was likely to have left the main world since the beginning of the decade. Now, it''s in other big world. But I didn''t expect it. Ten years later. Suddenly, it appears again. It''s also for them to come here. It''s just to let us have a good look at the world of heaven and earth where even a real superpower doesn''t exist. What is the real invincible. The real supremacy is inviolable, let alone questionable. Change to them. It will do the same. Even though they are the real world-class superpowers, although they don''t pay attention to the idea of the bottom ants at all, if they are, due to the relationship of time, they have a trace of doubt in their hearts. Then they have to do something. After all. Ants must know their identity. I want to compete with God. Once it appears. It is inevitable that in the future, there will be a peerless monster who will strive for cultivation and become a strong person who can compete with them. That is not what they want to see. But I didn''t expect it. Chu Lingxiao had no such idea at all. The goal should be their real superpowers! In an instant. All the other great powers in the big world stay here. When they look around the scenes of the world of heaven and earth, they suddenly feel that the big world is very strange. Ten years of great change. Where is the world here. The hidden secret, now in the eyes of these real superpowers, feels extremely mysterious and unpredictable. There are still some secrets, even their existence at this level, can''t be seen through. Deeper. They even felt the secret of being able to compete with the ancient river of time and space. Sure enough! The world of heaven and earth is really detached and becomes the world of heaven and earth. It exists independently and is no longer bound by any rules of heaven and earth. Has begun to move towards a higher level of the world, was born. Ten years. They are the most powerful people in the other big world. For the reason of Chu Lingxiao''s horror, everyone dares to step here. Now. It is found that the rumor is not false. At the same time, I feel a little strange. They suddenly felt that they had entered a golden cage when they stepped into the world of heaven and earth! It''s easy to get in. Go out Is this difficult? Is it to make them come again and again, and then kill them one by one in the world of heaven and earth? So that the Lord of heaven and earth can live. With the help of this opportunity, we can also get out of the way and not be bound by the real superpower. Then. In a million years No, I''m afraid that in a hundred thousand years, there will be no living creature in this world that can match the world of the Lord. "Here This... Sir, we haven''t offended you once. Even during the ten years since you left, we have seriously warned the people under your control not to step here, just for fear that it will make you unhappy. " "Yes, my Lord, even if you really want to eliminate all threats for the life of the world, it shouldn''t be us. It should be the supreme emperor who sent people to come here before." As soon as I heard that someone pointed the spear at the supreme emperor of heaven, for a while, these world-class supremacies kneeling on the upper platform seemed to have caught a life-saving straw. One by one, his face suddenly changed. Then he said: "yes, my Lord. People who have been coveting this big world all the time should be the supreme emperor, not us. Please hold your hands high and let us go back." "My Lord, if you will, we will lead the way." Along with the upper platform, these great powers of the world, one by one, are like ordinary mortals. They kneel there without any fear of their own dignity and desperately bow for their lives. This moment. In the past, we could hear Chen Tianxu and others begging for mercy, but jiuchongtian was dead silent. The scene in front of us. Chen Tianxu was even more frightened. His face was frightened. His eyes were staring at the front. He covered his mouth as if he had seen something terrible. He was afraid that a little noise would come. Although he had imagined before, the real super strong will one day kowtow humbly in front of Chu Lingxiao, just like them. But I didn''t expect that. This day. It will come so soon. For a while, the whole body was scared to be soft. In such a big jiuchongtian, countless people are almost choked by the scene in front of them. Their trembling eyes are even more staring at Chu Lingxiao in the void. Chapter 1198 The void is very quiet. In the body of Chu Lingxiao, there is an inexplicable mysterious order. Even the world of heaven and earth now stands apart. But the order of the big world on this side. When they collided with Chu Lingxiao''s body. Or soon turned into ruins. For a moment. Chu Lingxiao will be the main heaven and earth world, and the outside world all contact, all to the partition. "What''s the matter?" "What''s the matter? The talisman left by Emperor Shi is broken." "What happened." In the corners of several big worlds and some deep mountains and ancient forests, there are people who are astonished. In front of everyone. Or there is something that can represent the supreme power and exist. Or is there a strong, stay here in the coordinates, indicating their present, where. But just now. But it''s all broken. This can''t help but let these disciples of the supremacy, disciples and grandchildren, for a time, all panic. They understand. The most powerful go to the world of heaven and earth. People who can let the real super strong leave their own area with only one gold token. Today''s world. There is only one. And now. They can know the whereabouts of the strongest things, but all lost contact, then there is only one possibility! "Is that really back?" Think of here, all human faces can''t help but show a glimmer of joy, but also a glance at each other. Their best. It''s not the strongest in the big world. On top of it. And the emperor of heaven. But it can make that person take a look at it. Maybe it won''t be long before it can go further. What happened now, in their eyes, should also be taken for granted. The one who shot. Nature will not let others outside perceive what is going on in the world of heaven and earth. For them. It''s also a good thing. "Wait, your Shizu, it will be OK. When he comes back, the world will belong to us." Those disciples who have no top coat are the highest talkers nowadays. Their faces are back to normal. They look like old gods. They look at the next generation with worried faces. Who is that? Even the master of Secrets beyond the great world is far inferior. Now their master, who can get in touch with him, may become the emperor of heaven, and it will be around the corner. Future achievements. They say it''s low! However, they don''t know what kind of scene the Ninth Heaven is in the world of heaven and earth at this moment. Their master. Those who are really top-notch, looking in all directions, are full of Chu Lingxiao who even don''t cast the same flowers. Suddenly, a gooseflesh comes out. "On!" The next moment. Seeing Chu Lingxiao''s eyes closed slightly, suddenly opened, and a faint word came out, I saw only those who knelt on the upper platform, their faces suddenly changed. It''s like blood all over. It''s all gathered in the face. His face was red. It''s like being drunk, but it looks like that, but it''s extremely evil. It''s definitely the body. Something''s wrong. It''s like the best. The whole man seems to be possessed. Seeing this scene, let alone the friars of the whole jiuchongtian, is the old man of Taishang. They are all scared. One by one, they were confused. What''s going on? Looking at those supernatural powers, not only that, but also in this short moment, when a red flower was born on the head, even the frightened old man, etc., was almost invincible, and his hair could not help but stand up. They can feel it. That''s the same flower! But why? Would it be in this scenario? It''s hard not to be a real superpower. That''s what it is. Or "Here What is this! " "How can we have a flower on our head? No, forgive me, my Lord." However. Before Taishang old man could wait for supremacy, he wanted to understand that, one after another, his voice was full of astonishment and disbelief, but it came out of the mouths of one after another. Even the first emperor Qinglian, who was called by Chu Lingxiao, was a noble and charming face, which was full of fear at the moment. His eyes widened. These powerful men didn''t even think that there was a flower planted on their head, which was so strange that even they were very surprised at the same flower, and they all thought it was Chu Lingxiao who did it at the moment. "Is that so?" But the next moment. When Chu Lingxiao heard a faint voice, it fell like a small stone on the calm lake, and then in everyone''s heart, the nine silent sky exploded, shaking like a huge wave. Those who are the most powerful are even more scared. They are numb. They stare at Chu Lingxiao in the void one by one. For a while, their faces are stiff and their eyes are dazed. Listen to that? Even this is only at this moment, just know? Before. Just guess there is such a flower, planted on their heads? If that''s the case. That''s horrible, isn''t it? What kind of person, above their head, God did not know the ghost to plant such a flower? And. If they all do. Will the rest of the world where they live be the same? Even the supreme Emperor This moment. Even if inadvertently. These great powers still think of the great powers of the world ten years ago, when the ancient river event happened in time and space, and put forward such questions. Why is it the world of heaven and earth. Has Chu Lingxiao appeared? Now, they feel that they have found the truth. Is it because they have the same flower above their heads? However, for them, they want to know what Chu Lingxiao is going to do to them. The heart of the green lotus emperor is very tight. Looking at the void, Chu Lingxiao, whose breath is more and more unpredictable, is full of anxiety and fear on all faces. Kill! It''s not that strong. But it''s incredibly pure. Even now, there are the same flowers born out of this world on the void of the whole world. Boundless. Just like the boundless sea, you can''t see the edge at a glance. Chu Lingxiao, who is in it, seems to be the master of the flower. The next moment. In this way, he was expressionless and suppressed with great hands. See this scene. All the powerful people on the platform were frightened. They could not care about other facial problems any more and began to scream out. "Big My Lord, you want to What do you want However. In response to them, there are only eight words, just like a magic sword that hasn''t been fully used for a long time. When the sword falls, all the haze in the world will be eliminated. Langlang void. Finally, Chu Lingxiao''s real body appeared. "Return this world, a life of innocence!" Chapter 1199 That white dress. In the eyes of all people, the emergence of the ancient river event in time and space just like ten years ago, as if it was just a shadow, has made the whole world fade. This moment. Kneeling on the ground, Chen Tianxu, shivering, was completely stunned. Regret! Two words! Just as the mountains and rivers erupted, deep in his heart, they rushed up, making Shen Tianxu feel extremely ashamed. Such a person. He even dared to talk behind his back. My former self. I really don''t know how to live! However. For the old people of Taishang, they only saw the same flowers planted on the heads of the world''s most powerful people at the moment when Chu Lingxiao''s hand fell. But one by one, they turn into ashes. However, Emperor Qinglian and other powerful people are still safe. Chu Lingxiao didn''t really give them a hand, but just wanted to remove the same red flower from everyone''s head. "Hoo..." I don''t know why. When the same flower on the top of the head turns to ashes, they don''t feel any change, but they just want to breathe a deep sigh of relief. It seems to be inside the body. There is something. They vomited the same thing. Whoa! In the mouth of every great power of the world level, there is a blue and strange gas. That blue gas, in this short moment, is transformed into the eyes of every great power in the void. But from a distance. But it''s very different. His face was ferocious, terrifying and painful. Finally. Only one after another of the strange laughter, disappeared See this. Qinglian emperor and other people''s hearts all trembled for a moment. They stared at each other with fear and uneasiness in their eyes. What are these? How can they be spit out in their bodies? My former self! As one of the world''s most powerful people, I didn''t even know it! No matter what. They can all feel that it''s absolutely not a good thing, otherwise, how could it make such ferocious laughter. With a hint of irony! It seems that they are ridiculing those who are the most powerful, and even now, they find that they have problems. Isn''t that ridiculous? Who are they? The best in the world! In this world, in addition to the secret masters beyond the big world, who can plot against them behind their backs? On top of their heads, planted a strange same flower? "Big Adults... Well... What is it? " However. As soon as the emperor Qinglian and others were about to speak, they were interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "What are you going to do now?" Smell the words. Emperor Qinglian and other world-class superpowers were suddenly silent. After five or six seconds, these superpowers kneeling on the upper platform stood up respectfully. The next moment. Then he made a salute to Chu Lingxiao, who was in the void. His face was extremely awesome: "my Lord, I would like to be a slave and stay here!" They can become the most powerful people in the world. Of course, they are not fools. Chu Lingxiao himself took the initiative to get rid of their own troubles and let them avoid weird plot. Such a person. How can I make a loss business. And the only thing they can repay is this. Servant. Although for such a character as Chu Lingxiao, there will be many people who want to follow in the world. But followers and slaves. But it''s different. Especially for those who want to be the strongest, to be slaves is to give up the road they have always wanted to pursue. My heart is broken. What kind of elixir is that? It can''t be retrieved. When all the people in jiuchongtian heard that emperor Qinglian, the most powerful man in the world, was willing to become Chu Lingxiao''s servant, they all became silent again. One by one, they were dazed. Ten years of great change. Now, the cultivation concept of the world of heaven and earth makes them completely rise to the level of the real world, from the same flowers. They learned. Even if it is a secret Lord beyond the big world, it is impossible to make the supreme emperor in the big world become a servant. Almost no one wants to be such a master. Otherwise. The three supreme emperors in tiancang Taoism region will not directly enter the ancient river of time and space. "Servants..." Taishang old man and so on are absolutely invincible. He is also looking at Chu Lingxiao in the void, feeling for a while. Then. I looked at the scene again, all the best. "Twelve......" "That is to say, the Lord of heaven and earth, is there to be twelve mighty men sitting down?" You can''t help it. After learning about this, the old man felt dizzy, and the change was too great. The former world of heaven and earth. But there is not even a great power. And now. There are twelve! "Yes!" For a while, Taishang old man and so on could not get up to the eye, immediately straight shine. Although from now on. They are no longer the most powerful monks in the world, except for Chu Lingxiao. But they believe that if they are given time and the information of the twelve most powerful people, they will be the most powerful in a very short time. Not only that. It is also a great good thing for the monks of the whole world. The twelve are the best. We will surely develop our own new forces in the world of heaven and earth. In this way, we will collect disciples and spread these things, let alone. "Very well, follow me." When Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell again, the whole world seemed to be quiet. In all directions, there was no sound of breeze. The second mountain in the world. Once again on that void. Twelve great powers of the world. They all soared. Follow in Chu Lingxiao''s back, toward the second mountain in the world, fly in the past, leaving only the old man of Taishang and other quasi supreme, still respectfully stay in place. Until the figure of Chu Lingxiao. After the total disappearance. Taishang old man, and all the people in jiuchongtian, raised his head a little. "Grandmaster, it is Is that the one who won''t kill me? " Chen Tianxu also looked up in fear. Just as he finished speaking, Chen Tianxu and his younger martial brothers were all slapped and burned by the old man. Only vaguely can I hear the old man, a little cold hum. "It''s a joke. The one who left you now just wanted you to have a good look at the giant''s world. What kind of world do you really think you can live?" Chapter 1200 Chen Tianxu. That''s how it died. The whole jiuchongtian, up and down, no one has spoken for him, as the old man said. The reason why Chu Lingxiao left Chen Tianxu here. Just want to make a little bit of ants, take a good look at the giant''s world, in the end what it is. Chen Tianxu died. As an ant, he dared to talk about giants behind his back. Again. The death of Chen Tianxu. It is also a solemn reminder to the monks of the whole world. After all. The world of heaven and earth. It''s going to start to rise completely. In this process, there must be no lack of cultivation of evil spirits like Chen Tianxu, but there must be no confusion about his identity like Chen Tianxu. Otherwise. No one can climb to the top of the mountain and support the whole world in the future. So. Taishang''s heart is clear. Several grandchildren died. For him, it may be a great shame, but it is very important for the future of the whole world. Which is more important. He can still tell. ¡­¡­ The second mountain in the world. The Ninth Heaven is deeper. All the twelve great powers of the world stood there respectfully, and the one standing in front of them was Chu Lingxiao. And the sun is on the other side. The second mountain reappears. It''s also very different from ten years ago. Originally, the second mountain in the world was the world of heaven and earth. The real jiuchongtian was only sealed by Chu Lingxiao. I want to cultivate the same flower that belongs to me. But in the end. Still need to use the second mountain in the world, this once nine heavy days. "Have you found any flowers here? They seem to be..." For a long time, the emperor Qinglian and others, who had not spoken before, gradually became impatient, and looked around the Ninth Heaven from time to time. In tone. Full of shock and disbelief. But there''s something to say. Because. The sight in their eyes really makes them feel strange. This ninth heavy day is full of many same flowers. The secret of each same flower can''t even be seen by them. And that can be done. Now. Apart from the ancient river of time and space ten years ago and the five great abysses of time and space, they could not think of any other place. But now. Even here You know. The secret master who transcends the big world is able to transcend because he has got a red petal from a flower that seems unimaginable. And now! What do they see? In the ninth day of the second mountain, countless flowers of the same color were shrouded, each of which could not lower the energy of the original red petals. The secrets of each flower could not be seen through even the best of them! "Here Is it the world of heaven and earth, the real secret place? " The green lotus emperor''s eyes kept shaking, and his face was already shocked. Ten years ago. They have realized that the world of heaven and earth has become an ancient region like the ancient river of time and space, which cannot be speculated. Just now. When we see the real truth of the world, no one can imagine it. This is more amazing than the ancient river of time and space, the five abysses of time and space! Two secrets. But because of a red petal, it became that area. And the world of heaven and earth, now there are thousands of But the next moment. Only Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "each of you, you can pick a flower here and take it. Remember, each of you can only pick one." Boom! As soon as I heard that. The twelve great powers of the world, such as the green lotus emperor, were all stunned. They stared at each other, their minds were blank, and their breathing became extremely urgent. What? What did they hear?! Let each of them pick a flower? What does that mean? This is to say, each of them can get one?! This moment. Don''t say that it''s Qing Lian Di and the other twelve great powers in the world. It''s the closest Taiyin to Chu Lingxiao. It''s also a stupor in my mind. My eyes are shining and trembling. I stare at Chu Lingxiao. Although she did not know the same flowers in front of her. What level has it reached. But seeing emperor Qinglian and twelve other great powers in the world, I have already guessed more or less the excited expression in my heart. It''s just that she didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao even let twelve super strong people pick one. You can''t help it. Even the Taiyin is a little jealous. But I heard Chu Lingxiao''s faint words: "in your present state, let alone the flowers here, you will touch them, and they will immediately turn to ashes." As soon as I heard that. The eyes of the Taiyin were stunned immediately. Then there was an embarrassment on his face. It turns out "The second mountain flower in the world is the same flower that will appear in all parts of the world. And I have arranged for the Ninth Heaven. Every ten thousand years, there will be one." Chu Lingxiao said lightly: "after I leave, you don''t have to worry about the same flower of the ninth heavy sky. As for the next heavy sky, you will see how to do it. If you meet the genius in the cultivation, you 12 people will discuss it by yourself." "Then you may tell him the secret of your understanding." The ninth day of silence. Chu Lingxiao came out one sentence after another, when he heard that Chu Lingxiao was going to leave. The eyes of emperor Qinglian and others were dazed immediately. Nobody thought of it. Chu Lingxiao will leave. "My lord Where are you going? " The green lotus emperor took off his mouth. The eyes of Taiyin also look at the past. But Chu Lingxiao did not speak. For a long time. Just spit out a few words. "The world of flowers..." The world of flowers? Hearing these four words, everyone around looked at each other, and then shook his head. I don''t understand what Chu Lingxiao said. ¡­¡­ Just. At this moment. An unknown vast area, there is no boundless, no stars, no breath of cultivation, but it is full of the same flowers everywhere. Its central area. There is also a very ancient temple, standing there. Quiet! It was quiet. As if here, has been a long time, has not come. But at this moment. All of a sudden. It seemed that he was a little surprised, but he felt very happy. He heard the tone, which seemed to have been expected. "Are you here..." "Finally? In the prophecy, are there people who can make me do my best to fight for it? " Boom! Boom! As he said this, several of the same flowers around the temple trembled for a while, faintly. There were Leng Yan, who was the ultimate goddess, and there were also young people with strong breath to destroy the sky and the earth. "You don''t have to go. Although you are the one in the prophecy, I also need to have a good look at whether he is worth being my opponent or not!" Chapter 1201 However. When the oldest voice of the temple fell, there was still a voice that sounded extremely confident and young. A seeming prophet in the voice of the old. I feel extremely disdainful. There is a kind of meaning that does not put each other in the eyes at all, and the tone is full of ridicule and superiority. "Emperor, don''t you think you look up to this so-called prophet too much?" "Well?" The voice of the old man raised a question, and the whole temple trembled. Immediately. The young voice who just spoke quickly explained: "emperor, listen to me. The younger generation means how you exist and one of the oldest sources of the same flower. Although there are still several elders in today''s world who are immortal, just like your time of existence." "But in terms of strength, you are the real number one in the world. There is no friar competing with you in the origin of the same flower, let alone..." Young voice. As he spoke, his tone seemed excited. He seemed to have a trace of dissatisfaction and unwillingness in his heart. He only felt that he could compete with the ancient source of the same flower. Only in this area. There can be no other place. If it''s beyond the secret places outside the big world, it''s all. But what is a monk in the big world? Among them. Each of the same flowers. Which one is not from them, which one is not sent to every big world through their hands? In their eyes. The big world and their world. There are two different levels! Among them, the monks are even more vulnerable to attack. Even the masters of Secrets beyond the big world, for them, are several deliberately created beings. In other words. It''s just for the ancient source of the same flower, to cultivate its rivals, so that they can spend their boring and endless time. But now. But from one of the most ancient sources, he heard that monks from the big world could compete with this ancient source to make their best? It''s not a joke. What is it? You know. A long time ago, the ancient source of this temple was said. If anyone can make him do his best, no matter what the final result is, he will get all the energy of the other party and go to a higher level. This is the same flower, the most powerful one among the ancient sources. Each other''s energy. If it''s all given to another friar. Seriously. Not to mention them, but other ancient sources. I can''t imagine what level that extremely lucky monk can reach. Just. Before the young voice finished speaking, he was slowly interrupted by the old voice in the temple. "You don''t have to say that the prophecy is absolutely right. I believe that he has appeared." "Emperor..." "Since you''re so unsure, I can let you go and try him, OK?" Boom! In an instant. As soon as he heard this, the young voice seemed to get more excited. Even the tone of his voice increased a lot. It was almost a subconscious way to say: "is it true, emperor? Do you really want to let me out of here? " Suddenly. It can be seen from a distance that one of the same flowers closest to the temple, at this moment, radiates a dazzling light, just like a burning sun, which is sacred and hot to suffocation. The next moment. I saw that the same flower, deep in the light, actually appeared a slender and great young figure, which was an extremely horrible existence. It''s just the figure. I saw several big world, once under the hand of this young man, destroyed countless times. Finally. Those big worlds were directly transformed into the same flowers by the youth. Count it carefully. There are five. Finally, five flowers come together. It has become the same flower as the sun, burning and sacred. Boom! Boom! Boom! Almost in this short moment, the youth figure appeared from the same flower, and so did several other similar flowers around. Vaguely. It seems that there are figures. "Since you don''t want to stay any longer, I can let you go." The same flower, the voice of the ancient source, is turned into a real breath of time, flowing around every corner, both shining on this area, all the same flowers. Also shining the figure of these flowers. The moment I heard that. The flowers of the figures, more shaking than before, look very excited. But the next moment. The voice of the ancient source, however, is another turn. The tone is a little flat, but no matter who listens to it, it feels more like being in the ice and snow. With piercing cold, shrouded in all directions. "I can let you go, but remember, if anyone reveals the coordinates here, you should know what the end is!" Quiet! It was quiet. Even the same flower, which was the most active before, lost its voice. Ten seconds later. As the same flower, into a virtual shadow, dissipated in this area, the remaining several same flowers, will also disappear. The owner of these same flowers. Used to be the master of secrets. After that. Even more out of this situation. Came to one of the sources of the same flower. After that. When I heard about the ancient source, I came here one after another to challenge, and I wanted to prove that I was the most powerful monk in history. But at last, I found out that it was the day when I was able to be the master of secrets. It has become one of the chessmen of the ancient source. To this day. They all don''t know the ancient source. Why do they do this? In order to leave, each of them has to challenge the ancient source, get all the energy of the other side, and become the most powerful existence in the world. Otherwise. Will be trapped here all the time. And today. They can leave. That''s what they dream of. Just. When the owners of these same flowers just left, just where they were, they had another one that was about to wither. The voice sounded old and dying. "Emperor, you let them go. It''s not just..." "That''s their foolishness. I think I''m the master here. Since their flowers don''t want them, I''ll take them as hard as I can!" Cold laughter. With it. Spread around the whole area. "And I tell you that if you can''t break the prophecy, it doesn''t mean that I can''t break it!" The voice just dropped. Then he saw that the same flowers appeared again, and they were directly absorbed into ashes by a bright light scattered from the temple. Flowers bloom. Flowers are fading. But in the blink of an eye Chapter 1202 With the outside world several big world, 12 no superior strong person, disappeared for no reason like this. Immediately. Among the top monks in the world, it caused a great sensation. If it''s just an ordinary event. That''s all. If it''s just hearsay, few people will take this matter to heart. The best. What kind of person is that? Every one of them is the protagonist of this world. I don''t know how long it will take, how hard it will be, before such a one is born. Let alone the most powerful missing. It''s only one step away from the emperor level figures. What kind of people will disappear without any sign? But the problem is. The source of the message. But it is spread from these areas where the top powers sit. That has to make people feel a cold sweat. For a while. Several big worlds, but all the forces of the most powerful sitting in the town, have exploded. Now. The wind is calm. It is also a place beyond the world of secrets. After the waves, it is a special period of peace. Should have. It was peaceful. There can be no more wrong. But now. Even the most powerful one disappeared, which made the friars in other areas feel a thrill. They felt that something important was going to happen. "Come on, what''s the matter?" "How do you say that, master?" Somewhere in the big world, a deep mountain ancient forest shrouded in sacred breath, when an old figure, frowning straight from the inside, came out slowly. A few people who were waiting outside. Then he hurried around. This is one of the two great emperors in the big world. It''s the place to sit. In fact. A big world, can have two supreme emperor level figures, has been called today''s world, in addition to the secret place beyond the big world, the most powerful monk. Like the heaven and the earth, it can give birth to three great worlds. This is already the only place. Being able to become the supreme emperor of heaven is also a sign of being able to integrate with the Tao of the great world. In this realm, some people also call this realm - the harmony of Tao. Of course. It''s not the way of the big world. But the way of the same flower. To the supreme level. The way of the big world, compared with it, is just like a drop of rain falling into the endless sea, for the monks themselves. There is no use for it. Only the same flower. That''s the standard to improve a monk''s combat power. Because. It hides the real secrets of practice in the world. Every one of them is of great help to the realm of monks. Corresponding to it. The whole big world, except for the same flowers beyond the big world, has no secrets to the emperor. So. Even the most powerful people, as long as they want to know where they are, will be clear in their hearts. In front of these people, the most powerful people are as humble as ants. Unless it reaches the same level. Otherwise. Will only be like a giant, step on the foot, can be arbitrary overlooking. So. Almost in the big world, as long as the characters who are the most powerful are reached, they will no longer appear in the outside world as they used to be. They will only find a quiet mountain and old forest to hide and devote themselves to cultivation. It is hoped that this shackle can be broken. Otherwise. To do anything in the future is only in vain. The emperor wants to know. Such a day can only be described by two words of suffering. However. After a long silence, the old figure who came out of the heaven emperor level figure, sitting in the town area, looked up and watched the people shake their heads. This move. The faces of all the people around Yin changed, full of confusion and perplexity. "What do you mean? Haven''t you seen the master?" "It''s impossible. You are the only one of our brothers. How can we not meet you?" "Younger martial brother, are you cheating us again?" Don''t look at the old figure in front of them. They look old, but in fact, they are younger than all of them. In normal times, they often tease them when they practice. So. When everyone sees each other and shakes his head like this, he feels that he is playing with them again. Again. For the characters in harmony. It''s not an idea to find the trace of no superior. How can we not see people? "Little younger martial brother, please tell me that there is no superior missing this time, but there is an existence about to enter the realm of harmony. If it''s just missing, it''s just that. I''m afraid it''s just there..." If there''s nothing else. These disciples who are in harmony with Tao state will not notice that although the state is not as good as that of the other party, as long as they are given time, the supreme state, for them, is just a matter of catching. But they all have their own ambitions. If they want to polish themselves and squeeze all the potential in this environment, only in this way can they step into the top existence after becoming the strongest. Just now. They want to know more. Where is the supreme power. A person who is about to step into the rank of emperor is enough to influence the future of this big world. Never be careless. The most important thing is. Now they look at their little younger martial brother and shake their heads like this. They even wonder if the other side will have entered the heaven. But the next moment. When everyone was confused and thinking about it, he heard the old figure, raised a confused and confused face, and looked at the people: "elder martial brother, why did the master say he didn''t know?" Everyone: "..." Don''t know? As soon as I heard that. Everyone is confused. Do people in harmony know? "What do you mean?" "The master said, those who are missing are all in good condition, but I''m very strange. What''s the place, the people who connect with Daojing, are not clear?" "You didn''t ask?" "I asked, but later, master shut up and said that I would tell you that I would not talk about it in the future." Everyone: "..." Hearing this sentence, everyone is also confused. One by one, you look at me, and I look at you, full of confusion and confusion. What does that mean? Listen to this. The characters who connect the Daojing But just then. But there was a voice full of amazement. "I know there is another place, can it be..." Say. Everyone''s face also changed suddenly. Except for the little brother, everyone thought of the world of heaven and earth. Suddenly, the pupils all shrunk. "Come on, let''s get everyone back. That man must be back!" "Sir, why didn''t you tell us earlier..." Chapter 1203 In the ten years when Chu Lingxiao disappeared. Although the most powerful people in the other big world feel a bit wrong, they think that Chu Lingxiao is a master of Secrets even beyond the big world, which is far less than the existence. How could it really disappear. So. From that time on, we let all the people under our hands withdraw. I hope to observe it for another decade. Even if a hundred years, a thousand years, a thousand years, also want to see, that man really disappeared, or false. As long as it''s true. Then they can step into the world of heaven and earth and fight for the same flowers that they can''t imagine. But. That''s only relative to the best. As for the ultimate power in the big world where there are people in harmony, the world of heaven and earth has become a hot hot cake. How can we not have an idea? So. These disciples didn''t withdraw all of them until today. The secret sentry they put in the world of heaven and earth still exists. As long as the man is identified, he doesn''t show up. Then they will be one of the friars in the world who can get the same flowers as soon as possible. You know. Since ten years ago, the world of heaven and earth has transcended the big world and become the main existence of the ancient river of time and space and the five abysses of time and space. Among them, the monks must become secret flowers of the same level. Such things. Even the master of secrets is thirsty. Now, the master of secrets in the world has disappeared since the ancient river event in time and space. In their view. This is absolutely because of the fear of the existence of that man, which is hidden up, in other words, they will do the same. Because. No one is sure whether they will be the next. So. In today''s world, apart from those who have the power of harmony, who can compete for them? Again. Ten years. Their master. This big world, one of the two major areas of harmony, is tacit in its approach and has nothing to say. Let them be more firm. Even the master thinks that the man will not appear again. But now! I didn''t expect it! After ten years, it''s true But soon. From the outside of this mountain forest, there came a very flustered figure. Before he came to all the people, he was already shivering: "my ancestors, Da It''s not good. Ten years ago, all the secret sentries sent to the world of heaven and earth died in one day! " Boom! In an instant. At this point, everyone''s head, as if hit by a bolt from the blue, immediately became a blank, each looked at the other, are straight headed. Is it true "And What else? " "And the one who did it, he was still a champion!" Everyone: "..." This moment. Hearing this sentence, everyone was even more frightened. His scalp was numb, and his hair was bristling. Sure enough! Those who are missing are the best! It''s all in the world! It can let twelve of the best go to Where is the secret Lord now. There''s only one possibility left. The man, he''s back! "Some old ancestors, do you want to report to the grand Shizu first for such a big incident?" For this third generation of young people, how powerful are their forces? They are the real invincible pronouns in this big world. But now. Something so big happened. Even all the secret sentries in the world of heaven and earth were killed. Don''t say anything else first. This goes out. Not being laughed at? Even the most powerful people can be so provocative? Harmony! Kill the best! It''s as easy as ants! But the next moment. Just as the third generation young man thought that some of his ancestors would go to the depths of the ancient forest to report immediately after hearing his words, he heard only one cat, which was suddenly trampled on its tail, and some flustered rebuke: "what do you report? If you go out for me, you will die a few people?" "Huzun": " Hear that. The third generation youth named huzun looked at his ancestral clan with a dazed face and seemed to say: "ancestral clan, am I right How many people died? Listen to this. It''s a small thing?! If someone else died, that would be all. But they are all the dead! They''re in the same vein! What identity is it? People in harmony! High up! When was it that one of the world of heaven and earth was promoted to the top and killed people without saying a word? "Ancestor..." Hu Zun wanted to talk, but he was directly stared back by several other ancestors. The next moment. Also had to face helplessly left. But I feel very strange. What''s the matter today? How can some old ancestors react like this? It''s hard not to be a master of the world of heaven and earth. What other powerful people, or a master of the world of heaven and earth, already have the characters who are in harmony with Tao? But think about it. It''s impossible. Although the news from the past decade shows that the world of heaven and earth is developing rapidly, it has only been ten years since then. For the world of heaven and earth, which once had only the quasi supreme figures, sitting in the town. It''s impossible in such a short time. There are people who live in harmony. "It''s hard not to The man? " For a moment. Hu Zun seemed to think of something else. The whole body could not help shivering. Then he shook his head again and said to himself with a wry smile: "it''s impossible. How could such characters be interested in a big world now..." Ten years ago. Time and space ancient river event. Let everyone know one thing, that is, for someone in this world, the big world is not enough for Tao, only beyond the secret place outside the big world, can those people pay attention to one or two. Nature will never again care about the big world. Outside the ancient forest. When Hu Zun left, a very old and hoarse voice suddenly came out from the deep. If it''s just a normal voice, it''s all. But in the voice of the old man, there was a tear of pain. "Here..." Let the old ancestors of the outside world, a heart, suddenly become nervous, don''t know what happened, eyes all hurriedly toward the deep, looked at the past. "Sir, what''s the matter with you?" A figure in harmony with Tao. How can such pain suddenly appear? It''s unreasonable. Did they hear it wrong? Chapter 1204 However. In response to them, it was a voice that sounded relaxed and plain. "Nothing, I just feel tired. Go out first." Hear that. Everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. If anything happens to your master, it will be a great disaster for their family. You know. At present, we don''t know what happened in the world of heaven and earth. All the people they sent out died. The greatest possible. It was the man who came back. If that''s the reason. Seriously. Next, even they don''t know what to do. It''s not a simple character, but a far inferior existence even for the secret masters beyond the world. Even if their teachers are in each other''s eyes, they are just like ants. If that man. It really matters. I don''t know. What should they do. "Master, this matter..." Some people still want to ask, but as soon as they say a word, they are interrupted by the old voice deep in the ancient forest, which is very boring. "There are so many things that you can leave. As for other things, we will talk about them later!" "Well This... " Everyone was stunned. Later? Can this kind of thing be delayed? In case it is That''s not bad! But in the face of their own master''s words, everyone dared not listen. Finally, they had to face the deep respectfully, made a salute, and retreated. "Then I will leave for a while. Please take a rest." Quiet. It was quiet. When all the people left, the whole ancient forest was restored to its former quiet atmosphere. It''s just that everyone doesn''t know. Deep in ancient and modern times. What a strange scene it is at the moment. A white dress. Hand in hand. Standing there so quietly, beside the white dress, there was a very old figure, white and restless, standing there trembling, even afraid to move. It''s one of the two major areas of harmony in this big world. "Big My Lord, I have done what you said. I don''t know what else I can tell you... " The whole person who is scared of this harmonious world has no master. When I learned that my family was killed in all the secret sentries in the world of the Lord. He knew it in his heart. It must be that Chu Lingxiao is really back. It''s just that he didn''t think of it. Chu Lingxiao will come so soon. Now for this harmonious realm, the only thing he wanted to do was to send Chu Lingxiao, the God of plague, away. It was terrible. Even if the other side didn''t show a breath. He felt that Chu Lingxiao was really unfathomable. He was so strong that he didn''t look like a monk at all. It''s no wonder that even the masters of Secrets beyond the great world are far inferior. Such a person. It''s not the world of friars at all. It should exist! "I will leave the world soon. Before I leave, you will take good care of the world of heaven and earth for me. You will not have to worry about other things." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. "What?!" Upon hearing that Chu Lingxiao is going to leave the world, the whole person is about to jump up and exclaim: "where are you going, my lord?" Seriously. Only when he reached the state of harmony, he could vaguely perceive that there is a heaven outside the world, which is real. Besides the secret places beyond the big world, there are other worlds. Otherwise. He can''t think of it. Where does the same flower come from. There has to be a saying, hasn''t it? Now, hearing that Chu Lingxiao is about to leave the world, he feels that the previous speculation is correct. There is a day outside. There is a higher existence in this world. Maybe he has not seen the real world for such a long time. But. When he realized that Chu Lingxiao wanted him to take care of the heaven and earth world, he felt a little nervous. This is no doubt to let him give up his way. For his level of existence. Although Chu Lingxiao is extremely revered in his heart, he does not want to follow him. He wants to walk his own way. Otherwise. Is there any significance of figure in cultivation? "Here..." So. He hesitated immediately. However. As soon as he uttered a word, a mighty, terrifying and intimidating force just like heaven''s power. Suddenly, it hung over his head, and there was a terrified state of harmony. All the goosebumps were springing up. "If you don''t want to, that''s all." The next moment. When I heard this, I rubbed a little bit, and the figure of harmony stood up directly from the ground. Then, I hurriedly nodded: "yes, I do. Please rest assured that I will take care of it for you." "Don''t worry, you won''t be alone. Someone will accompany you." Just. When he looked up, he found that Chu Lingxiao, who was just standing in front of him, had gone, leaving only a faint voice in the air. See this. There was a bitter smile on his face. Although he wants to pursue his own way. But you have to have a life, don''t you? Compared with being a puppet of the master of secrets, it''s better to live well. But this way. I have always wanted to pursue the Tao, and now there is a trace of imperfection. Even if he is a man of harmony. Want to fix this imperfection. It will take a long time. Boom! When I felt an ancient mountain not far away from this area, suddenly there was a strong energy that only a person like him could feel, and my face showed another smile. "It seems that someone is unlucky again..." This day. In addition to this great world and the two great realms of harmony, there are several other great world insides, all of which are no emperor level figures, who are patronized by Chu Lingxiao one by one. Some people. He agreed with Chu Lingxiao and even, on this day, left his disciples and went to the world of the Lord. Some of them are not humble. At last, it was directly patted to ashes by Chu Lingxiao. For Chu Lingxiao, those who disagree with him can be cleared up without any hesitation at all. "It''s strange..." Of course. Some of them are very keen to feel some changes, but they can''t even say it. Even if there is a trace of speculation, they are not sure. After all. The strong at the level of harmony. In a big world, there are only two people at most. How can they disappear for no reason. Chapter 1205 Chu Lingxiao is going to a higher level. But in the meantime. He still believes that if one day, the ultimate secret of the world appears, there must be only one place. That is the world of heaven and earth. So. Before he leaves the world of heaven and earth, he will arrange everything. If we change to another world. Chu Lingxiao won''t do it at all. Twelve great men. Plus the eight zunhe Daojing. This line-up, from ancient times to the present, has any big world, let alone gathered together. For Chu Lingxiao and so on. The real world. It is a void surrounding the world. And for ordinary monks, even the supreme and harmonious characters, the sky they see is the sky in the big world. So. Since ancient times. No one really understands what the four words in the world mean. A silent void. Chu Lingxiao, with his hands on his back, stood there quietly. His eyes fell on the world of the Lord, and then on the rest of the world. No one knew what Chu Lingxiao was thinking at the moment. After a long time. Look at the past again in the void space. It used to be the ancient river of time and space, and now it''s nothing at all. Five abysses of time and space. The same is true. Soon. Chu Lingxiao also looked at the past towards the void space, other places. There were several areas, which were once the masters of Secrets beyond the big world, turned into the places of eternal secrets. Now. It''s gone. But this life, for Chu Lingxiao, he finally had a lot of gains. This world, after all, is still very big and boundless. Some places, even he knows for the first time. But Chu Lingxiao knew all this. I don''t feel any loss in my heart. On the contrary. I feel relieved. Because. If there is no secret for him in this world, what else does he look for. A boom. All of a sudden. Chu Lingxiao, standing in the nihilistic space, reaches out and points to the place where there was a secret beyond the big world. It''s just one finger. But the vibration caused by it is earth shaking. The whole empty space, just like the boiling sea water, has burst again and again. At that time, the weird light penetrates from the surface of the empty space. More importantly. It seems that some special energy is restricting the power of Chu Lingxiao to move on. Boom! However. When Chu Lingxiao reaches out and points out again, just like a peerless sword, it cuts through the past. The empty space turns into a bright light, shining on the place that once had a secret beyond the big world. Bright light. As if with the power of time. Even though that area has been transformed into nothingness, it is still infused by the breath of time and everything in the past is immediately revealed. It is an ancient city, almost the same as any other capital city in the world, suspended in the void. But it''s amazing. Above that ancient city, there are ten hot and incomparable holy suns, which are shining all the time and don''t cover the whole ancient city. See this. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes did not change. But a third finger. Boom! A ray of light, from the fingertips, burst out, and let a secret place once beyond the world appear. Just this time. This secret place, unlike the ancient city before, has ten stars like the sun. Others may not see it, but Chu Lingxiao can see it at a glance. It is without the shadow of stars that the internal energy of this secret place is consumed almost all the time. Just don''t go up! Chu Lingxiao waved. I don''t want to see any more. Instead, he turned to the ancient capital, which seemed to be shrouded in the light of stars. "Let me see how you''ve been destroyed." The faint voice, the moment of falling, Chu Lingxiao''s hands against, let alone the surrounding void space, is this million kilometers of void space, all into a grain of time breath. Next. Big hand out. It''s as if we want to burn the ancient capital into ashes. However, in the moment when big hand is about to touch the wall of the capital, the stars are shining in the sky. But it seems to be resurrected. Hum! Enough to break the light of heaven and earth, just like the nine sky Milky way, tilt the sky and block Chu Lingxiao''s big hand from half a Zhang away. "Well?" This moment. In some mysterious space, there is a young man who just came back, but he seems to feel something, and his brow is frowned immediately. I said to myself: "it''s strange how I just felt the signs of my city again?" But soon. A moment''s work. As if all the connections for this induction were suddenly cut off, young messenger could not feel any breath any more. "Is it my delusion?" The young man shook his head. I still think it''s an illusion. After all. He knew in his heart how the ancient city had been destroyed. It was the source of the ancient city, the hand that came out in person. Once it came out, there would never be a second result. Just what he didn''t know. Almost at the same time. Once trapped in the origin of a certain same flower for countless years, there was an old and wrinkled hand in the temple, which was about to decay, stretching out from the outside. "This man, it''s not easy..." "It''s not simple and how it is. I''m different from you. You can rest assured that as long as he can come here, my ending will never be the same as you!" "Is it?" Two old voices of different identities were suddenly heard in the source boundary of the same flower. Obviously. The second voice is more confident, as if everything is still under his control. "I tell you, I have only one ending, breaking the prophecy, will never be trapped here forever like you!" A silent void. Chu Lingxiao''s big hand, however, has already turned the light over the ancient city into ashes. Like a storm of stars! Immediately. Will be around the empty space, all lead to the shaking incomparably. The energy aftershock of terror also makes all the big world, including the world of the main heaven and earth, tremble. Countless people are shocked. I thought there was another border wa Chapter 1206 Peace has just returned. And just came to the world of heaven and earth in the dark, the whole people are ignorant. Looking at the scene of shaking in all directions. For a while. It''s all fog at one end. In such a situation, apart from the border war, they can''t think of anything else. But after a while. They found something wrong. The energy fluctuation of fear is actually transmitted from outer space, the land of nothingness! "What happened?" "There won''t be another secret place beyond the big world. Is it now?" It is clear to both the world of harmony and the powerful that there is no living creature in the void of outer space that can live there. In this world, except for the secret place beyond the great world. There is nothing. Will stay there. So. All subconsciously think that there are secret places beyond the big world. Otherwise. How could it cause such a stir. Even the world began to shake. But soon. When inside the world of the main heaven and earth, there are twelve invincible people. A few of them have just stepped into the world of harmony. When they look at the emptiness of the outer layer, the whole person is even more stunned. They happened to see Chu Lingxiao, taking a picture of the ancient capital. Even the world. Because of this, we can''t see each other again. We are disturbed by the order of inexplicable terror. Aware of this phenomenon, the hair of all the people who were shocked could not help but stand up. What is this doing? They can feel that the ancient looking capital is a secret place beyond the big world, but the state of the capital seems very strange. It should have been pulled back by this, using a similar time method, from the real existence of the past. But I don''t understand. What is the purpose of this. Just the next moment. When the scene in front of us, the moment of appearance, suddenly, just like the whole sky, has collapsed. The world and the heaven have all turned into substantive energy particles, flying towards the figure of Chu Lingxiao. "Here Here, what are you doing... " In other big world, Wushang also quickly found this scene, with trembling and panic eyes, followed by, closely watching Chu Lingxiao in the void space. Though they are supreme. Most of the disasters in the world can''t hurt them. But that doesn''t mean, really not. The world of the big world is one of them. If the world is gone, let alone the ordinary monks in the big world, they are the people who are superior and even in harmony with the world. It''s also subject to turbulence in outer space. The ashes were blown away. Otherwise. The nihilistic space will not only surpass the secret Lord outside the big world, and can stay there and continue to survive. And now. The energy of the world has been absorbed by Chu Lingxiao. If it goes on. The big world they live in, the energy of this world, has not been absorbed clean, without the protection of heaven and earth, even those who are the most powerful, will also be given to So. When you see this. Several high-level friars in the big world all burst into flames. Fortunately. Soon. When you see the energy of the world, suddenly it stops flowing again, it''s like a relief. Just looking at the ancient capital. Under Chu Lingxiao''s great hand, it turned into a bright and hot sun. All the supreme and harmonious figures were suddenly stunned again. What is that? And now. The same flower, one of the ancient sources. as like as two peas in the same mysterious flower, there is a sun that looks exactly the same. It''s just floating there. It''s like turning into eternity. The scorching light makes the same flowers, which are several kilometers around, red. "It seems that this prophet is deeper than the one I met at the beginning. Are you sure you can break him?" Old, hoarse voice. It rings again inside the temple. In addition to the mood and emotion, there is also a hint of ridicule. "Funny, prophecy is not reality. It''s not so easy for him to leave that world now." The next moment. The faint voice also comes out. Only see. A red same flower, suddenly, from the center of the source of the same flower, suspended. Next. It''s turned into a sharp Magic Arrow. The opposite direction. It''s Chu Lingxiao. "Let me see first. How many Jin and how many liang does he have?" Hum! The howling sound came out, but there was no earth shaking momentum, just like the arrow of ordinary people. But if there is a truly powerful secret Lord, stay nearby. Must be scared out of a cold sweat. Because. Every step away from the original place, that area, will leave a shadow of a secret place. I am afraid to think about it. I can''t imagine it. Almost in a blink of an eye. The arrow had come to Chu Lingxiao. In the eyes of the outside world and the world, we have no idea where the arrow comes from. Only see. All of a sudden. I don''t know where the starting point is. "Who?! You dare to fight against this, are you crazy? " More than a dozen pairs of eyes were about to stare out. No one thought that at this juncture, someone dared to fight Chu Lingxiao. Who is this? Even the master of Secrets beyond the big world is far inferior. Now, the ancient river of time and space and the five abysses of time and space have disappeared. Obviously, he must be hiding. But now. It''s not insane that there should be unknown people who are moving towards this in public. What is it? "My God, what arrow is that!" But soon everyone was scared to get goose bumps. They went beyond the secret places outside the big world, one by one, and appeared near the arrow. Yes. They''ve met. It is the ancient river of time and space, and there are five abysses of time and space. But some of them were confused. They had never seen them in the world. It''s incredible. You know. Although they are far inferior to the master of secrets, they are still very clear about the secret places. But now. What is the secret place nearby? How can they not even hear of any secret place except the ancient river of time and space and the five abysses of time and space! What''s the matter?! Boom! Before the public''s reaction, the whole empty space was full of weird, red flowers! Chapter 1207 This moment. Not to mention many world-class heroes, ignorant, people in harmony, but also look at the scalp of a fit of numbness. It''s not clear at all. Now. What happened. An arrow that flies out of someone''s hand without knowing where it''s going. It''s a secret place beyond the big world. Is it still an arrow?! And it looks. It''s a secret place they don''t even know. Now. There is no such world. But now. But the energy of this arrow, from some time in the past, is brought out. I can''t imagine it at all! Just destroy so many secret places. It''s almost suffocating. Let alone the origin of the arrow! Boom! For a moment. All of us have noticed that the same flower from the illusory transformation of this arrow suddenly melts into one in the void. With unimaginable and terrible power, we should turn Chu Lingxiao''s whole body into ashes. In an instant. No matter who it is, it can''t help getting nervous. If it was the former. They didn''t think that Chu Lingxiao could be hurt by only one arrow. But right now. They are not sure. Where is an arrow? It''s clearly a force that can''t be parried even in a secret place beyond the big world. I thought ten years ago. When I saw Chu Lingxiao, fighting with the six secret masters, I felt that Chu Lingxiao was really invincible. There is no one else in the world who can be this opponent. But Now! What do they see?! In this world, the hidden secret is too amazing. It seems that there is still an unimaginable existence. It has been dormant. Until now. It was born! And after birth, the first thing to do is to fight for Chu Lingxiao. How could it be done if we had the assurance of winning? Bang! But the next moment. The scene in front of us, however, is to let everyone''s eyes, a sudden shock, the face is involuntarily exposed a touch of shock color. Only see. In the face of this horrible and extreme empty arrow, Chu Lingxiao just stretched out two fingers, just like a pair of chopsticks, which were easy and ordinary to clip things, and directly flew the empty arrow. Freeze in the air! Boom! But even so. The power of the arrow of the void still hasn''t stopped. The breath of terror is like the huge waves in the sea. The breath is far-reaching, not only all around the void space. It also spread to all the big world. For a while. Several big world, all trembled. All the monks who were attracted immediately thought that the shock was caused by the fight between the powerful in the big world. Fortunately. This arrow is aimed at Chu Lingxiao, so these energy afterwaves, the world level heaven and earth, can still support. Otherwise. Just turned to ashes. However. The next moment. The empty arrow, which was imprisoned by Chu Lingxiao in the two finger arrow, suddenly turned into the same flower with weird Qi all over. It''s a red flower! The most amazing thing is that all the people who are supreme and close to Daojing are staring at each other. The petals of this same flower! Whether it''s the breath or the shape, it''s the petals of the six secret flowers that Chu Lingxiao got from the six secret masters after the end of the ancient river event ten years ago! There''s nothing different! as like as two peas, the Six Secrets of the six secrets are not alike. "Here What flower is this? " Even if it is a person in harmony, a pair of pupils, are also sharply condensed up, directly feel the whole body, can''t help but have goose bumps. Seriously. It''s a very scary and bold idea at the moment. All of a sudden. Out of their heads. Can''t help but make them think, can those six petals, it is from this same flower, picked? Except for that explanation. I can''t think of any other origin. Because. The two are so similar. "Just Lord, has it appeared? " This moment. Don''t say that he is the most powerful. He is afraid to speak. Even the characters in Daojing are afraid to breathe. Some people even feel it. Whether it is the ancient river of time and space, or the master of the five abysses of time and space, it is not the place of the six secrets, the real controller. Behind them. There is also an extremely terrible existence of terror. Now. This unknown arrow of the void is the best proof! "The secret place, the real leader behind it, is it time to meet with this person?" The atmosphere at the moment. It''s weird. All the world''s supremacy, the strong state of harmony, are staring at a pair of eyes full of terror and fear, looking at the endless outer void. And the monks in the big world. Some of them are still discussing which two supremacies are fighting each other, so that the whole world is shaking. And there are. It has even been discussed whether it is the supreme hand in one''s own line to fight with another supreme hand and do what few people have been able to do since ancient times in the big world. Supreme kill supreme. In order to be invincible at the same level! In a big world, there are people who are in harmony with Daojing. In the deep mountains and ancient forests, there are even more joyous voices. "It must be the grandmaster. The grandmaster has finally done it!" "What is the supreme and the strongest, even though it can be called invincible, but it''s still far away from the grand master''s harmony." "It can make all the big world tremble. Who else can there be except for the cooperation between Daojing and Daojing?" This is a very domineering combination of Tao and environment. My grandmaster, from the time when he had no upper realm, came to the realm of harmony. He didn''t care about anything he did. Even in the face of another realm of harmony in the big world, he didn''t give a good face. In their view. At present, there is no other Dharma Realm except for their ancestors. In order to compensate for all, they kill another Dharma Realm. There is also a more important evidence. Now all the secret places have disappeared ten years ago. As for that one. I will not fight for the sake of the big world. Besides, I don''t know where he is now. However. What they don''t know is that the patriarch who is extremely domineering in their mouth is standing with a group of people in the harmony environment, looking at the outer void, the extremely strange and terrible scene, shivering. The next moment. The first one shrank back and said: "such a level of appearance The same flower turned into People! " Chapter 1208 I see only the boundless outer void. That arrow, after turning into a same flower, turns into a real flesh and blood life body! It was a middle-aged man in a refined dress. It looks like it. There is no blood left. I don''t know how long I''ve been dead. But the problem is! How could it be?! As we all know, the same flower can be transformed into an independent existence and become a real life. But The higher the level of the same flower. It''s impossible to achieve that. This is one of the most confirmed consensus on the research of the same flower from ancient times to the present. Let alone the same flower in front of us! High level. I can''t imagine. Light is one of the petals, which are all suspected to be the red petals once owned by the secret Lord. Just one. He studied a secret place, a secret Lord beyond the world. All the petals. A combination of the same flowers. That''s even harder to imagine. But now. This same flower has become a real life body with flesh and blood. All of a sudden, it broke away from the two fingers of Chu Lingxiao, and it was full of air. It stood in front of Chu Lingxiao like this! Grunt! For a moment. No matter which is supreme, which is close to Tao, the legs are straight and soft, and can''t help swallowing. At this moment. Even they couldn''t imagine what would happen next. However. All the supreme and harmonious figures do not know that they are in the same flower, one of the ancient sources. The unpredictable temple. That''s the moment. It also made a sound of surprise. It seems that even one of the ancient sources didn''t expect such a thing to happen. An arrow of void that flies out of one''s own hand. Actually in Chu Lingxiao between the two fingers, into the same flower! "It seems that you, the prophet, are indeed better than all before." Another old voice, the tone is also out of a sense of shock, sighed with emotion. I can''t seem to bear it. I don''t want to talk about the past. In fact. No matter which ancient source the same flower hides, one of the biggest secrets is that behind the birth of each ancient source lies the destruction of many secret places. The arrow of void. It looks like the same flower. But in fact, it is the combination of many once secret energies that finally forge such a branch. In this world. It is only their ancient source that can make the same level of flowers return to the flesh and blood secret Lord. But now! But see what! In this world, except for the ancient source, there was a second person. This tunnel did not surprise him. "Hum, if I don''t have this strength, isn''t my temptation too much." Just very soon. The ancient source of the light Yi sound, however, gave a cold hum, and did not pay much attention to this scene. But he just spoke. He only heard Chu Lingxiao in the outer void and said lightly: "it''s a pity that I don''t want it, but I will give it back to you." "What?" As soon as Chu Lingxiao said this, even the same flower and the ancient source were stupefied for a while. Before they came back, an arrow that cut through the void had returned to the temple. In an instant. Quiet! It''s quiet! The whole temple seemed to enter into the stillness time, and there was no sound around. The ancient source of the second voice. After a long time. Just exclaimed: "it''s really daunting. It seems that you will stay here with me for a lifetime." The same flower, the ancient source. What is this place? The same flower, the real birthplace, the world, except for the ancient source, no one has entered here. Let alone the outside world. It''s in here! But now. Chu Lingxiao did it! To be able to do this, or a later generation of people, is simply incredible! "Come on, come on!!!" But it will. All of a sudden, the whole temple was filled with his laughter, which was wild and confident. It had an invincible momentum. In words. Chu Lingxiao will come here to fight with him. Just the next moment. When he saw that Chu Lingxiao didn''t respond, he waved his hand gently, and then he put the whole outer layer into the void. After he was calm, he disappeared in the original place for a moment. This ancient source of the world. Then his face changed again, and his face was full of displeasure. He snorted coldly: "he''s a coward. He can''t even come with this strength!" In the eyes of this ancient source. He provoked Chu Lingxiao like this. Now, Chu Lingxiao seems to have the ability to enter the source of the same flower. But now. His provocation, however, is ignored. If you really believe in your own strength, it will not be such a response. So. This ancient source, in my heart, immediately regarded Chu Lingxiao as a timid war! "Have you seen that even if you really have the strength, you can let me do my best to fight for one of them, but if you really meet me, you will definitely lose." There is no interest in this ancient source at that time. If we look further, we will make a faint and complacent voice, and return the scene above the void to the scene of the same flowers in the source world. Smell the words. The other one, the ancient source at that time, has been able to break the prophecy. But the ancient source, which has been questioned about this, is suddenly silent. Even if he thought. This is not the case. But Chu Lingxiao''s action still left him no room to refute. Finally. Then, how do you force him to come next? You can''t leave the open source world like me "I don''t want you to worry about it. You are just a loser. I advise you to leave my business alone!" Quiet. It was quiet. The voice fell. The whole piece of the same flower, the ancient source world, once again recovered to the time when there was no sound in the past. As if nothing had happened. Connect this space. They all disappeared. ¡­¡­ The world of heaven and earth. Just as the Twelve Supreme figures, as well as the people in harmony, are still immersed in the previous shock scene. A white dress. It''s already around them. This is Chu Lingxiao. For a moment. When I saw that it was Chu Lingxiao, no matter how shocked he was, the whole body suddenly tightened up, and suddenly became more and more nervous. Some Zun is the first one to be found by Chu Lingxiao. He immediately steps up to him. Asked with a stiff voice: "big My Lord, there are What can I do for you? " Chapter 1209 In fact. When Chu Lingxiao came back. All the people who are in the world of heaven and earth, in the world of harmony, have gone mad and come together from all directions. Then, one by one, like the students to be trained, their heads are lowered and their bodies are shaking. Before. Their strength against Chu Lingxiao. There is also a general and vague concept. Take the Lord of secrets as a reference. They are too far away from Chu Lingxiao, but today, they really know what is the real terror. The reference to the master of secrets. Dudun looked extremely powerless. And! The secrets of the world are too terrible. How many masters of secrets have not appeared. Above that. What kind of amazing person is sleeping. The most important point is. What happened today is so weird. An arrow of unknown origin flew towards this place, turned into a lot of secret places, tried to suppress this one, but was beaten back. Just as all of them were concerned about the war, they thought it was going to be an unimaginable war, but at last they became very quiet. To be honest. That''s what makes them feel more strange. The world is long. Several big world, also finally restored calm, those comments, is also followed by a little bit of disappearance. Everyone wants to know. What is the cause of the great world''s shaking? Someone wanted to ask about his family''s supremacy, but he directly scolded and beat him, and he kicked him out. You can''t help it. Very few people ask again. The final conclusion. There must be people in harmony with Tao, who hand in their hands in private. Otherwise, how could they become like this. "How many of you do you want to follow me?" The other side. When I saw Chu Lingxiao, I went straight in front of my family. When I passed by, there were people in harmony with Daojing. I couldn''t help proposing to follow him. After a long silence. All of them followed Chu Lingxiao. Above the emptiness of the heavens. Twelve Supreme figures and eight persons in harmony with Tao, like servants, followed Chu Lingxiao respectfully. This period. No one found the scene above the void. Soon. Chu Lingxiao then came to the world of the main heaven and earth, the deep mountain forest at the entrance. When the Dragon insect old man saw Chu Lingxiao behind him and followed such a large group of people, he was shocked, but he didn''t speak. But respectfully to the side. Ten years. The old dragon insect never thought that Chu Lingxiao really disappeared like this, nor that Chu Lingxiao was so right to the world of heaven and earth, no matter what. Otherwise. All that has been done before. What''s the point? In the past ten years, the cultivation of the dragon and insect elders themselves has also improved a lot. It can be said that the current dragon and insect elders are no less than some quasi invincible ones. This. Not even the Taiyin. And that''s why. It''s the old dragon insect. He opened the Golden Palace once and got a pill without superior. So when he saw Chu Lingxiao coming back. The old dragon insect is still a little guilty in his mind. After all. He did this on his back. The master of the golden palace is Chu Lingxiao. All the way. The old dragon and insect said nothing. When he was about to arrive at the golden palace, the old dragon insect couldn''t help but raise his head and say: "my Lord, I......" However, before he had said everything, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice. "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a pill without superior. If you want to be the real one, you can go in and take another." Hear Chu Lingxiao''s words. Many of the supreme people behind us are all smiling bitterly. No one else? In the big world, they are the supremacy of many monks. Although he knew that Chu Lingxiao was the one who said this. But there is something strange about it. No superior pill? In the gold palace ahead, is there this thing? The old dragon insect is flattered and shakes his head. "My Lord, you are joking. If you can have one, I will be satisfied. How can I have more." Even if the heart is clear. What Chu Lingxiao said is true. I can really ask him to take another one out. But the way to practice is still to pay attention to step-by-step. In this way, the rapid improvement of their own behavior may become a great grind for their own advancement in the future. Another reason is. Even if there is only one. He hasn''t absorbed all the energy yet. One more. In a short period of time, there is no happiness. And all the supreme and harmonious characters look at each other doubtfully, without thinking too much. When the gate of the golden palace opens to them automatically. The next moment. Everyone followed Chu Lingxiao and went in. For a moment. When all the supreme and harmonious figures really saw the interior scene of the golden palace, they were all shocked by the scene in front of them. Before. Chu Lingxiao also brought others in. But only the more powerful the monks are, the more they can see the level of these skills and weapons in the gold palace. It''s just "This is my method, how can it be here..." Only for a moment, the eyes of some super strong person can''t be moved any more when they see a volume of ancient books placed in a certain place. Because. He found the supreme method in that volume of ancient books, which was clearly his supreme power and original supreme method! It''s almost the moment when the voice just dropped. It is not only this supreme power who has found his own supreme method, but also in this golden palace, like the books in the library of the mortal world, which is quietly put there. Even all the others are the best. It was also found out. "My law, unexpectedly..." "How can it be? I haven''t even passed it to the disciples who have closed the door." Don''t say it''s the most powerful one, it''s the people who connect with Daojing. They are also stupid. After stepping into the realm of harmony, he created the supreme method. It''s here. "Here This, this is... " A certain harmony can''t be tolerated directly. However, when he took his book in his hand and examined it carefully, he came to the conclusion that his whole body was even more shocked. I see only this volume of ancient books. It''s really his supreme method. There''s nothing wrong with that. But the key! Only he himself knows that it was created after he stepped into the realm of harmony. Even he knows that there are still many defects in it that have not been corrected. There is still a lack of perfection. But now. What did he see in this book?! Even he hasn''t figured out how to make this volume perfect. Now. But the perfect can not be perfect! Even he, the creator of Dharma, is almost unrecognizable! Chapter 1210 I have just stepped into Wushang, and I have just stepped into the realm of harmony. I have created the Wushang method. Now. They are all in front of themselves, just like the library browsing the mortal world. Not only that. It''s perfect. Whoever watched it was shocked. Not to mention that this is the supreme law of the characters in the harmony realm. But in fact. It''s just a golden palace, a corner of a huge iceberg. Chu Lingxiao is still moving forward. Can follow in the back of the supreme, he Daojing characters, but now has some can not move. Just look at yourself. It''s all here. In their hearts, they felt a thrill. More and more, they felt that such characters were really terrible. When did it start? Still. They haven''t stepped into the realm of harmony. They have been stared at by Chu Lingxiao? You know. There are some parts of their supreme method, but even their closed disciples have not taught them. Some even don''t know a word. This is their real card. But now. They don''t have any secrets. They have been "Why, don''t you go on?" Chu Lingxiao looked back and said lightly. At this time. There are several supreme masters, whose legs have been completely soft. The deeper you go, the more you feel the nearby ancient books are more unfathomable. Some of them are suspected to be in harmony. Some are even higher. Can''t help but make them wonder, will those secret masters who disappeared before, the supreme method of cultivation, also be here? If you have not seen the outer void scene before. They may not think so. But now. They really doubt, that''s it! Seeing Chu Lingxiao turning around, all the supreme and Taoist characters couldn''t help shivering. One by one, you look at me and I look at yours. No one dared to make a sound. Keep going? To be honest. They want to go on, for fear that their hearts will be a little bit fed up. But the road ahead. But it radiates a dazzling light towards them, which makes everyone tremble with one heart. Even if I feel a little uneasy. There is still a strong person, a person in harmony with Tao, who has followed up. The old dragon insect is very discerning to stay in place. Because. He has a clear mind. Today, Chu Lingxiao brings these world-class and harmonious characters here. He must have a different idea. He is a servant, and it''s enough to follow here. In this world, some things can be seen, while others are not. After the dazzling light. All the supreme and harmonious figures finally came to the deepest part of the golden palace with Chu Lingxiao. The scene in front of us. Immediately. Straight let everyone, a face of stupidity. There is only a huge and very old looking castle in the air, floating on it, in all directions, and dozens of sarcophagus, standing there. On the surface of each Sarcophagus, a lifelike ten clawed dragon is carved. On top of it, a phoenix skeleton with red flame is suspended. Everything. It''s like from the ancient past to the present. Even more bizarre. Ten Sarcophagus, even transparent, let everyone see what is inside. A man''s body! "This is..." At first. All the supreme and harmonious figures did not pay much attention to this scene. What are they? The top power in the world. What strange scene have you seen? In addition, it was not long before the arrow flew out, and I felt nothing too strange. However. When all the people followed Chu Lingxiao and stepped out step by step, they came to the top of the sky for a moment. When the line of sight, looks at the transparent sarcophagus at will, at this moment, all the supreme and harmonious figures look foolish. A heart. They are all about to be surprised by the appearance of the corpse lying in the sarcophagus. That''s right! Ten sarcophagus! Ten male bodies. Not only do they look the same person, but they are also familiar with their looks. It''s Chu Lingxiao in front of you! This is a ghost! as like as two peas in the transparent Sarcophagus, no one can imagine that the appearance of the person in the transparent sarcophagus is exactly the same as Chu Ling Xiao. Of course. Everyone doesn''t think it''s Chu Lingxiao. "My Lord, this is..." A certain harmony state, however, can''t help asking at once, but before he asks, he only hears Chu Lingxiao''s light way: "what you see now is not wrong. These ten corpses are all the real ones." Hiss! At the hearing of this sentence, everyone could not help but take a deep breath of cool air, a pair of eyes, staring straight. What?! This person in the transparent sarcophagus is really this? But that''s not right. This is not a good Standing right in front of them? "I buried my past body with my own hands before the 10th World. Now what you see is my past body." Boom! As soon as this sentence comes out. Let all the supreme, harmonious characters, the brain all become a blank, listening to the mouth are not closed. What did they hear? Bury your past body? Or by hand? Are you crazy?! Is this what people do?! As we all know, the more powerful a monk is, the easier he is to leave his own figure in the real time. This is the result of heaven and earth and cannot be changed. But once you''re in the past, something goes wrong. For the monks themselves, that is a great disaster. It will directly lead to the fall of the friars themselves. But. Fortunately. The real time order is an unthinkable product of practice. Let alone a person in harmony with the Tao, he is the master of secrets, and can''t be mastered. So. Don''t worry at all. Someone will use this method to harm himself. But now. What did they hear? Chu Lingxiao buried his past body by himself! It''s too late for others to be afraid. It''s better for you to cut off all your past bodies! What''s the difference between killing yourself. The most bizarre is! This one is still alive! Grunt! This moment. All the supreme and harmonious characters could not help swallowing again and looking at Chu Lingxiao standing in front of themselves, they did not know what to do when he asked them to come here. But the next moment. But Chu Lingxiao slowly stretched out a hand and put it on the table, indicating that all the people in the world were standing in the center of ten transparent sarcophagus. Immediately. Everyone a heart, almost scared to mention the voice of the eye. I was sweating. And looking at a gloomy coffin area in front of us, we all felt a bad premonition. "Why, would you please come over with me?" As soon as I heard that. Everyone immediately regretted it. Which bastard suggested that they follow us to have a look?! Chapter 1211 If you don''t mention the use of these ten transparent sarcophagus here, you will feel terrible. It''s even more creepy just to cut off your past body. But now! This also let them all stand in the center of these ten transparent sarcophagus. How do you feel? Is it to push them into the fire pit? Do you want to go? This moment. All the supreme and harmonious people hesitated in their hearts. At last, some harmonious people smiled bitterly and sighed helplessly, so they were the first to go. Let''s go. All the supreme and harmonious people had to do the same. Soon. In the center of the ten transparent Sarcophagus, they were all full, with a total of Twelve Supreme and eight figures in the Taoist realm. Such a force. No matter where it is. Even in a secret place beyond the world, there is an unimaginable existence. Even the existence at the level of the master of secrets should be handled with care. You know. At that time, the three figures in tiancang and Daojing directly entered the ancient river of time and space. Although that was the master of the ancient river of time and space, he was merciful and had no time to pay attention to his own problems. But also from the side. The three figures in the world of harmony have been able to make the secret Lord attach great importance to them. Let alone now, there are eight figures and twelve powerful figures in the world of harmony! As for why Chu Lingxiao did this. All because. He wants to use the power of these people to leave the world. In other words. Only when several world-class top monks gather together can they open the door to a better world. Each world is a road to the strong, which is different from each other. The world of heaven and earth. It''s the cultivation system. The rest of the world is another. If there are no ancients ahead, how can these strong systems continue? Of course. Where Chu Lingxiao is going. It''s not the origin of the same flower. It''s the past of that world. Only when he gets there can he know where the same flowers come from, and he can know the ultimate secret of the friar. This. Even the same flowers, those ancient sources, probably do not know a few. The original method to open the source world past. It needs several great world, the highest power of monks. "All right, put your hands up." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. As soon as he said that. Standing in the center of the ten transparent Sarcophagus, all the supreme and harmonious figures suddenly trembled. Smell the words. One by one you look at me, I look at you, are all showing a bitter face, the heart is more uneasy. What are you going to do They''re not going to die, are they? To be honest. They are not afraid of death. I''m afraid of this kind of unexplained death. What kind of people are they? Who is not the top in the big world? Who does not have a son or grandchild under his hand? Even his son or grandchild can dominate one side in the big world. So. You can imagine. What is their identity in a big world. If I die like this. Once this spread out, didn''t it damage their reputation. "Alas..." In any case, all the supreme and harmonious figures, after finally looking at each other, listened to Chu Lingxiao''s words and raised their hands. Almost instantaneously. Ten transparent Sarcophagus, as if by some kind of call general, immediately saw around as if by the red sun, shining general. All around. They are red and red. Hum! The red light is still going on. In an instant, all the people who stabbed at the top of the sword and the world of harmony are almost unable to open their eyes. Cold. Vicissitudes of life. A breath of the flood and desolation that seemed to come from nine days and ten places suddenly fell from a void space. A thud! Everyone seems to hear that something is opening up. It''s very strange and mysterious. The whole golden palace, at this moment, trembled wildly. When all the supreme and harmonious figures found the dazzling light, they became a little softer and less fierce, making people unable to open their eyes. But I opened my eyes slowly. Hiss! But when he opened it, he was shocked by the unimaginable scene in front of him. He took a breath of cool air and his eyes immediately stared. Only see. The transparent stone view just around them, at this moment, has all become the appearance of the world of heaven and earth! The only difference is size. Even more bizarre. In the middle, they saw a man suspected of Chu Lingxiao walking around. "Is this the past body that now appears before us is the world of the past, the world of heaven and earth?" See here. All the supreme and harmonious characters look at each other, and all of them are shocked and dazed. The birth of the big world. They still know that, for example, the big world they live in, although it exists before them, it is not impossible to trace its exact time. Legend. In the past. In this empty world, there was a earth shaking disaster, and all the strong people of all levels in the world fell. After that. After countless years, the big world came into being. And the monks of that period. They also call it Yuanshi, which means the first friar on the way of the friars. As for them. This is the second generation of monks. Before. If Chu Lingxiao did not appear, they were all convinced that they were the second generation of monks. A master of Secrets beyond the great world. It is the first generation of monks - Yuanshi. But after the time-space ancient river event ten years ago, they felt that the great disaster might be even more mysterious and terrifying than they imagined. Even the master of secrets. It''s just a strong person born in later generations. But now. What they saw. The past of the world of heaven and earth was in a void world, overlooking the whole void space. At that time, it was unique?! The most important thing is! Chu Lingxiao''s past body is inside! If they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe it. Even in the world of heaven and earth at that time, Chu Lingxiao was the only one! What does this mean? Is it said that Chu Lingxiao is the first friar born after the great disaster of void? Or is Chu Lingxiao a Yuanshi? All the people in the realm of Supreme Harmony and Taoism were shocked by this scene. Their scalp was numb and their whole body was gooseflesh. But anyway. If so. Isn''t this the ancestor of all monks in the world, including the secret Lord?! "Big Sir, can we back away? " But it will. All the supreme and harmonious people still think it''s better to stay away. They immediately ask Chu Lingxiao. The next moment. After seeing Chu Lingxiao wave to them lightly, everyone retreated like the enemy. Chapter 1212 The deepest part of the golden palace. There are twelve supreme and eight people in the realm of Tao, one more nervous than the other. Now the only thing they don''t know is. What is Chu Lingxiao going to do. What can they do with the body of ten and their own energy. It''s still unknown. But. The only thing they know is that this must be an earth shaking event here. Even when the secret owner''s opinion is reached, he will shake his heart three times. A silent void. Now. Because of Chu Lingxiao''s behavior, some unknown existence has been noticed here. Although there is still some uncertainty in my mind. But some clues can be guessed from the breath of the world. You can''t help it. Somewhere in the mysterious void. There are ancient and vicissitudes of vision, immediately turned to this side, and then, disappeared without a trace. If someone is in that void. Some sounds must be heard. "The prophets are really crazy generation by generation. Even the past of the source world dare to explore. It seems that the third source world, this life, can''t pass." A boom. This is the moment. When there was a thundering sound in the deep of the golden palace, I saw a very sacred light curtain door, which was suddenly opened in the center of the ten transparent sarcophagus. It just came out of nowhere. There was no sign in advance. The eyes of all the people who look straight up and close to Daojing, suddenly, all of them look at each other, and feel a heart, as if they are going to jump out at any time. The eyes stare at the door of the light curtain and keep looking. It''s been a long time. For such a door? All the supreme and harmonious figures did not expect that what Chu Lingxiao did was just for such a door to appear. They thought that there would be another unimaginable same flower, or as they had seen before, there would be many secret places in the past that would emerge again. However. Before all the supreme and harmonious characters come back from this scene, they hear Chu Lingxiao''s light way: "well, I have to leave, and I''ll give it to you here." What? Leave?! This one''s leaving? Hearing this sentence, everyone was obviously stunned, standing in the same place, you look at me, look at you, and feel extremely surprised. Nobody thought of it. Chu Lingxiao even said that he would leave soon. Although it had been predicted that Chu Lingxiao would go to a more mysterious advanced world, he did not expect that he would leave in this way. They thought that when he left, it would be a scene where all the top powers in the world would come to see him off. Results. At last, I saw them. Still in such a hidden environment. "Remember, after I leave, you are better to guard this area. As for the things in this golden palace, you can also take them to use at will, but the premise is that if I come back in the future and find you..." Chu Lingxiao''s voice. At the beginning, it sounds very normal to all people. But somehow, the more at the end, the more people''s hair will stand up. At the end, Chu Lingxiao hasn''t finished yet. A person in harmony with Tao. And he came out in a hurry. A strong smile said: "my Lord, don''t worry, we will definitely protect this place. Even if it is the monks of our own big world and my disciples and grandchildren, I won''t let them come here disorderly." If I don''t understand what Chu Lingxiao wants to say. Then they have lived in vain for so many years. "Don''t worry, my Lord, we will keep our promise." "And adults, I don''t know when you can..." All the supreme and harmonious figures bow to Chu Lingxiao one after another. Just a few words, Chu Lingxiao in front of them has stepped into the light door. Finally. Only in the eyes of all people, stay for three or four seconds, it will disappear completely. ¡­¡­ The same flower, the ancient source. In a silent temple. It was very peaceful and peaceful around. Suddenly, a voice came out. "It''s strange that we are no longer in the lower world. Have we come to the source world?" For the lower void. Almost nothing can be concealed from the ancient source. Even the unimaginable figures of the same level can''t sense too much of each other''s affairs, but they can probably know that the other side is still in place. But just now. Ancient source, but feel the breath of Chu Lingxiao, suddenly, so disappeared. Even he didn''t respond. This can''t help but make his face look bad. Start with prophecy. He doesn''t think that he can''t really break the prophecy. As long as Chu Lingxiao is still under his control, everything will go on as he thinks. Until Chu Lingxiao came to the ancient source. After being cut off by his ancient source. He can get out of here. But now. But Chu Lingxiao is missing. At this time, he couldn''t accept anything. "Strange..." This is the ancient source of the world. His eyebrows are wrinkled immediately. His eyes are deep and boundless, and then he looks to the outside world. His vision is far-reaching, which is not what the monks can understand now. So. No one was aware of his existence. He was so unbridled, saw one corner after another, and began to look for Chu Lingxiao. Ancient origin. It''s not about him. It''s the same flower. It''s an ancient source. Each ancient source has a big boundary. After a long time. This is the source of the world, and the brow is even tighter. "Unexpectedly..." He murmured to himself, before he could speak, he was interrupted by another ancient source here. "Do you want to say that you still haven''t found it?" "Shut up, there''s no place for you to talk!" This sentence makes this ancient source of the world upset. But. The other side is right. It''s strange. At first. He thought that Chu Lingxiao had left the lower level of the empty world and came to the source of the same flower. But now. Not to mention the origin of his ancient source, but the origin of other ancient sources, which he has already looked for. Results. There is no Chu Lingxiao''s figure. "I''ve already said that you should be trapped here like me in this life. You''d better give up your life." "Shut up, I''m different from you!" "Yes, he must still be in the empty world. He just missed something!" Chapter 1213 The same flower, the ancient source. He is still looking for the figure of Chu Lingxiao. He doesn''t want his prophet to be out of his control one day. Because. This feeling. Very bad! However. At this moment, Chu Lingxiao has really left the void world. With the help of the energy of several big worlds, he returns to the source world. Here the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. It was peaceful. Compared with any other void world, the internal environment is almost the same. "Source world..." Chu Lingxiao stood near an ancient forest, looking at the surrounding environment, muttering to himself. It''s a pity it''s very fast. In his eyes, there was a flash of disappointment. It''s easy to look at the whole source world in his realm, but just now, he didn''t find what he wanted to find. Or the source world is too deep to speculate. Even the existence of such strength as Chu Lingxiao will have something missing, or it is the past of the source world, which is not as unpredictable as we think. In the empty world. Chu Lingxiao once found the white bone giant hand and the last message in the world. Show the answers together. I will let him know in heaven and earth. But. After Chu Lingxiao''s investigation, he found a problem. The real heaven and Taoism domain also refers to not a big world in the void world, but a source world. You know. Behind every empty world, there is the shadow of the active world. And the real heaven and earth realm may be the source realm. Otherwise. Chu Lingxiao will not come here. But now it seems that the white bone giant hand indeed stayed in the past of the source world, but in the end, it left. "Is there a wrong place?" Chu Lingxiao murmured. Incomparable vicissitudes of life, but deep eyes, immediately flash a glimmer of disappointment, but more is the color of expectation. After all. This is the first clue he has found in so many years. Maybe the ultimate secret of the world will appear. No matter what kind of mistake happens. Keep going, too! "Get out of the way, get out of the way. That smelly beggar in front of you, get out of the way for me." However, at this time, there was a very high voice of reprimand not far away. There was also a huge carriage running towards here. It''s not so much a carriage. It''s more like a dragon car. Because this car, the pulling power in front of it, is actually two six clawed golden dragons. It looks extremely noble and incomparable. Creatures that can achieve the body of six clawed golden dragons in the source world, if they are placed in any big void world, are no less than quasi invincible. The so-called one side soil water, raise one side person. The same creatures. Live in different areas. There will be a difference between heaven and earth. The same is true of creatures that can be cultivated. But now. Such a six clawed Golden Dragon is just a coolie, just like a real animal. If it is watched by others, it will be scared. Then it will quickly hide away. But who is Chu Lingxiao? Don''t say it''s the six clawed Golden Dragon in the source world, it''s the ten clawed ancestral dragon coming, only the other side let him share. When will Chu Lingxiao get out of the way? It''s just Chu Lingxiao''s indifference. But soon let the dragon car, that wears the precious brocade clothing, the disposition incomparably noble youth facial expression, some annoyed. In the eyes of youth. It''s in the wilderness. Besides beggars and mortals, who else will appear here, and who is he? A small patriarch of imperial power in the yuan kingdom. Distinguished status. Throughout the source world, how many can be compared with him? What is the imperial power. In the source world, the forces that can rise to the top are at least human forces, among which there are all quasi supreme forces. On top of them, there are heaven forces, and there are real supreme powers. Up there is the imperial power of the youth. There are no more than five that can reach the imperial power in the whole source world, and the Dragon God alliance where the youth live is one of them. But all the time, it has been spread in the source world. There is also a rumor that there is a superior ancestral force in the imperial power, which is almost legendary. Rumor. Even Daojing people are not the most powerful ones. Once upon a time. There are two imperial forces in the source world. For some reason, they have provoked a patriarchal force. In everyone''s opinion, the two imperial forces will surely be destroyed, but it is only a matter of time. Two or three days at most. But at last, I didn''t expect that only one person from the ancestral forces would be sent out. It took less than half a day to wipe out the two imperial forces. There was no grass left in the Imperial forces. And now. For young people. It''s no longer a hearsay that the ancestral forces, which only appear in the legend, are high above. Now. In his dragon car, the woman sitting is the goddess of a ancestral force! What is a goddess. That is the descendant who may take over the ancestral forces in the future. He has a high status, only under the strongest one. Otherwise. How could he be reduced to a chariot driver as a small patriarch of imperial power? You should know that he will not be a chariot driver, not to mention the elder of imperial power, but the leader of another imperial power. "Well? Don''t get out of the way When he saw Chu Lingxiao''s face was indifferent, he didn''t even move his words. Suddenly, the young man pulled down his whole face, and said gloomily: "OK, you found it yourself!" Say. Directly raised the whip in his hand, whipped the two six clawed golden dragons, felt the tingling two six clawed golden dragons, immediately raised his foot strength, and ran into Chu Lingxiao. To be honest. If it wasn''t for the goddess of the ancestral power sitting in the car, who wanted to make a good impression on the other side, wouldn''t he have said so much to Chu Lingxiao, the little patriarch of the imperial power, and had dared to block his way in the past, he would have run into it! Anyway, it''s from the wilderness. If there are any marvelous characters, they will appear suddenly. They are probably ordinary people who don''t know the height of the earth. Boom! The speed of the six clawed golden dragon was mentioned to the extreme, but at the moment when it was about to hit Chu Lingxiao, a very cold voice suddenly came out of the car, making people unable to hear the slightest sense in it. "Nothing less." For a moment. Hearing the name, the young man quickly grabbed the six clawed Golden Dragon in the middle of driving. Then he smiled and said: "goddess, what can I do for you "What''s going on ahead?" Mo Shaofan quickly said: "goddess, there is a mortal standing in the way, and I am letting him go." "Oh, is it?" Lengyan''s voice could not hear the slightest emotion. For a while, he let the emperor level power, the little patriarch, dare not even raise his head. For a long time. A faint word came out of the car again. "Go, let the man come here. I have something to ask." Chapter 1214 Mo Shaofan, as the minor patriarch of the imperial power, originally wanted to refuse after hearing this sentence, but the other side was the goddess of the ancestral power. So. I dare not neglect it too much. Only. After jumping off the Dragon cart, he walked slowly towards Chu Lingxiao, not far ahead. At the same time. In order to ensure the accident, Mo Shaofan also expanded his divine sense. "He''s a real mortal." When I realized that Chu Lingxiao had no breath of cultivators, the disdain in his eyes became more intense. After walking up to him. A lazy attitude, light way: "come here, zushenfeng goddess, have a word to ask you." But after that, Mo Shaofan shrugged his shoulders and shook his head with a wry smile, saying to himself: "why do I say these things to a mortal? The ancestral forces such as zushenfeng, not to mention a small mortal, are the former Imperial forces. They all think that it''s just a vague legend." "Well, let him come first." Just the next moment. Mo Shaofan is stunned. When he finished this sentence, just wanted to turn around and go back, he found that Chu Lingxiao in front of him was still standing indifferently, and didn''t pay attention to his words at all. This can''t help but make Mo Shaofan''s face, and suddenly pull down again. "Hello, are you deaf? I''m talking to you!" Quiet! It was quiet. Mo Shaofan: "..." "Don''t you know zushenfeng?" "Come here, our immortal master has something to ask you." Therefore, the next moment, Mo Shaofan can''t help changing his name, because he knows that in the eyes of ordinary people, the name of the cultivator is the immortal master. Only in this way can ordinary people be awed. Previously, Chu Lingxiao was indifferent. I just don''t know what kind of existence zushenfeng is. Now that he has made his words clear, he is not afraid of each other However. As before, just as Mo Shaofan turned around, he was stunned. His face suddenly became angry. Chu Lingxiao in front of him was still indifferent. "You mortal, what''s the matter? Didn''t you hear what I said?" Sitting in the dragon car, the cold and gorgeous woman also made a soft sound of doubt. Her eyes were cold and high, and then she looked at Chu Lingxiao. "Mortal, what is this place?" If it''s normal. As the goddess of ancestral power, how could she ask questions? But now it''s different. The battle of the source world is about to start, and famous mountains and rivers will be activated again. This life is doomed to be extraordinary. Otherwise. This area, she is a big space level strong person, how can she not even know her name. It is precisely because this area is blocked by the order of heaven and earth, and there is no record on the practice map. Again. She should hurry to the first area''s podium before sunset. Now the masters of all forces in the first area are waiting for her, the goddess of the ancestral force. The war will start. If she delays time for a small mortal''s action, it''s not worth it. "Well?" Just the next moment. Zu Shenfeng, the goddess of the ancestral power, was also stunned. She didn''t expect that Chu Lingxiao in front of her would still be so indifferent to her when she asked for help. She stood there like a nobody. Not only that. With her hands on her back, she slowly turned around and turned her back to the goddess of ancestral power. She began to look around like no one else. This scene. Even Mo Shaofan on one side was stunned for a while, and his heart suddenly became extremely nervous. He knows. When I went to pick up the goddess of zushenfeng, the scene was unimaginable. Inside zushenfeng, all the powerful people came out to see them off, including a strong one at the level of secret Lord. So. You can imagine. The whole zushenfeng up and down, for the goddess of this life, how much value. It''s just big space. It''s already in such a position. If you reach the top, I''m afraid that the most powerful person in zushenfeng is likely to confer this goddess as the leader of zushenfeng at once. Although he is also a big space class. However, Mo Shaofan still has a clear idea. He can feel that if the goddess Zu Shenfeng fights with him, she will not be able to resist even one move. This is not a question of the same realm at all. Behind it is an unfathomable gap in the details. But now! What did he see! In this wild mountain, a small mortal, one after another, did not pay attention to the words of the goddess of zushenfeng. He totally ignored them, just like a provocation, and looked around! Crazy! Is this a madman?! Mo Shaofan quickly retreated to one side, for fear that he would get angry later and be involved. At the same time the eyes are full of disdain at Chu Lingxiao. This is not a madman, who is it? Don''t say it''s a goddess of zushenfeng, it''s a common friar, for a small mortal, it''s like heaven. Later "Dying!" But the next moment. Before Mo Shaofan''s reaction, the goddess of zushenfeng slapped Chu Lingxiao with one hand. There was no room to speak of it. When she came up, she wanted to kill Chu Lingxiao directly. Now. This goddess of zushenfeng, although her face on the surface, is still very plain, but in fact, her heart has already exploded. She had no idea. I am a goddess of ancestral power. I was just born today, and I haven''t waited to give orders in the hinterland of the first war zone. As a result, I met such an arrogant mortal on the way. Even her words. Dare to ignore! Still in front of her, I looked around like nobody else. "Why, you are just a mortal..." Mo Shaofan shakes his head helplessly. Although he feels unworthy, the contempt in his eyes is not diminished. But the next moment. Before waiting for his head, the shaking behavior stopped. The scene in front of him immediately made his whole head explode. "How can this happen!" Chu Lingxiao, who was just in front of him, suddenly disappeared. What happened next was that the two six clawed dragon chariots and the goddess of zushenfeng were just like ashes. In this way, they disappeared in front of him. "It''s impossible, how can it be?!" For a moment. Mo Shaofan realized that what happened just now, the hairs on his whole body were all standing up in fear. Next. In the wild mountains and mountains, Mo Shaofan''s screams of fear came out again and again. "No No, the goddess of zushenfeng is dead "The goddess of zushenfeng and yuluo is dead!!!! Out... It''s a big deal! " Chapter 1215 The goddess of zushenfeng died in the rain. The news hasn''t spread yet. But for Mo Shaofan, it''s like the sky is falling down. The whole source world seems to be in the dark. This is the goddess of zushenfeng! Zushenfeng, what force is that? Ancestral forces of the source world! Zushenfeng is their first war zone, the first commander. The goddess of zushenfeng originally wanted to command these Imperial forces and assign tasks to the following. For the future war. What is the source world like today? All famous mountains and rivers have been opened in the whole source world. All forces are scrambling for the ownership of these famous mountains and rivers, because no one can tell what the buried resources are. In case of digging out a ancestral force from ancient times, the inheritance left behind. That''s about to happen. It can make a person level force become a superior ancestor level force. So. For the ancestral forces that still exist in the world today, they absolutely don''t want to see their status, and will be threatened one day. Otherwise. They will not send people down to integrate them. Today''s source area has been divided into the third world war area. In addition to their war area, other two war areas are also inhabited by ancestral forces. The rest are marginal deserts, deep mountains and forbidden areas. These places. Don''t look at it. But in the absolute, there are unimaginable forces, living. No matter what. Ancestral forces, that is the whole source world. They are worthy of the peak existence. Who dares to challenge them? But now. What did he see?! The goddess of zushenfeng died in front of him. The problem is that he was killed by a man who didn''t even know his name! "The most powerful, that man must be the most powerful, at least it must be the heaven!" Mo Shaofan, who woke up, could not help shivering. He hurriedly suppressed his fear and didn''t let himself make a sound. However, he couldn''t help standing in place and swallowing. In the world of the source. There are three levels. The earth is supreme, the heaven is supreme, and the road is supreme. And the supreme earth is the supreme one in the eyes of the world. You need to know the dead people. However, the goddess of zushenfeng, who is generally the supreme one, can kill the goddess of zushenfeng in such a way that the gods don''t know the ghosts. The problem is. He didn''t even see clearly. Did Chu Lingxiao make a move. Then it must be heaven! "It''s impossible, it''s impossible. Only the emperor level forces in the first war zone can have the power. How can they dare to come and kill the goddess yuluo?" Mo Shaofan''s face was frightened. He stared at the position where the dragon car was still. He could not help shaking his head. The goddess of zushenfeng, however, came to meet all forces in the first war zone. It was the first war zone, the commander in front. By right. Even if you have the heart, you don''t have the courage. "Are they from other war zones?" Thinking of this, Mo Shaofan can''t help shivering again. He would never be so stupid if he dared to kill a goddess of ancestral power. He even doubted. Today, this strange man in white suddenly appears in the wild mountains and mountains. Their necessary places are definitely planned in advance. Behind! There must be another ancestral force to support it! Crazy! It''s crazy. Before the war was fully opened, the goddess of zushenfeng died. He really couldn''t imagine how it would feel if it was heard by many powerful people of zushenfeng. The problem is. Even if he doesn''t die, he will take off his skin! Who told him to pick up the goddess of zushenfeng?! "What can I do? What can I do..." Mo Shaofan was all in a hurry. At last, after thinking about it, he decided to go to the headquarters of the first war zone first and tell the people about it. At this moment, however, the headquarters of the first war zone. Many forces, mainly the imperial ones, are in charge, but they have already begun to wait impatiently. By right. The goddess of zushenfeng should have arrived as early as one stroke of incense. How can we not see a shadow yet? "Hello, old dragon, your grandson, do you know the way or not? I knew he was so unreliable. I should have let my granddaughter pick him up at the beginning." The speaker. He is also the master of an imperial power. He is an old man with white hair and white clothes. The old man in black sitting opposite him is the leader of the Dragon God League. As for the other two elders around. They are all masters of imperial power. The rest. There are some heaven level forces, the leaders of human level forces, and their descendants. Originally, when it was heard that the legendary power, the ancestral level, would also be born, the masters of their several imperial level forces decided to send a young descendant to take over the goddess of the ancestral peak after discussion, so as to show their respect for the ancestral level. Of course. This is a great thing. Who can be the person to pick up and see off? It''s invisible. It''s closer to zushenfeng. In the future, for their whole force and themselves, it will be a chance they can''t get. Finally, it was decided that Mo Shaofan, the little patriarch of the Dragon God alliance, would be the transporter. Although. This is the result of the competition. But in fact, the owners of the other three great ancestral forces are very dissatisfied with this result. In their view. If Mo Shaofan didn''t use the elixir which can promote cultivation for a short time, their descendants would lose!? But that''s what happened. They had to admit it. But now, what''s the matter? I''ve been waiting for a long time. Why hasn''t the goddess of zushenfeng arrived? "Don long, what''s the matter with Mo Shaofan in your family? Then..." At this time. At last there was a hurried announcement outside the door. "Come back, come back, little patriarch, he finally came back." As soon as I heard that. No matter some small forces or the masters of the Imperial forces, they all stood up immediately. But. What they care about is not Mo Shaofan, but the goddess of zushenfeng. So. When hearing Mo Shaofan''s return, everyone stood up and looked out to see the figure of the goddess of zushenfeng for the first time. Next moment. When Mo Shaofan came in alone, he let all the people in the room be stunned. Even Mo Shaofan''s grandfather, the leader of the Dragon God alliance, was stunned. Can''t help asking: "goddess, how about her?" It''s ok if you don''t ask. Mo Shaofan is scared. He shivers for a moment. He quickly kneels down and says: "sir Grandpa, it''s not good. I don''t know where a man in white came from. " "A man in white?" Before he had finished speaking, the old leader of the Dragon God League interrupted him with an unhappy face. "Say the point!" "The point is, the goddess is dead..." The voice just dropped. Immediately. There was a dead silence. Chapter 1216 Zushenfeng is dead?! Hear that. The first reaction of all the people on the scene was that Mo Shaofan, the little patriarch of the Dragon God alliance, was joking with them and intended to amuse them. In particular, the old leader of the Dragon God alliance slapped Mo Shaofan on the head with a slap. His eyes were angry and he shouted: "you bastard, what are you talking about? Who is the goddess of zushenfeng? How can she die?" "Tell me the truth, are you driven out by the people of Shenfeng?" For the old leader of the Dragon God League. He really knows his grandson very well. He has a strong personality and is a little arrogant. To be honest, when he is leaving, he is really worried about whether Mo Shaofan will offend the people of zushenfeng after he goes to zushenfeng. Now it seems. It''s probably like this. Otherwise, I would not have said such nonsense. But even so. I can''t say that. What force is zushenfeng? What kind of existence is that? If this word spreads to the other side''s ear, then their whole dragon god alliance goes up and down, is there any good fruit to eat?! The masters of other forces, after returning to God, are also in their hearts, and can''t help laughing secretly. The little patriarch of the Dragon God alliance is really crazy, even dare to say this. It''s probably not received. Is it angry now? As for the masters of the other three imperial forces, they snorted one by one and then sat back in their original positions. They didn''t pay attention to Mo Shaofan''s words at all. It''s ridiculous. Will the goddess of zushenfeng die? If we say that one of their masters of imperial power will die one day, one day, they may believe it. But where is zushenfeng? The goddess of zushenfeng is the first person under the strongest of zushenfeng. She is the successor of the strongest of zushenfeng. In the future, we are bound to visit nine days and ten places. Become one of the strongest in the source world. Even if such a person is seriously injured, he will be saved easily by the details of zushenfeng. Death is such a thing. It''s almost an extremely luxurious thing for people with higher status. "I said old dragon, you grandson''s words, we don''t hear anything, you let him leave here quickly." "Don long, doesn''t he know the way?" "You two won''t talk about it. I think people should be coming from zushenfeng soon." The masters of several Imperial forces all look indifferent, sitting there, talking in a strange way. Anyway, it''s not one of them who wants to receive the goddess of zushenfeng. Now. They finally know that the reason why the goddess of zushenfeng hasn''t come is that they haven''t seen Mo Shaofan. What an idiot. Even zushenfeng dares to break the promise. Isn''t that because he is clear and angry? At this time, the face of the old leader of the Dragon God League became more and more ugly, staring at Mo Shaofan who was kneeling there. It seems to be the same. But at the moment, nothing less. But he had already been killed by the goddess of zushenfeng. He was scared and scared. He knelt there and shivered. There is only one thing in my mind. It''s over! It''s over! Before long, zushenfeng will send someone to come here. What will happen to him? Now he is worried about the people of zushenfeng. He will think like this, why does the man in white only kill the goddess of yuluo instead of him. Since we want to kill people. It should be that the gods don''t know the ghosts. Don''t you tell the whole world that I killed people? Still. Is it really supported by ancestral forces? "Talk to me, you bastard. Did you provoke zushenfeng and get chased back by others?" A burst of angry swearing. In an instant, Mo Shaofan''s thoughts were brought back to reality. Hearing his grandfather''s words, Mo Shaofan''s face was full of bitterness. If it were true, it would be good. At least. There is still room for recovery. But now But seeing Mo Shaofan''s expression like this, the old leader of the Dragon God League thought he was really right. He didn''t think of anything, which was more terrible than he thought. Still scolding Mo Shaofan with angry face. "You bastard, why are you still in a daze? If you don''t get up quickly, come with me to zushenfeng to make amends!" Just. He just said that. All of a sudden. The whole first war zone was darkened, and the sky was covered with the same flowers of different levels. When I saw this scene, I brushed it, and everyone''s face was changed. Even the masters of the Imperial forces sitting there were very nervous. And so on. It''s clear that there are people who are in harmony! Zushenfeng is coming! For a moment. Everyone thought it was the strongman of zushenfeng. You can''t help it. Everyone hurriedly went out. The old leader of zushenfeng was very nervous. His face was very ugly. He saw Mo Shaofan kneeling on the ground. The cold voice angrily scolds: "you bastard, what are you still doing? Others have come to you, what are you still kneeling there for!" "Don''t hurry to meet me!" Say. Went out, leaving only a face helpless, bitter expression Mo Shaofan, stood up, also followed behind. It seems that I know about the death of goddess yuluo. Outside. The masters of all forces in the first war zone bow to the sky and dare not show any disrespect. Although he is a person in harmony with Tao. In the history of their imperial power, they have appeared, but that is also in the past. This is the achievement of their ancestors. Now. The most powerful of their imperial forces is just the supremacy of the Tao. And the one who comes at this moment is not only a person in harmony with Tao, but also from the ancestral forces. No matter what status they have, they can''t look down on him. But the next moment. Before the masters of several great imperial forces can stabilize their emotions and prepare to go forward to meet the figure of zushenfeng''s harmony with Taoism, they only hear a word from the void that makes everyone have no expectation. "Goddess yuluo, how did she die? It''s better to do it!" Everyone: "..." Boom! As soon as this sentence came out, it was like a thunderbolt suddenly falling from the sky, which immediately exploded in all hearts, and all the people who were shocked were almost staring out. What?! Goddess yuluo, is she really dead?! The old leader of the Dragon God League seemed to think of something. All of a sudden, gooseflesh came out of his body. After brushing his eyes, he looked at Mo Shaofan who was standing beside him, helpless and bitter. Now. He just wanted to say a word. What''s going on?! Chapter 1217 Zushenfeng goddess. The news that the goddess of yuluo was killed by a strange man in white during her participation in the first war zone of the source world soon spread throughout the source world. Whoever it is. After hearing the news, all eyes were staring, even the tongue jumped out. Who is this? She is so crazy. Even the goddess of zushenfeng dare to kill her. However, it can be described as crazy. It''s just a dead end! I want to die! At the same time, everyone turned their suspicion to other war zones. After killing the goddess of zushenfeng, they left a witness at the scene. Apart from the support of the ancestral forces behind, they couldn''t think of anyone else with such courage and courage. After all. Nowadays, the world of origin and famous mountains and rivers have been opened. It''s unclear what kind of development is going on in this world. Let alone forces like human level, heaven level and Emperor level. Now even ancestral forces have become real rivals. Everyone wants to wipe out each other completely. In this way. Once in the future which famous mountains and rivers really have the inheritance of ancient times, then ask the whole source world, who can compete with them? So. All felt that it was the hand of the ancestral forces in the other two war zones. This. After that. From zushenfeng''s quiet attitude, it also proves this result. It can be on the boundary of the first war zone. Kill the goddess of zushenfeng. It must be a strong person above the earth. You should know that although the goddess of zushenfeng is only a big air level, her fighting power is enough to cross the level and fight against the real quasi invincible. She can be invincible. One more thing. Inside the great power, the most important people have their own life lights for a long time. When the lights are off, it means that people are off. At the moment when the goddess of zushenfeng fell. Zushenfeng must have noticed it. However, those who still let go slipped away under the eyes of zushenfeng. It can be imagined that there is definitely another ancestral force behind them. When Zu Shenfeng left, the atmosphere in the first war zone became more tense and fierce. Everyone felt that, even in the air, it began to radiate the meaning of war. They all looked over the boundaries of the other war zones. It seems peaceful there. But everyone believes that there is definitely a grandparent force now. They are complacent about killing the granddaughter of zushenfeng. They are drinking and celebrating. But the whole first war zone, including the inner part of zushenfeng, can''t be guessed. The second war zone and the third war zone, the two great forces at the ancestral level, are now not celebrating and enjoying as everyone in the outside world imagined, but are all fried. He made a move of twelve levels of defense against the enemy. At the same time. Within the two forces, the top leaders in the real sense have already initiated discussions on how to deal with the Revenge of zushenfeng. Although they are both ancestral forces, each of them has an earth shaking foundation, but for the high-level of the two forces, their mood at this moment is extremely unhappy and embarrassed. For them. This feeling is really bad! If it''s really what they do, then even if it''s OK, the question is, they''re still in the fog. What''s the situation? They didn''t send anyone to kill the goddess of zushenfeng. All understand. At the very least, what they all want to see now is a situation of Three Kingdoms. After all. Now, the famous mountains and rivers activated by the general trend of the heaven and earth have not appeared, which can make these ancestral forces all yearn for inheritance. If these ancestral forces really want to fight with each other. It''s definitely the result of the death of a fish. The end. It must be a gain from a gain. So no one is a fool. But now. What happened?! Zushenfeng goddess, how could she die! And the spearheads, all of them? World War II. In an isolated castle in the world, which was opened up by the top level secret Lord above the void, at this time, the great figures in the active world gave out a lot of angry voices. "Tell me all about it!" "Is it the supreme one under your hand, who has given you the idea to assassinate the goddess of zushenfeng?" Inside the castle. There was silence. Only this great man in the source world, with a cold voice full of reprimand, was shaking in the empty world. This vast void is in all directions. If there is a really powerful man with the highest combat power, when he is in the outside world, he will be shocked to find that as long as the voice of this great man in the source world falls. Around the whole empty world, there will be a world full of life breath. This. Don''t say that it''s a person in harmony with Tao. It can''t be done. Even the existence of the level of the general secret Lord, after seeing it, will only stand in the same place and look at this scene for a while, dazed. But now. This great man in the source world is really angry. This is the second world war area. The most powerful of the ancestral forces, the emperor clan, is the monk in the world who wants to be the master of secrets, except for the help of the same flower that transcends the world in a real sense. It can also be achieved by breaking through the boundaries of practice through its own strength. Of course. The power of the latter is even more terrifying. Almost three times the strength of the former, but to this extent, to the existence of the secret Lord, throughout the whole source world, few. Is the strongest of a real era. And the division of the secret Lord. It can also be divided into heaven and earth, nihilism and Yuandi, and finally it is the top. At this time, the strongest emperor in the second world war area was the existence that had reached the pinnacle. But now. The most powerful of the emperor''s family, however, was angry and unhappy. Because someone played with his emperor as a monkey and splashed dirty water on him. Although as long as he exists. He is not afraid of zushenfeng, but if he has not done it, he has never done it. The most intolerable thing is that there are people in the world who dare to frame them in front of the monks all over the world! Can''t bear it! "Xuanzu, I''ve asked. It''s not done by the people under our hands. It must be done by Yangming palace. Shall we be frank with the people of zushenfeng?" "Be honest with you! Isn''t that to say I''m afraid of his ancestral peak? " But in the second world war area, when there was a frying pan, Yangming palace, located in the third war area, said similar words. It is also believed that this was done by the emperor in the Second World War. But at this moment, the real killer is looking for something in a famous place. Finally. After nothing. White figure is a flash, then went to another. Chapter 1218 This figure in white appeared in the boundary between the second and third war zones. It was Chu Lingxiao who left the first war zone. As for what is happening outside now. For Chu Lingxiao. But I don''t even want to. For Chu Lingxiao. The only thing he wants to do now is to find something useful to help him solve the ultimate secret of the world in the past. On strength. Chu Lingxiao asked himself that he was the best in the world. However, he still didn''t know enough about the secrets of the world. Now he can get away from the empty world and come to the source world, which is the most important harvest of Chu Lingxiao since the 10th World. Just. Chu Lingxiao, who came to the source world in the past, still couldn''t feel a little unusual in the order of this world. The only place to hide secrets now. It is only these famous mountains and rivers that have existed since ancient times. Before that. Chu Lingxiao also found a volume of records about the famous mountains and rivers in the source world on the body of the goddess zushenfeng. Among them, the cultivation researchers of this generation also ranked these famous mountains and rivers with mysterious degree. Now. Chu Lingxiao just came out of Tianqi mountain, which ranked sixty-third, and went to the magic emperor mountain, which ranked sixty-second. For a moment. They were detected by the three great ancestral forces. Because. It is the three ancestral forces that rank the famous mountains and rivers in the source world. In fact. Ancient times ago. The top secret masters of the three great ancestral forces have entered these famous mountains and rivers, but some of them are really ugly, while some of them contain unimaginable things against the sky, but they have not reached the time yet, and all of them have not been activated. And then there is. Although the inheritance is of little use to the top secret masters, it is of great use to their disciples and grandchildren, even to the general secret masters. So. In order to cultivate these people, the three great ancestral forces gave these famous mountains and rivers a place. But. Top ten. But up to now, even the master of the secret who has lost his life dare not enter easily. Now. I only dare to explore the ninth seat. There are eight famous mountains and rivers in front of us, that is, the real sense of death ban. Whoever goes in, there is absolutely no good fruit to eat. Rumor. Among the three great ancestral forces, there are secret masters who have reached the void level. They go in to have a look. As a result, within a few days after they came out, news of the fall came out. You can imagine. The first eight famous mountains and rivers are really terrible. But fortunately. Living monks, though they cannot enter. But. The three great ancestral forces can still be in the back of these famous mountains and rivers and put into the cultivation monitor. Once someone enters, it will be directly transferred to the three great ancestral forces. Just. All the famous mountains and rivers that existed before ancient times are shrouded in the order of heaven and earth that does not belong to this world, so even the cultivation monitor cannot see too much. It''s just to know someone''s in. Then from the cultivation monitor to the three ancestral forces. But right now. It''s just that some people have entered the 62nd largest mountain and river, so the internal friars of the three great ancestral forces haven''t paid much attention. This is the case. It hasn''t happened in the past. What they are concerned about now is the death of the goddess zushenfeng. What is the situation. Third theater. Yangming palace practice platform. Several monks of the practice platform, who are monitoring famous mountains and rivers, immediately look at the void. At this moment, all the high-level officials of Yangming palace have gathered here. And for them, the bottom monks. Still feel. Maybe they did it in Yangming palace. After all. The fight between the last generation of ancestral deities and their son in Yangming palace has been very fierce. At last, their son in Yangming palace has failed, which directly leads to the present accomplishments and remains in the master of void and secret. And the goddess of zushenfeng. However, he has already stepped into Yuandi with one foot. "You say, what is it saying now?" "What else can I say? It must be a celebration. After all, it''s the goddess of zushenfeng. The death of such a figure will be a fatal blow to the future inheritance of zushenfeng." "You''re not right. You know kung fu. I didn''t hear a laugh." The friars of the practice platform, looking at the void, talked about it from time to time. "How can we ignore the void, how can we hear the voices of those characters?" "Don''t look, it''s nothing to see. Even if we hold a celebration, there''s no share for a few of us." One of the friars of the practice platform waved helplessly: "I don''t want to see you any more, but I''d better do my job well. I think even the famous mountains and rivers ranking 59 have entered the ranks." But said. The friar of the practice platform of Yangming palace was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at the famous mountains and rivers that had just entered the sixty second place. At the moment, they were empty, no longer prompted. The indicator light for someone to enter was no longer on as before. "No, that''s what Kung Fu is. This man has already stepped into fifty-nine?" See here. The friar of the practice platform can''t see how it is. It must have been among the sixty-three mountains and rivers before. Now, it''s fifty-nine. But it''s too fast, isn''t it? Even the friar who stayed here all year round was a little surprised. There are four in the middle. To be able to enter into the first 60 of existence, this is the real superpower, right? "No, this man is still a powerful man?" The friars of this practice platform can''t help talking to themselves. But the friars around him who are still looking at the void wave their hands indifferently: "what''s beautiful about this, but it''s supreme. In our ancestral forces, are there still few strong ones of this level?" "Yes, leave him alone. This man will leave later. Even if he is a supreme, he can only step into the famous mountains and rivers in the 30th place." But all of us didn''t see it at the moment. The friar who had been looking at the light of the indicator light of the practice platform seemed to see something extremely incredible at the moment. A pair of eyes, with one light after another, stared straight up. When the indicator light stops at a certain mountain and river, it no longer lights up as before, but disappears again. Suddenly, the whole body''s hair is blown up in fear. It''s like seeing a ghost. Shaking voice, taking off the shortcut: "you Come and see if I''m dazzled. He How dare he enter the seventh famous mountain! " Chapter 1219 What?! The seventh famous mountain? Are you kidding me? Is that bullshit?! As soon as I heard this sentence, I just kept looking at those friars on the practice platform in the void, one by one, their eyes were almost staring out. After a brush, they all gathered. When I saw the indicator light on the practice platform really lit up on the seventh famous mountain, the whole practice platform became unprecedented quiet for a while. The hairs all over the body could not help but stand up. "My mother, this is going to be a big event. What kind of monster is it? It''s the seventh famous mountain and river?!" The friar of a certain practice platform sat on the ground in fear directly. His face was white and dull. He looked at the indicator light of the seventh famous mountain and river and kept swallowing. But the next moment. He felt it was wrong to say that again. Hurriedly changed his way: "no, I should say, what kind of monster is this? It can enter the seventh famous mountain!" The voice fell. All of a sudden there was a dead silence. You can only hear the increasingly rapid breathing and heartbeat of all the friars of the practice platform. You can only feel a blank in front of you, as if the whole sky is about to collapse. You know. Even the most powerful one in Yangming palace, the top secret Lord, can only enter the ninth one. From a long time ago, the three great ancestral forces have come to a conclusion. The first eight famous mountains and rivers are not the friars of today at all. There is no good place for them to go in. The order of heaven and earth. It doesn''t belong to this world at all, but it has been handed down since ancient times. But now. What on earth did they see. Someone has entered the seventh famous mountain! "Come on, come on, you don''t hurry to tell it to the top!" The next moment. The chief friar of the practice platform reacted in an instant, and realized that the earth shaking event was about to happen. He immediately ordered people to tell the high-level of Yangming palace in the void in advance. And this time. Above the void. All the high-level officials of Yangming Palace are still far away from here, discussing the unprovoked revenge that Zu Shenfeng might take on them. But before the top secret leader of Yangming palace had finished his words, there was a flurry outside, full of anxious reports. "Newspaper Newspaper, the event is not good, everyone, big It''s not good. It''s a big thing! " Straight let a group of Yangming palace high-level, all eyebrows tightly wrinkled up, feel very unhappy. What''s the matter? What''s the biggest thing that can surpass the death of the goddess of zushenfeng? Can be bigger than their Yangming palace, may face the Revenge of zushenfeng? What a boast! Obviously. All the high-level officials in Yangming palace, with a trace of disdain and indifference in their eyes, didn''t pay attention to the words of the outside. I haven''t waited for the man to come in. Then they all closed their eyes slightly, and continued to sit there like a mountain with a high posture of detachment. The most powerful man in Yangming palace is also indifferent and holy, without any interference of words. In the face of the people, he only asked a light question: "say what happened." When he said this, he didn''t even open his eyes. But the next moment. Just when all the high-level officials in Yangming palace don''t care about it, the following sentence, however, makes everyone''s eyes open with a swipe. "Everyone, it''s not good. The practice platform has observed that now someone has entered the seventh famous mountain and river. Here..." "What do you say?!" "The seventh famous mountain and river?" As soon as I heard that someone had entered the seventh famous mountain, the next moment, before the man had finished speaking, the eyes of all the high-level people in Yangming palace opened in surprise. There was silence. Everyone couldn''t help but look at each other, full of shock and disbelief. How is this possible? The seventh famous mountain and river, where is that? Don''t say it''s them! Not even xuanzu For a while, everyone''s eyes turned to the most powerful person in the Yangming palace sitting on the high platform. Someone entered the seventh famous mountain. Even they think it''s a little too fake. But it came from their practice platform in Yangming palace. There was absolutely no mistake. Someone really entered the seventh famous mountain. But the problem is! Isn''t that horrible?! "Let''s go to the seventh famous mountain and river and see who it is!" Above the silent void. After a cold and dignified voice came out, the strongman of Yangming palace, with all the high-rise buildings of Yangming palace, turned into a holy and incomparable white awn, left the void and flew towards the seventh famous mountain and river in the source world at a high speed. The source boundary is very large. It''s huge. Ordinary monks can''t fly over the source world any more. Even if they can, they will be suppressed by the order of heaven and earth here. Even if they can fly for a while, they will feel very difficult. But this time. There is a top secret master leading the way, so a group of high-rise Yangming soon came to the outside of the seventh famous mountains and rivers in the source world. At the same time. When they came here, not long before they saw the seventh famous mountain and river, a group of people came. They were all dressed in white clothes. Behind them, they embroidered a golden and bright "emperor" with gold threads. An eye catcher. We know that these people must be the imperial clan, the ancestral force in the Second World War. See the people. The most powerful member of Yangming palace, however, snorted displeasantly. His eyes reached the most powerful member of the emperor family. Both sides looked at each other, leaving only a very conspicuous space crack in the air, and then all of them withdrew their own eyes. Three great ancestral forces. All of them are in all the famous mountains and rivers in the source world, leaving their own cultivation monitors. The emperor family can know the seventh famous mountain and river, and it''s not surprising that they have entered this point. Soon. In the first war zone, zushenfeng and the most powerful arrived at the scene. Just arrived. Yangming palace in the third war zone, as well as all the imperial families in the Second World War Zone, all felt the hatred and anger of their eyes, which fell on them. The strong in the two world war zones. It''s all a face of displeasure. It''s known that this is zushenfeng. They are asking for help. But they didn''t send anyone to kill zushenfeng''s daughter. However, it seems that zushenfeng''s people don''t believe their words at all. So. People in the two world war zones don''t want to explain anything. The big deal is the first World War! But just when all the strong people of zushenfeng were ready to move, they saw the seventh famous mountain and river, slowly walked out of a white dress. Let everyone in the room. There was a blank look. The body has all become dignified. Chapter 1220 From the seventh famous mountains and rivers, the man in white is Chu Lingxiao. But looking at Chu Lingxiao''s strange face, no matter who is present, a heart becomes a little nervous. Because. Until now. They don''t know who Chu Lingxiao is. It''s the seventh famous mountain and river. There are already living bodies. It''s the person who enters the seventh famous mountain and river. If it is the former. Does it mean that the seventh famous mountain and river will make a big move in this life? If the latter. Just think about it, think about it. So. When Chu Lingxiao came out of it, the three strongest ancestors all looked at the monk standing beside him. "See if it''s him." The main friar of that practice platform still has a small practice instrument in his hand, and there are also red lights on it. At this moment, when he saw the seventh famous mountain red light, it was no longer lit as before. The chief monk of the practice platform quickly whispered: "yes Yes, he is. " As soon as I heard that. The mood of the three strongest ancestral forces and the people around them became more tense. This is the man. Into the seventh famous mountains and rivers? It looks like it. I don''t even have the energy to cultivate. Unless. This person''s realm is far beyond them. Even the top secret master has a big difference. But this is the case. It''s unbelievable. Will there be such a person in the source world? Let alone the other people of the three great ancestral forces don''t believe it, not even the top secret Lord. Although in their impression. In the whole source world, maybe there are some immortal masters who can make their top secret masters feel very difficult, but it''s impossible "Xuanzu, look, is this man the sixth famous mountain and river?" The next moment. Just as the three top secret masters frowned and couldn''t understand it, suddenly a voice filled with disbelief came to their ears. Chu Lingxiao, who had just stepped out of the seventh famous mountain and river, had already flown in another direction. When the three top secret masters saw the direction of Chu Lingxiao''s going, they couldn''t help but look at their eyebrows and all of them jumped with surprise. All of them, who are the three great ancestral forces, couldn''t help but mention it in a moment. I feel that I look at each other. Is this man in white going to the sixth famous mountain? "Xuanzu, I don''t think this man in white is in danger after entering the seventh famous mountain and river. Will it have been..." "Muddleheaded! The seventh famous mountain and river, where is it? Is there no danger? Don''t hurry to catch up! " Some people. Seeing Chu Lingxiao in such a swagger, he walked out of the seventh famous mountain and river and thought there was no danger in it. So. He suggested that he be the top secret master of his family. He went in to have a look, but he didn''t want to be scolded directly. Of course. This question. How could the three top secret masters have never thought about it in advance, but was it possible? Ancient times, there are famous mountains and rivers in the source world. Which one is not very dangerous? The first eight famous mountains and rivers, even the top secret masters like them, dare not enter. They are really forbidden places. Don''t think about them when you enter. But now. Even they can''t figure it out. Who is Chu Lingxiao? Why is it that after entering the seventh famous mountain and river, you can still walk out peacefully? But now the most important thing. Let''s first look at the situation in the sixth famous mountain and river. Soon. All of the three ancestral forces flew towards the sixth famous mountain and river. When they came here, they found that Chu Lingxiao had already entered. Looking at the deep not see the bottom, outside a bright, inside but gloomy horror of the sixth famous mountains and rivers. No matter who they are, they dare not take another step forward. I had to keep waiting outside. But not for long. Then from inside came out one after another, shrieking and shrieking. All the people outside listening to me felt a little creepy for a while. All of them could not help but shrink. For a while, even the three top secret masters could not help but step back. The first eight are all dangerous. Eight in front. It''s more dangerous. Now that man in white, even the sixth famous mountain and river, dare to enter. They really doubt whether the front ones are good luck, so they can walk out safely. Or now. How can you make such a scream from inside? It must be that the other party finally stepped on it Next moment. Just when everyone thought this was the case, Chu Lingxiao, wearing a white suit, walked out of it unharmed. Not only that. There''s one more thing on hand than last time. It seems to be the half body of some creature in the sixth famous mountain. Now. Chu Lingxiao''s hand has been directly torn. See this. Rao is the master of the three top secrets. He can''t help swallowing his saliva. The tense atmosphere filled the whole area in an instant. This man. It''s a horrible, suffocating existence. It''s too tough, isn''t it?! Directly break into the sixth famous mountains and rivers, tear apart the living creatures inside? Don''t say. In front of them, the other side did the same? If you can attract such a person to But just as Yangming palace and Emperor clan are still thinking about how to do it, zujifeng, the strongest, has come out. He walked to Chu Lingxiao with a straight face: "Sir, please stay here. I don''t know your name. My ancestral God peak saw that you could walk out safely even the sixth famous mountain and river." "I really admire you, sir. Would you like to visit zushenfeng for a few days? I see if you want to find something. Maybe zushenfeng can help you, or not, do you think so?" When I saw the strongest of zushenfeng, I had already taken the lead and walked up to them. The other two strongest forces of zushenfeng were just thinking about passing. But I haven''t waited for them to speak. Then I saw the strongest Zu Shenfeng who was just flattering. At this moment, I suddenly didn''t know what kind of stimulation he was receiving. When Chu Lingxiao said something, he immediately stared at Chu Lingxiao with a face of iron blue and anger. Even in the voice. With trembling anger: "Yuan It''s you, it''s you, kill my girl "I want your life!!!" Chapter 1221 As soon as I heard that. Let alone other people, the other two top secret masters, are also stunned. What? Who killed the goddess of zushenfeng is the man in white standing in front of them at the moment? Ignorant. Everyone is confused. However. When they came back to their senses, they only heard the earth shaking roar in their ears, and the sixth largest mountain and river shook. Boom! When everyone looked at the past, he found that zushenfeng, the strongest one just standing in front of Chu Lingxiao, had been lifted to the sixth place by a certain force. Strong energy fluctuations. Let the surrounding ground sink down. But even the presence of the master level of the secret didn''t see what had just happened. Only the two strongest people, the Yangming palace and the emperor family, seemed to be shocked by a certain terrorist scene. Their eyes were full of shock and fear. They stared at Chu Lingxiao, who was not far away from them. The next moment. Hurriedly murmured: "don''t move, give me back." If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they could not imagine that it existed in the source world between heaven and earth from ancient times, and that there were still masters who could easily suppress the secrets. It''s hard to imagine! Although they had expected that even their secret master would not be Chu Lingxiao''s opponent, they still felt very strange after seeing it with their own eyes. One move. Just one move. One of the most secret masters fell down and flew into the sixth largest mountain and river because of the terrible energy. Boom! For a moment. Zushenfeng, who was lifted to the top of the sixth mountain, was not seriously hurt. When he woke up, he realized that he had come to the sixth mountain, and hurriedly backed out. But when they realized what had just happened, for a while, even their breath became short, and their eyes were full of fear and crazy condensation. Immediately. Step by step. I dare not go near Chu Lingxiao for half a step. It''s too scary. He thought that even if he was defeated by Chu Lingxiao, he should be able to distinguish between the top and the bottom when he was playing hard. After all, he still had a lot of cards to play. But now. He saw it. If the man in front of him really wants to kill him, he can''t stand still at the moment. For a moment. Think of the strongest zushenfeng here, a heart, but also the edge of the tension up, the whole body has a cold sweat. However. Chu Lingxiao didn''t even look at him again, so he left the sixth famous mountain and river and flew to another area. See here. All the people in the three forces can''t understand the situation. This sudden white man seems to be only interested in the famous mountains and rivers in the source world. As for them, even the top secret Lord is not in his eyes. The other side. The strongest zushenfeng standing in place is also in the void. When I saw my xuanzu, I finally came back. All the strong ancestors around me surrounded me. Because they still don''t know, since their ancestors are not against Chu Lingxiao, why can they still insist that Chu Lingxiao killed their ancestral goddess. But. For the one with the strongest zushenfeng, where can we tell the causes and consequences just now. After all. It was too disgraceful for him. He now finally knows why Chu Lingxiao dared to speak in his face without any scruples, that is, he killed the goddess of zushenfeng. Such strength. Who can be the enemy in the whole source world? At first, he thought it was Chu Lingxiao''s character. He was too arrogant, but now it seems that he was wrong. "Xuanzu, what should we do next? This man, after all, killed..." Someone in zushenfeng was about to speak, but he was scolded by the strongest one. "After all, what, is not a daughter, no, no!" Everyone: "..." "I''ve got daughters. I''ll have a goddaughter!" Everyone: "..." That''s right. For the top secret Lord, even the most powerful, their offspring are no less than ten. The goddess yuluo who died is the best one of them. If it''s normal. Even the worst one, the strongest of zushenfeng, could not give way like this. But now it''s different. If we don''t stop this matter, I''m afraid his whole zushenfeng will be pulled into the water. "Xuanzu, but in this way, if this matter is spread out, wouldn''t it be too disgraceful to our ancestral God peak?" The strongest of the ancestral peaks, there was no hesitation on their faces, and their eyes still looked at the other two great ancestral forces from time to time. The meaning is obvious. It''s a shame to be afraid of the Yangming palace and the people of the emperor''s family to spread the story today. Hear the words of zushenfeng. The most powerful man in Yangming palace and the emperor''s family snorted without a word. With it. There are also the strongest zushenfeng, full of disdainful cold hum. "It''s impossible to borrow some courage from them. Ask them, do they dare to spread today''s news?" Say. Zushenfeng, the most powerful man, waved his hands to let everyone go back for the time being. See this. All the strong people of zushenfeng have understood. Who dares to spread this? These people, not to mention terror, are absolutely terrible and invincible. Even if you have all the information, if you can''t guarantee it, you will destroy a ancestral force. After all the people of zushenfeng left, the other two powerful forces of zushenfeng soon disappeared near the sixth mountain. Of course. They walk so fast. Actually, I want to see where Chu Lingxiao is now. Although they had a premonition that Chu Lingxiao had gone to the fifth famous mountain and river, what could they do now even if they were in the past? It''s better to go to my practice platform first. The first group of people to go back are the strong ones in zushenfeng. For a while, even the monks in zushenfeng''s practice platform were scared and their legs were soft. They were all flattered. They shrunk their heads and retreated, leaving the place to their ancestors. On weekdays. Their ancestral God peak practice platform, let alone to such a group of ancestors, is the most accurate, will not easily come here. At the same time, the same situation. There are also Yangming palace and Emperor clan. However. When these two ancestral forces came back, they found that Chu Lingxiao had stepped into the fourth famous mountain and river! Chapter 1222 "It''s terrible. It''s only a long time since he has stepped into the fifth famous mountain and river." Yangming palace practice platform. Many of the most powerful people are not qualified to lean up and look at the light on the practice platform, but it is also known that someone has entered the fifth famous mountain. Only the master of secrets is qualified to come forward. Because. Standing at the front is the existence of the most powerful man in Yangming palace, who has reached the top secret Lord. But at this moment, even the sweat on his body can''t help but stand up one by one. They went back the same way. Even half of the time, there is no time, this man even cross two famous mountains and rivers. Seat five! They couldn''t even imagine that someone could get into it before. But just then. But then I heard the sound of astonishment around the practice platform. "Xuanzu, look, the light is moving again." "No, even the fourth one..." The eyes of all the people in Yangming palace were staring at each other for a while, which was unbelievable. Let alone the fourth. The first eight famous mountains and rivers, before the whole source world, no one can go in. "Xuanzu, when you entered the ninth famous mountain, what was in it?" For a while. Someone immediately thought of what, can not help but quickly asked. Before that. Only the top secret master has ever been in the top ten famous mountains and rivers in the source world. Besides, there is no one else. Hear that. Everyone''s eyes are all on the strongest man in Yangming palace. At the same time. On the other side of the emperor family, someone asked the same question. However. The next moment. But only two of the strongest forces at the ancestral level said something that everyone on the scene didn''t think of. "It''s empty. There''s only one flower in it. Besides, there''s..." Say. It seems that the two strongest forces at the ancestral level have something to hide. They all shut their mouths with a sharp heart. See here. People around us all look at each other, without asking more. The same flower? It must be the same unimaginable flower! It seems that even the most secret master could not take them out. But when they thought of the scene outside the sixth famous mountain, Dachuan, they could not help shivering for a while. That is to say. The first eight are different. There is a real unimaginable life body, living in it. Otherwise, they would not be able to see Chu Lingxiao go out with a half body of an unidentified creature. "You don''t have to think about it. Even if the creatures inside are really killed by this man, we can''t get anything in it." But the next moment. The words of the two strongest ancestors, like a thunderclap, vibrated, and immediately made all the strong of the two ancestors wake up. "Again The third... " At this time. The indicator light of the practice platform, however, flashed the indicator light of the third famous mountains and rivers. For a moment, it was the heart of all the people watching, all of them mentioned their voices. I feel extremely shocked and unbelievable. See here. Among the three great ancestral forces, there were some worried voices, which came out. "Xuanzu, if this man is involved in the Third World War, no one can stop him. Will we be able to stop him then?" This moment. Some people are worried about the three great ancestral forces. If Chu Lingxiao becomes the guest of a certain force, it will be a terrible thing. Hear this estimate. The strongest of the three great ancestral forces also kept silent. Just then. The indicator light of the practice platform is the second famous mountain. But now. All the powerful of the three great ancestral forces are numb. Sure enough. It didn''t take long. The first indicator of mountains and rivers is already on! Grunt! Seeing this, all the three ancestral forces couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, and a heart couldn''t help jumping up. But this time. However, unlike the previous times, when the indicator lights up, the scene that it goes out again soon appears, but it''s a long time ago, and it''s still there. "Yes, this man must have finally found what he wanted to find!" Zushenfeng. See here, everyone somehow, the whole body, can not help shivering. The first famous mountains and rivers! Just a few in front, the scenes inside, they have not even seen, let alone the first famous mountains and rivers. It''s really hard for them to imagine what kind of horrible scenes and suffocating things exist in it. There have been rumors. Where did the monks come from. Maybe in the first place, we will find the result. But which of the eight famous mountains and rivers in front of us is not the death ban? But now. Not only can someone step here, but also something is suspected to be found inside! "Xuanzu, what should we do now?" With this saying, the three great ancestral forces'' practice platform became extremely quiet. In fact, the strongest of the three ancestral forces also want to ask, if such people are involved in the third world war area, is there a second result? At this moment, the first famous mountains and rivers. Chu Lingxiao, like all the eternal stars in the world, sits on a cloud with sacred breath, surrounded by the same flowers of different levels. Among them. There are seven flowers of the same kind, which are unimaginable and cannot be seen at all. This is the first place in the mountains and rivers. It''s hard for the world to see. And these seven same flowers. If there are people who have entered the first eight famous mountains and rivers, they will be scared out of cold sweat, because each of the same flowers corresponds to the seven business cards in front of them. But now the same flowers in the first seven famous mountains and rivers. But it''s still there. Then it''s even more terrifying. If so, don''t we say that the same flowers in the seven famous mountains and rivers in front come from the first? The most important thing is. Before that. Who is it. Take these seven same flowers out of the first famous mountains and rivers? "On!" This moment. Chu Lingxiao''s faint voice fell at will. The seven same flowers in front of him were all blooming one by one. What''s more, each one of them seemed to have real scenes and appeared at the same time. Some of them are shaking! See here. Chu Lingxiao pointed out again. Immediately, seven of the same flowers were in front of him. They were one! Chapter 1223 In the first famous mountains and rivers of Chu Lingxiao, seven of the same flowers, when integrated. At the same time. On the cultivation platform of the three great ancestral forces, the most powerful of the three great ancestral forces and the most secret leader, however, ordered people to close the cultivation platform. Next. And he said something like that. "When you go back, you all forget what happened today. Don''t tell me anything about the man in white." Hear that. All of us are silent. On the other side, zushenfeng practice platform. The strongest Zu Shenfeng said with a dignified face and a cold voice: "send a person to the following forces and tell them that the death of the goddess yuluo will be swallowed back to my stomach. I will not say a word in the future." "If anyone is still talking about it, don''t blame my ancestral God peak for killing him" Wen Yan. At that time, there was zushenfeng, a powerful man, who left. As for other people''s faces, they are heavy. No matter who they are, they are very clear in their hearts. The source world is not peaceful! Although it''s not clear when it''s not peaceful, everyone knows that something important will happen in the future. It''s hard to guarantee that even ancestral forces like them will be involved. Now the only thing they can do is not to get involved with that person, not with that person! But now. The whole first war zone, big and small forces, was still immersed in the shocking news of the death of the goddess of zushenfeng, and could not extricate themselves. All forces are like enemies. Will own the inside story. It''s all taken out. Prepare for what will happen. Everyone thinks that the people who dare to kill the goddess of yuluo must be the ancestral forces of other two world war zones. Besides the forces that can rival the ancestral gods, who else dare to do such things? So. All forces agreed that the war would come ahead of time. It''s estimated that the battle is just beginning. The three great ancestral forces will form a group. At that time, I don''t know how many small forces will be destroyed. The most fearful and restless force in this world. It belongs to the Dragon God alliance. In the first war zone, one of the four great imperial forces exists. Now, everyone is in a state of panic. All the top people in the main conference hall are sitting on the left and right sides, and on the right side is the old leader of the Dragon God League. An old brand is the best. It''s only a step away. Then the alliance entered the realm of harmony. The whole dragon god alliance is not so powerful. In addition to having an old brand road, there are three or four heaven supremacy, and the rest dozens of high-level are all on the ground. Even. Sitting in the nearest place to the old manager, he is also a Taoist! A royal power. There are two supreme ways. This. I''m afraid that none of the other three powers at the imperial level thought that the current power of the Dragon God alliance could be the first of the four powers at the imperial level. But now. The death of the goddess of yuluo has become a terrible nightmare in everyone''s heart. There is only one sentence in my mind. "What can I do?" After all. To a large extent, the death of the goddess of yuluo is closely related to their Dragon God alliance. As soon as I think of that day, when the figure of zushenfeng hedaojing left, all the masters of the forces on the scene looked at their expressions, for a while, the faces of all the senior members of the Dragon God League became more dignified. Some people even have cold sweat on their back at this time. That day. Although zushenfeng didn''t say anything, they all knew that zushenfeng at the moment must have regarded them as one of the accomplices! The route to the headquarters of the first theater. Except Mo Shaofan. Who else knows? How could such a good man emerge from a strong man who is superior to others, and be blocked there? How could such a thing happen if no one revealed it first? "You bastard, it''s better to do it. Do you know the man who killed the goddess yuluo?" A loud slap immediately reverberated around the conference hall of the Dragon God alliance leader. I saw Mo Shaofan kneeling there, covering his red and swollen face, looking at his angry father wrongly. He said innocently: "father, this matter really has nothing to do with me. I also want to know where the man came from and how he came out to kill the goddess of yuluo at that time." At this moment, Mo Shaofan. I really want to scold my mother. Damn it! Who are you! Kill only the goddess of rain and Luo but not me. Isn''t it pouring dirty water on me?! It''s better now. Let me carry this black pot. However, Mo Shaofan''s father was angry, and he hated iron but not steel. At this moment, he really wanted to eat Mo Shaofan alive. In his heart. I think so. It must be mo Shaofan''s bewilderment. He listened to someone. Then he revealed the whereabouts of the goddess yuluo, or found Mo Shaofan among the strong in the second or third war zone. Let him be the spy! However, what he didn''t know was that Mo Shaofan at the moment was really more unjust than Dou E. Even he can''t say for himself what''s going on. But at this time. There are high-level proposals all around. They will tie Mo Shaofan up directly and send him to Zu Shenfeng to deal with it personally. As soon as this sentence comes out. In an instant, Mo Shaofan was scared out of a cold sweat. He immediately got up and said: "no, give me to zushenfeng. It''s better to let me die." That day. When Zu Shenfeng left, he had a bad look at him for a long time. If he was handed over to Zu Shenfeng now, he would take off his skin even if he didn''t die. And the person who said it. In fact, he is a member of the second uncle Mo Shaofan group. If we want to seize the opportunity and prepare to put Mo Shaofan to death, then the younger generation of their group will have a chance to come to power. But at this time. Over the whole land boundary of the Dragon God alliance, however, the wind and cloud suddenly changed, and there was a real superpower who came in person. See this. The old leader of the Dragon God League, who was also unable to sit down, quickly said: "come on, let me go out to meet you. It must be zushenfeng." Hear that. Mo Shaofan almost fainted without fear. Don''t you really want to take him to zushenfeng? The senior members of the second uncle Mo Shaofan''s group are proud and look at each other. I thought. I don''t think they need to. Zu Shenfeng has sent his own people to catch Mo Shaofan. "From now on, no one is allowed to talk about the death of goddess yuluo!" Just. Everyone just went out, hearing the first words of the supreme power of zushenfeng, they were stunned at the spot. What?! What does that mean? "If anyone talks about it, don''t blame my zushenfeng for killing him!" Everyone: "..." Chapter 1224 After hearing these two words, I heard that the supreme power came from zushenfeng. The whole dragon god alliance. They all fell into an awkward and unbelievable atmosphere. Did they hear it wrong? Or is there an agreement? But it''s too strange. So quietly for this matter, made a decision after making? Of course. Those who are extremely disappointed with this are the people of the second uncle of Mo Shaofan. In particular, Mo Shaofan''s second uncle, who was almost about to be in zushenfeng, the most powerful man, said that when he said this, he could not help asking: "my Lord, did you convey the wrong message? The dead one was the goddess of zushenfeng, how could it be..." However. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the other party''s impoliteness. "Why, you mean this is bullshit?" Although Mo Shaofan''s second uncle is a top power in the sky, he is stronger than the zushenfeng, but he is not weak. But the identity of the other side is here. The whole dragon god alliance, even the old leader, dare not say much. For a while. Mo Shaofan''s second uncle, however, had to turn away. "Well, that''s all. I''d like to warn others that you, the Dragon God alliance, will come to the podium tomorrow, and my ancestral God peak will send someone to preside over the war zone in person." Say. The figure of the supreme power of zushenfeng disappeared in the void, leaving only one person, one by one, looking at each other, wondering and disbelieving. This matter. That''s it? Isn''t that amazing? It''s the goddess yuluo who died. "Here..." Mo Shaofan, the second uncle sect, was stunned directly. You are the one who looks at me. I look at you and don''t know what to say. Even the old leader of the Dragon God League was helpless and confused. It''s hard to understand. But Mo Shaofan, who hasn''t spoken all the time, is relieved at the moment. Looking at his second uncle, he looks very proud, and says lightly: "how about, second uncle, now believe that I''m innocent?" Hear that. Mo Shaofan just doesn''t speak anymore, just responds coldly. "Don''t be too happy too early. It''s lucky for you. If it wasn''t for another ancestral power to show its cards, you would surely be caught in zushenfeng today." "Later..." But not yet. Then Mo Shaofan interrupts directly: "OK, er Shu, you can put away your tricks. Don''t think I don''t know what you''re trying to do. You just want to put me down so that your baby son can sit in my position?" Say. Mo Shaofan even turned his tone, looking at his second brother with disdain and said: "don''t look at your precious son, what kind of goods is he, and he is also worthy of my position?" "You!" "All right, have you had enough noise!" For all of this, the old leader of the Dragon God League is all in his eyes. Seeing this, he has to come out and stop the fight between the two sides. For the old leader of the Dragon God League. It''s inevitable for us to fight at home. There is a fight. There will be progress. But once the situation is out of control, it''s not worth it. "Hum." Mo Shaofan snorted with dissatisfaction and left directly. However, Mo Shaofan''s second uncle is gloomy on his face. He knows that he is in fault and doesn''t say anything more. "How could that be?" But for many high-level officials who have always been neutral, they still feel puzzled, muttering one by one. You know. The dead man is the goddess of zushenfeng. He is the first under the strongest. But now, the attitude of zushenfeng''s transformation is really incredible, and even he doesn''t pursue it. Is that what they think. After Zu Shenfeng has found out which ancestral power is the hand, he has reached an agreement with the other party. Finally, after Zu Shenfeng gets many unimaginable benefits, he will calm down? If it is. Then they are really curious about what it is that can make zushenfeng unwilling to pursue any more. It''s really amazing. "Ancestor, that''s the end of the matter?" A heaven can''t help but say: "that little fan..." "Don''t worry, since zushenfeng is not investigated, it''s really OK. If there is something really wrong, just that zushenfeng is supreme and wants to take Shaofan away, who among you dare to stop?" As soon as I heard that. Everyone''s face could not help showing a trace of embarrassment. At the same time. It''s not only the Dragon God alliance that has received the news, but also the first theater forces that have won the table. Even for the human forces like ants in the eyes of zushenfeng, some people have said something in the past. These human forces. It''s the lowest power. When I saw the ancestral forces standing high and close to the legend, they sent people to talk. They knelt on the ground in fear and shivered. At last, they didn''t even care what they said. And outside. The Third World War Zone, when it''s shaking. Chu Lingxiao, located in the first famous mountains and rivers, has absorbed all the energy of the same flower. In an instant, all around the first card Dachuan, there are various scenes. There are many ancient people walking in it. It''s about the most famous mountains and rivers in the past. When the picture is fixed in the same flower. Chu Lingxiao''s eyes immediately coagulated in that picture, looking at the same dark flower with holy breath. For a moment, in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes, it seemed that he saw another world. A big hand. Across the void. Holding a huge brush, it seems to be writing something. That brush is not only writing words, but also depicting one painting after another. Even in this world, the names of many secret masters are on it. The most terrible thing is. These written words are all about the owner of these secrets, what happened in his life! The same flower. Ancient source. It''s all up there. Seeing this, Chu Lingxiao''s eyes changed again. With a wave of his hand, all the energy around the first famous mountains and rivers gathered in this picture. Finally. The big hand with the huge brush began to write again, just like the eternal time ring, suddenly tilted. This moment. Chu Lingxiao finally saw more. He saw the empty world he came to, and how many secret places were destroyed. At the same time, he saw his name on it! Chu! Ling! Xiao! Chapter 1225 Holding a huge brush, the sky giant hand actually wrote the name of Chu Lingxiao on it. This scene. If you let others see your name, it will certainly make you sweat. But Chu Lingxiao''s face is still unchanged, calm as usual, as if all this was in his expectation. "That''s enough. It seems that I am not far from the final truth. " A faint voice fell. The same flower, Chu Lingxiao around it, then stood up from the cloud. This moment. The scene that appeared around disappeared in an instant. Instead, it was a white petal that floated down from the void. Immediately. It fell on Chu Lingxiao''s hand. Da! Incomparably crisp, compared with anything in the world, this white petal is so insignificant. But this moment. It seems that the door that locks the shackles of the world is moved. In a moment, the future world of the source world, the same flowers, the ancient sources, all feel a little bit of wrong. Eyebrows. It was wrinkled immediately. Looking at the same flower in his town, every corner around the ancient source seems to be looking for something, but in the end, he still can''t find what he wants. Even the ancient source of the temple, it can''t help murmuring. "Strange, is it an illusion?" "Did you feel anything just now, all the energy of the same flowers around you, unexpectedly..." Say. That ancient source, even I don''t believe, just fleeting that silk induction, is true. However. Another ancient source in this temple, however, also said in a calm voice: "you feel right. Just now I also feel that something that can never happen has happened. Is there even a problem with the same flower source?" Just now. They all felt that the energy of all the same flowers around them had a faint tendency to break away from their control, but at the next moment, for some reason, the feeling was gone. "Could it have been the man who predicted it?" "Don''t you believe him?" "Tell me, is it?" "You can rest assured that just now, not only here, but also in other ancient source world, this kind of thing happened, which is definitely not caused by your prophet." A faint voice fell. To be confident, or to be sure of your own judgment. Light way: "he is just a prophet of our source world. No matter how strong he is, he cannot affect other source worlds." Say. There is also a hint of ridicule in the tone. "Besides, don''t you believe that he has the ability to challenge you?" Smell the words. Another ancient source did not say anything more, but looked out at the empty world. Cold voice way: "in a word, we need to find him as soon as possible. You don''t want to see that a prophet is out of control, do you?" "It''s natural, but up to now, I can''t find any trace of him. I''m curious about that. Where is he now?" Since Chu Lingxiao disappeared in the void. It is not only the ancient source of prophecy with it, but also the source of Chu Lingxiao. Even before that, the more ancient source is also looking for Chu Lingxiao. Until now. No more Chu Lingxiao. They know. Although they are the same flowers, one of the ancient sources, they master the real laws and order of heaven and earth, but there are still some places between heaven and earth that they can''t control. For example, the source world burial ground. That place, I don''t know when it was born or what the meaning of existence is. If it is not for these ancient sources, they cannot leave here. Seriously, the first place they want to go is the burial ground of the source world, because perhaps only there, can we solve the same flower source world, why can it stand forever and become the real eternal place between the heaven and the earth. But Chu Lingxiao will be there. Is it possible? Not first. There are many dangers in it. Even if the ancient source has gone, it may be in danger of falling. Most importantly, the coordinate of the burial ground of the source boundary is only known by these ancient sources. A prophet like Chu Lingxiao. Never before. However. I don''t know in advance. So. They don''t believe that Chu Lingxiao is now buried in the source world, but not there, and where? "In the past?" At this time, the more ancient source, but it is very inappropriate to say two words, immediately let another ancient source heart, straight surprised. "What do you say, go?" "Yes, there is another place, the past of the source world!" But as soon as this sentence was said, it was interrupted by that ancient source, which was despised by the sneer. "You are so ridiculous. Where is the source world, its past, and the prophet who can enter it?" "Don''t forget that the past of the source world, even the ancient source like me, if you want to enter, you have to gather all people to open the gate of the past. A person who is just a prophet wants to enter, but you want to come out!" The voice of ridicule echoed in the source world, but the oldest source, it did not speak. It''s in his heart. I don''t believe Chu Lingxiao will be there. However. In the heart of the ancient source of Chu Lingxiao''s prophecy, I actually thought about this problem. Just for the sake of a prophet, I asked him to give up his old face and go to other sources to open the door of the past. Isn''t it disgraceful? If we let other ancient sources know that, just for the sake of a prophet, let all their ancient sources come together, isn''t it that he is afraid of a prophet? Again. Among the prophets of many ancient sources, even the one in the hearsay has failed to do this. Why can anyone in this world be able to do this? It''s in his heart. I don''t believe that Chu Lingxiao can really open the door of the past with his own strength. If it is true, he will really stay in the source world forever. "I think if you really care about him so much, it''s better to let those ants go to the burial ground of Yuanjie, maybe..." "Forget it, no more. If he is there, I am more looking forward to it. He can get something against the sky to challenge me!" At the same time. Source past. In the first famous mountains and rivers, there are countless same flowers again. If the two ancient sources in the temple are here at the moment, they will definitely have goose bumps. Because. At this moment, the same flowers in the first famous mountains and rivers are in their source world! Chapter 1226 "I see." Seeing this scene, Chu Lingxiao knew something in his heart. The first place is mountains and rivers. It is the source of the future world. There is absolutely nothing wrong with this. Otherwise. These same flowers will not appear in the first famous mountains and rivers. But for Chu Lingxiao. What he wants has been obtained. As for the same flowers here, Chu Lingxiao has no interest at all. This day. When Chu Lingxiao left the first famous mountains and rivers, the cultivation platform of the three great ancestral forces exploded again. Many powerful people came to see the cultivation platform. After the indicator light of the first famous mountains and rivers went out. No matter who he is, he can''t help but stare. Next. After looking at each other, they all stopped talking. That man, after five days, finally left the first mountain and river, but it''s OK that he didn''t leave. At least, they can know through the practice platform that Chu Lingxiao is in the first mountain and river at the moment. In this way. It also avoids the people under their hands, where they will provoke each other in the future. Now that''s the case. To be honest. It''s the last thing they want to see. "What to do?" Many of the most powerful people are worried. At last, they decided to consult their xuanzu first and then decide how to do it. Chu Lingxiao, who left the first famous mountains and rivers. And not in a hurry to leave the source world. However, after several famous mountains and rivers, it has entered the prosperous city of the world of friars. The world of friars in high latitude is a world where technology and Friar civilization coexist. There is not only high-tech here, but also a very simple atmosphere. Chu Lingxiao, wearing a white suit, walked in the crowd, but he didn''t look so conspicuous. This is not Chu Lingxiao and ordinary people. But Chu Lingxiao doesn''t belong here. They are the people of the future world. So. It is not compatible with the order and law of heaven and earth here, so even the top secret master can not sense the breath of Chu Lingxiao. The purpose of Chu Lingxiao''s coming here. Just because I want to see what kind of world the past of the source world is on one side. It is the same as the empty world. Mortals and monks coexist. The only difference is that here, the same flower is not a secret, but a result that has been studied on the way of practice. You can see it in the first place. Some people have a same flower floating above their heads. It comes and goes. In front of Chu Lingxiao, almost everyone is like this. This makes Chu Lingxiao seem a little out of place. But from this point of view. Compared with the source world, the void world has fallen far behind in the study of practice. Even in the past. The empty world is far inferior. This is a world of two dimensions. Just like the ancient times, people still wear leaves as clothes. In the higher world, people already wear precious brocade clothes. It''s no wonder that monks from the higher world will look at people from the lower world as if they were livestock, and they will not look at them. And this ancient city. Class, though not as detailed as it seems, has been more clearly divided as Chu Lingxiao goes deep inside. Inside the city. At a glance. It''s like a world of friars. There are few mortals without any accomplishments. At most, there are only one or two top figures in the mortal world. But here. It''s strange. Even though the two mortals have the same flower floating on their heads, after they come here, the same flower on their heads seems to be suppressed by something. Make a thud. That''s how it turned into nothingness. And those two top mortals don''t feel any strange about it. They are still walking towards the place they want to go as before. However. Just when Chu Lingxiao wanted to move on, a voice full of disdain and scorn suddenly fell in Chu Lingxiao''s ear. "Stop, this is where you such lowly mortal can come in, go out." Only two young men in black dragon uniforms came towards Chu Lingxiao. As he spoke, he was full of disgust. He waved to let Chu Lingxiao leave the boundary. For a moment. The eyes of all the people around also looked this way. It turns out that only real monks can enter here. In addition, people with high status and the same flower in the mortal world can enter here. And these two young men in black dragon uniforms are the gatekeepers guarding the land. They didn''t pay attention to Chu Lingxiao. But after seeing Chu Lingxiao coming here, they had to let Chu Lingxiao leave. Because there are rules. Ordinary people who are not monks and who have not even opened the same flower cannot appear here. In other words. Not even the qualification to enter! The move of the two gatekeepers also attracted the eyes of all the people around them. In fact, they had noticed this for a long time and felt very dissatisfied. Why could such mortals as Chu Lingxiao enter here? However. When two gatekeepers saw Chu Lingxiao''s face indifferent, they just couldn''t help it. When they wanted to drive Chu Lingxiao out, they suddenly saw that Chu Lingxiao, who had not the same flower above his head, suddenly appeared a white flower out of the sky. "Well?" "What''s the situation? Are we just blindfolded?" See this. The two gatekeepers were stunned immediately. They could not help rubbing their eyes, but the scene in front of them was real, which made them feel incredible. The faces of other people around me also changed suddenly. One by one, you look at me. I look at you and rub my eyes. But the next scene. But it makes them feel more strange. Chu Lingxiao, who has the same flower on his head, was still in perfect suspension when he really stepped here. This scene. The two gatekeepers, one pair of eyes, stared again. You know. Even ordinary people who open the same flowers will be suppressed by the order here after they come here, and the same flowers on their heads will disappear in an instant. But now! What they saw. A mortal who can''t feel the spirit of cultivation is not affected at all! "See you Hell, how could this happen? " And this scene. Even the two top mortals were stunned. They looked at each other and felt that they were dreaming at the moment. Chapter 1227 Quiet. It was quiet. Until the figure of Chu Lingxiao disappeared completely in everyone''s sight, the whole audience still could not hear anyone''s voice, except for the increasingly rapid breath. Everyone was stunned. It''s so strange that a man without cultivation can enter this land without any influence on the same flower on his head? "Hurry up, report to your excellency. I feel that something important is going to happen. There is a wonderful person in the eighth District of the capital!" One of the gatekeepers woke up from this scene in an instant, but he was also shocked and unbelievable. He asked another person around him to tell the above person about it. And so-called adults. That is, the immediate supervisor of the two gatekeepers. In the capital city where science and technology coexist with friar civilization, it is divided into eight regions. Each region is guarded by a big air level figure. Under each big air level figure, there are ten big gatekeepers. Every goalkeeper has the highest strength of a strong ancestor. In the source world, it is called Zufeng. Now these two gatekeepers, in a strict sense, are better than ordinary friars at one or two levels. However, they can be sure that Chu Lingxiao is absolutely a wonderful person in the scene. This is the scene. The two of them couldn''t understand. It must be told to the real eight zone goalkeeper. A mortal, how can the same flower above his head not be affected at all after passing the land boundary here? This is either the problem of the land boundary device, or the strength of this man himself, which has already surpassed the level of big space! Otherwise. It''s impossible to do that. "Absolutely?" When another gatekeeper left, the gatekeeper who remained in place suddenly became extremely dignified. Now he was very suspicious, and Chu Lingxiao was absolutely superior. But the strong at this level. Any person who is not the top of one party''s great power is the supreme leader in the human power, and the top senior in addition to the strongest in the heaven power. And this modern and ancient capital city, the strongest is only a big space level, he really can''t imagine why he came here. Unless It''s about the Third World War. You know. This capital city is just at the junction of the third world war area, which is the place for strategists to fight for! "It must be the supreme one, or it won''t be like this. God, a supreme one will come in person. Is this capital going to be the center of war?" At the thought of this place, the gatekeeper''s face was white and his lips were trembling with fear. It has been said for a long time that once the third world war area started to fight, their capital city would become the most intense place. For this reason. The strongest people in the capital have already planned to evacuate all people. However, in the middle of the war, it seems that something happened in the third world war area. They moved all the original podiums out of this area. I don''t know the specific reason. But they all think it must be because their capital is too close to the first famous mountains and rivers. In case of a war in the future, one of them accidentally affects the first famous mountains and rivers, something might happen. So. The third world war zone was evacuated from here. But now How can a Zhun Wushang appear here?! Is it said that the third world war area will move the main battlefield here again? "Hurry up Let''s go, right, right, while things haven''t happened yet, let''s go. " In the eyes of the gatekeeper, at the moment, Chu Lingxiao seems to be regarded as a powerful force in a war zone, who is sent to investigate. For a while, he is scared again and sweating. The only thing he thinks about at the moment is to let his family leave the capital. Just. Just as he was about to leave, there was a noise in the border. Ding! The next moment. There are three or four young men and women, walking this way. However, the gatekeeper who hears the voice looks at it subconsciously. But it doesn''t look good. He was startled at the sight. Still can''t see any accomplishments, but still like ordinary people, with the same flower on his head, he walked in slowly. For a while. All the people around are staring at it again. "What''s the matter? How come there are several such mortals?" "Is it really something wrong with the boundary device?" Hearing the surrounding voices, the gatekeeper''s body immediately shuddered, and his heart was bitter: "where are some more mortals here? Clearly, there are some more peerless ones." We need to know who made the earth boundary ware. It''s a thing made by a man who specializes in the study of utensils. There may be problems with the things of such people? Looking at those young men and women with plain temperament but inadvertently showing noble temperament, the whole body of the gatekeeper could not help tensing up and dare not move a step. Now in his eyes. The identity of those young men and women is even higher than that of the strongest in the capital, and they are absolutely invincible. "Little brother, would you please show us to your city Lord?" Can be looking at, one of them is wearing a white dress of the young girl, then with light steps, toward his side came over. One mouth. I''m going to see the strongest person in the capital, which makes the goalkeeper''s head dazed. I''m more certain. The group in front of us must not be provoked. They must be the great figures in one of the forces in the third world war area. "A few, yes..." But as soon as he wanted to reply, he was interrupted by another voice full of disdain and scornful tone. "It''s a joke. What''s our status? Why should we meet a small space class?" I saw one of the young men in brocade clothes, with a high face, pointing to the gatekeeper, and said lightly: "you, go and call your city Lord, and say that several of us want to see him now, and let him get out to meet you!" Gatekeeper: "..." "Enough, Tianzhu! Don''t forget what we are here for this time. Do you want to let everyone in other war zones know when you are so blatant? " However, at this time, it seems that a young man led by several people came out and scolded the youth in brocade clothing. The latter murmured a few discontented words and turned his head to one side and said nothing more. Immediately. Full collar youth, looking at the gatekeeper with a light smile: "excuse me, please take us to see your city Lord." Smell the words. The gatekeeper was embarrassed and flattered, and nodded quickly. But everyone around can see it. Even the young man who spoke, seemingly amiable and approachable, had no respect for their city Lord in his tone. Chapter 1228 Chu Lingxiao on the other side. It soon disappeared into the sea of people. Even if something happened ahead, people in the more central part of the capital had no idea. When entering the central area, Chu Lingxiao soon found what he wanted to find. A colorful flower. In other words, it is the same flower with the first famous mountains and rivers. Once upon a time. In the first place, there was a huge vibration, resulting in several divine particles flying out of it. Some of them were obtained by some monks in the source world, and some of them are still ownerless until now. Become the same flower. Seriously. In the source world, the same flower is very common. Even a flower on the street is the same flower, waiting for the people who are destined to pick it. But such flowers. Usually there is no secret to speak of, and only the lowest monks and mortals will pick it. Even like the colorful flower in Chu Lingxiao''s eyes at the moment, no one cares. It''s also normal. The whole source boundary. Don''t say it''s such a colorful flower. Even eight or nine colors can be found. But such flowers. What about the value? "A man of destiny?" Chu Lingxiao followed the trend and looked at the location of colorful flowers. It was a huge mountain range, which seemed to be the gathering place of a certain friar school. Colorful flowers. It happens to grow on the mountainside of that mountain. The divine particles of the first famous mountains and rivers will find a suitable place to fall even if they are separated from the first famous mountains and rivers. However, in such a place, there has been a fixed number for a long time, and they are the predestined ones appointed by heaven. In the future. It''s going to be earth shaking. Now. In Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. I am brought by this divine particle. In other words, I am the predestined person of the same flower. And the reason why Chu Lingxiao wanted to pick this flower. In order to get the petals from the first business card Dachuan. That white petal has no energy. It needs the support of renewable energy to radiate its original vitality. In this way, Chu Lingxiao can see more secrets. The hand with the huge brush. It should be the master of the heaven and earth. All things have that hand, which is formed by illusion. But in Chu Lingxiao''s footsteps. Just about to step into the mountains hidden in the capital, a cold voice fell from the mountains. "Stop! How dare any mortal break into the territory of our heavenly spirit sect, and don''t leave immediately!" The voice just dropped. Then there were two young men in white clothes, who fell down from the mountain. From the realm. It''s just an ordinary monk. They are the mountain guarding disciples in this mountain range, and the owner of this mountain range is actually the city leader of this capital, and the tianlingzong is the friar sect founded by the city leader. Actually. The capital city, which is located in the border area of the Third World War Zone, is a neutral area and is not under the control of any war zone. However, people from the Third World War Zone enter this area from time to time. So. The top monks in the capital jointly elected one of the strongest to be the leader. Heavenly spirit sect. It''s behind the scenes. However. Those two cold voiced mountain guarding disciples just wanted to fight Chu Lingxiao out. Before their hands touched Chu Lingxiao, they flew out first. Boom! Boom! Two. He also smashed down a small mountain. In a flash, he woke up all the masters of the tianlingzong. ¡­¡­ City Lord''s mansion. Hall. As a result of several extremely noble identities, the young men and women from the heaven class forces of the third war zone arrived. For a while, the whole city Lord''s mansion was shocked. All want to see how the friars from heaven level forces are. The friars in this neutral region capital, to be honest, the friars of heaven level forces, for them, are almost legendary. So. When I heard that there was a friar of heaven level power coming here, I couldn''t help but tremble in my heart. When they saw the respectful appearance of their own city Lord in front of each other, suddenly, all the people in the city Lord''s mansion retreated and dared not disturb them any more. Su Tianlun is the leader of the capital city and the patriarch of tianlingzong. At first, when he heard that the gatekeeper in front of him said that there was an extraordinary figure coming to their capital, he was still doubted. After all, in the past. Although the people of the third world war area often pass by here, there is no intersection with the city Lord. How can someone come here now? However. After some observation, Su Tianlun was totally convinced. These five young men and women are all absolutely superior. This kind of lineup, even the human force, is not available. Only heaven level forces will come to their capital in such a big battle. "Su Chengzhu, I''ll make a long story short. One of the purposes of our coming here is that our ancestors asked us to come here and let your capital be incorporated into our third war zone." "I think you should also know that there are more forces at the heaven level..." That''s it. The young leader also gave a special look at Su Tianlun, the leader of the capital city. But Su Tianlun could not help shivering when he saw such a look. You can''t help nodding: "I know." Don''t you know? Above the heaven level is the emperor level. Now, it''s no secret. The third world war area has been spread for a long time, and the ancestor level forces have been born. Now, people from heaven level forces can''t come here for no reason. It must be the ancestral forces who ordered them to occupy the capital ahead of time. "But other two world war zones, if you want to Then we will... " Su Tianlun said with a smile: "you know, we are just a group of friars, how can we compete with such a huge thing, so I want to ask..." "You don''t have to worry about that. As long as you promise, my third theater army will arrive soon. Just give us your Lord''s token." Youth light way. The so-called city Lord token is actually the most important order of heaven and earth in the capital city. Although Su Tianlun is only a small space level, as long as the city Lord token is in his hand, even if the real superpower comes, he will not be able to attack for a while. Otherwise. They will not come to Su Tianlun in person. Hear that. Su Tianlun was relieved at last. He said with a smile: "then I''ll be at ease. I''ll go back to the clan and get the city Lord token later." But at this time. There was a flustered voice outside the door. "No, no, no, Lord. Go back and have a look. I don''t know where a man came from and broke into our heavenly spirit sect!" Chapter 1229 Hearing this, Su Tianlun, as the leader of the capital city, almost jumped up and grabbed the man''s clothes and said: "what do you say? Someone broke into our tianlingzong?" Su Tianlun is confused. Tianlingzong, where is that? It is one of Su Tianlun''s details. He is also one of Su Tianlun''s identities. Who dares to do so in the whole capital? Think of it here. Su Tianlun''s eyes could not help but look at them with a smile. Those young men and women from Tianji forces in the third war zone. But the next moment. When hearing the other side''s denial, my heart was even more confused. No? Who would that be? "You make it clear to me that you have never seen the man before?" Su Tianlun said coldly. When someone heard the words, he was dumbfounded for a moment and didn''t know how to answer them, so he had to shake his head and say: "city City Lord, we have never met that man before. Still What''s even more strange is that we can''t feel a trace of monk''s breath from him. " "You know that because of the relationship between the token of the city Lord, even if it is a quasi supreme or a real supreme power comes, the token of the city Lord will also reflect, but..." Hear it here. Su Tianlun''s suspended heart was immediately released, and it was not as tense as before. "Well, it''s just a mortal. Can''t you deal with it?" "No, the city Lord, the mortal, has wounded many of us. Even the ten elders have been defeated." As soon as I heard that. Don''t say that Su Tianlun is confused again. Even those young men and women who sit aside and are indifferent to each other all the time, can''t help but stare at each other for a moment. They all see a trace of wonder and amazement in each other''s eyes. You know. The reason why they came to ask for the city Lord''s token is that in addition to the city Lord''s token being able to call the order of the heaven and the earth in this area, another most important problem is that the city Lord''s token will give a warning to all the people who are under the most powerful once they appear in the capital. If there are spies in the third world war area, they can use the city Lord''s token to know each other''s actions in advance. And the man above heaven. Which one does not exist only among the Imperial forces, and will those people come to be spies? But now what''s going on? A mortal, how can the city Lord''s token not reflect anything? But you can still hurt so many strong people in this capital? It''s a little strange. "Well, since the leader of the Soviet city has agreed, let''s help him to see what strange mortals are. Even our leader''s territory dare to enter." At this time. The young leader, standing up slowly, said lightly: "leader of the Soviet City, lead the way ahead. It seems that the other side is probably a monk with hidden strength. Since you are the leader of the Soviet City, you dare to break in, and you are not afraid of it." "But this time, I''m afraid the other party''s calculation is wrong. Do you think so?" Say. Also looked at the side of the people, smell speech, all around are disdainful smile, eyes full of pride and indifference. To be honest. They are the third war zone. They are from heaven level forces. Have you seen anything strange? It''s just that little thing. They can do it by sending people. Su Tianlun is very happy to hear that the people of heaven level forces want to help. In this way, he also has less worries. He needs to know that nowadays, the whole source world is surrounded by flames. In case of an unrivalled strong man emerging from a mountain ditch, his big space level is really a dish of food that he can eat right before he is on the right side. But now. These are the celestial forces from the third war zone. Even if a real supreme monk is not a friar from the other two war zones, who dare not give him some face? "Come on, people. This way, please." Say. Su Tianlun was the first one to lead the way. Soon, a group of people came to the foot of tianlingzong mountain. But when they saw the scene of tianlingzong, Su Tianlun was about to explode. "Here What''s the matter? It''s just a strange mortal. How can he fight like this Shivering. The angry voice, then, spread from Su Tianlun''s mouth to the whole tianlingzong. I can only see the tianlingzong in front of me. It looks like the first force in the capital in the past. It''s like a burning bald mountain. It''s gone. There is only one hill left in the whole mountain range of tianlingzong. In the past, those mountains, which were as high as 100 feet in height, have long since turned into nothing, even a shadow, can''t be seen. "Lord, you are back. Make a decision for us." "Yes, the city Lord. It''s so strange that a man appeared from nowhere. Even before I met him, he was shaken out." Several so-called elders of tianlingzong, seeing Su Tianlun finally coming back, hurriedly came here from afar, but they were really not flattered. They were just like those who had just escaped from the disaster. They were gray faced, covered with dust and depression. "Well?" With Su Tianlun, some of the heaven level forces came together. The coconut ball showed a little accident. Before they met, some of the elders of tianlingzong had good strength. If they joined hands, a big air level figure would feel very hard. From what they just said. Isn''t it weird again? Not close. Is it going to be shaken back? Such strength, in addition to the supremacy like them, who else can have it? But why didn''t the city Lord''s token react at all? Some people were puzzled, but no one paid attention. He may be a friar in the third war zone. Even the friars from other war zones dare not give them face. Again. The five of them are able to fight even if they are a real superpower. You know, the five of them have already been taken by one of the top superpowers in the imperial power, and have been taken as the closed disciple. "How many do you think?" Su Tianlun was also stunned for a while. After a long time, he came back to his mind. His eyes couldn''t help looking at the young leaders around him. When he heard the words of his own city leader, the elders were also stunned. Then he realized that a group of big people had come to their capital. They can make their city leaders so awesome. This is absolutely the best! When they realized this, the faces of the elders of the heavenly spirit sect also changed. They were sad the moment before, and their faces were full of joy at this moment. The young leader nodded slightly. Then he waved: "Tianjian, you have never been a strong man in the field. Now you can try it." Chapter 1230 The young man, who was called Tianjian, came out of the crowd. I saw that young man, carrying a silver white bow, the whole man was more like a long arrow, sending out a sharp and cold breath. For the leading youth. It''s only a reply: "this is nature. After all, the field work is a field work. Isn''t it a field work of unknown origin? I''ll let him go to hell now." Say. There''s no more bullshit. Directly raised the silver white long bow in his hand, slightly pulled it up, pointed to the little mountain left. "To live or to die?" As soon as I heard that. Those elders of tianlingzong, their hearts could not help shivering. They are really the strong ones from the heaven level forces. They will take each other''s lives as soon as they speak. Just be confident. Are not ordinary monks, can have? "Su Chengzhu, what do you say?" The young leader said lightly. In his eyes, Chu Lingxiao, who is making trouble with tianlingzong, is already a dead man. Su Tianlun was silent for a while, but still couldn''t help but say: "forget it, just spare his life, just hurt him, in case of his back, there is something strong standing, no It''s better to do more than one thing. " Several elders of Tianling sect nodded. Anyway, all of them are alive. Since that man doesn''t have a very strong hand, they don''t have to do anything. If there''s anyone standing behind, it''s not bad. However. For Su Tianlun''s words, those young men and women from heaven level forces snorted scornfully. The young leader named fan Tian also shook his head with a smile, as if to say that Su Tianlun was too careful. I don''t know where they come from. Even if the backstage is bigger than them, who are they? From heaven! There are Imperial forces standing behind! What''s more, behind the Imperial forces, there is the most powerful force in the third war zone - Yangming palace! Who dares to seek their revenge? It''s just a field repair. If you kill it, you''ll kill it. What''s to worry about? "Have you discussed whether to kill or stay?" At this time. Tianjian is also a little impatient. She says lightly. In his eyes, as long as he is not the real one, even if he is as far away as heaven, he will be seriously injured. Let him take a breath. To be honest. It''s really hard to walk. Because. Arrow way pays attention to go forward, does it have the reason to withdraw? "Take a breath." Su Tianlun said softly. The voice just dropped. The hand of the sky arrow has been released from the bowstring of the silver and white long bow. In an instant, the nine color light condenses in the center of the bowstring and turns into a nine color arrow. In this way, it shoots in the direction of Chu Lingxiao. Boom! Although at the beginning, the movement was very small, but for a moment, it was still a clear sky, but it was suddenly covered by dark clouds, thunder, the whole spirit of heaven and earth, all into the scene of lightning and thunder. "Not dead, not dead." And the sky arrow is a face of plain back in the hands of the silver bow, even did not plan to see a look. Hearing the sentence of Tianjian, Su Tianlun''s sweat all over his body could not help but stand up. Is this the quasi supremacy of heaven level forces? As the leader of the capital city, he has never seen a strong man of the highest rank, but like the power of the arrow just now, to tell the truth, he has never seen one of the strong men of the highest rank in his life. Strong! It''s too strong. Are you disabled even if you don''t die? Reason. Su Tianlun still hopes to be disabled. After all, although they have become the people of the third war zone, it''s hard to guarantee that when the war begins, the man who broke into their tianlingzong''s back would stab him in the dark. Then. Who can protect them? If it''s just a cripple, maybe it''s the other side''s way. "Hoo" but just as Su Tianlun could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, the small mountain before the meeting was not only undamaged, sharp and cold. Suddenly, the arrow just flew out of Tianjian''s hand came back. "How could it be?" This scene. Don''t say that every day and the remaining young men and women, it is Tianjian himself. He was stunned at the spot for a while. He couldn''t believe and was shocked. He didn''t expect that his arrow would fly back. "Sky arrow!" Fan Tian and others were also frightened. They shouted out in a hurry. Then, the sky arrow reacted and called out a silver long bow. One arrow was offset. But now. All people''s eyes are like the expression of seeing ghosts. They are restless and sluggish, staring at the small mountains not far ahead. How could that be? How can the arrow of sky arrow fly back? But just then. A faint voice fell to each of them. "To die, or to stay, or to be disabled?" Sky arrow: "..." Fantian: "..." Everyone: "..." Quiet! Dead quiet. The sudden words made all the people of tianlingzong, including Fantian and others, all scared out of cold sweat. Everyone was stupefied. No one thought it would be such a result. At this moment, Fantian and others are fully aware of the fact that the characters who break into the tianlingzong are not easy to be offended. Just by this means, they are the top-ranking and powerful people in the heaven. But how could it be? These people! How could it be here? "I don''t know what kind of force you are, senior. Our brothers are from the third war zone. Please calm down." At this time. Every day also can''t stand, hurriedly bow to salute, toward the small mountain in front of not far away respectfully said. But even if he moved the third war zone out. On the forehead. There was still a lot of cold sweat. You know. In the third war zone, only five of them were sent to the war zone. Apart from that, what terrible strongmen have been heard? So. It can be determined. The people who are in the small mountains at the moment are definitely not in their third war zone. One of the best in the world. It''s not the first war zone. It''s the second world war zone! Damn it! Who said that these two war zones did not pay attention to the importance of the capital in advance, otherwise, how could they directly send a Heavenly Master! "Ah!!!" Screams, suddenly, reverberated in the whole tianlingzong, only to see the sky arrow with a face of high spirits and a face of arrogance. Now, it''s like an old man, kneeling powerless. Chapter 1231 "Forgive me, sir. We won''t dare to do it again." See this. Su Tianlun and tianlingzong, all of them, knelt down on the ground in fear, shivering with all their strength. But it''s bitter inside. Reason. This area is their territory. Now Chu Lingxiao intrudes into their tianlingzong for no reason, but instead they apologize to each other, which is too helpless. But what can happen. The fist is not as hard as the other, so I have to admit it''s bad luck. But looking at Tianjian, who just had a look of high spirited, his spirit and spirit were all gone. Suddenly, Fantian and others couldn''t stand any longer, and their faces were blue and dissatisfied. After all. Now, it seems that Chu Lingxiao must be from the first war zone, or the best in the second world war zone. But what about them? At best or not, they were sent from the third war zone. The so-called fighting between the two sides and not beheading the emissary, but Chu Lingxiao''s such behavior is nothing more than provoking their whole third war zone. "Sir, isn''t it heartless to do so?" Fan Tian is trying to bear the fear in his heart and looks at the Mountain vein not far ahead. But the tone was a little shaky and uneasy. I''m afraid that Chu Lingxiao will fight again and give him up. The same is true of other people. Even if they are dissatisfied to the extreme, they dare not say anything more. Quiet! It was quiet. So. When the small mountain is calm and there is no sound, fan Tian hurriedly looks at everyone around him, makes a look, and signals everyone to quit. In a moment. All the people of tianlingzong quit the land boundary of tianlingzong. Until they retreated outside, Su Tianlun and others took a slow sigh of relief, but the cold sweat on their forehead showed how scared they were just now. There''s no way. The strongest one in the whole capital is Su Tianlun. Su Tianlun has met the most powerful. Where has Su Tianlun seen the battle of the highest level? Let alone between the electric light and the flint, it''s useless. "How can I do that, gentlemen?" Su Tianlun looked at Fantian and others in a panic, and the latter''s face was even more embarrassed. At first, they didn''t take Chu Lingxiao seriously. They thought they could solve it with their own strength, but now It seems that the existence of tianwushang is in charge. Let alone them. Even if the most powerful of their Tianqi forces come out, they may not be able to win. You know. A top person in heaven will appear in this capital so suddenly. It must be the existence of heaven level forces or above. "What to do?" People around me, looking at the sky arrow that has become a useless man, looked at Fantian with a very ugly face. Every day is also tight frown, a time, do not know how to do. Originally, they were the people who gave the above will to take the capital down one step ahead of time while all three parties were in a pause, but now it seems that they have made things too simple. "Let''s go back and report the matter to the top so that they can solve it. We can''t control a person who is the best in the world." Think before and think after. Fantian still decided to go back for the time being and report the matter to the Imperial forces. At this time, the situation is no longer for them to participate. No way. Because of this, the top three players will participate. Because. There must be some special reason why the top people of heaven would not come here before the battle! "Go back here..." But as soon as I heard it, I went back, and the faces of all the others who came to the capital together with Fantian began to look unnatural. Before they set out. However, those who have made a reservation with their own upper class will definitely get the token of the city Lord this time. But now, it''s not disgraceful to go back like this? "If you want to stay here, stay here." Looking at people''s hesitation, Fantian despises: "can you and I deal with the supreme nature?" "Look at the sky arrow. Don''t you want to be like him?" Smell the words. Everyone''s face changed a little. Immediately. He quickly helped up the arrow lying on the ground and was ready to leave. Seeing that fan Tian and others really want to go, Su Tianlun, who has not spoken all the time, can''t help but sit down, and then he can''t help but say: "several people, you just go, so what can we do?" "Yes, yes. If that man comes to us, he can''t resist him with the strength of several of us." "Or Let''s go together. " Several elders of tianlingzong also gathered around. Everyone''s expression was full of anxiety and fear. However. However, Fantian looked at the direction of tianlingzong''s small mountain range with scorn, and said lightly: "you can rest assured that the city Lord''s token should be in his hand now, how can he care about you?" "But that''s good. In this way, he will fall into the spotlight. Even if we don''t fight in the third war zone, there will be strong players in other war zones." Now. In the eyes of heaven, Chu Lingxiao will die miserably at the end of the supreme heaven. As long as the news is disclosed, a large number of powerful people will come to him. Maybe. There is no need for the strongmen of their third war zone to fight. The other side is dead. "You are all waiting here. When I tell you about it, they should send someone over soon." "Don''t go there in the meantime." A faint voice fell. Then all the people of heaven left the capital with their arrows, leaving Su Tianlun and others with a sad face. It seems that it will not be long. They are at the junction of the three sides. They have been in peace all the time. They are very peaceful capital city. They will usher in an unprecedented storm On the other side. When Fantian and others left, what everyone didn''t know was that Chu Lingxiao in that small mountain had completely refined the divine particles that had fallen out of the first famous mountains and rivers. Now. The energy of this colorful flower is completely integrated with that white petal. The white petals that get the original energy. In an instant. The whole mountain is shining like thousands of hot sun. In a flash, another white petal is opened! At the same time. In a future world. But suddenly there are countless same flowers, suddenly disappeared in the strange scene, the ancient source of this source boundary, a pair of eyes, are staring up. "It''s not good!" he said! There''s a big disaster! " Chapter 1232 This same flower, one of the ancient sources, was suddenly appeared in front of the scene, numbing the frightened scalp. He didn''t expect that one day, such a thing would happen in his source world, and all the same flowers would disappear. Damn it! What''s the matter! You know. He has been here for a long time, and even he has forgotten himself for a long time. But in this period, such a thing has never happened. "What''s going on? How could the source world suddenly become like this?" It didn''t take long. This strange scene in the source world has shocked other ancient sources, one after another, and the shadows of the vicissitudes of life have sprung up from the depths in an instant, enough to have five. However, each figure, when looking at the scene in front of him, was all staring at his eyes, and he felt extremely strange. All along. The source world is a world of the same flowers, but now. All of a sudden, none of them. "A disaster, a great disaster..." However, the oldest ancient source has already lost the calm posture that it should have in the past. Its eyes are still staring at it, and its mouth keeps saying that sentence. For a while. Let all the ancient sources around you get nervous. "What disaster, what happened in the end." "You don''t die of old age, but you should say it quickly. How could it become like this?" "Do you remember the prediction that when the same flower disappears, the source world will also disappear Everything in it, without exception, will Disappear! " Next moment. When the most ancient source said such a sentence, at this moment, all the ancient sources, like a wild cat that was trampled on its tail, immediately stood up with all the sweat. Boom! The whole source world is quiet. All the ancient sources come to think of this. There is a saying that they didn''t take this seriously before. Now it seems that it is true. If the same flower disappears. Are they not going to disappear together? "Come on Let''s see if other sources are the same as us. " Soon. The ancient source woke up from the shock, and hurriedly reminded all the ancient sources to see the situation of other sources, but they were stunned. Because. All the same flowers in other source realms are still there. They are the only ones that have become the current image. What''s the matter. How could this happen? This moment. Quiet. Dead silence. ¡­¡­ Source past. Small mountains. The white petal that got the energy gave birth to the second one, but Chu Lingxiao''s eyes were still as calm as water. "Is that the only way?" Chu Lingxiao is not satisfied with this. I thought that the white petals that get the original energy will produce more completely, but now it seems that it is not enough. "Try my one?" The voice just dropped. Chu Lingxiao took out the same flower of his own. Now his same flower has become perfect. With only the last petal left, it can become a real same flower. And the reason why he was able to come to this source of the past. Can enter the first famous mountains and rivers. It is the same flower that can see the huge hand holding the brush in the unknown void. Now. This same flower of his, only one petal away, can achieve the only flower in the world, the pinnacle flower, so that, all secrets, even if hidden deep, as long as he passes, can insight into the sky. Just. Chu Lingxiao could feel that although it was just a petal, it was too hard. He came to the past of the source world. I also want to see if there is a suitable chance for him to open this petal. "Try it." There was a long silence. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand and coagulated the white petals he got from the first famous mountains and rivers above his same flower. Through his power. Fill in the gap in the same flower. Boom! But it''s ok if it''s not filled. As if it touched the biggest taboo in ancient times, Chu Lingxiao suddenly suffered the red lightning baptism from all directions. It''s crackling. Every flash of lightning was as thick as the mouth of a bowl. It hit Chu Lingxiao like this. It was so huge that even the outside world suddenly turned black clouds. It''s weird. Only one place above the small mountain range. This makes the outside world, who has been staring at the direction of the small mountains, Su Tianlun and others, all of them have goose bumps and come out. It just happened so fast. There was no warning. It''s just like that. A moment ago, it was still a clear sky. At this moment, there were black clouds, just like the end of the day. And it was just a place over the small mountains. Whoever looked at it would be shocked. "What is this man doing when he comes to my heavenly spirit sect?" At this time, Su Tianlun also calmed down. Looking back at the time when Chu Lingxiao appeared, he felt strange. As if at that time. It''s the Third World War Zone, when there''s peace. After that. And heaven and others came. Then. That is to say, the war zone will start again. At the thought of this, Su Tianlun felt more and more strange. An extremely absurd and bold idea suddenly made him mutter: "it''s not this guy, let the third world war area recover peace, right?" But then. Su Tianlun smiled and shook his head again. It should not be possible. If that''s the case, it''s even more strange. What is the existence of the third world war zone. In every war zone, there are almost legendary ancestral forces. Those forces. Will be limited to someone? The third theater on the other side. After going back. There was a supreme event in the capital, which was reported to the heaven above. Then, it flew in the direction of the capital. But the only difference is. This time. There was an old man beside him, and there was a flame on his forehead, which made the old man look very dignified and inviolable. "Ancestor, it really says that?" All the heaven respectfully way. "What do you say?" The old man didn''t answer, but glanced at the sky. "To tell you the truth, that capital, we must have the third war zone, no matter how much it costs." "Even a top-notch man?" As soon as I heard that. The old man smiled scornfully. "Heaven, you also look up to heaven''s supremacy. In front of the real strong in the source world, let alone heaven''s supremacy, even Tao''s supremacy is useless." "By the way, I''d like to tell you the fact that this time, besides me, there will be other people in the realm of harmony in the imperial power, who will also come. So do you think that person can resist it? " Chapter 1233 The fire seal elder is the most powerful one at the heaven level where Fantian is. Now, he can do it himself, which naturally makes Fantian feel relieved. But. Before you come. Still hesitant. After all. It''s hard to say whether he won or lost in the last two days. In case he accidentally lost, he would even take him in. Now it seems that he wants more. It''s just a starter. And then there are people in harmony! Soon. Where heaven leads the way, he brings the old man to the capital city. Su Tianlun and all the people of tianlingzong are still waiting there. When we saw that Fantian came back with an old man, we were all relieved. Needless to say. This must be an unimaginable power. This is good. There is such a supreme hand, naturally can take that man. "I''d like to introduce you to you. This is the leader of Huolong sect and the strongest of our heaven level forces." As soon as fan Tian said this, he gave way to the old man of the fire seal, who was like a man of high rank outside the world. He closed his eyes slightly and walked slowly to Su Tianlun. I didn''t even open my eyes. Then he said lightly: "the city Lord token, are you sure it''s in the hands of that man?" Cold. Calm. The voice falls. Grunt. Let Su Tianlun can''t help but swallow a spittle, immediately, hurriedly nodded: "yes, sir, the token of the city master was put in the boundary of our tianlingzong. Now all the mountains are destroyed, except..." "Well, you don''t have to say that." But before he finished, he was interrupted by the old man of the fire seal. Now. In the old man''s mind, Chu Lingxiao has been determined to be the strong one sent by other two world war zones. The purpose is to seize the token of the city Lord. But even he himself can''t help but become dignified. Secret way: "it seems that the war in the third world war area is coming ahead of time..." Ben is just a token of a small city Lord. Now. Come on. It has evolved into a real fight between the top powers. It''s needless to say that a stronger one must be born. Finally. Completely evolved into the Third World War. This war. I''m afraid it can''t be done well, which directly establishes the situation of the whole source community. You know. The reason why the third world war area suddenly started fighting is for the ownership of those famous mountains and rivers. Now, the top 100 mountains and rivers in the world have been activated, and those extremely dangerous fields in the outside world are also disappearing. Not long. It''s possible that even inside, it will be like this. In this way, it will be very easy for monks to enter these famous mountains and rivers. Let alone the top 100 famous mountains and rivers. These are the ones in the back. They all have the supreme imagination. Once they are obtained, they will definitely turn a human force into a heaven force in an instant! So. Even if it is a real battle between the ancestral forces, there will be many bottom forces, who will continue to participate in it, even if they are not careful, they will be destroyed, and they will not hesitate to do so. Because they understand. As long as we seize the opportunity, we will go to heaven step by step. So. The significance of this capital city to the third world war area can be imagined how important it is. One step wrong. Then the steps are wrong. What''s the point of a heavenly being? "Show me." Thinking of this, the old man didn''t say any more nonsense. He waved directly to show fan Tian to take him there. Even if there is no higher level. When you arrive here, you will be blinded. Because it doesn''t belong to the boundary of any war zone, there is a special order of heaven and earth. Even if you can''t jump, you will lose your pursuit of someone''s breath. A big city like this. In the whole source world, there are also many, almost all of them have become some outlaws, or have offended a certain force, and the monks who have fled are concentrated. But in recent years. Due to the activation of famous mountains and rivers in the source world, the order of heaven and earth in a certain area has been in chaos, which also leads to that some big cities close to these famous mountains and rivers are no different from the outer World War III area. It didn''t take long. Every day, the old man with the fire seal came to the boundary of tianlingzong. Su Tianlun and others, but one by one, are extremely nervous. After all, this is a fight of the highest level in the sky. It is absolutely impossible to imagine that for a time, no one dares to lean too close, only dare to look outside. "This one?" The old people''s eyes are still so dull. Immediately. He pointed to the small mountain range, but even the little finger, there was a sense of terror in the moment, shrouded in it. For a moment. I want to turn that small mountain into ashes. But all of a sudden. Then there was a flower of the same rank, floating up and blocking the huge firehand outside. See this. Everyone was stunned. Fan Tian is also the eye, and he is stunned directly. "It''s too arrogant to resist with your own flowers of origin?" The flower of origin. It''s the same flower as its own realm. In the eyes of heaven, the cheapest one in our family. This hand is just a test before hand over. But Chu Lingxiao is better. He summoned his own flower of origin directly. You should know that this is the most important thing for a monk. Once it is lost, the monk will disappear immediately. This is the strongest defense. It is also the most dangerous defense against itself. "It''s interesting. I''d really like to know this person if I didn''t stand in two different camps." But the old man of the fire seal still looks calm, and he can''t help but smile. Although he seems to admire this kind of action in his words, there is a sense of scorn in his words. You know. How can the strong at the same level fight at will? When they come up, they summon their own flowers of origin. This is absolutely an inexperienced monk who will do so. So. Such behavior. In the eyes of the old people, they only think Chu Lingxiao is just a young man who has just stepped into the sky. Compared with the top one like him, there is still a considerable distance. However. Where can he know what Chu Lingxiao is doing now. Chu Lingxiao in the small mountains. As if it were a statue, it was the same flower that appeared in front of him, merging with the petals of the first famous mountains and rivers. Everything outside. It''s all closed. The same flower of the highest level just now is only its own unconscious defensive action. In the eyes of the fire printing elders, the reason why Chu Lingxiao summoned the flower of origin. Just because. The old man of fire printing is only one day! Chapter 1234 At this moment, the third war zone. As a result of the tianlingzong incident, it has attracted the attention of many forces in the third war zone. Because. It''s all clear to me. The token of the city Lord is very important. How important that capital is to the war zone after the war. Never be careless. Third theater. At this moment, the four great imperial forces have also opened internal meetings to discuss how to deal with them. "What else can we talk about? We should send us to heaven again, or it will be too late." "What do you know? Don''t see that the other party only sent one tianwushang, but tianknow if it''s asking for the way. In case there are seven or eight tianwushang, or even the world of harmony, and something goes wrong, will you be responsible?" But. Internal meetings have always been intense. Finally. It''s still the strongest of the four Imperial forces. Let''s make a final decision and send them to the top. Go and have a look. After all. The significance of that capital for their third war zone is too great to fall into the hands of other war zone monks. "Go ahead. Continue to report this to the ancestral power Yangming palace! " Soon. The story spread to the strong of Yangming palace. Originally, it was a trivial matter, but what nobody knew was that the ancestral forces of the third world war area had agreed before that no one was allowed to send people into the capital before the war. Otherwise. It will be solved by the other two world war zones. So. When the strongest in Yangming palace heard about this, he almost jumped out of his seat in a flash. The top secret Lord quickly sent people out to stop the other powerful forces in the third war zone. Do you still need to say that? It''s forbidden. If it had not been for their Yangming palace, because something had been delayed, the whole forces of the third war zone would have known for a long time that no one would have been able to enter. But since the third world war zone. No one was sent in advance. Then how could there be a God in the middle? The whole source boundary. In addition to the three major war zones, what other places can have the highest heaven? Unless! The man was not the supreme one, but a strong one that they could not even imagine. Now. Even the top secret Lord, after hearing this, would be shocked by the existence of three shakes in his heart. In addition to the man who can break into even the most famous mountains and rivers, but also can retreat, who else? But then. Third theater. The Tao of the four great imperial forces is supreme. They have all left their own territory. Towards the capital. Halfway. The four avenues are in the ascendant, but they also meet each other. They can''t help but talk about the current situation in detail. Think. It must be their Yangming palace that will be the ultimate winner. After all. Their Yangming palace is the most profound ancestral force. The inheritance time is far longer than the ancestral peak and the emperor. Even they all know that the Yangming palace is related to a certain taboo race. The last taboo race, however, has entered a famous mountain and river, and will never be seen again. The so-called taboo race. Even this God, are very afraid of ethnic groups. Once upon a time there was born a lord who transcended the top secret. To this day. When Yangming palace appeared, they privately believed that Yangming palace was the legendary taboo race. "I''d like to talk about the business first. Don''t forget what happened when we came here this time." There is no way for a royal power to speak. The other three avenues'' faces changed slightly, which was true. The purpose of their trip was still because of the heaven. Because. So far. I don''t know where the heaven comes from. "Later, if the strong man behind him really makes a move, we four must not have any hesitation. Now the third world war area has really started to fight. If anyone hesitates, he will die by himself!" All the roads nodded slightly to show their approval. "Well, it''s better to hurry and go. Maybe we don''t need to fight. The leader of the fire dragon sect has solved the problem." ¡­¡­ But now on the other side. It''s a very different and strange scene. I saw the old man with a confident and steady face, but now he was tired and panting. The whole person was in a state of iron and disbelief. It''s been a long time. He is the best one in the world. He didn''t break the source of each other''s flowers. It''s just weird! Why? Fan Tian on one side, and Su Tianlun and others not far away, are also looking at a moment of dull eyes. Even the strong at the same level. In the case of only defending but not attacking, it should not be like this. There will definitely be mistakes. But now. What they saw. How long has it been. This original flower is still like an eternal holy mountain, standing there. On the contrary, the old man of huoyin is really tired like a grandson. But everyone in the audience. Where to know. Chu Lingxiao is the original flower, but it comes from the same flower. In the ancient source, the energy level is what ordinary friars in the world can imagine. "Zong Master, or wait. " At this time. Every day also can''t sit, hurriedly went to the old man of the fire seal, whispered. Smell the words. Looking at Su Tianlun and others not far away, the old man of the fire seal had to nod his head with a gloomy face. This time, he wanted to let these friars of the highest rank have a good look at what is the real strong one. But now it seems. He''s really disgraced. But just then. Suddenly, the sky changes, and there are four great figures emerging. In an instant. See this. The old man''s face changed. Hurry up and say: "come on, what are you still waiting for? Don''t you see Tao Wushang?" What?! The way is supreme! When he heard this sentence, everyone was stunned, even in the sky, he was shocked, because he seemed to see a very familiar figure among the four great figures. That seems to be the master he recognized in the imperial power. Only half a step away, you can step into the highest level of harmony! "Teacher Master, there are still masters here? " Fan Tian is stunned. Although it has been known for a long time that, in addition to the most powerful in their clan, there are also Imperial forces, who will send people down, but I didn''t expect that among the people who came here, there were his masters in the heaven. "Master?" One side of the fire Yin old man, but also a big jump, a pair of eyes, can not help but stare straight up. He knew it? Now their fire dragon clan can stand out from many heaven level forces. It''s because fan Tian in his own family was accepted as a disciple by a big figure in the emperor level forces. Chapter 1235 Master of Fantian. It is the strongest of the four great imperial forces, the one with the highest level of Taoism. Even the characters in the ancestral forces, at the same level, are invincible. What the old people didn''t expect was that this was among the people who came. For a while. Can''t help but panic. Hurriedly arranged the clothes, and then, hurriedly flew up. It was a middle-aged man in white clothes with a very elegant temperament, but despite the elegant temperament of the middle-aged man, he was like a scholar, but it was also very clear to the old man himself that this was the real king in the supreme Tao. "Senior." Even when he saw him, he should be honored as an elder, even if he was the elder of heaven. On the other side, Fantian also flew over very quickly. Seeing the middle-aged man, he quickly knelt down. "Master, how are you coming?" Elegant and middle-aged, but he said a very unpleasant sentence: "hum, how can I not come, Tianjian capital waste man, can I not come as a teacher?" As soon as I heard that. All of a sudden, the sky was silent. The rest of the three avenues are on the same side. They didn''t speak. Anyway, they just came here to fight. At this moment, the ancestral forces should have been discussing how to deal with the actions of the other two world war zones. But. To deal with a friar who is only at the highest level of heaven, they can be captured easily. Just before I came, I didn''t expect that the old man of the fire seal didn''t take this man. Although they were born in the imperial power, they also know that there is such a top tianwushang as huoyin old man in the imperial power, even in their imperial power, they are rare. I didn''t expect that. I didn''t take the tianwushang, which disturbed the capital. "Interesting." "It''s kind of interesting. You see, who is going to subdue him?" Several ways are supreme, each other, can''t help but look at the other side, the corners of the mouth show a light smile, are very confident and calm. "You''d better be careful, senior. I think that person has some strength. It seems that..." Hearing several Taoists talking with each other, the old man standing next to the fire seal just couldn''t help but give a voice to remind him, and he was interrupted by one of them. "You can''t stop me from waiting for you to look on." "Boy, as a top-level strong man, you can''t even win an ordinary top player. Is your strength a little exaggerated?" Another way is to say: "I''ll tell you a few people, don''t stay. Who are you going to?" Hearing the ridicule of several Taoist masters, the old man of the fire seal immediately pulled down, but did not dare to contradict anything. What he said was also the fact that he was the top of the world and could not even take an ordinary one. On the other side, Su Tianlun and others were stunned when they saw that the old man of the fire seal was so joking in front of several strangers, but they didn''t dare to say anything more. Several people looked at each other with shaking faces. But in my heart, like the general boiling, there was a storm. What''s the matter now? One by one, the strong appeared in their capital. Is the third world war area really going to fight in their capital city? "Let me have a look first. I dare to come here alone." Just talking. As soon as one of the paths is clear, the whole sky becomes red, just like the sun is burning, even the air is evaporated. The rest of the three roads are unparalleled. Even Fantian''s master''s face is slightly changed, and he has to go back to one side. This is the best of the four roads. Even if he is right, he dare not be careless. "We are so indifferent that we can defeat one enemy and fail to succeed four times." Just. When he saw the small mountains not far away, they were still calm. The Taoist priest''s face sank immediately. For the first time, he was ignored by a celestial being, which made him feel extremely provoked. Boom! Almost for a second. To give is to give. For a while, the lightning of countless order blessings slanted down towards the small mountains, like a huge nine day Milky way, rushing down. To melt the whole mountain. But the next moment. But there is the same flower that radiates the holy light. In a moment, it counteracts the supreme attack of the Tao. "What?!" "The flower of origin with the highest level of Tao?" For a moment. Together with the rest of the streets, they were stunned. At a glance, they recognized what level of the same flower it was, but how could it be? It''s not a deal? Is it just a heaven? "What''s the matter?" The master of Fantian stares at him immediately. He shivers in his heart, but he only shakes his head. What''s going on? Immediately. He looked at the old man of the fire seal. However, the old man of fire printing is also confused. He can''t say a word. He also wants to ask, what''s the matter? "Strange, how can a person summon two flowers of the same level?" "Isn''t there more than one person in the mountains?" The eyes of the fire seal elder looked at Su Tianlun and others not far below. The latter was also stunned. Several elders of tianlingzong who had seen Chu Lingxiao quickly raised a finger. It shows that there is only one person in the small mountains. But just then. Just when the Taoist priest was ready to fight again, in the void not far away, suddenly, a white light flew towards him. It fell into his hands. "Well? Who sent the letter? " Straight let that road, in front of a Leng, the rest of the road is also Leng Leng Leng, do things have changed? But just as master Fantian and the remaining two supreme Taoists were about to lean forward to see what was written in the letter, they didn''t wait for their eyes to turn to it. In a moment, they only heard the supreme Tao full of trembling, and the voice of panic in its tone. "Come on Let''s go. " Say. With a kind of ghost''s eyes, looking at the small mountain below, without even saying a word, he left here in a hurry. Just a few seconds. This is the best way to make a move. There is no shadow left. Only master Fantian and the other two Tao Wushang are left. They look dazed, sluggish and confused. They stay in the same place and look at each other. What''s the situation? What exactly does the letter say? Scared like this Chapter 1236 Everyone''s face at the moment. It''s the same as the rest of the three roads, Wushang, who stayed in place. He was dazed and helpless. What''s the matter? He scared Wushang into this and fled in a hurry. "Here..." However. Just as master Fantian and the other two Tao are supreme, they look at each other and look at each other. When they are dazed, there are three white mans flying over the void not far away. So it fell in front of the three. It''s also a delivery letter! "This is..." Fan Tian, who had not yet waited for him to stand aside, leaned forward to have a look, and was directly scared by his own master. He immediately pulled him by his side, and then hurriedly turned to the people. "Come on Step on it! Get out of here! " Fantian: "..." Fire printing old man: "..." Su Tianlun and others: "..." A moment''s work. Just stand in the void of the four roads, as well as the old man, fan Tian and others, but now there is no shadow left, left. Let the Su Tianlun and others who stay in place gape. What''s wrong with this? It''s their eyes or something. How do you feel that the best of the four avenues are scared away one by one? For a moment. Then when Su Tianlun and others look at the small mountains not far away, at this moment, for some reason, Su Tianlun and others suddenly feel a cool wind on their back, which makes all of them feel shivering from the heart. Next. Only see Chu Lingxiao in the deep of the small mountain, at this time, suddenly opened his eyes, light way: "they have gone, you A faint voice. Like the wind, it falls to everyone''s ears, but at the moment, everyone''s feeling is more like being hit by a needle. At that moment, they are scared even their teeth are numb, and their eyes are widened, even they dare not say a word. Su Tianlun nodded respectfully towards the small mountain. Immediately. Quickly waved. Sign for everyone to leave. Can''t you see that? Or the men in the small mountains are really unprecedented. They can only be suppressed by the strongest of the ancestral forces. Either. The greater pre war planning of the third world war area made the four Avenues belonging to the Yangming palace dark, and suddenly there was a scene of hurried retreat. Of course. For the former. Su Tianlun prefers to believe in the latter. Because. Even the first person under the strongest ancestral power should not make master fan Tian and others surprised. Again. Even if it is such a person. With the fame of Yangming palace, who else should we be afraid of? But now. The four big and four roads are all gone. Su Tianlun and others know that they continue to stay, but they just beg for help. They have no choice but to leave the small mountains. It''s been far away. The elders of tianlingzong just let go of their way: "Lord, what should we do now? How can those people be so scared?" Nobody thought of it. Something like this happens in the middle of the way. I thought that the fourth avenue was the best, and I could make a disgust for them, but I left one by one. "Well, wait." Su Tianlun is helpless too. I don''t know what to do. You can''t help it. I couldn''t help sighing. But in my heart, I was very reluctant. I just thought Chu Lingxiao was lucky. I happened to catch up with the Fourth Avenue and was recalled by the top. Otherwise. Today, the loss of their heavenly spirit sect has come back! ¡­¡­ Above the quiet void. The other three avenues are all in the direction of their own home, flying back. Only the master Fantian, with Fantian, and the fire seal old man are still flying. For a while. The atmosphere is very strange. Nobody spoke. But at this moment, no matter who''s mood, it''s a mixed feeling, not a taste. In particular, Fantian and huoyin elders thought that they could make Chu Lingxiao look better, but in the end, they suddenly let them go again. This is really helpless and unwilling! At this time. Fan Tian can''t help it any more. He feels resentful and has no place to vent. His younger martial brother Tian Jian has become a useless man. There is nothing in one''s cultivation. Thanks to the man in the small mountain. But now. But let them come back. Is that unreasonable?! "Master!" However. Just as fan Tian was about to ask, the supreme Taoist priest interrupted him first. "Don''t blame me, Fantian. Although your younger martial brother is now a useless man, his life has been saved. If he practices for hundreds of years, he can still return to his original state." This is true. Although the sky arrow was originally the top one, now it''s useless. But for the top-level strong man of the Tao, it''s not too difficult to cultivate a mortal to the top one. It''s just time. Moreover, the cultivation talent of Tianjian is not low in itself, otherwise, it will not be liked by the top figures of Taoism. This. Fantian is also very clear in mind. But what he wants to ask is: "master. Do you really have to endure it? " But before he could say this, he heard that fan Tian''s face was solemn, and he turned his head uneasily. He said in the right color: "do you know what was written in the letter just now, which made me leave there in a hurry in fear?" Letter? At this time. Fan Tian realized a problem right now. What did Shifu see in that letter? "Master?" "To tell you the truth, there are only two words in that letter. Come back!" "Come back?" I thought that there would be something amazing in the letter, but as a result, when I heard that there were only two words left in Fantian''s heart, I felt even more helpless. Just two words. Can you frighten the fourth avenue into this? "But it was signed..." "What does it say?" "Tao Yangming!" Fantian: "..." Quiet! Dead silence! Hearing this, all tianche was completely confused, because the name of daoyangming, not to mention all the people in the third war zone, is the whole source world, which is unknown to everyone. Tao Yangming! The strongest in Yangming palace! The king of the third war zone! Fantian is stupid. He never thought that the writer was the strongest in Yangming palace. Wait! For a moment. When he realized this, he was shocked and took a breath of cool air from his heart. Hiss! How could this happen?! The most powerful person in Yangming palace would write a letter for a monk in a small mountain! "Master, how could it be like this, Tao That, how can I write a letter for a day and let you come back? " "Do you still think that he is the best?" Fantian: "..." "It''s just heaven, can you let that write?" Fantian: "..." Chapter 1237 About the capital. It soon reached the ears of the strongest in the third world war area. All of a sudden, it was as turbulent as a wave of thousands of layers. All three forces at the ancestral level were in chaos. For a moment. Several instructions were given. Although each is different, the meaning is the same. It is not allowed for all three forces to enter any place, even a monk. It didn''t take long. When the news reached the ears of Su Tianlun and others, several people were shocked for a while. Grunt. Everyone could not help but swallow with a stiff face. What''s the matter? What about the agreed war in the third world war? The agreed capital city is the most important strategic place in the eyes of the third world war area? Why now One by one is just like seeing a ghost, afraid to avoid it?! "What''s the matter!" "Tell me all about it!" City Lord''s mansion. Su Tianlun is going crazy. He points to the elders under his hand and shouts. I thought that the people of Yangming palace must be captured easily. But now, how do you feel that they caused a great disaster? No! It should be said. They did nothing. That''s how it turned out. They are the victims! However. The elders of tianlingzong, but one by one, look at you. No one can say a word. They are all sad and helpless. If they knew what was going on. It''s not that the God sect is old. It''s the most powerful ancestral force. Yeah! What''s the matter? Previously, their capital, in the eyes of the third world war area, was just like a mass of fat meat, which made everyone blush. All want to get the ownership here. But now. How can ancestral forces prohibit all forces from coming here? "The city Lord, will it have something to do with the man who broke into our heavenly spirit sect?" For a moment. All the elders of tianlingzong pointed the spear at Chu Lingxiao. Su Tianlun on the other side frowned and didn''t speak. He also thought about this problem, but is it possible? What kind of existence are the three great ancestral forces? Not to mention the four great imperial forces, they are the ten, and they can''t rival any of them. How can you be subject to someone? But if not. He can''t think why. But anyway, one thing is clear now. That is their capital city, and the right of belonging is in their own hands! But the problem is! This moment. Su Tianlun couldn''t help it any more. He asked loudly to the sky: "you''re gone, but our heavenly spirit sect is occupied by a strange man. Isn''t that playing with us?" It''s not just Su Tianlun who feels helpless. Even. Some feel suffocated. After all. In Su Tianlun''s eyes, the ancestral power is supreme and the imperial power is unattainable. Without mentioning the ancestral power, the strongest one of any imperial power can easily suppress the man who broke into their tianlingzong. I wanted to take this. Then let them to a higher level and reach the category of human power. But now. How do you feel there''s a sense that stealing chicken doesn''t eat rice. But for the third world war area, the vast majority of the young generation, it is even more confused. You know. Because of the geography of the capital. The third world war will be fought here sooner or later, so almost all the younger generation think that the final battle is here. This is not only to determine the ownership of the famous mountains and rivers in the source world, but also to what end. It''s also a battle for their young generation to emerge! Make a name of ten thousand. Everyone wants to. But we also need to divide and match. If we can make a name during the war in the third world war area, that will be the real glory! They''ve been sharpening their swords. But now, I tell them that it''s too strange to stop fighting and fight again in the third world war area? For a while. There are saints and daughters who frown at the direction of the capital in the distance. They all hold their hands tightly. Their eyes are full of endless war, but they are still reluctant. But. But there was a young man, whose heart was brighter than the mirror at the moment. Understand what happened. That man is the little patriarch of the Dragon God alliance. At first. Just when he thought that he was doomed to be taken to the ancestral power - zushenfeng, he announced the death of the goddess yuluo in the middle of the way. So far, no one is allowed to talk about it in the future. Afterwards. He thought about it. It is not because of any agreement reached in the third world war area. It should be clear that the third world war area has long regarded the other side as the enemy and will not die. Zushenfeng can seize this opportunity. Take the lead. But it didn''t. Then there''s a problem. Did the man who killed the goddess yuluo come from other two war areas? If so. It should have been a pot of porridge by now. But now, the fact is, until now, there is no war, the capital of things, but also a trace of strange. "How does it feel like the first truce?" "Is it because of that man again?" But one day. The whole source boundary. Southeast. Suddenly, there was a huge earthquake. Even many famous mountains and rivers in the source world trembled. For a while, everyone''s eyes all looked to the southeast. It is the seat of the second world war area, the imperial clan of the ancestral forces. Zushenfeng is the strongest in Yangming palace. All at this moment. There was an extraordinary sense of sanctity, and even at such a distance they felt a threat to their lives. Boom! In the direction of the emperor family, there was a huge holy light group, which broke through the void and made a sound of giant clock powder. In an instant. Seeing this scene, the strongest of the two world war zones stared with both eyes. At the same time, the two were almost in the same voice. At the same time, they took off their mouths and lost their voices: "this is the voice of the source clock!" What is the source clock? It is the ultimate boundary weapon and the most powerful defensive weapon of the emperor clan, the strongest force in the Second World War. Generally speaking. It is impossible to take it out before the time of the dead. But now, even from the depths of the emperor''s family, it flies out, sending out the holy light, which is just like a big show to defend the enemy! This day. The vibration of the emperor''s clan spread throughout the source world and lasted for a long time. This day. No one knows what happened, until after sunset, there was a terrible news of the world shaking. The emperor is the strongest. Emperor Shitian! All of a sudden! Chapter 1238 Ancestral forces - the strongest of the emperor family, Emperor Shitian fell. The news. Let the whole source world fall into a dead silence. I don''t know how many forces have been shocked by this news. They can''t help erecting their hair. What on earth did they hear? The strongest of the emperor family, Emperor Shitian died? That top secret Lord will fall one day? The moment the news came out. Everyone can''t believe it. It''s true. Until the emperor''s family goes up and down, and a piece of red flowers falls all over the sky, all the voices of doubt disappear. The sky is full of red flowers. It is just as recorded in ancient books that the heaven and earth will be different when the supreme secret Lord falls. But how could it be? Emperor Shitian, the strongest of the emperor family, really fell? What''s the matter! "Why are you still in a daze? Send someone out to inquire about the territory of the emperor''s clan. What''s going on!" For a moment. Zushenfeng, the two most powerful people in Yangming palace, are aware of an extremely serious problem. In their mind, a person''s figure flashes out immediately. That man is Chu Lingxiao. If you ask, who can kill a top secret Lord underground this day? There is only one person they suspect, that is the terrible man who can break into even the first famous mountains and rivers in the source world! Except for the other side. They can''t think of anyone else who can do it! That man! Did you finally do it?! "Xuanzu, let me go." With the inner part of Shenfeng, a middle-aged man with a magnificent figure walked out of the cloud slowly. He was a top leader who was close to the level of void. Now the third world war area has regarded each other as enemies. Even now, the most powerful of the emperor''s family has really fallen, but the second world war area is not for anyone to enter. But soon. When the real news was brought out, the two forces of Yangming palace and zushenfeng, as well as all the inheritance forces, big and small, were shocked for a while. Kill the emperor! It''s not Chu Lingxiao! "What do you say, xuanzu of emperor Shitian, that''s true?" Inside Yangming palace. When the exact news was brought here, the most powerful man in Yangming palace was stupefied. His eyes were staring straight and his mouth was too long to be contracted. What did he hear?! Xuanzu of emperor Shitian? At the end of the day, there are still such old monsters alive. How can it be? "Is this the old monster of the last era?" Zushenfeng is also shocked. All the high-level people''s hair is standing up. Their eyes are staring at the direction of the second world war zone. In their eyes. Emperor Shitian is the supreme secret Lord, and their strongest is the same level of existence. But now. His xuanzu is still alive! No! Even so, how could the xuanzu of emperor Shitian kill the descendants of emperor Shitian. But for zushenfeng, the strongest of the two forces in Yangming palace, it''s enough to know that. They have seen from the original bell that flew out before that emperor Shitian xuanzu came back from the resurrection. I''m afraid that even emperor Shitian himself didn''t expect this. Two tigers meet. There is still a dispute. Let alone the top figures like emperor Shitian. They must be the xuanzu of emperor Shitian. They want to take charge of the emperor''s family again. As a result, Emperor Shitian disagrees with them, and the two sides fight. Except for that reason. They can''t think of any reason. "Tell me, what''s the man''s injury like?" "Injury?" "Emperor Shitian is dead. Is xuanzu injured?" Almost at the same time. The strongest of the two forces can''t help but raise this question. The top secret Lord can''t be underestimated. Moreover, Emperor Shitian has mastered the source clock. Even the level of emperor Shitian xuanzu. Should be seriously injured. If so. That''s really the best for them! However, when everyone learned that xuanzu of emperor Shitian was undamaged and not hurt at all, they were shocked. "Here..." Yangming palace is dead. The same is true of zushenfeng. Everyone was silent. That is to say, Emperor Shitian, who is in charge of Yuanjie Zhong, is still not in the hands of the other party. How many moves have he gone through! "It''s terrible..." This moment. Even the most powerful person in Yangming palace can''t help sighing in his heart. He can''t help but feel gooseflesh all over his body. Zushenfeng is the strongest. I have a hunch. It''s just that the source world is becoming more and more restless. It''s terrible to have a monster that can break into even the most famous mountains and rivers. But now even emperor Shitian, who controls the source world clock, has fallen. This is more than the previous one You know. It is said that there are three realms, two of which are kept in the hands of Yangming palace and zushenfeng. Rumor. If the three realms are integrated, then the master of the three realms will be able to unify the whole source world! Unify the whole source boundary. They have thought before, but it is not so easy for other forces who also master the bounder. But now. Emperor Shitian, master of the original order, died! However, just after half a day''s funeral, an old and deep voice suddenly reverberated in the void of the whole source world. "Two days later, I will see the other two original order boundary devices in the sky over the emperor clan. Otherwise, when your two human beings and gods are destroyed, don''t blame me for not reminding you in advance!" The voice fell. The whole source world is in a dead silence. Yangming palace and zushenfeng are the two strongest people. Their faces are more gloomy and uncertain, but they have a little uneasiness in their eyes. Do you really want to hand over the original order boundary device in their hands? It''s a chance to unify the cultivation tools of the whole source world. But if not. Will they end up with emperor Shitian? And that day. In the sky of the emperor''s family, there suddenly rises a bright and incomparable holy light column, in which the figure shakes, which is the xuanzu of emperor Shitian. He can be shrouded in the light. It seems to be beginning to change. That old and incomparable face, but now it is toward the time of youth, see this scene, the eyes of the two most powerful ancestors, but also can not help but severely shrink. Obviously. Xuanzu, Emperor Shitian, is on a path against the sky. He wants to return to the peak of youth through all the potential of this life. If he succeeds, no one in the world can control him! Chapter 1239 "Xuanzu, he is doing What are you doing? " This moment. Yangming palace is shocked. For ordinary people, it may be a good thing to return to old age, but for high latitude monks like them, it has become a very luxurious thing. Take the most powerful in Yangming palace. From the past to the present, the top secret Lord has gone through five times of rejuvenation, each time squeezing his own potential and making himself in the same level of invincible. This is what every strong person will do. But. It''s really more difficult to do so than to go to heaven after reaching the master of the secret. Yangming palace. Zushenfeng. And the most powerful of the dead emperor family, the three top secret masters, all experienced five times of rejuvenation before they reached the present state. But now. What they saw. In the light column, there are seven auras on the top of the head, which means that the other side, before that, has gone through seven times of rejuvenation. Now. It''s the eighth time! It''s just against the weather, isn''t it?! "Xuanzu, shall we stop him?" On the other side of zushenfeng, when many powerful people watched the scene above the emperor''s clan, they could not help shivering, even talking with a shivering tone. "How to stop, how to stop?" Zushenfeng''s strongest man is also disheartened. His face is full of frightened faces. When he saw the aura of death on the other side''s head, he already knew how the emperor''s strongest man, who is equally famous with him, died. Seven ways! The existence of such a level is not as casual as pinching a chicken. Estimate. Before his death, the strongest emperor could not imagine that his xuanzu had reached this level. "Alas Come on, even if I join hands with zushenfeng, I''m afraid I can''t even break the other''s body protecting gas field now. " On the top of Yangming palace mountain, the strongest one, also can''t help sighing, seems extremely unwilling. Unexpectedly, there are still old monsters of this level in the source world. I thought. Even the old monsters that can compete with them still exist in some deep mountains and forests, but they are only old and withered. Even if they can fight with them hundreds of times, they are not as good as their bloody secret masters. In the end, it will fail. But now. I didn''t expect I didn''t expect that "That''s all. Let''s hand over our family''s original weapon..." Zushenfeng, the strongest in Yangming palace, finally waved helplessly, not so much helplessness as powerlessness. Seven rings. They have only to look forward to. Let alone that the other side is now experiencing the eighth rejuvenation. Once it succeeds, not to mention the peak of blood, its combat power will rise to an unimaginable level. At the same time. There are famous mountains and rivers. At this moment, there are some ancient powerful people, who wake up from the deep. When we see the figure above the emperor, the pupils of the old figure are all hard to bear. "No I didn''t expect that the old man would live in the world. " "The most powerful man of the last era, Emperor treads on the sky!" Some of these old figures can even fight against the top secret Lord, and some even surpass this level in a hidden way, but their blood has already been defeated. At most, they will make another one or two efforts. They all recognized the figure in the sky above the emperor''s clan. For a while. It''s all silly. They have reached such a level with infinite years. Unexpectedly, the strongest of their era still lives in the world. And come back against the sky. It''s going to be the eighth time you''re a child. Once successful. Who can be the opponent of such a person in the end of the day? "You are finally back..." Among them. In a deep mountain, there is also an old woman who has lost her blood. She looks at the emperor stepping on the sky in the sky full of affection. This is also a monk of the last era, and a woman who once had a singing and sobbing story with emperor stepping on the sky. But now. The breath of time. It is devouring her blood at a certain point, and it has become old-fashioned. Just then. It seems that the emperor stepped on the sky above the emperor''s clan, as if he heard the old woman''s murmuring, and could not help roaring towards the sky. "I, di TA Tian, come back!" "Who else in this world can stop my emperor from stepping on the sky, even if it''s the Tao of the source world, it''s impossible!!!" "Break it for me!" Boom! The whole sky was immediately shrouded in a bright light, and the zushenfeng, Yangming palace, as well as the boundaries of various forces, were all illuminated by the light. Even the top few famous mountains and rivers. They are also shining as bright as the day. You know. The famous mountains and rivers in the source world are shrouded in an ancient order that does not belong to this world. Even the top secret Lord can''t do this. But now, the deep part of it is also covered by the light falling from the emperor. There is no secret to shine. Some deep scenes of famous mountains and rivers. Immediately fell into the eyes of two top secret masters. Hiss! They couldn''t help it. They took a breath from the bottom of their hearts. "It''s too..." But it''s not because you can see the scenes in the deep of famous mountains and rivers that you are deeply shocked. It''s because the strongest man of the last era can make the top few famous mountains and rivers have nowhere to hide with his own light. A friar of this degree. Is it too overbearing? Even the ancient order could not resist the invasion of each other. If it fell on them, wouldn''t it be melted on the spot? Cold! At the thought of this, the two top secret masters could not help but stand up. "He Is he going to succeed? " When the extremely bright light in the sky gradually disappeared, almost in the eyes of all the people in the source world, a great bank, a cold figure with a look at the world, slowly came out of the light column. That figure, is no longer the old one. But all over the body, they all exude a vigorous and sunrise atmosphere, and their faces are just like the posture of ordinary young people. There is no difference. See this. The whole source world is silent. Even the two strongest people in Yangming palace and zushenfeng can''t help but hold their breath. He killed his descendants directly. Now he has stepped on the eighth rejuvenation. Even ten of them are not rivals of each other. "Is this badaojing?" The young figure muttered to himself. Then. All of a sudden. Toward some of the top ten mountains and rivers, he just held out a finger. Chapter 1240 "What is he doing?" See this. I don''t know why, all of us can''t help mentioning our voices. We always feel that something unimaginable will happen next. Boom! Sure enough. The next moment. The scene that appeared made everyone, even the tongue, almost fell off. The scalp was numb and goosebumps came out. Only see. The famous mountain and river ranked tenth. It is also the ancient bridge closest to the land boundary of the emperor. In an instant, it was crushed to ashes by the hand of the emperor stepping on the sky. A gust of wind blows. There is not even a little residue left. "Here It''s impossible! " The two top secret masters immediately thought that their eyes were out of order, but when they rubbed their eyes and looked at them again, the scene in front of them was even more incredible. This is true! The top ten famous mountains and rivers in the source world. It turns out that under the emperor''s one finger, it turns into ashes! "My God, is this the power of badaojing? Even the famous mountains and rivers inherited from ancient times can''t resist it? " Yangming palace, all the strong people of zushenfeng, immediately scared their legs were soft. No one thought that the emperor family, an old monster who came back from the rebirth, was so strong. One shot. Unexpectedly, it turned a famous mountain into ashes on the spot! "Emperor treads on the sky, what is this? He is crazy!" Those old monsters who survived in the last era, one by one, are also the pupils of Zhizhen. They think that emperor stepping on the sky is crazy. You know, from the last era on, these famous mountains and rivers have existed in the source world. Even if there are people like emperor stepping on the sky in the middle of the way. No one. Dare to fight against these famous mountains and rivers. If you don''t pay attention to it, it will lead to a great disaster and unimaginable disasters. This is one of the reasons why the three strongest forces have left these famous mountains and rivers behind. Behind these famous mountains and rivers, they are absolutely connected with the unimaginable world. Otherwise. How can it always exist now. "Crazy, really crazy, this is to cause disaster to the whole source world!" The old monster of the last era immediately stood up and gave a warning to the emperor in the void. "Emperor treads on the sky, what do you want to do? Do you know what the consequences are like this!" The voice falls. The whole source world fell into a silence again. The two strongest people, Yangming palace and zushenfeng, were all stunned. They did not expect that at this time, someone dared to question emperor Tianta. Soon. The two realized that the source world was more turbulent than they imagined, and there were still old monsters that could compete with emperor treading on the sky. The speaker. It is also a strong man who has been famous for a long time in the last era. He is the predecessor of emperor Taitian and the first strong man in his youth. Now, although his blood is down, he is not a terrorist strong man that ordinary people can question. This strong man, just made a sound. All the monks of the last era were shocked. First, they didn''t expect that there were still strong people in badaojing to live in the world. Second, they didn''t expect that even the strong people at this level were very afraid of the world behind these famous mountains and rivers. Badaojing. Who is the enemy in the world? "Go away!" "My emperor steps on the sky, who can stop what he wants to do!" However. The next moment. Suspended in the void, Emperor treads on the sky, but with a big wave of his hand, then directly towards a certain area, slowly pressing down, bang, everyone heard something, the sound of fragmentation. Next. The whole source world is quiet. "Terror, it''s too strong. Even the most powerful one was suppressed by Emperor Tiantian?" All the strong men of the last era thought that there would be a great war, but they didn''t expect that it would end so quickly. In the blink of an eye, the voice of the other one had disappeared. "I''ll see. Who else dares to stop me?" The voice of emperor treading on the sky, falling slowly, seems to be so domineering. For a while. The atmosphere of the whole source world seems to have become cold because of emperor stepping on the sky. This moment. Even the monks of the last era had no voice. No reason to fight against famous mountains and rivers. It will certainly provoke the world behind these famous mountains and rivers, which is certain, because it has happened before, and the collapse of the last era, to a great extent, is also because of this. But now. Emperor treads on the sky but doesn''t care. He is determined to do so. For a while, all people don''t understand the behavior of emperor treading on the sky. "Is he really not afraid of what he is going to do? Will his recklessness lead to the source world of this world, once again, to nothingness?" Boom! The ninth famous mountain disappeared again. This scene. Everyone''s eyes trembled. The power of emperor stepping on the sky was so powerful that he turned another famous mountain into ashes. They are the monks who survived in the last era. Know more about the last era. The tenth famous mountain and river destroyed by Emperor Tiantian was one of the disasters of the last era. But now it seems. The world behind the tenth famous mountain has disappeared. There is no seat nine. "No matter why, the cultivation of emperor treading on the sky now can be called the first person in ancient and modern times. It''s so strong that the ninth famous mountain and river, which is more than the tenth one, will be wiped out." "But it''s too strange, isn''t it to say that there are ten famous mountains and rivers in front of them, and there is a big world behind them? Why now, there is no ninth one?" But then. All the monks of the last era realized that there was no big world behind the ninth mountain? Shouldn''t it? Boom! Just then. Emperor treading on the sky has once again wiped out the eighth famous mountains and rivers. Although several famous mountains and rivers disappeared like this, all monks in the last era knew that this was only the surface. In a short time, they would automatically recover and become the original again. But now. What they care about most is the big world? Boom! Seven! Sixth! Fifth! Fourth! Until the first famous mountains and rivers! The dust is all over the sky, as if the whole source world is about to be wiped out by the power of emperor stepping on the sky. All of a sudden. It''s the emperor''s turn to step on the sky and fall into silence. For a moment. Look at the direction of Yangming palace and zushenfeng. After a long time. I heard a cold voice. "Why is there no big world? What happened to these famous mountains and rivers during my sleeping period?" Chapter 1241 Emperor treads on the sky itself is the first strong man of the last era. But his followers lived in the last era, but in his heart, all the time, there was an unspeakable thorn that stuck in his heart. That was the destruction of the last era. If he could be a little stronger, maybe in the last era, there was no need to destroy him. He could cover up the sky and reign in the world. But now. Once those relatives, friends, loved ones, but one by one have disappeared. The first thing he wants to do in this life is to find out all the big world and eliminate it, even if it is to disappear again. But now. What do you see? How can the big world behind these famous mountains and rivers disappear one by one? "Say, what happened to these famous mountains and rivers during my sleepy period!" A cold voice. At this moment, it fell to Yangming palace and zushenfeng again. Their hearts were shaking. Even though they were the top secret masters, their legs were shaking. Badaojing These people. Even if they are in front of each other, they are as weak as ants. They can be kneaded to death at will. Just. Ask them. Where will they know the world behind these famous mountains and rivers and why they will disappear. By their power. At most, it can only enter the ninth famous mountains and rivers. The first eight seats. It''s already like a taboo, standing there. Before that, no one in the whole source world can enter there. Boom! Boom! Boom! The strong breath and overwhelming atmosphere enveloped the boundaries of the two great ancestral forces. For a while, all people could not help but worship. They only felt that they were as small as the humble mortals, and did not even have the qualification to look up. It''s horrible. It''s so powerful! It''s just a breath falling, they can''t bear it. There''s a little impulse to suffocate. "Tell me what happened, why don''t you see the big world behind the famous mountains and rivers!" But now. In the void, the voice of emperor stepping on the sky under the state of madness makes all people shiver. The other side seems to have a deep obsession with the destruction of the previous era. Has become a mind demon. The first thing I want to do now is to find out the culprits that led to the destruction of the last era and wipe them out. But now, none of them are gone, which makes the emperor''s heart easily insulted. He did so much. First, he killed his descendants and took charge of the emperor''s family again. Then he suppressed the most powerful man who was invincible in the last era. Finally. The top ten famous mountains and rivers have been wiped out so as to find the big world behind them. But now. But I told him that there was no one left. Isn''t someone playing with him? As far as he knows. It is impossible for the hidden world to disappear for no reason. Unless someone first entered here before him, it is impossible. "Xuan Xuanzu, have you forgotten that That man. " This is. Some of the secret masters of the two great ancestral forces, Yangming palace and zushenfeng, can''t stand the strong breath any longer. They are always threatening their lives. They can''t help but remind them. That said. Immediately let the strongest of the two ancestral forces, with a daze in their eyes, react instantly. Yeah! That man! The man who can still leave after breaking into the top ten famous mountains and rivers! Only him. Before that, entered! Think of it here. Two top secret masters quickly raised their heads and said in unison: "master, I remember that there was a man who broke into it before you." "Well?" When I heard the words of the two most powerful forces at the ancestral level, not only did the emperor''s face slightly change, but also all the strong ones left over from the last era all changed. What? Is it true that there is a man who stepped into this place? How is this possible? One People in this world? All the monks who survived in the last era were confused for a while. Where are the famous mountains and rivers in the source world? What are the top ten famous mountains and rivers that ordinary people can enter? The strongest of the three forces, who can cultivate to such a degree and reach the top secret Lord, has far surpassed many strong men of the last era, but that is only the ninth one. It has been regarded as the strongest of this era. Is there anything more powerful in this era than the Supreme Master of secrets? How is it possible? How come they didn''t know anything in advance? "Say, who is it!" At this time. The voice of emperor treading on the cold sky also fell down. The first person to respond is daoyangming, the strongest one in Yangming palace. However, he is also confused and confused: "elder, I don''t know the name of this person. I only know that one day, he suddenly appeared. After killing the contemporary goddess of zushenfeng, he went to the famous mountains and rivers in the source world, like looking for something else." What are you looking for? As soon as I heard the last words, it was obvious that the emperor''s face was slightly changed and his brow was slightly wrinkled. Except for him. Last era. There are also unimaginable strong people who have survived and have the same ideas with him, who want to find the big world behind them? You know. The reason why he wants to find these big worlds is not only to discuss for the collapse of the last era, but also for their own energy. If he can absorb all these energy, not only can he keep his blood in the peak period forever, but also he can advance his own realm one step further! But now. Did someone do it first? "Where is that man now?" With the fall of emperor stepping on the sky, almost all people in the whole source world can''t help but prick up their ears. In their eyes, no one in the source world can enter the top ten famous mountains and rivers except the three strongest ones. But now. Not only can people get in. They can also step into the first famous mountains and rivers, which not only shocked them, but also wanted to know who this person is. "Master, that man is now in a capital, the capital at the junction of the third world war area." At the same time. After someone heard that. First, I was stunned, then I frowned and murmured to myself: "the capital of the border of the third world war area, how can this place sound so familiar?" But the next second. The man''s face suddenly changed, and he began with a startled look: "what is this one of us?!" Chapter 1242 It was su Tianlun, the patriarch of tianlingzong, who was stunned at that time. He was also the only capital city leader in the border area of the Third World War. But now. He was really petrified. At first, when he saw the scene where even Yangming palace and zushenfeng, the strongest one, were trembling and afraid to speak loudly under the emperor''s feet, he felt that he had been shocked. But now. Let him find out! A man who once broke into the first famous mountains and rivers but came out unharmed is in his city at the moment. All of a sudden. It made him very restless. You can''t help it. I hastily put up my ears and wanted to listen more carefully. At the same time. In addition to Su Tianlun, there are all elders of tianlingzong, some of the most powerful celestial forces, inheritors, and some of the most powerful imperial forces. "Master, that''s right. The man should be in the capital now. If you don''t believe him, go and have a look now." "Oh, by the way, the man seems to be in a small mountain now, and has been here since the other day." Su Tianlun: "..." Fantian: "..." Fire printing old man: "..." When these words fall down, some people in the source world can''t even believe their ears. It must be a problem to feel their ears directly. I heard you wrong! It must have been a mistake! What did they hear?! Little mountain! Stay in the mountains! Isn''t that the man?! "My mother, how could it be that It was him. " Su Tianlun, who knew this, sat on the ground in a fright and couldn''t help but stand up. There are also Fantian, huoyin elders and others. All of a sudden scared silly. In particular, the old man of fire printing took several breaths of cool air one after another, and his eyes stared as if he had seen a ghost. "My mother, what did I hear?!" "I used to shoot at such people. I didn''t know what to do..." "Here What can I do about it, Fantian! " The old man of huoyin is the master of a heaven level power. But now when his shaking voice falls down, the heaven level power has already been scared. They all stand in the same place with dull faces and dare not make a sound. And every heaven that stood there was a moment of weakness in his legs. The next moment. He just sat on the ground. But soon, it suddenly came to light. It seemed that he had caught some life-saving straw. He hurriedly said: "don''t worry, maybe there''s still some help. Don''t you forget, the emperor''s mysterious strongman, but if you want to find him, you don''t notice his previous tone. Is there anything wrong?" Tone? When I hear these two words. The old man of the fire seal responded immediately. Yeah! Previous tone. With a little anger. This shows that this mysterious strong man, who has been killed by the most powerful of the emperor clan, will have a world shaking war with that man. Then look at the strength of the other side''s previous performance. It''s absolutely unstoppable! "Yes, we are." Think of here, on the face of the old man of the fire printing, immediately showed a glimmer of joy. Immediately. Hurriedly from the ground, stood up. "What you said is true. The man stayed there all the time and didn''t come out?" "Sir, it''s true. How dare I deceive you?" As soon as the voice of zushenfeng''s strongest man fell, the emperor who was suspended in the void stepped on the sky, there was a trace of scorn in his eyes. In his heart. The first place is mountains and rivers. It is one of the most mysterious areas in the whole source world. Now. The man who broke into the first mountain must have suffered extremely serious internal injury, otherwise he would not have stayed in a place without leaving. So that''s it. It saves him a lot of time. "It seems that the energy of the big world must be in the hands of that man!" Boom! In an instant. In full view of the public, the emperor, floating in the void, stepped on the sky and flew directly to the junction of the third world war area. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were all gathered there. I don''t know why. Even one of their hearts could not help but mention their voices. They always felt that something important would happen later. "You are sure to succeed." In a deep mountain, the wrinkled old woman, when she saw the figure of emperor stepping on the sky, flew to the capital city, she could not help her hands together and prayed for emperor stepping on the sky. Though she did so, it would not help. But she hoped that the energy of the big world would return to the hands of emperor Taitian. Because. In her eyes. The whole source world, only emperor stepping on the sky, can truly master the energy of these big worlds, become the first strong man in the whole source world, lead the monks in the source world, and never be threatened by the destruction of the era. Except for emperor treading on the sky. No one else. Badaojing. It is rare in ancient and modern times. No one can stop it. On the other side. When seeing the figure of emperor treading on the sky and getting closer to the capital, the eyes of Su Tianlun and others all shook violently for a while. Somehow, they all couldn''t help but feel cold. The most powerful of the Liandi nationality. They were all killed. They can''t imagine who else can be the opponent of the emperor, even the one who can break into the first mountains and rivers. Because. They had seen it before. Raise hands, raise hands between, top ten famous mountains and rivers, all turn into ashes. Such forces. Don''t say I have. I haven''t heard of it. That''s the first famous mountain! Past and present. The level of mystery is unparalleled. But now, it''s just going to be ashes and disappear. It''s just terrible. "Here I am!" Soon. The figure of emperor treading on the sky has come to the boundary of tianlingzong. For a while, the whole source boundary is quiet again. All people''s eyes are gathered on emperor treading on the sky. Of course. There are also people''s eyes. It fell on the small mountain where Chu Lingxiao stayed. It is the strong of the last era. "Sure enough, the energy of the big world is here." Even if they are surrounded by small mountains, they can also feel that there are several unusual energies flowing surging inside. That must be the energy of the big world! "I remember who this man was, and who had a face in the last era, but no one could do that." The energy of the big world. Suck it for your own use. By this alone, all the strong men of the last era have believed that such forces are no less powerful than the emperor stepping on the sky standing in the void at this moment! Chapter 1243 But in the eyes of the emperor at this moment. No matter how powerful Chu Lingxiao is. At this point. But there is an indisputable fact in front of us. If you want to refine the energy of the big world, you must consume your own power rapidly. What''s more, Chu Lingxiao has been here for many days. Own strength. It should have been exhausted. "I don''t care who you are. There are two ways for you to choose. One is to give up the energy of the big world. I will spare you from dying." "And two?" At this time. Chu Lingxiao, who is in the small mountain range, has come to life. Before emperor treads on the sky to finish speaking, he directly interrupts the other side''s words. In so many days. Chu Lingxiao finally refined all the world''s energy for his own use. However, he did not want to strengthen his own power like emperor stepping on the sky, but became the fertilizer of the same flower. But now. In the eyes of the emperor, this is not the case. He only thinks that Chu Lingxiao takes the power of the big world into his own place! "Two is death!" The cold voice immediately fell over the whole capital. At this moment, countless people were shivering and afraid to make a sound. When the emperor stepped into the boundary of the capital, many people had already fled far away. People of this rank meet. They want to stay here, don''t they find their own way? "Emperor stepping on the sky is really hegemonic, not to mention how strong the characters who can refine the energy of the world are, just the confidence to face his emperor stepping on the sky is not comparable to that of ordinary people." All the monks who survived in the last era stared at each other. At this moment, they seemed to put Chu Lingxiao on the same level of existence as emperor stepping on the sky. But even so. But it is not in the eyes of the emperor. "Can this man resist the emperor stepping on the sky?" In the deep mountain of a God, some of the most powerful old generation left over from the last era are sitting in a group, looking at the direction of the capital for a moment, and their eyes are all shaking. In their eyes, Emperor Taitian is the most powerful person in the last era, which can be called invincible. No one should be able to stop what emperor Tianta wants to do. The most important thing is. They have seen it before. Even the most powerful man of the last era was easily suppressed by Emperor Tianta. Such strength. It''s not a common friar at all. It''s comparable. Now. The whole source world, a heart of all people, can''t help shivering. In their eyes, it''s probably the most earth shaking world war ever. Two sides. It is impossible to guess. Even the most famous mountains and rivers can not resist the existence. But. In the eyes of the vast majority of people, it is still believed that the emperor''s ability to step on the sky needs to be better. After all, between raising his hands and lifting his feet, he has already destroyed the famous mountains and rivers that rank first one after another. But there are also strong people like the old generation in the last era who hope that Chu Lingxiao can stop the emperor from stepping on the sky. Because. In their eyes. Once emperor Taitian becomes the strongest in the whole source world again, their days in the future will be really sad. "I''m sure you will succeed." But at this time, an old woman who was once known as the first beauty of the last era, but now has been defeated, is always praying for emperor stepping on the sky, hoping that emperor stepping on the sky can succeed. Those quiet and vicissitudes of the eyes, in addition to deep feelings, but also some worship. The first beauty of the last era. As early as in the last era, I admired emperor Tiantai very much, but it was fate. If this time emperor treads on the sky to clear all obstacles at one stroke, she may be able to use the power of emperor treads on the sky to return to the time of young beauty. "It''s going to start. Emperor is going to step on the sky!" At this time. Some old man''s pupil, can''t help but shrink deeply. He suddenly realized something. As expected, the emperor in the void stepped on the sky and made a move. Terror. Cold. But the holy breath, just like the boiling sea, burst out from the emperor''s body. In a moment, it turned into one after another, sending out sharp arrows. It''s dense. All over the void. "I''d like to see how much you have!" With the cold sound of emperor stepping on the sky, countless sharp arrows in the sky rushed directly to the small mountains. At this moment, everyone''s heart was hanging. And all the monks of the last era could not help holding their hands tightly. It was recognized at a glance that this was one of the three self-made unique skills of emperor treading on heaven. Archery! This is not the sky arrow, which only has the quasi supreme accomplishments at the beginning. It can be compared with each other. Every arrow. They all have the will to be the strongest and go forward bravely. You can say that. If the opponent doesn''t fall! This arrow will always follow each other. So. In the last era, it was also called the arrow of death by all people. In their impression, as long as emperor treads on the sky and uses this skill, there is no one alive! At the same time. In the deep part of an ancient mountain in the source world, a very pale middle-aged man suddenly changed his face when he saw the sky archery of emperor stepping on the sky, which spread all over the void. Even though he was the first strong man of the last era, he was also shocked by the sweat all over his body at the moment. "Here Is this archery? " He used to be. He was the most powerful man in the last era, but since the emergence of emperor stepping on the sky, he has changed from the first to the second. At that time, when he was still young, he was extremely dissatisfied, and thought that with his own strength, he would never be weaker than emperor stepping on the sky. But how can I have a chance. When I can fight with emperor Taitian. But it was a catastrophe that caught up with the last era. In this life, he was able to fight with emperor treading on the sky, but unexpectedly, Emperor treading on the sky was so strong that he was in the same eight realms, but the other side could easily suppress him. But before. I thought that emperor treaded on the sky with all his strength. Now it seems that the other side didn''t even use the real power. It''s just this archery that''s all over the sky. He felt that if he faced it, he would die! "The unique genius, if it is really the unique genius, no one can rival it in the eight realms." "It seems that the outcome has been decided. There is no need to look at it any more." This once the strongest man of the last era, with a helpless wave on his face, then turned around in some loneliness. And as his voice just dropped. Bang! Bang! Bang! Countless arrows have devoured the whole mountain. Chapter 1244 "As expected, the power of emperor stepping on the sky is so strong that no one can reach it. Even if it is possible to compete with him, it will be an end." See this. All the strong men of the last era felt their hearts pounded and could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. But at this moment. A very strange scene. But suddenly. In the eyes of everyone. Boom! In this blink of an eye, the little mountain that has just been turned into ashes radiates a tremendous holy light. Then, the little mountain that has been turned into ashes has been restored to its original appearance in full view of the public. "What?" "How can it be?!" This makes all the strong of the last era, as well as the whole source world, can''t help but stare. Just now they clearly saw that the other side had disappeared. How do you know kung fu. Has it returned to its original form? It''s too strange, isn''t it? "It''s interesting. I think I''m really small for you." Emperor treads on the sky''s vision, is also for one Zheng, but then his facial expression, returned to a pair of cold, strangers do not close to the appearance. "It''s hard enough for you to be able to support yourself to this extent with a pair of disabled bodies." Although the small mountains have recovered. But in emperor Tianyan''s eyes, it was Chu Lingxiao''s last strength that barely blocked his attack. For countless years. What has he never seen before? Even the creatures behind the big world, he killed one or two. Chu Lingxiao''s refining world. It''s just the entrances of these big worlds. The reason why he wants to get the energy is just to grasp these entrances. In this way. In the future, as long as the entrance is in his hands, who dares to be his enemy? "Let''s see if you can hold it this time!" The voice just dropped, I''m afraid of the breath. All of a sudden, all the spirits of all the people are about to evaporate. Even all the people far away feel a twinge of pain in their pupils. "This is Tiantong, one of the three ways for emperor to step on the sky!" What is Tiantong. Open and close. The destruction and rebirth of the whole world are between his thoughts. This is Tiantong. In other words, the emperor stepping on the sky at the moment can fully use the power of the whole source world. It is the existence of the true creator. Boom! Two golden pupils, just towards Chu Lingxiao''s small mountain range, blew up and jumped over. For a moment. Even the surrounding space, have appeared one after another, and extremely conspicuous cracks. Bang! Bang! Bang! This moment. The whole territory of tianlingzong has been turned into a land of nothingness. Before, there was earth, which would have become a real Jedi. Even if it''s the real badaojing. I dare not stay in it. "Here It''s impossible. It''s our eyes. Is something wrong with them? " However, what happened next was that everyone was stunned. Only the horrible pupil. Just stay half a foot away from the mountain. It''s like being put outside by some incredible power, and you can''t move forward at all. "How did you do it?" See this. This moment. Even the emperor stepped on the sky was not calm, his eyes suddenly changed, even he did not think that Chu Lingxiao could resist his Tiantong. This is not the general eight way realm. If the former archery was only a test, this time the pupils of heaven have moved. Even so. Can''t suppress each other?! "How could it be?" For a while. In that last era, the first strong man, who was also shocked, turned around and stared at the direction of the capital. His eyes could not help shaking. He thought that emperor treading on the sky could be as easy as suppressing him, suppressing Chu Lingxiao. But I didn''t think of it. That would be the result. "Another Emperor Is emperor stepping on the sky? " Emperor treading on the sky can be regarded as the real king of the same rank. It can resist the existence of the two supreme laws of emperor treading on the sky. Obviously, it has reached such a level. "I don''t believe it. You can really resist me!" In front of the public, neither of his two supreme laws was able to win Chu Lingxiao. This made emperor Tianta feel very angry and feel that he had been greatly insulted. For a moment. When his voice fell again. This moment. The whole sky. The whole source boundary. It''s gray to the extreme. This moment. Even emperor Tiantian''s own breath has changed a lot. Previously, Emperor Tiantian came with a holy breath. It would be like just coming back from the netherworld hell. The whole person exudes a demonic terror. Even. Even the face of emperor stepping on the sky has changed. "Here How could he be like this? " "This is, this is the devil who destroyed the last era, how could it be like this!" When this scene falls into the eyes of all people, all the strong people left over from the last era are suddenly shocked. Some people who can''t bear it are even paralyzed on the ground. That''s good! How could emperor treading on the sky become a devil! Unless! Unless emperor treads on the sky, it is the devil that destroys the last era world! "Here It''s impossible. How could it be you! " In an instant. The first beauty of the last era, the face of the whole person, has changed. I can''t accept that emperor treading on the sky is the culprit of destroying the world of the last era. This moment. The whole source world is silent. Everyone was stunned. Not at all. This is what emperor treads on the sky. "How could it be like this? How could it be emperor stepping on the sky..." Yeah. Why. Mingming is the most powerful man in the last era. How can he destroy the devil in the last era now! However. The emperor in the void stepped on the sky, but he smiled scornfully. His eyes were full of contempt. He said lightly: "the first strong man is me, and the one who destroyed the last era is me. I was prepared to take the energy of the big world, and then put it on the public." "But I didn''t expect that there would be such a strong man in the middle who I didn''t even expect." "No!!! It''s impossible When the emperor in the void steps on the sky, he doesn''t care and admits his identity generously, the old woman in the deep of a mountain will collapse. For so many years. She has always liked people, is to destroy their own people''s big enemy! Is that too ironic? But for all the strong men of the last era, they are even more desperate. The devil who destroys the world of the last era is emperor stepping on the sky. Who can be the opponent of the devil who destroys the sky? Chapter 1245 This moment. The whole source world is in a panic. It never occurred to anyone that the man who destroyed the last era was the emperor stepping on the sky. Ordinary people often say. Angels are with demons. But now it''s true that they can''t accept it. Especially in the last era, all the remaining strong ones dare not accept this point. The one who was the strongest was the biggest murderer. "Since things have not come to this point, I might as well tell you that my emperor did not belong to the source world when he stepped on the sky, but just came here by mistake." At this time. The emperor in the void steps on the sky and finally tells his identity. The emperor stepped on the sky. From the world behind famous mountains and rivers. They don''t belong to the source world. He comes from that world, a special powerful race. Every ten million years, this race will release a descendant to experience in other world. Only when the strength reaches a certain level can the sealed memory be awakened. And the final result of experience is. We must go back to our own world through our own power to be successful. Otherwise, we will always stay in a world that does not belong to others until it is swallowed up by the order there. And the destruction of the last era. It is also the strength of emperor stepping on the sky that has reached a point that no one can reach. Finally, he found the entrance behind the ninth famous mountain and river. But I didn''t expect it. There was a mistake in the middle. So that the whole world of the last era would be reduced to ashes. "I am an immortal, as long as you give up the power of the great world. I can spare you The world is silent. At this moment, only the voice of emperor stepping on the sky is extremely confident, because in this state, he is the real powerful place. In the same order. There is no enemy. In addition to his own race, it means that heaven and earth are immortal. No supreme law has any effect on him. Unless there are too many realms, he will not be hurt at all. And the emperor''s side. All of us are stupid. No one thought that the ancestor of his family''s origin was the murderer who destroyed the last era. What are their descendants? Think of it here. All the emperor''s families are lonely. It''s not just the emperor. At this moment, everyone''s eyes are a little uneasy. They can''t help but think of one of the most ancient books, which once recorded the race behind the big world. Nature is the enemy of the source world. And the existence of emperor treading on the sky is definitely not for any experience, just came here! Behind this! There must be a bigger plot! But looking up, the whole mountain is still silent without a sound, as if nothing had happened. "Not yet?" The emperor stepped on the sky''s eyes, suddenly became cold and discontented. In his eyes. Although Chu Lingxiao can resist his two supreme laws, they are only the supreme laws that he used as the emperor of the source world. And the real self. It can''t be compared at all. Now he, even the past ten himself, is not an opponent! "What a strong source, since you are so confident, I will send you on the road!" At this time, Emperor treading on the sky even called himself, completely cut himself off from the source world. He thought he was an immortal people, or in fact, in his heart, Emperor treading on the sky was very dissatisfied that he had been a person in the source world for so many years. Emperor treads on the sky in the state of eternal life. It''s like the coming of the Supreme God. He just waved. At this moment, all the 3600 ways of heaven gathered around him. The breath of terror, holiness and coldness were interwoven together. In a moment, the emperor stepped on the sky as if it were an immortal super ancient existence. Bang! Bang! Bang! Even the surrounding space is reduced to ashes. "Here Is this the race behind the big world? This kind of attack is unheard of. It''s terrible. " See this. All the strong men of the last era were stunned. The 3600 ways in the world are all in the hands of each other. That is to say, even the way you cultivate is in the hands of each other now? How else? The way is to step on the sky, and the way is to step on the sky! "It''s no wonder that such a race can so despise the monks in the source world and live in the same world with such a race. I don''t know whether it''s fortunate or unfortunate." Three thousand six hundred breath. At this moment, it began to change more and more surging, vaguely, the emperor''s appearance of stepping on the sky had changed again, and a pair of things similar to dragon horn had grown on his head. Maybe that''s what immortality really looks like. "Defeat, 3600 ways, are in the hands of one person, which can be called the gap between mortals and the supreme gods." For a moment. The 3600 roads suspended in the void swallowed up the whole mountain range. This time. Everyone can see that when the small mountains turn to ashes, the next second, they will return to the usual scene, but even so, the 3600 roads gathered together, the small mountains can no longer be recovered as before. "Is this the man?" This moment. Everyone finally saw the real appearance of Chu Lingxiao in the deep of the small mountain. Now Chu Lingxiao. It''s like losing consciousness. Close your eyes, put your hands together, and don''t know what you''re doing. An invisible air wall. Fall in front of you. It blocked the attack of 3600. "No use, no use, even if ten realms, no use!" See here, Emperor treads on the sky is already very confident, in his eyes, at the moment Chu Lingxiao, but in the dying struggle. Top secret Lord. It is divided into ten areas. But at this moment, the emperor of the immortal race can''t resist even the ten realms of the source world. To be honest. In the mind of emperor Tianta, he was quite surprised. He had been living in the source world for so many years. He thought that he was the only one in the world. But now he didn''t expect that someone forced him to use himself in the state of eternal life. But at this moment. Chu Lingxiao, with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes, and his faint voice fell to everyone''s ears. "Finally, the refining is finished, and my business here is finally over." "Well?" Hearing this, the emperor was stunned and thought Chu Lingxiao had finally given up. "Yes, it''s over. It''s over!" Say. With another wave of the big hand, the power of skyarchery and Tiantong burst out again. But at this moment. But see Chu Lingxiao slightly extended a hand, then, so toward the emperor in the void step on the sky, waved past. Bang! Then heard a loud noise, spread out! I saw the emperor stepping on the sky in the void, and he turned to ashes in the trembling eyes of all people! Chapter 1246 Quiet! Dead silence! All of us didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. The emperor who thought that he had already won the battle stepped on the sky, was suddenly waved to ashes by Chu Lingxiao! This But not for long. The emperor who turned to ashes stepped on the sky and recovered. But this time. When he looked at Chu Lingxiao again, he was quite different from the previous confident, domineering and contemptuous look. His eyes were straight and wide, and his face was very tense. The brain is blank. Just him! What happened! "What on earth have you done?" Emperor treads on the sky''s tone, all is unbelievable, pastes him under this and so on the state''s own, unexpectedly by Chu Lingxiao a hand, easily has waved the ash. How is this possible? That''s 3600! Did Chu Lingxiao not cultivate any kind of Tao? It''s impossible! Does not build any kind of Tao, the strength is such a degree? This moment. In the whole source world, there was no sound. Let alone the emperor stepping on the sky himself, all the people who witnessed this scene were also shocked. Between heaven and earth. How could such a person exist? That''s the immortal people! King of the eight realms! Results! Even by Chu Lingxiao''s one hand, he was waved to ashes. Most importantly, the emperor used 3600 ways to step on the sky, each of which has been perfected. But even so. I was still "Who are you?!" This time. It''s emperor''s turn to step on the sky. He wants to know Chu Lingxiao''s identity. But what to do. Even if Chu Lingxiao really told him. He won''t believe it either. Time and space across the source world. In everyone''s eyes, it''s impossible, but Chu Lingxiao did it. "Are you in badaojing?" The next moment. The voice of emperor treading on the sky came down again. This time, he felt that from the beginning, he looked down on the state of Chu Lingxiao. Otherwise. How could it have blown him to ashes! This is my own in the state of eternal life! But next. Chu Lingxiao''s words made everyone''s eyes dazed, and the emperor''s mind became uneasy. "Who told you that I have only eight realms?" Boom! Suddenly. Emperor stepped on the sky and was startled to step back. Not badaojing? How is this possible? "The energy of the whole source It''s impossible. Are you nine realms? No, even nine realms and ten realms, unless... " For a moment. Emperor treads on the sky and even talks incoherently. At this moment, he finally realizes that Chu Lingxiao is not the leader of any top secret at all. But also on its existence! But how could it be? People of that realm! Doesn''t it mean that the whole source world has long been gone? This is something that even their immortal people are very much in agreement with. But where did Chu Lingxiao come from? "You are Who is it? " I don''t know why. Emperor treads on the sky and suddenly feels cold on his back, which makes him feel very humiliated. You should know that he is an immortal people. He is supreme. Where is the friar in the source world? It can be compared. In his eyes. Even if he is a monk in the source world of ten realms, he will not pay attention. But now. He was shocked by Chu Lingxiao! This is the most unacceptable thing for him! The supreme immortal race! How can I be frightened to be like this by knowing the source friar! Boom! In an instant. As soon as emperor treaded on the sky and said this, he made a move towards Chu Lingxiao again. Three thousand six hundred. Into the eternal sun. It''s very hot. So he bombarded Chu Lingxiao. Bang! Bang! Bang! But when each one fell on Chu Lingxiao, it was like meeting the water of the Milky way, which has been immortal for thousands of years. It was extinguished instantly and turned into nothingness. Hiss! See this. Everyone could not help but take a breath of cool air. The monks in the whole source world were staring at each other, and their faces were numb. It''s just terrible. What kind of person is this. Can we not even hurt 3600 Taoism? When he saw his 3600 ways and did no harm to Chu Lingxiao, he finally knew that he was afraid. Deep in the placid pupil. Can''t help but show a trace of horror and fear. There was also a cold sweat on his forehead. He steps on the sky! Immortal people! Now! What do you see in the end! What kind of Freak is this? Even three thousand and six hundred ways are fearless. You know. This is the most proud supreme Dharma of their immortal people. No one can have such incredible supreme dharma as their immortal people. All three thousand and six hundred ways can be controlled at will. In addition to some unimaginable cultivation evils, each of their immortal people can be called the king of the same rank. But now! In this source world, I came across such a freak. There are 3600 ways that are useless! More importantly! What did Chu Lingxiao say just now? I''m not the top secret owner? The existence of the realm above it, the friar in the source realm. How can it exist?! Not that. Has it been wiped out by the ancient source of the race of the heavens from the list of realms? Even if it is an unimaginable prodigy, it is impossible to enter that realm again. But now. What happened again? "You are..." This moment. Emperor treads on the sky''s words, hasn''t finished, was interrupted directly by Chu Lingxiao. "The one who killed you!" Emperor treads on the sky: "..." In an instant. At this moment, he is no longer Chu Lingxiao''s opponent. From the beginning, this man didn''t pay attention to him! Humiliation! How humiliating! But even more humiliation! The only thing he has to think about now is how to live. Do you really want him to give up experience and summon the great power of the family to come and save him? But if so. Didn''t he give up the experience completely? You know. Every ten million years, their immortal families will hold such experiences, so as to choose the successor of the next leader of the immortal family. If he gives up like this, no But just then. Chu Lingxiao''s big hand, however, has already photographed towards him. Between lightning and flint. Emperor treads on the sky and instinctively breaks the Dragon horn on his head. The next moment. Then he saw a very sacred and dim light gate, which was so blocked in front of Chu Lingxiao. For a moment. Actually, Chu Lingxiao''s attack was offset. But at the moment, for emperor stepping on the sky, he was very reluctant. "I didn''t expect that the first one to give up his experience was your emperor stepping on the sky. Well, my immortal people can''t be killed by ants in the source world?" Chapter 1247 Old voice. All of a sudden, it fell out of the ancient gate called by Emperor stepping on the sky. In an instant. Before the people of the whole source world could react, they saw an old man in a white suit coming out of the ancient gate with his hands on his back. The order of heaven and earth. They were all trampled on by the old man. No. It should be said. The order of the source world is trampled on by the old man. Behind him is a world quite different from the source world. Even the order of heaven and earth is different from the source world. But the moment the old man stepped out of the ancient gate. The first sentence. Let the faces of all the people in the source world change. "Is this the first source?" "It doesn''t look very good. Compared with my immortal world, only the lowest monks can survive here. Emperor treads on the sky, you are forced to give up experience by the monks in this field." Say. The old man ''s eyes immediately looked at the emperor stepping on the other side of the sky. Hearing the words, the face of the emperor stepping on the sky was also unnatural. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, there was no refutation. The old man is right. This source world is not comparable with their immortal world at all. Even as a place of experience, it is not an area that ordinary monks can enter, although it does not need to be accompanied by more level immortal strong people. For the descendants of the elites of the immortal race. But it is very insignificant. If you practice here for some years, you can be invincible in the world. But who would have thought. In this world, will you meet a person who is above ten realms? This moment. The eyes of all the people in the source world gathered on the old man. All the monks in the last era heard the origin and the origin of the destruction of the last era. It turns out that''s the same thing. This so-called immortal race. They even regard the friars in their field as the experience place of the other people, but they keep a high attitude, and never pay attention to the friars in their field. Kill if you want. Destroy if you want. In the last era, so many people died, but it was only a training for their offspring. In a sense. It''s not the emperor stepping on the sky who destroyed the last era. The culprit is the high-level immortal people! "Well? Interesting. " At this time. The immortal old man, with a daze in his eyes, noticed Chu Lingxiao below, and immediately showed a trace of doubt and disbelief in his eyes. "The emperor of secrets?" In fact, the so-called secret emperor is the realm that the emperor has been saying in his Tiankou, the realm above the ten realms. But the old man from the immortal family soon realized a problem. This is the first source. There should be no figures above the ten realms. You know. He has been able to move this area out of the long river of time for a long time. In other words, if he does not return to the long river of time, the first source world will never be a secret emperor forever. But now. What on earth did he see? A man of ten realms appears in front of himself? Are they people in other big world? "You are not from the source world, are you?" If so. That''s to be taken seriously. Other races in the big world also have ancient ethnic groups that can compete with their immortal race. The origin of an emperor who shouldn''t have been a secret emperor has emerged. Apart from other big world, he really can''t think of any place to make this happen. Not from the source world? And to hear such a sentence from the elders of Yongsheng people, all the people in the whole source world are also stunned. Even if the emperor stepped on the sky, he didn''t respond. He stared at Chu Lingxiao. What? Not the friar of the source world? Is this man, like him, from any other ancient world? But how could it be? This source boundary itself has been planned in their land boundary of eternal life. Even if others want to enter, without the consent of their eternal life, they will never have a chance to enter. But the old man saw Chu Lingxiao and didn''t speak. I thought I was right. The eyes immediately became dignified. He doesn''t care how Chu Lingxiao came in, but now if Chu Lingxiao is really a member of some ancient ethnic group in other ancient world, he can''t take Chu Lingxiao for a while. "Sir, since you are from another big world, I will not be ashamed of you. As long as you leave here immediately and hurt my immortal people, I can let you go." The old man said lightly. "Uncle!" Hearing these words, the emperor on one side was in a hurry. What? Let him go! Then his humiliation will not be in vain. If it is spread out, how can he stand in the immortal family in the future? "Uncle, you can''t let him go. Didn''t you see him type his nephew like this?" Actually. Emperor Tiantian himself did not suffer much damage, but for himself, even if he had scratched his skin, he felt the most extreme humiliation. Because. He''s an immortal! He was always the only one who hurt others. When was it someone else''s turn to hurt him, but he could still leave safely? But the next moment. He was rebuked by the old man. "Shut up, you''re not good at it. There are so many reasons!" "Uncle, I......" Emperor treaded on the sky and then looked unwilling. Finally, he had to face coldly and lower. However, just when Emperor treaded on the sky and thought that Chu Lingxiao was leaving like this, then Chu Lingxiao''s words were startled for a moment. He raised his head again and looked at Chu Lingxiao below with a face that he couldn''t believe. "Why should I leave?" "Well?" That immortal old man was also shocked for a while. Maybe he didn''t even think that he had compromised like this. Chu Lingxiao dared not to be so disrespectful. But Chu Lingxiao may be the friars of other big world and ancient ethnic groups. The old man had to bear his anger. Light way: "because this is the boundary of my eternal race, is this reason enough?" The land boundary of Yongsheng nationality? As soon as I hear that. In the heart of all the people in the whole source world, it''s not a taste. This is the land boundary of the eternal people. What are they? "It''s really bullying people, destroying the whole last era, and now it''s their world!" But in the eyes of the old. The whole source friar, where has the right to speak, he said that is their eternal family boundary, that is! But the next moment. He just dropped that remark. But only Chu Lingxiao, who had already stepped into the void, said lightly: "if so, can I say that the whole immortal race is also my boundary?" Boom! The sentence fell. The face of the old man of the immortal family was instantly cold. "What do you say?!" Chapter 1248 This sentence of Chu Lingxiao. Even the emperor on one side stepped on the sky for a while, some of them were stunned. This guy! Too arrogant! They are immortal people, planning the whole source boundary into their territory, that is their strength. Who dares to show their teeth to the immortal? And you are nothing! It''s just a monk who just joined the secret emperor. How dare he say such a thing! It''s crazy! But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao repeated another sentence. Light way: "didn''t you hear me? I said, the immortal race is also my boundary!" Boom! The sentence fell. The whole world suddenly trembled, only to see the immortal elders, the whole breath, at this moment, suddenly rose. Will be in all directions of the space, the earthquake of scattered. "Uncle, have you made another breakthrough?" See this. The emperor on one side stepped on the sky, and there was a flash of joy on his face. His uncle himself was the emperor of the two secrets. Now it seems that he has already stepped into the three secrets. In this way. Do they improve their position in the whole immortal family? You know. The emperor of secrets. Different from the master of secrets. There are only five areas. Now, his great uncle has stepped into the triple realm, so what can he do if he kills Chu Lingxiao? The ancient ethnic group behind him will fight with their immortal ethnic group for such an arrogant kid? "Kill!" However, before the emperor stepped on the sky to figure out, all he heard was a roar. The immortal old man and the whole man fell into a crazy state. It seemed that he was using some incredible method. "Today, even if you are really from other ancient races, but dare to insult my immortal race, you will die!" "No, it''s the secret method of immortality. It seems that uncle is determined to kill this guy!" See here. Emperor treaded on the sky and hurriedly hid away. It''s a secret method of immortality. It''s not for fun. But I was very happy. An uncle who uses the secret method of immortality. Even the secret emperor of the four realms dare not face to face, because this set of secret methods can double his own combat power again! Uncle at the moment. Just like the top four secret emperors! Boom! But the immortal old man who used the secret method gave people the feeling that it was so terrible that even the whole sky began to fade. As if the disaster of extermination had come. All the monks in the whole source world, one heart all hung up, all the hairs on their whole body were erect. The immortal old man, at this moment, turned into a fiery book like the sun, which evaporated the whole order of the source world around him. The next moment. He attacked Chu Lingxiao directly. A boom. It blew up the sky. But in the next scene, the emperor who thought that Chu Lingxiao was bound to die stepped on the sky, was stunned for a while, and his chin would fall off. Only my uncle! Chu Lingxiao let a slowly extended hand, so caught in the air. There was no fancy movement at all. It''s very common. Just a hand out! In an instant. There was silence. The whole sky was restored to its former appearance, and the fire in the old immortal was more like a frightened lion. It was not as turbulent as before, and it was soon extinguished. "Here..." "It''s impossible!" Don''t say that the Emperor didn''t believe it. Even the old man himself couldn''t believe it. It''s true. He uses the secret method. No one can be the enemy. Even the four realms within their immortal family could not dare to resist positively, let alone nine so easily captured him. But now! The fact is in front of us! He''s crazy! Or his eyes are broken! "Here It''s impossible, how can it be? I am the peak of triple environment. I can shake the quadruple environment after the secret method. How can you... " The old man''s whole face turned white. He said, but he thought of something very quickly. Suddenly. I couldn''t help but beat a spirit. A pair of eyes full of fear, staring at Chu Lingxiao, shuddering: "you You are the quintessence! No No, even if it''s a five fold situation, it''s impossible to catch me with one hand. You are You are... " But just as he was about to say those words. But suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his throat with a sense of suffocation, which swallowed his whole body''s touch. Fear. Uneasy. Cold. Soon. He''ll eat up his whole body. Bang. The next moment. He heard only one blast, and saw the immortal old man, even with fire, was crushed to ashes by Chu Lingxiao in an instant. Looking straight at the emperor stepping on the sky, he looked like a chicken. Quiet! Dead silence! All the people in the whole source world were shocked by this scene. Their scalp was numb and they could hardly breathe. Shock! Shock! This is too strong! That''s killing this immortal high-level? "No No, it''s a fake. It must be a fake. How could my uncle be solved like this by you? " For a while. Emperor treads on the sky to collapse completely. I thought that when my uncle came, he would be invincible. He could really overlook the whole source world. Even the elites of other ancient races did not dare to face it. But now. What on earth did he see? One hand! Just one hand! Grind his uncle to ashes! In the meantime! Don''t say it''s revolt! This is a one-sided killing! "No!!!" Bang. In the void of the whole source world, there was another blast. The emperor who was just standing in the void stepped on the sky, and was instantly smashed to ashes by Chu Lingxiao''s hand. Until he died. Dita''s response. From the beginning to the end, Chu Lingxiao didn''t pay attention to him, and he not only lost his life, but also his uncle! "Here That''s it? " The void is gray. All people still have a sense of being separated from each other. It seems that they have passed for a long time. For all the monks of the last era, no one knows more about the last era than them. What a terrible thing happened. But today. A hundred times worse than that. Unexpectedly, it was also turned into ashes by Chu Lingxiao! This man! It''s too strong! Strong and they are not like monks in the same world at all! And when everyone''s eyes looked at Chu Lingxiao again, there was no figure of Chu Lingxiao in the boundless void. Chapter 1249 The vast sky. No more Chu Lingxiao''s figure. No one knows where Chu Lingxiao has gone. At the moment, they only know one thing! That''s the top level of the immortals. By Chu Lingxiao a hand, to grind for ashes! Such feats. Throughout the source world, no one can compare. "He How can he be so strong? " Every day when he came back to God, his legs trembled and he sat on the ground, while the old man standing next to him was dumb, dazed and dull. Immediately. Standing in place, a giggle. Once upon a time. He even had a hand with such a strong man. Now he can still leave alive. It''s just the other side. There are a lot of adults who don''t pay attention to his provocation at all. But now. For heaven himself. However, the whole defense line in people''s heart was almost broken. Now he only thinks about one thing, which is whether Chu Lingxiao will find him to settle accounts. But he didn''t know. For Chu Lingxiao. In his eyes, such a small person as Fantian is not even interested in killing. Bang! At the same time. A big world outside the source world. One of the sacred places where the dragon is flying and the fire and Phoenix are roaring, suddenly there are two tremors. In an instant. It shakes the Holy Land in all directions. All people''s eyes, can''t help looking in the direction of the hall of the holy land. "What?" "Died a secret emperor, and an elite kid who was training outside?" "Here How is this possible? " This sacred place is the area of the immortal. And these two quakes, they are more familiar with, is only their immortal family important person falls, will produce the sound. And now. In addition to a few secret emperors and elite children who have been trained outside, who is still outside? "How could this happen? It''s not surprising that an elite child died in this life. After all, there were examples in the past." A certain immortal, looking at the center of the area with a dumb face, said to himself: "the mortal has a secret emperor, this..." "It''s hard not to be in the source world..." For a moment. Many immortal people think of a secret emperor in the source world, but they think it''s impossible. As we all know. This realm in the source world has long been erased by their great power. But if not. How could "Who is the dead?" "All let''s see." Now. The holy hall is full of people, but the people who just heard the news didn''t see the people in front of them. When they looked at the names on the death list, they were stunned and couldn''t believe it. Until they see it, they are shocked. What?! Dead people! How could these two be! Emperor treads on the sky! And his uncle! "Let''s go, uncle. Let''s go." At this time. There was a sound of urging in the rear, and then, looking at several middle-aged people with extremely dignified looks, they separated the two sides, and from the middle came an old man with white hair and extremely high breath. The so-called uncle. In fact, he is the highest one in the Empire stepping on the sky. When he saw his brother on the death list, he was stunned. Some middle-aged people who came with him. I was also stunned. "Here..." They thought it was just the nonsense of the ethnic people. They didn''t think that the dead people were the secret emperor of their family. Now, when they see the names on the death list, they really have to believe them. "Bozu, how could the heaven rob die? He is the emperor of the secret of three realms!" Tianjie is the name of the uncle who stepped on heaven. "And the emperor treads on the sky. In terms of strength, his strength, but the strongest of the many practitioners, even if someone really dies, should not be them." "What happened to Emperor Tiantai and Tianjie in the first source world?" All the middle-aged people, looking at each other, are solemn expressions on their faces. The experience of their eternal race. In fact, it''s not only within a source boundary. Several sources have been visited. And every source world has sent a secret emperor to take precautions, but the most powerful one is that the emperor stepped on the sky and his uncle robbed the sky. Especially in the sky. On strength. Not even a few of them. It''s the existence of the triptych of secrets. Under the secret method. It can shake the four realms. But now, it''s such a strong man who died. How dare you believe that? "Uncle......" "Don''t tell me. Come to the main hall with me!" As soon as the voice dropped, the old man with white hair also looked cold and heavy. The dead man was not only his brother, but also his most talented young son. In the future. Isn''t his position in the whole immortal race greatly reduced? Not willing! To be honest. For the old man with white hair, he is really unwilling. I thought that after this experience, he could go further and become one of the three major forces in the immortal family. But now, all the illusions are broken! And how is that possible? How could the secret emperor of the three realms possibly die in a source world? Unless! It was the mistakes of the old people in the main hall. Who was put into the source world. Otherwise. How could this happen? The main hall of Yongsheng people. The white haired old people came here soon. It''s not so much the main hall. Rather, it is a heaven suspended in the void, like the sea, boundless, sending out the holy breath of the sky, all over the land of the immortal people. However. Just as the old man with white hair was about to take a group of his own to the main hall to ask about it, suddenly, from the main hall, there was a more old and hoarse voice. "You don''t have to talk about it. We already know about it." Smell the words. The old man with white hair all knelt down. It''s like asking directly. Next moment. But I heard that again. "I don''t know the origin of that man. Maybe It''s the old monster of other ancient races. " What? Old monster? As soon as I heard these three words, I felt like a cold water pouring over me, which made the old man with white hair look powerless. Can let this one in the main hall. It''s called the existence of old monsters. It''s not about their relationship, it''s about the life and death of the whole immortal family. Less than the critical moment. It''s impossible for the old monsters in the main hall to fight easily for their own people. "Well, you can go back first. Let me go to other ancient races and discuss for them." "But that''s the only way. You know, our immortal race is not really the invincible race, and..." That''s it. There was a pause in the voice. It''s like it''s gone. Chapter 1250 Before he had finished speaking, he had left. But he didn''t know. It''s impossible for him to find out who is the hand of the ancient race. Because of the man who did it. It''s not any ancient race at all. The source world is calm again. For a long time, I couldn''t see the people in the Third World War Zone walking outside. It seems that the company is fighting. It''s all gone. During this period, it lasted for five days, and a message came out from the emperor''s side. The second strongest of the emperor''s family, a leader who is only one step away from the top secret, is still in the position of the Lord of God''s family. But today''s emperor family. Already unable to contend with the other two forces. Without a real secret master. It seems that the emperor family can no longer be invincible as before. But even so. For the forces in the second world war area, which ancestral force is the emperor clan? Although a top secret leader died, the problem is that today''s emperor clan is a member of the immortal clan. The third world war zone. Junction area. After five days, Chu Lingxiao''s figure appeared here again. That white dress. It is still so common, but it seems to be far away in the sky. In this way, Chu Lingxiao walked towards the city Lord''s mansion step by step. These days. Su Tianlun and several elders of tianlingzong are discussing whether to rebuild tianlingzong. And for Chu Lingxiao. They think that Chu Lingxiao will not come back. But just as a few people were in the hall, and the discussion was going on, there was a sudden shivering sound outside the door. "Big The matter is not good, city Lord, then That man is back! " The man? Who? Smell the words. Su Tianlun, as well as several elders of Tianling sect, all looked puzzled. Can be immediately. Su Tianlun''s face changed, because he had seen Chu Lingxiao, step by step from the outside, towards this side. "My mother, he Why is he here again? " For a moment. The frightened City Lord, with gooseflesh all over his body, came out. And several other elders of the heavenly spirit, let alone. His legs, which had been frightened for a long time, were straight and soft, and then he was going to be paralyzed on the ground. But when Chu Lingxiao really came to their side, invisibly, a certain force, but they sat back in place. This moment. Quiet! Su Tianlun''s heart is quiet, and he is in a panic. Don''t say it''s him. I''m afraid that now, the top secret master will be scared to death when he stands in front of him. "You..." The next moment. Su Tianlun just ready to speak, sitting on the Chu Chu Ling, who is sitting above the throne, is a faint way of opening up: " ," I only have one thing. In the future, this is called my has the final say. Do you have any opinions? " Su Tianlun: "..." Others: "..." has the final say? Of course, no problem! Who dares to have an opinion! But for Su Tianlun and others, there is some doubt. Is their capital really so good? To be honest. Like Chu Lingxiao, he has never seen or heard of such a person before. He even doubted. If Chu Lingxiao at the moment wants to unify the whole source world, it''s just a breeze. But the problem is. How can I fall in love with his capital. But the next moment. Before Su Tianlun''s reaction, he heard Chu Lingxiao''s faint way: "these flowers are for you." A boom. All of a sudden, in front of Su Tianlun and others, the light burst out. It broke through the main hall of the city Lord''s mansion and flew out into the void. Far away. But also by the third world war area, all the friars, all looked in the eye. "That one''s back!" "That again?" Yangming palace and zushenfeng, two of the strongest, both found this phenomenon at the same time, with endless shock and fear in their eyes. "This one appeared in succession in that capital. Is this capital more secret than other World War III areas?" Even the monks of the last era soon noticed this. For those cities that are not within the boundaries of the third world war zone. In the whole source world. It can be said that there is another one hundred and ten seats. But now, Chu Lingxiao has come to the capital again. He has to let everyone guess. Is there any secret hidden in the capital? But now Su Tianlun and the elders of tianlingzong are numb by the same flowers in front of them. How many flowers of the same rank are they? Even the order between heaven and earth was absorbed. And! This is for them? "Big My Lord, is this for us? " Su Tianlun immediately had a kind of unreal feeling as if he were separated from the rest of the world. He had no idea that Chu Lingxiao would give them the same flowers of such a level. But Chu Lingxiao didn''t speak, only nodded slightly. Immediately. Just wave your hand. These same flowers were all put into the bodies of Su Tianlun and others. A moment''s work. Then I saw Su Tianlun''s realm. Start straight up! Originally, it was just a big space class, but in an instant, it has become a quasi supremacy. Then there is Real supremacy! Heaven above all! It''s not until it reaches the top of the road. And the same is true of the other people around him, who have all stepped into the ranks of heaven. For a moment. There is no doubt that the breath of several people is exposed in the outside world. "This..." For Yangming palace, the strongest of zushenfeng, it''s not difficult to detect this scene, but it''s just that Chu Lingxiao is willing to do it. But now. But in their hearts they thought that no matter what they cried out for, they could not enter the capital any more. Obviously. The master of this capital is now Chu Lingxiao! "Big Adults... Here... " Su Tianlun''s people who have come back to God are completely shocked by their own changes. No one thought of it. In their lifetime, they can step into the highest level of Tao and heaven. "What do you want us to do, my lord?" But Su Tianlun at the moment has no idea. He can see clearly. Chu Lingxiao''s purpose must be to give them something big. Sure enough, the next moment. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand gently again, and suddenly a same flower he had never seen fell in front of them, which was very strange. As soon as he took out the other same flowers, he was a monk, and could feel very unusual. But the one in front of me. But "What I want you to do is very simple. Guard this same flower. After 300 million years, I will take it!" Chapter 1251 Su Tianlun and others were stunned. Even. I wonder if my ears are hearing hallucinations. 300 million years?! Did they hear me wrong? But the next moment. But hear Chu Lingxiao light way again: "you are right, it is 300 million years, 300 million years later, I will come to you again." Quiet! It was quiet. This moment. All people''s heads are a little confused, one by one you look at me, I look at you, the mind is all a blank, immediately some at a loss. 300 million years! It''s 300 million years! Let''s not say if a monk can live for 300 million years. It''s 80 million years in an era alone! This is not the epoch of revision in the low latitude world, but the time calculation of the source boundary. But now. Chu Lingxiao even let them wait for him after 300 million years? This is not to let them live for three eras, but for a long time? Let alone them. Even the strong monks in the last era can''t do it. "Adults, how can we live for 300 million years? Adults, are you kidding us?" Su Tianlun said with a wry smile. He suddenly felt that Chu Lingxiao''s words were too absurd. Even those monks who were in the world of high latitude monks felt that this was impossible. However, Chu Lingxiao''s look was not moved at all, as if everything was taken for granted. He said that if he could, he could. "Don''t worry. The flowers I give you are the same flowers with the breath of time, enough to make you live for 300 million years." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. The voice fell. Su Tianlun and other people''s expressions have changed. Although they don''t think it''s impossible at all as before, their faces are slightly relieved. But everyone''s heart. With a trace of doubt. But they didn''t know that Chu Lingxiao spent so long in that small mountain range. Besides refining the lily petals, he also refined all the same flowers in the first famous mountains and rivers into eight. Just think about it. So many of the same flowers, into one, and the same flowers, how strong the breath of life in the end. But the same flowers Chu Lingxiao gave to Su Tianlun and others are only the worst ones. The reason why Chu Lingxiao chose Su Tianlun and others to take care of the same flower is just because of a word. Because from the first famous mountains and rivers, the divine particles just landed in the capital. This is one of them. The second is the same flower of Chu Lingxiao, with the last petal left, which does not bloom. Only by the most extreme breath of time, can it fully bloom. So. Chu Lingxiao chose to put his same flower here. Until 300 million years later. That is, when he returns to the source world, he can take it back. "Well, I have finished what I have to say. As for this same flower, I will give it to you for protection. After 300 million years, I will come back to you." Say. Chu Lingxiao is ready to get up and leave. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao was about to leave, Su Tianlun hurriedly stepped forward and bowed his body and said softly: "wait a minute, my Lord. I''m worried about one more thing, that is, if you leave like this, if we fight again in the third world war area, or find this same flower. If you want to get it, you can''t depend on the strength of several of us..." Say. The rest of the elders of the heavenly spirit sect also immediately gathered around, and immediately their faces were all worried. Yeah. Although the strength of several of them now can be regarded as the strong, they can''t resist any ancestral force, even the strongest among the Imperial forces. Most of all. Once you see the same flower Chu Lingxiao gave them, it''s not ordinary. Once the news gets out, there will definitely be a large number of strong people who want to get it. And then there is. Three hundred million years. It''s hard to protect one of them from mutiny. "At this point, you can rest assured that no one will disturb you in the days to come." But just as everyone raised their heads, they found that Chu Lingxiao in front of them had already left after slowly throwing down a sentence. For Chu Lingxiao. These are not in his consideration at all, give those three world war zones ten courage. I will not covet his same flower. As for the rebellion of Su Tianlun and others. Chu Lingxiao would not worry. Because. He had planted a heart demon seed among the flowers he had given each other. As long as these people had such thoughts, they would not be far away from death. ¡­¡­ A white dress. Across the capital. At this moment, the source world is still so peaceful. The history here has already changed dramatically because of Chu Lingxiao''s intervention. If Chu Lingxiao doesn''t come here. This monk in the source world will always be threatened by the experience of the immortal family. There will be no super power that can really fight against the ancient races and chambers. The white coat flashed again. Chu Lingxiao came to the first famous mountains and rivers. Although it was crushed to ashes by the power of emperor stepping on the sky before, it has already been restored because of the extremely special order of heaven and earth. Chu Lingxiao stepped out step by step. Then he entered the first famous mountains and rivers. At the same time. In the third world war area, all the ancestral forces'' practice platforms realized this, and immediately called the leader. Now Chu Lingxiao is the whole source world, the existence that can''t provoke. Even the ancient race is inferior. These people. Even the monks of the ancient race dare to kill, but up to now, they are still safe, which has explained everything. I thought. After that. Immortality will send a large army to come, but now it seems that they are wrong. Behind this man! I''m afraid there is also a force comparable to the ancient race. Otherwise. He would not have killed emperor Taitian and his uncle without any fear. "It''s really strange that he has been refining the entrance to the world. At this time, he has entered the first place in the world. What do you want to do?" The strongest ancestral force in the third world war area soon arrived at the practice platform, watching the red light of the first famous mountain and river, all fell into silence for a while. But this time. Where do they know. At this moment, there is no Chu Lingxiao in the first famous mountains and rivers. Now Chu Lingxiao. Through the power of the years left behind by the first famous mountains and rivers, he began to march towards the future world of the source world, that is, the time when Chu Lingxiao left. Chapter 1252 Source boundary. This is the true meaning of Chu Lingxiao, who came to the source world. Three hundred million years later! By contrast. It''s a big difference. Chu Lingxiao, standing on the top of the mountain, can feel that a thick and sacred order of heaven and earth is enveloped in the whole source world. Both monks and ordinary people can feel that their bodies are relaxed. Live here. Can live longer. But also in Chu Lingxiao, from the first famous mountains and rivers, came out. The source world is in all directions. All of them have powerful practice platforms, which send out one tone after another. Now we have three great ancestral forces. Three hundred million years later, another group of strong people had already been changed to be masters. Although after 300 million years of practice, the whole source world has been completely different, but the three ancestral forces are still the most powerful forces in the world today, and almost no one dares to provoke them. But. Three hundred million years of evolution. It is also the birth of a friar alliance and sects that can be compared with the ancestral forces. In these three hundred million years. Among the famous mountains and rivers, they are also invested in the cultivation monitors of these later forces. And Tianlong sect. That''s one of them. It is also the closest big force to the first famous mountains and rivers. Now. The practice platform of tianlongzong is also a sound of reminders from the first famous mountains and rivers. "It''s strange that someone came out of the first famous mountains and rivers. Who is it?" The speaker. He is a person in charge of Tianlong sect''s practice platform, a middle-aged man with elegant temperament. But for someone coming out of the first place in the world. The expression of middle-aged people. It didn''t seem so surprised or shocked. It''s rather flat. It seems to be a very unimportant thing, but there are still some doubts in my mind. Let''s have a look. 300 million years. Today''s famous mountains and rivers have long lost their mystique. For tianlongzong, the leader of the practice platform, and even for the whole source world, even among the first famous mountains and rivers, some people left. I don''t think it''s strange. But. At this point in time, it''s quite novel for someone to leave. Because. The friar capital will hold the ceremony of new town Lord''s award tomorrow. The old monsters of the whole source world will go to congratulate them. Even the three great ancestral forces will send people to pass. This is a big event in the whole source world. The capital of the friars. It is said that an ancient city rose suddenly. Behind them, there are ancient races supporting it. Therefore, in the current source world, there is a vague name of the first force. "Master." A few young men and women soon came to the leader of Tianlong sect''s practice platform, after a respectful ceremony. The person in charge said lightly: "you guys, go and see what''s coming out. If it''s an old monster, let him leave on his own. Don''t enter the Tianlong clan." "Yes, sir." This group of young men and women, the leader of which is a young man in his twenties, the rest are all women, whose realm is in today''s source world, and also in the past. But they are all supreme. For Tianlong clan. The ancestor of their sect is about to be born. In this special time, there must be no mistake to disturb their ancestor. Even if it''s a breeze, send someone to have a look. This person in charge of the practice platform, in the whole Tianlong clan, is also a high-level person who can speak. Naturally, he understands this. But the men and women of the young people who were sent out to see. But I don''t think so. In their eyes. Today''s famous mountains and rivers have long lost their mystery. According to the ancient books, since the great change three hundred million years ago, the great world behind all famous mountains and rivers disappeared. Since then. The value of these famous mountains and rivers is completely lost. The ancient order around the neighborhood has also disappeared by more than half. Now, even if it is a quasi supreme one, it can retreat all over. But 300 million years of development. Let these famous mountains and rivers become a retreat for some monks. But in the eyes of Ke Chengdao and his younger martial sisters, they don''t think so. So called friars. It''s just a group of wild men without any identity. Nothing at all. Just come out. Master, you don''t need to be so careful. "Elder martial brother, hurry up. The aura of heaven and earth here is so turbid that it makes my nose uncomfortable." The first place is not far away. Ke Chengdao led a group of younger martial sisters to come to have a look. One of them, a petite girl, complained from time to time. And a couple of people behind her. The same is true. Everyone covered their noses and walked on. It seemed like they didn''t want to stay here for a minute. "Look, elder martial brother, is that the man?" At this time. The little girl soon saw Chu Lingxiao walking towards them. "Is it him?" Her eyes also followed, and soon everyone saw Chu Lingxiao. Ke Chengdao''s face was also slightly wrinkled. This is the man the master said? It doesn''t look like it either. Ke Chengdan then shook his head and continued to walk towards the first famous mountains and rivers. Because. In Chu Lingxiao''s body, he couldn''t feel a Friar''s breath at all. Most importantly. The order of the heaven and the earth here actually covers Chu Lingxiao''s body in all directions. You should know that only the lowest mortals can do this. Because. They could not feel the order of heaven and earth at all, so they had to let the order of heaven and earth envelop their bodies. A mere mortal. Maybe it''s for fun. "Elder martial brother, are you going to the friar capital with Shifu tomorrow?" Along the way. The younger martial sisters of Ke Chengdao also asked him about the friar capital. But all of a sudden. Let Ke Chengdao wake up. "Shhh, don''t mention this kind of thing later. Now you should call it the capital of the friars and the general city of the friars. Do you know?" "Why?" Hearing this, the younger martial sisters of Ke Chengdao were confused. Can''t help but surround. But only to hear the tone of Ke Cheng Dao, changed again dignified. "I just learned this from the master. You should know that the capital of friars rose suddenly three hundred million years ago. It''s said that there are ancient races supporting it." "But in fact, it''s not because of the ancestor of the capital of the friars." "Ancestor?" Nowadays, the friar capital has become the first force in the source world. Even the ancestral force is a little less. But most people don''t know why the friar capital is so strong. "Elder martial brother, I don''t know the name of the old ancestor of the friar capital." "Remember, his name is Su Tianlun. Now we all call him Su Bubai." Chapter 1253 The capital of the friars. Now it can be called the most powerful force in the source world. Even the ancestral forces are slightly inferior. The biggest reason is. The ancestor of the capital of the friars. The first friar who has never been defeated. Now. After thousands of years of separation, there was another general meeting of the change of the city leader. All the surrounding forces of monks would attend the meeting. Even ancestral forces. We''ve also sent people. After Chu Lingxiao came out of the first famous mountains and rivers, he walked all the way to the friar capital. Period. He didn''t use any mana either. It''s just one foot. Let the surrounding monks go to attend the general assembly of the change of monks'' capital. After seeing Chu Lingxiao, they all thought that Chu Lingxiao was just an ordinary monk. They didn''t pay too much attention to Chu Lingxiao. The general assembly of successive monastic capitals. There will be ordinary mortals in the city. Only at that time, the monks in the capital of the monks will have the same status as mortals. Who dares to make trouble in the friar capital. Who is against the whole friar capital. All the way. Chu Lingxiao walked slowly. In addition to what Chu Lingxiao purposely did, another important reason is that Chu Lingxiao also wants to see what is the difference between the current source world and the source world 300 million years ago. All the way. Chu Lingxiao finds out. Now there are several ancient famous mountains and rivers in the source world, but it seems that some people moved here from other worlds through great magic power. In Chu Lingxiao''s eyes. It can''t be seen that these ancient mountains and rivers are the work of those ancient races outside the origin. "It''s interesting that the events 300 million years ago have had an impact to this day, even in the source world." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Immediately. He''s just finished speaking. One step out, it disappeared in place, let many monks around, in front of a Zheng, thought that met the ghost. After calming down. Just found out. It turns out that the man in white walking beside them is an unimaginable strong man. For a while. It caused a lot of discussion around. I thought. As expected, the capital of the friars is the capital of the friars. When you go to join the friars, you can see a hidden one everywhere. Leave Chu Lingxiao. Soon. The place where Chu Lingxiao stepped over an ancient mountain and settled down again was the area where Chu Lingxiao came to the past world in the source world. It was there that he beheaded the goddess of zushenfeng. However. I don''t know if Chu Lingxiao, who has just landed on the ground, is destined to be the same. Before a few seconds, there is a roar of strange animals behind him. I saw a little girl, driving a fire wind, coming towards Chu Lingxiao. "Get out of the way, get out of the way, Miss Ben!" He rushed to this side and shouted at Chu Lingxiao, urging him to flash to one side. This little girl, wearing a strange dress made of strange dragon scales, needs to practice and tie a dragon rune. It looks like it. It''s a big deal. Now. In the girl''s eyes, Chu Lingxiao in front of her is not in her eyes at all. Even if Chu Lingxiao doesn''t dodge away, she doesn''t stop the fire phoenix car and directly collides with Chu Lingxiao. "Stinky beggar, let you dodge. How dare you not dodge? I don''t want to kill you!" But the next moment. Bang. The fiery windmill that hit Chu Lingxiao turned over directly, even the one with the car. The girl who almost didn''t scare sat on the ground. Fortunately, she was sharp and stood on the ground safely, but such a scene made the girl feel insulted immediately. Who is she? The daughter of the fire dragon patriarch, the first goddess of the top imperial power in the hall, was almost thrown to the ground by an ordinary man. If that''s how it''s done. Later, ran lin''er, how could she manage the fire dragon sect? Not to mention that she is now going to attend the general assembly in the capital of friars, which is one of the people who personally issued invitations in the capital of friars. Where are those ordinary people who can compare? "Stop!" Seeing Chu Lingxiao''s indifference, even her head didn''t turn around, ran lin''er''s eyes immediately burst into a rage and scolded Chu Lingxiao, saying: Fire phoenix car. Generally speaking, even if he is absolutely invincible, he dare not refuse. As a result, an ordinary man can withstand it. But even in this way, ran lin''er didn''t take it to heart. Because in her eyes. I am the daughter of the fire dragon clan. That''s the identity. Then we can let two-thirds of the people in the source world kneel down to make amends! "Miss Ben, the daughter of the fire dragon sect leader, dare you ignore me!" PA! But the next moment. The daughter of the fire dragon patriarch has a very conspicuous red palm print on her face. A slap! It hit ran lin''er hard in the face. In her perspective. Chu Lingxiao then took back his hand slowly as if he were an innocent man. "Ah!!!" "How dare you hit me!"!!! I''m the daughter of huokong clan For a moment. In response, ran lin''er, the whole person, was almost mad. She was the daughter of the fire dragon sect leader. She had to fight others by herself, but no one dared to fight her! Or after I put my name in the newspaper. This is too arrogant! You know. She is not only the daughter of the Huolong clan leader, but also the son of Tianlong clan, the future Taoist partner! Now I was beaten in such a place! "You want to die!" A boom. Ran lin''er rushed to Chu Lingxiao. Ran lin''er''s strength was not weak. She had just stepped into zhuwushang, but the person she met was Chu Lingxiao. Click! Before ran lin''er could react, Chu Lingxiao''s hand had already grabbed her neck. For a moment. Ran lin''er was even more frightened. One move! How is it possible to catch her in one move? Most of all! She saw a trace of killing in the man''s eyes! Who are you? The daughter of the emperor of Huolong sect and the woman of the son of Tianlong sect. Who dares to kill her in the world today? However, when she felt the pressure coming from her neck, which made her breathless, the daughter of the fire dragon sect leader immediately showed a trace of fear and uneasiness in her eyes. Really! Is this man really going to kill her?! He''s crazy! At this time, there was a sound of anxious stop not far away, and several figures were flying towards this side at a high speed. "Slow down, you can bypass the little girl!" Chapter 1254 The voice just dropped. Not far away in the mountains, they rushed to fly over several middle-aged people. Most of them are heavenly. Among them, the leading middle-aged man in the ancient blue suit is a top Taoist. However. Even though the middle-aged pleaded with Chu Lingxiao like this, his eyes still showed a trace of disdain and ridicule. But. Well hidden. He confessed not to have been noticed by Chu Lingxiao. But ran lin''er, who was strangled by Chu Lingxiao in the air, saw the middle-aged man, and then he was very happy. He quickly said: "father, help me!" It turned out that this middle-aged man was ran lie, the leader of Huolong sect. "Shut up. You''re the one who caused it!" For his daughter''s cry for help, ran lie looked at Chu Lingxiao and said: "Sir, please go around the little girl, because she is still young, go around him this time." Several middle-aged people around me, hearing the words, all looked at each other and didn''t talk. The next moment. They thought that Chu Lingxiao would not let go, but they saw that Chu Lingxiao threw ran lin''er aside. See here. Several middle-aged people helped ran lin''er up in a hurry. Chu Lingxiao, on the other side, had already left on his own. "Interesting." Ran lie was also stunned for a while. The reason why he just asked Chu Lingxiao for his daughter''s life was in Chu Lingxiao''s hands. But now. That''s different. Her daughter was saved by her, so he didn''t have to be polite to Chu Lingxiao. Dare to hurt the daughter of the fire dragon patriarch. Can we go without saying today? "Stop!" At one command. Several middle-aged people stopped in front of Chu Lingxiao in an instant. Ran lin''er, on the side, stared at Chu Lingxiao angrily and said: "father, kill him for me!" Now. In ran lin''er''s heart, he wished Chu Lingxiao had a cramp on his skin. He was the road partner of the future master of the ancestral forces. As a result, he was so shamed by such a strange man in the wilderness. Out there. It''s not laughed to death! If Chu Lingxiao had left in this way, how could ran lin''er stay in the source world if it was spread out today. The only way. Let Chu Lingxiao die! "What? What else? " But the next moment. Chu Lingxiao only slowly turned around, with his hands on his back, and looked at ran lie lightly. I don''t care about the days around me. And this scene. In ran lie''s eyes, he was stunned. In his eyes, Chu Lingxiao was the most powerful one. If his daughter hadn''t been in his hands, he would have been a father. But now. Chu Lingxiao without hostages. Even so arrogant. It''s like nothing happened. It''s not Chengxin. Even the fire dragon sect leader didn''t pay attention to it?! "Kill!" The next moment. Ran lie didn''t talk nonsense any more. He said simply. Then he waved to Wushang for several days. In an instant. One of the days was supreme, and he immediately took a picture of Chu Lingxiao. He has confidence. Can turn Chu Lingxiao''s body into ashes on the spot. In their opinion, even though Chu Lingxiao is also a supreme monk, he is still inferior to the monks from the imperial power. But the next scene. But let the whole audience, all silent down. The whole world was quiet when I heard a bang. What imperial power is supreme. Even without touching Chu Lingxiao''s body, he turned into ashes directly. This moment. Quiet! Dead silence. Everyone is confused. Even ran lie, the supreme Taoist, was shocked on the spot. He never thought that Chu Lingxiao would be so strong. Not even a shot. Unexpectedly, he killed a God in seconds. Even he can''t do it! "You!" Ran lie then retreated several steps in fear, while ran lin''er was a pair of eyes, all of which were staring at each other. Bang! Bang! Bang! For a moment. Before ranlie''s reaction, all the other heavenly beings suffered an inexplicable blow. The body was directly in front of him and turned to ashes. "Is there anything else?" In silence. The faint voice also fell down. Bang! Again! Ran lin''er died on the spot! Even the time of fear was not left for her. Seeing this scene, ran lie fell down on the ground in fear. Chu Lingxiao and other people are definitely a person in harmony with Tao. But! How dare he! I dare to kill my daughter! You can''t be crazy! Although it is the daughter of Ran lie, it is also the son of sky sect and the future Taoist partner! Distinguished status. Sometimes, even his father is far inferior. But now. He was killed by Chu Lingxiao! Crazy! "You You are just a madman! " Looking at Chu Lingxiao''s plain eyes and looking at himself, ran lie''s whole body was shaking with fear. Bang! The next moment. Ran lie''s body, also in the air, turned into a wisp of smoke. Chu Lingxiao has finished all this. But he was like an innocent man, and then he left. No one will think of it. It''s in this area. The death of a patriarch of the imperial power, five or six tianwushang, and most importantly, a priest of the future son of the ancestral power. For a moment. Because ran lie and others disappeared. The whole fire dragon sect went up and down. When it was done, it exploded. All the friars were shocked. Although ran lie. It''s the fire dragon patriarch. But it''s not the most powerful monk in the fire dragon sect. The most powerful one is a supreme elder of the fire dragon sect, a person who is in harmony with Taoism. But now. Ran lie is dead! "Is it clear how they died?" In the silent hall, a dozen high-level huolongzong people sat on both sides of the hall. Among them, the one sitting on the right position was a white haired old man. Old man''s words. Let the atmosphere of the whole hall change again. The faces of all the people were tense, their eyes closed, as if they were thinking something. "Elder Taishang, can''t you even find out who it is?" Period. Someone asked. For a time, everyone''s eyes were all focused on the old man with white hair. In their eyes, the old man with white hair was not only the supreme elder of Huolong sect, but also the supreme one. It''s more of a figure in harmony with Tao. This level of existence. Only among the ancestral forces can they have it. But now, even people of this level can''t find out the death of their fire dragon clan leader and goddess? "What can we do? If the emperor knows, we fire dragon sect can''t afford it." Chapter 1255 Now. For the whole Huolong high-level, the death of their own patriarch is naturally a big event. But my goddaughter died. The son of tianlongzong died in the future. That''s the most important thing that may shake their whole foundation of huolongzong. If not handled well. Be blamed by the son. I''m afraid they can''t bear the whole fire dragon sect. "I found it. I found it." But at this time, outside the hall, a young disciple ran in in in a hurry. He looked at all the high-level officials anxiously and fearfully: "the ancestors found out that when the incident happened, someone saw a man in white who had appeared there." "Well?" As soon as I heard that. The eyes of all the people at the top suddenly opened. The old man with white hair sitting on the upright position also slightly frowned, and said in a cold voice: "say, where is the man?" "OK It''s like going to the friar capital. " The voice fell. Quiet. It was quiet. It took a long time to hear from the elder of huolongzong, who was very tough. "Go, follow me to catch him!" Smell the words. All the high-rise and low-rise of the fire dragon sect, all of them moved at the sound of the sound. They followed the elder of their own family and flew out of the hall. Five or six are the best. And then there''s a way. All dead. Killing such a high-level person as huolongzong is definitely not an ordinary person, but they are said by the elder. A top person in the world. They don''t believe it. I can''t get another one! This moment. Even the supreme elder of Huolong sect only thinks about one thing in his mind. He must catch the man before the emperor and his son know about it. Otherwise. As soon as the charges are brought down. They really don''t know how to deal with it. ¡­¡­ The capital of the friars. Chu Lingxiao, who was wearing the first attack, soon came here. At this moment, the friar capital is really a sea of people. In the void, on the ground, there are friars with high status everywhere. Or a patriarchal figure. But anyway. The friar capital at the moment, however, is with the gate closed, so far no one has entered it. For a time, all the friars around were puzzled. "It''s really strange. Didn''t it open long ago?" "Yes, what''s the matter this year? The friar capital hasn''t opened yet." "Master, when are we going to wait?" Young children are impatient for a long time. They ask their elders when they can go in. But those old friars, no one spoke, although they had been waiting for a long time for their inner restlessness, and there was no place to vent their grievances. What they could face was the capital city of the friars. So. No one dares to speak up here. But in my heart. I''m really confused. In their view. At this time, the friar capital is the time when the gate is open and the visitors are welcome. But they have come here, full of incense. But the gate. Still closed. What''s the matter? "On!" At this time, the silent monk capital suddenly made a very old voice from the inside and fell down with the old voice. The closed capital of the friars. Creak! But it''s open. "It''s finally opened. I thought that all the people in the capital of the friars had been forgotten." "Come on, go in." Seeing the door closed for a long time, it finally opened. The monks from many forces in the source world arranged their clothes and were ready to go in. But at this time! Just as everyone was about to walk in. But only heard a loud bang. In the void of the capital of the friars. There is another ancient gate! So from the void, appeared, and then slowly fell on the ground. So that everyone was a little confused. What''s going on? "Here This is the main gate of the capital of friars! " But soon. There was a powerful patriarch who recognized the origin of the ancient gate at a glance, but his words made everyone''s heart tremble suddenly. Since the last era. The capital of the friars had closed the main gate, but everyone knew it. The main gate of the capital of the friars. Not no more! However, few people are qualified to reopen the gate of the capital. But now. The front door is open! Does this mean that the friar capital is going to meet some big people? For a while. The audience was quiet again. There are many high-level figures in the imperial power. But now the main gate of the friars'' capital reappears, which makes the high-level figures of the imperial power uncertain. Don''t you It''s the top of the secret Lord. Want to come? It''s the Emperor Or Yangming palace? Or zushenfeng? Only in this way can the most ancient ancestral forces be valued by today''s monastic capital. So. Many high-ranking forces feel that they must be the leader of one of the top secrets. They are coming. Ancestral forces of the new Jin Dynasty. Although it is now in full swing, compared with the capital of friars, it is still inferior. "Who is it going to be?" The whole audience paid attention to each other and looked puzzled. ¡­¡­ "Where is he, elder!" But at this time. In the void not far away. But all of a sudden, a group of people came. The leader was the supreme elder of Huolong sect. Fire dragon sect? The voice falls. The eyes of all the people on the scene could not help but look at the past. When they found that they were the people of huolongzong, they were all stunned. The first reaction was very strange. Fire dragon sect, they are familiar with it. But why the leader is not the patriarch ran lie? If they remember correctly, ran lie also received the invitation letter. How come at this time, the person who came here is their supreme elder. Wait? It''s huolongzong who can''t meet friars in the capital! Think about it. The leaders of many powerful forces were stunned again. Nobody thought of it. It was the elder of huolongzong who wanted to welcome the friars in the capital city, even though he did not hesitate to reopen the main gate! "But it''s unlikely." However, there are still high-level officials with great influence, shaking their heads. Today''s huolongzong is the most popular one among many imperial forces, but it is impossible for the monks to reopen the main gate of the capital. Even their goddess. It''s the future Taoist couple of the son of Tianlong sect, a new ancestor power. It''s impossible. "Wait, look, there seems to be another man walking towards the main gate!" And just then. Someone exclaimed. For a while, everyone''s eyes could not help looking at the main gate of the friar capital again. When he found out that he was a man in white with no accomplishments. All the people are not interested. A mortal? I even want to go from the main gate of the Friar''s capital, don''t you think too much? Even these big powers and high-level officials don''t have the qualification. However. Next, the high-level officials led by the elders of the fire dragon sect surrounded the man in white, and the first words they said made everyone dumbfounded. "Stop!" "How dare you, the murderer, kill my fire dragon sect leader, goddess, and six senior officials. You are still in trouble!" Chapter 1256 What?! This man in white! Kill the fire dragon patriarch, the goddess, and six other senior officials?! This sentence just dropped. Like a small stone, it suddenly fell on the silent lake, which immediately triggered a big shock in the crowd. Everyone is stupid to listen. Although huolongzong can''t be compared with the friar capital, today''s huolongzong is the most popular one among many imperial forces in the source world. Ran lin''er, the goddess of her family. It is looked upon by the son of tianlongzong, the ancestral force of the new Jin Dynasty. Not long. Then they can become the people of Tianlong sect. But now! What did they hear? The fire dragon patriarch is dead! Ran lin''er, the goddess, died! This man in white is Chu Lingxiao who is going to the friar capital. For a moment. Standing beside Chu Lingxiao, the nearest friar stepped back a dozen steps, far away from Chu Lingxiao. What a madman this is! However, from the words of the high level of Huolong sect, they can hear that they can kill the leader of Huolong sect. Such strength is definitely a person in harmony with Taoism. But what about that? Tianlongzong! That''s the ancestral force! There are six or seven people in the inner world. I don''t know if I can pass the pass of tianlongzong. Even now, I''m afraid I can''t leave alive! "No doubt, take him for me!" But the elder of the fire dragon sect didn''t have any more nonsense. With a big wave of his hand, he let all the strong people around him join hands to take Chu Lingxiao down. There is no lack of a half step road! "Will it do?" See this. Someone around couldn''t help muttering. However, the senior leaders with great influence are Chu Lingxiao, a dignified old man, who shakes his head. Because. Chu Lingxiao''s appearance. It''s so strange. Strange standing there, like a mortal, can not feel any breath. If it''s a person in harmony with Tao. I''m afraid I really don''t lose the fire dragon sect elder. It''s a pity. Huolongzong, the supreme elder, what kind of person is he? When he was young, he was granted half of the Sutra by an old ancestral power, a half step and top secret leader. And the so-called Sutra. It is only the master of half step secret and the supreme method of cultivation that can be called half step Tianjing. So. You can imagine. The relationship behind the fire dragon sect is so complicated. One person moved the fire dragon sect. Not to mention that it is possible to provoke the new Jin ancestral force, Tianlong clan, but also an old ancestral force. That level of existence. By no means ordinary people, can compare. Even the capital of the friars should be taken seriously. Boom! At this time, a huge palm, mixed with the breath of matchless vicissitudes, but all of a sudden, also toward Chu Lingxiao clapped over. Bang. In an instant. There are black clouds and thunder. Suddenly. Many of the big powers and high-level people around were shocked. They took a few steps back and recognized that this was the supreme way in the Sutra. The supreme method of the master of secrets. Can the monks resist! In an instant. Everyone''s steps, and again back a few steps. But the next moment. Just when everyone around thought that Chu Lingxiao was about to be taken down by many high-level officials of huolongzong, the next moment, they heard only a bang. Bang! Bang! Bang! Next. One after another, they fell to the ground so heavily from the eyes of all the people. Quiet! Dead silence! This moment. Everyone is confused. One by one, they were stunned. No one thought it would be such a result. They thought Chu Lingxiao would be taken by these people. "My God, this man is the master of secrets!" In an instant. I don''t know who said a word, and all the people on the scene suddenly had a heart, and all of them had a sudden tremor. Lord of secrets! This level of existence, in the source world, is not nonexistent, but usually does not appear in public. These people. It''s already the top of the sky. No level of supremacy can challenge. But How can the man in front of us be a master of secrets? Isn''t it only in the ancestral forces that people of this level exist? The other side. The elder of huolongzong, who fell to the ground, was also ignorant. The rest of the fire dragon sect''s high-level officials are all staring at each other. No one thought that Chu Lingxiao was the leader of the secret. In this way, the identity of the other side is not the ancestral force?! For a while. The whole court was quiet. But the next scene. But it makes everyone''s heart come up again. I saw Chu Lingxiao. Step by step, toward the senior level of huolongzong Taishang, he walked over. What is this? Then. In the incredible eyes of all the people in the audience, as well as in the eyes of the elder of huolongzong, there was a big hand, and it was clapped. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a few drops. All the high-level bodies of the fire dragon sect, for a time, all turned to ashes. Hiss! See this. Everyone couldn''t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and suddenly take a breath of cool air in his heart. This man! You can''t be crazy! How dare you kill people in the general assembly of the capital of monks! This is the capital of monks. It''s forbidden all the time! For a moment. Everyone''s eyes, all straight stare up, as if looking at ghosts, staring at a pair of eyes, staring at Chu Lingxiao. Crazy! How dare you kill people on such an important day in the friar capital! It''s huolongzong high level! In this way. It not only provoked the whole friar capital, but also provoked a new ancestor force, tianlongzong! Creak! Just then. But the gate of the capital of the friars was opened. See this. All around, can''t help but step back again, a heart, but also all mentioned the voice. Here we are! The people in the capital of the friars, coming out, will definitely raise their teachers and ask for sins! But not everyone in the audience has responded. Next. A huge and sacred light path stretches out from the front door. "Someone''s out!" I saw an old man wearing a white robe with a holy breath. At this time, he came out slowly. When everyone saw the old man. There are people who recognize the old man. I almost fell to the ground. Just three words! "Su Bubai!" My mother! What''s the matter today? How dare the ancestor of the friar capital come into being at this time! But the next scene. All the more frightened people, a pair of gooseflesh, all came out. Su Bubai, the old ancestor of the capital of friars, bowed to Chu Lingxiao in public. Immediately. More respectfully to the side. "Please, my Lord." This moment. Quiet. Dead silence. Chapter 1257 Everyone is confused. The whole friar outside the city looked at this scene, and they all stared at each other, rubbed their eyes hard, and thought they were wrong. Wait until they''re done rubbing. Find the scene in front of you. It''s the real time. Hiss! However, they all took a breath of cool air, looked straight at the scalp and felt numb. Their eyes were almost staring out. The ancestor of the capital of the monks! Su Bubai, who has never been defeated, is the most important person! Even to a nameless young man in white, bow to salute, but also to the side of the initiative, let it in? It''s they who are blinded today! Still dreaming?! How can this world become like this? This moment. Not to mention the leaders of many forces participating in the general assembly of the change of the monastic capital in a number of mountains, they can''t believe it at all. Even many monks in your monastic capital can''t believe it. The ancestor of his family. The reason why the front door is opened today is for this young man! Welcome in person! Bow and salute! Next. Even more like a servant, he actively let go, and this series of actions is like a dream! "Old Ancestor, what''s the matter today? " Inside the capital of the friars, there were trembling and incredible eyes, staring at the scene outside. Everyone looked at it from head to toe, and it was cold. They thought that their old ancestor was born today and opened the main gate of the friar capital. It''s the strongest one who is ready to meet some old brand ancestral force. Results! It was to meet such a young man they had never met! What''s the matter with this? But for a moment. The great light path has disappeared in the deep of the friar capital with Chu Lingxiao. Boom! The huge light curtain door, also at this moment, disappeared in everyone''s trembling eyes. "Who is this?" "That''s absolutely Su Bubai. It''s said that even the most powerful ancestor of the old brand should respect him. But why would he meet a young man who is silent and nameless?" "Who is that young man?" This moment. For a while. Outside the whole Friar''s capital, it seemed as if they had fried a pot and discussed Chu Lingxiao''s identity one after another. Completely forgot about entering the capital of the friars. ¡­¡­ And this time. The inner hall of the friar capital. Chu Lingxiao, who was greeted by Su Tianlun, was already sitting on the right seat. The whole hall was silent. If Chu Lingxiao did not speak, no one would dare to speak. On both sides of the site, there are high-rise buildings in the capital of friars. Among them, some old people have the highest status. They are the elders of tianlingzong 300 million years ago. And the rest. It''s all the descendants of these three hundred million years, and now they have become the high-level of the capital. In addition to these high-level, there are also the disciples they have received. These people. They all looked at Chu Lingxiao who was sitting in the right position with puzzled eyes. In their view. In Chu Lingxiao''s opinion, he was just like a young man about their age, whose accomplishments should be similar to theirs. But now. It''s hard to believe that they are sitting on the right position that even their senior leaders and disciples dare not expect. The key is. My ancestors. Even like a respectful servant, he stood beside Chu Lingxiao with great awe. You know! Their ancestors are the top secret masters of wudaojing, and even the strongest of the other three ancient ancestral forces are inferior. It is the strongest in the whole source world. But now. Like a servant! For a time, this made many later leaders hard to accept, but at the same time, their hearts were full of unhappiness. But on the premise of not knowing who Chu Lingxiao was, no one dared to speak. We can make our ancestors. As well as several high-level officials, they all show such dignified, awe inspiring, even with a hint of fear in their eyes, which is definitely not ordinary people. "After 300 million years, your accomplishments have improved." Boom! However, just as everyone was wondering who Chu Lingxiao was, the first sentence of Chu Lingxiao made everyone''s expression stupefied, as if they were listening to the book of heaven. It was inconceivable in their hearts. What? 300 million years?! This young man in white, 300 million years ago, met his ancestors and several senior officials? It''s impossible! Even so! But how can the other side keep so young? Is this true or not? "Old..." But when everyone''s eyes looked at Su Tianlun and several senior managers, they saw that each other''s faces were all bitter. For a while, it made everyone feel shocked and shocked. Is it true? 300 million years! This young man, as expected, had seen his ancestors 300 million years ago! My mother. What kind of old monster is this! But for Su Tianlun and other people, as well as those senior officials of tianlingzong, it is also a complex expression. They think so. Three hundred million years later. Chu Lingxiao will look like an old man. Even if he is powerful, he should have a little more old age, right? But now it seems. Look at Chu Lingxiao. It''s as if only a few days have passed. It''s incredible. And Su Tianlun and others, where do they know, 300 million years for them, a long time, a long time to the end of time, but for Chu Lingxiao himself, it is just a step. "Well, three hundred million years have passed. Take the flower I gave you." A faint voice. And then it fell. Smell the words. Su Tianlun hurriedly made a look at a high-level building nearby. Soon, the high-level building left. And all around the expression of people, also in this moment, become extremely nervous. The young man in front of me. It''s an unimaginable old monster! I''m afraid the rumor is true. The reason why their monastic capital is like this is someone''s existence. Now it seems. This man is Chu Lingxiao sitting in front of them at the moment. But. For what it is. Everyone is curious. What is it that can let these people come here to ask for in person. And soon. The senior manager who left before took the same flower Chu Lingxiao gave them 300 million years ago. And when I saw that it was just for the same flower that was about to wither. There was a slight disappointment in everyone''s eyes. What do they think it is. Results. It''s just the same flower. However, the next scene, it is straight to let everyone in the audience a gooseflesh, all straight out. See Chu Lingxiao''s finger, just so lightly. The same withered flower. It blooms in a flash! Extremely rich breath of time, like the sea, is boiling! Chapter 1258 "What level of the same flower is this? How can it be like this!" This moment. Everyone was shocked by the scene in front of them. They saw the most complete order of heaven and earth, time, space, and so on. All kinds of orders were integrated with the same flower. Boom! In an instant. Before everyone could react, the same flower of Chu Lingxiao finally bloomed. A boom. It shakes the whole source boundary. For a time, several ancestral forces and the ancient mountains born 300 million years later all trembled. Especially in the ancient mountains where there are ancient races and towns. There are endless laws of heaven and earth, leaning out of them. Behind it. For a moment. They are all sucked by Chu Lingxiao. "What is this? How can it be like this?" The ancient races in the big world are all ignorant. No one has seen the scene today. Their family''s background unexpectedly flies out uncontrollably one day. If it''s absorbed all the time. Do not they have to finish all the accumulated information of their ancient race? But soon. The ancient people of the ancient race appeared, and all these traction forces were eliminated one by one. But even so. Even these ancient people can''t imagine that such things will happen. And these ancient people. In fact, they are the people who went out from the ancient source of the same flower. But even after so many years at the ancient source, they have never heard or seen this situation. The inside story of my family. It was absorbed. Besides the ancient source, they can''t think of anyone who can do this. "It''s not the man in the prophecy, is it?" Soon. These ancient people think of Chu Lingxiao, the prophet of this world, who is extremely terrible, even the ancient source is very serious. But the ancient source. It''s impossible to absorb these ancient ethnic details. Then there is only one person left. For a while. Think of it here. All the old people are stupid. If it is Chu Lingxiao, then the strength of this man is too terrible. I can really compete with the ancient source! On the other side. The whole source world, at this moment, seems to be frying a pot, and all the order of heaven and earth, as if alive, are dancing in the void. Then. Towards the direction of the friar capital, flew past. But only for a moment. When the same flower of Chu Lingxiao was calmed down, the vision of the whole source world disappeared. But now. For those high-level people in the capital of monks, as well as their disciples, they are still shocked and sluggish. Everyone is confused. The most complete order of heaven and earth. Not even the source world! But now! What did they see? It''s unbelievable that an unimaginable same flower burst out. "It''s amazing." "The secret of the same flower can reach this level." "Can''t there really be places like ancient sources?" Origin history. It has increased by 300 million years. During these three hundred million years, the monks who have been studying the path of practice have put forward a very bold conjecture that all secrets come from the same place. And named it the ancient source. Another way of saying it is. The ancient source itself exists, but it is only now that it has been discovered. Now. The complete order that did not even appear in the source world appeared before their eyes, which had to remind everyone of that place. Ancient source Does it really exist? ¡­¡­ At the same time. New Jin ancestral forces inside the sky clan. Now. But they don''t pay attention to the changes of the outside world. At the moment, the atmosphere in this new ancestral force is very dignified. The depression makes the low-level high-level people almost out of breath. Their future Taoist couple of tianlongzong''s son died. Not only that. With their tianlongzong, has a great relationship with the fire dragon Zong, the upper and lower levels are all dead. This made the whole Tianlong sect very angry. They have never been so insulted since ancient times. "Uncle Xuan, please help me!" In the main hall. A young man with high air and strong temperament bows to the right place and an old man with strong breath. In the eyes of youth. It''s full of anger and hatred, and a little bit of humiliation. He is the son of tianlongzong. In the future, he will be the leader of tianlongzong. As a result, his Taoist partner has been dead for nearly two days, so he knows. Out there. Don''t you want to be laughed at alive! Most of all. So far, he didn''t know who the murderer was. It''s a shame! "Don''t worry, Tianlong sect won''t let it go!" The old man sitting on the right seat waved and signaled to the young man that he would withdraw to one side for the time being. "Tell me what you think." The old man''s voice fell. Sitting in the main hall, all the high-level officials of Tianlong sect looked at each other. Their brows were tight and wrinkled. Such a scene made Tianlong sect''s son Tianjun very angry. What else to think about! He''s got to be a future preacher. He''s been killed. All the high-level officials of huolongzong were swept away. It was a clear demonstration to tianlongzong and a provocation! Don''t revenge! In the future, how can they stand in the source world! "Uncle Xuan!" As soon as the young man was about to speak, a middle-aged man with elegant temperament came forward and interrupted him. "Don''t worry, Tianjun. My uncle has his own plan. You should understand that it''s not so easy to kill ranlin''er and all the high-level people of Huolong school." And this middle age. It was not only the father of Tianjun, the son of Tianlong, but also the first strong man who found Chu Lingxiao coming out of the first famous mountains and rivers in tiantianzong practice platform. Don''t look at the father of the emperor. He is not a great figure in the sky clan. But because of my son. Status has been valued again. Now, his words are also a little cautious. After all, their Tianlong clan, now able to become one of the ancestral forces, is the result of countless generations of efforts. If you venture to seek revenge. Leading to the collapse of the whole Tianlong sect, it''s really not worth the loss. "Father!" However, Tianjun, the son of Tianlong sect, did not care about these things. When he heard his father''s words, his face became even more unhappy. "Well, shut up, you two!" And this time. The old man sitting in the right position, however, said: "even if it''s a person of the old ancestral power, we need to talk about it!" "Uncle..." "Tianhe, you can rest assured that your xuanbozu will be born." Chapter 1259 Tian Long Zong. Not without ambition. As one of the ancestral forces of the new Jin Dynasty. Tianlongzong hopes to become a giant that can really overlook the whole source world, just like the old ancestral forces. In their eyes. Today''s times. It has not been the world of the three great ancestral forces for a long time. Since the capital of the friars can rise up, they can achieve equality and even surpass. Then why is it impossible for their Tianlong clan? "War!" The old man with white hair didn''t say anything more. With one word of war, he set the future for the whole Tianlong sect. But the father of the emperor, if the face still with a trace of worry. However. Then the old man with white hair said that he was relieved in an instant. "You can rest assured that the emperor clan will also participate in this time. Even if you scold the person behind you, there is really an old brand ancestral force. We Tianlong clan don''t have to be afraid of anything." "Don''t forget that the rest of the new Jin ancestral forces are already dissatisfied with the old ones." "As long as we make some promises to them, they will be on our side." The emperor, the son of God, who was standing by, listened to his great uncle xuanshu''s words, and immediately he was also happy. If so. What else does he have to worry about? "By the way, where is the capital of the friars? Who are you going to send over?" The voice fell. The whole hall was once again in silence. To be honest. They really don''t want to go to the general assembly of any monastic capital. It''s nothing more than a look in the past. It''s just a place for monks. This kind of thankless thing, if not on the face of the four words of the friar capital, they really do not want to go. But who called each other''s ancestor. It''s su Bubai. If they were Tianlong clan, they would fight with an old ancestral force now. If they could get another foot in the capital of friars, it would not be worth the loss. So. Go or go. But the words of the old man with white hair made no one respond to the high level of Tianlong sect in the hall. A dozen seconds passed. Tianjun''s father sighed helplessly: "well, let me go." Sometimes. In Tianchang''s mind, his identity as the father of the Holy Son is indeed embarrassing in the sky clan. If it wasn''t for my son, Tianjun. The cultivation talent is very high. If he is the first of the young generation, he is a father, at most, he is a high-rise person at the bottom. There''s no way to get inside. And now. Since everyone is unwilling to go, he is the only one who can do it. These dirty jobs are so tiring that they are almost used to impermanence. If he doesn''t do anything. In the sky clan, it is even more unimportant. The only identity that can be valued by people is the so-called son father. "Well, since impermanence is your wish, it''s up to you this time." Smell the words. Tianchang nodded. Then after taking a look at his son Tianjun, he walked out of the hall. Just in my heart. But there is something wrong with the feeling. He always felt that if he went to the capital of the friars and attended the general assembly, something important would happen. Because of his right eyelid. Always jump here! ¡­¡­ After going out of the hall. Tianchang called his disciples. Light way: "you several pack up, prepare to follow me to the friar capital, attend the general assembly." "What? Master! " Hear that. Several disciples in front of him were immediately excited. Even as the eldest disciple, Ke Chengdao was the younger generation in the whole Tianlong sect, and he was also excited to be in the top 20. "Is it true, master?" But looking at the disciples, he looked excited, but Tianchang could not help sighing in his heart. "Alas..." It''s really a failure to be a master in my family. I want to accept Ke Chengdao as a disciple. I have never taken them out to see the world for so many years. "Well, this is a compensation." Tianchang nodded. Then let Ke Chengdao and several people go back to prepare for it, and then gather at the gate of tianlongzong. Soon. A well-dressed group. He flew towards the capital of the friars. ¡­¡­ Can be immediately. Tian Wuchang felt this way, and saw some strange scenes. He saw it. Some of the front friars'' capitals, the power lords who participated in the general assembly, at this moment, even some people went back. What''s going on? He remembers. The general assembly of the change of the monastic capital, but it will be another day before it starts. How now. Just left? "What''s the matter?" Several of his disciples, looking at the scene in front of them, were also puzzled and puzzled. Several people looked at each other, but they didn''t know why. However, let alone them, the whole Tianlong sect is up and down, and where to know what the outside world has just experienced. In addition to their Tianlong clan, they are still in the dark. Who says they are the nearest to the top mountains and rivers. When the same flower of Chu Lingxiao burst out its energy and shook the whole source world, the first ancient order that existed in the mountains and rivers suddenly tilted out. It covers the whole Tianlong sect. Even the people of tianlongzong did not feel a strange vision. Actually. It''s no wonder that the people of Tianlong sect don''t know. Because. To a large extent, the energy that erupted came from the first famous mountains and rivers. If the two merge, they will be offset. ¡­¡­ "Master, why are they all going back?" Ke Cheng said with a puzzled face. Tianchang is frowning. The next moment. When he saw a powerful patriarch he knew passing in front of him, he couldn''t help holding out his hand, stopped him, and asked: "what happened in front of him? How did you leave the friar capital one by one?" And the patriarch who was stopped by Tianchang recognized Tianchang at a glance. He looked at him strangely, and subconsciously said: "don''t you know?" "What do you know?" Tian Wuchang is stunned. He doesn''t understand what the other side is saying. The disciples around me are more confused. What does that mean? What do you know? However, the powerful patriarch seemed to be very afraid of anything. Then he said nothing, but before he left, he said something again. "If you are really from Tianlong clan, don''t go to the friar capital." After waiting for someone to leave. The air becomes very quiet in an instant. What does that mean? "Master..." Tianchang shakes his head. "Forget it, don''t worry. Even if something really happened in the Friar''s capital, I asked tianlongzong to go there this time, but I congratulated them." Chapter 1260 For the friars in the city. The friars in many forces, who left in the past, did not pay any attention to the phenomenon. Anyway, they came to the general assembly. Other things, no matter what they do. However. On that day, Wuchang took his disciples with him. When he was about to arrive at the friar capital, Tianchang stared at the gate of the friar capital. This scene. Several of his disciples were stunned again. "What''s the matter, master?" Looking at the gate of the friar capital for a moment, Ke Chengdao and others thought that it was really something dangerous happened in the friar capital. They could not help but step back. "Can''t you see what happened here just now?" The sky is impermanent and heavy. He can feel it. Not long ago. There must have been a war near the capital city of the friar, because he is the Supreme God himself, but now, he can feel the breath of several supreme heaven, which remains here. More importantly. He not only felt the supreme heaven, but also felt the supreme Tao, and even a deep breath. If there is no mistake in guessing. That must be a man of harmony. "What happened here..." Aware of the breath of the scene, even the sky, can not help but step back a few steps. Strange. How can the friar capital allow such things to happen. Dare to make trouble here? When I think of this place, I think of the patriarch just now. Are these people leaving because of this? "What happened, master?" Ke Chengdao asked again. "Not long ago, five or six tianwushang, but Wushang, and even a figure in harmony with Daojing, just died here." Heaven impermanent tone heavy way. Boom! What? But his words immediately shocked Ke Chengdao and others. After several days of death, there''s no way to go, and there''s another way to go? How is this possible? How can a Friar''s capital allow such a thing to happen at his own door. But think about it. Ke Chengdao''s face, however, changed again. He seemed to realize something. He could not help but cover his mouth in surprise. "Don''t you Master, is it the strong one in the capital city of the friars who killed them? " Tianchang doesn''t speak. Just nodded. Hiss! However, it made Ke Chengdao and others feel a sudden tightening in their hearts. They all took a breath of cool air. No wonder those influential Lords would go back. I was scared! "Master, the strong man in the capital of the friars, how can he kill people? Moreover, it seems that few forces can possess such a force." Can die for several days. There is no way. Even the characters in harmony with Tao. It must be the imperial power that can only be possessed. But the imperial power, how powerful it is, is only one level lower than their Tianlong clan. The strong among them. How smart. How could you make trouble here? "Let''s not talk about it. Let''s go first, find a place to live first, and wait until tomorrow." Tianchang frowned. He now feels more and more that it is not suitable for him to stay in the capital of the friars for a long time. He has already planned in his mind, and he will leave here as soon as tomorrow''s general meeting is over. ¡­¡­ A group of people. So I went into the friar capital. Outside the gate. The two gatekeepers, when they found that Tianchang and other people were Tianlong clan, the ancestral force of the new Jin Dynasty, all their faces changed. But this scene. But it didn''t make Tian Wuchang and others feel strange. He is the strong one of Tianlong sect. Ordinary friars will look unnatural when they see them. They have been used to it for a long time. But. Tian Wuchang and others didn''t notice that there was a little helplessness, even a little pity in the eyes of the two gatekeepers. ¡­¡­ After entering the friar capital. A group of people soon came to the city of friars, and the largest Friar''s Hall lived down. But at this time. Ke Chengdao''s eyes seem to see someone, and his face suddenly becomes a little surprised. "What''s the matter, Cheng Dao?" After Tianchang noticed, he asked. "Master, just now I seem to see the man who came out of the first famous mountains and rivers. That is the man who didn''t have any accomplishments that I told you last time." Hear these words. Tianchang then turned around and didn''t pay attention. However, for Ke Chengdao, the scene just happened was a little strange to him. Can''t help but muttering in my heart: "it''s strange that people in the capital of the friars, what are they doing next to that mortal?" Ke Chengdao is clear in his heart. The capital of the friars is supreme, which is different from the old ancestral forces. Inner friars. Even the most humble one, for ordinary people outside, is also unattainable. But just now. He seemed to see the monks in the capital of the monks talking and laughing at them, even more like they were flattering. Are all the news he heard before false? Or is it the nature of the monks in the capital city? They are very approachable? ¡­¡­ But on the other side. What Ke Chengdao didn''t know was that the friar in the capital he just met was actually Su Tianlun. On a mountain top. Su Tianlun and other senior monks in the capital city all looked extremely respectful and stood behind Chu Lingxiao in a proper manner. They did not dare to make a sound. "This is the boundary of your heavenly sect in front of 300 million people, isn''t it?" Chu Lingxiao said lightly. As soon as I heard that. Su Tianlun and others were all embarrassed and didn''t dare to answer. After 300 million years. Great changes have taken place in their capital city. Even the tianlingzong territory destroyed by Chu Lingxiao has been restored. While Chu Lingxiao asked questions. But the whole city of the monks was shocked by a very amazing news. Tomorrow''s general assembly. The person who granted the next city Lord was not su Tianlun, the old ancestor of the friar capital, but someone else. Soon. The news reached the ears of Tianchang and others. It also made Tianchang and others jump. All subconsciously stood up. "What do you say? It''s not su Tianlun who gives the order to the city Lord tomorrow. How can it be?" Ke Chengdao''s eyes stared at the younger martial sister who came to report the news. "Yes, I was silly at the beginning. Su Tianlun is always in charge of the city Lord''s territory, but tomorrow it will be someone else." "Master, what''s the matter?" However, when people look at Tianchang in public, they only see Tianchang''s face scared. He said: "it''s hard to Is the legend true? There is really that man in the world! " Chapter 1261 The man? Who? Hearing his master''s words, several people of Ke Cheng were stunned. Because. They had never seen their master before, with such a look of horror and uneasiness. Even before, when they listened to the master and talked about the three most powerful ancestors and Su Tianlun, the old ancestor of the friar capital, they did not see such a complex appearance as today. Fear, fear. You know. Shifu tianwuchang, but they are the high-level figures of Tianlong sect, their own son, and also the son of Shengzi. They are the future leaders of Tianlong sect. According to the truth. In the source world, except for a few people, it is impossible for master Tian to change his face suddenly. But now "Master, who are you talking about?" Looking at Shifu Tianchang''s pale face, Ke Chengdao finally couldn''t help asking. For a moment. Then, Tian Wuchang, who was caught in a frightened expression, reacted. Then, when he realized that he had lost his temper, he coughed a few times and resumed his position as a master''s elder. However, he said with a heavy face: "that man belongs to the legend of the whole source world. When he was there, the whole source world had an earth shaking event." Big thing? Hearing these words, Ke Chengdao became even more confused. What''s the big deal? Can you shake their Tianlong clan? You know. They are Tianlong clan, but no one can make them pay attention to them except the three old clan forces and the friar capital. However. The next sentence of Tianchang suddenly made Ke Chengdao and other people stare at each other. "There are so many deeds of this man. When he was there, the friar capital was only a small capital, which was in the junction of the three old ancestral forces." "At that time, even the three old ancestral forces did not dare to breathe loudly when they saw him." Hear it here. Ke Chengdao''s faces immediately changed, and he immediately put up his ears to listen. They think. What the master said next, I''m afraid, will be the big secret of the whole source world. It''s generally impossible to tell others easily. "Do you know why the famous mountains and rivers are like this?" The sky is impermanent and light. Smell the words. Ke Chengdao thought for a while and said: "master, I know that there is an unimaginable strong man in the emperor family, who killed the most secret leader of the emperor family 300 million years ago." "Then, in order to find something, I made the famous mountains and rivers look like they are now." When I say this. Ke Chengdao''s heart is still very proud. After all, only as a senior disciple, he once heard about Tianchang occasionally. But next. What Tian Wuchang said, however, made Ke Cheng stunned. "You''re right, but you''re not all right. In fact, it''s because of someone else." Another man? You can''t help it. Everyone''s face was stunned. It''s impossible. Is that the man the master said? "At that time, the emperor''s powerful people, who was so powerful, were supported by the ancient race. They reached the top secret master of the eight Taoism realm. But at last, you know what happened?" "Under that man''s hand, he was killed directly. Even the senior level of the ancient race, after coming, the existence of a secret emperor level was easily killed by that man!" Ke Cheng said: "what do you mean?" Everyone: "..." In an instant. When I heard that all the figures of the level of a secret emperor had been killed, all of them were stunned, one by one, and their faces were very frightened. Now. The whole source world, up and down, hasn''t heard of a person who has reached the secret emperor, even the strongest of the three old ancestral forces and the old ancestral clan of the friar capital. In fact. There have been predictions for a long time. Who can reach the secret emperor first is the rightful overlord of the source world. But now. What did they hear? 300 million years ago! A secret emperor was beheaded! "And according to ancient books, it is not an ordinary secret emperor, but a secret emperor who has reached the quadruple level." Ke Cheng said: "what do you mean?" Everyone: "..." Four realms?! How is this possible? The secret emperor of the four realms can be easily killed? It''s impossible! This moment. Ke Chengdao and others were completely shocked, and the whole people were stupid. Four realms! For a moment. When Ke Chengdao reacted, he immediately said: "master, do you mean that this man has a great connection with the friar capital?" "That is the man who will give the Lord the order tomorrow?" Say. Ke Chengdao''s breathing became extremely rapid. Other expressions are also the vibration of one face. As if listening to a fairy tale, I feel that the whole body is about to float. Tomorrow? Are they really going to see that man tomorrow? "Master, here..." Thinking of this, just as Ke Chengdao was about to speak again, he was interrupted by Tianchang. "Go back now, tell it to the top, and let uncle Xuan come here quickly. The legendary man will appear. We can''t miss it." Tianchang said with a heavy face: "if you can seize this opportunity, wait until tomorrow. It''s also very good for the future of tianlongzong. Do you understand? " "Understand, master!" Ke Chengdao''s face was excited. After nodding, he left in a hurry. ¡­¡­ Just when he was downstairs, he saw Chu Lingxiao walking in. Immediately. He looked stunned. I thought to myself: "what are you doing here? It''s strange that there are no friars around him this time?" "Did he have nothing to do with the friar capital just as I thought?" "Forget it. Go back and tell Uncle Xuan it''s important!" Next moment. When Ke Chengdao walked directly past Chu Lingxiao, he heard the comments of several monks around him, which immediately made his face suddenly changed and stopped his steps. "Is it him?" "It seems that he killed all the high-rise and low-rise of huolongzong, as well as the future Taoist couple of the son of Tianzong." "It''s lucky to know that nowadays in the city of friars, no one is allowed to hurt people. Even the sky clan is helpless to him." For a moment. Ke Chengdao''s face changed again and again. What?! Is this the one who killed their son, the future priest? A brush. Ke Chengdao''s eyes were fixed on Chu Lingxiao. Chapter 1262 Now. For Ke Chengdao, he absolutely doesn''t believe what he hears is true. It can be recalled. They had just entered the capital of the friars. When they saw the scenes along the way, all the doubts in their hearts were immediately solved. I see! It seems that the fighting outside the friars'' capital is not the anger of the friars'' capital at all! But! All the senior officials of the fire dragon sect are dead! In an instant. Ke Chengdao looks at Chu Lingxiao again, and he even has a cold sweat in his heart. Think of the beginning. He is still in front of this person, saying that the other party is just a mere mortal and doesn''t care. Now it seems. It''s just that the man didn''t care about him at the beginning. If he did, he would have died near the first famous mountain and river! "Tell the master about it!" "Right, right, tell the master as soon as possible." Suddenly. When I think of Ke Chengdao here, I immediately feel gooseflesh all over my body. He must be the master of secrets if he can kill all the senior officials of Huolong sect. People of this rank. It''s not that they can get in the way. They must wait for the strong of Tianlong sect to come before they can challenge each other. Otherwise, he is going to die. The other side. Tian Wuchang is in the box. When he and his disciples continue to talk about the man''s deeds, he sees Ke Chengdao come in flustered. "Cheng Dao, why are you back?" Tianchang said with a puzzled face. "Teacher Master, I know who killed the high level of Tianlong sect and the goddess ranlin''er. " As soon as I heard that. Tianchang stands up in an instant. "Who! Who is it? " The younger martial sisters of Ke Chengdao look nervous at once. Their relationship between Tianlong sect and Huolong sect has always been very good. Now the change of Huolong sect is obvious that someone is provoking their Tianlong sect! Next moment. Ke Chengdao''s words, however, made their faces stupefied. "Master, it''s the man who apprentice told you last time, the mortal who came out of the first famous mountains and rivers!" Everyone: "..." Hear that. Tianchang''s face changed immediately. At first. He thought it was strange that a mortal, a mortal with no accomplishments, could appear in the first famous mountains and rivers. Now, it seems that the other party has a great future. Tian Wuchang''s face is heavy And master, before we came, the rest of the high-level officials of Huolong sect were killed by him, even outside the friar capital. " Boom! A word fell. Zhijing Tianchang''s heart was shaking. At first, he thought that, in his capacity as a high-level leader of Tianlong sect, he would go to interrogate the other party, but now it seems that this person is simply a bad existence. Even the most powerful fire dragon sect. A person who is in harmony with Daojing has been beheaded by the other party. That person must be the master of secrets. "You guys, wait here for me. I''ll go back and tell it to the top right now." Finish. Tian Wuchang''s figure disappeared in the box, leaving Ke Chengdao and others with big eyes and dazed looks. Things change so fast. Unexpectedly, they found out who did the death of huolongzong''s high-level officials and ranliner''s goddess inadvertently in the Friar''s capital. It''s really a book. "Elder martial brother, do you think this man has anything to do with the friar capital?" Even though Shifu Tianchang went back to report it, he still had a face and looked at Ke Chengdao worried about the trouble. But Ke Chengdao shakes his head calmly. "It''s impossible. The friar capital has always been neutral. It''s impossible to get along with our Tianlong sect." "He should be related to the other three old ancestral forces, but this time, even the three old ancestral forces should also weigh up whether they want to tear their faces with our Tianlong sect!" As soon as I heard that. The younger martial sisters of Ke Chengdao are even more confused. "Why?" he asked But Ke Chengdao said lightly: "I know from the master that xuanbozu is going to be born. Don''t forget that xuanbozu is from the ancestral peak." ¡­¡­ At this moment, the sky is changeable. It has already returned to Tianlong sect. Just. As soon as he entered the hall, which only the high-rise could enter, he heard a sound of great anger coming out of it. "You bastards, you have allowed others to provoke our Tianlong clan in these years of my closing up!" "Elder brother, don''t be angry first. There is no way to do this, because we haven''t found out who did it yet." Hear it here. Tianchang hurried in. Along the way: "two ancestors, things have been found out. I know who did it." For a moment. When all the senior members of the hall brothers saw Tianchang coming back, their faces were full of doubts. The emperor standing next to me. I didn''t expect that. My father will show up at this time. Strange. Not on behalf of their Tianlong clan. Did you go to the general assembly of the change of the monastic capital? But when he thought of what Tianchang had just said, Tianjun immediately stepped forward and asked: "father, tell me who did it." And now in the middle of the hall. Sitting is not the old man with white hair, but another old man with white hair and cold temperament. He is obviously the most powerful monk of Tianlong sect. It is also called xuanbozu among the population. "Impermanence, tell me who it is." "Bozu, I don''t know the name of this man, but the only thing I know now is that he is in the friar capital. But because there is no fighting in the friar capital, I come to ask bozu for instructions. What should we do next?" "How?" Then the cold voice fell. "Send all the people of Tianlong sect to surround the friar capital for me!" But as soon as I heard that. The faces of all the high-level people in the hall changed a little unnaturally. Even the great uncle Xuan looked at each other worried. "You don''t have to worry. I''ve already told zushenfeng that they will fully support us this time, so don''t worry too much about the friar capital!" Just. He has just finished these words. Standing at the bottom of the sky, he couldn''t help saying: "wait, uncle!" "One more thing, I just heard that the current friar capital must not be provoked, or we will have a big deal!" But this is a reminder. However, it immediately attracted the disdainful voice of xuanbozu. "Oh, yes, I''d like to hear what can happen." "Three hundred million years ago, the legendary man will appear tomorrow as the one who gives the order to the city Lord!" In an instant. When this sentence falls. There was no sound in the whole hall. Chapter 1263 The sky is changeable. In a few words, it''s a moment. Then the whole hall of Tianlong sect lost its voice. Even the two top secret lords, at this moment, their pupils contracted sharply. The longer you live. The more we know what happened in the source world 300 million years ago. All the famous mountains and rivers in the source world have been reduced to ashes. Even the level figures of the secret emperor were directly killed. They of that period. But even the top secret Lord has not entered. Even if I think about it now, I can''t help but panic. It''s terrible. Those people! How can we live in the world?! "You Is that true? " For a long time. The uncle of Tianlong sect just came back to God. His voice was full of trembling and some awe. Even though he was standing in front of Tianchang, his mind at the moment had already flown to 300 million years ago. At that time. He is also a senior official of zushenfeng. Later. He left zushenfeng and founded Tianlong sect. Although Tianlong sect was a clan power outside, he knew that the power of other clan power in the new Jin Dynasty was far from that of the real old clan power. Even if it''s their Tianlong clan. If there is no support from zushenfeng behind, how can we become the first ancestor power in the new Jin Dynasty. Let alone them. Even the three old-fashioned ancestral forces, facing the man 300 million years ago, will tremble in their hearts. They only dare to show their respect and fear. Don''t be a little disrespectful. "How could it be that the man appeared in the Friar''s capital?" The other side. Xuanshuzu of tianlongzong was also quick to respond, but he showed a trace of doubt on his face and looked aside. Xuanbozu shook his head. "My brother, don''t you forget that when he killed a secret emperor from an ancient race 300 million years ago, he appeared in the capital of the friars." Smell the words. Xuanshuzu of tianlongzong''s face changed in an instant, and he dared not say anything more. In the hall of tianlongzong, all the strong people around changed their faces suddenly after hearing this sentence. The emperor of secrets. When they first heard about people of that rank, they thought they were exaggerating. Now it seems that they are true. You know. The emperor of secrets. But it is far better than the existence of the secret Lord. They are not the same level at all. For a while. All the strong people of Tianlong sect can''t help looking at each other. They all see a trace of awe in each other''s eyes. The emperor of secrets. The legend 300 million years ago is true. That man. It is so powerful that even the secret emperor of the four realms is vulnerable. Now. Throughout the source world, there is not even a secret emperor. "Elder brother, what should you do about this? If you don''t talk about that man first, just because the friar capital is here, we tianlongzong dare not provoke." Xuanshuzu of tianlongzong said with a dignified face. "You said..." In this case. Xuanshuzu had already had a little more to say. The meaning is obvious. As long as the man who killed so many high-level people of huolongzong stayed in the friar capital one day, they could only do it. In this world. Who dares to make trouble in the friar capital? It''s really impatient. If before, the three ancient ancestral forces joined hands, maybe they could be fearless. But now. The legendary man is in the city of friars. Who dare? Let alone them. I''m afraid even the ancient race dare not. Otherwise, after 300 million years, why does that man still live in the world? But the next moment. However, xuanbozu said lightly: "my brother, let''s put down the matter of huolongzong for the time being. Now there is only one thing in front of us, that is, how to hand in the words with the legendary one." "If you can say that in the future, our Tianlong clan is really the first new Jin clan force. I dare not look down on us, even other old-fashioned forces." Smell the words. Xuanshuzu nodded slightly to express his approval. "Big brother, let''s talk about it. What can we do next?" For a moment. The voice just dropped. There was no sound in the hall. For a long time. The emperor xuanbozu of the Tianlong sect just said: "pass on my order and block the news of this matter. I will not pass it on. If you do, don''t blame me!" "Second, now send someone to zushenfeng immediately, and tell zushenfeng''s senior officials about this matter. Let them send someone to zushenfeng immediately. As long as zushenfeng is willing to come out, maybe tianlongzong will be the second force that can climb the relationship with that other than the friar capital." A group of Tianlong high-level, smell speech, all slightly nodded. This matter. It''s not until such old-fashioned ancestral forces as zushenfeng come out. If their Tianlong clan passed by, I''m afraid they didn''t even have the chance to meet in private. Even so. Their interests of Tianlong clan will be threatened, but if zushenfeng doesn''t show up, they will not have my last chance. This is also the way that there is no outbreak. ¡­¡­ Soon. It didn''t take long. This event reached the ears of all the senior leaders of the old brand, zushenfeng. Silent zushenfeng hall. It has been many years since it was opened. This day. When the bell of the whole zushenfeng hall rang, all the high-rise buildings of zushenfeng were turned into a white light and rushed into the hall. And the younger generation. It was a great shock of heart and soul, and all eyes were on the direction of the main hall. How many years. The hall where the high-rise of zushenfeng was used for deliberation has not been opened. What''s the matter today? It''s difficult. Is there going to be a big event in the family? You know. Once the bell of the main hall rings, even the strongest of their ancestral peaks will wake up from the closed gate and go to participate. Generally. The time of the strongest is precious. "Oh, you mean the tianlongzong boys. It''s said that the one 300 million years ago appeared again?" In the main hall. A very old voice, then from the inside to wear out, it is a sitting in the main hall, a whole body emitting light of the great figure. A word from him. An action. It directly affects the mood of all the high-level people in the hall and zushenfeng. Hear that. All of us didn''t speak, because since the emperor Tianlong had already delivered the words, it proved that the news must be correct. The one 300 million years ago. It really reappeared in the friar capital. This is the case. It''s really similar to 300 million years ago. "Xuanzu, what''s your opinion?" Someone couldn''t help asking. But then, I heard the figure of the great bank, and I sneered. "How can the man who killed all the high-level people of huolongzong be compared with that boy of tianlongzong, who has been away from our zushenfeng for so many years, and even has to ask for advice about this kind of thing? I am so disappointed!" "Send my order to the friar capital with me tomorrow!" Chapter 1264 But at the moment. What zushenfeng didn''t know was. Just when zushenfeng issued the order, the other two old ancestral forces, the emperor family and Yangming Palace also issued the same order. Two forces. They will go to the friar capital tomorrow. As for the reason. All received the news that Chu Lingxiao appeared in the friar capital. In fact, there is no way. It''s too simple for any of the three old ancestral forces to know what the other side is doing without the other side''s spies after so many years of establishment. Even at the top. All mixed in. ¡­¡­ The capital of the friars. On the top of the mountain. Chu Lingxiao''s figure appeared here, and behind him, Su Tianlun and other senior monks in the capital stood here respectfully. Chu Lingxiao just left them. Alone in the inner city of the friars, I went around again. Although I don''t know what Chu Lingxiao is doing, all of them may have something to do with them. "If you keep these secrets, you will be paid to guard the same flower for me for so many years." Chu Lingxiao waved gently. Immediately. Several white mans fell in front of Su Tianlun and others. However, when seeing the hidden things in the white mans, for a while, everyone''s eyes could not help but shrink wildly. "This is..." "My God, there are secrets of this rank in our capital." In the white light. They are all the same flowers. All the hidden secrets involve whether the friars can break through the key things of the secret emperor. This is not something you can get if you want to. "My Lord, here..." Not to mention other people, even Su Tianlun''s eyes were filled with tears. For a while, he looked at Chu Lingxiao with trembling eyes, and didn''t know what to say. "Take it. In three hundred million years, you can guard the same flower for me according to the rules and regulations. This is what you deserve." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Since taking back this same flower, Chu Lingxiao has become the master of the source world. Any secret. In his eyes, there was nowhere to hide, even the order of the source world could not be stopped. But when Chu Lingxiao gave Su Tianlun these things about stepping into the secret emperor. At the same time. Some same flower, in the ancient source. But now it''s fried. One after another of the old voice, the moment began to ring, each old voice, with a trace of disbelief and wonder. "Do you know what''s going on?" "I also want to ask you whether you did it or not. We have always been the only one who can secretly give them the promotion of the secret emperor. How come there are so many promotion items now, no more?!" "Don''t put on airs, you old things. Have you ever been in contact with the high-rise of those ancient races in secret?" All over the body, covered by the breath of time and space, the old figure came out slowly from the same flower, deep in the ancient source. This figure. Obviously, it is more powerful than other channels, because as soon as he appears, everyone''s voice disappears. "Let''s talk about it. Which one of you has reached an agreement with the ancient race in private. Isn''t it that you don''t pay attention to my words when presenting the promotion items in such a big way?" But in spite of this figure, I will talk about it. But all the ancient sources are determined by others. You know. They didn''t do anything. Because. There has been an agreement for a long time between the ancient sources that only with the consent of the three ancient sources can the promotion of the secret emperor be presented. But "It seems that there is really a big problem. Let me have a good look at who is able to hide the truth and move the things in my third source." Seeing no one to respond, the oldest figure, with a sneer and a wave of his hand, created a very holy light curtain in the void. The next moment. Then I saw that the light curtain was filled with the names of various ancient sources, including not only the third source, but also the names of other sources. You can see. Behind each name, there is a same flower, floating. There are many of the same flowers. It represents the ancient source and has given a promotion of the secret emperor. But even so. But I can see. Each of the same flowers after the ancient source name, the most people, only three. So. You can imagine. How many secret emperors will there be in the source world. "Well?" Soon. The oldest figure of the road found a strange place, but suddenly there was a sound of surprise, and the complexion was also slightly changed. He found out. In this period of time, none of the ancient figures in the third source of them had ever given anything for promotion. But how could it be? He clearly felt that there was a lot less to be promoted. Other ancient sources were stunned at this time. Some didn''t think of it, but it turned out to be like this. "What''s the matter? Haven''t you ever given it away?" For a while. All the ancient sources can''t help looking at each other. You should know that at the beginning, everyone thought it was the promotion given by each other, which led to the disappearance of so many promotion items in the third source. But now. How light curtain, but did not show But the next moment. Before the crowd could respond, they heard the oldest figure, making a voice that they couldn''t believe. "How is it possible for a prophet of the first source world to mobilize my promotion of the third source world?" All ancient sources: "..." The voice just dropped. All the ancient sources are stupid. They stare at each other with big eyes and small eyes. Although everyone''s appearance is blocked by endless light. But now. No matter who''s face, it''s filled with four incredible words. How could it be?! The first source, a prophet, mobilizes their third source''s promotion? "Are you right?" There is an ancient source response, immediately a face dumb looking at the most ancient figure. All eyes. Also stare at this most ancient figure, eyes are full of dumbness and inconceivable. For a long time. The oldest source of the same flower, which just managed to stabilize the mood, forced out a word. "Rong Let me ask the ancient source of the first source world and see what happened to it. " Chapter 1265 However, the most ancient source of the third source world just turned to the first source world. He was shocked by the scene in the first source boundary. There are several ancient sources of the same flowers in the world. There are only the oldest source figures. To see other scenes in the source boundary. But now. What on earth did he see. Inheritance time, the oldest first source world, should have been filled with countless identical loneliness, but at this moment, what on earth he saw, all the same flowers, there was no one. This is a ghost. "Here What happened. " Seeing this most ancient source, such an expression, all the ancient sources that the third source world didn''t get were all stunned, and they looked at each other one by one, their eyes were full of doubts and puzzles. What''s going on? And when this most ancient source tells everyone the scene that he saw in the first source world, for a while, everyone can''t believe it, it will be true. Some even raised questions on the spot. "It''s impossible!" "How old is the inheritance time of the first source world? Even if you and I are the ancient sources in the source world, they are likely to come from there. Other sources may have accidents, but that is the first source world. It is absolutely impossible to have such strange scenes." However. The words of this ancient source, just after falling, there was another ancient source, shaking his head. Think it''s possible. "Don''t forget that such things happened in those years. Did you forget the fourth and fifth source worlds?" Smell the words. The face of all the ancient sources has changed. All of them think of an earth shaking event that happened a long time ago. It''s the prophets in the fourth and fifth source worlds. It was at that time. None of the most powerful people in need. Even. With the help of one of them, several ancient sources have been defeated in succession. In the end, if the oldest source did not appear, I''m afraid that the current fourth and fifth source worlds would have changed hands long ago. Though the presence of prophets. It can help the ancient source to get out of here and never be constrained. You can go wherever you want. But after so many years. Some ancient sources have been used to such a special position. Although they can''t leave for life, it''s very tempting to master countless creatures and build their way to promotion. How can we say that we can put it down. So. After all these years. The ancient sources in the fourth and fifth source realms have become a whole. No matter what kind of prophets will appear in the future, they will not give up their special status now. Even if it''s really defeated. We should still master the fate of countless creatures. But still. Those are the fourth and fifth source realms, which are relatively backward. Now there are problems, but they are the third source realms! From ancient times to the present. When did they have such a problem in the third source world? I didn''t send anything for promotion. But a few are missing. This strange thing. A prophet from the source to the first source. But now. And what they found. The same flowers in the first source world are all gone, just like a big problem never seen before. Is that really scary? "What''s the matter? Can''t you even get in touch with the source of the first source All the eyes of the ancient source of the third source world suddenly looked at the oldest source, full of impatience and uneasiness. Even at this moment, they felt the feelings of the people who were facing the prophecy in the fourth source and the ancient source in the fifth source. It''s not good to feel that there are lower monks who are not under their control. Even these ancient sources, for a time, feel a sense of panic. The faces of all the people frowned. You know. They are the ancient source. At the beginning of the same flower, they should have been merciless. They don''t have any happiness, anger or sorrow. But now they feel it. This taste. It''s really hard. But still. The ancient source of the third source world is still unable to contact any ancient source of the first source world, even he shook his head. Yes. It''s a very bad feeling. Some lower level friars even ignored them and gave others the promotion to the secret emperor. It''s hard to say. It seems that they are not in mind. "How could it be that the second source world is the same." The next moment. The most ancient source of the third source world, however, made another incredible voice, which immediately made the eyebrows of all the sources even tighter. Next. His eyes went to the other ancient sources. However. Results obtained. But it''s almost the same. All the same flowers in the ancient world have disappeared. This moment. This ancient source of the third world is completely stupid. "We know that the third source world is the last one." Obviously. This must have happened long ago, otherwise, how could it be like this, and their third source world is the last to know. This However. Where do they know. The first ancient origin at this moment. In the mysterious temple, however, there is a same white jade flower. Its brilliance is faint. Even the same flower in the first ancient source world is not as good as its own. Only the oldest one. Seems to be able to keep pace. The ancient source of the first source world, now all stay in this temple, one by one, staring at the same flower in front of them, eyes full of four big characters. Unbelievable! "Here It''s impossible. We are the ancient source of the first source world. How could the light of the same flower of our own be comparable to the same flower of unknown origin! " There is the source of the first ancient source world. I can''t help it any more. It''s full of horror. This source. It is the first source boundary, with relatively weak strength. However. Even so. Other ancient sources were also shaken by each other''s words. Yeah. How could this happen. They are the ancient source of the first source world. In terms of strength, they have become truly invincible in the world. But now. What''s the matter?! All the same flowers are missing! Turned into such a flower! Chapter 1266 Inside the friar capital. is as like as two peas, with the same light, and the glaring rays of light are scattered throughout the whole capital of the whole monastic capital. The splendor of light. But it didn''t spread to the outside world. But even so. Su Tianlun and other monks, who are also looking straight at the high-level of the capital city, have shining eyes and shaking eyes, as if they have seen the most incredible thing in the world. My God. What on earth did they see. In every ray of light, there are thousands of the same flowers hidden. The level. Some even surpass their own realm. It''s a little too scary. Most importantly. These same flowers are gathered in the same flower they once cared for. "My God, this Where do these same flowers come from? " There are high-level monks in the capital. They can''t help exclaiming. Then, they look at Su Tianlun, who is still a fool. For a while. At the top of the capital of all the friars, the pores were erect. "Come on, let your disciples in." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Su Tianlun''s heart was shocked. In a moment, he seemed to guess what Chu Lingxiao was going to do. However, he hurriedly called in all the people outside. Actually. It''s a disciple. In fact, most of them are high-level monks in the capital. These later high-level monks were originally the disciples of Su Tianlun and others. And when these later generations of high-level, into the moment. Immediately. They were all shocked by the scene in front of them, especially the feeling they felt at the moment was that they seemed to enter another extremely wonderful world, and their pores were all opened. Chu Lingxiao waved his hand. Directly closed the whole outside world, and internal contact. Next. Then he sat on the upright position and said lightly: "come on, one by one. If anyone can get the same straight flower from it, it will belong to him. If not, it will be next." The purpose of Chu Lingxiao''s doing this is to see if he can master the same flowers in the ancient source at this moment. If he can achieve this, he will be a step closer to the truth of the world. But for these later leaders. But they all hesitated. Where has everyone seen such a scene? It seems that they are all in the vast universe. It seems that they have become the most common mortals, and the same flower in front of them has become their strength. It''s incredible. "What are you still doing? Didn''t you hear what the adults said?" Seeing no one moving, Su Tianlun''s face suddenly sank. Although in their eyes, maybe Chu Lingxiao''s purpose was to experiment with something important, it was a great chance for the later generations of high-level monks in their capital. Now. Such a big chance. Right in front of me. It''s a bit ungrateful to be so hesitant! Hear Su Tianlun''s shouting. All the later generations of the friars and their young children rushed forward. Although I know that with their own strength, what can Chu Lingxiao do to them? So. I had to walk forward one by one. "Ah What is this? This is... " However. The first man, who had just walked half a foot into the same flower, turned himself from a young man into a white haired old man in a flash. Then, he turned into a white skeleton. All the people on the scene were scared and could not help but step back. My mother. What is this. Even Su Tianlun, who was standing aside, could not help but shake his eyes. A heart could not help hanging. But soon. The young high-rise, which turned into a white skeleton, was back to normal. After Chu Lingxiao waved his hand, the young high-rise went out like a relief. For a moment. Quiet. It was quiet. Everyone''s mood has become extremely tense. Just now. It''s clearly depriving them of their vitality. Can recover. Good enough. In case of recovery, they won''t finish playing? "What are you doing? Don''t hurry!" Su Tianlun yelled again. Smell the words. Only then did a second person walk in, but this time, the high-level person who went in, unlike the previous one, turned into a white skeleton, but became younger and younger. But then. The whole person becomes a baby. Next. The whole world evaporated. For a moment. Everyone around me was scared and hurried to take a few steps. But soon. Like the former, he soon recovered. Seeing this, Su Tianlun finally leaned forward and asked: "what are you going to do, my lord?" "Do you want to..." Just. Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "You go in and try." Su Tianlun: "..." One word. He choked on sutherun. Then. Seeing that Chu Lingxiao didn''t joke at all, Su Tianlun had to bear the uneasiness in his heart and walked slowly. But it''s like a roller coaster, up and down. With Su Tianlun''s body, he walked in completely, and Chu Lingxiao, who was sitting there, narrowed his eyes slightly. This time. But it is different from the previous two times. I saw Su Tianlun walking in, but in the incredible eyes of all people, he first went to the way he was when he was young. Then, his whole body radiated a dazzling golden light, just like Buddha''s nirvana, which was sacred and mysterious. For a moment. Su Tianlun has entered the state of epiphany. Directly from the top secret master of wudaojing, we have reached badaojing! Even. Hidden! Go up to the nine realms. And that''s when. But there was a notice outside. "Report to the ancestors. There are strong people from zushenfeng outside. They want to come to meet with the ancestors." Smell the words. A friar, who is the top leader in Chengdu, can''t help asking: "who is the person coming?" "Report to the ancestors that they are the strongest and several top leaders of zushenfeng." Boom! Upon hearing this, all the later leaders of the friars'' capital were stunned. What? The strongest of zushenfeng. Come on? It''s hard not to For a moment. Everyone''s eyes were on Chu Lingxiao, the top senior of the Friar''s capital, and they couldn''t help looking at Chu Lingxiao. "Let them in first." Until Chu Lingxiao waved his hand, he dared to let the informer invite Zu Shenfeng in. Chapter 1267 The strongest of zushenfeng - Tianlong zunshen. Three hundred million years later. Directly from the original master of a top secret, it has become today''s five realms. In fact, it''s not only the strongest one of zushenfeng, Tianlong zunshen, but also the two oldest ones with the strongest ancestral power. By this time, they have become five realms. But if it does. Su Tianlun''s five realms are much stronger than those of the three. Because of Su Tianlun''s five realms. It absorbed the breath of the same flower of Chu Lingxiao and stepped into it. It can be called invincible at the same level. Otherwise. For so many years. The three old masters will not allow the growth of the friars'' capital. First, he knew the capital of the friars, which Chu Lingxiao was looking for. Second, Su Tianlun''s five realms are much stronger than them. Even. To the immortal people of that time. Soon. Zushenfeng the strongest, then led a group of zushenfeng top-level, all the way in. When Tianlong zunshen came in and saw all the high-level buildings in the inner court and the capital of the friars, he thought it was because Su Tianlun knew that he was coming, so he let all the high-level buildings come out to meet him. But when you look forward to the right position again. For a moment. The body suddenly shook. The top leaders who followed him were not the ones who witnessed Chu Lingxiao''s killing the immortal people, even if some were not one of them. But 300 million years. The portrait of Chu Lingxiao has long been hung on the inner hall by the three oldest ancestors. "Sir, I''ll see you later." Tianlong worships God and leads a group of top leaders. He walked to Chu Lingxiao in three steps and two steps. Then he knelt down directly towards Chu Lingxiao under the slightly constricted pupils of many later leaders in the friar capital. For a moment. There was silence all around. Although we know how powerful Chu Lingxiao is, we didn''t expect that even the strongest of the three old ancestral forces would look respectful after seeing Chu Lingxiao. "Get up." Chu Lingxiao said lightly. Smell the words. Tianlong stood up with a smile on his face. Then he waved to the people around him and signaled to stand aside first. Then. He also stood respectfully beside Chu Lingxiao and did not dare to make a sound. But under the impulse of curiosity, I could not help but look at Chu Lingxiao carefully. When I noticed that Chu Lingxiao was still very young, I could not help but tremble. It''s really strong. It''s been 300 million years, and this one is so young. You know. The reason why he can still live in the world is that he has lived one life after another only through various life sustaining holy herbs of their ancestral peak. But even so. He looks a little old-fashioned. Compared with Chu Lingxiao. It''s like one day at a time. The other side. Su Tianlun, who walked into the same flower of Chu Lingxiao, came out slowly at this time. When I saw Su Tianlun coming out of the same flower. That''s what the Dragon said. When seeing the same flower of Chu Lingxiao, suddenly, a pair of eyes could not help but slightly shrink. Sure enough! The rumor is true! After his disappearance, he left an unimaginable flower in the capital of the friars. Otherwise. Based on Su Tianlun''s information in those days, how can we reach the same level as those with the strongest ancestral power. But the next moment. When the Dragon worships the God, he realizes that he is wrong. When you look at Su Tianlun who has already come out, at this moment, the eyes of Tian Long Zun God are all on Su Tianlun''s body. Hiss! I couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air in my heart. "My God, badaojing? How is this possible? " That''s right. Now Su Tianlun has stepped into the state of badaojing and leaped up to three states. It''s incredible. "Thank you very much, my Lord!" Su Tianlun also slowly opened his eyes and looked at his body with an unbelievable face. Then he quickly bowed to Chu Lingxiao. He knows. In such a short period of time, I was able to step into the realm of eight paths, all because of the situation. If there is no Chu Lingxiao. He lost the same flower. I really don''t know if I can improve in the future. "Get up." Chu Lingxiao''s face didn''t change at all. He waved lightly to show Su Tianlun to let go. Immediately. Then he said lightly: "next." This moment. All around the high-level of the friars'' capital, the mood seemed to get a little excited. Previously, they met the first two people who went in, and they were not in good condition. So. I''d like to go in without me. But now. When we saw our ancestors, after they went in, they suddenly improved their realm. At that moment, everyone began to be eager to try. However. Next in. Or as before. The body suddenly aged, then turned into a white skeleton, then recovered. Or it''s the sudden youth of the body. No one like Su Tianlun can improve the realm. Finally. Only 300 million years ago, those top executives who were given the same flowers by Chu Lingxiao had the same effect as Su Tianlun. One by one, from three realms. Step into the next five ways. "Thank you very much, my Lord!" This scene. Look at the Tianlong zunshen standing beside him, as well as his several top-level followers, are all stunned. If the former capital of the friars. If they join hands one day, they can still restrain them. But now it seems. It''s just a few of the top five levels! Even though the whole source world and all the ancestral forces are not rivals of the friar capital. What''s more, there is an eight way realm! This is the realm reached by the strong immortal. However. When the Dragon God couldn''t help but ask Chu Lingxiao to try, Chu Lingxiao waved his hand. Just take this same flower. It was collected into his sea of knowledge. "Big..." Chu Lingxiao said faintly: "what can I do for you?" For a moment. It''s the God of heaven dragon. He can''t get off the stage. So he had to walk up to him, bow down and say with a smile: "my Lord, there''s actually one thing I want to ask brother Su for help this time." Find yourself when you hear it. Su Tianlun was stunned immediately. "Well, there was a murderer who killed several senior officials in the jurisdiction of zushenfeng, so..." It''s just that he hasn''t finished. He was directly interrupted by Chu Lingxiao. "What''s the matter? That''s me." Tianlong venerated God: "..." Chapter 1268 Hear Chu Lingxiao. The Dragon worships the God. The whole people are stunned. This time he came here, just hope to climb to such a super big man as Chu Lingxiao. Therefore, the affair of Tianlong sect is just a starting point. But he didn''t think of it. This entry point is Chu Lingxiao! "No No, my Lord, is it really you? " Tianlong zunshen looks at Chu Lingxiao in a daze. Originally, he wanted Chu Lingxiao to take the man, but now it seems that there is no need. ¡­¡­ OK. I can''t write this book any more, although I''m sorry to have supported my readers all the time Because it''s really too bouncing, coupled with their own physical reasons, so decided, or decided to end directly. Sorry Please also continue to support xiaozuixi''s new book "I shocked the people in the world.". ¡· in this book, to be honest, Xiaozui really didn''t want to end like this, but there was no way. The plot had already jumped, and then dragged on to write, which was too much Alas If it''s superfluous, don''t say it. Last time, a reader said that he wanted to know where the monks came from. In fact, many readers have already guessed the ending. The end of the book. I thought the final result was that Chu Lingxiao finally found out that he had created the friar himself, and he was the master of the giant hand. Finally, people who want to be resurrected are also resurrected. This is the original plan. ¡­¡­ The end does not mean the end forever. Xiaozui has opened a new book. If you want to read a new book, please search "I shocked the world" come on! Come on! [invincible, funny, relaxed] Xiao Junlin accidentally came to the back of the moon in the vast universe and opened the world shock system. Everyone else is practicing hard to become strong, but Xiao Junlin can become strong as long as others are shocked. [dingdong, accept the shock value of Satan + 500] [dingdong, accept the shock value of Odin + 600] [dingdong, accept the shock value of Wang Fuxi + 700] [dingdong, accept the shock value of Xiao Yan + 400] [dingdong, accept the shock value of Shi Hao + 10, and get the shock value from the other side One sword! ] [Ding Dong ]Hello everyone, my name is Xiao Junlin. Originally I was just an unknown geomantic master of the earth, but I didn''t expect to get the world shock system, and said that it can make me become a God. OK in that case, I can''t pretend to be Xiao Junlin. The great change of the universe? Don''t panic, panic what, panic a chicken feather! ¡­¡­ [invincible, funny, relaxed] Xiao Junlin accidentally came to the back of the moon in the vast universe and opened the world shock system. Everyone else is practicing hard to become strong, but Xiao Junlin can become strong as long as others are shocked. [dingdong, accept the shock value of Satan + 500] [dingdong, accept the shock value of Odin + 600] [dingdong, accept the shock value of Wang Fuxi + 700] [dingdong, accept the shock value of Xiao Yan + 400] [dingdong, accept the shock value of Shi Hao + 10, and get the shock value from the other side One sword! ] [Ding Dong ]Hello everyone, my name is Xiao Junlin. Originally I was just an unknown geomantic master of the earth, but I didn''t expect to get the world shock system, and said that it can make me become a God. OK in that case, I can''t pretend to be Xiao Junlin. The great change of the universe? Don''t panic, panic what, panic a chicken feather!